《HP Magic Biography》


 Chapter 1

    Vinnie Al, who lives at 67 Privet Drive, has recently been very panicked. He found that the streets were full of the damned wizard robes, just like his wife who had just died!


    "A bunch of freaks! Damn it! " Wayne al muttered, waving away the owl who gathered at the door of his home! Suddenly, he found a group of men in French robes passing through his door, and alvini rushed into the car, and there was a glimmer of fear in his eyes.


    "No police to stop these madmen! It''s a terrible day! " He hurriedly started the car, just like escaping, left his home, came to his own building materials company, and stuffed his briefcase into the secret skill hand, and ignored his beautiful secretary Miss''s surprised eyes, closed the door of the office, and deeply relieved. Seeing the beautiful Chinese woman on the table, a silk of warm air was revealed in her eyes Soft, but it''s replaced by panic! He suddenly thought of the terrible green light that passed through the beautiful Chinese woman in the photo, and let him know the different side of the world! Looking at the photos, the eyes gradually become sad, thinking of the dead wife, and the children who have just been born less than one year old. The eyes of men are filled with complicated light, and the strange red and blue eyes of Fanlin al.


    "Lin Qing, can''t escape really, I just hope our children can grow up safely..."


    In a moment, time has passed through four years in a hurry! Because Xiao Fanlin''s mother is a mage, he perfectly inherited his mother''s magic talent, and unconsciously controlled the floating of objects, which made xiaofanlin scare away many nannies.


    This made Vinnie al have to take his children with him.


    At the same time, he remembered the night, the motorcycle that had fallen from the sky, a giant, and an old man with elegant white beard. He was not sure how old the old man was, and then they went there and didn''t know.


    He thought the old man was coming to catch him. He held his son and squeezed nervously in his bedroom! Until that night, he realized that he was safe, no one found their existence, but he became more and more cautious, so little Fanlin generally did not give it to others.


    Fortunately, his mind is precocious, and he doesn''t worry too much. Moreover, he takes xiaofanlin to attend various occasions. His dexterity, his parents'' fine appearance and natural abnormal pupil are loved by his colleagues! It also makes Mr. al relaxed gradually, perhaps he thinks everything will pass like this!


    But these days brought a little uneasiness to the nervous fragile man. In his basement, he often made a strange sound, like a call.


    Mr. al knew that the remains of van Lin''s mother were locked in the basement, and he thought something terrible would happen. So Mr. al stared at his son''s room every night for several nights, fearing what would happen to his son, or, like his mother, a wizard!


    "Oh, no, I won''t let this happen!" Mr. Al was at the door of the room of Fanlin Al, and so it was until dawn.


    "Oh, dear Mr. Al, did you have a nightmare because you didn''t sleep well last night!" The beautiful secretary took Mr. al''s briefcase.


    "There is a lot of work to go on today!"


    "Hello, Miss Julie, your look looks good!" Later, van Lynn Al, who got off the bus, blinked his beautiful big eyes, and politely greeted the secretary general who often took him out to play!


    "Oh, my Hani, lovely little darling, you haven''t been here for a long time! Do you think of me! "


    "Of course, but I''m at school, and it''s just the weekend! Dad took me to the company! "


    Hearing Alvin Lin''s words, the beautiful secretary general smiled happily, and her big eyes narrowed into two curved moons! Hold up little Al, on his little face, a cruel kiss!


    Mr. al saw the scene and sighed, "it''s still the same!" The heart sighs secretly, the nervous mood some relieved a lot!


    "Julie, send all the meeting itinerary and other things to my office. I remember that today, a gentleman named desley is coming to our company to buy a batch of items. We can give him some favorable offers. We are a community and can always see them!"


    Mr. al turned his head to Julie, who was holding his son, and said, "by the way, it''s up to you to take little Alvin today. "I''m in trouble!" Mr. al''s mouth slightly tilted, with a little apology to this with him for more than four years of the Secretary General said!


    "Oh, OK, sir! And little Alvin is a very clever little baby! It''s not going to be a problem at all! " Miss Julie doted at little Fanling el. Take Alvin''s hand and go to her office!


    "Goodbye, Dad." Xiao Fan Lin shook his hand at his father! Happily and Julie left, perhaps his little head is thinking about beautiful Miss Julie, will bring him something fun, or, to eat what delicious, children are so easy to meet!After working for a day, Mr. al felt that the whole person was not well. After several consecutive days of vigil, Mr. al couldn''t support his body. He took little al back home and ate the food made by the housekeeper and lay on the sofa, exhausted!


    "Dad, I''ll play a song for you to relax, just to show you my recent efforts!" Little alvarin looked at his father who had been working all day, and his face was full of worry.


    "Well, it''s time to test your achievements, and your teacher always praises your progress in front of me." Mr. al opened his eyes and looked fondly at his clever son. His face was full of fatigue and glory, but he did not prevent him from revealing his pride in his son!


    Little van Lindel sat in front of the piano and took a deep breath. Serenade''s Melody flowed slowly from his fingertips. The piety on his small face seemed to be doing the most sacred thing in the world!


    With the rhythm of the melody, Mr. al also has a smile of satisfaction. Just like that, he fell asleep on the sofa! Perhaps, he saw the man who thought about it all day and night. It''s all unknowable!


    Looking at the sleeping father, Xiao Fanlin took a blanket and gently covered his father''s body!


    "Good night! Dad He picked up the little white cat that belonged to him and went back to his small room upstairs!


    The arrival of the night is always regular, accompanied by the bright star light, also marks the depth of the night, all sounds with quiet. The occasional sound of insects can not break the silence of the night!


    However, little Fanlin in his bed is how can not enter the dream, these few nights his dream is always a dark, under the cover of that kind of black, a dazzling green light, with a scream, through a figure, the shadow let him feel very familiar, very cordial feeling, but want to see clearly, but also how can not see clearly, and then scattered fragments will return In the dark!


    It turned into a warm voice. Fanlin knew that it was Chinese because his mother was a beautiful Chinese woman.


    Although he had not seen it, his father said that his mother had gone far away. Xiao Fanlin knew that his mother had gone to heaven. However, Xiao Fanlin never felt his mother leaving. He felt that his mother was protecting him in silence, which made Xiao Fanlin feel very relieved. Therefore, Xiao Fanlin chose to learn Chinese after class. He felt that his mother would also be very happy happy!


    The voice kept calling for Al, which kept little al awake all night.


    I turned over and picked up the kitten sleeping beside me! Touch the cat''s soft fur, long fingers slowly in the cat''s body, the cat issued a satisfied snore!


    This let Xiao Fan Lin''s heart a little uneasy also slowly calm down.


    Xiao Fanlin decided to follow the instructions of the voice in his mind to explore the truth, so that he could have a good sleep!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2

    Put on a coat, holding the cat, came out of the room, the lights on the first floor have been turned off, the cold moonlight shining through the window, hit the stairs a piece of white, the world seems to be accompanied by the light of the moon into sleep, the night like a sleeping person, in the regular breathing!


    He took a deep breath and gently stroked the sleeping cat in his arms. Little Fanlin al put his lips on the cat''s head and gently stroked it. This seemed to give little Fanlin Elmo great relief.


    Determined, one hand holding the white stair handrail, gently walked down the stairs, did not dare to make a trace of sound, for fear of waking up the father who was sleeping in the living room!


    The whole staircase is illuminated by moonlight. The exquisite patterns on the wall are silvery white, showing incomparable mystery. If you look at it, you will immerse your soul into it, as if the pattern had a magic power!


    Shaking his head, Xiao Fanlin sobered himself up, and carefully walked down the stairs, according to the sound in his mind, came to the basement door of the home!


    The little hand reached to the top of his head and held the handle of the door. A cold metal touch was transmitted to Xiao Fanlin''s mind. The whole person woke up from the trance state just now, and his chest suddenly burst together, as if to expand and open!


    With the door handle turning slowly, the door is gradually pulled open by Vaseline, and the whole space is full of darkness, but this does not affect the observation of small van Lin.


    From the beginning of memory, little Fanlin found that although he can feel the darkness, but does not affect his vision! Especially the red right eye, in the night, can also be very clear vision. Maybe it''s a natural talent!


    Tight hold the cat''s hand, the chest of the gas out, abdominal slightly ups and downs, efforts to stabilize themselves. Here, the voice in my mind is more clear. The beautiful voice is calling for little van Lindel to go down. The warmth in the voice makes little al''s mood less tense.


    After walking down a short ladder, when Xiao Fanlin''s foot was on the ground, the whole basement seemed to be whirling with a breeze, but it was so weak that I could not feel it without careful experience. The breeze whirled with little van Lindel''s feet, and a faint red and gold broken awn was mixed in it, but it was hard to find it!


    "This is it!" Looking at a picture of a Chinese woman hanging on the wall, Xiao fanlin''er felt extremely cordial. He stood on tiptoe and wanted to reach out to touch it. However, due to his height, he could not reach it at all. After several attempts, I had to give up the idea!


    Turning around, Fanlin began to look around at this strange basement. He had lived here for five years. He had never entered this basement since he could remember.


    I thought it was full of sundries, but I didn''t think that was the case in the basement. A table was filled with glass bottles of various shapes, and all kinds of utensils that Xiao Fanlin had never seen before. They were covered with dust and had not been cleaned up for a long time.


    A big bookshelf with all kinds of books that Al didn''t know about! Fanlin stepped forward and drew out a book with his hand. After blowing it, a thin layer of dust scattered and looked at the spine of the book Little Fanlin is confused, magic?


    Obviously, it''s not very acceptable. I think the whole shelf is full of books about magic. This can not help but subvert the education van Lin received as a child.


    Because his father told him that magic and other tricks are used to coax children, are deceptive, as a good child, should not go to contact with such things.


    When I think of my father''s education, I still wonder why such absurd things appear in my home, but how much can a child''s mind think.


    Pushing the book back to the bookshelf, Fanlin continued to search for the voice calling him. This feeling became stronger and stronger. Suddenly, Fanlin found a small box full of patterns on a cabinet on the side.


    Little Fanlin fixed his eyes on the box as if he had lost his soul. With a small move, the lid of the box was opened, and a golden red ring flew out of the box. It was made of an unknown material, dark gold, just like a claw. It stuck the gold red gem set in the middle. The ring looked rough and irregular, but revealed a kind of luxurious and ancient feeling.


    The ring floated slowly through the air, and it was directly put on the index finger of van Lin''s left hand. The originally loose ring was completely attached to the undeveloped finger of little alvarin, without a trace of space.


    At that tight moment, a red and gold broken awn suddenly spun out from the foot of Fanlin. The light condensed into a torrent and shot at the red pupil of little alvarin. In a moment, alvarin''s small body was knocked down on the ground, and the original transparent basement also restored the usual calm!


    Xiao Fanlin had a dream. In the dream, he saw a beautiful Chinese girl grow up from small to big. He also saw all kinds of strange things, owls flying all over the sky, lights of various colors bursting out from sticks in people''s hands, and strange creatures flying in the sky.Even there is only in the myth, the Chinese dragon! As soon as it opened its mouth, it ejected a huge fireball, and the flame was getting more and more in, as if to devour him! All of a sudden, little Fanlin felt that the flame had no sense of moisture from his face! As soon as he opened his eyes, he found the cat standing next to his face, stretching its head and licking his face with its tongue.


    He reached out his hand and touched the cat''s head. Thinking of that strange dream, Fanlin could not help but look forward to those magical things. He was curious and excited. In the young van Lindel''s heart, he buried a seed, waiting for one day to sprout and grow into a towering tree!


    He picked up the cat and gently withdrew from the basement. Thinking of his father''s attitude towards this magical thing, Fanlin decided not to disturb his father, so as not to make him unhappy.


    In the morning light, Xiao Fan Lin Shen was lazy. When he thought of his experience last night, he could not help feeling a trace of excitement. He felt that magic was real. He touched the ring on his finger and wanted to take it off. However, by all means, he could not do it. The ring finger seemed to grow on the finger.


    This makes little Fanlin feel a little uneasy, he is afraid to be found that belongs to his own small secret. But the ring can''t be taken off. After looking at the clock on the wall, it''s already more than 7 o''clock in the morning. Go on to have breakfast!


    Quietly put on his clothes, put his left hand behind his back, very reluctantly went down the stairs, to now, Xiao Fanlin has not found a reasonable explanation why sleep a sleep on his hand more than a ring can not be taken off.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3

    Good morning, Dad Xiao Fanlin lowered his head and sat on the chair at the dining table. The housekeeper''s aunt prepared the sandwich and milk for breakfast early and put it in front of Fanlin!


    "Good morning, Fanlin." Mr. al looked down at the newspaper in his hand. "Oh, the stock of Rost building materials has fallen another 0.5 percentage point, which is really good news!" Mr. al grabbed the milk in front of him and drank it.


    "What''s the matter, van Lin? What''s wrong with your left hand? Is it uncomfortable?" Mr. al raised his head and looked at the unnatural creature in front of him with a puzzled look. He got up and went over and touched alvarin''s head. Grabbing the little guy''s left hand, a particularly beautiful ring caught Mr. al''s eye.


    "Dad, I don''t know what''s going on with this ring. When I wake up in the morning, it appears on my hand and I can''t take it off." Xiao Fanlin didn''t see Mr. al''s eyes very much. Lying made him look guilty.


    After waiting for a long time, he didn''t see any reaction from his father. He raised his head and called out, "Dad, what''s the matter with you?"


    Mr. al came to his senses from his loss of heart. He knew the origin of the ring.


    It''s not until Alvin''s mother sees the ring on her mother''s hand. It''s true that Alvin''s ring will disappear from her mother''s hand again!


    "You can''t take this ring off, can you?" All of a sudden, Mr. al thought of the terrible identity of little alvarin''s mother. Mr. al seemed to understand something, but he didn''t stop to say, "can''t you take it down?"


    "Yes, Dad, this ring seems to grow on my finger. I think it''s one with me." Little Fanlin dare not look into his father''s eyes! Said timidly.


    "I don''t know what happened." Fanlin''s face was flushed with remorse, but Mr. al did not care!


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter!" Mr. al came closer and hugged little van Lindel''s body. "Just wear it. It belongs to you, and it''s inevitable Well? "


    Touching little alvarin''s head, Mr. Al was at a loss. He didn''t know how to face the fate of his children, but as an adult. It''s always to be faced, isn''t it.


    Squat down, face, squeeze out a smile!


    "Fanlin, you are at home today. You should listen to the housekeeper''s advice. Don''t run around and finish the homework you should do. You can play some games you like a little bit!"


    Looked at the watch, more than eight o''clock, has to go to work, in a hurry to tidy up the appearance, and touched van Lin''s head, changed to go out!


    With the bang of the door, Xiao Fanlin''s heart fell back into his stomach. It seems that his father didn''t care about the ring. Although his father''s behavior in the morning was strange to him, it didn''t affect a child''s mood.


    Keep your curiosity in mind and finish the homework you have to do every day, piano, vocal music, and Chinese learning. These things always kill time. At least Xiao Fanlin likes these things!


    A devoted person will not always notice the passage of time. When the last note is dropped by the fingers, the afternoon sunlight will pass through the window, making the room warm and make people want to have a good rest.


    However, Xiao Fanlin''s eyes are constantly turning, and the residual light from the corner of his eyes drifts to the basement he just went to last night. He remembers that there is a complete book of incantations, about magic!


    Unable to resist his curiosity, alvarin trotted all the way into the dark basement.


    From the bookshelf out of the book "white magic mantra" to open that has a little yellow page, carefully look: magic, is a medium to cast magic, there are two kinds of wand casting, no staff casting! Among them, wandless casting requires a huge amount of practice, making magic a habit. However, most wandless casting can only reach the level of intermediate magic, such as coma curse, obstacle curse, etc., while high-level white magic outside of agmanis, the wizard needs to catch the power of the wand and communicate with the magic power! At the same time, casting methods can also be divided into voice casting and silent casting. Silent casting requires a mage to possess a certain degree of profound magic power and corresponding mental strength!


    All of these are inseparable from the application of magic spell. As the medium of communication between the mage and the magic energy in the body, magic spell is one of the most critical steps in casting. It is very important for every wizard to practice and understand the magic spell!


    After reading the simple description of magic on the title page, little alvarin was very interested in it. What white magic and wand were all teasing his immature mind. In this way, the door of the magic world, opened, so that the child in front of him, through the gap, and feel the magic side of the magic world.


    As for the attempt of the flying charm, it was difficult for little van Lindel. ¡°AccioDictionary¡£¡± The dictionary on the table fluttered up, flying half the way, suddenly, a flash of light, the dictionary fell heavily on the ground, issued a dull bang!"Fanlin, what are you doing upstairs?"


    Mr. Al was obviously puzzled by the strange noise in little Fanlin''s room these days!


    "It''s nothing, Dad. It''s just that I knocked the dictionary on the floor." Xiao Fanlin is very frustrated. In three days, Xiao Fanlin can only make this damned dictionary empty for a certain distance. From the novelty at the beginning to the constant failure now, xiaofanlin feels a little frustrated!


    "Oh, take care of yourself. Don''t be careless."


    "I see, Dad!" Small Fanlin quickly replied, with his hand frustrated his small face, obviously, the failure is not enough to defeat him.


    Listening to another muffled noise from upstairs, Mr. al couldn''t help but smile and shake his head.


    "I don''t know what the child is up to all day long!" After a sip of coffee, it was clear that Mr. al didn''t intend to go to the bottom. After all, everyone should have his own little secret.


    Ever since little Ayre became a sensible man, he has been so relieved!


    "Mr. Al, these are today''s newspapers and letters." The housekeeper put today''s newspapers and letters on the coffee table in front of Mr. al,.


    "Oh, Harvey, my friend, you''re inviting hatred." Looking at the picture, Harvey holds a big fish, sunshine, sea water, sand. Looking at the scene in the picture, Mr. Al, a trace of yearning rises! He reached out and touched his chin. His beard was broken. "Should I go out for a tour and relax..."


    "Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong... " With the sound of regular knocking on the glass, Mr. al raised his head. An owl stood on the windowsill of Mr. al''s house, pounding the window with its sharp beak. A letter should be in its mouth.


    Open the window and reach for the letter in the owl''s mouth. The parchment lacquer mouth is a beautiful badge with a shield shaped in the middle. It is composed of a golden lion on a red background, a copper eagle on a blue background, a black badger on a yellow background (he and a silver snake on a green background), surrounded by a capital "H". On the back of the letter was a beautiful line of words: "67 Privet Drive, the innermost room on the second floor, Mr. van Lindel."


    "Fanlin''s letter?" Looking over and over at one of the envelopes, Mr. Al was somewhat surprised. "Who would write to little Fanlin and send it by owl?"


    The owl, who had been standing on the windowsill, seemed to feel that the man in front of him would not give him anything to eat, or a copper Nutter, screamed, pecked at Mr. al''s hand and flew away!


    "Oh, no!" Mr. Al was so angry at Mr. al that he was able to focus on the letter, but once again Mr. Al was so angry that he had to pay attention to the letter.


    Looking at the elegant coat of arms, Mr. al opened the envelope! All of a sudden, Mr. Al was stunned by lightning!


    Dear Mr. van Lindel:


    we are pleased to inform you that you have been admitted to Hogwarts School of witchcraft and wizardry in advance. We enclose a list of books, materials and equipment required for grade one. The term is due to start on September 1st. We will be waiting for your owl to bring a reply before July 21.


    Vice President: Mileva McGonagall www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 4

    "Reparo" is accompanied by the incantation, and a broken water cup stands intact on the table. Wipe the sweat on the mop, small van Lin gently relieved.


    Now van Lindel has become a ten-year-old boy, white and pure, a pair of big eyes of different colors, because of the practice of magic and appears more attractive, just like the bright star sky, blue clear, red dazzling! Put away the cup that was accidentally broken and put it back into the cabinet carefully.


    "Fanlin, what''s the matter? What''s wrong with it?" Mr. Al, sitting on the sofa with a helpless face, called out to the kitchen!


    "Nothing, Dad. Everything''s in good condition." Fanlin''s response immediately!


    "Then go back and practice your piano. It''s time to practice now."


    "All right, Dad, come on!" Xiao Fanlin ran out in a hurry, ran half way, and suddenly thought of something like that. He folded himself back to the kitchen, took out the cup that had just been put, took a cup of water, held it in both hands, moved it out bit by bit, and then put it on Mr. al''s tea table.


    "Really, you child, when can you stop being so frivolous! Well, practice


    Mr. al looked at the little alvarin running in and out of the room, crying and laughing. Touch little alvarin''s head and signal him to practice his beloved piano!


    Sitting in front of the piano, Xiao Fanlin took a deep breath, very devoutly dropped his finger and played the first note. A piece of Canon and giguein D major flows out of the keys.


    In these five years, Xiao Fanlin has read all the books on the shelf. After all, he is a studious child. After a lot of practice, he has been able to cast a lot of low-level, but useful little incantations.


    Relying on the extraordinary perception ability brought by the two pupils of different colors, Xiao Fanlin''s magic power accumulates very quickly. At least, it doesn''t release a spell as if it''s empty at the beginning, which makes Xiao Fanlin very happy! Of course, he didn''t know that it was more than a 10-year-old wizard should have done, and there was no wand.


    Little Fanlin is very eager for me to have a magic wand of my own, as well as the magic potions recorded. If one person can become another person or something, it is not too exciting. In this way, we can make fun of those boys who are hostile to him.


    That feeling, van Lin is very looking forward to. It''s not too late to wonder if there will be other witches, so whenever there are strange things on the news, he always begged his father or beautiful Miss Julie to show him. It''s a pity that I didn''t find it, but Fanlin believed it. One day, he will be able to find it,


    thinking about it,


    thought, the piano music also went in to the end, and played the last note seriously. With the end of the final note, a burst of applause came from his side!


    "It''s a wonderful performance. I didn''t expect Mr. Valentine''s age to be so young and have such high skill!" Van Lin looked at the source of the sound, it was not his father''s voice!


    He had never seen this man. He was tall and thin, with a high wizard''s hat on his head, just like people on the street wore on Halloween. Wearing a purple long-distance run, or a cloak, with feet sticking out from under the clothes, the boots are always made up of silver moon and sun patterns.


    His nose is very high and straight, but a little crooked, there are many wrinkles on his face, but this can not block a pair of deep and bright eyes hidden behind.


    The most striking thing is that the old man''s long silver hair and moustache, as well as the cat who has been staring at Xiao Fanlin, just like a person.


    "Oh, Hello, old man. I''m very sorry that I didn''t notice your arrival when I played just now, but..."


    Turning around and looking at his petrified father, Fanlin went on to say, "excuse me, you and this cat are my father''s friends? Is there anything to do when you come to my house? "


    "Oh, boy..." The old man with silver hair gave a smile. In his deep eyes, there was a light that made people feel at ease.


    "Qing allows me to introduce myself, Mr. van Lindel. My name is Albus Dumbledore, the dean of Hogwarts School of magic. The one next to me is Professor McGonagall, and she is the vice president of the school of magic. In addition, the music you just played is very good. What''s the name..." Albus Dumbledore was clearly caught in thought.


    "Canon and giguein D major, sir! Thank you for your praise. "


    "Oh, yes, that''s it." Albus Dumbledore looked down at Professor McGonagall, who was still squatting. "Come on, don''t be so stiff here."


    In the startled eyes of little alvarin, the cat, who had been squatting on the ground, slowly stood up and became a woman in a green cloak and a brown wizard''s hat. Professor McGonagall was thin, with big eyes and a whole face, and felt like a cat. Yes, it was the cat just now!"Animagus? My God Little Fanlin was surprised to cover his mouth. He had seen it in a book about transfiguration. It was a kind of very deep transformation magic!


    "Yes, my dear Mr. van Lindel, you know a lot about it. I want to come to Hogwarts and study the subject of transfiguration seriously." Professor McGonagall glared at her big eyes. Although her face was serious, there was still a trace of love in her eyes!


    "Wait, you say, Hogwarts, where do you teach these?" Little alvarin seemed very excited. What happened today also stimulated his idea of learning magic.


    "Do you mean that I can study there?"


    "No, it''s impossible. I don''t agree with Fanlin where to learn magic, witchcraft and so on. Mr. Albus Dumbledore, I think if you don''t go out, I''ll report to the police and accuse you of breaking into houses."


    Mr. al''s words were like a basin of cold water pouring on the top of Xiao Fanlin''s head. In an instant, his heart was cold, and the whole person woke up to think that his father was still on the sofa next to him.


    "Dad..."


    "I said no, Fanlin. Now, go back upstairs at once."


    Little Fanlin''s head suddenly drooped down, like a defeated rooster. At this time, a pair of thin hands, put on alvarin''s head.


    "That''s all right, son. You can go upstairs and stay for a while. There seems to be something I need to talk to Mr. al." Dumbledore bent down and blinked at Xiao Fanlin. He patted little van Lin on the back. He signed for everything.


    "I don''t think, Mr. Al, you don''t have to treat a child so harshly. For the past four years, we have been sending letters to you. I think you know what kind of situation it is. This is what Mr. van Lindel can''t avoid, isn''t he? He is different from ordinary children after all. What''s more, we met four years ago, didn''t we? "


    Said Dumbledore, sitting with Professor McGonagall opposite Mr. al. Looking at Van Lindel''s lost back, Dumbledore counselled his shoulder, saying that he was helpless.


    "Mr. Dumbledore, I think you will be disappointed. I will not make my child like his mother." Mr. Al was like an angry bull, his eyes wide open and his face red!


    "Oh, Mr. Al, calm down. I don''t think your wife would have made you so impulsive if she was still alive. Your wife''s family, in China... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 5

    Listening to the noise of his father downstairs gradually lowered, Fanlin''s mood was simply terrible. His father had never been so fierce to Xiao Fanlin. Because Xiao Fanlin was very good, it was the first time to see Mr. al like this today.


    With loss and unwillingness, Xiao Fanlin lies on his bed. At this moment, he doesn''t want to do anything, just wants to lie down like this. Head has become a mess, with the imagination and vision of the magic world, unconsciously, Fanlin in the bed deep sleep in the past.


    Night is always coming soon, and the stars gradually drive away the heat brought by the summer sun. Silver white light, instead of the bedroom, because of the arrival of the night, bring the darkness!


    With a squeak of the door, it was pushed open, and Mr. al entered Fanlin''s room.


    Standing at the head of his son''s bed and looking at his son''s sleeping face, Mr. al''s heart was filled with a ripple of bitterness, uneasiness and reluctance. Compared with the time when Fanlin''s mother left, Mr. al''s eyes were less frightened!


    Gently touched the small van Lin''s face, "long much like his mother!" Murmur in the mouth, for fear of waking up the sleeping van Lin.


    Maybe it''s not gentle enough. After all, it''s too difficult for an adult man''s hand to do these subtle things.


    Little alvarin opened his eyes and saw his father sitting at the head of the bed. He just wanted to ask something excitedly. Then he thought of his father''s attitude today. Half drooping his eyes, he asked shyly: "Dad, Mr. Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall have gone." The voice was as fine as a mosquito or a fly. Little irfanlinson was afraid of provoking his father again, but he still asked him reluctantly.


    "Oh, yes, Fanlin." Mr. Al was in a trance, but soon he came to his senses. "Headmaster Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall have left. I have hosted him and Professor McGonagall for dinner at about six o''clock in the evening. The rest is still in the kitchen for you. If you are hungry, you can go down and eat some! "


    Mr. Al, with a smile, put his hand on little Fanlin''s head and rubbed it. Then he put his hand on the edge of the bed. He looked into his eyes and said, "Van Lin, Dad, would you like to ask you a question?"


    "You ask, Dad." Small Fanlin or a face of depression.


    "What do you think of magic, or whether you can magic, tell me, it''s important, Valentine."


    Looking at his father''s eyes, little alvarin felt nervous and uneasy. Just wanted to answer the concept of magic that Mr. al had been instilling in him, but in Mr. al''s serious eyes, little Fanlin wanted to lie, but he could not.


    "Wingardium Leviosa."


    With the remembrance of the incantation, along with the elevation of van Lin''s arm, a chair in the room slowly rises into the air.


    Mr. Al was surprised to see his son''s performance in front of him. Then, he felt relieved. This made Mr. al feel a little relaxed!


    "Well, Vaseline, I see. I don''t need to ask you any more questions. I agree you can go to Hogwarts School of witchcraft and wizardry to study magic."


    With a bang, the chair fell to the ground. Mr. al also understood that little al always met the origin of things these years. He couldn''t help laughing bitterly and shaking his head.


    "Really! dad! Well, I mean, do you really want me to go to Dean Dumbledore to learn magic? "


    Little Fanlin seems a little at a loss, he did not expect, Dean Dumbledore used what method to let his father agree to learn magic.


    Looking at the happy, bewildered son, Mr. al knew that all this was predestined, and that he could not resist.


    "Yes, Fanlin, I agree. You go downstairs and have dinner. It''s more than seven o''clock. If you don''t go to dinner, you''ll have to spend the evening hungry!"


    "All right, Dad, I''m going to eat it now!"


    Small Fanlin, a turn down from the bed, cheering that I want to learn magic this sentence, rushed from the upstairs down.


    Looking at the back of my son running downstairs. Mr. Al was stunned for a long time, then seemed to be relieved. So smile, down the stairs


    "London station is coming. Please take your belongings with you and wait for you to get off."


    The train slowly pulled into the platform of London Railway Station and got out of the train. Down came a big and a small two figures!


    "Dad, we''re going to find the broken cauldron bar first, right?"


    The man looked down at his watch. It was ten forty in the morning. Take out the map and look for it carefully.


    "Yes, Fanlin, we have to go to the broken cauldron bar first. Dean Dumbledore told me that the people there will take us to Diagon Alley to buy the props you need."


    "And the wand, Dad!"


    "Well, yes, and the wand!" Mr. al took little Elyn van''s hand and, according to the directions on the map, reversed the bus several ways back and forth. Only in a small corner of London did he find the necessary place, the broken cauldron bar.The old wooden plaque was hung on the black front of the door, and a protruding iron pipe hung with a beer cup made of wood. Looking at the translucent window, dim flashing dim yellow light. The whole bar reveals a sense of age. It is dark and dilapidated. It is not as good as their clothes.


    "Fanlin, I think it should be here. I don''t understand why there are such shabby pubs in London!"


    "All right, Dad, let''s get in there."


    Xiao Fanlin obviously couldn''t resist the curiosity and excitement in his heart. He took Mr. al''s hand and pushed open the old door of the broken cauldron bar.


    As soon as he entered the door, with the sound of the bell, people all over the room turned their heads and looked at the couple who were obviously not witches. The dim yellow light makes the whole room look lifeless.


    Mr. Al was obviously not used to it. He took little van Lin to the bartender''s bar and put his hand on the wooden bar.


    "What would you like, sir?" The bartender quickly put away the unnatural face, he did not understand, how a Muggle can find him here.


    "I have come to take my children here to Diagon Alley to buy school supplies, as instructed by Mr. Albus Dumbledore. Mr. albus said that he could get help from you. This is a letter from Mr. albus to you."


    The bartender took the letter and read it carefully.


    "Oh, it''s a pleasure, Mr. Al, and our new lovely little wizard. I''m happy to help you! "


    After reading the letter, the bartender said to Mr. Al with a smile: "Mr. Al, this side is clear. I''ll take you to change the currency of wizard world. I''ll take you to Diagon Alley later, I think. You''re going to be a big eye opener


    The bartender took Mr. Al and vaseline to the next room, exchanged pounds for jingarong, and led them through the back of the bar to a thick wall.


    "Dad, where is this gentleman going to take us? Isn''t it going to Diagon Alley Xiao Fanlin saw the wall in front of him and felt puzzled. He raised his head and asked his father in a low voice.


    "Wait a minute, my dear wizard. You''ll see the magical side in a moment. It''s also a place where magic is interesting. Step back, my little wizard." The bartender smiles and draws out a magic wand, indicating that van leen and his son should step back. After seeing the wand, van Lin''s eyes have already started to shine. He feels that the next look will open his eyes.


    The bartender took out his wand and ordered the stone bricks around the gap in the wall. All of a sudden, the whole wall began to roll from the gap to both sides, and a glare of sunlight came through the cracks that had been scattered due to the rolling.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 6

    "This, this is..." Little Fanlin was surprised and speechless. Obviously, the scene in front of him had completely subverted the Al father and son who had been living a normal life.


    "Welcome to Diagon Alley, two Mr. Ayers!" The bartender smiles. Obviously, the expressions of the two men in front of him make him feel very proud.


    "Longgan, 18 Xike, 1 gram, Longxin, 1 gram!"


    "Sell the newspaper, sell the newspaper, the latest prophet''s daily, the magic mage gedro lohat has published a new book!" A newspaper boy ran by quickly.


    "My dear sir, you need a copy of the latest prophet''s daily, only two Sikes." The newsboy looked at Mr. Al, holding a Daily Prophet high in his hand.


    "Two silver Sikes, right?" With that, Mr. al fumbled in his handbag and pulled out a jingaron.


    "Yes, sir." "Here''s your change," he said


    Mr. al took the change from the boy''s hand and the so-called prophet''s daily newspaper, and unfolded the newspaper. On the first side of the original page, it was dean Dumbledore, whom he had met and talked about for a long time that day.


    "Why do the people in the picture move. It''s amazing! " Mr. al looked at the newspaper he had just bought. In the picture, Dumbledore was delivering his speech, and the figure was shaking on the platform from time to time. Obviously, Dumbledore didn''t like the constant exposure of the flash.


    On the other hand, Xiao Fanlin wishes he had 6 eyes, so he can observe everything around him at 360 ¡æ, including people and affairs!


    "The latest type of crucible, automatic ignition, folding, no dead angle rotation, you are worth having." It was a shop that bought crucibles. Crucibles of various materials were shining in the sunlight.


    Xiao Fanlin raised his head again. It was a pet shop. In front of the shop, owls of various colors were flying around. He also saw an animal like a mouse hanging upside down on a horizontal iron bar.


    "That''s a mouse. Why does it have wings?" Xiao Fanlin points to the creature he doesn''t know.


    "Fanlin, that''s a bat. My little friend. "


    Obviously, Fanlin Al, who has been studying at home cleverly, is very happy today. Especially when he saw a young man about 17 or 18 years old, he took out his magic wand and gently touched his companion. When the little brother of the same trade grew a pig''s nose, little alvarin became extremely excited and his eyes burst out with unimaginable light Color. Until now, Xiao Fanlin finally determined that he really came to the magic world. He pinched himself severely, and the pain on his leg told him that he was not dreaming!


    "Look at that boy. His eyes are different in color and pupil. They are so beautiful."


    Hearing someone talking about him, van Lin politely smiles at the ladies, then turns around and pulls Mr. al''s sleeve.


    "Dad, let''s go, and go to the place where Dean Dumbledore said, Mr. Olivander''s wand shop. I can''t wait to have my own wand!"


    Xiao Fanlin took Mr. al''s sleeve and ran forward two steps quickly.


    "Hurry up, Dad."


    Mr. al turned his head and gave an apologetic smile to the ladies who had just praised his son. Then he trotted along with little irfanlin and got into the crowd.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been walking. Anyway, I''m running in the direction of the largest building that can be seen at the entrance of diagonally alley.


    "Where is it?" Xiao Fanlin shuttles back and forth in the crowd, constantly looking at the shops on both sides of the road. Unfortunately, he is too small, and is really unable to do what he wants.


    "Van Lin, van Lin, stop it." Mr. al made two quick steps forward and grabbed little alvarin who was trying to keep going.


    "Why, Dad, it''s just a pet store. I don''t think I have much time at school to keep pets."


    "I think you still need an owl. Otherwise, how can you get in touch with me at school, Mr. Dumbledore said, but Hogwarts doesn''t have a phone."


    He touched van Lin''s head and said, "you look there. I think this is the destination you want."


    Along the direction of Mr. al''s finger, a shop with a black facade is located there. The green window edge is inlaid with transparent glass, and the owner is too lazy to be clean. A large brown plaque hung above, with the words "Oliver wand shop" written on it. A wooden stick painted in black was on the far right of the plaque. Van Lin recognized it as a magic wand at a glance. Xiao Fanlin just met.


    Cheering ran to the opposite side, through the window, van Lin saw a lot of small boxes stacked there.


    There was a knock on the door, and with the sound of the doorbell, Al and his son entered the shop.


    "Is there someone?" As he looked around, alvarin called to the owner of the shop."Excuse me..."


    With a bang, van Lin was about to say something. In between, a ladder slides out of a shelf full of boxes. An old man with white hair appeared in the vision of Al and his son along with the ladder. His eyes were white and his pupils were blue, but he looked a little cloudy, which proved that the old man''s eyes were not very good.


    "Excuse me, are you Mr. Olivander?" Xiao Fanlin took a small step back. He was obviously frightened by the way the old man appeared in front of him. He thought in his mind, what if that old man fell down? After all, he was so old.


    "Yes, sir, I am Ollivander." As he spoke, Mr. Olivander stepped down from the ladder, gently touched with his wand, and a tape measure bounced up from the ground, as if someone had been operating it. He carefully measured van leen''s shoulder width, arm length, height and other measurable data. Then Mr. Olivander dived into the rack again.


    "Well, Hello, Mr. Olivander. My name is van Lindel. I think I need a wand. I heard you are the best wand maker here."


    While speaking, the tape has been measured, as if it has lost its magic power, and has returned to its original place.


    A sudden sound of footsteps came from the shelves. Mr. Ollivander, holding a long box in one hand, went to van Lindel, reached out and took a brown wand from the box and put it into little van Lin''s hand.


    "Try it, Mr. al." Ollivander looked at the little van Lin with a smile.


    "Well, I''m sorry, sir. What should I do?" Although van Lin finally grasped a wand, which made him very excited, but it is clear that Xiao Fanlin did not know how to release magic through the wand.


    "Well, just wave it like that


    With a flash of pale gold light, the water bottle, which was still well placed on the table, exploded suddenly.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Olivander." Elfanlin hastily put his wand back into Mr. Olivander''s hand. And raised his left hand.


    "Reparo" flashed a golden red light between his fingers, and the cracked water bottle immediately recovered.


    Mr. Ollivander took a deep look at the ring on little van Lin''s left hand, and a little doubt flashed in his eyes. Then he looked at little van Lin''s eyes for two seconds. As if he had found the answer, he slightly raised the corner of his mouth.


    "It doesn''t matter, Mr. al. Obviously, this wand is too aggressive for you."


    Turning around, Mr. Ollivander dived into the cargo rack again, looking for a wand suitable for him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 7

    I don''t know how many wands have been replaced, but there are still plenty of tables and chairs filled with boxes of wands.


    Mr. Olivander kept shuttling through the shelves. Many magic wands were put into Xiao Fanlin''s hands. Even though he didn''t let Xiao Fanlin try, he let Mr. Olivander take away.


    And the water bottle that has been transferred to the underground, I don''t know what kind of evil has been created. It has been broken again and again, and it has been restored and reorganized again and again. This also makes the magic power of Xiao Fanlin squander to the bottom.


    "What a tough little customer." Ollivander looked at little van Lin standing in the middle of the living room, smiling and shaking his head.


    All of a sudden, Mr. Olivander seemed to think of something, that originally cloudy eyes, but now give people a clear feeling.


    "That''s the one, I think." Mr. Olivander quickly walked into the deeper shelf. After a while, the old hands took out the blood red wand from a box made of sandalwood.


    He walked quickly to little alvarin. He was facing him. He took out his wand and rushed one end of the handle to the boy named Fanlin al.


    Fanlin stretched out his right hand at a loss. When holding the wand for a moment, a golden red light gushed from the tip of the wand.


    At this time, the presence of the three ears seem to hear a loud roar, as well as a sharp cry.


    "It''s really amazing." Mr. Olivander was very excited. His face, originally waxy, also showed a flush of excitement. He took back the wand from Xiao Fanlin''s hand and looked at it carefully under the light. Mr. Olivander''s eyes seemed to be looking at a precious artwork.


    "I thought this wand would never choose his wizard, but I didn''t expect that..."


    "What did you expect? Mr. Olivander. " Little Fanlin was at a loss.


    "Oh, dear Mr. Al, the wand has chosen you to be his master. This is really a happy thing. " Mr. Ollivander''s eyes at this time seemed very obsessed, and by the light, carefully observed a time, put the wand back in the hands of little van Lin, continued to speak.


    "This wand is the most proud work of a Chinese friend and I. I didn''t expect that today, he would choose his wizard." Mr. Olivander continued after a pause. "The birth of this wand is a miracle. It uses the nerves of the dragon and the tail feathers of the Phoenix to form the heart, and its main body is made of ancient dragon blood wood from China


    "It''s about the wonder between eastern and Western magic materials and witchcraft, right?" Xiao Fan Lin asked in a low voice.


    "Oh, Mr. Al, I didn''t expect you had some research on the principle of making wands and the science of materials." Mr. Ollivander gave little Fanlin a satisfied look and continued.


    "It took me and my old friend a lot of hard work to make this wand, so we paid a lot of cost to integrate these materials. The magic wand is 14 inches long and is made up of ancient dragon blood wood. It is very flexible. The core of the wand is composed of the Dragon nerve and the tail feather of the Phoenix. This wand has powerful magic power and is very loyal. It is hard to betray its master. It may be the result of material fusion, but on the whole, it''s a good thing, isn''t it, Mr. van Lindel. "


    "Monsieur Olivander, you mean that the wand can betray its master?"


    "Of course, you have to remember that Mr. van Lindel, we are not only choosing the wand, the wand, but also willing His Wizard. You should always keep this in mind and protect it well, Mr. valinger."


    Xiao Fanlin was dazed by his father and walked out of the magic wand shop. Although he didn''t understand what Ollivander told him later, Fanlin still remembered Mr. Olivander''s repeated instructions.


    "Let''s go there, Dad!" Raised his head, looked at the sun in the sky, covered his eyes with his hands, and the sunlight penetrated through the gap between his fingers.


    "Let''s go and buy books first. After all, there are not many books. Wizard''s robes and crucibles can be bought when we go out. I need more time to buy some books, and I can take a look at them together


    Mr. al looked down at his watch. It was still early and nodded. Although there are a lot of books at home have been brought out by Xiao Fanlin, but children like reading, always let people feel gratified.


    "The standard of incantation (Volume 1) Mirada goshak, the history of magic, the principles of magic, adabert wolfling, the introduction to metamorphosis for beginners, emeric svitch, a thousand magical plants and fungi, felida SPOL, magic maps and prescriptions, Arsenice Gigg, magical beasts and how Find them, by newt scarmender, the power of darkness: a guide to self preservation, by Quentin chambers Van Lin looked down at the list in his hand again, "well, that''s it."


    "Well, well, dad is waiting in line here to pay. You can take advantage of this to see what books you want to buy." Mr. al looked at the stack of books in young van Lin''s hand, smiling and indicating that van Lin could choose some more books he liked."All right, Dad." Xiao Fanlin put a pile of books in Mr. al''s hand and turned around. He ran into the bookshelf again, and Fanlin remembered that the whole page of the second page of the paper, called the prophet''s daily, was introducing a book written by an author named Girard lohat. What was the name?


    Oh, by the way, it''s called "I spent 80 days with Tibetan snowman"


    the magic title!


    What''s more, Xiao Fanlin also needs some secretaries on potions. There are few books about potions at home, and more are books about magic spells.


    "Hey, boy, what are you looking for?"


    A voice as clear as Oriole came from behind Fanlin.


    "I''m looking for some books on potions."


    "Oh, that''s not here. Books about potions are on a shelf on the right side of the bookstore against the wall."


    Fanlin looked back, said a thank you, and then found that in front of him was a girl about his height, wearing a brand-new wizard''s robe (school uniform), with a long brown hair with waves, delicate and high nose bridge, a pair of big eyes, ten points of beauty. If you look carefully, it is easy to indulge in the girl''s dark brown pupil Medium.


    The girl in front of her obviously didn''t expect that the boy who had been looking for half a day would turn around so quickly. But soon, the girl''s attention was focused on the boy''s pupil.


    "Are you born?" The girl in front of her was obviously interested in little alvarin''s eyes.


    "Yes, miss!"


    "That''s beautiful." Obviously, the girl did not adapt to this kind of dialogue. She turned her head and turned her attention to the books in Van Lin''s hand.


    "Oh, Gilead lohat''s" I spent 80 days with Tibetan snowman ", right? It''s an interesting book. I''ve read it before, and I like the story above. Are you the freshman at Hogwarts? "


    "Well, yes, I got an invitation from Hogwarts!" Xiao Fanlin smiles. He guesses that the girl in front of him is also a new student of Hogwarts. Look at the book in her hand!


    "Oh, that''s good. Hogwarts is the best school of magic in the world. I''m glad you''ve been invited to Hogwarts. "


    When little Al was listening to the girl in front of her to talk about the history of Hogwarts. Mr. al''s call came from the door of the bookstore.


    "Fanlin, isn''t it all right?"


    "Coming, Dad!" Xiao Fan Lin Fang remembered that he wanted to get the book of magic medicine.


    "Sorry. I think I''ll be able to listen to you about these interesting things when I have a chance. Nice to meet you. My name is Valentine. What''s your name


    "Hermione Granger." The girl in front of her is very satisfied with the look in her eyes when Xiao Fanlin listened to her talk just now!


    "Oh, nice to meet you, Miss Granger. I think we''ll see you again!" Vaseline put the book aside, reached out and gave Hermione Granger a polite handshake.


    "Nice to meet you, alvarin. You can call me Hermione instead of Miss Granger." Obviously, girls are not used to addressing each other with honorifics.


    "OK, Hermione, I''ll see you next time." I heard Dad''s cry at the door again. I laughed with regret, picked up the book and disappeared in a hurry behind the bookshelf.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 8

    "It took so long to come out." After paying, Mr. al asked, taking little alvarin out of the bookstore.


    "Dad, I met a classmate who was also going to Hogwarts. I talked a little bit more. I''m sorry, Dad!" Little Fanlin smile embarrassed, Mr. al touched his son''s head.


    "Come on, we have a lot of moving things to buy."


    Shopping, time always flies, busy all day, make al father and son can''t help but feel a little tired, although the magic is very attractive to little alvarin, but it is still a child''s body, little van Lin is about to fall asleep!


    "The first year''s new life needs: 1. Three sets of simple and plain colored robes (black); 2. A simple pointed hat (black) for daytime wear; 3. A pair of security gloves; 4. A winter cloak (black with silver lace). Please note: all students'' clothes must have name tags. A large pot (pewter, size 2), a set of glass or crystal bottles, a pair of binoculars, and a brass balance


    "And this owl."


    "It''s called wall, Dad."


    "Oh. Yes, and wall. " Looking at Van Lin holding the owl cage by himself, Mr. al felt very helpless. The child really changed.


    "Well, Fanlin, we''re all right now. I think we need to go back and eat and have a good sleep! And wall needs something to eat. He''s been sleeping all day and I think he''s hungry


    Tired father and son two people carrying a small bag of things, quickly back to the broken cauldron bar, now just need a good rest!


    ¡­¡­


    When the sun shone on the earth again, the roar of the train rang through the king''s Cross station in London, England.


    "Nine and four quarters platform, Dad, is there one at King''s cross? I didn''t notice when I came. " Xiao Fanlin looked at the Yellow ticket with a puzzled face.


    The ticket is printed with 9 and 4 / 3 platform, Hogwarts Express train and the school emblem of Hogwarts School of witchcraft and Wizardry!


    "Let''s go to the middle of platform 9 and platform 10 ahead. I don''t think Dumbledore will give us a wrong ticket." Mr. Al was also obviously suspicious of the ticket that Dumbledore had handed him. Mr. Al was familiar with King''s Cross. But I''ve never heard of a nine and a quarter.


    "Dumbledore said that the nine and quarter platforms are in the pillars between the ninth and tenth platforms. I think we just have to go through it. " Mr. al said uncertainly.


    When he came to the pillar between the ninth and tenth platforms, Xiao Fanlin swallowed his saliva and looked at the pillar made of square bricks. He thought, it should be very painful to bump into it.


    "Dad, are you sure we''re going through it?" Little alvarin looked at his father with uncertainty.


    "I thought, maybe That''s it Mr. al said uncertainly.


    "I''m sorry, please excuse me." A girl voice that little alvarin had heard came from behind him.


    "Sorry!" Little elverin and his son retreated to one side as they said sorry. Little al raised his head and took a look at the man who let them out of the way.


    "Oh, Hermione, it''s you!" Fanlin was surprised to see the familiar girl with big dark brown eyes!


    "Oh, Hello, Fanlin. Why don''t you go in? The train is about to leave." Hermione found out that it was the boy who had just met yesterday that stopped her step and introduced her to her parents.


    "This is van Lindel, like me, the freshman at Hogwarts."


    "Hello." Mr. al saw that this was the Hogwarts classmate that little Fanling met in the bookstore yesterday, and went up and shook hands with Hermione''s parents.


    "Hello, sir and madam, may I ask if the platform of March 9 is here, or is it behind this pillar?"


    "Hello, Mr. al." Hermione scrambled to reply, "it''s a phantom magic. In order to prevent people who don''t know magic from entering the platform, we just need to cross it. Of course, people who don''t have magic power can''t get in. What a bad setting


    "Thank you, Miss Hermione. I think I can''t get in. It''s a pity that I don''t understand anything." Mr. al looked at the little girl in front of him with a smile and nodded politely.


    "That''s all right, sir. I don''t think there''s much time. I''ll go first." Hermione responded to Mr. Al and wheeled the car up to the post.


    Hermione swallowed her saliva quietly. Her little hand holding the luggage turned white. I could see that the little girl was very nervous at this time.


    "You too, Fanlin. Goodbye, mom and dad As soon as Hermione closed her eyes, she rushed to the pillar.


    Small Fanlin is also nervous, he wanted to have a try first, big bang. But Hermione didn''t wait for him to speak, so he ran past. Little Fanlin seemed to have seen Hermione hit the ground.Unfortunately, the script didn''t develop as well as his brain tonic. Just as Hermione hit the pillar, it just disappeared.


    "Well, Dad, I think it''s time for me to go. Goodbye, Dad. I''ll see you during the winter vacation. I''ll write to you when I get to school Little Fanlin looked down at the time and hurried to Mr. al. I''m going to go into the nine and four quarters because Hermione says there''s not much time!


    "Well, Fanlin, be safe on the way." Mr. Al, smiling and waving to van Lin, stood by and looked at his son.


    Turning his head and looking at the brick wall, little Fanlin still couldn''t help being nervous for a while. Push luggage, trot a few steps, in the near collision, van Lin closed his eyes.


    "Hurry up, al. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Hermione''s voice came from small van Lin''s ear. At the same time, there was a sound of steam, which mingled with the sound of train whistle.


    Opening his eyes, Al found himself at the exit of a passage, where a steam train with red stripes on a black background was parked. On the sign at the exit, it says 9 and 4 / 3 platform.


    "Cool!" Xiao Fanlin looked at everything in front of her.


    "Yes, it''s cool, but you have a chance to see you again. Now we''re going to get on the bus, stand-alone!" Hermione shook her head helplessly and pulled al.


    "Now, take your luggage to the porter''s and take your wizard''s robe and your wand. Now get in the car. " Hastened by Hermione, she hastily made up her luggage with van Lin, and then got into the glowing Hogwarts Express.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 9

    "Excuse me, excuse me, can we sit here?"


    Van Lin knocked on the wooden door of a small box in the carriage, opened a little, and put in a brain.


    Fanlin and Hermione have been walking backward since they got on the bus, because the small boxes in front of them are full of people. They have been looking for five cars in a row, and finally they come across a box with enough space.


    "Of course, of course." The boy sitting by the window turned his head. His black hair was soft on his head. He had a square long face and big eyes. In his blue and black pupils, there was a trace of timidity. His eyes were empty, which made the whole man look a little dull. He was wearing Hogwarts school uniform.


    "Oh, thank you very much." Al said thanks to the boy in front of him, and then pulled Hermione in and sat down. The boy in front of him obviously didn''t know how to communicate with strangers, and his eyes were a little dodgy.


    "No, it''s nothing. You don''t have to thank me." The boy felt a little unnatural because of a thank you from a stranger!


    "Hello. My name is van Lin, van Lin al. You can call me al or van Lin. The one next to me is... "


    "Hermione, Hermione Granger!" Hermione, I''m a little uncomfortable with writing a scene that''s easy to stand in front of me. After saying her own name, I turned my head and looked at Van Lin, indicating that he would go on.


    "Well, what''s your name, and you''ve just entered Hogwarts this year?" Fanlin took a look at the boy who looked unnatural on the opposite side and said it first!


    "Hello, Valentine, Hermione. I''m Neville. Neville lombarton. You can call me Neville. I just received the letter of acceptance from Hogwarts this year Looking at all the new wizard in front of him, Neville was not so rigid.


    "Oh. Hello, Neville... " Van Lin answered, and suddenly the atmosphere became solidified, which made Xiao Fanlin feel very unnatural, and Hermione beside her twisted her body uneasily.


    "No, it can''t be like this!" Fanlin thought, one side of the mouth forced to hang a smile, three people sitting together, big eyes staring at small eyes, embarrassment will be committed!


    "Well, Neville, it''s the first time that Hermione and I have been exposed to magic. How about you?"


    "I, I''ve lived in a magical world since I was a child." Neville is still rigid and dull.


    "Oh, that''s great. Can you introduce us?"


    "Me, me, can I?"


    "Come on, Neville. I want to know how the world of magic is different from what I read in books." Hermione was obviously interested in the subject and looked at Neville sincerely.


    "Well, well I''ll try. You can''t... " Neville looked at the sincere eyes of the two men in front of him, and swallowed back what he was going to say. Don''t laugh at me.


    All of a sudden, Neville felt that, no matter what, the two people in front of him would not laugh at his incompetence, mediocrity and so on.


    After a pause, Neville opened his mouth and began to tell some interesting things about the magic world that he knew.


    When the conversation box opened, all the embarrassment seemed to be swept away. Neville said some interesting things, which made the three people laugh. When the snack truck passed by, Neville took the initiative to buy some snacks that Al and Hermione had never seen, such as strange beans, Chocolate Frogs and so on. Al also ate a strange bean with cow dung flavor. All at once, disgusting al ran out and vomited everything he had eaten.


    When Al came back into the box again, it was Neville and Hermione''s laughter of schadenfreude. It was so easy to establish the relationship and friendship between the little wizard, wasn''t it!


    ¡­¡­


    "You''re looking for it. Blow treasure shouldn''t run far away. After all, he''s just a toad, and we''ve seen it just now."


    When toad sat on Toad''s head for more than three hours, he suddenly found that he was still sitting on his brow, and he was not happy to see him. Neville was in a hurry to cry.


    "Don''t worry, Neville. We''ll find it." Al patted Neville on the shoulder, lowered his head, and thought.


    "Well, Hermione, let''s go all the way to the snack cart. I suspect it''s chubby who followed the snack cart. After all, it''s always toad. It''s hard to run fast on the train. Neville looked in the box, but he couldn''t find it. You can look in the opposite direction of us. "


    Look at your watch. It''s 5:35 p.m. and the train arrives at 7:00 p.m. "I think there''s plenty of time. There''s 85 minutes left. We can get back here at 6:45. Anyway, we''ll get off the bus then!"


    Van Lin raised his head and looked at Neville. Although he was still depressed, he got some spirit. It''s better than doing nothing!


    ¡°GoodLuck¡£¡± With a tug on Hermione, Al and Al ran out, knocking down boxes one by one, repeating, "have you ever seen a toad? Neville''s toad is missing!" Neville sighed heavily, and he messed up everything again!"I''m sorry to disturb you. Who of you has ever seen a toad? Neville has lost his toad."


    "Sorry, we didn''t!"


    "Oh, I see. Thank you, sir (madam)."


    I don''t know which box it is. Fanlin and Hermione withdraw with disappointment. Fanlin doesn''t understand. How could toad disappear on a train?


    "Van Lin, look for the last carriage." Hermione was also a little bored. She couldn''t understand why Neville liked to keep toads, and asked her to help find them.


    "It''s not good to have a cat or a dog..." Mumbling, he knocked on the last box of the car.


    "I''m sorry." Seeing that Hermione was a little annoyed, Fanlin quickly pulled Hermione and walked forward. Hermione also realized that it was impolite to open the box door without knocking at the door, so he allowed Fanlin to help her out.


    "I''m sorry to disturb you. Have you ever seen a toad? Neville''s toad is missing."


    "I''m sorry, we can''t seem to be able to help you. We''ve been in this box all the time, and we haven''t seen any toads."


    Van Lin was answered by a little skinny boy, wearing a pair of worn round glasses, and his forehead was covered with broken hair in disorder. And his clothes are a little loose, and they don''t look like his own.


    The other one in the box was a red haired boy. Looking at his clothes, he had an old set of wizard''s robes. Some of the white ones were obviously left after many times of cleaning. The red haired boy held his wand high in one hand, while the fat gerbil was lying on his lap!


    "Oh, are you going to cast magic?" Hermione obviously found an interesting thing, stepped into the box, and at the same time pulled alvarin in.


    "Let''s have a look at it, too."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 10

    The boy with red hair is a little nervous.


    "Yes, no problem." The red haired boy put his hand over his mouth, coughed twice, cleared his throat, and raised his wand high in his right hand.


    "The sun, the cream, the daisies, will turn this fat mouse into a yellow oil." With the fall of the wand, a faint flash flashed over the hamster on the red haired boy''s leg. The little gray mouse squeaked, stopped shaking his head and shook off the food box on his head. But it''s also true.


    "Oh, my God, Fred and George, those two damned fellows." The red haired boy was frustrated by the failure of magic.


    "I think it''s the way you wield your wand that''s a problem. We little wizards like us can release magic, that is to say, the path of waving a wand is also a very high attainments. I have read about them in books." Hermione took out her wand and sat opposite the boy with glasses.


    "Like this." Hermione''s first turn, controlling the wand, draws a beautiful arc in the air. "Reparo." A flash of light, the original some old and broken glasses, become and new the same.


    "Thank you." The glasses boy looked at the new glasses in surprise and said thanks to Hermione.


    "Oh, you''re welcome. It''s nothing. It''s all simple incantations that I''ve read in books." Hermione is very satisfied with her magic just now. After all, the little wizard who has not entered the school is very proud to be able to release some simple magic through magic wand.


    Hermione stood up, straightened out her wizard''s robe and pulled al out of the box.


    "I think you''d better put on the wizard''s robes. We''ll be in the station soon." Hermione was the last one to go out. As she closed the door, she looked at the two people in the box, gave a reminder, and then turned to look at the red haired boy who had been eating since the magic failed.


    "And there''s a big piece of dirt on your nose, right here." Hermione pointed to her nose, then closed the door and left! What''s left is the face of the red haired boy.


    Looking for the last carriage, Fanlin and Hermione still didn''t find the little toad. They went back to their own box and looked at Neville, who was so loveless. Fanlin and Hermione felt guilty, and the air was so frozen. This time, Fanlin was not looking for any topic.


    "The freshmen are coming with me!" Just got out of the car, Fanlin saw a two meter tall giant not far away shouting the freshmen to him.


    That generous hand carrying a huge lamp, thick hair so scattered down, the whole face can only see eyes. Dirty fur jacket, black, maybe the original color, maybe!


    "First grade, come with me. Your luggage has been sent to the school. Now it''s just waiting for the ceremony. Hurry up, children The giant in black waved to the freshmen to keep up. Then led this group of children to a lake!


    All the little witches were stunned by the sight. The brightly lit Hogwarts castle is located on the opposite side of the lake. The brilliance of the castle is reflected in the eyes of all the little witches, as well as in their hearts. The beauty of the castle is so shocking.


    "Now we''re going to make a boat to the other side of the lake. Remember, freshmen, don''t pay attention to what you see in the lake. Although it''s restricted, sea monsters are not very friendly creatures." The black giant said as he got into a small boat, and he occupied the whole boat himself.


    "Now, get on the boat, little witches."


    "Let''s go, Hermione, Neville!" Fanlin picked a boat at random, jumped on it, and then held out his hand, indicating that Hermione and Neville were still on the shore.


    When all the people got on the boat. The black giant took a red umbrella out of his arms and knocked on the bow.


    "Sit down, let''s go." As the ship moved slowly, the little wizard looked at the castle near Hogwarts, filled with excitement.


    "Hermione, you said, we''re going to spend seven years in this castle all the time in the future, right?" After all, Fanlin lived like an ordinary person for 10 years. In a twinkling of an eye, he came to the magic world and lived in such a grand castle for such a long time. It''s exciting to think about it, isn''t it.


    "Yes, Fanlin, we are going to learn magic in this Hogwarts." Hermione seems excited, too!


    Neville, on the other hand, lost his toad, and the whole man was not so happy and looked at the water in an absent-minded way.


    "Blow treasure!" All of a sudden, Neville saw a little figure that had been following their boat. He recognized that it was his toad!


    "What do you say, Neville?" Fanlin turned around and saw Neville reach into the water and grab a toad.


    "Oh, is this blowing treasure?" Fanlin looked at the toad in Neville''s hand!


    "Yes, this is blowing treasure!" Neville was happy to grasp the toad in his hand and carefully put his mouth up to kiss the lost and recovered little guy.Seeing this, van Lin and Hermione turned their heads, obviously this picture, they can not accept!


    "Why kiss him!" Hermione could not help but make complaints about Eyre.


    Fan Lin smiled bitterly to defend Neville, opened his mouth, but did not know what to say for him!


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah Ah... "He said With a sound of falling water, Neville was fluttering in the water. "Help me I''m going to drown! "


    Van Lin and Hermione hurriedly turned around and found that Neville fell into the water, struggling violently on the water, all the little wizards'' eyes were focused on, and wanted to see who was so unlucky and fooled by the water demon!


    Most of these little wizards are from the wizarding family. Hogwarts, in order to impress the new wizard with some warnings, is one of the reserved shows.


    Obviously, Neville''s boat became the target of the sirens.


    "Those people are laughing. Damn it, especially the Yellow haired one! " Hermione pointed to a boy with yellow hair on a boat not far away.


    The Yellow haired boy smiled recklessly, and it was disgusting! Hermione looked back at the giant in black clothes with her eyes leading the way ahead.


    "The giant didn''t mean to help at all. What if there was a human life!" Hermione was in a hurry, but there were sea monsters under the water. No one dare to go down and get Neville back!


    "Don''t worry, Hermione, I have a way!" Van Lin patted Hermione''s back to comfort Hermione! The other hand took the wand out of his arms.


    "Look, gol, what the guy did with his wand, and wanted to do magic, it was a smile!" The Yellow haired boy laughed more violently, holding his stomach in his hands and bending down.


    Alvin looked in that direction deeply, and then he took back his eyes!


    "Wingardiumleviosa" came out with a curse, and with the rise of van Lin''s arm, Neville gradually flew away from the water.


    In a moment, all the laughter stopped, and didn''t expect that Al could carry a man up by floating spells. The Yellow haired boy raised a look like eating shit!


    Hermione just wanted to relax applauding the van Lin drum, congratulating him on his rescue of Neville and his successful release of magic.


    Unfortunately, a sound of breaking water came, and a wet sea demon appeared near the water. The sea demon screamed in his mouth, and was obviously annoyed and ashamed of the mischief that vandalism had destroyed it. He wanted to get Elvin into the water too!


    "Be careful, van Lin, behind you..." Hermione screamed to remind van Lin that Hermione had been a little flustered at this moment.


    "Stuefy!" Fan Lin turned around quickly, a red light, from the tip of the wand, will be the sea demon that came over to fly out.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 11

    Everyone''s mouth wide open!


    "My God, what he just released is a coma spell?"


    A burst of chirping voice in the small wizard, all the little wizard are talking about the magic spell of Fanlin just now!


    "Quiet!" The giant in black finally turned around and knocked on the bow with his pink umbrella. All the boats stopped! "Now, get that wretch on the boat. It''s coming soon. Don''t mess with it!"


    Voice down, this group of first-year wizard gradually quiet down, but some still can''t help talking about the matter in a low voice!


    "Thank you, Valentine." Under the magic of Al, Neville fell on the boat. The lake was very cold. Neville''s face turned blue. It was obviously frozen!


    Hermione is always asking how Al can release so much magic, which is incredible to Hermione!


    With the stop of the boat, all the little witches observed the gate of Hogwarts at a close distance. In the long corridor, the frescoes of the middle ages, set off by torches, seem dark but elegant.


    "Hagrid, leave it to me!" The giant in black, called Hagrid, was talking to a woman in a wizard''s hat and a green cloak!


    "That''s Professor McGonagall. I''ve seen her!" Van Lin whispered to Neville and Hermione.


    "Quiet!" With Professor McGonagall''s serious voice sounded, all the little wizard unconsciously stopped talking!


    All the way through the long corridor turned a corner, a black door stood in front of everyone.


    Professor McGonagall walked up the steps and turned to face the little witches standing at the bottom of the steps.


    "Now, be quiet and tidy up your appearance, and as soon as the door opens, you will come with me. Do you hear me clearly? "


    "Hear me The answer was not very neat. Professor McGonagall frowned and looked at the little witches in front of him!


    "Hear me This time the answer is quite neat! After all, it''s terrible to be swept by Professor McGonagall''s stern eyes, not just the junior students!


    Professor McGonagall took a satisfied look at the new wizard and turned around.


    "Now, come in with me!" Professor McGonagall took out his wand and gently touched the black door, which opened slowly.


    In front of everyone''s eyes, there are four long tables full of students in wizard''s robes. They are all curious to see the freshmen at the door! In mid air, the Lion Flag symbolizing Gryffindor, the black badger flag symbolizing hefpach, the eagle flag symbolizing Ravenclaw and the snake flag symbolizing Slytherin were hung.


    "Fanlin, look at the ceiling." There was a little excitement in Hermione''s voice. "I know that the starry sky here is made up of illusions, and his Rune array is carved in the ceiling!"


    Along with Hermione''s voice, van Lin raised his head, and a bright starry sky appeared in front of his eyes!


    When he came to the rostrum, Professor McGonagall gave way. A worn-out hat was placed on a stool, which was located in the center of the rostrum. It was very abrupt.


    "Silence!" Professor McGonagall gave a stern look around! Suddenly, the whole hall is quiet!


    (Professor McGonagall''s sweeping skill max with fear effect! Cough! Make complaints about it!


    "Next, I''ll call the name of the person, do this stool up!" Professor McGonagall, take up the branch hat! "First, Neville Longbottom!"


    A look in the crowd!


    "Come on, Neville. Professor McGonagall is calling for you." Al pushed Neville to the front of the crowd!


    Neville carefully reached the stool, Professor McGonagall put the branch hat on Neville''s head!


    "Well, you are very timid, and you are not confident. I think..."


    "Gryffindor, Gryffindor!"


    "What?" The sound of the yard hat suddenly doubled, scaring Neville all day. "You want to go to Gryffindor?"


    The branch hat pondered for a moment and continued: "I can see it. You have a heart for courage, and I think Gryffindor will accommodate you! So Gryffindor With a loud drink of the branch hat. A clapping and cheering came from the table with the lion flag hanging!


    "Next, Hermione Granger."


    "Well, you are very smart, and you have a strong heart, which is a kind of desire for power! I think maybe Gryffindor is more suitable for you. Gryffindor


    Hermione went to Gryffindor''s table in a burst of cheers, took a seat at random, and began to look back at alvarin. Van Lin also found Hermione''s eyes and gave Hermione a comforting look!


    "Next, Valentine!" Accompanied by Professor McGonagall''s voice, Xiao Fanlin felt a little uneasy. He didn''t know where he was going to be assigned, and whether the distribution of division caps was more suitable for him.


    "Well..." The branch hat seems to be in a long thought."I can see that you are very talented and hardworking, otherwise you will not have the magic that is not in line with your age. Your magic talent is very good, and you are also very smart. I can see that you are eager for magic and have great courage. I think Ravenclaw, Slytherin and Gryffindor are good for you


    Van Lin took a look at Hermione, who was sitting on Gryffindor''s desk, who was watching him all the time, and Neville, who was a little dodgy!


    "Gryffindor, Gryffindor..." Alfred murmured in a low voice. He believed in his idea!


    "Gryffindor? Why, I think, Slytherin and Ravenclaw can also help you become a great wizard. Why not consider these two colleges? "


    "Gryffindor, Gryffindor..." Still murmuring the name of Gryffindor in a low voice, Fanlin believed in his choice, and Dumbledore also said that he hoped to come to Gryffindor!


    "Oh, it seems that you have made up your mind, Mr. Al, then! As you wish, Gryffindor Fanlin rushed to Gryffindor''s table, cheering and sitting next to Hermione and Neville!


    "I''m afraid you''ll go to Ravenclaw or Slytherin!" Hermione patted her chest as if she were relieved.


    "Hey, hey Al laughed. "You and Neville are here. How can I not come? Besides, it''s not the same there."


    "No, Al, it''s not the same. All the sorcerers who later became bad came from Slytherin Neville was also very happy to see al being assigned to Gryffindor. He was glad that the friend he had just made and saved his life did not go to Slytherin!


    "Let''s keep watching, Neville!" Fanlin cast his eyes back to the branch hat! Two more people were assigned to huffpard and Ravenclaw respectively!


    "Next, decaco Malfoy!"


    "Look, it''s the boy with yellow hair!" Hermione looked at Malfoy as she walked up the stage in disgust!


    "Slytherin." Before the division cap was fully buckled to Malfoy''s head, the result was already out. The excited roar of Slytherin at the green snake flag table was, yes, roaring!


    "Now, I believe you, Neville. Sure enough, all the bad witches are from Slytherin!" If aer had something to do with it, he nodded and agreed with Neville''s point of view! Hermione is also with her, expressing her approval of Al''s words with her expression!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 12

    I don''t know how long it took, the little wizard who came in together basically sat in their own college under the guidance of the branch hat.


    The whole hall was spent in cheers and applause. At this moment, it seemed like a sea of joy. For the newly enrolled primary school students, the seniors of each college welcomed the injection of fresh blood with the greatest enthusiasm.


    "Look, Hermione, the two boys who cast magic on the train. They''re the only ones left. I''m hungry, Hermione!" Van Lin kneaded his already protesting stomach.


    Fanlin vowed that he would never eat that strange bean again. Now his stomach is empty!


    "Oh, yes, the boy whose magic failed." Hermione looked at Van Lin, who had been forced hard for a day, and said with a smile, "you can hold on. I think when their two branches are finished, you can have a full stomach."


    "Alas Al sighed heavily. I wish I had dinner now!


    "Next, Ron Weasley."


    The red haired boy who met on the train stepped forward carefully and sat down on the stool. He looked unnatural!


    "What''s wrong with him, Hermione. Look at him. He''s not feeling well."


    "Maybe, who knows, maybe he has played some strange magic on the train again!"


    "Hermione..." Van Lin said he didn''t want to continue the topic with Hermione.


    "Aha, another Weasley. This is the number one. The red haired Weasley is not wrong. I think you have nothing to think about!" There was a pause in the division, as if trying to get Ron.


    "Gryffindor!" With the cry of the branch hat, Ron relaxed as if he had unloaded some heavy load! So the whole person slipped off the stool. (well, yes, it''s slippery


    came as like as two peas on the table. Granger gave up two tables of red hair boys. They rubbed Ron''s head with his hands.


    "Are those Ron''s two brothers? They look like each other!" In the world of Fanlin''s life, it is rare to see such a large number of children in a family. Fanlin feels a little inconceivable!


    "Perhaps?" In Hermione''s opinion, so many children is also an incredible thing! "The piece of dirt on his face still hasn''t been wiped off."


    Al vowed that he would never talk to Hermione about Ron again in front of Hermione. He swore!


    "Next, Harry Potter!" When the name rings, suddenly, the originally noisy hall suddenly becomes quiet. There is only a whisper, repeating the name of Harry Potter, as if there is some magic in the name of Harry Potter.


    Van Lim also found that Dumbledore, who was half reclined in the chair, sat up straight, expressing his concern for this matter, which made Fanlin feel a little inconceivable!


    "Hermione, is this Harry Potter famous? In the magic world? Why do we all have this reaction. " Fanlin''s mouth was lowered in Neville''s direction, and Hermione was motioned to look at Neville!


    He found that Neville and a little boy named Simo behind him had almost fanatical light in their eyes. Neville was better, especially Simo!


    "Maybe, I know something. I''ve read about it in books." Hermione obviously didn''t understand what these people were doing! "It is said that Harry Potter defeated the most powerful black wizard, mysterious man, and some people in the magic world called him the Savior..."


    "He, so small? If it''s true, isn''t it to Dumbledore''s degree that he still needs to go to school? Experience life


    Fanlin obviously felt incredible. After a look at Hermione, they just sat there with big eyes and small eyes!


    "Oh, how do you do, Mr. porter. It''s a great honor for me to open a branch for you!" After finishing this sentence, the branch hat fell into the longest thinking in history.


    "Well, it''s hard, it''s very difficult. You can see that you have a heart for powerful magic power, and you have a heart for a brave man, which is beyond doubt!"


    "No Slytherin, no Slytherin..."


    "What? No Slytherin, are you sure? " The branch hat suddenly raised its voice, startling everyone!


    "No Slytherin, are you sure? Believe me, Harry Potter, Slytherin will greatly shorten your time to become a great wizard, he can help you grow up quickly, and your talent is more suitable for you to go to Slytherin, believe me, Harry Potter, Slytherin will be your best choice, or not? "


    "No Slytherin, no Slytherin..."


    "Really, are you sure?" The branch hat once again made an inquiry. The answer is Harry Potter''s meditation.


    "Well, as you wish!" The branch hat pondered a little. "Gryffindor."


    With the final decision of the branch hat, the biggest cheers broke out in the hall all night. Sina seems to want to lift the ceiling as well!Gryffindor''s students cheered, shook hands and hugged Harry Potter, as if to welcome the return of a hero. Now the hall is constantly repeating that we got porter.


    Van Lin also found that Dumbledore and most of the teachers who robbed the podium were clapping. The giant named Hagrid was actually secretly wiping tears. All this makes Fanlin and Hermione feel incredible!


    "I feel like the whole Hogwarts are crazy, what''s going on with that mysterious man, how Harry beat him." Al, a little uncomfortable with the frenzy, approached Hermione and whispered.


    "What are you saying, Al, I can''t hear you clearly..." Hermione turned around and looked at alvarin in disbelief. The cheers were too loud


    Fanlin bowed to her hand and motioned Hermione to ignore it. She decided to find a time to study it alone!


    When the cheering gradually subsided, Dumbledore got up and knocked the cup with his spoon, making a Jingdong sound!


    "Quiet!" Dumbledore''s voice is not majestic, but it seems to have a kind of magic.


    "Welcome to this year''s young wizards and the older students who have come to Hogwarts." A burst of applause broke out from below!


    "Cough, before the banquet begins, I have something to say to you that the new year''s stay is about to begin. We have sent away a group of old faces, which makes me feel very honored, because another group of students have passed the test of Hogwarts and successfully graduated. Here, we congratulate them!" Dumbledore raised his glass in homage.


    "Now, we are ushering in a batch of fresh blood injection, which has to remind the senior students here that you should set a proper example for your younger brother and younger sister, and I believe you can do this well."


    Dumbledore looked at all of you with a smile, and then said, "all of you, I will not explain the school rules one by one. Mr. filch will set the school on the wall outside the door and supervise the behavior of all of you."


    Fanlin looked back and looked at Mr. Feiqi, who was standing by the door. Mr. filch bent his back, his hair was sparse, and his clothes were a little shabby.


    Mr. filch also found someone watching him. Mr. filch grinned. The picture was too beautiful! Fanlin quickly withdrew his eyes.


    "And Mr. filch asked me to tell you again that the last room on the left-hand side of the third floor stairwell is a forbidden area. If you don''t want to die, don''t go there!" Dumbledore paused to make sure everyone heard it clearly, and then the smile came back to his face.


    "Well, the witches here, now the party, begin!" When Dumbledore clapped his hands, all kinds of delicious food appeared on the empty plate.


    "Wow, that''s cool. I''m starving to death!" Fanlin was surprised to see the scene in front of him, although he wanted to praise them, but the protest in his stomach did not allow him to think more! And Hermione was laughing secretly. The way Fanlin was eating hard was very interesting to her!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 13

    After a sumptuous dinner, when people put down the tableware in their hands, the plate became empty, replaced by various kinds of pudding, cream cake, ice cream and other desserts. When Al was a child, Mr. al never let him eat more, saying that it was not good for his teeth! And in front of these desserts in Van Lin''s eyes, it is simply not too cool!


    "You slow down, van Lin, no one will rob you!" Hermione''s face is funny.


    After full of food and drink, the little witches began to introduce the situation of their home respectively!


    "I am a mixed race, my father is a Muggle, my mother is a witch, when my father knew my mother''s identity, almost did not scare to death!" This is Simo talking about his family.


    Everyone laughed!


    Encouraged by Hermione and Al, Neville bravely told the story that he was forced by his uncle Sabine when he was a child to show his magic ability. The lively atmosphere almost reached the climax!


    "Fanlin, you must have been born in some family. You have learned all kinds of magic since childhood. Your coma curse just now is not so handsome!" Harry was very curious about al. He didn''t expect to write a white and weak boy in front of him. He had such a powerful magic power and could release such powerful magic!


    "Er..." Fanlin put down the ice cream in his hand with a face of embarrassment. "Well, I actually come from an ordinary family. Maybe my mother is a wizard. Anyway, there are many magic books at home. I like reading books since I was young, so I learned more. It''s nothing! "


    Fanlin said modestly, as for the growth of magic, Fanlin didn''t know what was going on. At first he thought it was normal, but when he came to Hogwarts, he found that, compared with the first grade wizard, Fanlin''s strength was too much higher!


    Hermione was obviously quite in the reply of Fanlin, but when she heard that van Lin was also from a completely ordinary family, Hermione immediately felt that Al was more agreeable.


    "Oh, what about your mother?" Harry asked, and all of a sudden. It seems that something has come to mind.


    "I''m sorry, Fanlin, but I admire you for teaching yourself magic at such a young age." Harry was obviously thinking of something. He apologized and stopped talking. Hermione was worried and took a look at Van Lin!


    "Never mind, Harry!" Van Lin gently smile, that he is not sad! Pick up the ice cream on the table and continue to eat happily!


    The banquet lasted for a long time. At the end of the party, Dumbledore led everyone to sing the Hogwarts school song. The Weasley brothers especially cooperated. There was a burst of crying and howling, said Van Lin. It''s really hard!


    You can''t imagine that everyone sings the same lyrics, but comes out with seven or eight tunes


    "Freshmen from Gryffindor come to me." At the end of the party, Percy called out loud at the door, signaling the little witches to go with him!


    "You have to remember these roads. The corridor of stairs can change direction at any time." Percy was leading the way to the freshmen as she spoke to the new wizards. When they turn to the front of a tower, a mural door is displayed in front of everyone!


    "Password."


    "Dragon dregs!" As soon as the woman''s hand was lifted, the door opened. Now van Lin is no longer unfamiliar with these things. The moving and talking murals, the almost Headless Nick, the bloody barrow, and various forms of unknown ghosts, Al just wants to have a good rest to digest all the affairs of the day and the dessert he had just eaten at the party!


    "All right, stop here!" Percy pressed her palm down to signal the crowd to stop!


    "This is Gryffindor''s common room. This will be your home for the next seven years. The regulations of Gryffindor''s public rest room will be posted on the notice board. You can go and have a look. The freshmen''s dormitory is on the right side of the stairs on the third floor, while the female voice is on the fourth floor! All right, your luggage has been put on your corresponding bed. You can pack it up. Now, disband it Percy clapped her hands to let everyone go to rest, then turned around and went upstairs!


    All the little wizard seemed to have exhausted their strength, quietly all dissolved and returned to their respective rooms. After a while, the only thing left in the Gryffindor common room was the fireplace burning and crackling!


    And Hermione in a hurry to a good night, Fanlin can''t wait to run back to the bedroom, pack up their own luggage, lying in bed, but also how can''t sleep! What happened today greatly stimulated al''s nerves. Although he was very tired, he couldn''t sleep safely. Today, all the things were replayed in Fanlin''s mind!


    "What bad luck!" Fanlin sighed secretly and carefully took out a copy of "Encyclopedia of potions" from under the bed. Fanlin planned to read a book for a while to kill time!


    After putting on his coat, Al crept through the sleeping crowd, gently closed the door, made sure that there was no sound or disturbed anyone. Then he went back to the rest room to carry out his lesson today by the fire of the fireplace."Unfortunately, there is a lack of a piano now." Fanlin shook his head and sighed that he was really too busy!


    The moon crossed the eaves and came to the center of the tower. The cold moonlight shone through the window. It was late at night! The whole Gryffindor common room is quiet, only a small figure, leaning on the sofa, holding a thick book in his hand reading!


    "Fanlin?" A call came from the direction of the stairs. Although it was a small volume, it still broke the silence of the night.


    "Who is it?" Fanlin suddenly turned back. It was obvious that the voice suddenly came from the night scared him!


    "It''s me, Valentine. It''s Harry." Harry stepped forward, for fear that Fanlin could not see clearly! "I had a nightmare. I couldn''t sleep. Then, I found that your bed was empty and the door was not completely closed. I thought you might have gone out." As he spoke, Harry sat down on the sofa next to Vaseline.


    "You are Reading? " Harry looked at Van Lin, who was all curled up on the sofa, and said something uncertain, because he found a thick book on the tea table, which had been turned over half way, but still very thick.


    "Oh," Encyclopedia of potions "is used to pass the time. I''m a little excited and can''t sleep, so I come down to do my daily homework." Fanlin picked up the book on the table and gave a smile!


    "Oh, you are so diligent, Fanlin. This is not our textbook. No wonder your magic power is so strong!" Harry said I don''t understand the world of learning bully!


    (I don''t understand either! ¡ú_


    "Oh, it''s nothing. It''s always learned. Just preview it in advance. You said you had a nightmare. What''s the matter?" Fanlin is now curious about Harry''s nightmares. To be exact, he is curious about Harry. In his opinion, Harry''s performance, like him, comes from an ordinary family. It is the first time he has been exposed to magic. No matter how famous Harry Lin is!


    "Oh, just a dream of a dilapidated house, a woman''s howl, and a terrible green light Then I wake up, my scar is always painful


    Harry lifted up the broken hair on his forehead, and a lightning scar appeared in front of Al! Listen to Harry, this scar has been for a long time, but in the eyes of van Lin, the scar is still red, just like a person with a knife on the new area!


    "Harry, I don''t know. I haven''t read about those things in the book. Maybe magic can make such strange scars. But I can check it for you. Maybe we can help you solve him. Or we can take time to find headmaster Albus Dumbledore. Maybe he will know that headmaster Dumbledore is such a great white wizard Teacher


    "Oh. Thank you very much, and I want to ask, what''s the matter with your eyes? Are they born? " Harry responded happily.


    "My eyes, yes, are born. How do they feel weird?"


    "Oh, no, no!" Harry said, "it''s beautiful."


    Thank you Van Lin gently smile, thank you!


    With their conversation, the moon has climbed the top of the tower, and the night is very deep. During this period, Harry and van Lin talked about what happened to him at 49 Privet Drive. All of a sudden, they found that they both lived on the same road and were not very far away from each other.


    Then they make an appointment to invite each other on vacation! I talked a lot about Hogwarts and when I was a child. Before I knew it, the fire in the fireplace had burned out, and there was a little bit of fire left.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 14

    "Quick, quick, quick, Ron!" With a burst of rapid footsteps and shouts in the corridor, Fanlin covered his eyes helplessly.


    "It must be Harry and Ron. I got up in the morning and called them, but it didn''t work." Van Lin whispered, Hermione and Neville said.


    Professor McGonagall suddenly threw the wooden light here, which made the three little guys stand upright and dare not move!


    "Newspaper Report The door was pushed open, and Harry and Ron stood awkwardly at the door. Their laryngeal knots moved, showing their nervousness at the moment! It''s the third day of Hogwarts, but the two poor guys still don''t get used to Hogwarts and the moving corridors.


    "What a damn hallway." They must have thought so at the moment! Professor McGonagall''s attention was quickly drawn.


    "Hello, Mr. Harry Potter, and Mr. Ron Weasley, I think I need a reasonable explanation for you two being half a class late." Professor McGonagall looked serious, his head lowered, and his eyes kept sweeping between Harry and Ron!


    "I''m sorry Professor McGonagall We Lost Harry took a look at Ron, who was still out of breath because of his violent run. Harry didn''t get there. After all, it was a long way from Hogwarts tower!


    "Lost..." Professor McGonagall grimaced and went on: "anyway, getting up late or getting lost, etc., Gryffindor has been deducted 10% and now go back to your seats!"


    With that, Professor McGonagall turned his head and went on to his elementary metamorphosis course. However, Harry and Ron looked at each other awkwardly and went back to their seats. Gryffindor had been deducted 35 points in the past three days because of their lateness!


    After class, packing up their things, Harry and Ron walked behind the crowd dejectedly. Looking at the laughing people in front of them, Harry and Ron felt embarrassed and looked at each other. A kind of self-evident frustration spread between them!


    "Hey Seeing the embarrassment between them, van Lin fell two steps behind and stepped back to Harry and Ron.


    "Harry, Ron, don''t be so dejected. It''s nothing. The deducted points can be added back. No problem. I believe you two."


    "I know, Fanlin, but..." Half way through, Harry suddenly thought of his embarrassment. He didn''t know anything. Learning was not the best.


    There are al and Hermione in the two universities, the score of the basic can not get. As for other things, Harry doesn''t know what''s special about him, and Ron is the same.


    "Nothing, Harry, Ron!" Van Lin smiles. "There''s always a chance, isn''t it? I believe you."


    "Van Lin, Harry, Ron, you three, hurry up! What are you doing in the back Hermione stopped at the door and turned and yelled at the three!


    "Don''t be late again!" Hermione is obviously not satisfied with the three people''s dallying!


    "Oh, Hermione, come!" Van reen ran two steps and blinked at Harry and Ron!


    "What are you doing in the back?" Hermione asked curiously.


    "Oh, it''s nothing. It''s just that Harry and Ron are feeling a little depressed."


    Fanlin looked at Harry and Ron who were following him, and laughed at Hermione and shook his head, saying that he would not continue with the topic!


    The magic pharmacy classroom is located on the third floor of the castle. The whole atmosphere is very dark. The dim yellow light shines on a pile of copper or tin crucibles. Bookshelves are placed on one side of the classroom, and a pile of books about potions are piled on it.


    Fanlin wants to see it very much. This is the first idea that Fanlin came here.


    "Fanlin, it''s very uncomfortable here." Hermione pulled the sleeves of LAVALIN. In a big pot in front of the classroom, something was cooking all the time, making a gurgling sound!


    "It doesn''t matter, Hermione. I think Professor Snape is cooking some potions." Van Lin was very curious about the things in the pot. Although the darkness could not stop his eyes, the black and whirring things in the pot had completely made people unable to recognize what material it was, or what magic drug it was!


    After they sat down, a figure in a black robe came in from the door. The eagle had a crooked nose, and his face was a little pale. Maybe it was caused by years of studying magic medicine here on the third floor of the ground.


    A pair of big gloomy eyes seemed to be tired of everything. This is Professor Snape!


    Vaseline was very excited. He had a lot of questions to ask the potion teacher at Hogwarts.


    "Now, turn to page 13 of your textbook." Snape scowled and went on: "here, I think I''m going to talk about the rules of potion class. First, don''t ask questions in class,. Second, what do I ask and what do you answer. Third... "Snape paced slowly in the classroom and came slowly to Harry. "Third, some people are not allowed to think that they are special and engage in individualistic events, such as being defiant and so on. Are you right, Harry Potter?"


    Snape stares at Harry like an eagle''s Wooden light, and then turns back without giving Harry a chance to answer.


    "Professor Snape, what do we do not understand?" Hermione raised her hand and suddenly asked.


    "As I said, don''t ask questions. Gryffindor takes ten." Snape said without looking back!


    Seeing Hermione, she still wants to retort. Van Lin pulls Hermione to sit down and signals Hermione not to ask questions any more. It seems that Professor Snape is not easy to get along with! Al thought.


    "Does anyone know the usage of porcupine sting?" Snape asked. "You answer, Mr. Potter!" Snape ignored Hermione, who was holding up her hand! Ask Harry directly.


    "Sorry, Professor, I don''t know..."


    "What a pity Snape shook his head with a sigh, but it didn''t look like a disappointment. It was more like a mockery!


    "Well, I''m asking you a question. Do you know that BAIXIAN is often used for the configuration of magic medicine?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Sorry, professor. I don''t know... "


    Hermione is still holding her arm high!


    "It''s a pity, Mr. Porter, that you don''t review it! Or do you think a little potion doesn''t need to be taken into consideration, our great Savior, Mr. Harry Potter Snape still doesn''t give Harry a chance to talk. "Gryffindor is losing five points, Mr. Potter!"


    "You can''t do this, and we don''t need porcupine thorn and white fresh in our potions today!" Harry argued loudly. His chest heaved violently, showing Harry''s anger at the moment!


    "What are you talking about? In my class, I has the final say, Gryffindor was once again deducted 50 points, for reasons that Mr. Harry and Potter are incompetent.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 15

    "Is it abnormal! You can see his face today, a pair of who owes him millions of gold Garonne, and unreasonable. The first time Harry came into contact with him, how could he be like this, or a model of others? How can we respect him just like him... "


    After class, out of the magic pharmacy classroom, Ron felt that the whole person was not good!


    "What''s more, he deducted Gryffindor''s scores at random." Harry looked very angry. Gryffindor was deducted 70 points, 55 points for Harry and 10 points for Hermione.


    Snape also because of van Lin''s initiative to answer his question, although the answer was correct, Snape found reasons to deduct five points. Finally, none of Gryffindor dared to answer Snape''s words.


    "Well, Harry, Ron. Maybe Professor Snape is not in a good mood today. Maybe... " Van Lin was obviously not very comfortable.


    "No, he does it every day. Fred and George told me..." "Snape doesn''t like the whole Gryffindor. He always finds various reasons to deduct Gryffindor points. That''s what he looks like. He''s just a psychopath


    "I don''t think Snape should have done this to you and Harry. After all, you did nothing wrong."


    Hermione''s face is not happy at Van Lin''s side. Although Hermione respects her teacher very much, she is deducted 10% for no reason, which also makes her sense of Snape to the lowest point.


    "Hermione''s right, Harry, Evelyn, Snape can''t do this to both of you. It''s not fair!" Ron and Hermione stand on the same point of view! Since the beginning of school, Ron and Hermione have been a bit of a crosser!


    With a wry smile, van Lin held out his hand and took Harry for a quick walk. "Go to dinner and finish today''s homework!"


    Hermione looked at Ron, who had fallen behind him together. It was rare for Hermione not to say anything to refute some things about Ron. They always quarreled with each other, and quickly chased him to the position where van Lin and Harry stood side by side.


    Ron had been ready to fight, but the war in the script didn''t happen. He was stunned for two seconds and suddenly called out: "Hey, you three, wait for me!"


    After dinner, there was no class in the afternoon. Van Lin and Hermione were preparing for the next lesson, or they were studying extracurricular things together.


    Fanlin recently saw a Qingling potion in an ancient book. He shared it with Hermione. The Qingling potion is a kind of uncommon medicine, which has the effect of refreshing and refreshing. Taking it for a long time, it can also purify mental power and achieve the effect of purification!


    He is consulting with Hermione, and he plans to make some of the magic medicine through the equipment that Fanlin brings with him. It is a good thing whether it is for self use or whatever. Now they are studying the ingredient properties of Qingling potion to see if they can find some common things to replace those precious magic medicine materials.


    Among them, it is very difficult to see the material of heavy brain fragrant wood in the current environment! It''s hard to see agarwood itself!


    Harry and Ron, on the other hand, are worried about their homework, and Neville and Seymour are four people who write and look up at their daily routine.


    Originally, van Lin had helped them finish the task two days before, but Hermione stopped van Lin from sharing his homework and taught him a lesson.


    Fanlin said, brother, there is nothing I can do about it. Now this small group of people in addition to Fanlin is better, other people are more afraid of this strong little girl!


    "Harry Harry Ron whispered in Harry''s ear! "They are really Xueba. Fanlin is OK, but why didn''t Hermione let Fanlin help us?"


    "Ron..." Harry looked at Van Lin and Hermione sitting together, looking through the information! "Ron, don''t say that. We can''t always rely on van Lin''s help. We have to finish our studies on our own. We can ask what we really don''t understand, but we still have to finish our homework by ourselves."


    Harry continued to lower his head to write his homework on potions. Although he hated Snape very much, the subject of potions was still very important!


    "What''s more, Hermione is right. It''s not asking, it''s plagiarism!" Harry said without looking up.


    "I know that, but with the help of van Lin, we can finish our studies better." Ron seems a little bit reluctant!


    "Ron..."


    Harry had just remembered what to say, but an owl''s cry came from the hall window. Everyone raised their heads.


    A gray owl flew in from the window with a letter in its mouth. Soon, a wave of owls flew in. I saw that the whole hall was occupied by the rising and falling owls, constantly dropping letters or small gift packages from the air!


    After a while, van Lin also saw his owl, wall. One hand took a little food out of his pocket and put it in the palm of his hand. The other hand stroked owl wall''s feathers. Wall put the letter in his mouth on the table, ate the food from Al''s hand, gave a comfortable cry, rubbed al''s hand with his head, and flew away."Your owl is really good!" Hermione said with envy that Hermione didn''t take any pets with her when she went to school, so the messenger could only be the owl shared by Hogwarts. Although there was nothing, Hermione was still envious.


    Thank you


    It''s a letter from Mr. al. In the letter, Mr. al inquired about the latest situation of Al and the situation of Hogwarts in detail. Although Mr. Al was worried, he was still very relieved about van Lin, and told him that he had prepared a surprise, saying that Fanlin would be able to see him when he returned to his dormitory tower.


    There are also some interesting things that happened around him, such as the beautiful miss mysteries, or some singers and celebrities'' recent newspaper clippings that Fanlin usually pays close attention to. These are all things Xiao Fanlin asked his father for.


    "Fanlin, do you write from home and say something?" Hermione looked at al''s face and read the letter carefully. She saw that Al kept pulling some newspaper clippings out of the envelope. She couldn''t help asking!


    "Oh, it''s just some homely words, some interesting things about Muggle world that I''m concerned about, and some famous people''s newspaper clippings. Now I''m wondering what surprise my dad has prepared for me and sent it to me!" Fanlin raised the newspaper clippings in his hand!


    "Oh, your father is still very kind to you! My family sent me some new clothes, saying that I was growing up and changing clothes quickly Hermione had no choice but to "please, I just stay here for a semester, and then I went home to spend the holiday. How could I use so many clothes?"


    Fan Lin shows his understanding!


    Little friends have received some things from home! Simo received a new camera and Carl received some delicious candy.


    "Look, Neville''s hand. Is that a memory ball?" FILA suddenly points to Neville. Neville has just opened the package, and a crystal ball is in Neville''s hands!


    "It must be Neville''s grandmother who loves him and is afraid that her grandson will always forget something, so she bought a memory ball as a gift for the start of school!" Simo cried with a strange smile on his face!


    All of a sudden, Neville''s memory ball burst out in the center of a red fog, and soon filled the whole crystal ball! This is the memory ball to remind its owner of something forgotten!


    Neville looked at the memory ball and scratched his head. "But I don''t remember what I forgot..."


    The crowd is a burst of laughter!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 16

    After the laughter, he continued to search for something worth laughing about.


    Ron looked unnatural. Looking at the red envelope in front of him, Fanlin thought Ron was about to cry out!


    "It was Roaring letters? " Fanlin is a little uncertain. Fanlin has never seen such a terrible way of communication.


    "Yes, Fanlin, it seems to be a roaring letter from Ron''s family. Maybe Professor McGonagall told Ron''s family about Ron''s situation. After all, Mrs. Weasley graduated from Hogwarts and was once a member of Gryffindor!"


    Hermione is not sure, but through Ron''s description of his family, we can roughly guess what happened!


    Then Ron carefully opened the envelope, and a piece of red paper flew out of the envelope until it was in line with Ron''s line of sight. The writing paper turned into a fiery red lip. And then


    "Ron Weasley..." A middle-aged woman''s voice came out of the envelope, and suddenly the whole hall echoed with this voice!


    "Listen to me. Don''t think I can''t control your movement when I arrive at Hogwarts. I can know what happened to you at Hogwarts at any time. If you want to let me know what you have done in Hogwarts, I can''t spare you easily."


    ¡­¡­


    "Harry doesn''t know anything. You''re going to help Harry. Instead of taking Harry to break Hogwarts'' discipline, next time, it won''t be as simple as a roaring letter. My mother will come to Hogwarts in person, take you back and educate you deeply. Besides, if you deduct all your pocket money, it''s no use who pleads with me. Did you hear that, Ron Weasley... " The voice of the woman in the middle reverberated throughout the hall. The little wizard who was close to him blocked his ears with his hands. The voice was too harsh.


    After all, it will be intolerable to amplify any sound to make people feel harsh!


    The roaring letter went on: "and Ron Weasley, tell your two brothers, Fred and George. If I hear about the two of them making trouble at Hogwarts, or making fun of others, they will be treated the same as you


    With the sound of "end", the red lips turned into a flame and burned into fly ash in the air.


    Fanlin felt that the whole world had lost other sounds, because he was not sitting too far away. He kept buzzing in his ears. He felt that his whole head would be blown open by this sound!


    A little slow, turned to look at Hermione, had to sigh Hermione''s strength. So noisy voice, Hermione can quickly adjust back, into the state of reading.


    Fanlin wants to say something to Hermione, but finds that Hermione has no response. Fanlin reaches out and shakes Hermione. Hermione looks up and finds that there is a magic surge in Hermione''s ear. All of a sudden, van Lin was in tears!


    Harry didn''t know anything. He didn''t put a magic barrier on his ears. The roaring letter was sent to Ron. Neither of them was spared. After a bout of dizziness, Harry sympathetically patted Ron on the back to show sympathy.


    Ron is going to cry. Tomorrow, the whole Hogwarts will spread. A Gryffindor first grade wizard named Ron Weasley received a roaring letter in the public lounge of Hogwarts.


    The afternoon passed quickly. In the afternoon, because there was no damned potion class, or anything about transfiguration or magic history, there was no reason to continue to deduct points for Gryffindor. None of them let all the first grade wizards breathe a long sigh of relief. So far, Gryffindor has been deducted as much as 100. It is understood that the other three colleges together do not deduct as much as Gryffindor. In short, whenever the little wizard of Gryffindor spent every minute and second carefully, the relaxed afternoon was undoubtedly a happy one!


    After dinner, we went back to the Gryffindor common room, and everyone relaxed completely. As if everything was over. Get together in twos and threes and talk about all the things that happened today, or some interesting stories!


    "Come on, Ron. Maybe things are not as bad as you think. You have to be more open." Van Lin patted Ron on the shoulder, while Harry and Hermione showed sympathy.


    "Password." Fat lady is still so elegant, sitting in her noble chair.


    "Dragon dregs." Fanlin replied. The door of the Gryffindor common room opened as the fat lady gave her hand.


    "No, Fanlin, you know what? It''s a roaring letter. Tomorrow the whole school will know my name and become a joke." Ron put his hand into his hair dejectedly, and the voice was like a wail.


    "Ron, I think, it''s nothing. Look at it. In the future, you can perform well and add back the lost points. As for the roar letter, time will dilute all this. Believe me, Ron, I won''t cheat you." The sincerity of fan Lin''s face, facing the boy in front of him, Fanlin has no idea what way to comfort him!Obviously, what Fanlin said didn''t work. In front of him, Ron just stepped into the door of pessimism, unable to extricate himself.


    Harry, Hermione and vaseline looked at Ron, who was nestled on the sofa, and then looked at each other. They all looked at each other with a look of helplessness.


    "By the way, Fanlin, didn''t you say that Mr. al sent you something by mail, and now we can go and have a look at it." Hermione felt that since it was useless to say anything now, it was better for Ron to think about it for himself, perhaps leaving the shadow of being able to come out and yell at the letter.


    Fanlin looked at Ron, who couldn''t get out of the shadow for a moment, nodded and ran back upstairs to get what Mr. al had sent him. But I went back to my bedroom and found nothing new around his bed!


    "Well, Hermione, I haven''t found it. Maybe it''s something that hasn''t been sent yet. After all, it can''t be sent by owl. It''s very difficult to send it to Hogwarts!"


    Fanlin is a little confused. According to Mr. Al, the things should have been delivered!


    "Hey, Fanlin, this thing here seems to be yours!" Cried Neville, and reached for al. "But what is this?"


    Fanlin looked at Neville''s side, and there stood something like a table covered with black cloth. When he first came in, because he had been trying to comfort Ron, van Lin didn''t find out.


    "That''s the piano, Neville!" When Al looked at the outline of the object, he was immediately happy.


    "Piano?" Neville had never seen such a thing since he was a child.


    "Mm-hmm, it''s a kind of musical instrument in the ordinary people''s world. It''s very nice to listen to." Van Lin explained to Neville as he walked over.


    He reached out and lifted the black cloth. A black piano appeared in front of van Lin, which was his favorite brand.


    "That''s what I said, the lessons I practiced from childhood?" Hermione was a little excited when she saw the piano in front of her. After all, she came to the strange magic world by herself. She still missed the ordinary people''s world very much.


    Besides, Hermione also likes piano music!


    "Can you give us some? Fanlin. " Neville was a little curious. The big black guy in front of him turned out to be a musical instrument. This can''t help but challenge the vision of the little wizard. After all, I haven''t seen it before.


    "Of course." Fanlin happily sat in front of the piano, holding the key with his hand, closed his eyes, and felt the comfort and joy from his heart with his heart. Thinking of the recent downturn, he started his performance with his hands together.


    A piece of "Beethoven''s Symphony destiny" spills out from the fingertips, and the sound of piano reverberates throughout the Gryffindor lounge


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 17

    Since the previous period of adaptation and learning, Gryffindor''s little wizards have gradually become accustomed to the rules of Hogwarts, or to say, the rules of work and rest time and Snape.


    Since the last time van Lin played "Beethoven''s" Symphony destiny "in the Gryffindor common room, there must be a lot of people in the public lounge after the end of the day''s course every day, as long as it''s time for Al to practice piano.


    After all, Fanlin''s performance can catch everyone''s heart. Whether it''s tense or insipid, van Lin can always use his piano practice time every day to let the little wizards completely relax their nerves


    "Mr. valinger, get up and answer the casting tips of levitation and demonstrate it." On the high platform, a thin little goblin, with a white beard on his face, held a magic wand high in his hand. With a little wave, a feather flew up from the table behind and landed in front of everyone.


    "Yes, Professor Villefort." Al stood up, cleared his throat, and went on: "levitation is the simplest and most basic form of flying. It''s a magic spell that must be mastered by a first-year wizard. When casting, you should pay attention to the movements of the wrist, grasp the angle and strength of swing and bounce, such as this Vaseline took out his wand and aimed it at the feather on his desk.


    "Wingardium Leviosa" flipped his wrist slightly and the feather flew in the direction of his wand.


    "Oh, very well, Mr. van Lindel, can you see that this is levitation, Gryffindor plus five points." The venerable Buddhist monk waved to fan Lin and indicated that he would sit down.


    "All right, let''s practice!" Then there was a chirp.


    "Wingardium Leviosa, Wingardium Leviosa..." Simo''s mouth constantly repeated the mantra, wrist constantly according to van Lin said the method, wave, play.


    And then A burst of smoke, simmer''s feathers finally let him blow up, along with Neville and Harry, simmer''s face was blown black, Harry and Neville were not spared, one and half of the face, and simmer''s face became the same color.


    "Professor Villefort, I think we need a new feather." Harry sat there with a melancholy look on his face. He knew that Seymour would blow up his things. Last time in potion class, because porcupine thorn was added to the crucible, the whole crucible exploded. A pot of failed potions splashed all over the pot, and Neville''s face was covered with blisters!


    Ron secretly covered his mouth and laughed. Harry''s tragic experience made Ron''s not beautiful mood better at the moment. He turned his head and looked at Hermione who was reluctant to sit beside him. There was no way. Al was sent to guide Harry, while Ron was supervised by Hermione.


    "Ron, practice quickly. This is a very important curse." Hermione looked at Ron, who was not interested in learning, and said something.


    "Good, good I know, Hermione. " Ron ignored Hermione''s unhappy face and took out his wand!


    "Wingardium Leviosa Wingardium Leviosa... " Ron vigorously waved his wand, but the feather in front of him did not give him face, no response.


    "My God, it''s Leviosa, not Laviosa, and the wrist doesn''t swing like this. Are you listening, Ron?" Hermione looks unhappy at Ron, who doesn''t care.


    "That''s it." Hermione drew out her wand and aimed it at the feather on the table in front of her.


    "Wingardium Leviosa!" All of a sudden, a flash of light, Hermione''s feathers with Hermione''s wand in hand and fly!


    "Oh, look..." Professor Villefort was very happy. "Miss Granger, she made it!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Harry, you don''t know how proud Hermione was. It was Leviosa, not Laviosa." After class, Ron took Harry out of the classroom. On the way, Ron learned Hermione''s voice and expressed his dissatisfaction to Harry!


    "I don''t think you should say that." Harry''s words have not finished, suddenly a figure hit him, Harry was stunned, see that hit him is Hermione, Harry and Ron both appear very embarrassed.


    "I think Hermione heard it!" Harry said to Ron in a daze. "Hermione is for your own good, Ron. You shouldn''t have said Hermione that way!" Ron looked at Hermione''s back and reluctantly advised his shoulder that he knew.


    In the next defense against the dark arts class, Professor Lodge is a loyal fan of Harry. Every time I see Harry, he is very unnatural and nervous. He is always stuttering.


    "Professor Lodge is really weird. Look at the garlic around his neck and the purple scarf wrapped around his head. It''s said that it''s used to ward off vampires. Professor lodge was once caught by a vampire. Professor Lodge is really timid Ron covered his mouth and laughed secretly!"It''s true that Professor Lodge is a little too nervous now, and I don''t know what happened to him. This is Hogwarts. What''s going to hurt him? There''s Dumbledore."


    Fanlin nodded with approval. He was interested in the defense against the dark arts class, but when he saw Professor Lodge like this, he couldn''t keep up his spirits. But what''s strange is that Hermione didn''t come to see van Lin sitting with Harry and Ron first. She looked as if she had just cried.


    "Harry, Ron, do you know what happened to Hermione? I think she looks weird Fanlin would not have been distracted easily in class, but what Professor Lodge said was really not interesting.


    "Well, I don''t know..." Harry looked at Ron and didn''t say what had happened today, and Ron was hemming and hawing, and he didn''t know what he was talking about.


    Fanlin made everyone confused, but as the class continued, Professor Lodge talked about the application of some small magic, gradually attracted the spirit of Al!


    At dinner time, van Lin didn''t see Hermione, and asked some people. Someone told him that Hermione might be too close to the dungeon on the third floor of the basement and didn''t know what he was doing.


    Al thought about it, but decided to wait for Hermione here in the hall, which happened to leave Hermione something to eat.


    When the dinner disappeared from the plate, all the little witches began to get busy. No Friday night is the busiest time, because there are a lot of homework to write, strive to be completed in Friday night, so that we can have a happy Saturday and Sunday!


    Suddenly the door of the hall was pushed open. Professor Lodge: staggering in, shouting, "Troll Troll Headmaster Dumbledore. "


    Headmaster Dumbledore got up from his chair. Every Friday at this time, Dumbledore would eat and sit in the hall!


    "Dumbledore Headmaster, there is There are A troll broke into Hogwarts. He went deep into the first floor. " With that, Professor Lodge seemed to have lost all his strength and fell to the floor of the hall!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 18

    There was a scream in the hall, and all the little witches stood up and made a frantic cry.


    "All quiet." Dumbledore stretched out his hand and pressed down. An invisible ripple came out of Dumbledore''s palm. The power greatly calmed the fear of the little wizard.


    "Now everyone listen, the students pack up their own things, and they are led back to their respective towers by the head of each college. The remaining professors, please be very tight. Professor McGonagall, go to the depths of the first floor to see the so-called Troll invasion. I''m going to check out Hogwarts'' enchantment. "


    Dumbledore quickly assigned everyone''s tasks, and as soon as he clapped his hands, people began to get busy.


    "Ravenclaw''s is here."


    "Slytherin, come with me."


    "Hurry up to me, puff."


    "Gryffindor''s come to me. Come on, come on!"


    After a flurry, all the little witches found their own team. Under the leadership of the heads of various colleges, they quickly returned to their public rest rooms.


    "Gryffindor''s quick, this way!" Percy turned back and waved and continued to lead!


    Walking, van Lin suddenly remembered that Hermione was not in the team! And Hermione is on the third floor underground. In case of a monster, Fanlin dare not think about it any more.


    Harry, Ron, Hermione don''t know that the troll is in Hogwarts yet. What if they meet


    Ron and Harry looked a little flustered, because they knew that the reason why Hermione was wrong today was Ron!


    "Let''s go find Hermione." Ron looked a little flustered. If something happened to Hermione, Ron would not forgive himself! When the team came to a corner, Ron took Harry and van Lin and ran out of the team quietly!


    "Quick, quick." Fanlin ran to the front with a brisk stride, shouting anxiously. Just ran to a corner position, Fanlin stopped two people behind him.


    A 10 meter tall adult Troll with a white bone stick is walking downstairs step by step! The sound of the troll''s heavy breathing, the sound of the troll''s feet and the sound of the bone stick dragging on the ground reverberated in the empty corridor. The bone stick was of unknown species. It was 4 meters long. The gloomy white bone scared Harry, Ron and Fanlin. Only when the troll walked through the corridor, did Fanlin dare to show up.


    "I hope Hermione doesn''t meet this troll," Fanlin said Fanlin looks at the giant monster disappearing at the end of the corridor and grits his teeth. "No, come on, Harry, Ron, we''ll follow." Can''t help but say, pull up two people and run towards the direction where the giant monster disappeared.


    "Fanlin, are you sure you follow him instead of going to Professor McGonagall?" Ron was a little scared, but he kept on chasing!


    "There''s no time, Ron. What if we can''t find Professor McGonagall? If the troll finds out first, Hermione will be miserable! " There is some hyperemia in Van Lin''s eyes, and the pupil in light blue tends to develop to red pupil.


    Looking at al''s changing eyes, Ron was not able to say anything. He took a look at Harry. Ron bit his teeth and pulled the wand out of his arms.


    Just walking to a place with lights on, Al recognized that it was the bathroom on the third floor, and from inside came the roar of monsters and the sound of white bone stick hitting things! Vaguely, van Lin also heard the scream from the girl!


    "Hurry up..." Fanlin was a little flustered. Before he went in, he was already shouting Hermione''s name!


    Hermione shivered under a pile of wood, which was the wooden door broken by the giant monster with the bone stick in his hand. In a piece of ruins, Hermione suddenly saw the Fanlin who appeared at the door. They also got some comfort and felt that they must die.


    "Fanlin, you run quickly, we can''t beat it, leave me alone, and find the teachers of the college!" Hermione yelled under the ruins!


    "Watch out for Hermione. Get out of the way. Hold on, the teacher will be here soon Fanlin quickly cried out that the giant monster could not hear the words of these little insects. He was stunned and roared, and the huge white bone stick hit Hermione.


    Hermione screamed and got up in a hurry. The white bone stick hit Hermione in the corner of her clothes.


    "Hey, big man, you idiot, I''m here, come and hit me!" Harry picked up the plank at his feet and, together with Ron, smashed the troll''s head.


    With a bang, a stick hit the monster''s face. The troll shook his head, as if driving away flies. He turned his head and found three small ants behind him.


    With a roar, he turned and smashed the bone stick in his hand at Ron and them.


    "Get out of here, Ron!" Al pushed Ron away, and the bone stick hit the floor with a heavy thud, and the floor cracked like that!


    "You big monster, I will not let you go!" Al let out a cry, and his eyes seemed to be the same blood red.A light blue light burst out from the front of Fanlin''s wand, leaving the troll''s legs like water. The original leg wrapping mantra can make people climb to the ground directly. However, due to the small size of Fanlin, the magic power is not enough, so the leg wrapping mantra can only limit the giant monster''s feet!


    "Damn it." Fanlin exclaimed in chagrin that his magic effect would be so low!


    "Relax Another weakening mantra hit the troll. Although the effect was not very good, it won or lost!


    Ron and Harry on one side finally reacted. They took out their wands and looked at the forest in front of them. One magic spell after another, all of them had not been learned.


    "Don''t just stand there and think about something." Fanlin, while avoiding the monster''s attack, cried out!


    "Stupefy..."


    "Well, I''m thinking, Al, you''re holding on to it!" Ron was a little flustered. All of a sudden, Ron saw the white bone stick from the troll''s wheel. Ron seemed to think of something. He quickly picked up the wand and aimed at the stick in the troll''s hand!


    "Wingardium Leviosa." A ray of light flashed, and the white bone stick in the hand of the troll stayed in the air.


    "Cool!" Ron opened his mouth and began to laugh.


    The troll suddenly felt his hands empty and found his weapons missing. Silly looked up at the sky, where the white bone stick hovered between, the troll seemed very incomprehensible, and made a cry of doubt. After all, with the intelligence quotient of troll, it''s a little too reluctant to understand what''s happening in front of you!


    The magic wand is lost in the air. Fanlin quickly raised his wand: "stupefy..."


    A red light shot out from the front of van Lin''s wand, in the middle of the troll''s small head out of proportion to his body! The white bone stick also lost the control of magic power. In addition, the troll fell from the air on the back of the troll''s head and became the last straw to crush the camel.


    The giant monster swayed left and right and staggered for two steps. The ten meter high body pressed heavily on the ground, splashing a large amount of dust!


    "Is he dead?" Ron asked carefully!


    "I don''t think so!" Fanlin stepped forward and pointed the head of the troll with his wand. A foul smell came from the monster''s mouth, just like a dead fish!


    "Why, it stinks!" Fanlin looked disgusted, but still a little uneasy, with his wand against the troll''s temple. "Stupefy..." The red light hit the monster''s head heavily!


    "Oh, Fanlin!" Hermione let out a cry, rushed over and hugged van Lin tightly! Hermione was really scared. She thought she was going to die!


    "It''s OK, Hermione..." Fanlin blushed a little and didn''t expect Hermione to come and hug him, but she still concentrated on comforting the crying girl in front of her!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 19

    "Well, Hermione, nothing. Don''t be afraid. The monster has been hit!" Van Lin gently patted Hermione''s back with his hand, and he felt Hermione''s body shaking!


    Harry and Ron just wanted to give a breath, and a sound of intense footsteps came in from the outside!


    Hermione quickly released fan Lin, lowered her head, red face, also did not know why crying or why


    "Oh, oh My God. " Professor McGonagall, with Snape and Professor Lodge, rushed in from the door! Seeing the giant monster falling on the ground, it was obviously a jump.


    Professor McGonagall heard the loud voice and thought it was the student. Unexpectedly, when he came in, he saw four little guys in Gryffindor in it. Most importantly, Harry and van Lin were here too


    "Mr. Harry Potter, and Mr. van lynell, I think you need to explain what this is like before me, and miss Hermione Granger, Mr. Ron Welles. I''m afraid you four guys didn''t appear in the Gryffindor public lounge. " Professor McGonagall clapped her chest with his hand, and he took a long breath!


    "Professor McGonagall, it''s like this..." Just after a word was opened, he was interrupted by Hermione.


    "Professor McGonagall, I have been blamed. I have read it in books. I thought I could kill the giant monster..." Hermione had a long breath. "If it wasn''t for the three of them to save me, I might have died now!"


    "Miss Granger?" Professor McGonagall couldn''t believe it. She thought they were the three boys who were brave and didn''t expect


    "Miss Granger, you really let me down..." Professor McGonagall can see that he likes Hermione very much!


    "I''m sorry, Professor McGonagall, this time is my fault. I accept any punishment..." Hermione decided to take it on her own.


    "Miss Granger..." Professor McGonagall took a deep breath. "Gryffindor will be deducted 50 points for your flair. As for the three of you... " Professor McGonagall looked deeply at the four people in front of him. After hearing that Gryffindor was deducted 50 points, the four people lowered their heads deeply!


    "As for the three of you, whatever you do, the wi1 wizard has defeated an adult monster, and you three have increased 50 points for gryffindo."


    Hearing the good news, Harry and Ron looked up at each other with disbelief!


    "Wait a minute, Professor McGonagall..." Snape next to him was gloomy, and the voice was still a bore to Harry.


    "Judging from my perception, the coma of the monster was caused by a heavy hit and a coma spell. I don''t think that the right now Er, uh, four little guys can successfully release the coma spell, so the score can''t be added to them three." Snape is still as boring as ever.


    "No, the coma spell was released by Fanlin. He successfully released the coma spell on the Black Lake to defeat the sea demon. All the first grade wizards have seen it." Harry shouted discontentedly that Snape could not take their points away!


    "Oh, Mr. van Lynn Al, can I see your coma spell in person and let me feel the magic of your age?" Snape is still in a dark mood.


    "I''d like to give you a feel of my coma spell, Professor Snape!" Al obviously also felt that Snape was too much, and his anger was hidden in his eyes. He lifted the wand up and aimed at Snape!


    "Stuefy." A red light shot out of Al''s wand and headed for Snape!


    "Enough!" Professor McGonagall reached out and lifted him, and with his wand, he struck al''s coma spell out, and the red mans flew out slanting, hit the ceiling, a broken stone, hit the ground heavily, and made a sound of fragmentation!


    "Snape, I think you have confirmed Mr. van lynal''s ability, too!" Professor McGonagall looked at Snape in a gloomy face, and apparently Snape was unhappy with the strict Professor McGonagall.


    "Hum..." Snape hummed, and said nothing, glanced back and forth on Harry and van Lin''s faces, lifted his cloak and limped out.


    "What''s wrong with Snape? How did he get hurt? I saw a big piece of clothes missing on his leg and blood Harry has been staring at Snape, who is far away, as if thinking about something!


    "Well, now you four, please give me back to your lounge. Now everyone should stay in their own lounge!" Professor McGonagall clapped his hands and signaled the four people in front of him to go back quickly!


    "Professor Lodge, you are the teacher of defense against black magic. You should know how to deal with these emergencies. And, you can clean up Mr. ferch here, and tell him to strengthen these facilities." Professor McGonagall stared at Professor Lodge, who came together, and after two orders, he went out without returning!


    "Let''s go, Harry!" Ron was excited, and he could not wait to share his bravery today to other partners around Gryffindor!"Goodbye, Professor Lodge!" Harry politely said goodbye to Professor Lodge and followed Ron out!


    "Ha ha, goodbye, Bo Potter, ha Ha ha... " Professor Lodge still burst into nervous laughter in the face of ha!


    "Are you OK, Hermione." Van Lin just walked forward a few steps, turned to see Hermione is not moving now!


    "Well, it''s just a crooked foot. It''s nothing." Hermione waved her hand and tried to step back. As a result, her feet softened and she fell to the ground!


    "Don''t worry about it!" Fanlin ran over and helped Hermione up with one hand!


    "It''s just that my feet are crooked. I may have gotten it by accident when I was hiding from the troll. It was too tight just now. I just felt a little pain." Hermione said with a embarrassed face. Her small face was red and her big brown eyes drooped slightly. Don''t look at Van Lin!


    Because al had already taken off her shoes and socks, revealing a pair of white and tender feet, and her ankle had swelled a lot!


    "It hurts..." Fanlin some do not know how to do, looking at Hermione''s high swollen ankle, gently touched with his hand, Hermione changed to send out a painful sound.


    "Come on, Hermione. I''ll carry you on my back." Van Lin turned and squatted gently in front of Hermione.


    "No, I can walk by myself. You can help me!" Hermione is still talking about it!


    "All right. Your feet are like this, let''s not try our best! If you don''t go, the coma spell will not work for a while, and the troll will wake up! " As if to match with van Lin''s words, troll grunted heavily. Obviously, he didn''t sleep very well!


    "Ah..." Hermione let out a cry of fright, but she didn''t care to be shy and put her arms around van Lin''s neck!


    "Let''s go. I don''t want to stay here!" Hermione closed her eyes nervously and buried her head gently on Al''s shoulder!


    He picked up Hermione and went to Professor Lodge, but Professor Lodge didn''t pay attention to them. Instead, he was staring at the troll alone. He didn''t know what he was thinking!


    "Well?" Van Lin''s nose snorted softly. As he passed by Professor Lodge, a fishy smell mixed with fragrance came from Professor Lodge''s body.


    For some reason, van Lin is very allergic to the smell of blood. He thinks that the smell on Professor Lodge is a smell of blood, which makes him very uncomfortable.


    He stopped and took a closer look at Professor Lodge, who was facing him with his back. On Professor Lodge''s scarf, Al found the back part of his brain. With some silver translucent liquid, maybe, the blood smell is from there!


    "What''s wrong, Fanlin? Is it that I''m too heavy?" Hermione twists uneasily on Al''s back.


    "Oh, no, Hermione, it''s nothing. You''re light and don''t need to lose weight. I think you should eat more at every meal to get a long body." Van Lin shook his head and felt that he had thought too much. He left the land of right and wrong with Hermione on his back!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 20

    Send Hermione to Madame Pomfrey, after a simple treatment, a cure curse, Hermione''s ankle has been swollen a lot.


    "What''s the matter with you? Pay attention to it next time. Fortunately, no bones are injured this time, or you will be in trouble..." Mrs. Pomfrey wrapped her hands with gauze and kept nagging. In Mrs. Pomfrey''s opinion, every patient was a mischievous troublemaker, at least the two little guys in front of her were like this!


    "All right Mrs. Pomfrey tied a beautiful bow to Hermione. "Be careful next time, Miss Hermione Granger. You may have some discomfort now, but tomorrow will be fine, and you will be able to walk normally."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Pomfrey..." Van Lin and Hermione went to thank Mrs. Pomfrey and helped Hermione back to Hogwarts'' common room step by step!


    "Thank you so much today, and Harry and Ron. Without you, I think I might be a ghost, a ghost killed by a troll!" Hermione leaned against van Lin in a low voice and said that her face turned red and very shy.


    "Oh, no, it''s nothing, Hermione Fortunately, nothing happened to you, otherwise... " Fanlin didn''t know what to say next, but he was so red that he didn''t look at Hermione!


    "Hey, van Lin, Hermione, you two went there. I thought you two were detained by Professor Lodge..." Ron and Harry looked at the two men who had just entered the door, and ran over in a hurry!


    "Oh, Hermione, you''re hurt..." Harry quickly came up and held Hermione''s other hand. Ron was embarrassed, but he didn''t know what to say.


    "Oh, I''m all right. Van Lin has taken me to Madame Pomfrey for treatment. It doesn''t matter!" Hermione took a deep look at Ron and didn''t blame Ron for anything!


    "Well That''s good. I I''ll go back and have a rest first Ron ran upstairs in a hurry!


    "Let''s go back and have a rest." Fanlin took a look at Ron, who was running away, and counselled his shoulder. Obviously, he didn''t know what to do!


    "Slow down, Hermione!" Carefully, Hermione was sent upstairs.


    "Good night!" Van Lin waved at the door, Hermione blushed, closed the door, said nothing, leaving only a face of embarrassment.


    "Good afternoon, children!" Mrs. Molly, with a broom in her hand, walked quickly through the first grade wizard!


    "Good afternoon, Mrs. Molly!"


    "Good afternoon! Good afternoon, puff! Nick After a brief greeting, Mrs. Molly stood at the front of the line!


    "Good afternoon, children, after a long time of study, I think you have basically adapted to magic!" Mrs. Molly glanced at the crowd, paused and continued: "today, we''re going to formally learn to fly! Flying is a common mode of transportation in the wizarding world, but flying is also very dangerous. Over the years, witches often bump into something because they fly too fast or because they are delirious. So I hope you can drive your brooms carefully


    "I see, Mrs. Molly!"


    "Good!" Mrs. Molly looked very satisfied when she heard the students'' reply!


    "Now, stand to the right of your broom, lift up your hand, point your palm at the broom, and shout! Like this! "


    Mrs. Molly raised her hand, pointed her hand at the broom, and yelled "come up". With a whoosh, the broom fell into Mrs. Molly''s hand!


    "Well, let''s try it!"


    "Come up!" Fanlin called out, and the broom whizzed, and Al caught him in the palm of his hand! Also, Harry and Malfoy!


    "With a little emotion, so that the broom will fall in your hands!" Mrs. Molly cried out!


    "Come up Come up... " Hermione looks at al next to her, and she doesn''t understand why her broom doesn''t come up.


    After a few minutes, everyone''s brooms were flying up!


    "Very good, now, you all ride on me. When I count to three, you will fly to the sky together. Now listen to my command!" Mrs. Molly saw that everyone was ready and began to time.


    "One! 2... " Before Mrs. Molly ordered, Neville''s broom began to restless!


    "Ah Ah Help me Neville yells, the broom staggers into the air, Neville can''t fly yet!


    "Come on, come down, Mr. Neville button, get down..." Cried Mrs. Molly!


    "I I control No, ah... " Exclaimed Neville, who was thrown into the air by his broom!


    "Come down, Mr. Neville button..."


    "Stop, Neville!" Fanlin cried out on the ground!


    "Ha ha, look at his stupid appearance, I guess he will definitely break his leg when he comes down!" Malfoy laughed. Neville must have been silly in front of him!


    "Shut up, Malfoy. I''ll see you later!" Van Lin looked at Malfoy laughing in front of him, his face angry! But it''s important to save Neville! Fanlin jumped on the broom, forced a kick on the ground, riding a broom to chase!"Come back, Mr. valinger..." Mrs. Molly''s voice is getting farther and farther away! Van Lin was staring at Neville''s direction. He bent down and the broom accelerated. He ran after Neville!


    "Help me, Fanlin Ah Ah Neville''s shouts were blown away by the wind, and came on and off!


    "Neville, don''t be afraid. I''ll get it down for you." Van Lin drew out his wand and wanted to stop Neville. All of a sudden, he turned a corner and saw that Neville was about to hit the top of a tower.


    "Be careful, Fanlin! "Reduce." A golden light came out from the front end of van Lin''s wand. With a bang, Neville''s spire was torn apart in front of him. Neville passed through a piece of dust!


    "Finiteincatate curse stop!" In a panic, Al aimed his wand at Neville''s broom. In an instant, Neville''s broom lost its magic power and fell from the air!


    "Be careful, Neville!" Van Lim will climb the whole body on the broom, in about to touch the ground, can catch Neville.


    Thank you, Fanlin Neville held al nervously from behind. The whole face was pale!


    "Nothing. Sit tight, Neville. I think it''s time for us to go back." Unknowingly, van Lin has chased Neville to the vicinity of the Black Lake.


    ¡­¡­


    "Oh, my God, just come back. I just flew up, and I can''t see you two flying there!" Mrs. Molly took Neville nervously and helped him down from the broom! Neville was pale!


    "Oh, poor boy, you must be frightened." Mrs. Molly holds Neville and touches Neville''s head!


    "Now, I''m going to take Mr. Neville Barton to check, and if I see anyone flying up in the meantime, he''ll pack up and go home tomorrow! As for Mr. van limnell, you have done very well, and Gryffindor has added ten points for it With that, Mrs. Molly took Neville, pale faced, to the castle. She was going to take Neville to Madame Pomfrey to have a look!


    "I guess Neville''s pig brain must have forgotten about the password and all the flight rules." Malfoy saw that Mrs. Molly had disappeared. He gently tossed Neville''s memory ball and said recklessly!


    "Give it back, Malfoy!" Harry said angrily.


    "I don''t want it!" Malfoy jumped on the broom, around the people around a circle, slowly up into the air!


    "Come up, Harry! You won''t be afraid of anything! " Malfoy yelled in the air!


    "I said, come back to see you!" Al yelled angrily! Just about to jump on the broom, Hermione grabbed him.


    "You didn''t hear what Mrs. Molly said. Although you are flying well, but..." Before Hermione finished, Harry flew by Hermione!


    "I lost to you. I don''t know if you can use the magic wand." Hermione''s helpless face!


    "Return him to Malfoy, or I''ll kick you off the broom!" Harry glared at Malfoy!


    "Well, Harry, I wanted to put it on the roof and wait for Neville Longbottom to pick it up himself, but if you want it so much, you can take it yourself." Malfoy threw the memory ball in his hand, and the memory ball flew out immediately!


    Harry was staring at the memory ball and, with a whoosh, chased out!


    "Hey Malfoy. You know... " Fanlin stood on the ground, his face angry!


    "Finiteincatate curse stop!" A golden light flew towards Malfoy''s broom, and Malfoy lost his balance in the air and carried it down. As soon as he got to the ground, van Lin played a floating mantra against Malfoy, which made Malfoy pause a little in the air, so that he would not fall into a fracture!


    "You see, it''s Harry. Harry is back!" Ron pointed to the distant sky and saw Harry holding the memory ball in his hand. Cong air flew down happily!


    The crowd cheered and ran up, as if to greet the return of a hero!


    "Harry Potter, come with me!" Professor McGonagall came out of the castle!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 21

    "What are you talking about? Professor McGonagall asked you to be a Quidditch hunter? " Ron exclaimed excitedly, "Oh, you''re so cool. You''re going to be the youngest hunter in 100 years. Believe me, Harry. You can."


    "But I don''t know what Quidditch is yet..." Harry was a little unsure.


    "Hey, Harry, I hear you''re Gryffindor''s new seeker." The Welles brothers jumped out of there without knowing it.


    "Quidditch is simple Quidditch is also savage... "


    "Fred and George are Gryffindor''s batsmen!" Ron is in charge of the commentary!


    "Yes, we just want to make sure you don''t get beaten too badly. Don''t worry, Harry! Quidditch has not died for a long time, but someone will disappear for a month or two, and then after a while, he will appear again automatically... " Fred and George walked away laughing!


    "But I don''t know what Quidditch is..." Harry is a little bit unsure!


    "Oh, my God, believe me, Harry, Fred and George are just joking. You''re going to be the best hunter ever!" Ron yelled in frustration!


    "Hey! Harry, Ron. " Vaseline came out of the side, and Hermione, while listening to the teacher of magic history tell them something, he suddenly saw Harry and Ron passing by. It sounds like Harry is worried about him becoming a hunter!


    "Harry, believe in yourself, you''re the youngest ever hunter, and you''re from a family background!" Hermione said, vowing. "I read about it in the history of Hogwarts."


    "Harry, it''s a gift, indeed!" Fanlin also made a positive!


    But, Fanlin I don''t know... " Harry can''t believe al''s words, but out of habit, Harry always listens to van Lin, at least van Lin''s decision is perfect in his eyes!


    "Come with me!" Hermione pulled up vaseline and called to the two men behind her! Harry and Ron looked at each other and followed closely!


    Along the trot, Hermione takes van Lin, Harry and Ron to the trophy room at Hogwarts and points to a gold medal to indicate to Harry: "look, Harry!"


    "Whoa!..." Harry was a little shocked. The gold medal said Gryffindor hunter, James Potter!


    "Hey, Harry, you never said your father was also a hunter!" Ron was also a little shocked!


    "I I don''t know! " Harry looked at the writing on the gold medal, obviously put his heart back in his stomach!


    "Hermione, you are really powerful. I only know something about Harry''s father, but I never knew that Harry''s father''s remains are still on display here..." Van Lin whispered to Hermione.


    "I feel the same way, Hermione. I feel that you know more about Harry than Harry does. It''s about Harry..." Ron joined in!


    "Well, it''s nothing. I''ve just read about it in books. If you look at it carefully, you''ll know it too, Fanlin!" Hermione was a little shy when she heard their praise. Hermione found that she was very shy now, especially in front of the boy who was one year younger than her!


    ¡­¡­


    "Professor Lodge is really enough to make the classroom smell of garlic!" Ron''s face dislikes, obviously for the neurotic Professor Lodge, Ron does not have a good sense!


    "If you''re captured by a vampire, I guess you''re going to be so neurotic..." Hermione commented on other professors about Ron, except Snape, of course!


    "Ah..." Harry took a breath and put his left hand over the scar on his forehead. It was obvious that Harry''s scar was hurting again!


    "Harry, how are you? Your scar is starting to ache again!" Ron looks worried at Harry!


    "It''s OK. I''m used to it..." Harry silently covers his forehead. In recent days, whenever he comes to defense against the dark arts class, Harry''s forehead will ache!


    "Have you found out..." "Every time we come to defense against the dark arts class, Harry''s forehead will attack..."


    Van Linton stopped and saw that all three looked at him in disbelief, and continued: "Hermione, do you remember, when I carried you to Madame Pomfrey, I stopped to observe Professor Lodge, because I smelled a faint smell of blood from him, and I found some silver transparent liquid behind Professor Lodge''s scarf..."


    "What does that mean? Fanlin Ron looked a little confused. He had no idea what Vaseline meant by these words!


    "I mean..." Fanlin always felt that it was wrong, but everything was not even good, and Fanlin didn''t know whether to say it or not.


    "Fanlin, what do you want to say Harry felt vaguely that there was something wrong with it.


    "I mean, trolls are stupid. It''s impossible for them to break Hogwarts''s magic boundary, even if it''s for the sake of not being discovered, but it''s impossible for a troll to break through the dark forest!" Fanlin looked at the three seriously!"Do you mean trolls were let in? But why do you want to do it, is it a prank? " Hermione looked at Van Lin, although she could hear what Van Lin wanted to say, but Hermione didn''t think out why the man did it.


    "I''m also wondering why the troll should be put in and what''s the purpose..." Fanlin is also very confused!


    "I know, they''re probably taking something out of vault 713!" Harry suddenly thought of something: "do you remember when the school started, the prophet daily once said that gringott was attacked the day after we entered school, and the target of the attack was vault 713. A few days before school, Hagrid took me to get money to buy things, and he went to help Professor Dumbledore take away the things of 713. Oh, no, it should be said that Hagrid went to help Dumbledore get that thing


    "What is that? Harry It''s obvious that something like that is particularly crucial.


    "I don''t know. It''s a very powerful magic object. In short, it''s very small. It''s wrapped in a piece of parchment. It looks like a piece of metal..." Harry didn''t know how to describe it!


    "But what does this have to do with Professor Lodge?" Ron asked, somewhat puzzled.


    "I''m not sure. I remember I promised Harry at the beginning of school to help him look for scars. I checked again. I saw in the magic books left by my mother that only powerful black magic could leave such strange scars, and Harry only had one spell, that is Avada Kedavra And it was left by Voldemort to Harry. I think only the caster will affect Harry''s scar... " Fanlin said uncertainly, after all, Fanlin did not experience any black magic!


    "It''s impossible, that mysterious man..." Ron looked around carefully and whispered, "I mean, the mystery man is dead! How can it be! "


    "I know, Ron, so I don''t understand why Harry has scar pain, and Professor Lodge is the most frequent one every time. Maybe there is no connection between them."


    "You are really crazy..." Ron couldn''t believe it. After all, it was a bit too shocking!


    "Well, you two, we''d better go to Mrs. Pomfrey. Maybe she can solve Harry''s scar problem!" Hermione took a look at the two people who were constantly arguing, and felt that things were developing in a flustered way! They didn''t give them time to continue arguing, so they picked up Harry and walked out the door!


    "Hey, Hermione, wait for me..." Van Lim takes a look at Ron, and they look at each other, and rush to catch up with Hermione


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 22

    From Mrs. Pomfrey, Mrs. Pomfrey''s conclusion is the same as that of Vaseline, so there is no way to help Harry relieve the pain caused by the scar!


    "Harry, maybe we can go and see Professor Dumbledore that day. Maybe he will have some solution!" Fanlin thought about it for a moment and put forward a more feasible plan in his opinion.


    "Forget it, Vaseline. It''s just a little scar. Although it''s caused by the black magic, he''s not a scar now. It''s no big deal!" Harry looked at Vaseline apologetically. Although he knew that van Lin was for his good, Harry didn''t want to trouble Professor Dumbledore.


    "Well, Harry, maybe you''re right. It''s just the pain of a scar..." Fanlin is a little uneasy!


    "Well, Vaseline, if you think of anything, I can accompany you to the library for a visit. But now let Harry go to wood. Today Harry is going to practice Quidditch. After all, Gryffindor and Slytherin will play Quidditch in another month. You don''t want us to lose to Slytherin!" Hermione sat by Van Lin and patted him on the shoulder!


    "Well, Hermione..." Fanlin some not reconciled, but all things have no clue, and, can''t guess at will what kind of college teachers!


    Shortly after Harry left, van Lin took Hermione to the library, while Ron was forced to look at the empty table. Suddenly Ron felt bored


    "Hermione, have you found anything?" Van Lin asked Hermione as he turned through the book!


    Hermione looked at Fanlin like this and rolled her eyes. Obviously, Hermione thought that Fanlin thought too much! "No, I said, Vaseline, do you really think someone is stupid enough to do damage at Hogwarts? The greatest White wizard, Albus Dumbledore, is sitting here. Who dares to come here..."


    "What if it was Voldemort? Isn''t he the most powerful black wizard in history, and he has successfully invaded Hogwarts... " Seriously, to van leen, put down the book!


    "But, Fanlin, he''s gone. He''s been defeated by Harry, isn''t he?" Hermione looked a little panicked. She didn''t expect that Fanlin would be brave enough to call that person''s name!


    "I I know, Hermione, I''m just making an analogy, and Some of Fanlin can''t say any more. He doesn''t know how to connect these seemingly clueless things. Or, explain all sorts of strange phenomena now, Harry''s scar pain, troll invasion, and a little uneasiness from his heart, and Professor Lodge Although Snape is very targeted at Gryffindor or Harry, Snape is just too strict in his opinion. He doesn''t understand why Professor Lodge is so nervous and unnatural every time he sees Harry. If it is because Harry has defeated the worship of the Dark Lord, it is not the worship, but a kind of neuroticism, What''s more, the bloody smell that Troll smelled that night made al deeply suspicious.


    "All right, Fanlin!" Hermione went to van Lin''s side and gave him a smile. Her big brown eyes were full of comfort.


    "Don''t worry about it. I can accompany you to find what you want. However, don''t think so much. Even if the Dark Lord comes back, we have Professor Dumbledore here. It''s not our first-year wizard''s consideration"


    "I know, Hermione..."


    "Well, let''s keep looking. Don''t you want to know what Hagrid''s got?" Hermione glared at her big eyes and looked at Vaseline!


    "Good All right Fanlin and his wife continue to search for clues!


    ¡­¡­


    "Who knows the difference between cow dung stone and aconite?" Snape''s meeting in front of the classroom!


    "Harry Potter?"


    "Sorry, Professor, I don''t know..." Harry bowed his head and didn''t go to see Snape. After a long time of getting along with him, Harry summed up a set of rules. As long as he followed Snape, there were few points to be deducted.


    "Well, if I want white orchid, where should you go again?"


    "Sorry, Professor, I don''t know!"


    "I don''t know. I''ll change it. If you configure a bottle of water for life and death, what should be done for the treatment of Mao bean?"


    "Sorry, Professor, I don''t know..." Harry was puzzled. He didn''t know what happened to Snape today. He asked so many questions!


    "It''s sad, Potter. I''m really sorry for you. It seems that fame doesn''t determine knowledge and strength, does it, Potter Snape''s still a freak!


    ¡­¡­


    "Professor Snape, come here, Dumbledore has another thing to look for you!" Professor McGonagall knocked on the door and went into the class of potions.


    "All right, I''ll come." Snape nodded and followed Professor McGonagall out of class!


    "Oh, by the way, if I come back and find that you haven''t successfully configured the simplest sleeping potion, then who hasn''t finished will lose 15 points to their college!" Snape suddenly turned back and did not forget to give the students something before they left!After a nervous busy meal, Harry and several of them get together. The magic potion has been configured with the help of van Lin and Hermione, waiting for the final step to be finished!


    "What''s wrong with Snape today? I feel that he is more abnormal today than usual... " Ron is still that tone!


    "It''s tough, Ron..." Fanlin is helpless about Ron''s words!


    "Oh, yes, it''s severe, but it''s abnormal, isn''t it?" Ron took a look at Vaseline!


    "Mm-hmm, he usually asked me questions, but he didn''t ask so many questions. Moreover, at least they were all needed in class. Today, he was embarrassed to think of me." Harry was a little angry, and Malfoy laughed when he answered the question today.


    Hermione looked in the direction of Harry''s eyes! Malfoy is still making his sleeping water!


    "Well, Harry, I''ll see it for him sooner or later." Malfoy is still so annoying! Hermione''s impression of Malfoy is not particularly good!


    "In other words, Snape''s feet are not feeling well today. Haven''t you noticed that? Usually, he always likes to take some big steps, so that he can get to the back of the people quickly, and hit his head! But today he has some legs Bump


    "Like a lame man..." Ron screamed with excitement!


    "Like this..." Bang, a book hit Ron on the head. The other three were stupidly looking at Snape behind Ron''s sack. Poor Ron didn''t notice the hint that van Lin''s voice finally turned down


    "Gryffindor lost 20 points for it!" Snape''s gloomy voice came from behind Ron!


    "I don''t mind giving him a profound education if I hear someone talking in private..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 23

    "Snape doesn''t walk soundlessly My God, it''s really bad luck Ron hung his head, Hogwarts dinner time is over, and Ron was punished for being told by Snape that Ron said something bad about him. He stayed in the potion class to clean the classroom, tidy up the equipment, and prohibit the use of magic, although Ron would not


    "Well, Ron, don''t be so depressed!" Harry took some food from one side and put it in front of Ron!


    "I''m really starving. Where are van Lin and Hermione?" Ron asked vaguely, with a big sandwich in his mouth!


    "It should be in the library. It''s not time for van Lin to practice piano yet." Harry glanced around. Many of the Gryffindor students had not yet returned to the Gryffindor common room.


    "They''re really not tired. My God, I think it''s enough headache for me to learn magic medicine. They still have the energy to study in the library, which is enough Well What do you think, Harry Ron said, biting off a big Pudding Pie.


    "I think we should be able to..." Harry is not sure. Although with the help of Hermione and van Lin, Harry and Ron, er, er, are at the top of the list, they have no energy or mind to read the library materials!


    Ron couldn''t believe it. He wouldn''t go anyway! If there is anything you don''t understand, you can directly ask Fanlin


    "Hey, Porter, you''re still hanging out with this guy. I think, although the Weasleys are pure blood, the Weasleys have been dealing with Muggles since their father Weasley. It''s really a black face for the pure blood family. I think, Potter, you need a friend who can guide your way, not like this..." Malfoy looked at Ron Weasley in disgust.


    "Malfoy, did you come here on purpose today?" Ron Teng got up from the stool!


    "Look, the red haired Weasley is angry. Look at his face. It doesn''t look like a tomato." Malfoy''s unbridled laughter, with his two small followers, Clara and Goyle!


    "Malfoy, I think you are here to challenge today, aren''t you?" Ron rushed forward angrily and wanted to beat Malfoy. Unfortunately, Harry stopped him.


    "What are you doing? Harry, you let me go Ron was not reconciled.


    "Calm down, Ron, don''t you see that Malfoy is here to pick up trouble today. Besides, you beat Malfoy here and think about the consequences!" Harry pointed to Professor McGonagall sitting on the stage reading with glasses and Dumbledore looking at them!


    "Listen, Malfoy, no matter what, people like you, we''re not going to be friends. You can tell me what''s going on." Harry looked a little gloomy!


    "Listen, Potter!" Malfoy stepped forward and pressed his forehead against Harry. "I don''t care what you''re like, and I don''t want to be friends with a hypocritical villain like you. From the moment you refuse Slytherin, we are hostile, Potter. Put away your dirty face, you dirty bastard Malfoy said, word by word, in Harry''s ear.


    "Me too, you conceited fellow." There was an angry light in Harry''s eyes!


    "Ha ha, Potter, a dirty bloodline like you will only pollute the purity of the magic world. If it wasn''t for my damned dad who asked me to come over to you, you think I''d talk a little bit more nonsense with a guy of your dirty blood! " Malfoy looked down at Harry with the rest of his light!


    "That''s good, I think! There''s no need for us to meet at all, Malfoy. Go back to your Slytherin Harry took Ron with one hand to prevent Ron from impulsively going up to fight Malfoy. Then he looked at Malfoy angrily.


    "Don''t worry, Potter. I have a good proposal." Malfoy''s bad smile!


    "What are you going to do, horse dung!" Ron looked at Malfoy angrily!


    "You''re looking for death, Weasley. It seems that your stupid dad is so comfortable in the Ministry of magic that he needs something to do, isn''t he, Weasley?" Malfoy looks at Ron with malice!


    "Enough, Malfoy. Explain your intention. Or I''ll tell Professor McGonagall what you said just now Harry was obviously fed up with Malfoy.


    "Very well, Potter. It''s like your two Muggle friends. It seems that you have learned a lot. Our great Savior, Mr. Harry Potter!" Malfoy almost laughed.


    "Let''s go, Ron!" Harry pulled Ron up and walked out of the hall. Malfoy stopped Harry who was about to leave. He grabbed Harry''s wizard''s robe with both hands and continued to speak!


    "Harry Potter, we need a wizard to wizard duel."


    "A duel between witches?"


    "Yes, it''s a duel between witches!"


    "Well, I promise you, we''ll have a wizard duel."


    "Harry Harry... " Ron tugged at Harry''s sleeve. Suddenly Malfoy turned to look at Ron and continued to speak to Harry."Good, Harry Potter! This afternoon, defense against the dark arts teacher, we''ll be with you. I''ll take Goyle and Clara, and you''ll bring your bastard friend. What''s your name, Valentine''s! And this Ron Weasley. Don''t be stage fright Malfoy slapped Harry on the shoulder with a bad smile on his face, then hit Ron and left with his two little attendants.


    "It never occurred to me that I would hate someone more than cousin Dali and his parents and the Dursleys as a whole." Harry said to Ron again, as if to himself!


    "Me too. Malfoy is the worst person I''ve ever been born with. It''s more disgusting than a slug!" Ron glared at the distant figure of Malfoy! "Beat him, Harry. Call on van Lin tonight. We''ll give him a good lesson!"


    They looked at each other and nodded, but the sound of an owl broke their thinking!


    "That''s Hedwig. What''s in his paw?" Harry looked at the snow-white Hedwig with a puzzled look on his face!


    Hedwig grabbed a long object and flew in from the window in the hall. Harry didn''t understand who would send him something, Dursleys? Oh, come on, that''s impossible!


    Hedwig grabs the package, flies over to Harry and releases her claws. The package slid out of a beautiful parabola, and then it hit Malfoy''s head heavily.


    "Oh, ha ha Ha ha... " Harry and Ron reacted for a moment and ran to grab the package. Harry didn''t want his package destroyed in Malfoy''s anger!


    "Harry Potter!..." Malfoy covered his forehead in a fit of exasperation. Goyle and Cara held Malfoy around.


    "Damn it, Harry Potter, I''ll make you pay for it. And the damn bird Malfoy looked at the people who were laughing, and ran out of the hall with Cara and Goyle!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 24

    "Fanlin, you don''t know how ugly Malfoy looked when Hedwig smashed Harry''s new broom, the light wheel 2000, on Malfoy''s head. He looked like a pig''s liver!" Ron was holding his stomach and laughing, which was the best news since today.


    "So you two agreed to Malfoy''s late night duel? As far as I know, wizard duel is a very old form, either death or injury, and it takes three people to It''s going to be more chaotic, Harry Van Lin looked at Harry seriously.


    "I I don''t know. Anyway, I just hate that Malfoy. Ron and I will go tonight whether you go or not Harry is a little guilty! After all, carrying van Lin on his back helped him decide a puzzling duel!


    "Don''t worry, Fanlin, we are all first-year wizards. We can''t have any powerful incantations, and the magic power is not enough to enlarge the power of basic incantations to the point that they can make people disabled. It''s just a small lesson to Malfoy. He always has nothing to do every day."


    Ron slapped Al on the shoulder. At first, he heard the wizard duel. Ron thought it was the ancient duel to sign the magic contract. But then he thought that he and Malfoy were all first-year wizards. Even if he knew the way of the contract, he didn''t have enough magic to sign the ancient magic contract. Ron was relieved!


    "You two should really be glad Hermione isn''t here, otherwise, along with me, the three of us may be called idiots." Van Lin looked at Harry and Ron with a headache.


    Ever since knowing the two of them, Fanlin has found that he always disobeys the rules inexplicably. Sometimes they carry them, sometimes they come up with some incredible ideas!


    "And the conclusion, Fanlin, are you going or not?" Harry can''t wait to ask. In Harry''s opinion, Fanlin''s magic power is the most powerful among the little wizards he knows. At least it is much more smooth and reliable than Harry''s own magic.


    Moreover, van Lin can successfully release the coma curse. Harry thinks that with van Lin, this night''s magic duel is absolutely infallible, so he can teach Malfoy a lesson.


    "Well Well, I promise to go with you Fanlin feel some helpless, and Fanlin also want to teach Malfoy, Malfoy really hate!


    "And when and where?"


    "This afternoon, in defense of the dark arts class!" Harry replied excitedly, "we can teach Malfoy that annoying devil a good lesson


    "Oh, no, my God..." Fanlin held his head in his hands to see what he had done. "You mean midday, and it''s against Hogwarts rules that freshmen are not allowed to roam in the hallway after nine o''clock! But you set it at 12 o''clock


    Fanlin felt that he was on the pirate ship, but it was too late. Fanlin had promised Harry to participate in the fight!


    "Don''t worry, Fanlin, I know the way. If you are careful not to be found by Mr. filch and his cat, there will be no problem!" With these words, Harry ignored van Lin, who was trapped in resentment, and excitedly pulled Ron aside to imagine how to kick Malfoy''s butt tonight!


    ¡­¡­ At the end of the day-to-day practice, van Lin and Hermione sat at the table in the Gryffindor common room, looking at the books borrowed from the library.


    "Fanlin, do you think if I prepare this Qingling potion and change the weight of dead grass from 9g to 6G, will it affect the effect of Qingshen potion? But the dead grass itself will have a bad stimulation on people''s spirit. I have mentioned in my book that the dead grass grows in the place where bones are buried, because it absorbs the dead..." Hermione raised her head and saw that Fanlin was staring at the book in her hand absently and ignored her.


    "Fanlin, Fanlin..." Hermione knocked on the table and woke up the wandering van Lin.


    "Ah, what do you say, Hermione!" Fanlin quickly returned to his senses, but faced with Hermione''s eyes, Fanlin was somewhat cautious. "If Hermione knew about it and took the initiative to challenge the rules, Hermione would be very unhappy." Fanlin thought so!


    "What''s wrong with you today? At the beginning, I was reluctant to come to read books. I was distracted. Are you not feeling well today? " Hermione has some doubts. Van Lin''s performance today is quite different from the usual serious one.


    "Oh, yes, I have some headache today. Maybe it''s because I read too late yesterday and have less sleep." Fanlin''s speech is somewhat stumbling.


    "All right." Hermione appeared to be a little worried. "Let''s do it today. We''ll continue to discuss it tomorrow. Let''s go to bed earlier today."


    "Well, good night!"


    "Good night, don''t read too late!"


    Hermione packed up her things and went upstairs with Fanlin. She didn''t forget to tell her before she left!


    "Well Well, good night Close the door so fast that van Lim almost pulled Harry''s plan out. Lying in front of Hermione is not a good idea!Back in bed, he lit the lamp at his head and looked at a Book of magic medicine. His thoughts went to the problems that bothered him all the time. He always thought there was something on the third floor, and it was probably what Halli said, which Hagrid had taken out of the ancient Lingge Pavilion.


    "What is it? And what is the link between Professor Lodge and this? " Fan Lin said to himself, and then he slept in a deep sleep!


    It was 11 o''clock when they woke up, Harry and Ron had dressed in a wizard''s robe, surrounded by his bed, waiting for him to wake up!


    "What time, Harry!" Fan Lin slept a little confused. These two days were really bad rest. He was reading books in various ways, hoping to find some important magic items that fit the words of Halley.


    "It''s eleven thirty. I can''t wait to get up!" Looking at the burning fighting spirit in Ron and Harry''s eyes, Fanlin is quite helpless. Malfoy really just invites duel to be so simple?


    "Turn off the light!" Along the way, van Lin used the fluorescent flicker to shine the road, leading to a strong dissatisfaction among the characters in the portraits hanging on the wall.


    "Sorry, sir!" Fan Lin hurriedly blocked the light from the wand with his hand! I don''t know how long it took to walk, and turned a bend, and the classroom of the dark magic defense was in front of you!


    Push open the door of the classroom, but found that there was no one in it.


    "Malfoy, he must be afraid to come!" Ron cried out in a hurry, kicking his foot at the table, and he cried out with his leg in his arms!


    "Calm down, Ron, maybe we''re just here too early." Harry is a little bit unbelievable. Malfoy can actually pigeon him and say good wizard duel


    "Oh, I think, we need to hide Harry!" Al listened to the outside of the door, and said to Harry a little dull!


    "Fanlin, I don''t think we need to hide!" Harry was a little bit of a jerk, and he didn''t expect it to be!


    The door was pushed away slowly. Mr. ferch stood at the door with an oil lamp in his hand, and his haunted cat. At the same time, Professor McGonagall, who was in a green robe, was the most popular one from Malfoy who came out behind Professor McGonagall!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 25

    "You three, wandering around the castle so late, are making fun of your lives!" Professor McGonagall sat behind the table, and the dim light hit him in the face. The atmosphere is extremely serious!


    "I know Professor McGonagall, the Hogwarts inscription forbids first-year witches from loitering in the castle beyond 10 p.m." Some of Fanlin don''t dare to see Professor McGonagall!


    "What disappoints me most is you, Mr. van Lindel. I really didn''t expect that you didn''t stop Mr. Harry Potter from making mischief with Mr. Ron Weasley, which is really disappointing to me!" Listening to Professor McGonagall''s lesson, the three men lowered their heads in shame.


    "Puff Malfoy stood aside, saw the three people''s embarrassed state, could not help but smile out, Professor McGonagall gave Malfoy a fierce look, Malfoy immediately turned away, put away the smile on his face!


    "According to the rules, the three of you will be expelled from school, but..." Professor McGonagall pondered.


    "However, since you are the first offenders, let the three of you off this time, but punishment is inevitable. I think Hagrid needs some help in his mission tonight. Mr. filch, take the four of them to Hagrid Professor McGonagall made the final decision, and Harry, Al and Ron bowed their heads and turned to follow Mr. filch out.


    Malfoy, who had been laughing at the three, suddenly felt that there was something wrong in Professor McGonagall''s words.


    "Wait, you mean the four of us?" Malfoy''s face was unbelievable. Obviously, the script didn''t follow his design. What he had expected was to drive the three men out of Hogwarts. However, it was barely acceptable to punish them. In the end, it put himself in. What the hell is it.


    "No mistake, Mr. Draco Malfoy! You''ve heard me right. I''m talking about the four of you Professor McGonagall squinted at Malfoy.


    "But I..."


    "I know, Mr. Draco Malfoy, I know you came to me with good intentions to report on Mr. Porter''s whereabouts, but for whatever reason, you have violated Hogwarts rules, haven''t you, school rules..."


    "No wandering in the castle at night!" Harry and the three of them interrupted Professor McGonagall with one voice!


    "Yes, there''s nothing wrong. That''s it." Professor McGonagall looked at the excited three and sighed helplessly! "So, Mr. Malfoy, you are to be punished with the three of them


    "But I..."


    "Well, don''t talk about it. Hagrid''s mission is going to be finished earlier tonight, Mr. filch. Take them to Hagrid." Professor McGonagall waved and motioned Feiqi to take them to Hagrid. What else Malfoy wanted to say, he grabbed his arm and put it out!


    "Hey, Harry! And you two little ones Hagrid was still as big as ever. Hagrid was holding a long crossbow in his hand. The crossbow looked old and old, but from the cold light on the arrow, no one could doubt the power of the crossbow! On top of a belt, he helped various unknown gadgets, and Hagrid wore a pair of huge goggles on his head, and he didn''t know what to do with it.


    "Hey, Hagrid, are you?" Harry looked at Hagrid''s equipment, and his face was blinded!


    "Aha! These are all potions that may be used or something else. It''s not easy tonight Hagrid laughed and patted the clothes with his hand!


    "What''s the mission tonight? Where are you taking us? " Harry looked a little confused. He didn''t understand that there was a place in Hogwarts that needed this kind of arm!


    "Hagrid, our destination tonight is the forbidden forest?" Fanlin was not sure. He didn''t expect Professor McGonagall to send Hagrid to such a dangerous forbidden forest. But there was no place other than the forbidden forest for Hagrid to arm himself like this.


    "Ha ha, your name is Fanlin, aren''t you? You''re very smart little guy. We''re going to the Forbidden Forest tonight!" Hagrid slapped his stomach with a smile. "But don''t worry, as long as you don''t mess with things in the forbidden forest, at least it''s safe."


    "What do you say, forbidden forest?" Malfoy was tardy by Mr. FIGO. "You mean we''re going into the dangerous forbidden forest tonight? Professor McGonagall must be out of his mind. " Malfoy was a little messy. "I must let my father come to Dumbledore and have a good talk."


    "All right, shut up!" Hagrid was a little unhappy and called Malfoy. The loud voice made everyone''s ears feel bad!


    "Now take your things, we''re going in. Try not to use magic to prevent unnecessary trouble! There''s an oil lamp over there. We''ll use that one! " Hagrid pointed to the oil lamp not far away. Al shook his wand and extinguished its light.


    "Well, we''re ready to go. It should be an unforgettable journey." Hagrid grinned, and a row of white teeth suddenly appeared under the thick hair!


    Gradually walking into the forbidden forest, I realized that the regulations of Hogwarts were not used to frighten children. The towering ancient trees, the ferocious scars on the dark trunk, the protruding roots on the ground, combined with the never dispersing fog, seriously hindered the progress of haliel and his party. From time to time, there were two howls of unknown wild animals and shuttling through the forest Between the footstep sound, causes four first grade small wizard to swallow saliva fiercely!"Here we are. This is the destination for tonight." Hagrid raised his hand and waved the oil lamp in his hand to signal the crowd to stop! Hagrid bent down and touched the ground with his hands. When Hagrid stood up, he had some silver transparent liquid on his hands!


    "Well What kind of blood is that? " Fanlin was struck by thunder. He had seen the liquid on Professor Lodge''s scarf. With that unforgettable bloody gas, it mixed with the fragrance. Fanlin was sure that it must be the blood of some creature!


    "Well?" Hagrid gave van Lin a strange look.


    "Yes, it''s the blood of an animal, and it''s rare and precious. It''s the blood of a unicorn!" Hagrid''s words are heavy!


    "Unicorn?" Four first-year wizards were surprised to grow their mouths!


    "Yes, unicorns." Hagrid continued with some regret: "this is the bloodstain found last week. This Unicorn should have been injured and chased by something, so I found a lot of blood when I was patrolling the forbidden forest last week."


    "But I mean, who''s going to hunt unicorns? After all, this kind of creature has no natural enemies. The general magical creatures avoid unicorns Fanlin felt that some things in accordance with their own can not understand the direction of the discovery down!


    "Yes, ordinary creatures certainly don''t chase unicorns. Unicorns are extremely sacred creatures. Their tail hairs can be used as raw materials for magic wands, and unicorn blood can prolong the life of creatures."


    "But it will bring endless curses. Creatures that hurt unicorns will be cursed by nature, because unicorns are the pet of nature, and creatures close to unicorns will become lucky!" Van Lin went on with Hagrid''s words!


    "It seems that you know a lot about it. I think we should hurry up. It seems that there are fresh blood stains on this pool of blood, which proves that the unicorn has just come here and is still being hunted by some creatures. I think we need to speed up our pace!" Hagrid looked anxiously at the Forbidden Forest in the distance. "We are now divided into two teams, Harry, Malfoy, and van Lin, you three in a team. Go southeast. Ron and I will continue to move forward. When we meet, remember to send the message with our wand." Hagrid assigned a crew to search ahead.


    "Wait a minute. I can go with them, but you have to let your teeth follow me!" Malfoy raised his eyebrows and offered Hagrid his conditions!


    "Yes, but you have to be confident that you can run faster than your teeth when something happens." Can''t Malfoy say anything, Hagrid patted his teeth, motioned for them to follow Malfoy, and then disappeared with Ron in the fog not far away!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 26

    "Hurry up, teeth, you stupid dog!" Malfoy was dragging the tooth chain, holding an oil lamp, and shouting discontentedly.


    "I will go and ask my father to talk to dumbledo about school, Hagrid and his clumsy dog. I must pay both of them! Why should I come over from Hagrid to this stupid dog... "


    Malfoy was a bit crazy. When his teeth came from him, Malfoy found that the dog was timid to the extreme. All the way, Malfoy was dragging his teeth. The most important thing was that the body of the clumsy dog was still shaking!


    "Well, shut up, Malfoy, it''s just right for us to find unicorns quickly. You chose it yourself. You''re still talking about it!" Harry was said by Malfoy very upset, perhaps, van Lin thought Malfoy was such a big and most hated person!


    "How about it, Potter, are you fighting!" Malfoy defiantly looked at Porter, still so speak without training.


    "Well, you two, especially you, Malfoy, not because of you, now we should sleep comfortably in bed." Van Lin takes out the wand in his arms and points to Malfoy!


    "What are you going to do?" Malfoy retreated in a flustered way.


    "Now, close your mouth now!"


    "Good..." Malfoy looked at Van Lin, face of fear, did not expect that fan Lin usually a good student appearance, will also threaten or murder others!


    "Come on, fan Lin, there seems to be some movement in front of you!" Harry suddenly heard a strange sound, and his scars began to burn like a fire!


    "How about Harry!" Fan Lin ran over, some nervous asked: "your scar began to attack again?"


    "Well, OK, van Lin, go and see the front. I think we should have found it!" Harry pointed his finger at the tree pit in front of him.


    Around an ancient tree in front of him, he came to a depression, and the sad moonlight fell from the sky. With the help of the moonlight, Harry saw the situation.


    A silver white unicorn lay there so paralyzed. Under the moonlight, the unicorn''s blood was shining, while a monster with a cloak lay on the side, and the head part was put on the wound of Unicorn!


    Harry saw the eye in front of him, especially the lying monster. Harry felt the scar on his head more and more painful. After a sound, Harry stepped back with his forehead, and he was tripped by the raised root!


    "Harry, be careful!" Van Lin pointed his wand at the monster in front of him.


    It seems that these loud movements have shocked the animals eating. The things that can not see the face are as if they were floating around without feet and flying the whole body out of the back of Unicorn!


    "Ah Ah! Monster, run fast Malfoy cried, one hand holding one dog barking teeth, the other hand with oil lamp, hurriedly back, knew that the monster rose to float in their three directions, Malfoy did not hesitate to shout to run!


    "Come on, Harry, take your wand!" Fan Lin also seems a little flustered, after all, half night encounter such a terrible situation, this is fan Lin has never experienced!


    "Stuefy!" A red awn flies out of the wand of the forest, but it does not play a very important role. The monster in front of you raises his hand and makes the red light deviate from the track.


    "Harry, think about the mantra you will have. We can only resist a small array. Hagrid will come back and we will!" Van Lin pulled Harry and retreated further.


    "Waddiwasi" the wand of van Lin flashes in front of it. With the direction of wand waving, the gravel on the ground flies straight out!


    "But I can''t have any aggressive spells!" Harry feels like he''s good and useless now.


    "Believe me, you can, either use the blasting spell you learned the previous two days ago, or you can use your own magic to activate the wand to send out the most basic magic attack. Anyway, just block him for a while!"


    "Well Ok OK. Reduce! " A golden light, Harry''s wand flashed, a bang, the blast curse was shot by the monster, hit the tree trunk beside it!


    "Good job, Harry! "Implementation!" After a barrier spell came out, van Lin ran in Harry''s crazy direction.


    "Hagrid Hagrid!... " While running, van Lin and Harry shouted Hagrid loudly. Van Lin found that his magic spell had little effect on the monster behind him. Suddenly, Fanlin felt that the magic world was not only interesting, but also had many dangers. For the first time, he felt that the magic promotion was so important, and the magic spell. Fan Lin decided to study black well this time Magic defense.


    But, still escape the crisis before me again!


    "Implementation!"


    "Reduce!"Harry and van Lin ran away in a hurry. From time to time, a spell or two was sent out from the front of the wand to stop the monster behind him!


    "Fanlin, our mantra Ok It doesn''t seem to work well! " Harry''s success rate is very low because he releases the spell while running. Moreover, due to the consumption of magic power in his body, Harry can''t run any more!


    "Impedimenta" In Hold on, Harry. Hagrid should be here soon Fanlin is also a little weak, blocking the progress of the monster is mainly due to his medium level magic spell, so Fanlin has to release these two charms as much as possible to delay time!


    "But But I I want to I can''t run Harry''s chest heaved violently, and Harry fell heavily to the ground!


    "Harry...!" Fanlin looked back in a hurry, trying to pull Harry up!


    "Stupefy!" A flash of red light, heavy hit on the monster''s body, obviously, for the eyes of these two have been used? Obstacle curse and blasting curse to block his progress of the little guys, cold out of a coma curse or quite troublesome! A roar of anger came from under the black cloak. The monster''s mouth was like a cave. When it opened, there was a remnant of Unicorn blood hanging in the mouth!


    "Harry, Harry, how are you?" Fanlin hastily picked up Harry.


    "No, it doesn''t matter, van Lin, you don''t care about me. Run away!" In a panic, Harry fumbled out of the ground and put on his glasses. When he looked back, the monster had been knocked out by the coma curse of Vaseline, but then he came back to them, almost five steps away from them!


    "I don''t think we can run!" Van Lin''s mouth is a little bitter, pull up Harry, one hand to protect Harry, the other hand is to raise the wand at the monster in front of him! Harry was also in a hurry to raise his wand. They were staring at the monster they could not deal with


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 27

    "Stupefy!"


    "Reducto!"


    "Stupefy!..." In the constant release of the magic spell, the monster is still slowly moving towards Harry and Harry, like a ghost, driving it!


    "Stupefy!..." Fanlin''s last magic power is released from the tip of the wand. The tiny red awn hits the monster''s cloak and bursts into tiny sparks.


    "Ha Harry, I think, we Maybe That''s it Fanlin seemed to have lost all his strength and collapsed on the ground!


    (the protagonist, the end of the play!)


    ¡­¡­


    Through the fog, the moon lit up the area where the two little witches were. Under the cover of the moon, everything became so cold and quiet that van Lin could even hear the breath of Harry who had lost all his magic power before him!


    Van Lin turned his head hard. He saw the monster floating towards Harry!


    Just as Al closed his eyes tightly, a dense sound of horse''s hooves came from his ear. Only a heavy tower was heard, accompanied by two strange roars. Fanlin felt that he had been lifted up!


    "Hey, wizard, you were with Harry Potter A deep male voice reached Fanlin''s ears!


    Van Lim opened his eyes and found himself carried in the air by a centaur, while Harry was put on the ground by a centaur. Harry didn''t stand very stable and his body was still shaking slightly!


    "Hello, brave Centaur warrior. Thank you for saving Harry and me. My name is van Lindel." As he spoke, van Lin was placed beside Harry by the Centaur!


    "Oh, no, it''s nothing. Depending on your state, you must have been fighting that extremely evil creature for a long time." The Centaur, modest and half bowed, tried to look at Harry and van Lin at the same time!


    "My name is Firenze. Nice to meet you, young wizard!"


    "Oh, I''m happy too!" With that, Fanlin reached out and shook hands with the Centaur!


    "As for you, Harry Potter, you shouldn''t have come to the forbidden forest, where there are dangers you can''t imagine, especially for you!" The Centaur drew close to Harry, as if to see if Harry had been hurt!


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Firenze. I mean, I haven''t introduced myself. How do you know I''m Harry Potter?" Harry looked at the man in front of him. He was very confused!


    "You''re famous, Harry Potter. After that night, all creatures that have thought know you!" The Centaur examined Harry carefully and found that he had not been hurt in any real way, so he got up at ease!


    "Thank you, Mr. Firenze. What was that monster just now?" Harry glanced around and found that there was no trace of the monster!


    "I don''t know, Harry Potter. But I, I can tell you, that monster is very evil. It''s a product of ancient black magic. Do you know what the unicorn blood does? "


    "I know Unicorn blood can be used to extend life!"


    "But those who hurt unicorns will be cursed by nature." Van Lin added on the side! Speaking, Fanlin''s tone still reveals a sense of emptiness, because the magic of Fanlin is more powerful, so it also loses more, and it takes longer to recover!


    "Are you all right, Fanlin?" Harry quickly grabbed van Lin''s arm with his hand to prevent van Lin from falling suddenly!


    "He''s OK. He just needs a little time to rest."


    "Yes, Mr. Firenze, don''t worry, Harry. I just need a little time!" Fanlin''s face turned pale! "Let''s continue to listen to Mr. Firenze!" Van Lim nodded to Firenze.


    "OK Harry Potter, it is because the blood of a unicorn can help him to continue his life. Therefore, we say that he is extremely evil. In order to survive in time, he will not hesitate to suffer a curse to hurt the holy and beautiful unicorn! "


    "But why is he? I mean, why have to choose this way to survive! For example, with the help of the magic stone... " All of a sudden, everything can feel the whole thing connected! But Fanlin still couldn''t understand why Professor Lodge needed Unicorn blood.


    He is middle-aged. How could he need to survive in this way? Or, what does Professor Lodge keep? Why is there Unicorn blood on Professor Lodge''s scarf, or is it accidentally stuck on it?


    "It seems that you know a lot, little wizard!" Ferenze, the Centaur, looked at Van Lin in surprise. "Yes, the Sorcerer''s stone can help him survive, but where is the Sorcerer''s stone? It''s more difficult to get hold of than Unicorn!"


    "But..." Fanlin wanted to continue to ask something, but suddenly came the cry, had to let him stop this behavior.


    "Hey, Firenze, I think you''ve already met our little Harry!" Hagrid, with the lamp in his hand, waved to the crowd."Hey, Harry, Valentine! Are you both OK? " Ron flashed out of Hagrid''s back, along with Malfoy and toothy''s stupid dog!


    "I''m very good, but Fanlin, in order to delay time, the magic is exhausted, and the whole person is weak a lot!"


    "Oh, my God, you mean, you fought that monster for a long time?" Ron, with a worried look on his face, ran to hold van Lin''s other arm.


    "I''m not that weak, Ron!" Fanlin some can not laugh and cry, the situation in front of him to do how much damage, is simply embarrassed to death!


    "How do you feel, ferrenze, our little Harry and his friends?" Hagrid looked at the scene in front of him, and he thought he had some friends in those days!


    "Very good, Hagrid." Ferrenze nodded with approval. "Little Harry Potter and his friends are very brave. Before I arrived, they both fought with the monster for a long time. Moreover, the magic power of Mr. van Lindel is much stronger than that of the ordinary wizard!"


    "I have heard Dumbledore say that Fanlin is very talented and powerful. The most important thing is that Fanlin is the same family of the Chinese wizard who saved him!"


    Hagrid came to Firenze''s ear and whispered! "Don''t tell him that Dumbledore wants him to be a little older and touch these things!"


    "All right, Hagrid!" Ferenze, the Centaur, nodded to make him understand.


    "I think we should go back, Harry!" Hagrid reached out his pocket watch and looked at the time. It was almost two o''clock in the morning! "The monster may not come again tonight, and the Unicorn ferenze will take him back to the Centaur tribe for treatment. I think that''s the best place for him!"


    Ferrenze nodded gently to make him understand, then lowered his head and looked at the three little guys in front of him: "I think we''ll see each other again!"


    "Nice to meet you, Firenze!". Harry and vaseline reach out together!


    "Remember, the recent forbidden forest is not very stable. You still don''t have to wait for the second. It''s too dangerous for you to come in now


    "OK, we remember. I think we will come back to see you when we are older and have the ability to protect ourselves." Harry looked at the Centaur in front of him gratefully. He thought that he would never forget the experience tonight!


    "Good bye, then, children!" After a neigh, the Centaur raised its hooves and made a great leap. With the sound of the hooves, the Centaur''s figure was engulfed in the dense fog of the forbidden forest


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 28

    "What did you do last night! I saw it today. Gryffindor has deducted 15 points because of you, and Malfoy has reason to wander in the castle at night... " Hermione pinched her waist and pointed to the three people standing in line in front of her and bowing their heads together!


    "Hermione, it''s not our fault. We were cheated by Malfoy! We are victims too! " Ron replied weakly!


    "Yes, Malfoy tricked us into a wizard duel, so we went out in the middle of the night!" Harry also followed Ron''s words


    "Wizard duel? My God, are you idiots? The first grade wizard''s duel? You are crazy... " Hermione is a little messy!


    "That''s your reason, really..." Hermione was speechless to the three people in front of her!


    "Fanlin, you didn''t stop them from being stupid?" Hermione looked at Van Lin with her head down and speechless!


    "Fanlin was pulled by us..." Harry buried his head deeper!


    "Well, Hermione, let''s go to class I promise it won''t be like this in the future, even if it does, it will let you know... "


    "OK..." Look at the eyes of Hermione


    "Mm-hmm, OK, no more!" Fanlin quickly nodded and agreed, and Harry and Ron were quick to answer!


    When Harry Ron and van Lin convinced Hermione, they suddenly felt that life was not so bad. At least, except for the professor''s lesson, the three of them didn''t have to be criticized by Hermione again!


    "Grind the hoggra grass and take only the juice!" Snape''s voice was still somber (sullen, sexy!).


    "But the book says that if you want to take all the Hogwarts, just cut them up and put them in the crucible!" Hermione frowned and gazed at the pot.


    "Do as I say, and don''t ask questions, miss know it, you''ve deducted five points for Gryffindor!" Snape didn''t even look at Hermione. He was still studying the blackboard with his back on his back!


    "Well, Hermione, do what Professor Snape says. Although Professor Snape is a little worse, at least his level is recognized by all the teachers in Hogwarts!" Seeing that he wanted to ask a question, van Lin pulled Hermione''s arm in a hurry!


    "All right, all right!" Hermione looked at the recipe and process in the book, frowned and dealt with hoggra the way Snape said. Obviously, Hermione was still wondering why she had to do it. It was clearly written in the book!


    After class, Gryffindor students now don''t care about the deduction of potions. If Snape doesn''t find something to deduct points for Gryffindor that day, he will not be used to it!


    "Fanlin, are you in such a hurry to get there?" Harry looked at Van Lin who ran out in a hurry and stopped them. Harry also wanted to practice Quidditch with van Lin and Ron. After all, the game was very exciting and he wanted to pull the two of them together.


    After the night in the forbidden forest, Fanlin''s position in Harry''s heart is getting more and more important. After all, Harry is still happy to listen to Al''s words!


    "Me? I''ll go to see Professor Snape. I want to ask Professor Snape about something! "


    "Er, er, are you sure? Are you going to see Snape? " Harry thought it was the most terrifying topic of the day!


    "Yes, Harry, help me tell Hermione that I''m going to go to the library after a while!" Exclaimed Fanlin, turning a corner, and Fanling''s figure disappeared before Harry''s eyes!


    "Er Yes, yes


    Snape''s office is at the end of the third floor underground. Apart from the dungeon, this is probably the coldest place in Hogwarts!


    Fanlin thought so! He really didn''t understand why he went to Professor McGonagall to talk about how to improve his magic power. Professor McGonagall asked him to come to Professor Snape and say what was more suitable for him


    Fanlin knocked on the door of Snape''s office, and no one answered him!


    "Professor, Professor Snape!" He yelled twice and found no response. It seems that Snape didn''t come back! Fanlin wanted to quit, but he was attracted by Snape''s collection!


    Along the four walls of the shelf, slowly placed a variety of magic materials and magic medicine equipment, many of the forest can not name, but through some of the precious medicinal materials and utensils, Fanlin knew that it was Snape''s collection!


    "Don''t touch those things..." As soon as Vaseline wanted to touch these rare objects, Snape''s voice came from his back. Van Lin was startled!


    "I''m sorry, Professor Snape. I just want to have a look at these rare collections. I don''t mean to destroy or take them away!" Al quickly took his hand back and stepped away from the shelf!


    "Mr. know all, what is your intention of coming to me? Let me think Are you here to steal some potion material to make some potions that can help you to ask for inspection? " Snape peered into van Lin''s eyes, and still felt the impatience from the beginning to the end!"I''m sorry, Professor Snape. I''m not here to steal magic material!" Fanlin was not sure whether Professor McGonagall''s recommendation was correct or not!


    "Oh? Is it? " Snape gazed at Van reen''s face for a few seconds. From van reen''s face, Snape didn''t see any sign of guilt. Then he lifted his cloak and sat down in his chair!


    "Come on, what''s the purpose of your coming here? I think you should have what purpose, our excellent student? Or do you have any idea of troubling and retaliating? "


    "No, not Professor Snape!" Van Lin looked at Snape in front of him and felt very angry. Was Snape''s heart so dark?


    "Well, Mr. Al, if nothing else, I think you can open the door and go back to your Gryffindor!" Snape waved his hand and signaled van Lin to leave!


    "Oh, no, Professor Snape, I have something to look for you!" Van Lin tried to calm his impulsive mood and said to Snape calmly.


    "Professor McGonagall asked me to come to you because I wanted to improve my ability. Professor McGonagall introduced me to you and said that you are a great teacher!"


    "Me? Teach you in private? Are you telling a joke, Mr. valinger Snape seemed to have heard a joke, though his tone was still more ancient and gloomy, but al also recognized the abuse.


    "Professor Snape, if you don''t want to, you don''t have to!" Fanlin''s face was a little ugly!


    "Well, valinger, if nothing else, I think you can go out!"


    Van Lim looked at Snape angrily. He didn''t understand why Hogwarts would let such a person be Hogwarts Professor!


    As he approached the door, van reen thought of Professor McGonagall''s advice, but he turned around!


    "Professor McGonagall also asked me to give you a message."


    "Say it."


    "Professor McGonagall said that headmaster Dumbledore once said a word to you, and he will come back!"


    "What do you say?" Snapten got up from his chair.


    "Mr. Dumbledore said he would come back!" Van Lin looked at Snape, shocked to look at him, in the heart is very puzzled, that "he" is who?


    "Professor Snape, I think, nothing''s wrong, I''ll go out!" When Fanlin bows quietly, he will retreat!


    "Wait a minute!" Snape came over and looked down at al''s eyes, red and blue, with a different kind of light. In the middle of it, Snape felt a surge of magic.


    "After that, after dinner every day, come to my office for an hour!" With that, Snape waved his hand, and a gust of wind blew van Lin out of the office, and the door of the magic pharmacy office was also heavily closed!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 29

    "What have you done?" Hermione was curious to see van Lin come to him so late.


    "I went to see Professor Snape, and he promised me to spare an hour every night to help me improve my strength!"


    Hermione widened her eyes, looked at al, who was telling him, and said, "are you well? When Snape is ill, how can he promise you to spare extra time to teach you, especially if he is the dean of Slytherin college! "


    "I''m not sure, but Professor McGonagall asked me to tell Professor Snape that Professor Dumbledore said he would come back!" Fanlin thought it was incredible. He didn''t know who he was referring to, and Snape''s attitude changed so quickly!


    "What? Is Snape not feverish, or is there a secret in it Hermione was also at a loss, which was not in line with Snape''s usual attitude!


    "Who knows?" Van Lin looked at his watch. It had been more than an hour since he came out of Snape''s office. It was getting dark. He looked at Hermione in front of him. He just opened his mouth and wanted something. But when he thought of Hermione''s usual respect for teachers other than Snape, he thought about it and decided not to give up some of the things about Professor Lodge Suppose you tell Hermione seconds!


    "What''s the matter with you?" Hermione looked up and found al looking at her as if something was going on!


    "Oh, no, nothing! I think I''ve found something interesting! " Al handed the book to Hermione. "Here''s what I found."


    Hermione looked down at the book handed over by Fanlin. It was a character document similar to historical materials.


    "Nicoleme?" Hermione didn''t understand. Van Lin was trying to explain something.


    "Yes, nicoleme!" Van Lin stood up, went to Hermione and sat down, pointing to a passage in the book.


    "Here are some clues I have found about the thing hidden on the third floor, which Hagrid took out of vault 713, underground of gulingge!"


    Looking at Hermione''s frown, van Lin went on quickly: "nicoleme is the only great wizard who has mastered the technique of immortality. He has lived for 657 years. Do you know why he has lived so long?"


    "There must be some medium. It should be a powerful magic item!" Hermione thought about it for a moment. "Listen to me, van Lin, I think you''ve been a bit crazy recently. This is not something we should consider!"


    "I know, Hermione, but I''ve found them all. Why don''t you come and listen?" Van Lin winked at Hermione and motioned for Hermione to continue listening!


    "Listen, Hermione, nicoleme relies on the magic stone to make the elixir of life. As a top rare magic item, the magic stone has incomparably powerful magic power. It can turn stone into gold and make elixir of immortality! Ying Zheng, the first emperor of ancient China, once sent Xu Fu, an immortal master, to the sea to search for the trace of the magic stone. Although the king of Qin failed in the end, he also alerted the world that there was such a precious magic object. As far as I know, since the king of Qin in ancient China once searched for the magic stone, there was a frenzy of searching for the magic stone. Later, there were some powerful ancient demons The mage once owned the magic stone which evolved naturally, but in the end they all disappeared without any reason. None of them lived to be 700 years old! And nicoleme is the wizard of this generation who owns the natural magic stone


    "Is there any classification of Sorcerer''s stone? Why is it called natural magic stone Hermione vaguely thought of what Hagrid had taken out, but she didn''t quite understand why nicoleme''s Sorcerer''s stone was here at Hogwarts!


    "Of course, because the magic stone was powerful, all the witches at that time yearned for it. Therefore, through superb alchemy, many artificial magic stones were made. Of course, they were also very powerful. They could turn stone into gold, and had great magic power. But the most important thing was that man-made magic stones could not make elixir of life. According to the literature, the stone sword in King Arthur''s hand is inlaid with magic stone made by human wizard and spirit mage. In order to further enhance the power of sword in stone


    "So, do you mean nicoleme has given the stone to Hogwarts?"


    "Yes, Hermione!" Van Lim pulled out a newspaper clip from his pile of materials, pointed to the man on it and said, "you see, this is nicoleme, and next to him is our Professor Dumbledore! They are good friends. Nicoleme once said that Dumbledore was the man he trusted most and that he would give up taking the elixir. I think for people of their age, life and death have long been seen through! " Van Lim''s eyes are shining with excitement. He feels that nicoleme is so cool!


    "So he gave his stone to Dumbledore for safekeeping. He didn''t think it was safe to put it in the gringott." Hermione also found a reason to convince herself.


    The fact is the same, because gulingge was attacked soon after they started school!


    "In fact, that''s it!" Fanlin picked up the cup and drank his saliva, which made him feel thirsty. He had to use some water to relieve it!"But what does that mean?" Hermione frowned and looked at Van Lin''s face tightly: "don''t tell me what you think of the Sorcerer''s stone."


    "No, of course not!" Fanlin quickly waved his hand, indicating that Hermione was not what she thought! "I mean, someone''s got a mind on the Sorcerer''s stone, and that person is in Hogwarts now!"


    "Do you mean that Troll was forced into the third floor that night to steal the Sorcerer''s stone?"


    "Yes, it must be so!" Fanlin looks at Hermione with determination!


    "And I am..." Fanlin wanted to continue to guide Hermione, but was interrupted by Hermione immediately!


    "So, Snape? Troll only got hurt that night, and he didn''t fight trolls Hermione said firmly.


    "But..." Fanlin obviously did not expect things to go this way!


    "No, but, Fanlin, I think your mind is very dangerous. You are still a first-year wizard. You are not Professor Snape or Professor Dumbledore. Although your strength is much higher than ours, it is not something you can handle Hermione took Vaseline''s hand and said it with great sincerity.


    "But Hermione, I..."


    "All right, Fanlin!" Fanlin was interrupted again. "Fanlin, listen to me. All these things should be considered by professors, OK. You can''t solve this problem with your strength. Even if Snape gets the Sorcerer''s stone, what if Snape is a professor at Hogwarts, and there''s Albus Dumbledore, the most powerful white wizard in history, who''s sitting here. There''s nothing to worry about. Don''t risk your life. OK, van Lin, look into my eyes and promise me! " Hermione glared at her big eyes and looked at Vaseline!


    "OK, ok..." Fanlin looked at Hermione. She didn''t want to say anything, so she agreed!


    When he went back in the evening and told Harry and Ron about his speculation, Harry and Ron immediately decided that Snape was playing a trick. Everything seemed to fall into a strange circle.


    All the bad things went around Snape, but Fanlin knew that it must not be Snape, otherwise Professor McGonagall or Professor Dumbledore would not instruct him to go to Snape to teach him!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 30

    The sunshine in October is not so warm. The rustling autumn wind blows over Hogwarts. Even in the magic world, his leaves begin to wither and yellow!


    The little witches all put on heavy magic robes (school uniform!) The students of each college also put on their own college color scarf!


    From the Gryffindor lounge just out of Fanlin, watching the changes in Hogwarts, can not help but miss his father in London. It was the first time al had left home so far since he was a child. However, everything is quite satisfactory!


    Now, the most anticipated thing is the Quidditch competition to be held at the end of October! Van Lim is looking forward to Quidditch. In Van Lin''s opinion, through Ron''s various yearning for Quidditch, it is like a football fan looking forward to the world cup!


    Fanlin is going to watch the magic football. If it''s fun, he doesn''t mind trying it!


    "Hey, Fanlin, what are you doing here Neville walked out of the lounge sleepily, because it was a weekend, so there was no class. Everyone can''t sleep more at this time!


    "I wonder what kind of project is Quidditch that makes you so obsessed!" Through what Hermione said last night, although van Lin was not reconciled, he had to admit that he did not have the ability to solve any problems. So now force yourself to focus on something else.


    Neville suddenly came to the spirit, heard that van Lin was interested in Quidditch, but Neville was very happy to introduce some magic world things to van Lin, before van Lin had a complete understanding of the magic world.


    "Of course, Quidditch is a sport with unique charm. You think about it, flying in the sky, scoring goals with your teammates. At the same time, there''s the flying bludgeon and the mysterious snitch. It''s cool to think about it, isn''t it, Fanlin Neville looked forward to seeing van Lin!


    "Oh, of course Cool, of course Fanlin some distracted, sure enough, he can''t help thinking about those things that can''t be handled!


    Seeing Neville continue to say, van Lin quickly interrupted Neville.


    "I''m sorry, Neville. I think I''ll have a chance to listen to you tell me some interesting stories about the magic world! Now it''s my morning class time! " Sorry to nod to Neville, escape also ran away from Neville''s language offensive!


    A day''s time, so trance in the past, Fanlin tried to find something to do, but the mind how can''t help but drift to those things that can''t help it!


    Finally, after dinner, in Hermione''s sad eyes, Fanlin went to look for Snape!


    Through the dark corridor, he politely said hello to Mr. filch, and gently scratched Mr. Filch''s cat''s chin, although the cat was ugly!


    When we got to the underground, there was no trace of people on the road, only a few ghosts were floating in the corridor of the castle! Worst of all, he met the toughest Pippi.


    Piper screamed and smashed a small stone at Van Lin.


    "Go away, Pippi!" Van Lin pointed his wand at the Pippi who kept throwing pebbles at him.


    "Damned little Al, you''re underground so late to steal Snape''s treasure!" Pippi ghost''s tone is not a bit of doubt together, not waiting for van Lin to answer, he yelled around in the corridor.


    "Valentine is a thief. He''s coming to steal Snape''s collection! Van Lindel is a... "


    Before Pippi finished, a bright red light came from the front of Fanlin''s wand: "stupefy!"


    Pippi screamed. Obviously, he could not be immune to the magic attack. Although he was not knocked out, the coma curse still hurt Pippi.


    At least that''s what Pippi thinks!


    "Damn al! You little son of a bitch, I won''t let you have a good time Pippi roared at Fanlin.


    According to the usual character of Al, even if it was a Pippi, it was only the ghost of nasslytherin, barrow the bloody man, to frighten Pippi.


    But today''s Fanlin is very irritable, maybe it''s the bad mood brought by the day''s wandering!


    "Damn Al, you thief!" Pippi roared through al''s body. Al felt a chill in his soul!


    "Damn it, Pippi..." There was a red light in front of Al''s wand, but Pippi swished and ran through the wall. Pippi''s voice echoed through the corridor!


    Finally came to Snape''s office. Snape was sitting in his chair waiting for him!


    "What a pity. It''s ridiculous to be caught like this by a ridiculous Slytherin ghost!" Snape, with the same paralyzed face, sat in his chair and looked at Vaseline with no emotion.


    "Sorry, Professor Snape!" Fanlin didn''t want to say anything more, and for ghosts, there was no particularly good magic spell to deal with such things!


    "Oh? It seems that you have accepted your fate? " Snape''s eyes were fixed on Al, as if he wanted to see through something!"No, Professor Snape!" Van Lin looked at Snape''s face, there was an indescribable state, like anger, like decadent general expression!


    "My student, can''t be like this, if you are in such a state, then I think you can go back today!"


    "I''m sorry, Professor Snape. I''m just thinking about something!" Fanlin took a breath, let his mood become peaceful!


    "Take out your wand, Valentine." Snape took out his wand and with a wave of his hand, a soul creature floated out of the box. The air around becomes cold in an instant!


    "Today I''m going to teach you the first magic spell. I think you should know what I want to teach you!" Snape looked into van Lin''s eyes as if he wanted to see something!


    "It''s a powerful petrifaction curse!" Van Lim looks at Snape and slowly spits out the name of the spell!


    "Yes, I don''t want my students to be fooled by the specter that has always been insignificant!" Snape looked at Vaseline coldly.


    "Petrificus totalus maxima!"


    A gray light fell into the ghost''s body. See a stretch of gray from the ghost''s body spread out, until covered the whole half of the wall, gray spread to stop!


    Fanlin was surprised to look at everything in front of him. Although he knew that Snape was very powerful, he did not expect that the scope of petrification would be so large that it even affected a person''s soul!


    "This is just an enhanced version of the petrified spell. In fact, a lot of magic can directly affect the soul!" Snape put away his wand, sat in his chair and calmly explained the fact to al.


    In fact, not all the magic that affects the soul will be attributed to the black magic, such as the red fire curse, the enhanced petrifaction curse and so on.


    In fact, a lot of magic can be used.


    According to the Ministry of magic, there are only three incantations, namely, impreio, grucio, and Avada Kedavra, which are absolutely forbidden. There are also some incantations that have been banned from ancient times, such as the blood charm, soul whip and so on, which are forbidden to use!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 31

    "But, Professor, it belongs to the realm of the black magic!" Van leen looks at Snape with uncertainty. This kind of magic directly acting on the soul is forbidden to be studied by first grade students!


    "If you can''t accept this level of magic, I think you can get out of here!" Snape looked at Van Lin coldly. Snape''s heart filled with all kinds of thoughts. Snape is also a mixed race, just like Van Lin. Snape went to Dumbledore the same day that van Lim came to him. He wanted to ask Dumbledore what was going on.


    And Deng buliduo''s answer is to let him fan up a lot of emotion.


    The same half blood, the same single parent, although


    "Petrochemicals totalus maxima!" A gray light from the wand of Vaseline, although not as bright as Snape, but also caused part of the soul petrified!


    "Good!" Snape nodded with satisfaction. "As a student of mine, you can''t be like you used to be."


    "Professor Snape, I''m at your disposal." Van Lim stares at Snape''s eyes, revealing a shocking light in his two pupils!


    "Professor Snape, I want to ask, have you ever thought about the Sorcerer''s stone?"


    "What do you say?" Snape stood up and grabbed van Lin''s collar with his hand!


    "I said," do you have any idea about the Sorcerer''s stone? " Although van Lin was sure that he was Professor Lodge, Harry, Ron and Hermione were three of his best friends who doubted Snape, which made him wonder whether it was Snape or not!


    "What do you know, Valentine." Snape let go of van Lin and whispered in Al''s ear, "I know, Professor Snape. Troll that night, Professor Lodge put troll in, right? " Van Lin looked at Snape''s face and said it without hesitation.


    "I don''t know what the forbidden forest has to do with Professor Lodge, but I found Unicorn blood on Professor Lodge''s scarf. This is the same as the forbidden Unicorn monster. Besides, unicorn blood is not a magic material accepted by law, is it? "


    "What are you talking about? Forbidden forest? " Snape was a little surprised. He didn''t expect this to happen in the forbidden forest.


    "Mr. van Lindel, I think you can be a first-year wizard safely, or you can improve your strength. I don''t think this kind of thing needs secret intervention." Snape sat back in his chair, and no one knew what Snape was thinking!


    "But Professor Snape..."


    "Well, Mr. valinger, I think your detective game can stop here. Now, it''s business to practice the mantra I''ve given you!" Snape was very impatient and obviously didn''t want to continue this boring reasoning with Vaseline.


    With a wave of hand, more ghosts fly out of a box in the corner! This made Fanlin not want to ask Snape any more questions!


    Time always passed quickly. Under the control of Snape''s magic, ghosts kept coming to van Lin, and sometimes van Lin''s magic was not urgent. Will experience a kind of strange cold feeling, that is to invade the bone marrow cold!


    "Petrochemicals totalus maxima!..." When the last ghost is successfully petrified in the air, fanlinkou gasps, nothing is more tired than the consumption of magic!


    "Keep in mind that your current petrification can only hold the ghost for a short time, and it can be removed by cursing stop. When your magic is stronger, it will prolong the time of petrification until it is permanent! " With a wave of his hand, Snape put all the ghosts in the box.


    During this time, van Lin found that his first petrified ghost had already reacted and could slightly lift his arm!


    "Permanent petrochemicals? What will be used to remove the petrifaction effect, and to what extent should I be able to cause such damage? " Vaseline looked at Snape, who was drawing the magic border, and asked curiously!


    "With mogra grass, wormwood juice, and spirit calling grass, you can prepare a magic drug that contacts with the petrochemical state! As for when you can reach this level of injury... " Snape took a deep look at Vaseline.


    From van Lin''s two pupils, Snape can feel a strange magic.


    He once asked Dumbledore about Fanlin. He knew that it was an ancient blood secret from China. What was the specific effect of it? Snape was not very clear. Many Chinese witchcraft never flowed out!


    "This requires you to cooperate with me to carry out a few corresponding tests before I can tell you exactly when you can emit that powerful magic!"


    "Yes, Professor Snape!"


    "But..." Snapton paused, pondered on the question of magic, and continued: "according to the average level of Hogwarts students, the average wizard will not be able to cause such permanent damage until he is 25 years old! Of course, every year there will be students who have just graduated and can reach this level! "Snape said as he searched his cupboard for his own potion!


    "Of course, the speed of magic growth can be stimulated by repeatedly consuming magic, but it is painful to do so! There are also some magic drugs to help, but the growth in exchange is not very stable


    "For example, enchanting potion, and magic potion?" Van Lin asked Snape tentatively!


    "Yes, but the configuration of enchanting potions is unknown. It is difficult to collect the materials of magic potions, and the effect is not particularly good. After all, what Tishen potion brings is not a permanent improvement, but a temporary one that allows you to have more powerful magic power. When the effect of the potion is over, you will be beaten back to the prototype. If you don''t consolidate well during this period. " Snape said as he took a black potion out of the cupboard and handed it to Al!


    "What is this?" Al looked at the potion in his hand, and his mouth was bitter!


    "My own improved tranquilizer, which is mixed with some refreshing magic agent ingredients, can only help you calm the empty magic in your body, and the effect is very weak!" After Snape gave the potion to Vaseline, he sat back in his chair and looked at him coldly!


    Fanlin looked at the magic potion in his hand and looked at Snape again. He knew that he could not make it. As soon as he closed his eyes, he poured the whole bottle of magic medicine into his stomach!


    At the moment of the entrance of the potion, Fanlin didn''t feel any discomfort, instead, there was a fragrance reverberating in the mouth!


    After a while, van Lin''s stomach was about to explode, and he felt like an inflated balloon. His stomach was very painful.


    After a while, a hot feeling was introduced into the mind, the original empty spirit sea, with this hot flow and gradually filling up. Only when you know how much water overflows, can this medicine stop!


    Vaseline could feel that his magic power was slightly increased compared with that of an hour ago, though not very impressive. You know, this also breaks the magic of the wizard in the Ministry of magic. According to the different physique, the growth rate is different, but they all grow naturally with age!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 32

    "Thank you, Professor Snape!" Although van Lin''s stomach is very uncomfortable, but Van Lin knows that Snape is doing it for his good!


    "Forget that, Valentine, I can''t treat my disciples badly, though it''s not my intention!" Snape barely twitched the corners of his mouth, a stiff smile.


    "Professor Snape, can you tell me what the monster in the forbidden forest is?"


    "I don''t think it''s a matter of fatigue for you, Mr. al!" Snape looked at the hourglass on the table. The sand had leaked out, proving that an hour had passed.


    "That''s all for today, Mr. al." With a wave of Snape''s hand, Fanlin flew out again without any resistance!


    "Really, damn it..." Van Lim had wanted to ask something more, such as the history of Professor Lodge.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, Snape hasn''t bothered you lately." Hermione looked at Van Lin, who was reading a book. Her face was worried!


    For the last week, Fanlin has been going to Snape to practice magic every day!


    In order to test his talent, Snape tried every means to stimulate van Lin!


    For example, we can''t help counting the ghost tide, plus various strange potions in each.


    I remember that Snape gave him a bottle of blue potion the day before yesterday.


    Deep sapphire blue potion, exuding a thrilling beauty, Snape said it was for his special deployment of spiritual stimulation (i.e., magic!) Growth.


    Fanlin did not hesitate to drink!


    This made al understand that the more beautiful the potion was, the harder it was to drink.


    When the potion flowed through his throat, Fanlin felt the pain in his throat like being scratched by a knife blade. Then all kinds of unspeakable flavors of Vaseline burst out from his mouth. With the burning pain, he gave van Lin an experience from life to death!


    "Oh, nothing, I''m ok!" Van Lin shifted his eyes from the book to Hermione''s face, trying to squeeze out a smile, but it was ugly!


    Because last night, when practicing with Snape, Snape could only defend but not attack, but Snape''s instant armor mantra was not so fun! Because of the untimely evasion, Fanlin was petrified by his powerful petrifaction curse, which was also a very vivid lesson.


    After all, not everyone has the opportunity to experience their own attack spell, and now the wizarding world rarely fights, right!


    Although Snape relieved him of the petrification, van Lin could not avoid his own incantation perfectly in the following practice.


    Although he tried his best to avoid it, he still got a lot of his own incantations, such as coma curse, petrifaction mantra, and powerful petrifaction mantra, which made Fanlin a little stiff all day. Snape asked him to take a rest for two days to adjust his body function and continue to accept his teaching. And Snape said that he would make some. Special things to test the magic of vanillin''s eyes!


    "Are you sure?" Hermione frowned. "You don''t usually do that. It''s time for you to practice the piano. But you didn''t go today, and you usually don''t laugh so bad! "


    "Nothing. I just have a little too much practice recently. Just take a break. I don''t have to go to Snape these two days. I can take a break!" Van Lin''s smile, because of the facial muscle stiffness, smile is still so ugly!


    "Well, I''ll help you back. I won''t read any books today." Hermione was about to get up from the stool.


    "No, Hermione, I want to take a walk in the castle. You don''t have to worry about me. After all, it''s not too late! " Van Lin quickly stopped Hermione and packed up the things on her desk.


    "Well, you''ll be back early." Hermione didn''t say anything more, just looked at Vaseline worried.


    Recently, van Lin''s state is very wrong, but Hermione doesn''t know what it is because of, maybe because of the magic stone, but Hermione will not let him continue to pursue these things!


    Out of the library, aimlessly walking in the corridor, looking at the old Hogwarts castle, Fanlin''s mood has gradually calmed down, a lot of recent troubles!


    The improvement of his strength, Professor Lodge, the monsters of the forbidden forest, and the Sorcerer''s stone are not things that should be considered at his age, but they happen around him, which makes him have to think about it and not worry about it!


    "I''ve had enough!" As he walked, van Lin murmured, his fingernails across the old walls of Hogwarts castle, a strong sense of history.


    "You have to think about which side you are on..." Accompanied by a bang, the sound came from the end of the corridor, which attracted the attention of van Lin!


    "I I I know, si Snape... " A timid voice sounded from the corner corridor. The voice sounded tremulous.


    "Snape? The other, Professor Lodge? " All of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, Fanlin stepped over, in order to hear more clearly!


    "Rocky, you''re very good. I don''t have time to pay attention to you during this period. What have you done? I haven''t settled accounts with you for the last Troll incident. Is it forbidden forest again? How about fighting unicorns? Is life so short? " Snape''s voice reverberated in the corridor. Fanlin felt that the air had become a little cold. At this moment, Snape was a little terrible!"No, it''s not. S Snape! Ban In the forbidden forest, I don''t even know Youdu Unicorn Rocky was struggling, perhaps because of fear.


    "Do you think I will believe it? Rocky? Don''t think I don''t know what you''re doing, or that sentence. You have to think clearly, which side do you want to stand on? "


    "I Of course I am Stand on You On your side! Professor Snape! Ha Ha ha...! " Rocky is still some kind of neurotic laugh.


    "It''s better to be like this, rocky. You can also..." The brazier in the cloister swayed for a moment and then went out.


    It''s time to turn off the lights. Hogwarts castle, which has no idle people wandering around, looks more silent!


    Cold moonlight through the window into the corridor, a long shadow across the corridor, reflected on the floor of the corridor!


    "Rocky..." Snape seems to want to say something else! Looking back on the floor of the corridor, a figure fell on the ground.


    Fanlin wanted to continue to listen, but the sudden sound of footsteps made Fanlin have to leave here quickly!


    Looking at the shadow on the ground because of the moonlight, Fanlin scolded secretly, and ignored to continue to hide his body shape. Then, there came the footsteps of two people in the corridor!


    "Who is there? Stop it Snape was behind, shouting to stop as he chased the figure in front of him.


    "In that case, stupefy" When it comes to coma, the curse comes from Snape''s wand!


    "Protego Fanlin quickly waved his wand and blocked the coma curse back.


    After Snape''s edification, van Lin at least knew how to make this spell, which was the first time he successfully released the armor mantra.


    Hearing the familiar voice, Snape slowly stopped and took a deep look at the disappearing figure at the end of the corridor. Snape also roughly guessed who it was!


    "Damn it!" Van Lin cursed in a low voice. Today''s idea is really wrong. First, Snape found out the light, so that he did not hear more information, and was hit by Snape''s coma curse.


    Although there are armor mantras, Snape''s magic power is not comparable to any other! This makes Fanlin''s head feel dizzy now!


    Now, there is a light in front of Fanlin. He knows that it is Mr. filch who is visiting the castle. If Mr. filch finds out, Gryffindor will lose points again!


    At this time, van Lin found that on his left side of the wall suddenly appeared a simple door, the upper end of the door is still constantly emerging from the wall.


    "What''s this? I haven''t seen it before!" I don''t know how many times this road has been taken!


    Mr. filch was about to appear from the other end of the corridor. For a moment, Fanlin didn''t know what to do.


    "Leave it to fate." Fanlin bit his teeth, pushed open the door on the left and hid in it!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 33

    Push open the door, present in front of Fanlin is a huge storage room, which is full of a variety of items.


    There are all kinds of old tables, chairs and bookshelves that may have been brought by Hogwarts'' house elves to keep Hogwarts clean and tidy.


    There are all kinds of strange things, maybe the students are afraid that these contraband will be found by the school, or what, they all hide in this room!


    Judging from the way the door appeared and the fact that Mr. filch had not been in front of him for a long time. This room will not be easily found by the teachers, because this room has been applied a magic magic, from the appearance of the door and so many personal contraband can be seen!


    "The origin of the devil," Fanlin muttered to himself, which is a rare book because ancient magicians did not distinguish white magic from black magic. So at that time, witches around the world never taboo to study what black magic, in their view, magic can be studied and applied!


    Among them, the magic of demonic Department flourished for a time. King Solomon and his 72 magic pillars were the most famous. King Solomon is known as the great wizard who developed the demonic system to the top. He had collated a code of demons. The above details the knowledge of demons and how they are called.


    However, since the devil has a strong power, the cost of summoning is also extremely bloody,. It often needs the blood of thousands of people, as well as magical creatures, such as wizard, dragon, spirit and so on! Therefore, the study of demonic magic has been banned in later generations, and the demonic code compiled by King Solomon disappeared with his death!


    There are also some absolutely forbidden magic, such as undead magic.


    The most important representative of undead magic is the pyramid built by the Egyptian Pharaoh, or the full name of the pyramid of the dead! Every generation of Egyptian pharaohs is proficient in all kinds of undead magic, curse magic. Ron''s brother is working in Egypt now. It''s not a simple job to excavate the pyramids!


    Another ancestor of the undead magic has to mention Ying Zheng, the first emperor of Qin Dynasty in ancient China.


    Ying Zheng, the king of Qin Dynasty, failed to find the elixir of immortality, so he became the most terrible undead monarch in the world. Still commanding his army of the dead underground!


    Fanlin remembers that he once read in a world magic historical material that the "code of conduct for nobles" was excavated from the mausoleum of the Qin emperor Van Lin picked up a thin pamphlet at his feet. The style is very old. It is made of parchment with fine patterns. It seems that the noble students in the Middle Ages left it here.


    "Where does this place come from?" Fanlin is surprised to see this place that makes him happy! Everything here is so agreeable to Fanlin''s mind.


    A hiding place. There are books Fanlin wants to read, as well as the equipment that Fanlin needs to configure potions, as well as a magic target to practice!


    Not far away, there was a puppet with a wand. Fanlin had read about it in the prophet''s daily. It was a magic puppet for training produced by the TOSCO factory!


    "It''s so cool..." With his mouth open, van Lin kept turning around. He felt that he was going to be surrounded by surprise!


    I don''t know how long it has passed. Fanlin just feels here, and time is totally invisible!


    The evening wind blows over the castle of Hogwarts. In the wind echo, listening to the rustle of leaves, all the feeling is so beautiful and peaceful!


    ¡­¡­


    "You went there last night!" Hermione asked Vaseline in a low voice. "You know, I waited late in the Hogwarts common room! I asked Harry, and he said you weren''t upstairs! "


    Today''s first class is Professor Bince''s history of magic. Professor burns is the only ghost professor in the whole school and possibly in the world. He has been a ghost for more than 900 years, and he knows a lot of things.


    However, due to the fact that Professor Bince is a ghost, although the content of the history of magic he has taught is rich, he has no emotional fluctuation for more than 600 years, and his tone is really stiff to the extreme. This makes his class always feel sleepy!


    You can''t imagine what a ghost can tell you. Come on!


    "Yes, Fanlin, listen to the fat lady. You come back to the rest room in the early morning!" Harry interrupted, followed by Ron.


    Ron''s head was down, not awake!


    "I went shopping a little late last night, and then I caught up with the lights out! On the way back, I met Mr. filch! I hid in a room Van leen thought about it and didn''t tell Harry about meeting Snape and rocky last night and eavesdropping on them.


    Al felt that Hermione would not let him go if he knew about it!


    "And then? After hiding, why do you come back so late? You know, there are still three hours before the light goes out in the morning. Don''t tell me you fell asleep during this time Hermione stares into van Lin''s eyes, which obviously does not satisfy her."I care more about where you hide from Mr. filch than that." Ron also came over, of course, just moved the book cushion as a pillow to the three people''s side!


    "I don''t know. It was a passage from the first floor to the underground, and a door appeared on my left. I had no way to hide. I don''t know why there is a door there


    "A door? How could there be a door there? " Hermione looks at al suspiciously, where she often goes, because that''s the only way to take potions!


    "Really, it just emerged from the wall. I don''t know what happened. Maybe it''s a magic trick." Fanlin counsels the shoulder, indicated that he has already explained all!


    "Is there a lot of things there, like a huge storage room?" Ron was a little excited, and his voice became louder.


    "Keep your voice down, Ron. Everyone''s watching you!" Harry was embarrassed to look at the eyes, no way, his right is Ron!


    "I''m sorry, I mean, is there a lot of stuff there, like all kinds of magic props?"


    "Yes, Ron, do you know where it is?" Van Lin looked at Ron and thought it was a mysterious place.


    "I see! It''s a house where you can get what you want


    "What?" Some of them didn''t hear clearly. After the embarrassment, the four of them lowered their voices too low!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 34

    "I said," that''s the house where you want it. " Ron put his head up. "I heard Fred and George say that the house of call is a room with a vanishing spell. That room is usually just a wall, or a utility room. It''s only when it sees the people in need that it''s there for you


    "Really? The vanishing mantra can''t do such a magic effect Hermione thought it was a bit out of the blue. She can cast the ordinary vanishing spell herself!


    "It''s true!" Ron blushed, apparently dissatisfied with Hermione''s questioning.


    "Hermione, I think Ron is right!" Fanlin quickly interrupted the quarrel between the two people. For some reason, Hermione and Ron always looked at each other badly!


    "When I entered the room, I did feel the magic wave of the vanishing spell. However, there are many strange magic waves. I don''t know what the magic spell is. I think it''s the combination of all kinds of magic spells that makes this effect! "


    "Can you feel the magic wave? How can''t I feel it! " Ron is surprised to look at Van Lin, it is obvious that van Lin said the magic wave of things that he can not understand!


    "That''s because you''re lazy, Ron!" Hermione mercilessly strikes, for the fight against Ron, Hermione is still relatively enthusiastic, although she can not feel the magic wave that Al said. But maybe it''s just that the magic power of Vaseline is much higher than her. Hermione can''t cast a coma spell before.


    Fanlin and Harry looked at each other. They were used to such a scene!


    "That''s enough for you, Hermione!" Ron''s face now looks like a boiled frog. With the red hair of Weasley''s family, it makes people feel like Ron is cooked.


    "Hermione, all right, let Ron go on!" Al, stop Hermione quickly to stop her attack on Ron!


    Ron gasped, gave Hermione a hard look, and went on, "Fred and George told me that every year, one or two of the students would find the house where they wanted it, as evidenced by the pile-up in the room."


    "There you can also see the relics left by our first group of schoolmasters, not long after the castle was built. The most important thing is that in the room where you want and need what you want, the house will basically satisfy your ideas. Unless someone enters the room together, if there is only one person in the room, he will only see some sundries and some things he wants! "


    Ron thought for a moment and went on to say, "I remember Fred and George told me that if you don''t need a venue or something that needs to change the whole house, you can see what the house looks like when you want it. What''s more, the two of them went in once and found a Quidditch court, just in time for the two of them to enter the school team and lack practice


    "So. It''s a wonderful place to have a look at it later Harry felt that it was in line with his appetite. After all, his first Quidditch game was coming soon!


    "Don''t be silly, Harry!" Ron smiles and pats Harry on the shoulder. "It''s not going to be honest. Fred and George are still working on how to get into that room."


    "So if we want to get in, we have to look at the opportunity." Fanlin felt very sorry, after all, there are many things he was interested in!


    "Yes, that''s why I say you''re lucky, Valentine!" Ron said this, then squint eyes, lying on his pile of books, fantasy that he also went into the room.


    "Is that true? Fanlin, I always feel strange there Hermione frowned and whispered to van Lin!


    "That''s right, Hermione. I did see a lot of magic books, potions, and all sorts of other things." Fanlin sighed, "I should have brought more books if I knew it was like this."


    "Did you bring out the book? What are they? " Hermione is still a little hard to believe. After all, seeing is believing and hearing is believing! What''s more, after Ron''s explanation, Hermione felt that the original high credibility had dropped a lot!


    "Some medieval anecdotes, some potions and magic spell books!" Fanlin vowed to tell Hermione, "go back and I''ll show you! I remember the history of magic and some interesting information on it


    "OK..." Hermione took another look at Ron, the whole person was in fantasy, Fanlin''s words proved that Ron was not talking nonsense, which made Hermione very unhappy!


    After class, Fanlin and others did not give up and came to the place where the house appeared yesterday. After knocking on the wall for a long time, they knew that Mr. filch appeared with his cat and scared the four people away. Then they gave up!


    At the end of the day''s class, van Lin shared some of the books he had brought out to three people before practicing, which convinced Hermione that there was such a room at Hogwarts.


    Because he didn''t have to go to Snape to be abused today, van Lin felt very relaxed. He practiced the piano for a while, and ended his whole day''s life easily in the applause of everyone.Since last night, although I was still curious about Professor Lodge''s affairs, after knowing Snape''s concern for Professor Lodge, Fanlin was relieved that he still believed in Snape. Although he was very disgusted, it was also believed in Dumbledore''s decision!


    Fanlin felt that for so many days, today is the most relaxed. After drinking Snape''s Potion, he had a good sleep. Now, more important things come. After all, Harry''s first Quidditch competition is about to start!


    ¡­¡­


    "Good morning, Harry!" Van Lin rubbed his eyes and looked at Harry who got up early! Harry has always been the first to get up in recent days.


    Originally, the first person to get up was Fanlin, because Snape asked him to use the method that Snape taught him, that is, put a crystal ball in his hand, immerse the magic power into it for operation and grinding, so as to consolidate his magic power!


    But now, Harry because of the tension, after all, is near the game, Harry''s mood is inevitably a little excited and nervous!


    Van Lin looked down at his watch. It was only six thirty in the morning and said to Harry, "Harry, how nervous are you Today is Saturday. You can have a rest in these two days. Normally, you and Ron will not get up until about eight o''clock! "


    "But I can''t sleep, Valentine." Harry stroked Hedwig''s feather with his hand.


    Whenever Harry had something on his mind, Harry would sit on the window sill and touch Hedwig with his hand!


    "I knew that the Quidditch match would start next Monday. What if I couldn''t fly well, what if I let Slytherin''s seeker toryn catch the snitch first?"


    "My God, Harry, I think what you need now is to relax, relax! You understand, Harry Van Lin touched his forehead with his hand. Harry is in a very bad state now!


    "I know van Lin, but I can''t relax now. I''m afraid Gryffindor will lose because of me!" Harry scratched his hair with his hand.


    "Well, believe me, no, Harry. You know, you''re good at flying, but you''re genetically gifted! "


    Harry touched Hedwig silently without saying a word. Obviously, these innocuous words can''t make Harry feel relieved.


    "Well, Harry, when I finish my homework, we''ll go out. I have a good way to help you practice."


    "Really?" Harry looked up at Fanlin expectantly!


    "Really, Harry, take the broomstick and I think we can practice a little bit more! But it''s up to you to figure out what to do with the broom! " "I don''t have that thing!" said Fanlin, smiling at Harry


    "OK, no problem. It''s on me!" Harry patted his chest with his hand.


    "You must practice


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 35

    After lunch, some students who didn''t finish their homework on Friday night are still working hard. After all, there are five days of vacation, a two-day weekend, plus Quidditch''s three-day holiday!


    "It''s so hard!" Ron grabs his hair with his hand, and the professors won''t cut back on his homework because of Quidditch!


    "Take your time, Ron! If you can create all the assignments assigned by professors without books, there will be no problem in the final exam! " Fanlin put down his book and comforted Ron, who was depressed in front of him!


    "You don''t have to be sarcastic here. Students like you and Hermione are all a students. These assignments are very simple for you." Ron''s face was drooping, and he was obviously not interested in Van Lin''s sarcasm!


    "Well, you didn''t study hard!" Hermione put down the intermediate white magic in her hands. Under the stimulation of van Lin, Hermione also began to learn more magic charms that were not her age. Although there is not enough magic to display, but it is always good to understand!


    "I don''t know where Harry is!" After venting, the professors still have to finish their homework, especially for the magic pharmacy. Ron doesn''t want to be penalized by Snape for no reason, although it is unavoidable!


    The afternoon went on, and Ron was still fighting for his homework. Fanlin is teaching Hermione some small casting techniques. As for the wand free casting method that Fanlin has mastered, although it is faster, the effect is not as good as that given by magic wand!


    "Fanlin Ron Hermione There was a loud cry outside the hall!


    There was a rush of footsteps, and Harry came running towards them with two broomsticks in his hand. A comet seven, a halo 2000!


    "Fanlin..." Harry stood panting at the table, and Hermione pushed a cup into Harry''s hand!


    "Aguamenti!" A clear stream of water from the front of Hermione''s wand filled the glass quickly!


    Thank you, Hermione Harry drained the water in one gulp and gasped a little!


    "Van Lin, let''s go and practice Quidditch!" Harry''s going out as soon as he pulls up van Lin!


    "What? Pulling van Lin to practice Quidditch Hermione had just put the cup in place when he heard the news that puzzled him!


    "Yes, Fanling said this morning that there is a way to help me practice Quidditch! So this morning I went to wood to borrow his broomstick and asked him to help me with the use of the Quidditch site! " Harry seemed a little excited. He didn''t expect Professor McGonagall to agree to his request!


    Can''t help but say, Harry will wood''s comet 7 into van Lin''s hands, pull up van Lin and go out!


    "Really." Hermione put her hand on her forehead, and since she came to Hogwarts, Hermione''s movement has become more proficient.


    Looking at Ron''s face, Hermione felt more headache! Pack up his and van Lin''s book, hold the book to chase out! But Ron reacts to come over, the mouth clamors to wait a moment, while flustered will his thing all disorderly gather together, chase out!


    Because the school is not allowed to use the broom casually, so Harry and van Lin did not fly out, just took the broom and trotted out all the way!


    "Harry Harry and Hermione are still running after you Fanlin is a little short of breath, and I don''t know where Harry''s so energetic!


    "Oh It''s OK. It''ll be there soon! " Harry points to the Quidditch court ahead.


    If you look around, you can see through the gate of Quidditch stadium. It is a green field, just like the football field played by Muggles.


    But the surrounding is not like the Muggle gymnasium, but replaced by a few tall towers, with a huge gap between them. On the ground there is only a layer of fence more than one person high!


    On both sides of the court, there are also three huge pillars with rings on them. That''s the goal to score the fly. This is the first time al has come to Quidditch stadium. He has only seen it from a distance from the castle!


    "It looks interesting!" Van Lin looked at the high goal hanging in the sky, can not help but be more interested in Quidditch!


    Slowly come to the center of the court with Nathan and Roxanne!


    "You two are running too fast!" Hermione dropped the book on the ground and lay down on the lawn.


    Hermione loved the feeling. Lying on the lawn, she felt like she was back at home. The whole person was very relaxed!


    Harry saw that Hermione and Ron had arrived, and he couldn''t help but say, "let''s get started, Valentine!"


    "All right." Van Lin shook his head helplessly. In fact, he didn''t have any good methods to help Harry practice Quidditch. After all, van Lin had never contacted him before. He just wanted Harry to relax!


    "It should be about the same." Van Lin thought, van Lin is going to train Harry in the same way that Snape trained him!"Harry, what do you think is the most important thing to be a seeker?" Vaseline looked at Harry and wanted to know what Harry was thinking!


    "It should be It should be speed Harry was a little unsure of his answer. Harry never thought about it.


    "It''s just one of them, Harry!" Fanlin looked at Harry seriously, first to Harry bluff, so as to fool things over!


    "As a seeker, speed is the most basic requirement. There is also the capture of dynamic vision, after all, the speed of snitch is very fast, and it is very small, it is not easy to be found, you should be able to find him in the field! "


    "What''s more, your opponent will not let you find the snitch and leave you free to chase the thief. They will try their best to interfere with you. It may be physical confrontation, or some external interference, weather, obstacles, and ghost flying ball


    "Well, that''s right. Wood said that in Quidditch, opponents are likely to interfere with their seeker in various ways." Harry never thought about pushing glasses. He didn''t think that he was pushing too much!


    "Well, that''s it! You have the snitch If there''s anything about it.


    Only to see Harry from the pocket out of a very beautiful golden ball!


    "Very good, you go up first, I will come soon. In the process of chasing the snitch, I will use my magic to simulate all kinds of interference to train your reflex nerves! As for the rest, I really can''t help you! However, your light wheel 2000 is not today''s fastest flying broom, speed can not be considered! As long as you fly well enough, I think, under the interference of my magic, you can still successfully catch the snitch. Quidditch must be OK Vaseline nodded to make Harry believe it more!


    Harry also has no doubt, riding his light wheel 2000 directly flew to the sky, looking for the ball to guard where he should be!


    Seeing that van Lin was about to fly up and help Harry practice, Hermione quickly got up and pulled a hand of van Lin!


    "Are you sure it works? I mean, you haven''t been in contact with Quidditch before. I''d like to believe you, but... " Hermione pulled Fanlin aside and looked back at Ron, who was waving to Harry. Her heart was a little empty!


    Van Lin also looked at Harry in the sky and whispered to Hermione, "I don''t know much about it, and I can''t train Harry at all, but I think Harry is really nervous and wants to help him relax."


    "So you were just bragging." Hermione raised her eyebrows and was about to say something wrong with you.


    Van Lin quickly stopped and continued: "this is no way. Besides, there is nothing wrong with training Harry''s reflex nerves. It''s good for him."


    "Fanlin, what are you doing? Come on up here... " Harry yelled at Vaseline in the air!


    "Oh, I know, I''ll come!" Fanlin quickly mounted on the broom.


    "I''ll go up first, Hermione!" Fanlin pointed to Harry in the sky, and saw Hermione nodding his head reluctantly. Fanlin''s feet kicked hard and flew into the air!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 36

    Al controls the broom skillfully. After all, in Mrs. Molly''s flying class, Al''s flying performance is almost the same as Harry''s. This made Harry invite al to play Quidditch with him more than once!


    However, Al was busy with all kinds of things a while ago, and he didn''t have much energy to train Quidditch, which made Harry feel very sorry!


    Flying in the sky, Al felt like a bird. He felt extremely comfortable!


    After two laps around the Quidditch stadium, Al just felt the whole person getting excited!


    "How do you feel?" Harry could not help but feel a little curious when he saw al!


    "It''s great. I''m thinking about signing up for Quidditch next year." Al closed his eyes and felt the breeze on his face. It was really a fine afternoon!


    "You must be OK. You fly so well that you will be selected for Gryffindor''s Quidditch team!" Harry was a little excited. Al finally let go!


    "Well, Harry, let''s get started!" Al smiles. It''s next year''s business. There''s no need to decide that early.


    "Mm-hmm, OK, I''m ready!" Harry looked at al and held his broom tightly in his hands!


    "Watch out, Harry, I''ll keep getting in the way of you chasing the snitch!" Al pulled out the snitch, palm up, and saw the snitch stretched out a pair of pale gold wings as thin as cicada wings from both ends!


    "Let''s get started." Al hands up a lift, the snitch immediately take off, in front of the two fly two circles, then disappeared without a trace!


    "It flies really fast!" Al couldn''t help sighing. After a look at Harry, who was still looking for him, Al''s mouth lit up a mischievous smile.


    "Harry, watch out!" Al pulled out his wand in his arms and pointed it at Harry!


    A magic bullet made of pure magic condensed quickly on the front end of Al''s wand.


    Although al controlled the output of magic power, making the magic bullet only had its own appearance, it still hurt to hit him! And now Harry can''t fight back with his wand!


    Harry came back to his senses, only to see a shot size light shot at him at a very fast speed, can''t help but startled. Then, the light ball hit Harry''s shoulder. Although it was not so serious, it still hurt Harry!


    "Al, you..." Before he finished speaking, there were many magic balls in front of Al''s wand, which scared Harry to run away!


    With the action of the two, a chase war also officially opened the curtain!


    ¡­¡­


    "Impedimenta!" A wall with golden red light quickly congeals in front of Harry''s eyes. Harry grabs his light wheel 2000 and raises his broom quickly before hitting it! (obstacle mantra can slow down the enemy''s pursuit speed, slow down the enemy''s magic spell flying speed, or condense entities to block the enemy. Snape taught al about the application of this kind of magic


    Harry breathed a sigh of relief as he crossed the wall formed by the barrier curse. At first, he didn''t adapt to Al''s practice, but after flying for a long time, Harry gradually adapted to Al''s way. After all, Harry flew very well!


    "Harry, it''s great. You''re in great shape now." Al is hanging in the distance to keep his magic''s effective attack range!


    Harry looked back at al. He thought that Al was very hateful today. He didn''t know how al did it. He changed from a light bomb to a water ball. Several times, Harry was not in a hurry to escape and fell into Al''s prank. This makes Harry look like he''s just pulled out of the water. His hair is wet.


    But Harry is still quite happy, after all, this is a joke between friends, Harry enjoys this feeling!


    Hermione and Ron on the ground have been watching the two men in the sky through the eagle eye technique that Al has applied to them. Seeing that there were about five or six water balls in front of Al''s wand, Harry began to dodge desperately, which made them laugh! Ron also completely forgot the trouble that schoolwork brought to him!


    I don''t know how long he dodged. Harry just felt that he was more and more adept at al''s magic attack. Even Harry could use some small flying skills, turning and turning to avoid al''s magic attack!


    This chase until Harry found the trail of snitch in the process of flying, accompanied by Al''s more violent magic attack, Harry successfully caught the golden moth in the Dodge!


    "Harry, you are so wonderful!" Ron and Hermione clapped their hands excitedly. Their pursuit in the sky today made them very happy!


    "Harry, you fly really well!" Al fell from the sky and said to Harry from the bottom of his heart!


    Thank you Harry opened his mouth, grinned happily, and rubbed his wet hair again! "There is one more important thing we should solve before we do it.""What''s the matter?" Hermione looked at Harry with a puzzled look. She didn''t know what else to do today!


    Harry jerked out his wand and aimed at al''s legs, "locomotor mortis!"


    Al''s legs got tangled uncontrollably and he fell to the ground.


    Hermione''s eyes rolled around, and from Harry''s funny spell, Hermione knew what Harry meant!


    Although she and Al are very good, it is necessary to make a daily joke!


    A silver light came from the front of Hermione''s wand, and Al lay on the ground laughing!


    "Ha ha He Hermione, ha ha ha How could you With the spell I gave you Catch Make fun of me Ha ha ha Al couldn''t stop laughing!


    "I''m sorry, Al, though I''d love to help you!" Hermione tried to hold back her smile!


    "But who let you bully Harry so badly just now?" Ron came up to one side and drew a circle in front of Al with his wand!


    "Al, although we won''t coagulate the magic balls of the water system, we still have our own way!" The three men looked at each other, nodded, and pointed the tips of their wands at al''s face!


    "Aguamenti"


    Three people together use this most elementary magic spell, Harry and Ron also specially increased the output of magic. After all, it''s better to be rough with boys!


    I saw the magic effect of the three people condensed into a stream of adult arm thick magic water, poured on Al''s head.


    Although Hermione''s and Harry''s incantations are very useful, because al''s magic power is higher than the three of them, he soon managed to break away from Harry''s magic spell through the magic method given to him by Snape and got up from the ground! Without any hesitation, he turned around and began to run.


    And Hermione, Harry, and Ron are chasing after al!


    The laughter of the four echoed on the Quidditch court in Hogwarts, with the broken sunshine, a special happiness overflowed on everyone''s face!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 37

    The sun was very bright on Monday, and the breeze swept through Hogwarts castle. Harry looked at the sky today. It was a good weather for flying!


    "How are you, Harry! How do you feel now! " Wood looked at Harry with the light wheel 2000 next to him.


    Harry, take a mouthful of water! "Well, OK!" Although Harry is still a little nervous, but because Al and Hermione Ron accompany, greatly relieved Harry''s pressure!


    "It doesn''t matter, Harry, I remember that I was nervous when I first played, and that was not as good as you!"


    "You first came on the court? Can you tell me! " Harry turns his head and looks at wood!


    Wood frowned and said to Harry with a long relief, "I can''t remember it very well! It was also in this place, and I was like you, holding my broom very nervously! " Wood through the gap of wooden door panel, outside the sun in, suddenly wood squinted!


    "Then what happened?" Harry asked, Harry was very curious about wood''s first experience on the pitch!


    "Later..." Wood thought a little bit, "I remember, and then I rushed out of here, and less than ten minutes later, I was hit by the walking ball in my head and fell off the broom. I''ve been lying with Mrs. Pomfrey for more than a month when I wake up! " Wood is looking ahead and the game is about to start!


    Harry listened to wood''s experience, very nervous grip his broom, originally nothing, after listening to Wood said, Harry just felt his heart jumped to the throat!


    The wooden door panel was slowly opened, and the wild cheers from the outside came in from the front.


    "Ready, Harry, we''re starting!" Wood sorted out his robe, held his comet seven, and one rushed out of the door!


    Harry also quickly straightened up his mood and robes, as a team hunter, his appearance should be closely behind wood!


    Two weeks around the sky, feeling the cheers and cheers from around him, and the cheers, which made Harry feel very helpful!


    "Look, that''s Harry!" Hermione holds her telescope, and van Lin wanted to add a Hawkeye to her, and many senior wizards watch the game. Hermione rejected van Lin''s proposal and asked that he use her telescope as well as she did. What would be interesting to say!


    "Yes, I see him. He seems to be waving with us!" Van Lin quickly raised his hand and waved, motioning Harry they saw it and cheering him!


    "Welcome to quedditch. I am Jordan, the commentator of the game. This game is against Gryffindor by slatelin. Please see it A passionate voice rang out on the field of quedditch, and then a more enthusiastic cheering came!


    "Mrs. Molly entered the middle of the court, and the game was about to start, and a war was on the verge of a war!"


    Mrs. Molly had a black box on her feet, which was the box with the ball!


    "I hope that this game will be fair and fair and that any violation of the rules will be punished!" Mrs. Molly said, kicked the box next to her feet, and two walk balls rushed up, and then the golden thief followed. Only seeing the golden light flash, Fanlin lost the trace of the thief completely!


    "I declare the game to begin!" With a whistle from Mrs. Molly, Mrs. Molly threw the ghost flying ball high into the sky!


    "The ghost fly was immediately captured by Angelina Johnson of Gryffindor How wonderful the girl is to be, and she is still very attractive... "


    "Jordan!"


    "I''m sorry, professor."


    Li Jordan is a friend of Weles'' twin brother. Professor McGonagall sat next to him to prevent Jordan from saying anything out of tune, like the Weles brothers.


    "She was really running all the way up there, a beautiful pass, and gave Alia spinett, a talent found by Olivewood''s eye, and was a replacement last year The ball was passed on to Johnson again, and Bad. Slatelin took the ghost flying ball. Marcus flint, captain of Slytherin, got the ghost fly ball and ran Flint flies like an eagle on it He''s going to score


    "No, Glen fendo goalkeeper wood has a beautiful intercept and has broken the ball. Now it''s Gryffindor to take the ball It was Katie bell, the Gryffindor''s chaser, who was rushing around flint in a quick 7-way run over the pitch


    "Oh It must be very painful. I was hit by a walking ball in the back of my head Ghost flying ball was snatched by slatelin It was drianprose who rushed to the post, but he was knocked down by another walking ball The two twins were so hard to tell when the walk ball was set aside by Fred or George The Gunners of Gryffindor did a great job.


    "Johnson took back the ghost flying ball again, and there was no resistance in front of him. She ran for a lot It''s like flying Avoid a walk ball The goal post is in front Come on, okay, Angelina Goalkeeper Blatch swoops over It''s missed Gryffindor scored! "In Jordan''s impassioned commentary. The Gryffindors burst into cheers. Cheers echoed in the bright sky, mingled with the roars and groans of Slytherins.


    "Give way, let me pass!" There''s a commotion behind Gryffindor''s team!


    "Hey, Hagrid! There''s ten more gryffinders just now Al was a little excited, looking up at Hagrid!


    "Oh, of course I know. Jordan''s voice can be heard in the game keeper''s cabin!" With that, Hagrid took out a pair of huge telescopes and put them in front of his eyes.


    "Harry looks good!" Hagrid watched Harry hover in the highest position, Harry was trying to find the snitch!


    "The fly ball fell into the hands of Slytherin''s pursuers again. He passed the ball. He didn''t seem to have enough to eat Oh, my God, Angelina has a successful interception and the ball has been robbed. What a capable girl she is


    Without waiting for Professor McGonagall to interrupt him, Jordan quickly continued to explain and did not give Professor McGonagall a chance!


    "Angelina tried to fly forward. She was like a swan flying Slytherin''s pursuers catch up with flint. Angelina is in danger Katie bell of Gryffindor came to support Angelina Two people continue to pass the breakthrough, not thanks to the sisters, tacit understanding is simply unmatched


    "Katie bell got the ball Flynn wants to intercept him Beautiful turn, Katie bell escaped the attack of flint Now the ghost fly is in Angelina''s hands Angelina starts to speed up, can she score successfully Slytherin''s goalkeeper took the initiative to intercept, Angelina was intercepted by the two Beautiful, she was about to hit Slytherin''s goalkeeper. Angelina suddenly raised the height of her broom and successfully crossed Slytherin''s goalkeeper. Now Slytherin''s goal is completely defenceless The goal, Angelina scored another goal, Gryffindor won ten again


    Gryffindor clapped hands with each other, and Slytherins, on the contrary, seemed to have lost the strength to roar and hung their heads one by one!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 38

    Harry clapped his hands excitedly in the air. Obviously, every Gryffindor was inspired by Gryffindor''s score!


    "Now it''s federlin who has the ghost fly, and he starts to break through Gryffindor''s goal quickly Fitling, a beautiful one, ducked aliya spinnett''s volley Federlin''s shot. Can he score Beautiful defense, ghost fly ball by Gryffindor''s goalkeeper successfully intercepted Oh no, damn fettering, he''s a hooligan Jordan''s angry voice came from the radio, accompanied by a sound of surprise and worry on the field!


    Fettering grabs the bat from Slytherin''s batter''s hand and hits wood''s body with the flying ball, which knocks wood down from the broom!


    In the field, Professor Molly with the school doctor quickly ran up, in the eyes of people worried, will wood from Quidditch''s field to carry down!


    "Damn it, wood, don''t worry!" Hermione held on to van Lin''s sleeve with one hand!


    "We can go to see him after the game with Harry!" Van Lin patted Hermione on the shoulder and comforted her!


    "Damn Slytherin!" Jordan yelled from the radio!


    "All right, Jordan, continue with the commentary."


    "Yes, Professor McGonagall!" Although Professor McGonagall is also very worried, but this kind of injury will be cured by Mrs. Pomfrey, let''s continue to play!


    "Now it''s Angelina with the fly ball Damn it, federlin came up with Slytherin''s chaser fitter Oh, damn Slytherin, they''re a serious foul Jordan yelled again!


    "Poor Katie bell was kicked out by fitter. Damn it, they don''t know what it''s like to be merciful! A bunch of wild animals


    "Jordan!"


    "Well, I know! It''s still Angelina with the ball, poor Gryffindor, now they''ve lost their goalkeeper wood, and Katie bell has been distracted from supporting Angelina The sinister Slytherin duo, Flynn and fitter begin to attack Angelina Damn it, move your dirty bodies away


    Fitter and fettering clip Angelina in the middle, and keep hitting Angelina!


    "Oh no, my poor Angelina, you bastards, scum..." Jordan raved on the radio. Slytherin''s behavior was too much.


    Fitter and fordrin are holding Angelina, so that Angelina can''t control the broom very well, so that Gryffindor''s scoring point hit a wooden tower!


    All of Gryffindor''s friends stood up and looked in the direction of Angelina!


    "Oh, poor Gryffindor!" Malfoy laughs wildly, this kind of scene he is still very happy to see!


    "Damn it, Malfoy, shut your mouth for me!" Ron smashed what he had in his hand!


    "Damn Welles. You dirty garbage... " Malfoy''s face turned red. Because the two departments were too close, Ron''s Sandwich hit Malfoy''s head!


    "Shut up, Malfoy, or I''ll make you pay for it!" Fanlin drew out his wand and aimed it at Malfoy''s face!


    "All right, Fanlin, stop it. Private fighting is forbidden in the college!" Very reluctantly, Hermione seized the wand holding hand of Vaseline.


    Although Hermione would like to see van Lin teach Malfoy a lesson, it is obviously impossible for so many people now!


    Seeing that van Lin was stopped, Malfoy became confident. Originally, he was afraid that Fanlin could not resist the curse. Now, Malfoy was also arrogant and stood at the front end of the team, and let loose his mouth!


    "Densaugeo!" Van Lin put his hand on his mouth, and the other hand which did not hold the wand secretly aimed at Malfoy and read the mantra!


    Malfoy didn''t feel anything at first. A second later, Malfoy found that he couldn''t close his mouth at all. His front teeth grew at an amazing speed, and soon covered his chin!


    When Gryffindor looked at this situation, his mouth was full of laughter. Malfoy''s present appearance was really too cathartic. I don''t think people would be stingy with such a sarcastic smile!


    "Look at Harry. Something''s wrong with him!" Hagrid has not been involved in Malfoy''s affairs, but has been concerned about Harry! In their struggle with Malfoy, Slytherin has scored 30 points in a row!


    "Harry Potter seems to have found the trace of the snitch, but in the middle of the flight, something seems to be wrong with his broom Slytherin''s captors are already chasing snitch Jordan''s voice continues to explain!


    Harry''s broom knocked Harry off the telescope just as he lifted it up!


    "Someone must have cast a curse on Harry''s broom, or the broomstick will not resist its owner!" Ron''s brows seemed to be wrinkled together!"It''s Snape, Fanlin. You see, Snape is sitting there with his eyes fixed on Harry, and his mouth is still saying something. It must be casting some evil spell. I need to stare at death in order to work Hermione vowed.


    "No way, Snape has no reason to do this to Harry. It''s not good for him!" Van Lim applied a Hawk Eye technique to himself and looked around for Professor Lodge.


    Fanling thought that Harry''s broom must have something to do with Professor Lodge!


    "It''s impossible. Snape has been targeting Harry all the time." Ron looked very angry. "What to do now!"


    "I have a way! But it will take a little time! " Hermione takes out her wand and turns around to get out!


    "Wait, Hermione, I think my spell will be more useful!" Not far behind Snape, van leen found rocky behind a man in a brown windbreaker. Rocky was reading something, and his eyes were fixed on Harry!


    "OK, let''s go together!"


    "Let''s go!" Van Lin grabbed Hermione by the wrist and ran from the outside to lodge''s tower!


    Now only see Harry, the whole person relies on two hands to seize his light wheel 2000, so dangling dangling in the sky. The broom is still shaking, as if trying to throw Harry from the sky. The audience around him are watching him nervously. Anyone who uses magic to help Harry now will break the rules, and most people don''t know what happened to Harry!


    "Come on, van Lin, Hermione!" Ron holds a telescope and stares at Harry in the sky, and his heart is constantly fluctuating with Harry''s broom!


    He ran all the way into the tower where Snape and lodge were, and didn''t dare to stop, for fear that Harry would fall off the broomstick if it was too late!


    "Wait a minute, van Lin, Snape is on this floor!" Hermione tugged at Van Lin and whispered to van Lin!


    "Believe me, Hermione, if it''s really Snape, I''m willing to take full responsibility!" Van Lin put aside Hermione''s hand and climbed up the ladder all the way!


    "Good All right Hermione finally chose to believe in Van Lin!


    Came to the penultimate seat, along the gap between the wooden seats, Fanlin looked for it, and finally found Professor Lodge''s purple robe!


    "That''s it! Terrorcoming! " The front end of Fanlin''s wand emits a pale white light, which is a mantra in the magic book left by Fanlin''s mother, the curse of fear!


    "Run, Hermione, it''s too bad to be found out!" After casting the spell, Fanlin grabbed Hermione''s hand and ran downstairs. With the magic of Vaseline, you can''t fear rocky for a few seconds. However, it''s enough to stop rocky from casting his curse!


    At least the magic bite interrupted by him was enough trouble for rocky!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 39

    Running out of the tower in a hurry, I happened to catch Harry catching the snitch!


    Through Hawkeye, van Lin saw Harry trying to keep his balance, so he stood on the broom!


    Harry moved forward with his feet and reached out to catch the snitch!


    "Damn it, almost! Fast Harry was worried about something. The snitch was less than 60 cm in front of his hand!


    All of a sudden, Harry stepped out of the way, and the whole body rushed forward.


    After Harry rolled on the ground for a while, the whole person stopped on the ground! And his chakra 2000 also fell to the ground because he lost control!


    "Harry Potter fell to the ground, I don''t know how Wait, he''s going to throw up. Something''s in his mouth Jordan was still explaining.


    "He vomited Harry Potter successfully caught the snitch, Harry Potter won 150 points for Gryffindor, the game ended Gryffindor wins! Cheer, my friends


    As Harry raised his arm high, Mrs. Molly blew the end whistle. "I declare Gryffindor against Slytherin, Gryffindor wins!"


    In an instant, the cheers from Gryffindor resounded throughout the Quidditch stadium, and huffpav and Ravenclaw''s friends also clapped for Gryffindor.


    Slytherin, on the other hand, had a dejected, drooping head, and now they had no strength to lament.


    The celebration started in the evening. The Weasley brothers did not know that they went through the secret passage there and bought two barrels of butter beer in huomi village. It seems that they are planning to celebrate all night!


    By the time van leen came back from Snape, it was more than 9 o''clock in the evening, and the dinner was delayed for a celebration held by Quidditch''s school!


    "Password!"


    "Bertie


    With a wave of the fat lady''s hand, the door of the Hogwarts common room opens to van Lin!


    "Thank you, fat lady!" Fanlin nodded politely and got into the corridor!


    Even before ivalin got to the door, Fred and George were leading the shouting!


    Push the door open, and Fanlin intends to scare them!


    Sure enough, the noise in the Gryffindor common room stopped for a moment!


    As soon as he entered the door, Fanlin found that in the Gryffindor common room, the original classical decoration was covered with Gryffindor colors, gold and red striped ribbons, and all kinds of ribbons made by Fred and George!


    "Ha ha..." Fred and George ran over and put van Lin up one by one!


    "Ha ha Our Fanlin primary school bully has also come back, and all the servants are here


    "Ha Our Fanlin primary school bully is still very naughty and wants to scare us! They said, "how should we punish him?"


    It''s hard for van Lin to tell if Fred or George is talking!


    "A big buttery beer!" Ron held a draft beer high. He was a little drunk. After all, he was young. It was carnival. Hermione didn''t stop Ron and Harry from drinking!


    "A big buttery beer!"


    "A big buttery beer!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the roar of the crowd, I don''t know who brought a large cup of butter beer.


    George and Fred, without waiting for van Lin to say anything, immediately put the cup to van reen''s mouth, and when he opened his mouth, a whole cup of buttered beer was poured down!


    By the time Fred and George let go of Vaseline, a whole cup of buttered beer would have bottomed out.


    Van Lim narrowed his eyes. It was the first time he had ever drunk. Dizzy, Fanlin just felt like he was about to fly!


    "Fanlin, play a tune!" I don''t know who called out, and the crowd also followed. They still like the Muggle instruments played by Fanlin!


    "Yes, I''m happy today, Fanlin. Let''s talk about a song for you."


    "Yes, play a tune."


    "Play a song..."


    Van Lin shook his head and tried to wake himself up, but his face betrayed him!


    "Good..." Van Lin had a wine hiccup. "Then I''ll play you a song."


    In a round of applause, van Lin did his piano!


    "Who''s from the school band? I need a violin!"


    "I have!" Jeaney ran upstairs and took her violin down for Al!


    Although it is a pity that there is no Viola, cello, jazz drum, bass and tambourine, these things can not be put in the bedroom, and many musical instruments in the magic world are not common!


    The symphony in the magic world is mainly composed of orchestral instruments and a small amount of drum music.


    "Dancing music!" Van Lin lightly touched the violin with his wand, and the violin flew into the air, ready!With the first note, a Croatian Rhapsody - Croatian Rhapsody, pours out of the tip of the finger of the van Lin!


    With the violin ensemble, the mood of the people also fluctuates with the rhythm!


    In the applause of the crowd, van Lin finished his performance.


    Fan Lin stood up, and his face became more rosy. I didn''t know if it was shy or drinking.


    The revelry continued as the crowd moved their eyes back to Harry.


    Ron held his Buttercup high in the crowd, singing some strange songs with Fred and George in high voices!


    As you can see, Ron has a little drink. Harry won quedditch for Gryffindor, and Ron was excited as if he had won the championship himself!


    "We will win this year''s College Cup!" I don''t know who called out a word, which caused the atmosphere to fall into the climax of the whole carnival, after all, slatelin has won the College Cup for seven consecutive years!


    In the noise, Hermione squeezed over, with one hand to withdraw the sleeves of fan Lin!


    "Are you ok?" Hermione saw that all the people in Van Lin had some hair floating, lest he could fall on the ground accidentally.


    "I''m fine, just the first time I drink, my head is a little dizzy, and now it''s much better!"


    "That''s all right!" Hermione still tugged at the sleeves of van Lin with her hand.


    "By the way, I ask you, what''s the matter with that spell, and, what is your goal, not Snape, for which one you put it?" Hermione was wondering who would have given up to Al except Snape, and Hermione saw Snape staring at Harry''s curse!


    "It''s rocky, my fear spell for rocky, which I read from my home, my mother''s remains! I can teach you tomorrow! "


    "Terrorcomming, right! I haven''t read it in the book! How else is Lodge? " Hermione''s voice is not conscious of some amplification, fortunately enough noise around!


    "This is what I read in my mother''s notes. I also do not know the specific source, may belong to a magic one! And, you don''t hear it wrong, it''s Lodge! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 40

    "It''s impossible!" Hermione still had some difficulty believing what Van Lin said.


    "I mean, maybe someone else. After all, Professor Lodge''s excitement and nervousness when he saw Harry was an obvious fact. What''s more, a monster can frighten Professor Lodge out of his wits. How could he have the courage to frame up Harry


    "There''s nothing impossible about that, Hermione!" Fanlin looked around and found that no one had noticed either of them. He went on to say to Hermione, "believe me, Hermione, I have a basis. Do you remember that night when Troll was last I carried you out


    "I remember!" Hermione''s face was a little red!


    "What I found on Lodge''s scarf was Unicorn blood. And when I was punished to go to the forbidden forest... "


    "Wait, what do you say? Punished for going to the forbidden forest? " Hermione''s eyes widened. She didn''t expect that Fanlin would conceal such a big thing!


    "Listen to me, Hermione!" Fanlin looked at Hermione seriously. Hermione knew that Fanlin must have something to say, so she nodded reluctantly!


    "I met a blood sucking monster in the forbidden forest with Harry and Malfoy. He killed a unicorn in the Forbidden Forest and sucked its blood!"


    "You mean Professor Lodge is living on Unicorn blood? But Professor Lodge doesn''t seem to be cursed by nature at all


    "No, of course not. At least rocky is healthy. But... "


    "But what?"


    "I read in a Book "The black magic..."


    "Keep it down, Hermione. I''m just looking for clues, not learning black magic!" Fanlin quickly explained that he was afraid that Hermione would say something.


    "I believe you!" Hermione answered al without hesitation!


    Van Lin took a grateful look at Hermione and went on: "I found many unknown forms of magic in this book, such as parasitism!"


    "Parasitism?"


    "Yes, it''s parasitism. I guess it''s probably that lodge was controlled by the monsters left by Voldemort, while the low-level parasitism only has a body, and the vitality consumed by the parasite is still his own.


    "I think it''s very likely that Professor Lodge''s parasitic life is not so much that he controls Professor lodge to hunt unicorns. Because Unicorn has no natural enemies at all, so the blood sucking monster must be a human! Now, the parasite has taken a more specific goal, which is the Sorcerer''s stone


    In fact, Vaseline did not tell the whole story. He also had a more terrible idea, that is, the parasite was Voldemort, because Harry''s scar was caused by black magic, and only the caster could affect this scar.


    And through such a long study in the magic world, Fanlin also learned how terrible the Dark Lord is, that is, Voldemort! This makes Fanlin some have a fluke heart to avoid this problem!


    "You mean, Professor Lodge, oh no, I mean, that parasite is going to attack the Sorcerer''s stone?" Hermione is surprised to see van Lin, the news is very powerful, which makes Hermione a little slow but God!


    "I think you should go and tell Dumbledore that headmaster Dumbledore will have a way!"


    "As a matter of fact, I have told Snape that Snape is now keeping a close watch on Professor Lodge, and I believe Professor Dumbledore knows that!"


    "That''s good!" Hermione patted herself on the chest and suddenly changed her tone!


    "Fanlin, I warn you that you are not allowed to pursue and conceal anything! Do you hear me? "


    Looking at Hermione who is settling accounts with him in front of him, fan Lin Shan''s nod indicates that he knows!


    "Really Hermione rolled her eyes. "If I knew there was another time, van Lin! Well, you know that


    In an instant, van Lin felt that Hermione had changed into a person, and her arrogance and side leakage


    "Fanlin, don''t stay there. Come on, let''s continue..." Ron shakes his glass. He''s out of beer, but Ron doesn''t realize it.


    It made Ron''s two brothers laugh. Fanlin also saw that he did not know whether it was Fred or George, and put a piece of deformed sugar into their little brother''s cup!


    Fanlin last saw the Weasley brothers use this thing to tease Malfoy''s valet Goyle. After Gore ate it, he directly grew a pair of pig ears!


    "Ron..." Fanling just wanted to remind Ron, but when Fred and George poured Ron a little butter and beer, and drank to Ron, he stopped half of what he said!


    "I hope Ron won''t be too funny." I knew, Ron''s self-esteem is very strong!


    "Poor Ron!" Hermione had a rare sympathy for Ron. Ron, the unlucky devil, has been turned into a pair of pig ears and a pig nose by his two brothers!


    "Worse than gore Vaseline looks at Ron, who is under pressure.Ron was still shouting to drink, and didn''t notice that all the people were watching him smile. It was really a very strong scene!


    "Let''s go, too. They won''t let go of any one!" Van Lin shook his head with a bitter smile, and Ron was waving to him. Well! The painting is beautiful!


    "Let''s go, let''s go!" Hermione was covering her mouth, and Ron was so funny!


    The carnival was always going on very quickly, because Fred or George had poured some wine, and Neville came over to have a whole drink with Al, saying something to thank van Lin for saving him.


    In short, a few buttery beer went down, and fan Lin felt like a whirling world, and he didn''t know who was pulling him up the building, or the carnival that ended at about a few o''clock.


    Back to the bedroom, fan Lin fell into bed at one end, so deep sleep past!


    This night, Fanlin made a dream, and he dreamed of his mother, the beautiful Chinese woman. There are also Chinese giant dragons flying in the sky, and a big bird of unknown fire color! Van Lin then looked at these two very beautiful magic creatures.


    I don''t know how long it took, from the western sky, a black wind came, and fan Lin didn''t see what it was. After that, the picture was broken, and when he got together, Al felt like he was back in Hogwarts.


    It was a circular room, and the room was surrounded by a burning fire, and the whole room was red. In the center of the room, the blurry shadow appeared in the previous picture. Compared with the previous one, the shadow in the room was extremely weak.


    The shadow stood in front of a mirror, and did not know what to do, so stood there.


    Just as van Lin wanted to see it, Al felt the whole picture was constantly away from him until the whole light was completely swallowed up by the darkness!


    "Fanlin, Fanlin?..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 41

    Van Lim opened his eyes and found Harry by his side!


    "What time is it, Harry?" Fanlin some do not think of, although had a strange dream, but this does not hinder the quality of van Lin''s sleep. Fanlin wants to sleep more!


    "It''s lunchtime! Hermione, let me call you up. You''re the only one in the bedroom! What''s the matter with you today? You are so sleepy. It seems that you drank a lot yesterday Harry laughs jokingly to, this lets van Lin feel very embarrassed, hastily crawls out from the quilt!


    I quickly made up my bed and went to the hall with Harry after washing! After sleeping for such a long time, I didn''t feel anything when I just got up. When I finished washing, fan Linliu felt that his belly would be pasted together!


    "Hagrid wrote to invite the four of us to his place for afternoon tea!" Harry was holding a sheepskin envelope with a large oil stain on it!


    "The sea Is it a lattice There are so many things in Fanlin''s mouth that he is going to go crazy with hunger!


    "Yes, I''d like to have an afternoon tea and celebrate the victory of the Quidditch match! After all, Gryffindor won and Hagrid was very happy


    After receiving a glass of water from Hermione and delivering the food in her mouth, Harry responded.


    "Well, as long as you don''t drink, what time shall we leave, Harry?"


    "About two o''clock in the afternoon. After all, we''ll have a chat with Hagrid, and we''ll be back before dinner!" Harry finished speaking and spread the letter on the table!


    "Yes! We can have a good chat with Hagrid! " Hermione agreed with the proposal!


    "But before that, you two have to do at least two homework, especially you, Harry. You haven''t moved a word of your homework these days because of the Quidditch game!" Hermione frowned and looked at Harry very seriously!


    "But, don''t you and Fanlin..."


    "It''s impossible, Harry. I''m not going to let Vaseline help you with your homework. Ron''s the same way. You can be with him!"


    Ron was forced to look at Hermione. After calming down, Fanlin felt Ron was going to cry!


    "Come on, Hermione. I''ve got a lot of unfinished work to do."


    "That''s just right." Hermione mercilessly hit: "you can accompany Harry to write, I think Harry will be very willing to!"


    "Oh, no..." After two howls, Harry and Ron seem to have lost their strength and collapsed on the table!


    Hermione looked at the time. It was 12:30 at noon.


    "Now, there is an hour and a half away from two o''clock. I think you two can write your homework for an hour and a half first. You look full, too!"


    Hearing this, van Lin also said that he was powerless, and then ate with ease, occasionally giving Harry and Ron a consoling look, but that''s all!


    In the lament of Harry and Ron, the midday time passed.


    ¡­¡­


    There was a quick knock on the door.


    "Just come!"


    Hagrid tidied up his messy desk and ran to open the door. Today, in order to invite four little guys to have afternoon tea, he specially cleaned up the room! He didn''t want to make a bad impression on the four little guys.


    "Hey, Hagrid!" As soon as Hagrid opened the door, he saw Harry four standing at the door of the hut!


    "Come on in!" Hagrid stood at the door and looked at the four little guys in front of him kindly. They could make Hagrid very happy!


    "Sit down and I''ll get you something!"


    This is a very small house, some of which are like the houses of Mongols. The walls around them are covered with all kinds of animal skins.


    When five people are ready at the table, all kinds of Hagrid''s homemade snacks are put on the table!


    "This is my own rock crust cake, Turkey cake and some simple cakes. It''s delicious. You can try it!"


    Looking at the pastry on the table, the gray rock crust cake, Al felt that it was like a rock, as well as the blood red Turkey cake and some unknown black snacks. Al felt that these things were absolutely not as good as his stomach.


    "I''m sorry, Hagrid. I don''t think I''ll eat any more. I''ve had too much at noon, and I''m still sick in my stomach!"


    "Me too, Hagrid. I''m very sorry. I think van Lin and I can just have some tea!" Hermione had no appetite, and declined Hagrid''s kindness!


    Harry and Ron saw that neither van Lin nor Hermione would eat, for fear that Hagrid would think more, so they grabbed a small piece of rock crust cake.


    Harry felt that this was the most wrong decision he had ever made in his life. In order to take a bite of the pitchcake, Harry almost didn''t drop his teeth!


    Pick up the teacup and send down the food in your mouth. It''s for Hagrid! Then he put the rock cake in front of him!"What were you doing, Hagrid? Isn''t it to prepare these things for us? " Harry wondered why Hagrid had to wear a pair of thick gloves to make snacks!


    "Oh, of course not. I''ve prepared the snacks for you in the morning! I''m doing something else Hagrid answered Harry, picking up a turkey cake in his hand and throwing it to the tooth who had been drooling beside Ron!


    "Go eat, stupid dog tooth!" Hagrid was a little impatient and thought it was a shame for him. But at least Yaya likes his turkey cake!


    "What needs you to dress like this?" Van Lim asked curiously. From the very beginning, Fanlin cared about Hagrid''s dress. It was really funny to wear Hagrid like this!


    Just then, there was a tinkling sound from an iron pan on the stove behind them, as if something was hitting the wall of the pot!


    "I think so. Wait a minute." With these words, Hagrid got up and took out the egg about 30 cm long from the pot with his hands with thick gloves!


    "Hagrid, are you baking eggs?" Harry looked at the black and yellow pieces on the eggs. He couldn''t understand what Hagrid meant by baking such a big egg!


    "Oh, no, Harry, you are wrong! It''s not for wings Hagrid quickly put the eggs on the table. Though there was a thick layer of gloves, it was still very hot!


    "I know what this is, but Hagrid, you got this from there!" Ron looks at Hagrid a little puzzled!


    "I''ll talk to you later!" Hagrid stares at the egg in front of him.


    A dense thump was heard from the inside of the egg. People are curious to stare at this strange egg in front of them!


    "I think you''ll see it soon!" Hagrid said excitedly, a pair of eyes radiated a kind of unprecedented light!


    The egg on the table shakes. Suddenly, with a sound of cracking, a small mouth is broken at the top of the egg.


    "It''s like it''s alive. It''s coming out!" Fanlin''s heart is a little excited, such a big egg, must be a magic creature!


    See more cracks on the eggshell, accompanied by more cracking sound, has been hiding green creatures from the egg to climb out!


    Fanlin looked at it, it was like a four legged lizard, but the magic creature in front of him was definitely not as simple as a lizard.


    I''ve never heard of that lizard with wings, has he!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 42

    "This is This is a dragon Hermione couldn''t believe the scene, because as early as 1716, the Ministry of magic had an inscription forbidding witches from raising dragons without permission!


    "It''s not just dragons. Hermione, my brother Charlie, is engaged in the breeding and research of dragons. I''ve seen it in the books he sent back. This is a young Norwegian chirosaurus! But... " Ron frowned and said, "how did you get it? I mean this dragon. The Ministry of magic forbids witches to raise dragons without permission."


    "Oh, well, I exchanged it with an Arab businessman in a broken cauldron bar!" Hagrid kept teasing the newborn dragon with his hand? What can you exchange for a dragon? " Al felt a little weird!


    "Ha ha, that businessman is also a fellow. He likes these magical creatures very much. So I told him about the fur of the subspecies of the hellhound I once raised. He thought that I could raise this dragon well, so he gave me this dragon egg! After all, he is a businessman who needs to travel around the world and has no time to take care of the little guy! "


    "Norbo, JOJO What a lovely little fellow. Look, he knows his mother is here. How clever the little guy is Hagrid seemed to be covered with a layer of maternal love!


    "Norbo? Hagrid, you''ve got your name. It''s not really your intention... " Before Hermione''s words had been finished, norbo opened his mouth and the dragon''s inflammation was sprayed on Hagrid''s beard!


    Fortunately, he was a new born dragon. If bufanlin was to doubt what else Hagrid would have left after this bite!


    "It seems that it needs more training." Hagrid, patting his beard, said with a lingering fear!


    "Hagrid, you can''t do this. I mean, you can''t keep a dragon in the school. It''s against the rules!" Hermione said reluctantly that she was afraid that the dragon would turn Hagrid and his cabin into ashes!


    "It doesn''t matter, Hermione. I think I can train norbo well, don''t you, little man! Look, mom''s here Hagrid answered Hermione''s words without looking back. Hagrid was dazzled by the joy of the dragon''s birth!


    "Hagrid, I have one more question!" Looking at the Norwegian Spinosaurus on the table, he suddenly remembered something about Maomao. Whether it''s a dragon or a hellhound, these belong to the legendary creatures. Fanlin wants to know more about it!


    "Say it


    "Hagrid, can you tell me about the subspecies of the hellhound, which is Maomao?"


    "Of course, I''d love to!" Hagrid is glad that Al is interested in these magical creatures!


    "Back then, when Maomao was raised, he was still a baby, only his teeth were so big! The three heads will keep pounding Speaking of this, Hagrid laughed. After all, it was something very interesting!


    "And then?"


    "The hair grows very fast, and it eats a lot, which makes me have to find more food for him in the Forbidden Forest! Oh, by the way, Maomao likes listening to music very much. As long as he hears the music, he will soon go to sleep! This is a habit I have cultivated for him


    "Hagrid, you really have a knack for these amazing creatures!" Van Lin praised Hagrid from the bottom of his heart!


    "Hey, hey Hagrid is not very nice. This is the first time he has been praised by others! But soon, Hagrid kept his chest up, and he was confident about his understanding of magical creatures!


    "That''s natural, otherwise Dumbledore would not have gone to guard Maomao for him..."


    "Guard what?" All of a sudden, van Lin heard the unexpected news and couldn''t wait to ask. It was probably a clue about the Sorcerer''s stone!


    "Sorry, it''s confidential. I can''t talk about it anymore. We can talk about norbo!" Hagrid realized that he had too much to say!


    Seeing Hagrid''s reaction, van Lin strengthened his own idea. Maomao is the guard of the stone, and the stone must have multiple layers of protection, which is definitely one of the defense procedures.


    "Well, Hagrid! What are you going to do about norbo in the future? " Fanlin was a little disappointed. He wanted to hear more from Hagrid!


    "I''m going to raise him up in the forbidden forest or somewhere!"


    "Hagrid, I think you should communicate with Dumbledore. After all, it''s against the Ministry of magic to raise a dragon by himself!"


    "I know, but..." Hagrid lowered his head when he heard what Van Lin said. He didn''t want to send little norbo out!


    "I have a good idea!" Fanlin quickly comforted Hagrid: "as I said, you can go to Professor Dumbledore and take the initiative to tell the story of Norborg. I think Dumbledore is still happy to have a dragon to guard Hogwarts, or let norbo guard the forbidden forest for you. However, it depends on your domestication ability. After all, Dragon knights were very popular in the middle ages."


    "It''s a good idea. I''m absolutely good at domestication. I can handle the subspecies of hellhound like Maomao. Noboko is much more spiritual than Maomao." Hagrid is very excited now. He has fantasized about Norborg flying in Hogwarts!"I''ll help you, Hagrid! After all, I''m also interested in nobo!... "


    Van Lin wanted to say something, but Hermione stopped him.


    "Fanlin, are you sure that''s ok? It''s a dragon. Even if it''s domesticated successfully, it''s a very dangerous existence for us! " Hermione whispered to van Lin that the conversation just now was very unreliable to Hermione!


    Fanlin looked up to make sure Hagrid didn''t hear this, and whispered to Hermione, "no problem, Hermione, you have to believe in Hagrid''s domestication technology, and there''s Dumbledore, there''s no problem! Even if nobo is left behind, Dumbledore will not let him enter the school, at most in the Forbidden Forest and Black Lake area! "


    "I think it''s feasible. After all, Hagrid wants to raise a dragon!" Harry added: "I''ve talked to Hagrid. It''s always been his wish."


    "I can ask my brother Charlie to provide Hagrid with props and instructions!" Ron keeps his eyes on nobo. After all, a living dragon is still very attractive!


    This made Hagrid very happy. No one ever thought of him like that! Hagrid almost cried. In order to cover up, Hagrid picked up the teapot and said that he wanted to add some more hot water to them. Although the cup of tea is still steaming!


    "How are you, Hermione?" Fanlin raised the corner of his mouth, and seemed a little complacent!


    "Hum!" Hermione turned her head and didn''t intend to take any notice of van Lin!


    "Come on, Hermione, I think you should be happy for Hagrid! Besides, don''t you think it''s cool to have a dragon! "


    Hermione gave van Lin a big white eye! "You are saying, Mr. Fanling, I am really happy for Hagrid, but now I just want to step on you heavily, can I grant this little request?"


    When van Lin heard this, he could not help feeling a pain at his feet. He looked up pitifully at Hermione, and then he read firmness in Hermione''s eyes!


    "All right." Fanlin sighed and pulled both feet out from the bottom of the table! "You want to step on that one, Miss Granger!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 43

    It''s time to eat dinner. It''s time for Hercules and Hercules to come in!


    ¡­¡­


    "EXPELLIARMUS (except your weapon)" is accompanied by the incantation. A silvery white light is emitted from the front end of van Lin''s wand, and the target is Snape! Unfortunately, however, van Lin''s attack was played lightly by Snape.


    "Tut Tut, I thought you and Porter would get carried away by the victory, but you''re just keeping up with what you did last week!"


    "I''m sorry, teacher!" Fanlin a little ashamed of the head, recently really because of a variety of reasons and relaxed on their own requirements!


    "You don''t have to. I''m not your teacher. I''m just following the arrangements to guide you." Snape was still like a stranger!


    "Let''s come again, pick up your wand and attack!" Snape raised his hand gently to signal that van Lin was ready to start!


    "Petrificus totalus maxima!" A powerful petrifaction mantra was immediately launched from the front end of van Lin''s wand. Of course, it didn''t have any effect!


    In this matter, Fanlin didn''t want to try to be hit by his own charm!


    "Is that all, Mr. al?" Snape coldly looked at some embarrassed van Lin, from the beginning of practice to now, Snape has been sitting in his chair, never moved!


    "Of course not, teacher!"


    "EXPELLIARMUS (except your weapon)!" A silver light flew out from the front of van Lin''s wand! At the same time, van leen''s left hand was aimed at Snape.


    "Terrorcoming!" The light of a tragic defeat color flies two times with the arming curse!


    Snape shook his head when he saw this. He knew that Fanlin could cast without a stick, though it was incredible. So Snape has been paying attention to van Lin''s left hand when he is training with van Lin!


    "Protego A red barrier immediately stood in front of Snape. Although Snape was not sure what the attack curse was, because he did not hear what Van Lin said, in Snape''s opinion, a piece of armor was enough!


    When the light of the disarming mantra hits the barrier constructed by the armor mantra, the barrier just ripples.


    "That''s it..." Snape wanted to educate Fanlin, but the curse of the white light came through Snape''s defense!


    In a flash, Snape''s brain fell into a blank. And the defense curse was lost because of the lack of Snape''s control!


    "Stupefy..." Fanlin''s coma spell will fly Snape out of the room!


    After about five seconds, while van Lin was still surprised at his success, Snape had successfully recovered from the influence of the coma spell!


    "Sorry, teacher, I didn''t expect that I would succeed!" Van Lim looked at Snape in a flurry, and his wand holding hand didn''t know where to put it at the moment!


    "You just used Fear curse? " Snape looked at Fanlin in surprise. He didn''t expect that Fanlin would have such a devious spirit attack magic!


    "Yes, I think it''s the curse of fear!" Fanlin has secretly played on his cat, which can frighten the cat not clear, so that the cat has been running away after seeing him for a month!


    "How can you be so biased in spirit attack magic? Have you been to the forbidden area? " Snape looked at Van Lin coldly, and the smell of being punished by Snape spread!


    "Oh, no, it''s not!" Van Lin quickly waved his hand. He didn''t want to be punished by Snape to try some strange potions.


    "This is a mantra in the note my mother left me!"


    Snape looks into van Lin''s eyes. In Al''s eyes, Snape doesn''t find the meaning of cheating!


    "In the future, this spell is forbidden to be released to people other than your enemies, remember?"


    "I remember, teacher!" Van Lin pursed his lips and continued to ask, "can you tell me why?"


    "Fear curse, originated in India, do you know what magic Indian witches are good at?"


    "It''s soul magic and undead magic, teacher!" Fanlin replied respectfully.


    "No mistake!" Snapton stopped and went on to say: "the development of magic in India is the soul magic represented by the pyramid of King Fahrenheit and the magic of the dead! It''s very common in India, but you should know what it means


    "Yes, the black magic?" Fanlin is not sure!


    "There''s nothing wrong. In the present era, all the magic that directly affects the human soul is classified as black magic. I think you can feel the impact of fear curse on people''s soul when casting magic.""I''m sorry, sir. I thought it was a magic attack. I didn''t expect it would be black magic..."


    "No, you''re wrong. Fear mantra is not a forbidden spell. It belongs to a kind of restricted black magic just like the powerful petrified spell I gave you some time ago." Snape went back to his chair, looking a little relaxed!


    "I''m sorry, too, teacher!" Fanlin is still a little worried. After all, it belongs to a kind of black magic. In case of any bad consequences


    "I don''t think your little magic is enough to make a big impact on me." Snape snorted coldly. Snape was not satisfied with van Lin''s reaction!


    In particular, Al''s attitude made Snape more angry. Although he didn''t admit it, van Lin was his first disciple anyway!


    "But..."


    "Yes, Valentine! Put away that ugly look, is it because of the release of black magic, afraid of bad consequences, and to pity your enemy? "


    After listening to Snape''s words, Fanlin did not know how to answer him, so he hung his head and stayed there in silence!


    "That''s enough. I think that''s enough for today''s practice! Go and drink the potion, and get out of me Snape took an impatient look at Vaseline, waved his hand, and sent out the door with the potion he needed today!


    Standing outside the door, van Lin''s mood is very complicated, he wants to refute Snape.


    But what Snape said was a stark reality.


    The enemy is the enemy, once a person becomes your enemy, then his pity is undoubtedly a biggest joke!


    Van Lin''s original beautiful mood was torn apart by Snape''s words.


    In a flash, all kinds of realistic problems swept through. Snape''s words were like a knife, which bloody opened the illusion al had constructed for his escape recently.


    Then, the terrible thought, or the terrible fact, was once again enveloped in the heart of Fanlin!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 44

    From Snape''s office, the whole person is in a state of confusion. I don''t know why. From the beginning of worrying about the Sorcerer''s stone, to the terrible fact that Fanlin speculated through various signs, Fanlin began to escape!


    Wandering aimlessly in the castle of Hogwarts, because all the forest can see things by night and day. Along the dark corridor, I wandered to the astronomical tower unconsciously!


    Sitting at the highest place in Hogwarts, looking up at the stars in the sky, but Van Lin''s mood was not calm for a long time. Maybe it was Snape''s words today that ignited van Lin''s heart!


    "Damn it, what am I afraid of..." Van Lin hit the ground heavily with his hand, and he was afraid of someone he had never seen before, and had been defeated by Harry!


    "What''s the night like tonight, Mr. Valentine!" An old but wise voice came from behind Fanlin.


    Fanlin quickly stood up and looked back. The familiar white beard came into sight!


    "Hello, Professor Dumbledore!" Fanlin took a step back in a panic. I knew it was time to turn off the lights. As a freshman, he appeared in the astronomical tower at this moment, which was undoubtedly a violation of the regulations!


    "Don''t be so nervous, Mr. valinger. Maybe we can sit down and talk, just like a couple of friends!"


    Dumbledore came slowly, lifted up his robe and sat down beside van Lin!


    "Oh, it''s a good night tonight. Are you sure you don''t want to sit down and have a look at it?"


    "I''d love to, sir!" Fanlin quickly sat down from Dumbledore''s side, such as this kind of access to the greatest White Wizard of modern times is not many!


    "Professor Dumbledore, do you often come to the observatory to watch the night?"


    "Oh, I don''t come often. If I watch the night, my office can see clearly. I just hang around the school occasionally, taking advantage of the shortage of people!" Dumbledore blinked at al, like an old friend he had known for years!


    "Sorry, Professor Dumbledore, I just


    "Astrology is a very profound science, isn''t it? Although astrology is very difficult, the mysterious starry sky has a different charm Dumbledore interrupted van Lim, who knew what he wanted to say.


    "Yes, astrology is very difficult indeed!"


    "I remember when I was a student, my astrology was always qualified. Compared with you now, it was really much worse. At least you could get a B in astrology the most time, right?"


    "Please don''t say that. I''m just..." He didn''t know how to answer Dumbledore''s words, or told Dumbledore that he was just wandering around the castle aimlessly?


    "I want you to remember, Mr. van limnell, that astrology is a very important subject. You can get the mystery of magic or the revelation of the unseen from the star map of the sky."


    "Revelation?"


    "No mistake, Mr. valinger!" Dumbledore laughed, and suddenly, as if thinking of something in general, groped in his own body!


    "What are you looking for?" Van Lim looked at Dumbledore. Now he has no idea what Dumbledore is going to do!


    "Wait a minute!" Dumbledore reached into his arms.


    "Ha ha, here it is!" Two pieces of sugar appeared in Dumbledore''s hands!


    "Would you like a piece?" Dumbledore handed one of them to van Lin.


    Van Lin took the sugar and put the sugar into his mouth. A bitter taste spread out!


    "This is my own configuration of some Qingshen gadgets, although the taste is not very good, but very effective!"


    "Thank you, Professor Dumbledore!" Van Lin politely responded to Dumbledore. In Snape''s place, in the difficult potion, Fanlin insisted. A piece of bitter sugar was nothing!


    "How do you feel?" Dumbledore looked at the sky and asked without looking back.


    "About what, sir?"


    "I mean Snape''s teaching. You can see that you are upset!"


    "No, no!" Van Lin waved his hand and went on: "teacher Snape teaches very well. As for worry, it''s just my own problem."


    "Oh, really? I thought you were going to have some conceptual conflict with Snape! " Dumbledore looked at Van Lin, his eyes like stars in the sky!


    "In fact, it is, Mr. Dumbledore! But I will adjust my mind. After all, Professor Snape is for my good, although he always has a cold face


    "Adjustment is a good thing, Mr. valinger!" Dumbledore pushed his half moon shaped glasses. "But follow your heart, Mr. valinger!"


    "Follow your heart?"


    "No mistake, Mr. valinger! It''s to follow your heart! Adjustment is of course a good thing, just like the stars in the sky, will constantly adjust their position according to the passage of time! However, you should be clear about what kind of person you want to become in your heart, and what you want to do and how to do it, right? "Fanlin looked at the stars in the sky, heard the words of Dumbledore, immediately felt a lot of cheerful!


    "I see, Professor Dumbledore, I will face my heart


    "Well, Congratulations, Mr. valinger. There are not many people who have a clear conscience now." Dumbledore stood up, took out his pocket watch and looked at the time.


    "I think we had a very pleasant talk today, didn''t we? If we went on talking, I think Professor McGonagall would complain to me that I had violated the school rules with her proud students at night!"


    "Wait, Professor Dumbledore, I have one more thing to do!" Van Lin quickly stopped Dumbledore!


    "Oh, tell me!" Dumbledore stopped and looked at him with interest!


    "Professor Dumbledore, I''m investigating something recently..." Van Lim took a look at Dumbledore, he was not particularly sure what the consequences would be!


    "There''s nothing to say, Mr. valinger!" Dumbledore kindly smile at Van Lin!


    "Yes It''s about the Sorcerer''s stone, Professor Dumbledore! I know rocky... "


    "Mr. van Lindel!" Dumbledore reached out his hand and interrupted Vaseline!


    "I think you should know that there are some things you can''t say without saying them!"


    "I know, but I''ve collected a lot of clues..."


    Dumbledore shook his head with a smile. "But that''s all your speculation, isn''t it? What should happen, no matter how it is avoided, can''t it be completely avoided, isn''t it, Mr. al! I think, there are some things we still have to follow the fate of the arrangements and continue to move forward, is not it? "


    "But Professor Dumbledore, the man..."


    "Mr. Al, I don''t think you understand what I''m saying!" Step by step, Dumbledore went downstairs!


    "Professor Professor Dumbledore... " Fanlin wanted to say something, but Dumbledore didn''t mean to stop!


    Finally, when Dumbledore was about to disappear on the stairs, Dumbledore finally stopped his steps!


    "There''s something else I forgot to tell you, Mr. al!"


    "You say, Professor Dumbledore!"


    "I think there is one thing I need to tell you about what you said. From the beginning to the end, from coming to leaving, from high to the deepest, I think you will find the answer you want


    "What do you mean, Mr. Dumbledore!" Van Lim is not fully understood.


    "Follow your heart, Mr. al. I think you''ll find the answer you want there!"


    With that, Dumbledore turned around with a smile and left Ravenclaw''s astronomical tower, leaving behind the Fanlin on the top of the tower alone


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 45

    It has been a long time since we talked with Dumbledore at night. Because of the conjecture about Professor Lodge, Fanlin was crazy to improve his magic reserves during this period of time!


    With regard to Dumbledore''s remarks, van Lim roughly understood what was going on. Maybe Dumbledore knew that Professor lodge was going to start at the end of the semester, because the teacher of defense against the dark arts at Hogwarts had never been in office for more than a year. Everyone was saying that this was a curse!


    From high to low, they thought that there was a passage to the depths of the dungeon on the third floor, and at the end of the passage was what rocky had been dreaming of, the Sorcerer''s stone!


    "Fanlin, come down quickly, here is your letter!" Harry''s voice came from downstairs. Tomorrow will be the Christmas holiday. Harry hasn''t decided how to spend the holiday!


    "Just come!" Fanlin put on his clothes and went downstairs. He was just upstairs polishing his magic power with the method Snape had given him. Now, van leen not only practices every morning, but also takes time to practice when he comes back from Snape in the evening!


    "Is your practice over?" Hermione holds a crystal ball in her hand and looks up at Van Lin!


    Because Hermione also wants to improve her strength as soon as possible, after all, she doesn''t want to be surpassed a lot.


    After talking with van Lin, he gave his method to Hermione. Although this is very boring, but this little difficulty can not hinder Hermione''s determination!


    "Well, yes." Fanlin took a look at the envelope on the table. Judging from the style of the envelope, it must be a letter from father al. The magic world generally uses parchment!


    "Oh, my father''s letter. He told me to go home and have a look at Christmas!"


    "That''s great. I''m going home for Christmas, and maybe we can come out and have a little fun!" Hermione put down her crystal ball and said with great interest, "I think Christmas in London must be very interesting."


    "Of course, you are welcome to come. I think we can have a good visit." Fanlin laughed and agreed with Hermione''s presence. After all, because of his heterochromatic pupils and some wizard''s instinct, he once frightened children in school. Although it was only once, but it also caused the scarcity of Fanlin friends!


    "Harry, you too. We''ll have a good time together. It''s a pity Ron can''t go to London."


    Harry, who was playing wizard chess with Ron, became a little stiff after hearing these words!


    "I don''t think I can go out and play with you, as you know about my uncle Dursley''s family."


    "So you''re going to stay at school for two weeks at Christmas?"


    "Yes..." Harry looked a little gloomy!


    "I''m sorry, Harry! What a pity Vaseline looked at Harry apologetically, forgetting that Harry was in this terrible Muggle family!


    "What a pity you can''t come!" Hermione also had some regrets. She couldn''t figure out why Harry grew up in such a bad Muggle family!


    "And you, Ron? What are you going to do for Christmas Van Lin continued to ask Ron.


    "Me? I can still go there... " Ron''s face was a little bitter. He received a roaring letter from Mrs. Weasley at the beginning of school. Ron didn''t think it would be a good Christmas!


    "He is going home, of course!"


    "And then go to my mother''s trial!"


    Fred and George came out of nowhere!


    "And then Miserable two weeks! Oh, poor Ron Really worthy of being twin brothers, tacit understanding can give them two 100 points!


    After listening to the Weasley brothers'' voice, he immediately amused everyone present. Even Harry, who had been playing wizard chess with Ron, couldn''t help it!


    "Damn it, go away! Fred and George, you know you can''t get away with it either Ron''s face is red. For Fred and George''s teasing, although living together, Ron is often provoked to anger!


    "Well, Ron, Fred and George are just joking!" Harry saw Ron''s appearance and quickly comforted him!


    "But Maybe it will be like Fred and George said Life was dark in ronton!


    "I think Mrs. Weasley just cares about you, so she sends you a roaring letter. I think that when you come to school for such a long time, Mrs. Weasley is worried that you can''t have a good Christmas!" There''s something funny about Ron''s reaction.


    "Hey, brother, do you want to analyze it so thoroughly?"


    "You''re taking down both of us!"


    Fred and George stood on both sides of van Lin and clapped Al on the shoulder together!


    "Come on, Fred, George! Don''t you see Ron crying It''s interesting though! " Fanlin still likes this pair of living treasures very much!Fred and George looked at each other and took two toffee from their pockets together!


    "Have a piece of it, Vaseline. It''s delicious."


    "Yes, I''ll make you crazy!"


    Fanlin looked at the toffee in their hands and felt familiar. It seemed that he had seen it there!


    All of a sudden, van Lin looked at Ron and thought of the origin of the sugar! Then al''s face darkened and the corners of his mouth twitched. The sugar was powerful!


    "Fred, George! I think if you can put away these candy bars, maybe we are still friends... "


    "OK..." Fred and George took the candy back in a little awkwardness, and it wasn''t so wonderful to be ripped out on the spot. They were now considering whether to make another batch of new things. Now no one in Gryffindor dares to eat the candy they gave them!


    Regardless of the two who are planning a new prank, van Lin went straight to Harry and did it!


    "Maybe we should talk about Harry''s family. The Dursleys are terrible!" Through Harry''s various descriptions, the three of them are fully aware of the Dursleys.


    "Maybe Harry can move out and cast a forgetting spell on the Dursleys!" Ron left his queen and killed Harry''s Knight!


    "Come on, you don''t think about things without your head." Hermione has some helplessness. For Ron''s brainlessness, Hermione still feels very uncomfortable.


    "Seriously, Ron! Brain is a good thing, I hope you have one too! Harry is not yet an adult. He needs a guardian in the law of wizard and Muggle


    "And "Now, none of us has the ability to cast the forgetting spell. The most important thing is that underage witches are not allowed to cast magic on Muggles outside school. We have records in the Ministry of magic! Age tracking magic


    "Don''t look at me like that. I just came up with an idea." Ron spread out his hands, he has long been used to van Lin and Hermione two merciless crush!


    "But Ron said it was a way to do it!" Fanlin squinted, staring at Harry like that!


    "Are you crazy?" Hermione said sternly, "we are not allowed to use magic on Muggles! As you said, it doesn''t go with the rules! "


    "Calm down, Hermione! I mean get Harry out of here "Harry, I think I can take you to my house in the summer vacation," Van Lin said, nodding quietly


    "It''s impossible, Valentine! The Dursleys won''t agree. Up to now, they are still strongly against me driving Hogwarts to school. They even want to see me expelled from Hogwarts! " Harry was a little depressed. Obviously, it was a big blow to him!


    "Come on, Harry. I remember your uncle was in business, and he was mercenary, wasn''t he?"


    "I think, in his eyes, besides his family, there is only money! Of course, not me Harry said it as if he had lost all his strength. Although he hated the Dursleys, he had lived together for eleven years!


    "I''m sorry, Harry! However, I would like to say that this is easy to do! I don''t think he will refuse an invitation from an important business partner''s son! "


    "Business partner?" Harry was still in a bad mood and had no mind to think more!


    "Wait for my good news at home during the summer vacation, Harry!" Fanlin winked at Harry.


    Fanlin has asked his father about Harry''s family. After all, they live in the same community, so they can communicate with each other!


    It was in the letter just now that his father had business contacts with the Dursleys, and Fanlin had such an idea! Take Harry to his house.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 46

    The next day, people finally got on the train to go home. It was basically the first time they left home for such a long time. Now they can go home and stay for two weeks. This is undoubtedly excellent news!


    Along the way, with backpacks on their backs, van Lin and Hermione talked and laughed about how to spend the Christmas. As for Harry''s experience, although they expressed sympathy, there was no way. At least this Christmas!


    "Fanlin, I''m here!" At the exit, Al''s father stood outside and waved to him.


    Seeing such a scene, Fanlin and Hermione can''t help but speed up their pace, because Hermione''s parents are also standing with her father, it seems that they have been chatting for a long time!


    "How about it? Were you tired all the way?" Al''s father reached out and took down the backpack that Al was carrying. He had not seen him for such a long time. Al''s father missed his son very much!


    "I''m ok, Dad. I''ve been chatting with Hermione all the way, and it''ll be over soon."


    "That''s good. By the way, why didn''t Harry Potter come back with you?" Al dad remembers that little boy from the neighborhood!


    "Speaking of this, Dad, I have two things I want to ask of you!"


    "Say it Mr. al touched little al''s head with a smile. Generally, he would accept his request!


    "First, this Christmas, I''d like to invite Hermione to our house!"


    "Of course, it''s OK, as long as Hermione''s parents agree!"


    "Thank you, Dad! I love you Fanlin was obviously very happy to hear Mr. al''s affirmative reply!


    "What''s the second thing?"


    "I think it''s OK to send Harry to our house this summer vacation. His uncle Dursley is really terrible!"


    Mr. al looked at al sorry and said, "I don''t think you have time to take care of Harry this holiday. We are going to go to China when you have a holiday."


    "China? Is it because of mom? " Fanlin some puzzled, grow so big, never received the news from mother''s home!


    "Yes, your grandmother wants to see you. After all, you''ll be eleven years old after Christmas


    "By the way, Dad, speaking of this, why did I get admitted to Hogwarts in advance? All the other first-year witches are 11 years old to receive an invitation from Hogwarts!"


    "There''s something about your grandmother. You will know the details when you arrive in China! "


    "Well, I''m looking forward to my mother''s living environment, too."


    "Uncle Al, what are you talking about?" Hermione comes from the side, the reminiscence that hasn''t been seen for a long time is basically over!


    "Mr. and Mrs. Granger. Now I formally invite your family to come to London for Christmas Van Lin bowed slightly and blinked at Hermione!


    Hermione immediately understood the meaning of Fanlin and said, "Dad, anyway, grandma went to the aunt''s house in France this year, so let''s come to London. Every year, there are only two of them in the fanlins'' house. Let''s get together and have fun." Hermione looked forward to her parents!


    Hermione''s parents gave Mr. al a look of embarrassment. "Don''t be embarrassed, Mr. Granger, Mrs. Granger. I''d like to welcome you to our house. After all, Christmas is too cold to be so wonderful


    "That''s a real nuisance!" Grinning, the Grangers bowed to Al''s father.


    "How kind of you! Let''s meet at Christmas. I think the two little guys have already communicated with each other! " Mr. al rubbed little al''s head. He had no way to deal with Fanlin, who had great ideas. Fortunately, van Lin would not embarrass him!


    "That''s the deal. Please, Mr. al." Mr. Granger shook hands with Mr. Al, and the two families said goodbye!


    After getting on the bus, Fanlin couldn''t wait to ask about the situation of China. For this strange grandmother, Fanlin was still quite curious. He was wondering why his grandmother suddenly thought of him. After all, this is the first time that Fanlin has ever heard from China!


    "In fact, I don''t know much about it either!" Mr. al drove, because van Lin left home to go to Hogwarts School, Mr. al also moved back to his high-rise in central London, after all, it was more convenient to go to work! There are no schools in the city center, are they!


    "I''m just curious, father. What kind of person is my grandmother, and my grandfather and my mother''s family! Does mother have any brothers or sisters Fanlin glared at his big eyes, and kept staring at Mr. al!


    "I can only say that your grandmother is a very kind Chinese woman, as for your grandfather, he is a very old-fashioned and traditional person! Your mother is the youngest in the family. She has two brothers and a sister on top of her. As for them... " Mr. al thought for a moment, but he didn''t know how to describe him.


    Mr. al only met Lin Qing''s parents, but he did not see any other people in his family. Lin Qing died for some reason just a few years after they eloped.Thinking of this, Mr. Al is a little gloomy unconsciously. He drives in silence, but he forgets to describe with Al!


    "What''s next, dad! Dad Dad Fanlin took Mr. al''s arm with his hand, and then Mr. al came back from the memory!


    "Sorry, Fanlin!" Mr. al quickly adjusted his state!


    "As for your mother''s brother and sister, I haven''t seen it, and I can''t express it to you!"


    "How come you haven''t seen it?" Fanlin seems to be very incomprehensible, according to reason, no matter what, the wedding, mother''s family will always come, isn''t it!


    "That''s the truth! According to your way of speaking, your mother belongs to a wizard family in China, which is forbidden to marry ordinary people! " Mr. al touched his nose awkwardly and said in front of the child that this was not a good idea!


    "Oh, I see. You two eloped, didn''t you! You are so cool Fanlin seems a little excited, the news for him, is undoubtedly very strong!


    "But, Dad, how did you elope? With your mother''s ability, you can''t be the match of my grandfather and grandmother! " For the wizard, the older the wizard, the better his experience and skills as well as his magic reserve are. (a few exceptions!)


    "That''s thanks to your grandmother!" Mr. al paused and continued, "I remember the day your mother suddenly appeared in front of me and told me to pack up and say we''re going back to England!"


    "That''s a mirage!"


    "Maybe! I remember when your mother was in a panic. It''s like someone''s chasing her again. And after a while, your grandmother appeared in front of both of us! Then your mother cried


    "And then? How did you escape from your grandmother Fanlin listened to Mr. al''s description and could not help being nervous!


    "I don''t know, you know, my Chinese is not as good as you, and your mother and your grandmother speak all Chinese, I can''t understand! Later I only knew that your mother asked me to take my luggage and stood in a circle drawn by your grandmother. All I can remember is that after a while, we both arrived in London Mr. al thought of that experience. He remembered that when he landed in London, he vomited for a long time. The taste was really bad!


    After listening to Mr. al''s explanation, Xiao Fanlin could not help but look forward to his grandmother! A powerful magician who can transfer people from China to England in a minute. What''s more, his grandmother helped his parents. In a moment, van Lin eliminated the strangeness to her.


    For the summer vacation to China, I think it will not be too bad, there is no way, only in the grievance of Harry for a period of time!


    At this time, van Lin was praying for Harry: "I hope you have a better holiday!"


    "What do you say?" Mr. al didn''t look back. He didn''t hear what little Fanlin said!


    "It''s OK, Dad!"


    "Oh, all right!"


    The car drove a little further.


    "Here we are, Fanlin. Welcome to our new home!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 47

    Snowflakes fall on the joints of London, the night sky resounds with merry Christmas songs, and every shop is decorated with decorations. At the door of the Christmas tree, shining neon!


    Unconsciously, the new year is about to open his curtain.


    Compared with the fun of van Lin and Hermione, Harry is very lonely here! Originally lively Gryffindor tower became very cold, but fortunately Ron accompanied him!


    Originally Ron was going home for the festival, but the Weasleys took Ginny to visit their cousin Charlie, who was working in Egypt. Ron picked up his things to find Fred and George on the same day.


    Ron had a big tantrum about it, which made Fred and George laugh to the point of stomachache! They are very fond of playing tricks on their little brother.


    When Ron came back to his bedroom, Fred and George took their things and left Ron out to play.


    When Ron got the news this afternoon, the whole thing was bad.


    This made Harry spend the whole afternoon that day, plus the endless language bombardment of Ron all day. Harry had to hide upstairs!


    "Oh. Damn Fred and George... " Harry sat on the bed, secretly angry, after the transformation of Ron is undoubtedly very terrible!


    "If only vaseline and Hermione were here, they must have some way to stop Ron from saying that!"


    "Harry, Harry..." Harry stood up helplessly when he heard Ron shouting downstairs.


    Out of the bedroom door, he stood in the hallway and looked at Ron downstairs. Harry was stunned by the scene!


    Ron stands in the middle of a pile of gifts, with a pie in his hand, in the otherwise empty Gryffindor common room full of gift bags.


    "Merry Christmas, Harry!"


    Harry went downstairs and the first word to greet him was Ron''s congratulations!


    "Are these all gifts we both received?" Harry opened his mouth in surprise, more than Dudley received every year!


    "Oh no..." Ron looks embarrassed! "My present has been opened." Ron points to a small pile of open packages on the table.


    "The rest of this is for you!"


    "Give it to me?" Harry couldn''t believe it. He never received a gift from anyone else! His stuff was all Darley didn''t use. Like the old clothes Dali wore!


    "Yes, that''s right. These are for you! " Ron envied Harry for receiving so many presents. And his gifts are pitiful by comparison!


    "Oh, yes Ron took a big box out of his bag stack. "This is a gift from my mother!"


    "What is that?"


    "A sweater, which she made herself, is just like what I wear on me!" Ron was wearing a brownish red sweater the same color as his hair. It was embroidered with a capital R with yellow thread.


    Harry picked it up, took out the sweater and put it on his body. Harry felt that there was nothing better than what someone else had made himself.


    "How does it look?" Harry spread out his hand and made a turn in front of Ron!


    "It seems that your workmanship is much better than mine..." Ron was hit hard again


    "Come on, Ron, help me tear them down! I can''t wait! "


    Ron put down his food and began to help Harry unpack the class package. After all, it was too much!


    "This is from Hermione How much she loves learning, my God From a box, Ron pulled out a pile of candy and a quill pen of fine workmanship.


    "Hermione is such a person..." Harry said he was helpless.


    "It''s a gift from Fred and George..." Harry took a gift box out of the package.


    "Are you sure you want to open it?" Ron looked embarrassed. He thought that Fred and George would not put anything good in it!


    "It''s polite..." Harry carefully lifted the lid of the box. I waited for about a second, but nothing happened!


    "Harry..." Ron was just trying to stop Harry from leaning his face, er, er, and then the box left a dull thud.


    A brilliant fireworks burst into the air, turned into Harry''s own head, a line of colorful Christmas happiness on the head of the formation!


    "Harry You Don''t worry about it! " Ron couldn''t bear to see Harry''s situation. Harry''s whole face was blackened by fireworks!


    "I think I need to wash my face!" Harry''s eyes were wide and his face was dull!


    "Aguamenti!" A stream of clear water is coming out of front of Ron''s wand! Directly on Harry''s face!


    "You..." Harry had no idea what to say to Ron"You said to wash your face!" Ron is also aware of his behavior is not appropriate, do not know how, a brain out, the spell read out!


    Now Ron holds his wand in both hands. I don''t know where to put the wand.


    "I, I thank you..." Harry glared at Ron and began to unpack his package. Harry''s hands trembled slightly, which showed that Harry was quite upset at the moment!


    "Hey Hey, here you are This is the package of Fanlin! Ron handed the package over and looked at Harry with a smile on his face!


    "What did he send?"


    "A new type of game console (one with a screen). We can play for a while. It''s very interesting Harry likes this game machine very much. In Dali''s place, he can play it secretly only when he is at home alone!


    "This thing, can you play?" Ron looked down at the card that was carried with van Lin.


    "Merry Christmas, Harry, and Ron! When I left, Fred and George told me Sorry, I didn''t have time to remind you. I hope you have a good time


    "Oh, damn Fred and George!" Ron is going crazy now!


    Harry shook his head with a wry smile, and he knew that Ron would never forget it!


    Harry himself make complaints about the package, and ignore Ron''s crazy Tucao!


    Harry received a lot of strange things, which he had never seen before! For example, Neville brought a singing plant, and from the beginning of opening the package, the plant was constantly recycling Merry Christmas songs and some blessing words. This makes Harry feel very interesting!


    Simo is to give him a silver cup, as long as the wand on the cup three times, the cup will appear at this time you want to drink.


    And Hagrid sent the latest home-made rock crust cake. Looking at the gray and white dim sum, hallidan felt his stomach full of water. He will never touch this thing!


    There are some strange things behind, such as a mini Quidditch model given by wood. The characters in it are ordinary real people playing Quidditch, which makes Harry very fond of it.


    Until finally, only one package was left, which was very thin and light!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 48

    "Who sent it!" Ron took up what he had not eaten and sat on the back of the sofa.


    "I don''t know. There''s no name on it!" Harry looked at it repeatedly with his card in his hand and read, "your father left this thing to me before he died. I think it''s time to return it to you and use it well! Congratulations to you for your happy Christmas! "


    Harry looked at Ron, and Ron was also a fog.


    "My father''s remains?" Harry said and opened the package, which was a silver gray and transparent Cape, like ancient Chinese silk. But the difference is that the clothes are held in the hands, just like water flow, as if an carelessness, the clothes can slide from the fingers between the seams!


    "What is that?"


    "I don''t know. It looks like it should be one "The cape?" Harry said, and he put the cloak on his own!


    The next second Ron opened his eyes and looked very excited.


    "Harry, I know what this thing is, which is precious and precious, and very rare. I can not find a second one in the magic world today!"


    "What is it?" Harry looked at Ron doubtfully, and looked down and suddenly found a very magical thing!


    "My body, gone!" Harry shouted in surprise.


    "Yes, Harry, this is the stealth cloak!" Ron stood up and picked up the card that was on the table.


    "But who is it, will give you such a precious thing!"


    "There is no signature on it..." Harry came together, too. "Just say, this is my father''s legacy, I hope I can use it well!"


    Two people looked at each other, obviously a face of doubt and forced!


    (magic world has no mind combination! Mm-hmm!)


    Harry''s life has been a little bit less comfortable since he had a cloako.


    Playing games with Ron during the day. Now Ron is so obsessed with the game that Al sent, and he has been complaining about why van Lin didn''t give him one. (Van Lin gave Ron a cartoon character model, which Ron has wanted since he saw these recreational readings!)


    And at night Harry likes to hang around in a cloaker. After all, it seems to Harry that it is exciting to violate school rules at night!


    But such a day has not been happy how many days. The school was empty, and only some murals and ghosts roamed around the castle, Hogwarts, who lost his students, suddenly made Harry feel an unprecedented sense of oppression.


    At night, Hogwarts was very quiet, the moonlight scattered around the castle, with the white snow, the window was particularly bright!


    Harry was in his pajamas, and was on the windowsill, and heidway stayed by his side.


    This night, a dream that has not emerged for a long time swept over again! However, this time, the dream, not what the broken old house, nor the green light of the cautious people, but become a black shadow pain roar!


    Harry wanted to hear what he was saying, but a pain from the scar had forced him to wake up!


    Ron was lying in bed, and the whole bedroom could hear his even breath. From Ron''s expression, he must have a dream! Ron''s mouth is still open from time to time!


    "Ron must have dreamed of what he was eating!" Harry laughed at himself, and wanted Ron to play a game together.


    But Harry looked at it. It was almost twelve o''clock! It''s not a good thing to disturb people''s dreams!


    Wearing his own clothes silently, Harry plans to go to the castle for a while! Harry has enjoyed doing this since he had a stealth suit!


    "Lumos!" Harry''s wand flicks, and a little faint fluorescence lights up from the tip of the wand.


    This is the curse al gave Harry. Although simple, it is very practical!


    Walk in the old corridor of Hogwarts castle! A wand was lit and fluttered in the middle of the corridor!


    This scene makes others see it must be very scary!


    Unfortunately, it is a holiday. Besides the professors, Hogwarts of nuota is only Mr. faseven, and his cat patrols the corridor at this time point!


    Think of Professor, since had stealth clothes. Harry was eager to lurk into Professor Lodge''s office. Maybe in this way, we can see Professor Lodge raised, "monster" is not necessarily!


    But whenever Harry wants to get close to Professor Lodge''s room, his scar will produce a sharp pain, which makes Harry have to give up such behavior!


    But tonight, Harry should have decided to take a risk and try it. He always has to solve his own problems, right! He also wanted to know what Professor Lodge had found of the man.


    In a cloaks, walk quietly in Hogwarts'' hallway!


    Harry dared not make a noise. He had already met Mr. faseven twice in a row on such a long road.Harry didn''t understand. Mr. fizzy had so much energy there that he was still patrolling the castle in the middle of the night!


    In fact, Mr. Feiqi is very keen on catching students who violate school rules at night!


    A strong smell of garlic came from behind the front door. Harry had arrived at the door of defense against the dark arts class. Professor Lodge''s office was in a cabin on the second floor of the classroom!


    Harry pushed the heavy wooden door open with a squeak.


    Harry had to extinguish the light on his wand because of Mr. fizzy. You can only see things in front of you by moonlight.


    Fortunately, it''s very bright outside today. Although the moonlight is very cold, it''s nothing!


    Entering the defense against the dark arts classroom, Harry saw the familiar furnishings through the light outside the window.


    A hanging dragon skeleton, in the moonlight, emits this kind of bleak white light! There are also a variety of unknown monster specimens, in the night has become particularly ferocious!


    Harry took a mouthful of saliva and moved forward carefully.


    According to the experience of the first two times, Harry''s scar will start to ache violently every time he doesn''t wait to walk to the door of the defense against the dark arts classroom! Today, I didn''t feel any pain!


    "Maybe rocky is not here!" Harry said to himself.


    Down the aisle between the desks, Harry bypassed Professor Lodge''s podium and came to the door of Professor Lodge''s cabin!


    Put your ears on the door, the cabin is quiet, there is no movement.


    Try to turn the door handle, the door wire did not move, it seems to be locked.


    Harry waited a little, but there was still no movement in the object. Now Harry confirmed that there was no one in the room!


    "Alohomora!" A little light through the keyhole, the door will be bounced open a small gap!


    Gently open the door of Professor Lodge''s office. The smell of garlic is stronger. That smell, smoked Harry almost vomited out!


    "Oh, damned habits!" Harry pinched his nose and looked into the room!


    Professor Lodge''s office is not very big, generally speaking, it is quite regular! Of course, it would be better if there were no strings of garlic and silver crosses on the wall!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 49

    "Lumos!" A faint glow came from the front of Harry''s wand, which made the whole room covered with a thin layer of light!


    The cross on the wall, which was used to guard against vampires, was shining with a different light because of the light.


    There are countless inscriptions on each cross. Harry looked at the crosses, but his eyes were dark for the inscriptions on them!


    A careful search of a circle, but nothing useful.


    "Just the box in front of you!" Harry took out his wand and nervously aimed at the little box in front of him.


    I can see that the box in front of me is very old, just like a box with all kinds of sundries! But Harry smelled an unusual smell from the crack in the box! Out of the detailed crevice came a fluorescent substance, and the box was placed behind the door! If you push the door, it will be blocked by the door. And it''s full of garlic.


    Carefully remove the garlic and aim the wand at the keyhole of the box.


    "Alohomora!"


    There was a slight noise, and the lid of the wooden box popped open!


    Harry put his wand up and lit up the inside of the box! But the box was empty!


    "How could it be so?" Harry was not willing to mumble, not to give up in the box fumble.


    Just as Harry was about to restore everything to its original state, he finally found a bunch of bright silver hair on the lid of the box and the box.


    He reached out and took out the tuft of hair, put it in front of his eyes, and looked at the class repeatedly. Harry remembered that he had seen such hair there!


    Suddenly, Harry''s pupils contracted, and he remembered where he had seen the hair!


    Unicorn Harry covered his mouth, trying to make himself calm! But the evidence in front of him was deeply stabbed in Harry''s heart!


    It turned out that everything al said was true. Professor lodge was the monster. He killed the unicorn in the forbidden forest.


    At first Harry was skeptical. He couldn''t imagine Rocky''s timid man attacking him and the Sorcerer''s stone! Harry had been naive to think that Professor lodge was carrying something from that man, but he never connected the timid man with the monsters in the forbidden forest. Harry didn''t distrust Al, but Harry also had his own judgment.


    But now what happened, Harry had to be alert! Harry remembers Hagrid once said in the broken cauldron bar that many powerful witches thought that the mysterious man was not dead, but his strength had not recovered, so he found a resistance to hide it!


    In fact, Harry thinks so. He''s not stupid enough to think he killed him when he was a child!


    The scar on the head hit with a sharp pain. Harry has just come back from the usual magic, which means that Lodge has not experienced the magic in the classroom!


    "Reinstitute!" With a hasty wave of his wand and ignoring the effect of the spell, Harry staggered out with his forehead covered!


    Squatting down in a corner of the defense against the dark arts classroom. Harry was waiting for lodge to enter his own office and slip out quietly. It was quite dangerous to face rocky now!


    The door was slammed open, and a wizard in a purple robe with a thick scarf on his head came in from the door!


    In Harry''s eyes, rocky changed the look of cowardice before others.


    With Rocky''s approach, Harry''s scar became more and more painful, one hand covering his mouth. Harry couldn''t help breathing more because of the scar pain. Maybe rocky felt something wrong. He stopped less than 3 meters away from Harry and looked at Harry''s position!


    The atmosphere became incomparably dignified in an instant! Although Harry knew that rocky couldn''t see him, he still stepped back nervously, and rocky walked towards him step by step


    "Professor Lodge!" Mr. Feiqi appeared at the door of the defense against the dark arts classroom!


    Harry suddenly felt that Mr. fizzy was extremely cute, at least that''s what Harry thought at the moment!


    Professor Lodge soon recovered the cowardly look of others. "Why What''s up? Mr. Feiqi


    "Please come here. Dumbledore asked me to go to the Forbidden Forest and help Hagrid! The animals in the forbidden forest are not safe tonight


    "Good All right Rocky''s another signature laugh!


    Harry was relieved to see them go away! Release the hand holding the wand tightly, and Harry''s palms are full of sweat. At that time, as long as lodge was close, Harry would definitely call up with a blasting curse!


    Out of the door of the classroom, Harry looked at both sides to make sure that Mr. Feiqi and rocky were far away, and Harry''s heart was completely relieved!He strode towards the Gryffindor tower, turned a corner, and suddenly Harry saw Mrs. loris (Mr. fizzy''s cat) squatting around the corner, staring at him!


    Harry felt that the damned cat could see him, because no matter how he moved, Mrs. Loris''s head was facing him!


    "Damn cat!" Harry cursed hard! Then turn around and start running!


    Mrs. loris, the ugly cat, was running after him!


    Footsteps and breathing echoed in the long Hogwarts corridor. Harry can''t go back to the Gryffindor tower yet. He''ll expose himself!


    Harry chose the opposite path of the day. When he couldn''t run, Harry couldn''t get rid of the cat, so he found a room to go in and shut the door!


    With his back against the door, Harry began to gasp heavily, and compared with the cat''s physical strength, Harry felt that he was really crazy!


    After a little rest, I put my ears on the door. There was no sound of Mrs. Loris''s cat outside.


    "Damn the cat, let Fred and George play a good trick on it that day!" Harry cursed fiercely. , looking at the room where he hid himself!


    This room is very large, just as big as the classroom of deformation class. But there is no desk in this room! This makes the original large space appear more open!


    In the center of the room, there is a large floor mirror.


    The mirror looks very old. The stone frame is carved with ancient patterns. It''s like the furnishings of that old aristocratic family!


    Harry touched the frame of the mirror with his hand and looked up. A string of ancient English was carved on the top of the mirror! But Harry didn''t know what it was. Maybe it was the name of the mirror!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 50

    "Who else would use such a mirror now?" Harry laughed, but when Harry stepped back one meter outside the mirror, the mirror image made him feel like he was struck by thunder, and a line of clear tears slowly slipped from Harry''s face.


    Harry didn''t know what was wrong with him, but he couldn''t control himself, and tears ran down his face. Tears splashed on the ground, splashing a small splash!


    "Dad Harry shuddered. He was afraid it would be a beautiful dream!


    The man in the mirror smiles and nods!


    "Mom!"


    The woman in the mirror is the same!


    Although Harry was still in tears, a smile from his heart appeared on his face!


    Harry just wanted to play close to his parents, but Harry''s mother reached out to stop him and motioned Harry to stand there!


    Harry''s mother as like as two peas, Lili, a beautiful woman with long brown hair, dark blue eyes, exactly like Harry''s.


    Lily put a hand on Harry''s face in the mirror and rubbed it gently.


    Harry, as if he could feel the temperature in her mother''s hands, looked in the mirror and refused to look away for a moment.


    And Harry''s father, James Potter, put his hand on his son''s head!


    "In fact I''m having a good time now You don''t have to worry too much... "


    As he spoke, Harry''s tears began to flow more and more.


    "I I am very Miss you Harry smiles and tears slide down the corners of his mouth!


    It''s salty!


    "I I actually... " Harry had been very aggrieved, but when he saw his mother''s beautiful smile, Harry suddenly felt that he had become the happiest person in the world!


    "Dad, mom, you wait. I''ll bring you my good friends I came to Hogwarts to show you. Although two of them have gone home, I''ll take them to see you. Please wait for me!"


    Harry wiped the tears off his face and ran out happily. The invisibility cloak fell on the ground!


    "Ron!"


    "Ron!"


    Harry ran all the way up the stairs without a pause and began to shout before he entered the bedroom door!


    "Ron Ron Get up, Ron


    A crazy shake, Ron rubbed his eyes, vaguely pulled up from the bed by Harry!


    "What''s the matter, Harry!" Ron said he was going to lie back and go back to sleep!


    "Wake up, Ron. I''ll take you to see my parents!"


    "Your parents?" Ron was woken up, but before Ron asked anything, he was put on a coat, pulled down by Harry, and ran with Harry!


    ¡­¡­


    "Yes, right here, my parents are in the mirror!" Harry said excitedly to Ron!


    "But I only saw the two of us Ron is a confused face to the mirror!


    "You''re not in the right position. You should be a little bit back!" Halila is pulling Ron.


    "You see, they..."


    "Wait a minute!" Ron interrupted Harry in a moment.


    "I''m wearing a Quidditch uniform, and I''m still captain Quidditch! I also won the world Quidditch cup! The prophet is visiting me Ron looked at himself in the mirror excitedly!


    "That''s cool, brother. Can this mirror show the future?" Ron is staring at the mirror, the mirror is so beautiful!


    "How could it be!" Harry''s face was gloomy. "My parents They are all dead! "


    "Sorry, brother!" Ron is still staring at the mirror!


    "Let''s go back." Harry bowed his head and tried not to cry!


    "Wait wait a second! Harry Let me Have a look Ron yelled as he was being pulled by Harry!


    But now Harry is obviously not in the mood to listen to anything!


    Back in the bedroom, Harry didn''t take off his clothes. He collapsed on the bed and covered his head with his quilt. Ron, on the other hand, was sitting on the bed, his eyes dazed, apparently not noticing Harry''s mistake. He is still reflecting on himself in the mirror just now!


    ¡­¡­


    Harry is always out of his wits these days, and Ron forgets that night the next day, or, as a beautiful dream! Harry, on the other hand, put on his invisibility cloak at night and ran to the house that day!


    "You must have seen a beautiful scene, Harry!"


    Another night, Harry sat in front of the mirror, looking at his parents. But tonight, there is an unexpected guest! To be exact, he is a wise elder!


    "Sorry, Professor Dumbledore!" Harry got up in a hurry and looked back at Dumbledore!"A lot of people have seen his charm, Eris mirror! You''re just one of them, my child Dumbledore stood in Harry''s place and said with a smile!


    "The mirror of Eris? Is that his name? "


    "Yes, Harry!" Dumbledore touched the pattern on the mirror of Eris with his old hand!


    "The mirror of Eris, a great alchemy product of the middle ages, and it was done by a powerful wizard and a demon he summoned!"


    "Devil?" Harry was puzzled. "Demons are real creatures?"


    "No mistake, Harry! The devil! I remember that the wizard wanted to see his wife on his deathbed because he had lost his wife. He and his entourage had been magic to make this Eris magic mirror. The inscription on its back is the devil''s inscription! " Dumbledore back to one meter in front of the mirror!


    "What do you see? Professor Dumbledore


    "Oh, me?" Dumbledore laughed! "I saw that I was tasting a delicious lemon popsicle, and the taste was so nostalgic!" Dumbledore laughed, then bent down and stroked Harry''s head with his hand!


    "Harry, you must remember that although the things in the mirror of Eris are so beautiful, please don''t be infatuated with it! How many of the witches who got him were unable to extricate themselves from the illusion created by the mirror of Eris, leading to their own destruction. We should learn from the experience of our predecessors, shouldn''t we? "


    "But I didn''t..."


    "Listen to me, son!" Dumbledore straightened up and continued, "maybe you know it''s just an illusion, but I see you''ve been sitting here for many days, which proves that you''re still immersed in it, right! I thought, maybe you should learn from Ron! Take it as a beautiful dream! How many people have spent countless experiences and wealth, even their whole life, in order to find this mirror. This proves that the mirror of Eris is not only a door to fantasy, but also a ladder to hell, isn''t it


    "Yes Yes Harry looked at his parents who were smiling at him, but reluctantly agreed to what Dumbledore said!


    "Look at it. You can''t be reborn after death. I don''t think Lily and James Potter would like you to be like this!"


    "I I see! " Harry reluctantly smiles, but takes his eyes out of the illusion created by the mirror of Eris!


    Dumbledore nodded with satisfaction and continued, "I think you should go back to your bed and enjoy your wonderful Christmas holiday. After all, it''s only once a year, isn''t it? "


    "All right, Professor!" Harry bowed his head and walked out in silence!


    "Tomorrow morning, I''ll remove the mirror of Eris. Don''t look for it again, Harry! I believe you can! " When Dumbledore''s last word falls, Dumbledore''s body dissipates in the air like a bubble.


    "Professor, Professor Dumbledore..." Harry wanted to say something else, but in the whole room, only Harry''s own voice was echoing


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 51

    Goose feather like snowflakes are falling from the air bit by bit. Walking down the path to Hogwarts, van Lin and Hermione are still talking about the fun of Christmas holidays! The sound of laughter overflowed between the two, but also infected the surrounding friends!


    "Hey, Fanlin, how was your vacation? With your mud girl friend?" Malfoy rushed from behind, hit al heavily on the shoulder, and then stopped in front of them, laughing!


    "Malfoy, you''re a real leisure!" Van Lin pushed Malfoy''s body heavily!


    "Go away, before I get angry!" Van Lin stares at Malfoy fiercely. He never thought that there would be such a disgusting person around him. This is the first time that Fanlin scolds people!


    Hermione''s face was a little red, but still very angry. She didn''t know what mud seed meant, but she knew it was not a good thing to say from Malfoy''s mouth!


    "Pooh! You dirty bastard, and that scum Potter, are disgraces to the wizarding world Malfoy took a sharp bite, and a morbid pride appeared on his face.


    As a member of the Draco family, one must defend the blood of the wizard. This is Malfoy''s father. Draco Lucius has always taught Malfoy the truth!


    "Take back your words, horse dung! Otherwise I want you to look good! " Fanlin felt that now is really incomparable bad, the original good mood, was so destroyed by Malfoy!


    "Well, you want to fight, Al!" Malfoy took his wand out of his arms! During the Christmas holiday, Malfoy did not relax his exercise. He always wanted to find face in al. His experience in Quidditch competition deeply hurt Malfoy''s self-esteem!


    "Private fighting is forbidden in schools!" Hermione looks at Van Lin with some worry. Although van Lin is for her sake, Hermione doesn''t want al to be dropped out of school because of Malfoy!


    "Come on, Al, don''t be like a coward, and rely on a mud seed to protect yourself!" Malfoy yelled blatantly. He couldn''t wait to teach van Lin a lesson!


    "Take your words back, horse dung, you''ll pay for your dirty mouth!" Fanlin took his wand out of his arms as he spoke!


    "Banish summit!" Malfoy did not wait for van Lin to continue to say anything, he directly responded to Al''s words with a magic spell!


    Because Malfoy''s curse was too sudden, van Lin could only barely gather all the magic power, forming a thin armor mantra around the body! But still was defeated by Malfoy''s curse, the body glided on the snow, leaving a deep trace!


    "How are you, Al?" Hermione ran over in a panic, trying to help Al, but was refused by Van Lin!


    "What''s the matter, Al! Has the holiday gone too far and turned into a squib Malfoy pointed to van Lin and laughed!


    "I said, Malfoy, you have to pay for it!" Van Lin stood up, staring at Malfoy, the original dark blue pupil also began to gradually red! But that originally is the red pupil, at this moment really appears to be particularly strange!


    Seeing this, Malfoy''s voice began to tremble.


    "You What do you want? "


    "Stupefy!" A red light as thick as an arm came out from vanlin''s wand and shot straight at Malfoy!


    Malfoy was completely flustered at the moment. He didn''t expect that Fanlin had such a huge magic power. He couldn''t think of what kind of magic spell he could use to resist the attack!


    Suddenly, a black shadow appeared in front of Malfoy, accompanied by a crisp sound of fragmentation, the coma curse hit the shadow''s cloak heavily, and then the shadow with Malfoy was knocked down on the ground!


    For a moment, everyone was stunned, and the red light in the eyes of Fanlin gradually faded!


    "Professor Snape! You How are you? " Hermione was the first to react. Looking at Snape, who fell with Malfoy, she didn''t expect that the power of the coma spell from Fanlin would be so powerful that she even broke Snape''s armor mantra, although it was formed in a hurry.


    Snape snorted coldly. He stood up and lifted the hole in his cloak behind him. Fanlin stood there stupidly. He couldn''t believe it. Just now, his magic spell broke through Snape''s defense!


    "Gryffindor loses 60 points!" Snape''s bleak voice brought everyone back to reality. Except Malfoy, he can''t believe what happened in front of him. The dean of Slytherin was knocked down by a freshman in Gryffindor?


    Malfoy constantly recalled in his mind, he could not believe what he had done, to challenge van Lin?


    "However, the school has not started yet..." Hermione''s voice is getting smaller and smaller, which is the best result compared with the expulsion of van Lin! She thought Snape would fire al!


    "You drive with me, Valentine!" Snape turned into black smoke, rolled up Al and flew into the castle! Left behind a lot of stupid people!Third basement, Snape''s office!


    "Sorry, teacher, I I didn''t expect to hit you! " Van Lin stood in front of Snape with his head down and his hands behind his back. It''s like a primary school student who was taught by a teacher!


    Snape looked at Van Lin coldly. His disciple surprised him, though he didn''t agree with him.


    "Casting a coma spell on me!"


    "Sorry, teacher, I''m..." Van Lin raised his head, because his spell hit Snape, which made him very uneasy!


    "Do as I say!" Snape interrupted van Lim impatiently!


    "Yes Yes Van Lin lifted the wand.


    "Stupefy!" It''s a familiar mantra, but this time the light is only as thick as two fingers.


    Snape used his wand to stroke, and a flash of red light flashed in front of him. Unfortunately, this attack of Fanlin did not break Snape''s armor mantra!


    "So it is!" Snape thought, one hand touching his chin, his eyes fixed on van reen''s eyes!


    Snape''s armor mantra did not increase his magic output just like before!


    "It seems that your eyes can also affect the power of your spell! In other words, it can help you to maximize the magic output, and it is very cohesive


    "My eyes?" Although Snape had said that there was something wrong with his eyes, he did not notice the effect. Besides being able to see at night!


    "Yes, your eyes!" Snape went up to van Lin and looked down at him. He was very upset.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 52

    "I said, your eyes are a kind of secret skill inherited from blood, or blood curse!"


    Although Snape''s tone was very cold, van Lin could hear that tone revealed a sense of relaxation. He didn''t understand what Snape was nervous about and what he was relaxed about!


    "Blood curse?" Although Fanlin didn''t understand his teacher''s state, he was lucky not to be expelled!


    "No mistake, it seems you don''t know what happened to you! Do you not feel anything different about the change of your eyes? "


    "What has changed in my eyes?" In the heart of my heart, I didn''t look at the mirror. What make complaints about my eyes?


    Snape was silent, with a gloomy face, looking at Van Lin! Fanlin is also aware of his tone of the wrong, hastily corrected the attitude, will head slightly lowered!


    "No more!" Snape took the tea and sipped it. The tone seemed to freeze the tea out of ice!


    "Yes, teacher!" As soon as van Lin bowed, hearing Snape say that was like Amnesty, which let al''s still hanging heart completely down!


    "When you are very angry, your blue eyes will gradually assimilate into red eyes! Of course, that doesn''t mean you''re going to be as crazy as a warrior in the middle ages, but there''s a difference between the two! "


    "Crazy soldier? This profession has disappeared for a long time, and crazy soldiers are mostly used in the military war, and there are some magic wars, belonging to a kind of arms! It is mentioned in the history of the development of magic in the middle ages that it was a popular branch of arms. However, at the end of the middle ages, crazy soldiers were abandoned because of some defects


    "It seems that you have a good history of magic. Professor Bince kasbot must like you very much! But did I say you were a berserker? " Snape looked at Van Lin, who was still talking before his eyes, and uttered a silent mantra, and then he used it quietly!


    Fanlin touched his neck with his hand. He wanted to say something, but he couldn''t make a sound now!


    "If you interrupt me, it''s not just about sealing your tongue and throat. How about turning you into a slug?"


    Hearing this, van Lin shook his head in panic. He really can''t imagine that he was turned into a slug. It''s really terrible. Today, I don''t know why, he''s been bothering Snape all the time. Maybe it''s because he had a wonderful summer vacation!


    "Your eyes..." Snapton stopped, slightly sorting out the thought interrupted by Van Lin, and continued: "your eyes are a kind of Chinese secret art, or in other words, a kind of inheritance! It''s a gift passed down from one generation to the next. "


    "I don''t know exactly. I asked Dumbledore. He said you are going back to China this summer vacation. Maybe you can find out the answer! However, after my research and your performance today


    Snape looked at Van Lin''s drooping head and said that he was very satisfied with the level of his magic spell, but


    "One of the contributions of your eyes is to speed up the mobilization and absorption of your magic power, which is why you have more magic reserves than your peers. Second, the second and the most important point. When your eyes change state, in detail, when your blue eyes assimilate to red eyes, they will explode to increase your magic output! If the normal wizard in the use of magic and output magic, even if they can mobilize all the magic, but output, can only maximize the output of their own magic half of the total. The same is true of you in normal condition! "


    "So, my eye changing state can increase my magic output?" When van Lin finished this sentence, he suddenly thought of what Snape had said just now. A cold sweat fell from van Lin''s forehead, and one hand tightly covered his mouth to prevent himself from doing something stupid!


    Snape glared at Vaseline fiercely, then ignored vaseline and continued: "yes, according to the situation just now, the maximum magic output you can achieve now can reach three fifths of your total magic power! Although this will increase your casting power, it will also make you lose magic faster


    Snape turned back and began to grope in the cupboard where he had put the potions!


    Although Fanlin wanted to ask his teacher what he was looking for, but out of reason, Fanlin still gave up the idea. What if he was turned into a slug!


    "Drink this down. Starting tomorrow, my training will focus on your casting state until you can completely control your own eyes!" With a wave of his hand, Snape, still in the old way, sent van Lin out of his door!


    Just returned to Hogwarts common room, the moment the door opened, a dark shadow fell on van Lin!


    "Don''t be nervous, Hermione. I''m fine!" Fanlin saw the person holding him, and suddenly felt a little embarrassed. He didn''t know where to put his hands!


    Hermione heard al''s words and slowly let go of van Lin! A hand in the face of a quick wipe, as if to cover up the fact that she had just cried!"Well, van leen, Snape has not embarrassed you." Harry and Ron are also nervous to ask!


    Although Harry has known that Snape is protecting him, Harry is still very cold to Snape!


    "Yes, brother, we''ve all heard Hermione say that. Damn horse dung. He said that to Hermione. To tell the truth, brother, you are really too powerful. I really wish I were on the scene at that time, so that I can teach Malfoy a lesson with you


    Ron seemed very excited, but when he saw Hermione staring at him with red eyes, Ron unconsciously became helpless! Then Ron thought of the fact that Fanling had just come out of Snape''s office!


    "Say, brother, you You''re not going to get rid of it


    "Ron! Damn it A roar from Hermione rang in Ron''s ear, and Ron''s words almost made Hermione angry!


    "Fanlin..." Ron''s voice began to tremble slightly.


    Helplessly looking at Ron who doesn''t have a brain, van Lin still reaches out and presses Hermione who wants to take out his wand!


    "Seriously, Ron, I really don''t think Hermione was wrong about you."


    "I What''s wrong with me! " Ron''s head began to get a little confused when Al said that!


    "Harry, I think you know that!" Fanlin blinked at Harry. He didn''t want to explain to Ron what he meant!


    Harry also looked at Ron reluctantly. Although he could not bear it, Harry felt that Hermione''s words were very suitable for Ron.


    "Man Harry patted Ron on the shoulder with his hand and continued, "the brain is really a good thing. We all hope that you can have one too!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 53

    ¡­¡­


    "Can you stop laughing?" Ron''s face turned red and looked at his friends. Although they were good friends, it also made Ron feel very embarrassed!


    "Ha ha Hold Sorry, Ron, although I don''t want to be like this, but you are so funny Ha ha... " Fanlin covered his stomach with one hand, and he felt that he would never forget Ron''s confused eyes after Harry said this!


    Ron looked at the three laughing in front of him. They had been sitting in the hall for dinner since they were at the rest door!


    Roenton thought that he might have made three false friends, but now he is in a false canteen!


    After two minutes of laughing, Fanlin felt a little stomachache and stopped laughing!


    "So Snape didn''t embarrass you except for 60 points! It''s not, Snape Harry nodded heavily. He felt that his words were very precise and to the point!


    "Come on, that''s sixty, will you! How can I win back the 60 points for Gryffindor? In addition to the additional points given by the professors at the beginning of the school year, what are the scores now? These 60 points may not be recovered until the end of the academic year! " Fanlin looked at the Academy cup in distress! Now Gryffindor''s score is a hundred points short of Slytherin!


    "Don''t forget, Snape''s Potion class is a must Hermione''s words were a little discontented. Snape now completely ignores her and van reen in class, and then points Gryffindor for various reasons!


    "My God, I forgot about it!" Fanlin held his head in both hands. For a moment, he felt that he was the sinner of Gryffindor!


    "Speaking of it, Fanlin! Isn''t Snape teaching you every day, why don''t you let him let us go! " Ron had a chicken leg in his hand. In Ron''s opinion, nothing is more delicious than fried chicken leg!


    Hermione looked at Ron like an idiot and said, "do you think Snape''s going to change for that little reason?"


    Ron laughed awkwardly after hearing Hermione''s words. Ron thought it would be better to block his mouth with a chicken leg!


    "Forget it, Fanlin. Don''t think about it. There''s another thing I want to tell you!" Harry looked at Vaseline seriously.


    "What''s up, Harry?"


    Harry looked up at his classmates and, after making sure that no one was eavesdropping on them, whispered to the three, "I went into Lodge''s office two days ago, relying on my invisibility cloak!"


    "You You''re crazy, Harry. What if he finds out! " Hermione looked at Harry discontentedly. She thought Harry was so dangerous!


    Fanlin ignored this and asked, "what did you find?"


    "Unicorn hair! What''s more, rocky came back from the outside in the middle of the night, and I met Mr. Feiqi asking him to help patrol the Forbidden Forest! Most of all, rocky is not in the same state in front of people and in private! "


    Harry thought for a moment and went on to say, "I think rocky is going to hit the Sorcerer''s stone."


    "What do you want, Harry?" Hermione rolled her eyes and said, "you''re really crazy. I mean, with Dumbledore there, there''s no need for us to worry about anything!"


    Fanlin helpless to: "but I have and Dumbledore said this matter, he gave me a hint, then did not say anything!"


    "In fact, it is. We have no idea what Dumbledore means."


    The four look at each other, Dumbledore''s attitude is not clear, which makes Harry and van Lin very tangled, Ron is still that confused expression, and Hermione is in the side of the frown!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Harry opened his mouth, but when he saw Hermione''s frown again, Harry swallowed it again!


    "What do you want to say, Harry!" Hermione noticed Harry''s change, but asked for it!


    "I think we can watch rocky! Or do something, we can''t wait for death, can we? "


    "I agree with Harry that we should do something not to let rocky get the stone for nothing!" Fanlin nodded. He agreed with Harry very much. Ron on one side also nodded with Harry and Fanlin. Maybe he didn''t understand what to do!


    "You really are..." Hermione just wanted to object, but when she saw the three people''s eyes, she also changed her mind!


    "Well, I agree!" As Hermione''s voice dropped, all three of them were surprised to see Hermione. They were all ready to accept Hermione''s language sanction!


    "Don''t look at me like that!" Facing the three people''s surprised eyes, Hermione seems very unnatural!


    "I mean, you can''t let rocky take the stone, we''ll watch him, and if there''s anything wrong, we can go to Dumbledore!"


    "Fanlin, did you two have a good holiday?" Harry pushed his glasses and looked at al in surprise!


    "In fact..." Fanling knows what Harry wants to say!"In fact, I doubt very much that I brought back a fake Hermione!"


    "Fanlin!" Hermione called out in a gloomy voice, "have you been so relaxed lately?"


    "Er I''m very sorry. " Van Lin looked at the angry Hermione with embarrassment and laughed twice!


    "Brother, I believe you''ve brought back the real Hermione!" Ron patted Al on the shoulder and said sympathetically!


    "That''s enough for you!" Hermione faced the three people in front of her. After one of them gave a white eye, she continued: "now, the most important problem remains to be solved, that is, how can we monitor rocky? Everyone can''t take turns to look at him with his invisibility cloak, not to mention whether he will be found. The point is, we are still in school, and it''s impossible to stare at Rocky 24 hours a day! "


    "This..." Harry scratched his head. He only thought about spying on rocky, but he didn''t have a clue how to do it!


    "I have a way!" Seeing Harry''s dilemma, van Lin quickly broke through and said, "in fact, I''ve been thinking about it these days, because we can''t know the exact time. For this reason, I asked Snape how to give warning."


    With that, van Lin drew a string of magic lines on the table with his wand.


    "What is this?" Hermione looked at Fanlin in bewilderment!


    "Idle people you are the one! It''s elves! "


    "Elves? Elves and words? " Hermione suddenly remembered the house elves she had seen in Diagon Alley. All of them are so humble!


    "I know what you want to say!" Fanlin looked at the bewildered three people and quickly explained: "this is the spirit text of King Arthur''s period. Remember that legend, King Arthur once received gifts from Fairies in the lake! The fairy in the lake is an elf, which is quite different from the domestic elves now! It belongs to a kind of natural spirit


    With the exception of Hermione, the remaining two looked at al in a face of bewilderment!


    "Er Well, I''ll just say it briefly! This is a kind of magic spell used by natural spirits to protect the forest. The solidified form curse, also known as the magic stripe! He can feed back to the mind of the caster all creatures that cross the spell without being noticed


    "What''s the use of this? You can''t write magic marks on Rocky''s body!" Ron still has some doubts. He doesn''t understand what the magic mark does!


    "Please..." Fanlin looked at Ron speechless and continued, "I don''t want to repeat it for the third time, Ron!"


    "But But I really don''t understand... " Ron''s voice grew smaller and smaller as he saw the look of the three again.


    "You mean, draw this magic pattern at the entrance of the innermost door on the third floor, right?" Hermione really didn''t want to hit Ron.


    "That''s right, so we don''t have to watch rocky on purpose!"


    "All right." Hermione nodded approvingly and continued to ask, "what conditions do you need for the depiction of this magical pattern?"


    "Add magic every week! I don''t have the ability to make the magic lines permanent


    "So we break the school rules once a week." After listening to Hermione''s words, Fanlin Shanshan smiles.


    "It doesn''t matter. We have invisibility cloaks. We won''t be found out!" Harry rushed to the rescue!


    "Better so!" Hermione nodded with satisfaction!


    "Say..." Ron said weakly on the side: "we still have a more important problem to solve right now! That is, what do you do with your homework! I haven''t finished... "


    When Harry heard this, he woke up and looked pitifully at Van Lin and Hermione with Ron!


    "Don''t even think about it. Van Lin and I will guide you both to finish your homework tonight, but there is no way to copy it!"


    "Oh, no..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 54

    Since Vaseline painted the magic lines in the deepest room on the third floor in his invisibility cloak, in addition to consolidating the magic lines every week, Hogwarts'' days seem to be returning to the normal magic campus time!


    Van Lin goes back and forth to the classroom, the Gryffindor tower, the hall, the Snape office, and the library every day.


    Hermione is also the same, in addition to classes and with van Lin bubble library, are working hard to exercise their magic. Although there is no Snape''s support, the effect is very small, but during the rest time, she and van Lin will always study Snape''s magic medicine formula together!


    As for Harry and Ron, Harry won another Quidditch cup for Gryffindor, which made wood very excited. He didn''t expect to win a Quidditch trophy as captain in the last period of his school team career!


    And Ron Although under Hermione''s serious supervision, the results have improved a little, but


    "My God


    Ron slams his head on the desk, and the final exam (at least Ron thinks so!) Like a hammer on Ron''s head. This makes Ron feel that he has lost his way in life!


    "Please, Ron, this is the ninth time you''ve wailed. Fortunately, in the public lounge, if you''re in the library, I think you''ll be locked up by Mrs. ILMA pins!" Harry looked helpless at the side!


    "But..." Ron rubs his hair with his hands, which makes him look worse!


    "However, the exam is coming soon. If any one of the courses is judged to be below C, I will probably be relegated!" Ron thought of this, and suddenly thought of his mother, Mrs. Welles''s roar, immediately Ron felt that his life was no longer shining!


    "My mother will kill me!" Ron''s voice began to tremble!


    "Come on, van Lin and I have already sorted out your notes for you and Harry. You just recite them and you''ll get at least a B score, OK?" Hermione was very impatient!


    "But..." Ron raised a thick notebook in Yang''s hand.


    "It''s so thick, how can I carry it down in five days!"


    "In fact..." Harry looked at the frustrated Ron, although he could not bear to tell the truth, but this matter is really very important!


    "All you have in your hand is the history of magic, potions, and transfiguration classes that Vaseline helped to sort out. What I have in my hand is Hermione''s mantra, herbalism, and defense against the dark arts. And we have to hand in a paper, astrology! "


    "My God..." Ron bangs his head on the table again! "Let me sleep, I think I''m going to see Merlin!"


    "Please! It''s not that scary, OK Hermione looked at Ron who was going to die and said, "maybe you can learn from Harry. Harry works harder than you do!"


    Ron was still in a loveless state. Harry shook his head and went on to memorize his notes. After all, Harry didn''t want to be relegated.


    "Hey, guys!"


    "Back, Fanlin, how are you today?" Hermione''s head is not too much to say, she is studying the ancient magic patterns. Since Fanlin used the spirit magic patterns, Hermione seems to have found a new research direction!


    "What else can I do? I''ll be severely abused!" Van Lin rubbed his arm, he was struck out by Snape''s arming curse, his arm hit the wall heavily, although after treatment, it was still very painful!


    "Brother, you''re so much better. At least you''re much better than you were back before!" Harry looked at Vaseline with envy. Harry also wanted to improve his strength quickly, especially when the threat came!


    "That''s it!" Van Lin sat opposite Harry and Ron.


    "What''s wrong with Ron?" Seeing Ron''s dying expression, Fanlin felt very strange!


    "Ron?" Harry raised the note in Young''s hand, and Fanlin understood Harry''s meaning in an instant!


    "I also brought a message that Snape said that Dumbledore was at the meeting, the world wizard summit!"


    Harry and Hermione looked up at this.


    "Oh, it''s cool!" Said Harry longingly.


    "Yes, Harry! It''s really cool! But we have one more important thing, rocky Hermione frowned and continued, "how long will it take?"


    "A week!"


    "Don''t worry, Hermione. It''s been a long time. There''s no movement. Maybe rocky can''t break through the defense and give up!"


    "I hope so..."


    In this way, the time spent in the tense examination review bit by bit, and Ron''s howling continued for five days, making everyone very helpless!


    Van Lin and Hermione feel very relaxed, while Ron and Harry don''t think so.


    Two days before the exam, Harry''s scar began to have a slight tingling. Harry thought it was a dangerous omen, but she didn''t say it now. He didn''t think it should be blocked during the exam!I''m afraid Harry can''t remember how he passed those tests, because Harry has been worried about these problems all day, especially after Dumbledore left!


    On the day of the test, the sun was very abundant, and all the people were crowded in the hall. The breath of the people made the examination hall even more stuffy!


    The most important thing is that everyone uses a new quill to prevent cheating. After hearing this news, Ron integrated spray is even more depressed!


    And then there''s the hands-on class, where Professor frivy queues everyone into the classroom and asks the little wizard to release tarantallegra so that a pineapple dances across a desk.


    Professor McGonagall looked at them and asked them to release Vera verto to turn a mouse into a cigarette nose box. The more beautiful the box is, the better. If there is still a moustache, the score will be deducted!


    When studying magic medicine, everyone was trying to recall the magic formula of forgetting potion and the specific steps of Snape''s configuration of magic potion! Snape will continue to patrol the examination room to prevent people from doing wrong!


    Harry felt that Snape stayed behind him for the longest time. Even for a while, Harry could feel Snape''s breath, which made Harry feel very uneasy!


    Harry put himself into the exam wholeheartedly. He wanted to forget the pain caused by the scar!


    Finally, there was the last exam left. Under the surveillance of the ghost friend binus had called together, Harry tried hard to remember the name of the wizard who invented the automatic mixing crucible, and the invention of some unknown strange wizard! As for who has developed the twelve usages of dragon blood, Harry is very clear, it is Dumbledore!


    Finally, after Professor bines ordered the paper to be closed, Harry joined the crowd in cheering. This may be the best news Harry has heard recently. They can relax for a whole week without a class!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 55

    ¡­¡­


    After the exam, the four went to Hagrid''s cabin for a while. Because of the exam, they didn''t take the initiative to visit Hagrid for a long time!


    On the way back, Harry talked about the scar pain with the three people. He was in a good mood to finish the exam, but now it''s getting worse!


    "Why didn''t you say that, Harry, it''s important!" Hermione''s face looks like losing to you!


    "But it was only in the last two days that I began to feel pain. I thought it was Rocky''s fault, but I didn''t touch him, so..."


    "So you don''t want us to worry, do you, Harry?"


    "Yes, Fanlin! But now I think things are not normal! " Harry looked at the three with guilt on his face!


    "I think rocky is going to do it, and Dumbledore will be back in school tomorrow, and now is the best time for the students to have no classes. No one will notice him! " Van Lin thought for a moment and continued, "I think he''ll do it tonight."


    "Yes, I think the pain in my scar is a sign that we have to stop him!" Harry nodded for sure, as if he had made up his mind!


    "All right Fan Lin quickly took over the words and continued to: "let''s go to Professor McGonagall first"


    after saying this, the four people ran to the deformation class classroom, and Professor McGonagall was sorting out the books in the deformation class classroom!


    "Professor McGonagall..."


    Professor McGonagall was very surprised to see the four men running in breathlessly.


    "Mr. Harry Potter, Mr. Valentine, Mr. Ron Weasley and miss Hermione Granger, are you four in a hurry, so flustered?"


    "Professor McGonagall We want to ask when Professor Dumbledore will be back! " Hermione was the first to answer Professor McGonagall, which was very courageous in Ron''s eyes. After all, Professor McGonagall was very serious!


    "Sorry, Professor Albus Dumbledore won''t be back until tomorrow morning. What can I do for you?" Professor McGonagall gave a gentle smile. In his opinion, these four little guys were just Dumbledore''s admirers!


    "I''m sorry, Professor McGonagall. It''s a secret. We have to find Mr. Dumbledore to explain it!"


    "In fact!" Professor McGonagall scowled: "Mr. Harry Potter, Professor Dumbledore is very busy. Even if he comes back, he won''t be able to meet you. What''s more important than the world''s wizard peak! I think the four of you can go out! "


    "Sorry!" Harry bowed slightly and went on to say, "Professor McGonagall, in fact, is about Magic stone


    "Magic stone?" Professor McGonagall''s eyes widened and his voice became a little husky.


    "Who told you about it?"


    "We found it out ourselves, professor. We also know that Professor Lodge is going to work on the Sorcerer''s stone tonight


    "No, no, no!" Professor McGonagall interrupted Harry. "Mr. Harry Potter. I think you are too worried about this. No one can pass through the stone guard. Magic stone is safe! Above all, you should not stigmatize your professor, Mr. Porter


    "But Professor McGonagall..."


    "Well, Mr. Porter, you should take your friends back to the lounge now, and be honest!"


    Seeing that Harry still wanted to explain two words, van Lin quickly stopped Harry!


    "Sorry, Professor McGonagall!" As soon as Fanlin bowed, he replaced all three of them!


    "What are you doing, Fanlin!" Harry is a little angry!


    "Calm down, Harry. Don''t you see that Professor McGonagall doesn''t want to talk about it at all. What if the four of us are locked up by Professor McGonagall?"


    After hearing this, Harry also heaved a heavy sigh!


    "What now?" Hermione couldn''t think of a good way.


    "We have to stop rocky from getting the stone!" Harry didn''t have any hesitation.


    Vaseline thought for a moment and said, "now there''s a very important question, Harry, can your Invisibility Cloak cover four people?"


    "Four people?"


    "Please." Hermione looked at the puzzled Harry speechlessly and said, "you''re not going to stop rocky by yourself, are you?"


    After hearing this, Harry was ashamed. He had planned to go by himself. Hermione and the three of them have helped him too much, and it''s very dangerous!


    "I think so!"


    "That''s good!" Fanlin definitely nodded, indicating that the three of them came together.


    "We can slip out of the Gryffindor tower with our invisibility cloak, and then go to the third floor to stop Lodge. It doesn''t need to be too much. I think Maomao can stop lodge for a while, Hagrid said! As long as we get enough time, and when Dumbledore comes back, we will succeed. "


    "It''s dangerous, Fanlin!" Hermione looked at Vaseline a little worried. It was not a good idea!"It doesn''t matter. We''re just stalling! I will rely on Teleportation magic to inform Dumbledore! As long as Dumbledore comes back, he will be informed as soon as possible! "


    "Good All right It can be seen that Hermione is still very worried!


    "And one more thing, Hermione "If anything happens, you must run and find Professor McGonagall. It''s important. Promise me


    Looking at al''s eyes, Hermione didn''t say anything. She pressed her lips together and nodded her head!


    ¡­¡­


    Due to the end of the examination week, everyone was completely relaxed. Many senior students went to huomi village to have some fun or buy something to reward themselves. At least Alfred and George brought back more prank candy.


    Sitting on the bed, quietly waiting for the arrival of the night, through the window, looking at the quiet Hogwarts, but how can''t van Lin calm down!


    The clock clock ticking, accompanied by the ringing of midnight bell, will also pull the whole person back to reality!


    "It''s time to go, Harry!"


    Three people put on good clothes, rushed out of the bedroom!


    "What''s Neville doing?" Harry asked curiously. He didn''t come back from the lights out!


    "Maybe he forgot his password again. Neville always forgets things, you know!"


    Harry raised his eyebrows. What Ron said was really like Neville''s style!


    "Why are you three so slow? I''ve been waiting for about ten minutes!" Hermione looked at the three people who had just come out!


    "I''m sorry, I went upstairs and Ron and I slept for a while! After all, we need enough spirit, no! "


    As he spoke, Harry walked downstairs. Just as he got to the first floor, a loud frog cry startled the four of them!


    "Blow treasure!" Fanlin was surprised to see the toad on the armrest of the sofa. Sure enough, a boy who looked a little dull got up from the sofa!


    "The four of you are going to slip out again, aren''t you?" Neville held his toad in his hand, and his body trembled slightly!


    "Sorry, Neville. But we... "


    "No, you can''t slip out!" Neville opened his arms and stood in front of the crowd!


    "Neville, we really..."


    "Gryffindor is miserable enough. I can''t let you slip out any more!" Neville closed his eyes tightly and yelled!


    "No, he''s in!" Fanlin''s face turned ugly! Whispered to the three!


    "Listen, brother, you don''t know how important this is. Get out of the way!"


    Neville was like a man of iron. He ran ahead of the four and blocked the hole with his body!


    "I''m not going to let you out. If you break in, we can have a fight."


    "You idiot Ron was a little angry. "You don''t know the seriousness of this. Get out of my way!"


    "Don''t call me an idiot. My name is Neville Longbottom. You can''t break the school rules any more! What''s more, van Lin, you taught me how to resist! "


    "Sorry Neville..." There was something else al wanted to say, but Hermione interrupted him!


    "I''m sorry, Neville, though I don''t want to do it! But time is running out... " Said Hermione, jerking her wand out of her pocket.


    "Petricus totalus!"


    After being hit by the light of Hermione''s wand, Neville''s limbs were long, his face was blue and white, his body swayed slightly before and after, and he fell to the ground with a bang!


    The other three looked at Hermione, and they all swallowed their saliva.


    "Sorry, Neville!" Hermione stepped over Neville! "Hurry up, you three!"


    "Sorry, Neville!"


    "Sorry, I hope you have a good dream!"


    "Come back, we''re explaining to you..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 56

    The four men, dressed in invisible cloaks, rushed all the way to the third floor. They had just turned into the corridor leading to the deepest place. They were shocked to see the scene in front of them!


    Because the whole third floor belongs to the forbidden area, Fanlin only depicts the magic pattern at the door, and does not go deep.


    But in front of the scene, let Fanlin really appreciate why it was designated as a forbidden zone!


    In the dark corridor, there is a smell of corruption. Sporadic braziers are lit up after several people come in. The walls that should have been covered with murals are covered with large areas of dark red. Fanlin knows that it must be the blood of some kind of creature. The dried up blood in the faint fire shadow seems particularly terrible!


    The statue on the third floor is also very different from the outside. The broken armor they saw in Fanlin was put on a knight''s body, and the knight''s arm had long been missing. There is a thick cobweb hanging between the high sword and the helmet.


    There are many statues, demons, elves, even dwarfs and dragons! However, without exception, they are all broken!


    "Maybe, these are used to record the real war!" Looking at the statues in different shapes, Fanlin can''t help but think of the war scenes in ancient times!


    Hermione is nervous to grasp van Lin''s arm, the atmosphere here let her very uneasy!


    After turning a corner, all the bloodstains and statues do not appear. A straight passage leads to the deepest part of the third floor. Fanlin can still hear the music coming from behind the door!


    "We''re going to be faster, I think." Al took out his wand and looked at the deepest place. Although the darkness could not block his sight, van Lin was still very nervous!


    "Lumos!" With the sound of four incantations, the light seems to have given the four little witches great courage!


    Straight along the passage, the sound of music becomes clearer and clearer! Fanlin knows that at least Lodge has passed Maomao!


    "Are you ready, Harry, Hermione, Ron?" Vaseline pointed at the last door with his wand, and his words revealed his nervousness. After all, he would face rocky or the existence of terror!


    Three people nodded, indicating that Fanlin can move forward!


    "Alohomora!"


    The door was opened with a crack. Fanlin held out his hand and pushed the half open door open. A beautiful melody was introduced into his ears, but this did not calm the four little wizards!


    A huge three headed dog was lying in front of them. You can see that this is a giant monster, because they can''t reach the nose tip of the three headed dog with their height!


    "This is Maomao Ron said, shaking.


    "I think so!" Seeing the scene, Harry could not help but grip his wand!


    "I don''t know why Hagrid kept such a horrible thing." Ron felt like crying!


    "Don''t wake him up, Ron!" Hermione''s eyes were also dull. She didn''t think that the first level was such a terrible thing!


    "There it is!" Vaseline pointed to one of his hairy claws. "I see, the door is there! From high to low, I think our final destination should be the deepest dungeon! "


    "Let''s go Harry tried to stabilize his voice. Four people just walked forward two steps. A gust of wind came from the front. It was the breath of fur!


    Strong breathing will blow up the invisibility cloak! This scared four people almost to shout!


    Carefully tied his cloak to his body, Harry took two tentative steps forward!


    "Come on, let''s move his claws! He''s deep asleep! "


    "Are you sure you can? Harry Ron points to Maomao tremblingly. After seeing Maomao again, Ron starts to be scared out of control!


    "That''s the only way. Hurry up, Ron!"


    Seeing that all three of them had passed by, Ron moved slowly and carefully for fear that he might wake up the sleeping dog!


    Listening to Maomao''s breathing sound, the four people tried to move Maomao''s claws away from the trap door. The tired four were sweating!


    "It''s heavy!" Harry touched his forehead. It was very tiring for Harry!


    "No way, we can''t use magic. This magical creature is very sensitive to magic. I have read about it in books..." Hermione wanted to talk about the hellhounds at the moment, but was immediately interrupted by Al!


    "Shh, don''t you think it''s too quiet now?" Fanlin has some bad premonition in his heart!


    In the room at the moment, neither the heavy breath nor the music that was still playing in the corner could be heard!


    Suddenly, a pool of unknown liquid dripped from the air on Ron''s head!


    Ron, with a sad face, touched the liquid with his hand.


    Then four people very tacit understanding together looked up into the sky.


    Three pairs of dark yellow eyes were staring at the four people on the ground. Al even saw a set of scorched yellow teeth facing the four of them. The liquid was dripping from here just now!"Ah Ah... "


    Four screams broke the silence, followed by Maomao''s crazy roar!


    "Get down!" Harry pulled open the trap door, gave Ron a pull, and he fell!


    Fanlin pushed Hermione with one hand, and the other hand was not idle. One of the most skillful incantations immediately hit out!


    "Petrificus totalus maxima!" The gray light is all over the hair''s body in an instant, but the speed of fading is faster!


    However, it also bought Harry and him time to jump!


    After a burst of frustration, Fanlin thought that he would fall heavily on the ground, but his body was not the imaginary ground!


    "How are you? Are you all right?" Van Lin quickly glanced around the situation, it turned out that a huge vine caught the four of them!


    "We''re all right, van Lin! But I admire you very much. Your magic spell can work on this kind of super magic defense creature Hermione looked at Fanlin gratefully. If it hadn''t been for van Lin''s delay, things would not have been what they had been like!


    "Thank you very much, Fanlin. I think if I had come by myself, I might have fallen down at Maomao''s place." Harry slapped himself on the chest in fear!


    "Don''t be so polite. We''re friends, aren''t we?" Van Lin laughed and shook his head!


    "In other words, what kind of plant is this? How can it grow here? Fortunately, there are them. Otherwise, if you fall directly, you will be injured!" Ron photographed the vines under him curiously!


    Before Ron was fresh enough, a strong cane popped out of the vines under him, and tied Ron''s legs firmly!


    And other people''s situation is similar, the sudden attack of the crisis will be four little wizard muddled!


    Harry then understood why Professor Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall did not worry about the safety of the Sorcerer''s stone!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 57

    "Damn it, what is this!" Harry was struggling to pull the cane around him with his hand! These damn vines are like a python, and the tighter they are in the crowd!


    "Damn it, Hermione, van Lin, you two think about it!" Ron cried, and his hand with the wand was tied up firmly!


    "Relax, this is the devil net. I remember that in herbal medicine, sputt once mentioned a mouth, and I can''t struggle to fall into the devil net. We should relax, or else..." A strong cane from the back of the brain around, tightly to the mouth of the forest to seal!


    "Fanlin!" Ron cried out in a fluster, he couldn''t see exactly what happened, only knew that van Lin was very dangerous!


    "Come on, Hermione!" Harry is struggling to tear the cane that holds his mouth open, Harry has no strength now!


    "Wait, I''m thinking, I''m thinking!" Because Hermione just fell down, recognized the plant after relaxed body, now she is the best situation! And the same is true of Fanlin, but it is a pretty bad luck!


    "Devil net, devil net, like dark and wet, most afraid..." Hermione is very anxious!


    "Hermione, then you burn it with fire!" Harry yelled, the damn cane has caused him a lot of trouble!


    "But, where is there a fire tool here!" Hermione was a little dizzy, after all, it was the first time that she had such a big crisis!


    "With your wand, Hermione!" Fan Lin pulled out the cane that blocked his mouth, struggled with one hand and set out his wand!


    "Let''s come together!"


    "Flame bear!"


    "Lumosmaxima!"


    A blue rose flame was spewing out from the front of Hermione''s wand, and a few withered vines were lit at once! And the wand of Fanlin, is burst out of incomparable light, in a moment, drove out all the darkness, that light because of the increase of magic output and it appears very dazzling!


    Under the double spell of Hermione Fanlin, the devil net quickly faded because of fear. The four people shouted and a strong sense of falling came. Fan Lin knew they were falling, but because of the light curse, he could not open his eyes!


    "Wingardiumleviosa!"


    In a fluster, van Lin remembered the first spell that Hogwarts had been taught, but the effect was good. At least four people stopped at least one meter from the ground!


    With the failure of the spell, four voices of the dull sound, four people hit the ground!


    "All right!" Van Lin rubbed his arm with his hand, and he didn''t understand why he always hurt his arm!


    "I''m fine. Thank you, van Lin." Harry wiped his glasses with his sleeve. He didn''t know the light source there. There was a light blue light in the whole space!


    Harry pulled Ron up and Hermione had begun to look at it.


    Look down the direction of falling, in the extremely high place can also see Hermione caused by the fire!


    "It''s so high here!" Ron looked up, a look of fear, thanks to Al''s air charm!


    "Where should we go now?" Hermione frowned. Here is a corridor, both sides can move forward!


    "Poineme!" Van Lin laid his wand flat in his hand. Between his red blood wand in the palm of a circle, then straight left channel!


    "We''re going this way!" Van Lin did not hesitate, he had an instinct to go this way from the beginning!


    "It depends on the score." Ron whispered Tucao to make complaints about it!


    "Don''t waste it. Go!" Hermione stared at Ron discontentedly, and then followed Harry with him!


    "Wait for me, hello..." One dazzled Kung Fu, Ron before the three people have turned a bend to see no trace!


    As they moved forward, a strange voice was gradually coming into Al''s ears. It was a rustling voice, like, what was beating his wings!


    Finally, at the end of the passage, a bright blue light fell from Al in the direction of their heads, and the sound of sand also turned into a harsh noise!


    Looking down the light source, one after another stone beams are across the sky, and the gap between the stone beams, flying countless small flying insects!


    "What is that?" Ron squints, but he can''t see it too clearly!


    "The door is there!" Harry pointed to the front, behind a broom suspended in the air, and a shabby wooden door stood there!


    Ron could not wait to go up and pointed his wand at the key hole of the door.


    "Alohomoro!"


    A light of gold flashed by, but the door did not reflect, Ron face embarrassed back!


    "Don''t look at me like this..." Ron shrunk his neck because he found Hermione looking at him with a look at an idiot!"I just want to have a try..." He muttered Ron.


    "What now?" Harry shook his fist hard. He couldn''t imagine how difficult it was for rocky or Voldemort to break through these levels!


    Fanlin from came in to show himself a Hawk Eye technique, eyes tightly staring at the flying insects in the sky!


    "Right there, I found it!" Wave a hawk eye on Harry, so that Harry can see it!


    "What did you find?" Hermione frowned. She didn''t understand what Vaseline was talking about.


    "Flying in the sky is the key, the key to this door!"


    "Key?" Hermione added a Hawk Eye technique to herself and looked at the sky. Sure enough, what was flying in the sky was a key?


    "But, so many, which one is it?"


    "I think it must be an old and old key, too. It''s flying on top of it. Harry, I think you should know how to do it! I''ve just tried the Feilai mantra, but it''s useless! "


    "I see, Valentine!" Harry nodded!


    "You''re all right, Harry." Ron also found out the current situation, which is thanks to Hermione''s eagle eye!


    "You''re the youngest and most powerful Hunter ever, Harry. We''re waiting for you to get it down!" Ron patted Harry on the shoulder like a comfort!


    "Wait for my good news." There was a ray of confidence in Harry''s eyes. When it comes to flying, Harry has never been afraid of anything.


    Just as Harry put his hand on the broom, the extra keys in the sky seemed to hear some order, just like an arrow from the bow, straight at Harry!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 58

    "Be careful, Harry!" Seeing this, Fanlin took out his wand in a hurry.


    "Impedimenta!" A red gas wall suddenly appeared in front of the flying key which was about to attack. Only a sound of gold and iron was heard, and the obstacle curse was pierced by the flying key!


    Harry seized the opportunity, jumped on the broom, looked at the top of the key position, bent over, with a very fast speed into the sky!


    Van Lin is not idle on the ground, through that Quidditch company, at least van Lin''s magic can keep up with Harry''s speed!


    One obstacle curse after another appeared around Harry''s body in the form of a wall, blocking the attack of the flying key that had not been thrown away for him!


    But soon no longer need the magic cover of Vaseline, Harry through his superb flying skills to full speed constantly in the stone back and forth, soon left most of the flying key behind!


    "Cool..." There was an unnatural flush on Ron''s face, which showed that Ron was very excited at the moment!


    Hermione is nervous to grasp van Lin''s arm, which makes van Lin very painful. He doesn''t understand how Hermione, a weak girl, has such great strength!


    Harry was still flying in the sky.


    Harry can''t see all the keys. Harry can''t see all the things in the sky!


    He bit his teeth in secret. He leaned over and held the broom tightly in one hand, and the other hand forced to look forward. A beautiful hook, Harry grabbed the oldest old key!


    Without any hesitation, he took a big circle in the sky with his tail behind him, and then rushed to the ground!


    "Then, Fanlin!" Harry yelled, threw the key to Vaseline, then raised his broom and continued to circle the stone beams with these annoying flying keys!


    "Harry, come in..." After van Lin opened the door, Hermione stood at the door and cried out!


    Hearing Hermione''s call, Harry turned and headed for the door!


    With the door closed, Harry was relieved. Then there was a loud crash, and Harry knew it was the flying keys that had hit the door.


    But when the four people look back at the closed door, they unconsciously take a breath.


    Countless bright key tips pierced through the wooden door, just like that was inlaid on the top of the inner door. The whole door was pierced from top to bottom!


    "If I had just flown slower..." Harry didn''t want to go on. There was no accident. He was going to be sieved. Or, without al''s obstacle spell in front of him, he might have been beaten through long ago!


    The poor big key rocked into the air. Today is definitely the most unfortunate day for it. It has been brutally caught twice in a row.


    "Come on, we don''t have much time. I have a bad feeling." Van Lin patted Harry, who was still surprised, and then locked his brow like Hermione!


    "Let''s go!" Harry nodded, and the four of them calmed down a little and continued their exciting journey.


    After a dark passage, the line of sight was bright and bright. A field of black and white squares appeared in front of the crowd.


    There are four rows of huge statues, like


    "Wizard chess?" Ron was surprised to say that today''s excitement is too much, first the three dogs, then the devil''s net, then the damned flying key, and now the huge wizard chess!


    "Do you want us to play chess?" Hermione couldn''t believe what she saw!


    "Mobilarbus (flying around)!" Under the command of Fanlin, a fire pot near the field flew to the other side of the door.


    Just flying to the opposite field, the soldier who had been standing quietly suddenly drew out his sword and chopped the brazier with a sword!


    "It looks like we have to win before we can get there." "I don''t know how to play this, Hermione, you shouldn''t, as for Harry and Ron..."


    "No problem, leave it to me!" Ron patted himself on the chest, trying to be reliable!


    "Well, I''ll leave it to you. What should we do? " Van Lin nodded, no matter how Ron usually is, but at this time should trust his friends!


    Ron went to the edge of the court, touched a knight in black and said, "are we going to go with you?"


    The Black Knight seemed to have survived. The horse''s hooves rose high and nodded slightly.


    "So, Harry, you go to be king, Hermione and vaseline will replace a castle, and I will..." Ron firmly looked at the opposite white chess and said.


    "I''m a knight."


    After the crowd stood in their respective positions, accompanied by a burst of fighting sound, the chess game also officially opened the curtain!"White will go first, and then it will be our turn." Ron grabbed the stone reins, and he was very nervous at the moment.


    A soldier of the opposite white moves forward two steps. Ron, slightly tired, pointed to one of their soldiers and yelled, "you, to A5!"


    The stone soldier took two heavy steps forward and came to the white soldier. And then a terrible thing happened.


    The soldier of black chess drew out his saber with a whoosh and chopped the soldiers of the other side!


    A burst of rock and soil, and Hermione screamed, but now they have no way back!


    "Soldiers to E5..."


    "Knight to C3..."


    "Queen to H4..."


    The broken sound of the stone statue is continuous, and Hermione''s voice has been a little hoarse!


    In the fight, the chess pieces on the field are also decreasing.


    Due to the protection of Al and others, Ron''s Queen was taken away by the queen of the other party shortly after the game.


    However, Ron is also personally on the field to eat son, so gradually the disadvantage of the field to pull back! Moreover, Ron also found the rule of the other queen, as long as the queen can eat the pieces, the queen will definitely eat the pieces!


    After the queen ate the last soldier of white chess, the atmosphere of the field suddenly became quiet. Ron bit his lips tightly!


    "Ron?" Harry can play a little bit of Wizardry, too.


    "I think you can see that, Harry!" Ron forced a smile.


    "I''ll just move two steps forward and the queen will come and eat me, but then you will be general, Harry!"


    "No, no!" Cried Harry.


    "What''s the matter?" Van Lin and Hermione can''t play at all, so they don''t know what''s going on!


    "Ron, he''s going to sacrifice himself!" Harry yelled, as if Harry didn''t want Ron to do it!


    "No, Ron! There must be a way Cried Hermione.


    "Listen to me. I''ve thought about it. This is the only way to get through it! "


    "That won''t work either!" "Please, Ron!" Harry said anxiously


    "Harry, calm down!" Ron snapped, "we''re playing chess. There must be some sacrifice! And, do you want to stop rocky. Even if I fall down here, it doesn''t matter. It''s not me, it''s not van Lin, it''s not Hermione, it''s you, Harry


    "But..." What else does Harry want to say!


    "Ron, let it go. I''ll protect you!" Vaseline drew out his wand.


    Seeing this, Harry and Hermione immediately pulled out the wand!


    Thank you, Fanlin Ron swallowed his saliva, grasped the reins tightly with both hands, closed his eyes, and without hesitation, cried out, "knight to H3."


    With the queen of the other side moving towards Ron''s direction, Ron''s heart would jump to his throat!


    The queen slowly raised her arm, which had been wrapped in armor, and smashed Ron with a heavy blow!


    "Protego While the queen moved, Fanlin also moved. The calm eyes changed his state. His blood red eyes were deeply imprinted on Harry and Hermione''s heart!


    A 3 cm thick fire red light wrapped the whole Ron. With the Queen''s iron fist, Ron was smashed and flew out!


    "Ron..." Harry yelled nervously!


    "Cough, I''m ok! Harry, don''t worry. Awesome curse of the forest! " Ron felt his head and rose from the rubble.


    Seeing Ron was ok, everyone''s heart was relieved!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 59

    "General!"


    The king of White''s sword fell down heavily. In an instant, the remaining pieces on the field made way for the four little wizards to lead to the opposite room.


    "Fanlin, your red eyes are so cool Ron looks at Vaseline like a module. This makes Fanlin very helpless.


    It''s strange that van Lin''s eyes did not disappear after he helped van Lin save Ron. Maybe he felt a greater threat!


    As they walked, they came to the next room. A stench broke Ron''s broken mouth!


    Where is a dead Troll lying? His bone stick is broken, and the troll''s little head. Also do not know by what thing hit, a huge blood hole is still kept outside blood!


    "Hermione, I think you should go back to Professor McGonagall now! Take Ron with you Fanlin was staring at the monster in front of him. Obviously, the magic power of the guy who could open a hole for the troll with magic was far beyond Fanlin''s estimation. In terms of the magic of vanillin now. Using Snape to teach him secumsempra can only barely pierce the monster''s skin.


    "And you?" Hermione looked at Vaseline worried.


    "Harry and I are going to stop rocky. You and Ron are going to get Professor McGonagall. Hurry up!"


    "No, we''re going together!" Hermione looked at Van Lin angrily: "I don''t want you to take risks!"


    "Listen to me, Hermione! Someone has to organize Lodge! Of the four of us, Harry and I are the only ones with better magic power, and Harry has faced Voldemort directly. But you are different from Ron. Ron can''t attack a spell yet... "


    On hearing this, Ron shrunk his head, but he didn''t say anything!


    "But..." Hermione grabs van Lin and Harry and looks at them quietly!


    "Well, you must take care of your own safety! Ron and I will go to Professor McGonagall now


    With that, Hermione took Ron and ran back to the road.


    "You two must wait for us to come back..."


    Hermione''s voice was disappearing in the air. Now, there were only two people left: Van Lin and Harry!


    "Let''s go!"


    Two people''s larynx moved, obviously very nervous!


    Around the troll''s body, they arrive at the next room.


    But there was nothing terrible in it. In the middle of the room was a table with seven small bottles and a note on it.


    They just went up to pick up the note, and suddenly a circle of fire surrounded them. The front was a black red flame, and the way back was surrounded by a dark purple flame!


    The two looked at each other and could see that this was a defensive device set by Professor Snape.


    Van Lin picked up the note on the table and read: "there is danger in front of you, but it is safe in the back. If you find it, two of us can help you. One of the seven bottles will help you move forward, and the other will send you back to the original place. Two bottles are ordinary zunma wine, and three bottles are deadly poison wine.


    If you don''t want to stay here forever, just choose!


    To help you choose, we have four tips: first, no matter how secret the poison wine is, you can always find it on the left side of the nettle wine; second, there are always different kinds of wine standing on the edge, but if you continue to move in, there will be no good wine; third, as you can see, all bottles of different sizes, short or tall, are not dangerous; fourth, The second on the left and the second on the right are actually a pair, although they don''t look like it. "


    "Only one bottle goes through this flame. What to do, van Lin? " Harry was a little confused, this kind of thing is always Harry is not good at.


    "Give me a moment." Van Lin''s eyes closed, obviously in the fatigue of this problem.


    "I see. The smallest bottle is a potion that passes through a black red flame Van Lin pointed to the smallest bottle.


    "But it''s only enough for one person." Harry picked up the bottle of potion and looked at it. There are only a few mouthfuls in the bottle!


    "We can drink it alone. Although the effect may be reduced, or the duration may be very short, we can rush through it under the armor mantra!"


    "Well, that''s all it can do!" Harry took hold of the small bottle and drank half of it. In an instant, a cold feeling spread all over his body, as if someone poured half of a bucket of ice water from his head!


    "Ready, Harry!" Fanlin also drank the potion. Then he put a armor charm on himself and Harry!


    "Let''s go!"


    Without hesitation, Fanlin ran with Harry! Fortunately, the flame channel is not long. When Fanlin felt the burning sensation, they also ran to the end of the channel!


    They came to a new room. It was a round room, much like the arena of ancient Rome. The circular staircase extends to the open space in the middle.Right in the middle of the space was a huge mirror with a stone frame and a man with his back to them!


    "If it''s you, rocky!" Van Lin''s eyes were fixed on rocky, who was facing them. He was thinking whether to give him a petrifaction curse now!


    "Welcome to my students Rocky turned and bowed to Harry and van Lin.


    Seeing this, van Lin and Harry could not help but clench their wands!


    "Don''t be so nervous!" Rocky gave a sick smile and went on: "it''s unexpected, but it''s all in reason, isn''t it?"


    Rocky''s eyes were fixed on Harry like a treasure, or a prey!


    "I''ve been wondering if I''ll have a chance to see you here, Harry Potter! As a result, you followed your dirty half blood friend to me


    "Shut up, rocky! You''ll stop us Harry looked at the arrogant rocky in front of him angrily. The contrast between him and lodge was a strong stimulus to Harry''s nerves.


    "Ha ha!" Rocky grinned coldly. Then he turned his back and looked at the mirror in front of him. He continued: "I really didn''t expect that you would suspect me so early. Or, you bastard friend discovered it. After all, Quidditch was the damned kid who cast a fear curse on me and saved you! How did you find out about me? I didn''t expect that some people would doubt ordinary cowardice and tie Stuttering lo What about Professor Lodge? Ha Ha ha ha


    A nervous laugh constantly pounded the eardrums of Harry and van Lin, which made Harry very upset. He was about to recite a magic spell, but Van Lin reached out to stop him.


    "It was Troll''s night when Unicorn blood was left in your scarf, and then it was in the forbidden forest..."


    "Oh, I didn''t expect that. I was really careless, but you are really smart. If you were not a half breed, Slytherin would be more suitable for you!"


    Rocky laughs at himself.


    "It''s a pity, Potter, Al!" Rocky reached out and snapped his finger, and a ring of fire surrounded the whole house!


    "I''m sorry, I don''t think you two are suitable to live in the world. After all, you are really in the way!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 60

    "Petrificus totalus maxima!" Seeing such a situation, Fanlin also knew that rocky had lost his patience and did not have the slightest hesitation. A petrifaction mantra was immediately launched from vanlin''s wand!


    "Soul petrified! Good magic talent, I think. That damned Snape must have taught you that


    Rocky held out his hand and looked at the gray that was spreading fast on his skin and laughed mockingly! With a wave of his hand, the remnant of the petrifaction mantra is cleared by Lodge''s magic power!


    "In response, I think this spell should be very suitable for you!"


    "Grucio!" A reddish glow suddenly fell into Al''s body.


    Almost at the same time, Vaseline fell down in pain, an unimaginable torture from all over his body to his brain! For a moment, there was no other feeling in Fanlin''s mind except pain!


    "What the hell did you do to him?" Harry took hold of van Lin, who was rolling and groaning on the ground. He didn''t know what to do now!


    "Attack Attack him Ha It''s good... "


    "Bombarda!"


    A golden light Harry''s wand flies out in front of him. Although he doesn''t hit rocky, it also hinders Rocky''s casting of Vaseline!


    "I didn''t expect that your willpower is still really tenacious, and you can barely say two words under the curse of digging out the bones! What a surprise


    Rocky grinned darkly, which was more like a devil''s smile to Harry!


    "As a reward, my master allows you to see the great ceremony of his resurrection!" With a wave of Lodge''s hand, a black vine did not know where it had come from. He pulled the forest up from the ground and hid it on the pillar beside the fire!


    "As for you, Harry Potter!" Rocky reaches out and grabs Harry in the direction. The next second, Harry''s collar is firmly grasped in the hands of van Lin!


    "Just stay here and enjoy the rest of your life, Savior! How ridiculous


    Rocky pushed with his hand and Harry fell to the ground all by himself!


    "This is the last level of guarding the Sorcerer''s stone. I really don''t understand it!" Rocky seems to be talking to himself.


    "When I stand in front of this mirror, I can see that I hold the Sorcerer''s stone tightly in my hand, but I can''t take it out. What should I do? Do you want to break the mirror? Help me, master... "


    At this moment, lodge had restored his groom''s submissive face!


    "Take advantage of that boy!" A deep, hoarse voice suddenly sounded in the room. At the sound, Harry and van Lin began to feel cold.


    "Come here, Potter!" Roared rocky, pulling Harry by the sleeve and pulling Harry down in front of the mirror!


    Harry saw in the mirror that Dumbledore put the Sorcerer''s stone into his trouser pocket and touched it with his hand. Harry felt a hard object in his pocket!


    "Tell me, what do you see?" Rocky was a little bit grumpy, he was impatient!


    Harry quickly released his grip on the trouser pocket and tried to calm himself down. He stuttered and said, "I I saw that I was shaking hands with Dumbledore And I won the Academy cup for Gryffindor... "


    I heard rocky talking to himself again!


    On the side of the AI Er is trying to break free from the shackles of rocky, and now there is no chance of resistance.


    Seeing that lodge put all his attention on Harry''s body, van Lin is cruel, and his palm is aimed at the cane that helps his arm. After a divine front disappears, a bloody wound appears on his arm, and the blood slowly drops down along the finger. However, van Lin does not attack rocky for this reason. He is waiting for an opportunity. Due to the change of the state of Fanlin''s eyes, this makes the magic power of Vaseline consume very quickly. Before adding a lot of magic charms to protect people, the magic power of Vaseline is also very little!


    "He lied!" The gloomy voice sounded again from the room, and all of them were startled.


    "Tell me, what do you see?" Rocky said angrily


    "Wait, rocky, I want to see him in person!"


    "But, my master, you are still weak..."


    "I still have this strength!" This time, the frightening voice was able to tell where it was coming from.


    Harry felt as if he had been petrified by Al, as if the blood had stopped flowing! Stumbling back two steps, he looks at Rocky as he takes off his scarf.


    Finally, all the scarves were untied. Van Lin found Rocky''s head small and pitiful. But when Lodge turned around, it was as if Fanlin and Harry saw the most terrifying thing in the world. They want to scream, but they can''t make a sound at all!


    A face grew in the back of Rocky''s head, and Harry and Al had never seen a face so terrifying! The color of that face was as gray as lime, and it had the blood red eyes different from those of van Lin, which was a dark red hidden in the pupil clock. There are two long and slender nostrils like snakes below!"Harry Potter..." He''s like whispering!


    Harry tried to step back, but his legs didn''t work, and Harry fell heavily on the steps!


    "See what I''ve become? "The face said," I live more darkly and covertly I can only share one body with others But usually a lot of people are willing to let me use their hearts and minds Unicorn blood has been increasing my strength over the past few weeks Didn''t you see my faithful servant sucking blood for me in the forest? Now, as long as I have the elixir of life, I can make my own body Why don''t you hand in the stone in your pocket? "


    it turned out that Harry held the Sorcerer''s stone tightly in his pocket. At this moment, Harry''s retreat seemed to have regained consciousness, and he took two steps in a hurry!


    "Don''t be silly..." "You''d better figure out what''s going on, Harry Potter Hand in the Sorcerer''s stone and turn to me. Otherwise You''ll end up in the same place as your husband and wife Before they died, they begged me to let them go. Tut tut That''s really ugly! "


    "You lie!" Harry yelled.


    "It''s so touching..." That face was said with appreciation. "I always appreciate courage. Yes, my child, your parents are very brave I killed your father first. He fought me bravely. But your mother doesn''t have to die. She''s trying to protect you Well, give me the stone. Don''t let her die for you in vain... "


    "Never!" Harry roared and ran away in the direction of van Lin.


    "Kill him." The face finally lost all its patience and beckoned lodge to kill Harry!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 61

    "Shirley firespell!"


    A black and red flame shot out of Lodge''s wand, forming a giant python more than one person tall. Straight for Harry''s body.


    "Harry." Van Lin yelled, obviously can''t wait now!


    "Protego maxima!" Without any hesitation, Fanlin released his most defensive magic spell so far!


    A fire red barrier blocks the pace of the fierce fire curse! But the mantra did not rebound back, but the barrier created by the super armor mantra was constantly compressed up!


    "Ha ha Ha ha... " Rocky began to laugh nervously again. With a slight turn of his wand, the light of the fierce fire curse became more powerful.


    This had to let Fanlin at the same time increase his magic output, holding his wand with both hands barely supporting.


    "Fanlin!" Seeing van Lin constantly being pushed back, Harry didn''t know what to do for a moment!


    "Listen, Harry, I can''t last long. You must cut off his magic output! Or we''ll both die


    "But what shall I do?" Harry said, flustered.


    "With your wand, Harry. You know that! " Fanlin felt that his wand was going to be broken at the moment. He had heard the sound of the crack!


    "Bombarda!" Harry suddenly straightened up and hit rocky heavily on the shoulder with a blast curse! With a burst of flying blood. Rocky''s wand hand was blown to pieces! This also weakened the source of the magic power that the fierce fire mantra did not have. Fanlin exhausted his last strength, deflected the fierce fire mantra, and then fell down on the stone steps and gasped heavily. His pupil also returned to normal, now Fanlin has no magic power!


    "Oh, no, my hand!" Rocky covered the wound caused by the blast curse with his hand and moaned in front of the mirror!


    "Damn it..." The face behind Rocky''s head started talking again! "You useless fool, kill both of them for me!"


    "I''m going to kill you!" Rocky roared wildly, like a wounded beast, stretching out his remaining hand, and the magic of his body was gathering in front of his hand.


    It soon converged into a huge half moon shaped blade of light. It seems that rocky is trying to split them both in half. It''s possible that the whole body will not be left behind!


    Harry helped van Lin with his hand and stood up hard. In the current situation of van Lin, he could not escape Rocky''s attack. Harry would not leave al behind!


    After two bitter smiles, halimer silently recited a armor mantra, and poured all his magic power into this mantra. It was also a final fight!


    "I want you dead!" Roaring, rocky is about to shoot out the light blade in his hand!


    Fanlin closed his eyes in recognition.


    "EXPELLIARMUS (except your weapon)!"


    Expected pain did not come to the body, but sounded a warm call!


    "Fanlin, Harry!" Fanlin looked back and saw a few figures passing through the fire and coming to the top of the steps. Then a smaller figure rushed over and hugged him!


    Fanlin can''t see exactly what happened. He just felt like he had a wonderful dream. A faint fragrance penetrated into his nostrils


    Van leen had a very strange dream. He seemed to dream that Snape was holding him and running in the Hogwarts corridor. He also heard a woman crying.


    It sounds like Hermione, and it doesn''t seem And now, Fanlin''s ear also came the inexplicable and strange cry!


    "Fanlin, Fanlin..."


    Fanlin opened his eyes vaguely, the afternoon sun penetrated the tulip on the windowsill, and scattered on the bed sheet of Fanlin!


    "Fanlin, you are awake!" An excited girl''s voice sounded from the ear, and then van Lin''s hand was held up!


    "Hey, brother, how are you feeling?"


    Van Lin rubbed his eyes with his hand. He saw Hermione, Ron and Harry sitting by his bed!


    "What''s the matter?" Fanlin some confused, with his hands to knock his head, so that he sober up!


    "You know what? You''ve been in a coma for a week! We are all worried about you Hermione held van Lin''s hand, which reminded him of what happened that night!


    "At last you came, didn''t you?"


    "Yes, in the end Hermione got Professor Snape and Professor McGonagall. Thanks to you, we held out until they came! " Harry said excitedly at the side. Seeing al wake up, Harry was very excited!


    "Seriously, brother, you''re so cool to be able to withstand Rocky''s attack head on. Harry told us that if you hadn''t resisted, Harry would have been a ghost in the dungeon Ron''s face was flushed with excitement. If he could not be the death curse he resisted."Harry, what about Voldemort? Is he dead, and rocky, how is he? " Fanlin suddenly thought of this very important question and asked it in a hurry!


    "It''s a pity, Mr. Valentine!" An old man with silver hair appeared in front of everyone!


    "We didn''t stop him, let him run away!"


    "Professor Dumbledore!" Fanlin quickly straightened up, for the arrival of Dumbledore, Fanlin felt very "unexpected?"


    "Don''t be so nervous, Mr. valinger. It seems that I came at a good time. At least you are awake this time." Dumbledore came to Fanlin''s bed and said with a smile.


    "Have you been here many times?" Fanlin looked at Dumbledore in surprise.


    "Not many times. After all, there are too many people who want to see you now..."


    "Too much?" Fanlin some do not understand, "why do so many people want to see me?"


    "Because Professor Dumbledore told everyone about you and Harry fighting Professor lodge in the dungeon!" Hermione narrowed her eyes. "Now you''re a celebrity!"


    "As a matter of fact, that''s it, Mr. valinger. But it''s because of your bravery that you''ve brought Mrs. Pomfrey a lot of trouble, and Mrs. Pomfrey almost won''t let me in as an old man!" Dumbledore laughs at Van Lin, which makes van Lin feel very embarrassed!


    "By the way, Professor Dumbledore, what happened to rocky and the Sorcerer''s stone?"


    "I can''t seem to distract you, Mr. Fanlin!" Dumbledore winked at vaseline and went on: "Professor Lodge is really very sorry that he died because he lost too much blood. As for the information about the mysterious man, I hope you can keep it secret. After all, it will bring some unnecessary panic to the magic world, isn''t it Dumbledore didn''t speak, just staring at the four little ghosts in front of him!


    Four people looked at each other, and then heavily nodded. Dumbledore must have his consideration in doing so!


    Dumbledore gave a satisfied smile and continued, "as for the Sorcerer''s stone My good friend, Mr. nicoleme, and I have exchanged views, and we have decided to destroy him


    "Destroy?" Fanlin exclaimed in surprise!


    "Then Mr. nicoleme, he..."!


    "Yes, he will die!" Dumbledore laughed, as if to say a trivial thing!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 62

    "But Professor Dumbledore..." Fanlin wanted to say something, but he was stopped by Dumbledore.


    "We should respect his decision, don''t we, Mr. Fanlin. Moreover, at our age, we have already looked down on life and death. Moreover, the Sorcerer Stone still exists in the world, and the Dark Lord will not give up one day. It is very dangerous, isn''t it? "


    Seeing that the four little guys were silent, Dumbledore laughed and shook his head!


    "Look what your fans have sent Oh Let me see! " Dumbledore reached out and picked up a small gift on the table in front of Fanlin!


    "Oh, it''s chocolate. It must have been given by a beautiful lady!" Dumbledore looked at Van Lin with a smile in his eyes!


    Hearing this, van Lin''s face was like a freshly cooked crab.


    "May I have a piece?" Dumbledore shook the chocolate in his hand.


    "Oh, of course, professor. Do as you please."


    Thank you Dumbledore opened the box and stuffed a piece of chocolate into his mouth.


    "Well! It''s sweet, it''s delicious! I think you''d like to share it with your partner! " Dumbledore put the chocolate box back in place and continued, "you know, there''s a final dinner tonight. I think you''ll love the food there. Remember to keep your stomachs."


    With that, Dumbledore left the Al ward with a smile!


    ¡­¡­


    Four face embarrassment, are looking at each other, no one knows what to say!


    "How wonderful it is Harry was the first to break the weird atmosphere. "I mean Professor Dumbledore!"


    "Indeed..." Ron nodded, and then he did not speak. He was not sure if he would be struck by the three people in front of him if he said a few more words!


    "But I''m thinking about another question!" Van Linton paused, but did not know what to say.


    "You want to say, Dumbledore''s question?" Hermione is also thinking, she also found some strange places!


    "Yes..." "Don''t you think it''s strange that Dumbledore gave us a hint that he knew something was wrong with rocky," Al continued! But he left Hogwarts at this time, which gave rocky a great chance


    "But why did he do it?" Harry looked at al in disbelief.


    "Harry, don''t you remember there''s no signature on the note for your invisibility cloak!"


    "Yes, I don''t know who..."


    "It must have been from Dumbledore!" Fanlin replied positively. "I''m thinking, it''s probably Dumbledore''s trying to cultivate you, Harry!"


    "Well, how could this be..." Harry was a little incoherent


    "there''s nothing impossible! After all, you stopped Voldemort


    "But, you know, I can''t..."


    "But that''s the truth, isn''t it?" Vaseline looked into Harry''s eyes and continued: "Dumbledore must know what may happen in the future. I remember that Professor Dumbledore is very good at studying astronomical phenomena, or he has captured the track of some fate, and I have a worse idea..."


    "Yes, Fanlin!" Hermione reached out and stopped van Lin''s conjecture.


    "It''s dangerous for you to do this, Fanlin. You need to relax, OK?" Hermione gently pinched van Lin''s hand, which she had been holding.


    "OK, ok..." Fanlin had no choice but to smile bitterly. He didn''t want his guess to be true. Although I use it in the dark, I will feel that way!


    "Let''s go, or Madame Pomfrey will drive us out again. You don''t know, Fanlin. Madame Pomfrey is really terrible!" Ron make complaints about the side.


    These days, in order to come in and see van Lin, the three of them have been criticized by Madame Pomfrey!


    "Well, anyway, Fanlin can leave here at night. Let''s see you in the evening." Harry nodded, and the three stood up to say goodbye to Al and were ready to go outside!


    "Wait a minute!" Hermione suddenly thought of something and turned back to van Lin''s bed!


    "This box of chocolates for me?"


    "Of course..." Before van Lin finished speaking, he saw Hermione pick up the chocolate and walk away!


    "I''m just afraid he''ll eat his teeth!" Hermione snorted, leaving behind the three men, pushed the door and left!


    In the evening, the whole Hogwarts was filled with an unusual sense of lightness. After all, after all, we will usher in a long and relaxed summer canteen! This makes every little wizard very excited, especially in the case that everyone''s overall test is good, only one or two hapless people of heffpav need to go to the professor to make up for the failed courses!


    Along the way, Fanlin felt the warm welcome from the students, which was like welcoming the return of a hero. In addition, there are many students who don''t know to shake hands with Fanlin. What''s more, two senior girls kiss Fanlin''s face twice, which makes Fanlin very embarrassed!Back to Gryffindor''s seat, and after the warm welcome of the people, fan Lin can sit on a safe and stable seat for a while!


    "How do you feel, brother?" Ron looked at Van Lin with envy.


    "Very tired!" Van Lin smiled bitterly, and Hogwarts'' enthusiasm made him feel very flustered!


    "It''s really annoying..." Harry nodded with deep experience, and he also experienced such a warm situation, after dumbledo announced the dungeon!


    "What a wonderful, brother!" Ron said, intoxicated in his face, "if it was me, I must be happy to fly!"


    "Shut your mouth, Ron!" Hermione said angrily, "not everyone is like you, damn, those hooligans!"


    "What''s wrong with Hermione..." Ron was forced to face, he did not understand that he had caused Hermione!


    "I don''t know..." Harry shook his head and Hermione became this way since van Lin was surrounded by a group of girls.


    As it was the award dinner of the College Cup today, the hall was set up as the style of the winning college.


    Now, on the top of the people, there are magnificent lion flags of Gryffindor. Although Gryffindor lost a lot of points at first, after the efforts of the people, they gradually made a little bit of the lost scores. Fan Lin and Hermione also got a warm applause on the table of Gryffindor, who even saw a burst of applause. Al even saw that Percy was yelling at that was my brother''s word.


    "Miss Hermione Granger!" Hearing Deng bulito, all people turned to Hermione.


    "When facing the devil net, calm and calm, I fully use my knowledge. And when the company is going to be in danger, it makes the wisest choice. Hereby, the silver medal for the special contribution of Miss Hermione Granger Hogwarts is hereby awarded! "


    Hermione''s face was blushing at the moment, because everyone looked at her and applauded him!


    "Guard and courage, this is what I always wanted to give to you. At the most critical moment, can you have the courage to guard all you have to guard around you? In Mr. Harry Potter, it is a perfect embodiment of this spirit. So I''m going to give Mr. Harry Potter a special contribution gold medal! "


    There was another warm cheer, as if the whole hall was to be detonated.


    "And, in the face of life and death crisis, friends are calm and brave in confronting the powerful enemies. And many times use wisdom and careful, thus capturing the enemy trace of Mr. van Lin al. Like Mr. Harry Potter, I''ll give you a special contribution gold medal for Hogwarts! "


    Feeling the more eager the eyes of the people, Fanlin at this moment some do not know how to do good, and a group of Hermione see the way fan Lin, can not help laughing!


    "Last..." Deng bredo''s voice came again. "There are many ways to be brave. Sometimes, it takes a lot of courage to stand up against your friends. So I would like to give this granfendo medal to Mr. Neville lombarton in order to encourage it! "


    Looking at Neville''s dull face, Simo pushed Neville one hand, but Neville still can''t believe that dumbledo praised him and awarded him a medal.


    Seeing Neville, there was a loud laugh.


    "Now, I announce, the party begins..."


    Deng Bu Lido clapped his hand, just like the opening of the school Er Er feast, all kinds of food floating on the table!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 63

    Here, the magic stone chapter officially ends. After that, the protagonist''s summer vacation will be spent in China, that is, the Chinese volume.


    Moreover, I want to change the name of the protagonist. After all, the name is given according to the Chinese naming method. In the following chapters, alvarin is officially corrected as van Lin al. And the title between the conversations will be changed from Al to van Lin.


    And Mr. Al, change to Winnie al!


    Forgive me for my laziness. The workload is a little too much. If I change it from scratch, I will send a single chapter to explain it!


    you can make complaints about the book reviews, and be happy!


    As the poor book has not been recommended this week, I hope you can support it more and collect some important points. As for recommendation, I haven''t quite figured out what role it has until now, but I still ask for a recommendation ticket. After all, it''s good-looking!


    Forgive me for more than 3000 words in 62 chapters!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 64

    ¡­¡­


    "Fanlin, what are you doing there when the party is over?" Halila took a look at the Vaseline, which brought him back to his senses!


    "Sorry, Harry!" "I still have something else to do with me, and I think Dumbledore would like me to stay too," said Vaseline absentmindedly


    The three looked at each other, and the van Lin had been very strange since the party began.


    "Well, let''s go back first. We''ll wait for you in the lounge. Fred and George are going to have a party for you to celebrate your successful return."


    Ron patted van Lin on the shoulder. He couldn''t wait to enjoy the cheers!


    Hermione glared at Ron fiercely and then walked away with the two unruly boys!


    Al stood up.


    As a result of the guests, Dumbledore did not leave here, so he sat in his seat and watched al step by step with a smile in his eyes!


    "Nangong, I said he could recognize you!" Professor McGonagall laughs while Nangong Yun looks at Fanlin with a smile in his eyes. Cong has been doing this since then. Even when Al won the medal, she clapped for Fanlin!


    "Professor Dumbledore, may I ask..." Fanlin looked at the woman sitting on the side, but did not know what to ask.


    Both Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall laughed at this!


    "I know you have a lot of problems, Lin fan! This should be your Chinese name! " Nangong Yun stood up and continued without al''s reply: "albus, I think we need to speak in another place."


    "Oh, of course. Welcome to my office! " Dumbledore got up and wanted to take the people out of here.


    "Don''t bother, Albus!" Nangong Yun stretched out his hand, and a magic pattern array appeared at the feet of everyone.


    A dazzling silver light flashed by, and elreux found that the scene around him had become strange.


    He has never been here. The round room is surrounded by huge picture frames with figures nodding at them as if they were welcoming them!


    On the left side of the room was a huge bookshelf, on which van Lin saw many precious books, such as nicoleme''s "the record of alchemy" and "the origin of the magic stone".


    Next to it is a transparent crystal cabinet with various medals and trophies on display


    "Nangong, you are the same as before!" Dumbledore laughed. It was obvious that they were old friends.


    "Albus, it''s not that I don''t know how to get to your office. I''m trying to save some time!" Nangong Yun pulled Lin Fan over.


    "I think we need some tea, albus. I don''t want your special food!" With that, Professor McGonagall and Nangong Yun looked at each other and laughed.


    "Of course With a wave of his hand, the black food on the table was replaced with light tea!


    The flaming red bird that had been standing on a bar flew over and landed on the table!


    "Hello, fox!" Nangong Yun pushed the tea cup in the past and gently touched Fox''s feather with his hand!


    "This is Dumbledore''s Phoenix." Nangong Yun explained to fan Lin, who was sitting on the side, "fox is very fond of drinking these tea!"


    "Phoenix!" Fanlin was surprised to see the extraordinary beautiful bird in front of her, and could not help but want to reach out and touch it.


    Fox looked up and looked at Van Lin like he was thinking. Then take the initiative to head over!


    "It looks like fox likes you very much!" "You are recognized by Fox," said Dumbledore


    Fanlin looked at the bird under his hand with joy and touched it twice with his hand!


    "By the way, Professor Dumbledore, may I ask..." Van Lin suddenly thought of his purpose. But I don''t know how to ask.


    "I know, Mr. Valentine, do you want to ask the identity of the lady next to you?"


    "No, that''s right."


    "Do you know why Hogwarts accepted you when you were 10 years old?"


    "That''s because of my grandmother..." Fanlin said here, some can not say, he probably guessed the identity of the Chinese woman, surprised at the side of this let him feel very kind woman!


    "Yes, she is your mother''s mother, Nangong Yun!" When Dumbledore finished speaking, he began to drink tea. Obviously, the time should be reserved for the grandparents and grandchildren.


    "What? Surprised? " Nangong cloud gently touched Fanlin''s face with his hand, but when his eyes crossed the pupil of Fanlin, a trace of deep sorrow flashed through his eyes.


    However, van Lin can not see these, he just nodded in shock!


    "Didn''t your father tell you that you were going to China this summer vacation?" Nangong Yun''s brow tightened. "Damn it, he not only stole my daughter, but also stopped me from seeing my grandson even now.""No..." Fanlin shook his hand flustered. "Dad told me, and he agreed. Grandma, please don''t be angry with dad."


    "What do you call me?" Nangong Yun covered his mouth with one hand.


    "Grandma..."


    "You should call me grandma!" Nangong cloud looks forward to looking at Fanlin, she wants to hear this sentence very much!


    "Grandma Grandma Fanlin tried to shout. Although he had studied Chinese, he didn''t live in that environment after all. Chinese pronunciation is not suitable for him.


    "Good Good... " Nangong Yun held Fanlin in his arms, and her voice trembled.


    "Good grandson!" In the voice of Nangong cloud choking, Fanlin heard the strong affection. Although my grandmother said Chinese, Fanlin still understood that she was calling herself!


    "Poor child, I''ve been away from Grandma since childhood. It must have been very hard!" Nangong Yun hugs Fanlin hard. She is no longer the master of the nine immortals Academy. She is now like an ordinary old man, in love with his long-time grandson.


    When Nangong Yun''s mood calmed down, she began to wipe her tears in her eyes.


    "I''m sorry to make you laugh!"


    "Oh, no! Nothing, Nangong! After all, it''s something to be happy about! " Deng buliduo pointed with his hand, and a kerchief floated to Nangong Yun''s hand.


    "Thank you, Albus!"


    Nangong cloud recovered calm, and held the body of Fanlin with his hands.


    "Lin fan, headmaster Dumbledore and I have some things to talk about. Please go back to your classmates first. Take your luggage tomorrow and I''ll take you home! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 65

    Fanlin did not know how to get back to the Gryffindor tower. He went into the Gryffindor common room and sat in a corner. I don''t go to College Cup Carnival, just stay there. I don''t know what he''s thinking!


    "What''s wrong with him?" Hermione couldn''t understand van Lin''s reaction at this time, which was completely different from her usual appearance.


    "Who knows, maybe it''s the gold medal!" Ron took time to reply. He was being held by his two brothers!


    "Damn Ron, you think everyone is you, idiot!" Hermione looks at Ron, who continues to join the carnival. She is very upset now.


    "I''m going back to have a rest, Harry. You and van Lin had better hurry up and catch the early train back to London tomorrow morning."


    "But I..." Harry wanted to tell Hermione that he didn''t want to go back to his house in London, but Hermione had disappeared at the top of the stairs!


    When Fanlin woke up the next day, the whole bedroom was empty, and his luggage had been packed and put at the head of his bed!


    "Damn it!" It was more than ten o''clock in the morning. Although he had a good sleep yesterday, it also made him miss Hogwarts'' train back to London!


    He sat up in a hurry. Just as van Lin was going to complain about why Harry didn''t wake him up, he found a Chinese woman sitting on the opposite bed.


    "You wake up, Fanfan." The Chinese woman gave him a smile and seemed to have been waiting for him to wake up.


    Fanlin kneaded his eyes, and after seeing the woman''s face, he finally determined that what happened yesterday was not a dream.


    "Sorry, grandma Grandma Grandma


    "Never mind, Fanfan. It''s still early. I think we can go to albus for your breakfast Nangong cloud is so looking at Fanlin, eyes full of doting.


    "But we can''t catch the Hogwarts train to London Damn it, why didn''t Harry and Ron wake me up! " Fanlin is a little worried about how to get back to London.


    "I won''t let them wake you up. Your two children are very good. They are both very talented little witches."


    "You came early in the morning?"


    "It''s not very early. It''s about seven o''clock." Listen to grandma''s tone, the bigger Fanlin felt that he was very bad.


    After breakfast in Dumbledore''s office, under the command of her grandmother, van Lin followed her grandmother, Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall into the courtyard.


    His luggage was left in the middle of the courtyard for some time.


    "Goodbye, Albus, Mileva. I think I''ll come here to have a look more when I have time, and I''ll ask you two. "


    "Oh, of course, I will inform you then, Nangong!" Dumbledore waved his hand at them as a farewell.


    "Goodbye!"


    "Goodbye!"


    Being pulled by her grandmother, she walked all the way to the middle of the courtyard. After saying goodbye to Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall, Nangong Yun began to write magic lines in the air with her hands.


    "How can we get back to London, grandma!" Fanlin knew that grandma liked to hear him call her so much.


    "In space, of course, it''s similar to the shape shifting phantom in a magic spell, or the port key. But we are going to send it directly back to China, and the journey may take longer. "


    "China?" Fanlin was puzzled, "aren''t we going back to London to pick up dad?"


    "You mean that boy?" Nangong Yun looked down at Fanlin and said, "I went to London before I came here yesterday. Your father said that the company still has something to do. He is very relieved that you can go back with me."


    "But..."


    "We''re going, Fanfan!" With the fall of Nangong cloud''s voice, the throat knot of Fanlin moves up and down fiercely.


    Then, Fanlin felt that he had entered a silver space, and everything around him became strange.


    In the fuzzy space, Al seemed to see some realistic picture, but it was constantly stretched to a distorted degree by this space.


    Fanlin just felt his stomach churn, he felt that he had eaten breakfast to vomit out!


    Time seemed to have lost his concept. Van Lin held her grandmother''s hand, but felt like a century had passed.


    After a while, Fanlin found that the scene in front of him had changed. He appeared in a magnificent room, or the palace he had seen!


    The bright and clean floor can reflect his shadow. Although it is black, it seems that there is a layer of magic on it, which makes the whole ground very attractive.


    The strong stone column is supreme, there are always some magical creatures swimming constantly. This reminds van Lin of the murals hanging on the wall at Hogwarts.


    "Well, it looks good." Nangong cloud looked at Fanlin, and was surprised to see some heartache."Cool!" Fanlin felt that his own eyes could not be used any more.


    If you look through the gate, you can see the misty mountains outside the palace, but there will be one or two unknown birds crowing.


    "Remember, this is your home!" Nangong Yun gently touched the top of Fanlin''s head with his hand.


    "Where is this?"


    "China, Penglai, Jiuxian academy! Your grandmother, I am the master of the nine immortals academy, that is, the headmaster! "


    "Nine immortals academy!" Looking at everything around him, Fanlin was surprised and said: "I have read in the book that the nine immortals academy is the best magic academy in Asia, and no outsider has ever found the location of the nine immortals Academy. Unexpectedly, he was in Penglai. "


    "It''s not that nobody has been here, but there is no detailed record. At least Dumbledore has been here. Oh, yes. And what''s the name of the British stick maker... "


    "You mean, Mr. Olivander?"


    "Oh, yes, that''s right. He has done some academic research with master Zhao Qixian of Jiuxian academy!" Nangong Yun pulled Fanlin through the hall and walked step by step to the nine immortals Academy.


    "There was the front hall just now, because the nine immortals academy forbids the use of magic arts like shape shifting and phantom. Although it is very troublesome, as the leader of the palace, I still want to set an example for myself."


    Hearing these words, Fanlin couldn''t help but curl his mouth. Suddenly, Fanlin felt that his grandmother was a little unreliable.


    Hogwarts doesn''t allow the use of shifting phantoms!


    but these words, van Lin still dare not make complaints about his grandmother. After all, for his elders or should have the necessary respect!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 66

    ¡­¡­


    Along the way, from my grandmother''s mouth constantly sounded one after another Chinese appellation.


    Fanlin would like to have more eyes.


    Unlike Hogwarts, he feels more like a public school. The nine immortals school is a kind of private noble school.


    Because the nine immortals academy is located on the top of the mountain, Fanlin and grandma are constantly climbing up. Along the white stone steps of the Han Dynasty, the general pattern of the nine immortals academy gradually became clear.


    The main hall at the foot of the mountain is the main entrance to Hogwarts. And in the top, from low to high, in a row. Like Gryffindor and huffpuff, each college has its own unique architectural style. Most importantly, each college has its own square, which makes Fanlin very envious.


    By contrast, the Gryffindor common room is a bit of a pity. However, although van Lin envies, the public lounge of Gryffindor feels more like a home.


    On the other hand, the main hall on the top of the mountain is similar to the hall of Hogwarts. However, this is not a place for everyone to have dinner together. Generally, only something important will bring us here.


    The main hall also serves as a reception for foreign guests, although few people come to visit.


    On the right side of the main hall is a series of side halls. It is said that there is a place for all kinds of intensive courses!


    In the past, when we get to the back mountain, there will be a series of research sites. In the middle of the period, there will be research on rare animals. Fanlin also saw a huge red crowned crane flying out from there!


    On the left side of the main hall is an octagonal tower, or pagoda.


    But my grandmother didn''t tell him what to do there, just told him to know when he went.


    Through the gate of the main hall, along the winding path, Fanlin followed his grandmother all the way to the back mountain, where the grandmother''s family lived!


    "How do you feel?" Nangong Yun motioned for Fanlin to sit down on the sofa and squint at Fanlin.


    "Big, beautiful! Traditional Chinese architectural style. "


    "What about Hogwarts?"


    Looking at Grandma''s squint eyes, Fanlin always felt there was something wrong.


    "Hogwarts It''s totally different from here. In other words, grandma, do we live here Van Lin quickly changed the topic, he just smelled a trace of conspiracy.


    Fanlin speculates that in terms of her grandmother''s attitude towards him and her doting degree, it is likely that she accidentally found her way and stayed in China for a longer time.


    Although it''s very good here, Fanlin doesn''t think it''s suitable for him.


    "Well, cunning kid, you''ll be your room after that. This was your mother''s room. Since you''re here, it''s up to you to live! I''ve already rearranged the room. How about it? Are you satisfied? "


    "Very well, grandma!" Fanlin looked around, although it was still a Chinese style building in appearance, but the things that were not set up had been completely replaced with new things, such as sofa, coffee table and so on.


    "In fact, you don''t have to be so troublesome!" Fanlin said respectfully. Although in his eyes, these things and buildings do not match, but every place reveals grandmother''s heart.


    "Forget it. It took your headmaster Dumbledore a whole month to get used to it when he lived here."


    "Headmaster Dumbledore has been here, too?" Fanlin looked at his grandmother in shock.


    "Of course, although he was very old at that time, in order to improve his strength, he still came to ask for advice and challenge like a little boy." Nangong Yun said something speechless.


    "What about the result? I mean, did President Dumbledore succeed? " Can''t wait to ask.


    "I have to admit that albus was a very powerful wizard and defeated many teachers of Jiuxian Academy at that time. Later, the last leader of the nine immortals academy, that is, your great grandfather, didn''t defeat absy until he appeared Thinking of the past, Nangong cloud can not help but rise a trace of reminiscence.


    "I want to ask you a question." Fanlin looked at her grandmother who was remembering her past. Although she was well maintained, she was like a woman in her 50s. However, with her grandmother''s attitude towards headmaster Dumbledore, Fanlin was puzzled.


    "How old are you this year?" Fanlin looked at her grandmother timidly, although it was very impolite to ask a lady about her age. But Fanlin still wants to know!


    "Cunning little devil!" Nangong cloud has guessed the idea of Fanlin, can not help but some speechless.


    "Albus and I have never known each other for years. He has studied under your great grandfather. I am still his elder martial sister. According to you, it is a learning sister!"


    "Oh, so!" Van Lin gently nodded, the answer is more reasonable.


    "I don''t know what''s going on in your head!" Nangong cloud hands a pat, originally put in the hall at the foot of the mountain suitcase will appear in the room!It can be seen that his grandmother is very skilled in the use of space.


    "Well, now you can familiarize yourself with the surroundings. After all, you have a long time to live here."


    "For a long time?" Al was very surprised.


    When Nangong Yun heard this, he couldn''t help being flustered: "of course Isn''t a month long, or do you not want to be here with your poor grandmother? "


    "Oh no, of course not!" Fanlin waved his hand flustered. "I think you misunderstood me, grandma."


    "Well, I''m looking for you, my grandson, when the old bastard of your grandfather comes back at night." Nangong Yun held his forehead with one hand and seemed very distressed! "I have a lot of things to deal with. If I don''t go, I''m afraid those old guys will go on strike again!"


    "Who is it?"


    "What you will see in the future will be some old men who show off their knowledge in the same generation as me!"


    "Er..." Hearing his grandmother say so, Fanlin seems quite speechless. He can''t make any judgment on this matter.


    "Well, I''ll come to see you in the evening, my good grandson!" Nangong Yun finished speaking, reached out and hit a ring finger, and the whole person disappeared in the air!


    "It''s really..." Fanlin some bitter smile, grandmother''s mentality is a little younger.


    "Maybe it''s just that she''s so happy." Fanlin murmured to himself as if he were comforting himself.


    Pull out his wand and gently tap on the luggage.


    "With my heart!"


    The luggage immediately floated up automatically, one by one placed in their seats!


    Sitting on the bed, looking at the bright sunshine outside the window, Fanlin can''t help but fall into fantasy.


    "A month Ah


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 67

    Walking on the long steps of Jiuxian academy, Fanlin is now seriously thinking about whether to order a flying broom by mail. Will these students feel tired when they go up and down the mountain every day?


    Anyway, Fanlin was tired and tired, and just turned around after the mountain, and Fanlin felt that he became thirsty and thirsty!


    Sitting awkwardly on a stone, feeling the direct sunlight at noon, Fanlin had to shrink his whole spray into the shade of the tree.


    But let him go back so embarrassed, Fanlin is very unwilling.


    He took out his wand and carefully controlled his magic power, forming a small water ball at the tip of the wand. Of course, this is under the action of the curse of water as spring.


    One mouthful of water ball, cool water burst out in the mouth, Fanlin felt that he was so happy.


    "Is that a wand in your hand?" A clear voice from behind Fanlin sounded, which can be under his jump!


    "Say it, or you will see it!" A little girl in ancient Chinese court dress raised her fist as if she were threatening the vaseline.


    "Well, yes!" Van Lin nodded politely!


    "Let me have a look at it! You are not from here. How did you come here The little girl suddenly thought of this key problem.


    "I was brought up by my grandmother!" Although the little girl''s English is relatively poor, but Fanlin still recognized the meaning of her words.


    "Your grandmother?" The little girl''s eyes dripped around, but she couldn''t remember that the female elder would have such a foreign grandson.


    "You lie! You must have no idea that the thief who came from there still dares to run to the back mountain. It''s really disrespectful of me


    "I didn''t, I was really brought here by my grandmother!" Van Lin quickly shook his hand.


    "I dare to quibble and eat a flame curse from Miss Ben." The little girl yelled, and I didn''t know it was from there that she turned out a small yellow note.


    Seeing the little girl''s palm out of an unknown curse, a pat towards the note, a long and thin flame from the paper on the spurt.


    Fanlin watched the fire approaching, and rolled on the ground in a panic. She could escape the attack of the little girl!


    "I''m telling the truth!" Fanlin patted out the corner of the ignited clothes, a burst of fear in his heart. If this is not avoided, it will inevitably mix with a burn.


    "Well, you dare to argue. It seems that you haven''t seen the strength of my young lady."


    "EXPELLIARMUS (except your weapon)!" Seeing the little girl also took out that kind of small note that can spray out the tongue of fire, but under the helpless, Fanlin had to contact the little girl''s armed first, after all, being burned is not for fun.


    The blue light hit the little girl''s hand heavily, and then the note fell to the ground.


    "It''s killing me. How dare you fight back?" The little girl''s eyes were wide and round, and her two faces were bulging with anger.


    "I must teach you a good lesson today..." Speaking, the little girl''s hand in the waist of a small bag a touch, and there are three or four small notes written in the hands of the girl.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Fanlin at the moment very helpless, he does not want to hurt the little girl in front of him, but for the girl''s unreasonable, Fanlin really has no way!


    "Petrificus totalus!" A flash of gray light, the girl will stop all activities, was petrified.


    "Sorry." Fanlin bowed to the girl apologetically.


    "I didn''t want to do that, but you didn''t listen to my explanation, so I had to." With these words, Fanlin went to the girl.


    "I''ll break the spell for you later, but..." Fanlin a hand, the girl''s waist on the small package untied.


    "I''m sorry, but for the sake of safety, I''ll take care of this for the time being." Fanlin could see that the little girl in front of her did not have the ability to cast magic, and she was able to cast all the magic pieces of paper.


    I tucked the little package into my pocket. Fanlin stepped back two steps and aimed his wand at the little girl''s body.


    "Finiteincaratem!"


    With the lifting of the petrifaction mantra, the girl immediately cried out and was restrained by the foreign boy who had never seen before, which made the girl feel very ashamed.


    She stretched out her hand and wanted to take out more things to restrain the boy in front of her. But when she reached out to her waist, she remembered that her bag was now lying in the pocket of this hateful foreign thief.


    However, this action still scared van Lin, he was not sure that the girl''s grief and those magic notes, nervously aimed his wand at the girl in front of him.


    Once she has any change, Fanlin will definitely petrify the girl again.


    Seeing that the boy''s wand was aimed at herself, the girl was also shocked. She didn''t want to try the taste of being petrified by the curse."Well, if it wasn''t for the inconvenience of my dress today, otherwise you must look good!" Girl strong behavior to find an excuse, but in the heart is secretly scolding the boy in front of the asshole!


    Hearing the girl''s words, although Fanlin wanted to laugh, she still held back. In case the girl didn''t know what to take out from there, it would not be so wonderful.


    "Thief, who are you?" The girl raised her head haughtily. Although she couldn''t beat Fanlin, she didn''t fear anyone in her territory.


    "I said, I am not a thief, my grandmother is Nangong cloud."


    "Nangong granny?" The girl picked her eyebrows and said, "what a joke! Nangong grandma has such a grandson as you?"


    "It''s true. My mother is Lin Qing..." Fanlin is quite speechless.


    "What?" It''s like a girl has discovered a new world. "You mean, you are aunt Lin Qing''s son?"


    "Have you met my mother?" Van Lin said in a hurry.


    "That''s not true. How can it be..." The girl was embarrassed to shrink her neck, spin and stiff chest.


    How to look at it, it is the appearance of lack of confidence.


    "What''s your name?" The girl felt a little bored when she saw that the boy was not talking.


    "Fanlin al!" Van Lin is looking down at the note from the girl''s hand! For this piece of paper that can give out the tongue of fire, Fanlin felt quite magical!


    "My name is Zhao Ling." The girl saw that Fanlin was absorbed in the study of Rune paper. Her eyes turned, and she obviously had some bad ideas.


    "Hello, that Valentine, isn''t it? This rune is not used that way. If you clap it with your magic, the charm will come into effect."


    "Just one shot?" Although Fanlin see Zhao Ling is so used, but from Zhao Ling''s smile, Fanlin feel nothing good.


    "Of course, you have to believe in Miss Ben!" Zhao Ling laughs. She is ready to see Fanlin''s jokes. Although she tells Fanlin that the method is correct, how can the Western magic activate the Oriental magic charm.


    "You''ll just wait until you''re blown up in the dust..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 68

    "It can''t be..." Zhao Ling opened his mouth wide and looked at the marks on the tree trunk that had been roasted by fire. Zhao Ling''s heart seemed to have passed through tens of thousands of Chinese deities.


    What about the power of good? What about the explosion?


    Zhao Ling''s heart could not help but doubt what he had learned in the past.


    "How can you activate a spell?"


    "Me?" Fanlin looked at the charm in his hand, "didn''t you teach me the way? What''s so strange. "


    "Er, that..." Zhao Ling''s conscious language is blocked. That''s right. But Zhao Ling is still going to see this foreign bastard''s joke!


    "No more..." Zhao Ling laughed awkwardly. "I just thought you would not succeed so soon if you first contacted this thing. It seems that you are very talented, young man."


    Zhao Ling reached out and patted Fanlin''s shoulder and laughed slightly unnaturally.


    Fanlin looked at the little girl who was shorter than him, and was speechless in his heart.


    "Well, give my bag back to me. I promise you won''t do it again. I can''t beat you anyway!"


    "Really?" Looking at the smile on the girl''s face, although Fanlin felt a little strange, but has been holding the girl''s things, or let Fanlin very embarrassed.


    "Of course, it is true. I promise you with my personality!" Zhao Ling patted her chest, a pair of elder sister''s head demeanor.


    "Well, all right." Fanlin curled his lips. "Here you are."


    Taking his small bag, Zhao Ling put his hand in again.


    In an instant, Fanlin raised his wand again.


    "What are you going to do?" Zhao Ling glared at her eyes. Although she was afraid that Fanlin would give her some strange magic spell, she still pretended to be upright.


    "It''s up to me to ask, what do you want to do?"


    "I''m just eating a fruit." Zhao Ling''s hand pulled out, and an apple fell into her hand.


    "I thought..." Al put down his wand in embarrassment, and was so nervous by a girl younger than him. It was a failure.


    "Hum!" Zhao Ling shook his head, gnawed at the apple, and then he got to the stone.


    "Well, that Valentine, isn''t it? Where are you from?"


    "Me?" Fanlin pointed to himself, did not expect that the girl would take the initiative to break the peace.


    "You, of course. Is there anyone else here?"


    "I, I''m from Hogwarts!"


    "Hogwarts?" Zhao Ling''s eyes brightened. "You mean that the best magic academy in the west, Albus Dumbledore, is the president of that one?"


    "I think you''re right." Fanlin also found a shady place, overlooking the distant scenery. I have to admit that the scenery behind the mountain is really more beautiful!


    "Well, pay attention. What''s good for you?" Zhao Ling pouted in discontent.


    "Sorry!" Fanlin nodded apologetically, "what do you want to ask?"


    "Is Hogwarts fun? What is the most powerful white Wizard of the century


    "Well, what do you say?" Van Lin thought for a moment, "although Hogwarts is not as big as here, he has his own unique charm in it. This is beyond words, but I can send you some photos of Hogwarts when I go back."


    "Really?" The girl''s eyes bent into a crescent moon, "what about headmaster Dumbledore? I know he''s been here, but it''s a pity that I wasn''t born


    "Mr. Dumbledore is a very wise old man, and he is very humorous, although he looks a little strange..." Al thought of Dumbledore''s incomprehensible behavior, perhaps the old man''s humor.


    "Weird?" Zhao Ling looks at Fanlin in doubt.


    "In fact, that''s what a lot of Gryffindor students think of Mr. Dumbledore."


    "All right." Zhao Ling was not satisfied. "I still want to see him in person."


    "There will be a chance in the future. Welcome to Hogwarts. You can follow my grandmother..." Fanlin said this, suddenly remembered that he had not asked the identity of the girl.


    "Zhao Miss Ling, right? " Van Lin tried to correct his accent, though it didn''t get better.


    "Are you a student of Jiuxian academy? Isn''t this a student''s holiday? "


    "I I''m not a student of Jiuxian academy! I''m just starting school this year. " Zhao Ling took a bite of the apple. She was not satisfied with her age.


    "Then why are you here?"


    "I''m Zhao Qixian''s granddaughter. Why do you think I''m here?" The girl''s question about van Lin is quite cold.


    "Are you the granddaughter of master Zhao Qixian? My wand is still the work of master Zhao Qixian! " Van Lin shook his wand.


    "Really? Can my grandfather make a wand? " Zhao Ling some eager to try, "take it to me to see."Fanlin handed the wand to the past, the girl excitedly took the wand in her hand and threw it, but there was no response.


    "I don''t think you can use this wand. Mr. Olivander once said that only I can use it!"


    Hearing this, Zhao Ling was disappointed.


    "Well, I want my grandfather to make my psychic like this!" The girl pouted, a little wayward.


    "Psychic?" Fanlin didn''t quite understand. "You mean the magic wand of China?"


    "Well, if I didn''t have a psychic, how could I have failed you?"


    "Well, well, I''m not right." Fanlin for Zhao Ling''s hard mouth is quite helpless!


    "Hum!" The girl gently shakes her small bag, appears very proud.


    At this time, a paper crane flew from the top of the forest, circled twice in the sky, and fell into the girl''s hand.


    "Well, I''ll let you off for the time being. Remember to me that I will come to you again." Finish saying a word, also do not give the opportunity of any Lin to speak, a turn then disappear in the woods without a trace.


    Although Fanlin also wanted to ask the girl some questions about psychic, but the thought of the girl''s unreliable, Fanlin had a headache.


    Stand up and have a look at the scenery of the back mountain. Although it is very beautiful, we have to turn all the places we should turn around today.


    Fanlin didn''t want to get lost often.


    "It seems that you really need to order a broom by mail." Looking at the rolling stone steps of the mountain road, van Linton was filled with bitterness.


    ¡­¡­


    All the way forward, I don''t know how long it took. But I have to sigh the magic here.


    On at least one platform in the back of the mountain, Fanlin found the habitat of the giant white crane, which had risen from the sky when it first arrived.


    "I don''t know what happened to nobo."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 69

    "What is nob?"


    The sudden sound startled Fanlin. A little nervous, he took back the hand that stroked the white crane, and then quickly stood up.


    "Grandma!"


    "Don''t be so nervous, boy!" Nangong Yun laughed, "I can see that they like you very much."


    "By the way, you haven''t told me what nob is?"


    "It''s a dragon, Norwegian chirosaurus!" "It''s the Hogwarts Ranger, ruber Hagrid," Van leen said sheepishly


    "Dragon?" Nangong Yun said in surprise: "I remember that the Ministry of magic in England forbids private captive dragon!"


    "Oh, of course." "We advised Hagrid to go to Dumbledore and register nob with a legal identity and let him guard the forest for Hogwarts," Al explained


    "It''s a very good idea. I think albus will agree. There is a good way for him. After all, he has studied the twelve usages of dragon blood." Nangong Yun smiles and touches the head of Fanlin with his hand.


    "You can see that you are also very fond of these magical creatures. I think you are willing to have a good communication with our trainer Mr. Pang Yuan, who has privately raised many magical creatures. He thought he could hide it from me. "


    "Well, there will be plenty of time to see these, my child! Now it''s time for you and me to meet the old man of your grandfather It seems that grandma and grandfather are quite full.


    "Yes, grandma." Fanlin quickly stood over, with previous travel experience, Fanlin has basically understood the rules of transmission.


    After a burst of light and shadow, Fanlin came to a strange house, but it seems that it is not in the nine immortals palace. The architectural style is more modern, just like a manor.


    "Well, come in!" Nangong cloud hands in the air virtual press, the iron gate was pushed open.


    "Welcome back, mistress." An old and ugly thing similar to Goblin stood aside respectfully, resulting in the coat in Nangong cloud hand.


    "Is this?" Fanlin looked at the small things in front of him, his long big nose, his two sharp ears drooping down from both sides, and his eyes looked very yellow.


    "Oh, it''s a house elf. It''s very common in Europe. It''s called Vitol." Nangong Yun nodded to the old Vitol, "he has been here for a long time, and he was a man of your grandfather''s time. It''s from the Aston family in England


    Fanlin looked at the house elf in front of him, which was totally different from what he knew. Van Lin could see that his grandmother respected old Vitor very much.


    As far as he knows, in European aristocratic families, there are a few domestic elves to serve, which is also a noble tradition, but there, domestic elves wear very shabby, and have no status.


    "Madam, and this young master, the master is waiting for you in the hall." The old vertor bowed and squeezed out a rather ugly smile.


    "Well, you go down, Vitor After Nangong Yun nodded his head, old Vitol bowed his head and respectfully stepped back two steps, then disappeared.


    "I once told him not to be so restrained, but he didn''t listen." Nangong Yun looks at his grandson and has a sense of helplessness.


    "Let''s go in." He took van Lin''s hand and walked into the room step by step.


    As soon as I entered the house, what was different from what was expected was that my grandfather''s home was more inclined to the Muggle family environment. I thought it would be the style of the nine immortals palace.


    "Well, it''s not bad. All these are what I mean. Your grandmother lived in France since I was a child, and later was brought back by your great grandfather. At first, I asked you to decorate the house like this, but your grandfather was not willing to do so, but now he is asking him to go back to sleep on the hard bed. I guess he will refuse


    "Cough..." A heavy cough came from the sofa.


    "Who said I couldn''t sleep?" Men stand up, a pair of bright eyes, although the face of a lot of wrinkles, and a head of gray hair, but the overall look very energetic.


    "Oh, why don''t I change your room to that one by myself, and you''ll be satisfied." Nangong Yun did not hide his dissatisfaction.


    "Change it, and I''ll ask Vitol to change everything in my study." The man snorted heavily, then sat on the sofa and did not speak.


    "Well, old man." Nangong Yun also ignored the man''s mood, bent over to look at Fanlin and said: "this old guy is your grandfather Lin Tianxiong."


    "Hello, grandfather." Hearing this, Fanlin quickly and respectfully said hello to the public.


    But after waiting for a long time, Fanlin heard a heavy nasal sound coming from the sofa.


    "Old thing!" Nangong Yun cursed discontentedly, "OK, child, grandma will take you to dinner. Old Vitol is a good cook."


    Under the guidance of her grandmother, she went straight to the restaurant. As she passed the sofa, Fanlin saw Wai just holding a roll of bamboo slips to study what she was doing.Although I really want to ask, what''s written on it, but when I think of my grandfather''s attitude, Fanlin thinks that he still talks less for seconds.


    Under the service of old Vitor, the table was soon filled with all kinds of Chinese dishes, which Fanlin had never seen before.


    Just want to fork up a piece of food with a fork to taste, suddenly the fork in my hand is as heavy as a piece of lead, and can''t be lifted.


    "Didn''t your father teach you to wait for your elders to eat first?" With these words, Lin Tianxiong did not look at any forest, but went straight to the main seat to see Vitol. He did not know when he had put his grandfather''s bowls and chopsticks in order.


    "That''s enough, old man. Are you old and out of mind?" Nangong Yun angrily looks at Lin Tianxiong who is slow and orderly. He quarrels from the moment he enters the door. Moreover, he is still in front of his first grandson, which makes him very angry.


    Seeing this, Fanlin quickly stood up and bowed respectfully to his grandfather. "I''m sorry, it''s my fault. Please don''t be angry."


    "Well..." It''s the long nasal sound. But from the beginning to the end, Lin Tianxiong did not see any Lin with his eyes.


    Because of his grandfather''s attitude, the atmosphere of rectifying the meal became very tense. Fanlin didn''t understand that he had provoked his grandfather. He had to eat with his fork carefully, and did not dare to make a sound.


    And Nangong cloud is not eating, in addition to taking care of Fanlin accident, has been angry with grandfather.


    Finally, by the end of the dinner, van Lin only felt that this was the last meal he had ever had.


    "Come to the study with me." Lin Tianxiong carefully wiped his lips with his mouth towel. After leaving a word, he left the table without looking back.


    Looking at Lin Tianxiong who got up and left, Nangong Yun cursed the old man again and nodded at Fanlin, indicating that Fanlin was his grandfather.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 70

    Under the guidance of Vitor, he came to the door of grandfather''s study on the second floor. Looking at the antique sandalwood door, Fanlin had to swallow his saliva nervously.


    Van reen felt more nervous now than he was fighting rocky in the Hogwarts dungeon.


    Careful knock on the door, standing at the door, waiting for the master''s reply.


    "Come in." Grandfather''s voice came from inside the door.


    Gently open the door, Fanlin into the grandfather''s study, wooden bookshelves, piled full of books, bamboo slips, parchment, and some paper books. The grandfather is sitting at the back of the desk, holding a roll of bamboo slips in his hand. He doesn''t know what he is reading. His brush hovers on the paper and looks at the ink that hasn''t been dried out. Fanlin doesn''t dare to disturb grandfather, so he quietly waits for the end of his reading.


    Wisps of smoke rose from the censer in front of the table, and the whole room was filled with the smell of agarwood.


    I don''t know how long it took. When my grandfather finished reading the bamboo slips in his hand, Fanlin''s legs began to soften.


    "Why didn''t your father come with you?" Lin Tianxiong rubbed his temple and looked very tired.


    "Grandma said that Dad''s company had something to do, so she didn''t let him come. We sent it directly from Hogwarts." Van Lin quietly lifted two legs, only feel quite sour legs.


    "Sit down." Lin Tianxiong didn''t open his eyes. With a stroke of one hand, a wooden chair appeared behind Fanlin.


    "Thank you, grandfather." Fanlin nodded respectfully and then reached the chair. Looking up at his grandfather, the atmosphere fell into a strange silence.


    "Grandma My grandfather Van Lin said cautiously, "can you tell me what you were studying just now?"


    "Yes?" Lin Tianxiong was very surprised that Fanlin could take the initiative to open his mouth in such an atmosphere. "It''s nothing. It''s just about some magic patterns. I''m thinking about how to improve the warning magic patterns set in some forbidden areas."


    "Can''t you use the spirit and magic patterns of ancient times? It''s the magic pattern used by the elves to defend the land. It can immediately feed back the people who cross the magic stripe to the caster. It''s very useful. " Vaseline drew out his wand and began to write the magic lines used to deal with Lodge out of thin air. As the wand slid, letters composed of magic appeared in the air one after another.


    Lin Tianxiong opened his eyes in a funny way. He wanted to see what surprise the so-called little devil would bring him.


    But when he formally looked up at fan Lin''s face, a strange flush floated on Lin Tianxiong''s face.


    At the moment, in Lin Tianxiong''s eyes, Fanlin''s red eyes seem particularly dazzling.


    "Grandfather, grandfather..." Fanlin called softly, and the magic lines were almost dissipated in the air, but grandfather did not react at all.


    "Oh..." Lin Tianxiong quickly closed his eyes. There was something slightly unnatural in his words.


    Heavy gasping for two, the old man in a time to restore calm.


    "It''s a pity." The old man shook his head. "I don''t think we can use the magic patterns of the elves. Don''t you know that there is a big difference between the Western magic and the Eastern spiritual power in terms of basic attributes and power operation mode?"


    "What?" Fanlin some do not understand, "but I can use magic to stimulate Zhao Ling''s charm."


    "Do you know what''s the biggest difference between magic and psychic power?" The old man looked at Fanlin seriously, and Fanlin shook his head in doubt. In his feeling, there was no difference between the two.


    "Although the magic of the East and the West are all released through the incantation seal, from the source of power, the Western magic belongs to the Olympian magic, that is, spiritual magic and soul magic. There are different branches extending from these two basic magic


    Lin Tianxiong hands in the air, a pair of spiritual power of the human figure will be displayed in front of Fanlin.


    "This is the cycle of Western magic. It absorbs the most basic forces in the world, and then goes into your spiritual sea and turns it into the foundation of magic


    Lin Tianxiong stopped for a moment. Seeing that Fanlin understood the basic magic operation mode, he continued: "the East is different. Although the eastern magic is not used as much as the Western magic, it is better to attack. For example, the spirit power of the East can''t cast such things as your clean-up mantra or some ridiculous dancing mantra


    With a little finger, the magic operation mode on the screen disappears.


    "After the basic power enters the body, it will be transformed into the most basic spiritual power through the five zang organs." Lin Tianxiong takes a look at Fanlin. "Do you know what each of them corresponds to?"


    Van Lin shook his head. Although he knew that the East and the West were different in materials, they were also so different in power system.


    "It is the five elements of China. Gold, wood, water, fire and earth correspond to the five organs of the human body. Most of the western people have a balanced body constitution of the five elements. Only one or two of them is very powerful. Only when the balance of the five elements is broken can the spiritual power of the east be cultivated. This is the advantage and disadvantage of Oriental magic. Under the strong attack, psychic power also loses the possibility of fantasy. ""As for you can activate the spell..." Lin Tianxiong''s breathing became a little bit short of breath. "I can only tell you that your five elements are broken by force. Are you born with the balance of the five elements?"


    "Forced to be broken?" Fanlin pointed to himself, "do you mean that there is spiritual power in my body?"


    "No The old man interrupted Fanlin''s fantasy, "anyone''s body can only have one kind of strength, but your five elements are broken by force under the influence of bloodline and external factors. That''s why your magic power will change, and your magic power will have the effect of spiritual power. "


    Lin Tianxiong seems to want to touch Fanlin''s face, but spin is stopped by himself.


    "Do you mean that I can release the Chinese curse seal by releasing magic?"


    "Yes, I think you should be able to condense magic balls with attributes." Lin Tianxiong put away the picture of Lingli''s construction and began to study his slips.


    "Mm-hmm, yes, I can release water magic balls through magic."


    "Yes, just like I thought."


    "How do you know that?" Fanlin was very surprised to hear his grandfather''s words. He did not feel any external factors to explore his body.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 71

    "Because your mother is a water Warlock." Lin Tianxiong''s facial expression is very painful.


    "My mother?" Van Lin''s eyes suddenly brightened. It was the first time anyone had ever mentioned what he and his mother had in common. At home, Mr. al never took the initiative! Talking about mothers.


    "Can you tell me?" Van Lin sat up straight and looked at his grandfather. "Professor Snape once told me that my eyes are caused by a kind of Chinese secret art. Is this my mother''s magic?"


    "Your eyes..." Lin Tianxiong looks at Fanlin''s distinctive red eyes. Although his words are somewhat lonely, they are well covered up by Lin Tianxiong.


    "Yes, that''s your mother''s forbidden art." Lin Tianxiong sighed heavily, "this is also your mother''s choice of the road, we can not too much interference."


    "Forbidden art? Choose? " Fanlin looked at grandfather in doubt, for these words for him now, or very difficult to understand, although Fanlin is very smart, but after all, he is only an 11 year old child.


    "That''s right. It''s the forbidden technique that the Lin family has been forbidden to perform for a long time." Lin Tianxiong lamented, "this is also the evil secret method brought about by family disputes in ancient times. It was created by a Madman of the Lin family."


    "Can you tell me something about it?" Fanlin looked at his grandfather nervously. He was afraid that he knew nothing like this.


    "A long time ago." Lin Tianxiong put down the book, and the whole person seemed to be immersed in memories.


    "At that time, the Lin family was not as brilliant as it is now. At that time, the Lin family could only be regarded as a small clan in the Chinese warlock world. After the death of the ancestors of the Lin family, the weak inheritance of blood, coupled with the lack of resources of the younger generation, the Lin family soon became a small family of ants. Until one day, the man named Lin Feng, er Er, appeared, and people preferred to call him Lin Feng. "


    "Did he create the secret arts?"


    "That''s right." Lin Tianxiong slightly pause, continue to say: "know to vampire this kind of creature?"


    "I know." Vaseline nodded. "I''ve read about it in books. Vampires are like ordinary people. And they have quite powerful magic power, but their power comes from blood, and they eat blood. They are a kind of dark creature


    "That''s right." Lin Tianxiong nodded and continued: "the birth of vampires is transformed from ordinary people. It is through the first embrace of ordinary people by the previous generation of vampires, so that ordinary people become vampires."


    "Lin Feng''s secret is like this, but it is more cruel than the first embrace of the vampire." Lin Tianxiong sighed and continued.


    "How can an ordinary mage have such a powerful body as a vampire and have an immortal life. The key point of the secret arts is to have a strong life, pay all his blood, life and even soul, and transmit life to the next generation through special array patterns. "


    "In this way, the caster will die, right?" Van Lin said, trembling a little. He thought about how his mother died.


    "Yes, the secret arts require a fresh and strong life. After successful casting, both eyes will turn red. What it can bring to the subject is the transmission of talent and the enhancement of spiritual power output." Lin Tianxiong slowly comes about the prohibition of martial arts. Fanlin only feels that his whole world has been impacted, and his mother died because of him.


    "You mean that both eyes will turn red, but I have only one. My mother''s secret arts have failed?" Fanlin said with a glimmer of hope that he would like to hear from his grandfather that his mother had not died. He hoped that his mother would still live somewhere.


    "It''s a pity, son!" Lin Tianxiong closed his eyes. "Lin Qing''s ban was successful."


    "But I still have a normal eye, I think..."


    "No, you are wrong!" Lin Tianxiong interrupted Fanlin''s fantasy by saying, "your mother is a talented Warlock. How could she fail? It''s just that her life at that time was not enough to support the spiritual power required by the ban."


    "Not enough to support?" Fanlin suddenly stood up. "You must know something about your mother, right? She''s your daughter."


    "It''s a pity..." Lin Tianxiong''s words can no longer hide his tone of desolation.


    "If I were there, I would have saved your mother." Lin Tianxiong stands up and looks out the window into the night.


    "All I can feel is the broken voice of the guardian curse on the Lin family. It was not until later that your principal, Albus Dumbledore, told me what had happened


    "Do you know, the Dark Lord of England?" Lin Tianxiong''s mouth vomited a name that made the West tremble. "Voldemort."


    "I, I know." Van Lin looked at his grandfather, and he didn''t understand why he mentioned Voldemort.


    "That''s right. The night before Voldemort disappeared, we received the source of the broken secret mantra on your mother in China. We once went to find your mother, but your mother relieved our perception of her and prevented us from reaching your mother.""You mean Voldemort killed my mother?" Van Lin''s body trembled and said the thought.


    "Yes, but not all of them." Lin Tianxiong said slowly: "your mother used to find Dumbledore, but it''s a pity that Voldemort was too powerful at that time. If your mother didn''t have the family guarding secret mantra, but also the spiritual power of practice, he could survive under the death curse for a period of time. But it doesn''t help. "


    "Curse of death?" Fanlin looked at his grandfather in shock one day. "You mean, mother was hit by Voldemort''s death curse!"


    "Yes, that''s what Dumbledore told us."


    "Since my mother has visited Dumbledore, why..."


    "Under the curse of death, no one will survive. Apart from Harry Potter, have you ever heard of anyone who has escaped from the curse?"


    "No, no!" Fanlin sat down in his chair and couldn''t say a word.


    "Dumbledore couldn''t help your mother, so your mother left there and her days were running out. She may be able to live on her remaining spiritual powers for a short time, but obviously she wants to leave you something


    Fanlin was silent on the stool. No wonder he felt that his mother had never left. His eyes were his mother''s last gift to him.


    "You..." Lin Tianxiong wanted to say something, but he opened his mouth and couldn''t say a word.


    "You go out. As a member of the Lin family, although you use magic, you should know all about the Lin family, and follow your grandmother."


    "Yes." Van Lin lowered his head, and he was in a terrible mood at the moment.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 72

    My latest update may be unstable. I''m very busy today. I''ll get on the bus and go back to Qingdao tomorrow morning. It''s very kind of congested. I can''t arrive until the 21st.


    During this period, the update will be quite irregular. The network speed on the train is not very good. I''m not sure if it can be sent. But it''s OK after the 21st.


    If you come to the house today, you will be very busy. It is very likely that this chapter will be finished today because you have to get up early.


    Please forgive me.


    Recently, I opened a Chinese article. There are some contradictions that need to be dealt with by myself. I also know that I have written more recently than before I will try my best to improve it. After all, I still want to finish this book for a long time. Please understand it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 73

    Grandfather''s family dinner is so weird end, since Fanlin came out of grandfather''s study, grandma went in, Fanlin did not pay attention.


    However, it seems that my grandparents had a big fight, because old Vitol was cleaning the house and outside with a rag. The next day, Fanlin only saw that the wooden door of his study had been replaced.


    Fanlin vaguely remembers that grandma came out of his grandfather''s study angrily and saw himself, and she cried.


    After returning van Lin to the room, grandma hugged him and said a lot of words.


    Fanlin is not very clear about what grandma said. Fanlin is just waiting in silence, feeling the last gift left by his mother.


    For the first time, van Lim raised such a strong hatred for Voldemort, the culprit who made him lose his maternal love from childhood.


    Although I feel that I have been watched by my mother since I was a child, when my grandfather broke this beautiful dream, Fanlin was facing the cold reality for the first time.


    Although still can feel the warmth of her mother, but this also greatly stimulated the heart of Fanlin.


    Voldemort


    "Good morning, grandma." Fanlin dressed and walked out of the room. Because I have never seen my mother, Fanlin will not collapse. He felt that was not what he should be.


    However, in the original plain life of Fanlin, there is a deep mark about Voldemort.


    "Fanfan, you..." Grandma looked at Fanlin uncertainly. She was frightened by the appearance of Fanlin after she came out of the study last night.


    "Grandma, I''m fine." Van Lin shook his head. "I think, as you can see, my strength is still very weak, so I won''t be stupid enough to do anything by myself."


    "That''s good." Nangong Yun said happily that Fanlin could think like this, which made her feel at ease a lot.


    "I think we should follow my grandfather''s advice. I need to learn Chinese art as soon as possible." Fanlin is very firm at this time.


    Voldemort has persecuted many people, such as the lombartons, who were broken by death eaters with the heart piercing curse, and are now lying in the hospital for treatment. And Harry''s parents died under Voldemort''s curse.


    Fanlin is undoubtedly much luckier than they are, using an old Chinese saying that fan Lin learned from his Chinese teacher.


    It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge.


    "Say..." Fanlin looked at his grandmother suspiciously, "isn''t the nine immortals school holiday?"? Shouldn''t all these professors leave school? Did you teach me, then


    "Ha ha." Nangong Yun covered his mouth with one hand, "this is not England, my baby. China''s educational system is different. Our professors and students are here to live in the Jiuxian Academy. They have only one winter holiday, that is, the Spring Festival home and reunion holiday. "


    "That is to say, it is still in the stage of school?" This is undoubtedly good news.


    "Not only that!" Nangong cloud looks at the Fanlin that restores spirit, appears very happy.


    "You are just in time for the most interesting time of the year, the annual senior brother selection competition. What''s more, I''m going to arrange for you and the little girl Lingling to go to the water yard to listen. " Think of that girl, Nangong cloud is a headache.


    "I don''t know what that girl thinks. She has a special talent for water system, but she likes the violence of fire department. She runs around with a lot of fire charms all day long."


    "Er..." When he heard this, he felt very dangerous. He was afraid that the two were the same person.


    "That..." Fanlin interrupted grandma''s headache, "who are you talking about


    This word once said, then lets the feeling of uneasiness in the heart of Fanlin become more intense.


    "It''s Zhao Qixian''s little granddaughter who likes to make trouble. She''s not a good master."


    "Sure enough..." Fanlin has been able to predict the future of that miserable life, he felt that he and the girl together, is absolutely not a good decision.


    Just want to apply to my grandmother, can he alone to audit, or to consult alone is OK. But before he could say anything, grandma grabbed him by the shoulder.


    Then a familiar feeling swept over. Fanlin knew that it was grandma''s incantation.


    "Dear Nangong headmaster, can''t you show up with me in a normal way? My old heart, sooner or later, will be scared out of some diseases by you Fanlin listen to this old male voice, the voice is more of a little helpless.


    Fanlin watched the room, which was filled with strange charms.


    All kinds of materials are placed on all kinds of magic materials, and there are a series of wooden shelves which are not known as magic woods.


    These materials are protected by the mysterious luster from the magic marks on the shelves.


    "No kidding." Nangong Yunmei said: "I don''t have the ability to frighten a top fire magician into cardiac arrest. Your heart is the most powerful all over your body.""Ha ha!" The man''s voice came from behind a desk. The unknown instruments and all kinds of magic books kept the man in strict condition.


    "Linger that girl is spoiled by you, my Nangong headmaster." The man''s voice revealed helplessness, "this girl, good did not learn, the character is and you have some similarities."


    "Hum!" Nangong cloud is very dissatisfied, "that how, Ling son that wench how didn''t learn well, like me still bad?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The man came out from behind the desk quite speechless. He was wearing a white work suit, the same as Hagrid usually wore in his cabin, but much cleaner than that.


    With a pair of thick gloves, it looks like it is made of dragon skin, very tough.


    His hair is gray. It seems that the man is very old.


    "Oh, I also brought children here. If you have anything, you can tell me directly, headmaster Nangong." Fanlin looked at the man with a face of being forced. It was too difficult for him to have a dialogue in Chinese.


    "This is my grandson Lin fan." Nangong cloud bowed his head and fondly touched fan Lin''s head, "this old guy is called Zhao Qixian."


    "Oh, Hello, Mr. Zhao Qixian." Hearing her grandmother''s words, Fanlin quickly responded politely.


    Fan Lin is very grateful to hear that the old man in front of him is Zhao Qixian. After all, the magic wand in his hand is the hands of Zhao Qixian and Ollivander. For a wizard, nothing is more important than the wand.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 74

    "Hello, little friend." Zhao Qixian chuckled genially, then turned to Nangong Yun and said, "tell me, what''s wrong with you today? It won''t be your psychic."


    "No way." Nangong Yun is embarrassed to smile.


    "It''s impossible. When you were young, you asked me to help you repair the psychic. I really don''t understand. Other people''s mediums didn''t have any big accidents, and there would be no problems in your life. But when you come to your place, you need to repair it every once in a while."


    Hearing this, Nangong Yun couldn''t help being embarrassed.


    "I said no, that''s impossible. Besides, my psychic has been integrated with my hand through alchemy. Do you want to make me disabled?"


    "Of course not." The man said blandly, "I''m just stating a fact."


    "Damn it." Nangong Yun swore in a low voice, "to be honest, I came here today with my grandson to show you. I''ll settle the problem of his psychic. You know, although my grandson practices magic, his magic power has changed, which can stimulate the curse seal of China at the same time. I think you should be able to find a suitable medium for him."


    "Oh? That''s really rare. " Zhao Qixian seems to have found a treasure in general, looking at the eyes of Fanlin become eager.


    "Let me see." Zhao Qixian up and down a lot of Fanlin, "this child is a student of Hogwarts."


    "Yes, sir." Fanlin nodded and replied respectfully.


    "Well, then, your wand must have been bought from Ollivander." Zhao Qixian nodded.


    "Well Let me guess. " Zhao Qixian held out his hand and touched van Lin''s arm.


    Fanlin can clearly feel a force pouring into Fanlin''s body along Zhao Qixian''s arm.


    "Well, not bad." Zhao Qixian took a look at Fanlin. "It''s a very powerful magic reserve. At least for your age, your magic reserve is more like the magic reserve of a 15-year-old ordinary wizard."


    "Let me have a look." A magic force stabbed at the five internal organs of Vaseline.


    "Great water talent." Zhao Qixian took back his hand.


    "if as like as two peas, I am not the one who is wrong." he is the son of sunny. The talent of this river system is exactly the same as that girl.


    After listening to Zhao Qixian''s words, Fanlin and his grandmother look a little gloomy, they are very clear, where the talent of Fanlin comes from.


    Zhao Qixian is not aware of this. Although he has a good relationship with Fanlin''s grandmother, he only knows that Lin Qing got married and had children in England.


    "I think the wand you''re using should be vines, 14 inches long, made of the nerve of the dragon, right?"


    "Hold, I''m sorry." Van Lin shook his head, just the state is very wrong.


    "I think, sir..." While speaking, van Lim took out his wand from his arms. "What I use is the one that you and Mr. Olivander made together."


    "What?" Seeing the wand in front of him, Zhao Qixian''s eyes were full of surprise. His hands trembled and took over the unexpected work.


    "I didn''t expect, I didn''t expect to see this wand again in the rest of my life. I thought it would never be used in my life." Zhao Qixian is quite excited now.


    "But it''s also true. The variation magic of your constitution, after thinking about it, is the only one that suits you best."


    With that, Zhao Qixian held one end of the wand with his hand, and it seemed that he wanted to check the state of the wand.


    But soon, Zhao Qixian was disappointed. The wand did not respond, which made Zhao Qixian feel very incredible.


    Seeing Zhao Qixian''s wand lying horizontally, he could not help but feel very strange.


    "I''m sorry, sir. What are you doing?" Fanlin uncertain looking at Zhao Qixian, the old man''s behavior is very strange, which reminds him of Dumbledore.


    "Shh!" Zhao Qixian pointed with his hand and motioned Fanlin not to speak. Soon, though, the bizarre behavior ended.


    "Little friend, I want to ask you whether you have been fighting with a wizard who is far more powerful than you recently?"


    "How do you know?" Fanlin looked at the old man in front of him in surprise.


    "That''s it." Zhao Qixian nodded and closed his eyes. "I heard your wand roaring in pain."


    "Roar?" "You mean the wand is roaring?"


    "Yes, little friend!" Zhao Qixian had a heartache on his face. "The wand will choose his wizard. I think Ollivander also said to you that in our eyes, every wand has life. I heard that the wand was injured to protect his master and left a crack in his body. It was very painful for him


    "Well..." Fanlin was a little flustered. He didn''t expect to block the fierce fire curse. His wand paid so much for him.


    "Can you repair him?"


    "It''s hard..." Zhao Qixian didn''t know what he was thinking. As soon as he gave the wand to him by hand, the wand fell on his workbench."Now..." Zhao Qixian pressed a hand on Fanlin''s head. "We have one more thing to do. First, we need to determine the suitable medium for you. For example, my medium is a bracelet made of fire attribute Jinyang stone, which is made of phoenix tail feather and white crystal."


    "Bracelet?"


    "Yes, mediums are not like wands. They can be made into anything. For example, your grandmother''s Tianchan ice silk gloves integrated with skin. " Zhao Qixian patiently explained, "but it seems that you can''t see your grandmother''s psychic."


    "Well, let me see what you are suitable for."


    Still that familiar feeling, Fanlin did not dare to disturb, for the medium, Fanlin is still looking forward to, but if you can repair his wand, it will be more perfect.


    "Well, water is tough, it''s very inclusive, and it''s very cold." "As like as two peas," Zhao Qixian recalled, "I think the three materials are best suited for you, though it is slightly different from your mother, but the effect should be better."


    With these words, Zhao Qixian put out his hand, and three kinds of materials flew out of the wooden frame and landed on Zhao Qixian''s workbench. Of course, there are many necessary materials, but no one can recognize them.


    "I''m sorry, sir." Fan Lin quickly interrupted Zhao Qixian, who was about to fall into work. "Excuse me, what can I do with my wand?"


    "Oh, don''t worry, little friend." Zhao Qixian is not angry, "of course I will repair it, but it is my favorite work, I think, I can make him more perfect, more suitable for you."


    With these words, Zhao Qixian fell into the work. It can be seen that he loves these jobs very much.


    Fanlin also wanted to say what, he did not understand this aspect of things, but was stopped by Nangong cloud.


    "Wait patiently. I think you have to believe this old guy. Although he is a jerk, his products are still great."


    Nangong cloud swept the clock in the corner with his eyes, and the original static clock began to turn.


    "It seems that we only need to wait two hours."


    "Two hours?" Fanlin only felt that his head was not enough. Did it take so short time to make Chinese style wands?


    But when she saw her grandmother close her eyes and sat on one side, Fanlin had to wait quietly, looking at the fire behind the workbench, quietly lost in her mind.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 75

    With the clock clock in the corner stopped turning, van Lin''s waiting came to an end.


    "Come on, let''s go and have a look. I have to say, this old guy is the best psychic master in China. " Nangong Yun opened her eyes and did not know how she knew it.


    With his grandmother, carefully around the shelf, came to master Zhao Qixian''s worktable, and saw master Zhao Qixian holding a magic wand in his hands, carefully studying under the magic lamp.


    It''s a magic wand with blood all over the body. Fanlin knows that it''s his original wand. It''s the ancient wood of dragon blood. It''s 14 inches. It takes the nerve of Chinese dragon and the tail feather of Phoenix as the core.


    Now, the original smooth surface is covered with silver magic lines, which spread from a water blue scar in the middle to the whole staff body.


    "This..." Fanlin was surprised and speechless. The wand became like a work of art by master Zhao Qixian.


    "Well, it''s beautiful." Zhao Qixian looked at it carefully.


    "Indeed It''s very beautiful. " Van Lin nodded, and his eyes did not move from his wand.


    "Because of the particularity of your magic, I decided to make your wand more suitable for you. You know, although I have participated in the production of this wand, it is still very reluctant to release the Chinese incantation. Therefore, on the basis of the original Chinese dragon nerve, I used the mermaid''s painstaking efforts to sit in the harmony, added the Jiaolong nerve which is more suitable for the transmission of water elements, and then filled it with secret silver and depicted the magic patterns. As you can see, the blue line is the scar on the original wand. But now you don''t have to worry. "


    Zhao Qixian is very satisfied with the work in his hand, which is his inspiration when checking the magic wand.


    "Come on, give it a try!" With that, Zhao Qixian handed his wand to him.


    As soon as the wand started, Vaseline immediately felt the change and difference of the wand.


    Like the extension of the arm in general, there are still some blocked places, become more unblocked. And the cold feeling on the wand stimulates the Vaseline''s nerves all the time.


    A little increase in the output of some magic, an ice blue halo from the tip of the wand spread out, the original hot air, also a little calm down.


    "It''s really beautiful. He''s becoming more and more suitable for you." Zhao Qixian said with a smile, "I think it''s a magic wand, and only you can use it perfectly."


    "Congratulations, my child." Nangong cloud bowed his head and gave a kiss on the head of Fanlin.


    "Thank you, Mr. Zhao Qixian. And, of course, you, my dear grandmother Fanlin lowered his head and bowed slightly.


    They just smile when they see van Lin like this.


    "Use your wand, boy." Zhao Qixian said earnestly.


    "Of course."


    Out of master Zhao Qixian''s room, the wand that had been stuffed into his arms was emitting a cold breath inside his clothes. Originally, the hot sun shining on the body of Fanlin is very cool and comfortable.


    "Let''s go there next, grandma." She followed her grandmother and went out to her face. Fanlin is looking forward to the next journey.


    "We''re going to where you''re studying, son. After all, you only have one month to stay here. "


    Speaking of this, Nangong cloud can''t help frowning. She originally intended to let Fanlin stay here all the time. Through communication, Nangong cloud wants to get Fanlin back from Hogwarts.


    However, Dumbledore did refuse Nangong Yun''s request, saying that Fanlin was destined to stay at Hogwarts. He also said that van Lin practiced magic and was more suitable to stay at Hogwarts. Besides, van Lin''s father was still in England


    Deng buliduo''s words dispelled Nangong Yun''s idea of leaving Fanlin. After all, she could not be so selfish, and what Deng buliduo said was that she could not refute.


    Now, Nangong cloud just regret that he only said that Fanlin only stayed for a month.


    Through the main hall of Jiuxian academy, along the long Han Bai ladder, Fanlin followed her grandmother to the gate of Lanyang Academy.


    Above the water blue hall, on the ridge of the roof, a stone dragon was circling. Seeing the dragon rising from the sky, he turned his head and ran into the roof, splashing a large amount of water.


    "It was a mirage, made of inscriptions carved on the roof ridge." Nangong cloud looks at the expression of fan Lin''s astonished, can''t help but feel funny.


    "Let''s go in." Reach out, pull up the Fanlin, step by step to the interior of the Lan Yang Yuan.


    As my grandmother said, Fanlin didn''t see any scene of the roof being broken by the dragon after entering the house.


    Inside the room are some ancient Chinese furnishings, placed in the corner of the palace, to embellish.


    On the wooden screen, there are beautiful characters written in ancient seal script. For these, Fanlin is not very familiar with them.


    A mahogany staircase leads up to the next floor. Looking inside, it is a corridor bridge extending in all directions. The sunlight is scattered through the hollow wooden windows, which makes it very comfortable.Walked up the bridge, watching the clear water flow through the lower end of the bridge, countless fish in the sun playing. There was a little light reflected on the water.


    Following the steps of grandma, van Lin came to the door of a house on the water. A gentle voice of the woman rang from the house when she knocked at the door with her hand.


    "Who is it?" Then the door of the house was opened, and a woman in a blue water cheongsam appeared at the door of the rental house.


    The woman looks in her thirties, and is still very young for the magic world.


    "Oh, it''s you, Nangong president. Is this the grandson, the sunny child you said?" The woman looked down at the forest, and she was not surprised at the face of the forest.


    "Yes, Miss Xiaoya, this child is still more please. I think you should be more suitable for him to teach him. After all, he has no foundation. I want him to be with linger here with you. " Nangong cloud seems to have suddenly remembered something.


    "By the way, is the girl linger in it?"


    "Here!" Xiaoya teacher closed her mouth and smiled, "I don''t know who hit the girl. Today, I just started teaching and ran here. And still shouting about who to beat. "


    "That''s really..." Nanmiyun a kind elder posture, "I did not expect, our linger girl also has diligent time."


    "OK..." Nangong cloud took a picture of the head of the forest, and put a jade pendant around the neck of the forest.


    Fan Lin is a face of forced to look at her grandmother, just now grandma and the woman in front of the dialogue, but only a few words understand.


    "I know you can''t understand, so I asked abus to help me make such a small alchemy product for you, at least to help you understand Chinese, which is a small gift from dumbledo to you."


    Fan Lin Leng listen to grandma''s words, for the effect of this pendant, fan Lin is still not very understanding.


    "Please, Xiaoya!" Nangong cloud rose, smiled slightly, and handed over the hand of Fanlin to Xiaoya.


    "OK, aunt Nangong." Xiaoya slightly leaned back with Nangong cloud to a certain, and then pulled fan Lin to the house.


    "Come with me!"


    Still that gentle voice, but Fanlin suddenly found that he could understand the words of the woman named Xiaoya. I can''t help but sigh again about the magic.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 76

    Since Fanlin was arranged to go to Xiaoya, Fanlin has some regrets about coming to China.


    The students of Lanyang academy are all observing Fanlin as if they are watching a rare species, which makes Fanlin very uncomfortable.


    Coupled with a variety of diet and habits, this makes Fanlin even have no one who can speak every day.


    Of course, except for Zhao Ling.


    This is what makes van Lin the most headache. Ever since she could understand Chinese, Zhao Ling kept talking with Fanlin every day.


    Like what, if I want to hit you, Fanlin feels that his ears will be cocooned.


    Sometimes, Fanlin even hopes to throw away the pendant. Since then, although the little girl is still chattering, but in English, the girl is still very inconvenient.


    However, it is only possible to think about it. Fanlin didn''t want to waste precious study time because of the little girl''s chatter.


    As for Xiao Ya, she was highly praised by her grandmother, and she was a friend of her mother. Fanlin didn''t want to miss the teacher''s instruction.


    As for the master of animal training named Pang Yuan as mentioned by my grandmother, Fanlin was never seen. It was said that he was going to Tibet to deal with some affairs and would not come back until two months later.


    "Hello A familiar voice came from behind van Lin, and then he felt the itch on his back.


    "What''s the matter..." Fanlin a face of helplessness, for behind Zhao Ling''s daily harassment, fan Lin said that has long been used to.


    "Lend me your wand to play with." Zhao Ling said in a low voice.


    "Many times..." Van Lin carefully input the magic, a dark blue water rune is slowly condensation.


    When the rune is fully condensed, an icy arrow is hovering in the air.


    This is one of the most aggressive ice archery among the primary water charms. It is the first time that Fanlin successfully cast a spell in China for such a long time.


    Although the speed of cursing is far from reaching the level of fighting with people, it also makes Fanlin very happy.


    "Well done." Following Xiao Ya''s voice, those who were trying to coagulate the curse seal all turned to look at Fanlin.


    In their eyes, this foreign peer is very magical. He not only knows some strange Western magic, but also has been here for nearly 20 days, and his learning speed of mantra seal is faster than most people.


    In these people, many people can only simply turn water polo into ice, and the further transformation of ice still has a long time to learn.


    Quietly relieved, the wand flicked, then dispersed the condensation good curse seal.


    "Hello, I said..." Zhao Ling saw that fan Lin said half and ignored her, which made her quite dissatisfied.


    "I know what you''re going to say." Fanlin saw that people were not looking at him, and quietly turned back.


    "I promised your grandfather that he would not give you his wand. Besides, even if I give you a wand, you can''t use it. I don''t want you to take my wand and cast a spell randomly, causing your psychic power to lose control and blow up the whole room. "


    Fanlin still remembers the terrible scene after he gave Zhao Ling his wand last time. To be honest, when he saw that the roof was still covered with ice because Zhao Ling waved his wand randomly, even without Zhao Qixian''s advice, Fanlin vowed never to let Zhao Ling touch his wand again.


    "I was just careless. I need to be so scared." Zhao Ling murmured in a low voice, "niggard."


    Hearing this, Fanlin did not know what to say, but in any case, he would not waver in his determination.


    "Well, I said whether you want to take part in the contest this afternoon."


    Zhao Ling murmured discontentedly.


    Hearing this, Fanlin shook his head. "I''m not going. I''m not a student here. Strictly speaking, I can only be regarded as a non staff member, and I''ve been able to condense a powerful curse seal. How can I compare with others?"


    "You can use your petrifaction mantra. I remember reading in my grandfather''s book that there are some interesting charms in the West."


    "Are you sure you don''t have water in your head?" Fanlin mercilessly hit, for Zhao Ling jump off the way of thinking, Fanlin has not carried out too much resistance.


    "You''re just in your head." Zhao Ling said, a wrist bracelet will emit a strange light, and then, a big water ball will hit Fanlin''s back.


    Touching the wet back, Fanlin also has some words of suffering. Although Zhao Ling is younger, he can''t even do half of the speed of a girl''s cursing the incantation seal if he lets Fanlin not use magic but simply uses the incantation seal. Especially after the little girl''s psychic got her.


    "I want to see who''s got the water in his head!"


    Seeing Zhao Ling hit him again with a water ball, Fanlin quickly covered himself with a armor mantra, and the weak blue light covered the whole body of Fanlin.Since the magic wand of Fanlin was transformed by Zhao Qixian, Fanlin found that all the magic light he cast through his wand turned to light blue.


    See such a scene, although Zhao Ling is not reconciled, but also had to give up to attack again Fanlin, she does not want to be in their own water ball hit a head, it is too humiliating.


    "If you come here again, can''t you change it?" Zhao Ling glared as if he was going to eat the forest.


    "I..." Fanlin wants to say something, but in the face of this difficult little sister, Fanlin really has no way.


    "Are you really not going to attend?" Zhao Ling raised his fist and shook his white tender hands in the demonstration.


    Although in other people''s eyes, this scene is very interesting, but Fanlin is aware that if you do not give this girl a satisfactory answer, she will not let go of her own.


    "I said..." Fanlin had a headache and said, "I''m not born here, so are you. Second, what they are competing for is the seal of the spirit power mantra. It''s not a wizard duel at all, OK. Third, I will go back to England soon. Even if I take part in the school competition, I can''t wait for the end of the competition. Grandma didn''t say that this competition will last more than a month. "


    "Hum." Zhao Ling is not willing to put down her small fist. In fact, she wants to participate in it by herself, but like Fanlin, she is not officially born, so she threatens Fanlin to find his grandmother, Nangong headmaster. In this way, when Fanlin takes part in the competition, the little girl can get herself in.


    Fanlin see the little girl is not entangled, some of the happy back to the body, but he still has very important things to do.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 77

    Sitting in the room, lighting the lights, Fanlin is reading some books about the nine immortals school.


    Of course, this is not the information that can be published on the surface. Some of it comes from the books in grandma''s headmaster''s office. One of the books was found in the cave while teasing the white crane in the back mountain.


    It may be that the curse seal has failed. In the abandoned cave, Fanlin is teasing the newly born white crane. He prefers this elegant creature to owl.


    While feeding, there was a sound of broken mirror on the mountain wall beside Fanlin, and then the volume of the book was revealed.


    As for the Chinese ancient seal characters above, fan Lin has only a little knowledge. Up to now, Fanlin has only managed to translate some characters by relying on some dictionaries. Now he only roughly knows that this is some information written by a man named Chen Fusheng.


    "What I remember is the secret of ancient times, the death of flood and famine, and everything has its own way, and life can not be violated. Therefore, I hereby leave a book here, waiting for the arrival of Yunxing and showing it to the world to help future generations. "


    After reading this, Fanlin could not help scratching his hair with his hand. However, he was baffled by the strange format and combination of words recorded on bamboo slips.


    About this volume of the book, fan Lin once handed over to his grandmother to read, but Nangong Yun did not care about it.


    Because whether it is the various myths and legends recorded above, or fierce animals make trouble, everything is so unreal.


    Therefore, Nangong Yun only thought that it was the disciples of the nine immortals school who brought them myths and legends similar to the mountain and sea path.


    For example, in the Muggle world, the supernatural Phoenix and dragon are just some relatively magical creatures in Nangong cloud''s eyes.


    However, Fanlin is very eager to understand the things on the book. For these magical creatures, Fanlin has always been very curious.


    With the light of his magic wand, Fanlin spread the bamboo slip on his legs, and then he held a dictionary of ancient Chinese and an English Chinese dictionary in one hand. He looked up and read the contents of the bamboo slip at the same time.


    "Even if it''s some bedtime stories, it''s all over today''s exercises."


    In the heart this thought, along with the summer insects, Fanlin also did not know when to enter the dreamland.


    With the gradual approach of the light source, all the scenery is in front of Fanlin point by point of magnification.


    The sky, not as bright as usual, but a gray.


    After a while, the misty rain curtain with the roar of thunder also tilted down from the sky.


    Fanlin is not sure where he is now. It doesn''t look like the beautiful scenery of Yingyan in Jiuxian Academy.


    In the eyes of income is endless rain, scorched land, and dead plants.


    And not far away, there is a burst of fire, even in this rainstorm weather, Fanlin still vaguely can see the flames and rolling smoke.


    "Here, where is this?" Fanlin looked at the scenery in front of him, and the silence and death seemed to be the main melody of the whole world.


    The rain ran down his cheek, but the cold touch it brought was always stimulating van Lin''s nerves.


    Pinched his arm with his hand, very painful, but this did not let van Lin out of the scene.


    "Isn''t it a dream?" Fanlin looks at the bruise in his arm.


    The rain is getting heavier and heavier. Van Lin has to draw out his magic wand and move forward step by step. Now he needs a shelter from the rain.


    Running for the fire, all the way straight, not long after, the forest came to a piece of debris. The light of the fire was several huts that had been burned down. All the things that are going to be burned down are not being poured out into the fire.


    Fanlin looked at the flame in front of him, which reminded him of a terrible black magic, the fierce fire curse.


    However, the difference is that the flame does not show a black red state, but a dazzling deep red.


    "Have witches ever fought here?" Fanlin felt the unusual fluctuation of power in the air. The fire of Muggle world would never be in this state.


    He clenched his wand nervously and walked towards the distance step by step.


    The spread speed of the flame is really a little fast. Fanlin was originally standing on the edge of the position, but he was stunned for a short time. The scope of the flame has been pushed outward for nearly one meter.


    "Damn it, we''re late again." A middle-aged man''s voice suddenly came from behind Fanlin.


    This can not help but frighten van Lin a cold sweat.


    Quickly turned around, it was a middle-aged man in a dark blue robe. His face looked very haggard, as if he had been seriously ill. There is a jade pendant on his waist.


    The dialogue with him is a man in a fur, with a crimson boxing ring on his hand. Fanlin can feel that the fluctuation of strength on the man''s boxing suit is the same as that of the crimson flame.It seems that the former flame was released by the fur man. Although Fanlin knew that he must not be the opponent of the two men in front of him, Fanlin did not intend to wait for death.


    "Who are you two Fanlin nervously lifted his wand and fixed his eyes on the two men in front of him.


    "No way. It''s too far away, especially in this rainy day. I can''t hit the beast at all." The animal skin man shook his head, palm for a while, the original bear fire light then gradually extinguished.


    "Let''s go on chasing. We can''t let that guy do anything outside. Otherwise, this whole area will die. " The man in green locked his brow and patted the man in fur on the shoulder, indicating that he would continue to move on.


    Fanlin then stood at the origin, watching two people walk by their side.


    I don''t know why, Fanlin just doesn''t exist. Neither of them noticed him.


    Looking at the two gradually away from the back, and looked at the ruins behind, Fanlin bit his teeth and followed up.


    He is now basically aware of his state, although he can feel the surrounding environment, but the creatures in the environment do not feel his existence, just like being in an illusion.


    And Fanlin also found that he could not do harm to the things around him in any way.


    This can be seen from the magic spell that Vaseline releases to the surrounding area, just like hitting the air.


    The sky is still so gloomy, following the two men along the way. After walking for a long time, there was no other creature to see.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 78

    "Where do you think the beast went?" The fur man was a little restless.


    Fanlin has been following them for a long time, but he has never met the monsters in the two people.


    With the passage of time, the rain has gradually become smaller, which makes Fanlin feel some.


    "This is the right direction." The man in green has a Sinan in his hand. In the history class, fan Lin once heard Professor bines mention that there is a clear record in the book "the history of the invention of ancient China". Sinan is a very advanced divination tool, which is similar to the existence of the guiding mantra. It is very practical in ancient China.


    "I''m not blaming you, but we must find the beast as soon as possible, otherwise the fruit will be too serious." "This kind of thing is not a mortal fantasy, how can it really exist in the world?" muttered the man


    "You know, mortal fantasies are not groundless. Many rare animals can still be found in our world, such as dragons." The man in green smiles and shakes his head.


    "No matter what fierce beast he is, if he dares to show up, let him taste the power of my fire curse seal." The animal skin man is not entangled, waving his psychic, appears very confident.


    Suddenly, on the edge of the distance, a burst of yellow smoke.


    Fanlin looked at the yellow smoke, but his heart was indescribable dull, as if he had just been seriously ill.


    "I think we found him." In front of the man in Tsing Yi, a flash of light flashed, and then, his eyebrows were tightly locked together.


    "How about it?" The animal skin man asked excitedly.


    "I think, unlike the record of Fei, this should only be completely beyond your imagination." The man in green could not help worrying about their behavior.


    What is it? They call this monster Fei? " Fanlin now two people''s side, to oneself imposed a Hawk Eye skill, this just saw the distant object.


    It''s a sharp angle with thread all the time. Although it''s very thick, it''s more like a sculpture, a brown wood carving?


    All of a sudden, the woodcarving moved, and Fanlin realized how stupid his judgment was.


    The sharp corner rose slowly from the horizon, and then a brown ox head appeared in front of Fanlin.


    Like a hill rising from the flat bottom, Fanlin felt a strong vibration from the ground.


    After a while, the whole picture of the monster named Fei was displayed in front of Fanlin. It was shaped like an ox and its tail was like a snake. A pair of ox horns pointed straight to the sky, and the yellow fog around him was not scattered.


    What surprised Fanlin most was that Fei had only one eye embedded in his eyebrow.


    While Fanlin was still sighing about this rare species, the two men in front of him had already galloped towards Fei.


    The battle started when the two men arrived in the middle of the way. The next scene broke van Lin''s understanding of magic.


    As soon as the animal skin man''s hand was lifted, a huge blood red mantra seal floated in front of him, just like a wall. Countless basic incantation symbols were the wall bricks.


    Then, the fire lit up the whole sky on the man''s side of the animal skin. A giant flaming tiger with a height of more than four meters stepped forward and went straight to the Fei.


    Even if the magic is so powerful in the eyes of Fanlin, it seems to be too short in front of the mountain like Fei.


    One eye in the jump out of a faint yellow light, through the flame heavily swept in the earth, a deep gully with a very fast speed to the direction of the forest spread.


    Fanlin looked at the crack that almost swallowed himself. Although he knew that he was not an entity, but faced with the irresistible power of human power, no one could continue to be insipid.


    The battle between the two men and the beast was not over.


    The roar of the beast, the vibration, the fire, and the wild growth of the giant trees all fill the space in front of the forest.


    The rain curtain in the sky also gradually receded, with a ray of sunlight shining through the dark clouds on the earth, the forest just felt that his existence was gradually fading down.


    The last memory of this space is the powerful magic that the two men cooperated to send out, with the help of the principle of five element magic.


    The red glow in the sky is the best proof, just like the nuclear explosion in Muggle world. The terrible explosion sound reverberates in Fanlin''s ears.


    But somehow, Fanlin always felt that the monster Fei had not been successfully killed by the two men.


    Under the thick smoke and cloud of fire, Fanlin vaguely saw the shadow of the giant beast.


    ¡­¡­


    Suddenly sitting up from the bed, Fanlin found that the sun had passed through the window, shining on van Lin''s face.


    Look at the time has been very late, the book is still quietly lying on the leg, and van Lin''s wand, but still dutifully in one side, emitting a weak blue light.


    "NOx (Knox)!" The light of the wand is extinguished by the charm with a flick of the wrist.


    "It was a very exciting dream." Fan Lin wiped the cold sweat on his head and held the book in his hand, but he always felt that something was wrong there.Quickly put on clothes, holding the book, quickly ran out, Fanlin urgent need to confirm that the Fei is not the real thing.


    All the way running, but also ignore the shuttle and the nine immortals school on the road of students, a restless factor gradually spread in the heart of Fanlin.


    Opening the main hall door, he wanted to go to grandma''s office to ask about these strange things.


    When the moment into the main hall, Fanlin unconsciously stopped his own pace.


    In an instant, in the past, the noise of the students in the nine immortals academy became very far away for the moment.


    There was no one in the main hall, and the sunshine only brought some faint light to the entrance of the main hall.


    It was a hot summer day, but Fanlin felt that there was a cold wind around him.


    Breathing becomes very heavy as you go in. The white mist was blowing from the lips of Fanlin.


    A sense of weakness and powerlessness is eroding the spirit of Fanlin, and the darkness seems to be about to surround Fanlin.


    "Good It''s so cold... " Van Lin''s body began to shake constantly. He was a water warlock, and he should not have been afraid of the cold. But the cold air seemed to act directly on the soul of Fanlin.


    Originally, the sculpture floating on the stone pillar was also lying there quietly, as if it had become a complete dead object.


    The steps moved slowly. As van Lin''s left foot stepped into the center of the main hall, an unusual vibration came out from the feet of Fanlin.


    In Fanlin''s eyes, the whole world began to shake.


    "Ah Ah...! "


    Hands around his ears, a familiar roar from Fanlin''s ears sounded, all the time in the impact of Fanlin''s eardrum.


    Fanlin turned and wanted to quit. But the original bright sunshine disappeared.


    Instead, there is a faint yellow light, just like the eyes of something


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 79

    Harry, who lives in Privet Drive, thinks the holiday should not be too bad.


    Since returning from Hogwarts School, the Dursleys had been looking at his discomfort and didn''t know how many percentage points it had gone up.


    Or are they eager to die outside?


    Harry always thinks like that sometimes.


    All Harry''s things were hidden by the Dursleys, though Harry knew they were locked there.


    But the crazy uncle Dursley would come back every day to check one side, and Aunt Petunia wouldn''t let him out during the day. Harry was not allowed to use the toilet on the first floor. Harry could only stay in his small room and do nothing every day.


    But the good news is that because of the ban, Harry has less housework than before.


    Compared with these, Harry wants to finish his summer homework as soon as possible. When he thought of Hermione''s terrible eyes and Snape''s sarcasm, Harry felt that he had no good way to live.


    When it comes to Hermione, it has to be said that Harry hasn''t received any letters from anyone, Ron, Hermione, or van Lin for the whole holiday. Not even Harry''s birthday today.


    But looking at the scene, Harry had to get through the crisis. Harry looked at the abnormal house elf in front of him in fear. Harry didn''t know he said something wrong. The damned house elf was smashing his head on Harry''s desk.


    "Bad dobby! Bad dobby! "


    " don''t do this - what are you doing? "Harry hissed, jumped up and pulled dobby back to bed. With a loud hissing, Harvey woke up and beat his wings against the bars of the cage.


    "Sir, dobby punishes himself," said the elf, his eyes a little askew.


    "Dobby works for a wizarding family. "


    " dobby is the spirit of a house - the duty is to serve a house and a family forever "


    " do they know you''re here? "Harry asked curiously.


    "Oh, no, sir, no Sir, dobby will punish himself severely for coming to see you. Dobby''s ears will be stuck on the oven door because of this. If they had known, sir -- "


    " but wouldn''t they know you had your ears on the oven door? "Sir, dobby guessed that they knew. Dobby always punishes himself for something, sir. They went on, regardless of Dobby. Sometimes they remind me to do some extra punishment "


    " but why don''t you leave? Run away? "Harry didn''t understand Dobby''s thinking.


    "An elf must not be released, sir. This family will never liberate dobby Dobby will serve the family until it dies, sir "Dobby sobbed, looking very sad.


    Harry''s eyes widened.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to offend you." Harry said apologetically, looking at dobby so sad, Harry was very remorse.


    "Offend dobby! "The elf choked. "Dobby has never been apologized by a wizard Like a peer "


    " your master is really bad! " Harry said angrily, "they shouldn''t have done this to you."


    In Harry''s opinion, dobby was not even a slave in ancient times.


    "Yes." But he immediately realized that he was more used to it than he said.


    "Bad dobby, bad dobby..."


    Dobby kept shouting, clutching a lamp in his hand and smashing it on his ugly nose.


    "Give him to me!"


    Harry grabbed it. He didn''t understand what he had done wrong again.


    "No, Harry Potter." Dobby retreated. "Dobby spoke ill of his master. Dobby must punish himself. This is the principle of a domestic elf."


    Once again, a dull tap came from Harry''s room.


    Harry felt like he was about to be driven mad by this damned house elf.


    "Stop it, damn it I told you to stop! " Harry felt his own wand from there.


    "Petricus totalus!"


    The world is finally quiet down. Today is an important day for the Dursleys to entertain customers. Harry doesn''t want to be hungry for a while.


    "Hey, listen to me. If you don''t want to get into any trouble, I hope you can sit down for a while


    Harry was just trying to break Dobby''s spell as if he were talking to himself, but he was caught off guard.


    More than himself to solve Harry''s magic spell, he cried more sad, and the impact of the head on the cabinet also gradually increased.


    "Darley must have forgotten to turn off the TV. I''ll go up and have a look." Uncle Dursley''s voice came up from downstairs, and Harry cried out in his heart."Come on! Go to the closet! "Harry booed dobby in, and just as he closed the cupboard door, the doorknob was unscrewed.


    "What the hell are you doing? "Uncle Vernon put his face close to Harry''s eyes and said with gnashing teeth.


    "Sorry." Harry pushed his glasses. He was very nervous at the moment.


    Just then the door of the closet opened.


    Seeing this, Harry quickly closed the door of the cupboard. But it didn''t work. Dobby always wanted to get out of the closet.


    Uncle Vernon looked suspiciously at the closet, and Harry could see the disappearance of dinner from Uncle Vernon''s eyes.


    "As you can see, Uncle Vernon." Harry pushed the door of the closet with his hands.


    "There''s something wrong with the closet door."


    "Damn it." Uncle Vernon didn''t have time to think about it. There was a strong disgust in his voice.


    "As soon as possible Fix this damn door for me Vernon''s face was a purplish color.


    "You know, everything you use is our stuff, boy! If something goes wrong with this closet, you won''t have dinner for a week


    "Good Yes, Uncle Vernon. " Harry stammered. He was very glad that Vernon had not explored the cabinet.


    "You know what? You just ruined the best part of my conversation." Vernon grabbed Harry by the collar with one hand If you make a little more noise, you don''t want to live, boy! "


    with that, Vernon gave Harry a push, straightened his clothes with his hands, and then put on his ugly smile. He will continue to receive the Mason and his wife.


    With the sound of the heavy door closing, Harry''s heart was relieved, and he lay down on the bed, panting.


    Harry was very doubtful at the moment whether he had a false birthday, but fortunately the dinner was not in soup. This may be the best news.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 80

    The door of the closet was slowly pushed open. Dobby came out of the closet timidly.


    Dobby squinted. He didn''t dare to look straight at Harry now.


    "Listen..." Harry sat up and looked at dobby.


    "I''m not blaming you. I mean, what are you doing here?"


    "Dobby Dobby just wants to protect Harry Potter Dobby said this, and suddenly his chest rose.


    "Harry Potter is brave and useless Harry Potter has escaped from that man twice Dobby seemed to shiver.


    "You mean Voldemort Harry looked at dobby uncertainly. He didn''t understand why dobby, the house elf, had been blocked by Dumbledore.


    "Don''t Don''t say it... " Dobby put his hands over his ears and looked terrified.


    For the house elves, it''s the greatest courage to call Voldemort that person.


    "Sorry, I just


    "I know." Dobby looked up at Harry with his eyes.


    "Harry Potter is a very brave man, so Harry Potter is not afraid, and Harry Potter has twice escaped from under that man."


    Harry nodded. In fact, Harry, Hermione and vaseline are not very afraid of Voldemort''s name.


    Of course, it is also possible that all three of them are from Muggle world.


    "Dobby knew." Dobby''s expression suddenly became extremely proud, although Dobby''s eyes shed tears.


    "Harry Potter is brave and bold! He bravely faced many dangers! But now dobby has come to protect Harry Potter and warn him, even if dobby is going to put his ear on the oven door Harry Potter can''t go back to Hogwarts


    "What do you say?" Harry couldn''t believe that the weird little elf wouldn''t let him go to Hogwarts.


    "I must go back School starts on September 1st. It enabled me to carry on. You don''t know what life is like here. I don''t belong here. I belong to your world At Hogwarts. "


    Harry said with some consternation. He didn''t understand why dobby said such a thing.


    "No No No.... " Dobby screamed, banging his head against the wall of Harry''s bedroom.


    "Harry Potter has to stay in a safe place. He is too great, too kind, too few. Harry Potter would be in great danger if he went back to Hogwarts


    "What?"


    "A conspiracy, sir. It''s a conspiracy against Hogwarts. "


    Dobby trembled and his voice became hysterical.


    "In Hogwarts this year, someone will try to create a very evil and horrible event. It''s too dangerous for Harry Potter Dobby suddenly lowered his head, as if to admit his mistake.


    "This thing Dobby knew it months ago


    "What is that?" Harry said in surprise.


    "With headmaster Dumbledore at Hogwarts, I don''t think there''s a safer place in the world."


    "Dobby Harry Potter can''t go to Hogwarts. Harry Potter is too important to take risks


    "That''s enough." The more he listened, the more irritable Harry was. The house elf in front of him was crazy, which made him very angry.


    "Dobby, I ask you, this is about Fu..." Although Harry was very angry, considering Dobby''s behavior, he had to change his words.


    "Sorry I mean, it''s about that person? "


    Dobby''s body stiffened a little, his ears drooped more, and his head shook very hard.


    "Then there is nothing to worry about. I believe that with Dumbledore there is nothing to be afraid of."


    "I know..." Dobby dropped his head. "No one can compete with Dumbledore''s Magic now. But, you know, evil conspiracy... "


    All of a sudden there was the phony laughter of the Dursleys downstairs, and Uncle Vernon seemed to be talking about the jokes that seemed so boring to Harry.


    "Come on, you see it, too. How bad the family is. And you know what they''re doing to me. I''ve been very miserable here. "


    Harry put his hand over his head. "Hogwarts is my only hope, and that''s what I rely on to revive every day here. I belong to the magic world and have my friends there


    "Friend? A friend who hasn''t written a letter in a holiday? " Asked dobby.


    "What are you talking about? How do you know that I haven''t heard from my friends for the whole holiday? Are you watching me? " Harry stares at dobby tightly. The house elf in front of him makes him feel very strange."I I just Dobby stepped back step by step, and his thin body could not cover the letters that suddenly appeared in his hands.


    "I just thought that if Harry Potter didn''t receive a letter from his friend, he would feel that his friend had forgotten him..."


    "Give it to me, dobby!" Harry gasped, and Dobby''s behavior had succeeded in provoking Harry''s anger.


    "No..." Dobby let out a cry.


    Harry threw his wand on the bed and reached for dobby.


    But dobby jumped away nimbly.


    "Harry Potter will have them, sir, if he promises dobby that he will not return to Hogwarts again."


    "Give it back to me." Harry said angrily, getting up to grab Dobby''s thin arm.


    But dobby dodged to the door ahead of time and saw Harry come to catch him. Dobby opened the door in a panic and ran outside.


    The thirsty Harry ran down the stairs gently. He leaped the last six stairs and stood like a cat on the carpet in the hall, looking around for Dobby''s whereabouts. From the dining room he heard Uncle Vernon say, "..." Mr. Mason, tell Penny some interesting anecdotes about American plumbers. She wants to hear "


    Harry ran from the hall into the kitchen and lost his appetite.


    Aunt Petunia''s masterpiece Cream and violets and mountains of pudding were floating against the roof. And more than shrink in the corner of cupboard top.


    "No..." Harry whispered, "please, put that cake down. They''re going to kill me."


    "Unless Harry Potter promised dobby not to go to Hogwarts." Dobby controls the cake with his hand, threatening.


    "Please


    "Come on, sir."


    "No Harry shook his head firmly.


    "There''s no way. Harry Potter forced dobby to do it. Dobby is also for Harry Potter''s good."


    Dobby reached out and snapped his finger, and the whole man disappeared into the air.


    Harry just felt that he was really stupid. Why didn''t he take his wand with him.


    With a thrilling crash, the pudding fell to the floor. The dish broke and cream splashed all over the windows and walls.


    Harry looked at the scene and Uncle Vernon''s screams coming from the living room. Harry felt that his life here was getting darker.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 81

    Fanlin stood pale beside her grandmother. Ever since she saw Fei''s shadow in the main hall that day, Fanlin fell into a long coma.


    This forced van Lin to stay in China until Hogwarts began school.


    Even so, Fanlin''s body and spirit have not been completely recuperated.


    According to the judgment of grandma Fanlin, the situation of Fanlin is due to the huge impact of external spiritual energy on Fanlin''s consciousness of the sea.


    After drawing out most of the spiritual energy, the remaining energy is still in constant impact on the spirit of Fanlin.


    That''s why van Lin has been in a coma.


    However, the experience also brought some benefits to van Lin.


    That is, the magic storage space of Vaseline has been broadened a little. Although it is dangerous, it is also very unstable. However, under the crazy drug attack of Nangong cloud, the situation of Fanlin has gradually stabilized. However, this holiday time is so wasted.


    "Can you do it now?" Nangong cloud worried looking at Fanlin, Fanlin pale face is very distressed.


    "Grandma, I''m fine!" Fanlin laughed and finally got to the beginning of school. Originally, she and Hermione agreed to go to Diagon Alley to buy school supplies.


    As a result, because of physical reasons, he unilaterally completely cut off contact, thinking of the letters in the suitcase, van Lin felt very headache.


    "Well, if there''s anything wrong, tell me right away. We''ll go to abus now." Nangong Yun holds the hand of Fanlin.


    When he was in a coma and waking up, Fanlin was too weak to move in such a long distance.


    They stood at the gate of Jiuxian Academy. The array on the ground suddenly burst into dazzling white light. When the light dissipated, Fanlin and nangongyun disappeared.


    "Hello..." Zhao Ling ran from one side, and she also wanted to follow her to have a look. However, Nangong Yun had prepared the array in advance, so there was no need for such trouble. At the moment when the array was launched, they had already left here.


    "Really, I didn''t take me with me. How can I deal with you when you come back next time..."


    After a while, Fanlin returned to the familiar place. As the Hogwarts Express did not arrive, the school is still empty.


    "Albus!" Nangong cloud nodded to Deng buliduo, and then looked at Fanlin with concern.


    "Nangong, you personally sent Mr. fanlin''er back, which is really..." Dumbledore laughed and shook his head.


    "I don''t think there''s anything wrong with being a grandmother and sending her grandson to school in person." Nangong Yun said without hesitation.


    "Hehe, you are still the same Nangong. Just like your father. " Dumbledore laughed and pointed with his hand, and van Lin''s box disappeared on the ground.


    "Albus, Fanfan, please. You know, very few people in China are good at spiritual things. Therefore, it is troublesome for you to have a mental impact on Fanlin. "


    Nangong Yun frowned, "although I want to stay..."


    "It doesn''t matter, grandma. I think you can go back. I have no problem here." Van Lin quickly waved his hand.


    "Damn it, those old guys can''t stop a little bit." Thinking of a pile of broken things in the Ministry of magic, and those unreasonable elder families, Nangong Yun has a headache.


    "It''s time for me to go back. Goodbye, ABZ."


    "Bon Voyage!"


    "Goodbye, grandma."


    Nangong Yun lowers his head and kisses Fanlin''s forehead. Fanlin takes two steps back. With the flash of white light, there are only two people left in the courtyard: Dumbledore and Fanlin.


    "Come on in. We''ll talk to my office if we have anything to say."


    Dumbledore turned his head and motioned for van Lin to follow.


    ¡­¡­


    "Oh? So it''s the ferocious beast called Fei that has a mental impact on you Dumbledore looked at Vaseline with interest.


    "Yes, Professor Dumbledore, in fact I don''t really believe it, but I don''t know how to describe it. " Fanlin is a little flustered. Even if it is in the magic world, for the current situation of the magic world and the available data, it is very illusory that the fierce beast that destroys the heaven and the earth.


    "Don''t be so nervous, Mr. Fanling. You mean you had a magical dream the night before you were attacked? If you don''t mind, I''ll see if you don''t mind Dumbledore laughed kindly.


    "Oh, of course." But how can you see it? In white magic, there seems to be no magic that can show memory to others. "


    "It''s hard to Do you want to use the black magic


    "No, of course not." "That''s something forbidden by the Ministry of magic, isn''t it, Mr. van Lin?" said Dumbledore with a hearty smile


    Van Lin nodded, and Dumbledore continued: "I think, if I use black magic on you, Nangong will fight against me.""So, how can I show you my memory?"


    "Use this."


    Deng Bu Li, with a wave of hands, had placed a glass cabinet of various merits next to the wall from the middle split, a stone basin from the fly out, so suspended in the air.


    It was a flat stone plate, on which a liquid similar to mercury reflected a different luster.


    "What is this?" Van Lin gently rubbed the edge of the stone plate with his hand, which raised next to it. No surprise, it was an ancient product of alchemy.


    "This is a meditation basin..." Dumbledore lifted the mercury like liquid in the meditation basin with his hand.


    "It''s very useful for us, who are old and have a lot of stuff in our heads."


    "This, this can reflect a person''s memory?" All the forest is uncertain to look at the stone plate.


    "Yes, Mr. van Lin." Deng blinked at Fanlin. "But you are only half right. The meditation basin is not so advanced, and it can directly direct the memory in the deep of human heart."


    Said Deng Bu Li took out wand, with the tip of wand against his temple.


    "It''s like this." A little light of silver flickers from the tip of the wand, accompanied by the outward movement of Deng''s arm, a crystal silver silk thread is pulled out of his mind by Deng bulido.


    Looking at the crystal liquid at the front of the wand, Fanlin felt very confused.


    "Is this?"


    "It''s a memory, Mr. van Lin. You know, if you want to be an old man, there are many things that you don''t remember clearly, but memories still exist in your mind. "


    Deng boliduo shakes silver liquid into the meditation basin, and the calm liquid level immediately sets up waves. The memory is like a drop of ink, showing a black state, fully opened in the meditation basin.


    "He can help me to revisit the past, or to clear up memories." Deng bulitou has a wave.


    "Come on, I think you''ll love this memory very much."


    Fan Lin was uncertain to look at the meditation basin, but nothing happened until Deng Bu Lido gently pointed his head with his fingers, and fan Lin then went into the basin.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 82

    The world in memory is far less colorful than that in real life. At least, the world in front of Fanlin is just like the early black and white movies.


    Fanlin looked around at the scene, which made him feel very familiar.


    "This is Nine immortals school? " Van Lim exclaimed in surprise, and Dumbledore was standing beside him at the moment.


    "Yes, these are some interesting memories of my early years." Dumbledore looked up and forgot the sky. The sun had crossed the middle of the sky. It seemed that it was afternoon.


    "Is this your memory of going to Jiuxian academy? Grandma once told me that you are here Challenge? " Van Lin looked at Dumbledore beside him.


    "Yes, challenge your grandfather." "What''s more, it''s true that I lost. Your grandmother didn''t cheat you," said Dumbledore


    Van Lim nodded dully, in his opinion, Dumbledore lost to others in magic, is a very incredible thing.


    "Oh, it''s about to start." Dumbledore said with great interest.


    Fanlin quickly turned around and looked at the open space in front of him. He saw an old man of the same age as his grandmother standing at the gate of the main hall.


    Suddenly, a figure passed through van Lin''s body. It was a man in a sorcerer''s robe, with a high pointed cap that was so slanted over his head.


    "Mr. Nangong, please allow me to fight you. Albus Percival woolfrick Brian Dumbledore With that, Dumbledore took out his wand and bowed deeply to van Lin''s grandfather.


    "Albus, I think you don''t have to be so bothered." Although Deng Fanlin is very disrespectful to Waigong.


    "It''s a wizard''s etiquette, and I have to abide by it." Dumbledore stepped back two steps, looking serious.


    "Well, you can start."


    "Yes, sir." Dumbledore lifted his wand, turned his wrist gently, and a thick light whirled toward van Lin''s grandfather.


    "It''s a coma spell." Dumbledore patiently explained that, at their level, performing these ordinary attacks is basically silent. But there is no color in front of the picture, which makes people who don''t know have no way to judge.


    Fanlin has never seen such a powerful coma spell. Seeing that van Lin''s grandfather reached for a finger, a magic array composed of countless Charms was released from his grandfather''s fingertips.


    This caused Dumbledore''s curse to bounce to the ground.


    With a huge bang, the original flat ground was knocked out by the coma curse, a pit with a diameter of more than one meter was shot out.


    "ABZ, stop using those boring things. Do you still need to test me, the old man?" Grandfather Fanlin raised his eyebrows.


    Then, Fanlin saw a huge incantation from the back of his grandfather.


    Seeing that he was so sober, Dumbledore quickly moved to the tunnel about six meters away from his original position with the moving phantom.


    Of course, it''s not groundless to move so far. A thick spike rose from Dumbledore''s original position.


    Dumbledore''s shifting Apparition is just out of the scope of the attack.


    "And this one?" With a wave of Dumbledore''s wand, the ground prick rose into the air and rushed to van Lin''s grandfather with great speed.


    But my grandfather didn''t hide. He just held out his hand and blocked him in front of him.


    The flying thorns melt in front of his grandfather like a liquid. It''s like a huge brown water ball in the air.


    "Are you kidding, Albus?" With that, there is a rune mantra seal more than two meters high behind the grandfather of Fanlin.


    Originally melted thorn agglomerates into a thick arm, heavily patted to Dumbledore.


    "Bombarda maxima!" With a roar, er, a loud noise, a thick smoke exploded in front of Dumbledore''s body. This makes it impossible for van Lin to see the next scene.


    When the dust is flying, a sound comes from the dust, which is a mantra that no forest has ever heard.


    "House on fire!" The fire broke out from the dust, and soon the fire replaced everything on the field.


    In the fire, van Lin saw that Dumbledore was not far away from his original place. It seems that Dumbledore did not completely avoid the attack of his grandfather.


    His tall, pointed cap had long since gone there, and his Sorcerer''s robe looked very shabby.


    "Yes, Albus, a powerful spell." My grandfather looked at the fire in the space.


    The temperature of the fire was so high that the land began to crystallize.


    "It''s not just that, sir." Dumbledore was very confident.


    "Well, then." Dumbledore held up his wand, and a black tongue of fire poured out from the front of the wand."Armageddon!"


    A long cry from the fire, originally in the eyes of the white flame, also turned into black.


    The scope of the flame is shrinking, and suddenly a black phoenix flies out of the flame, and the huge pillar of fire is circling around the Phoenix.


    "Interesting." Although he said that in his mouth, the super large Rune array that lit up behind the back did not mean to relax at all.


    The ground began to vibrate strongly, and the crystalline stone walls appeared continuously in the path the Phoenix was going to fly by.


    Another crisp long, Phoenix with black flame, with a momentum of unprecedented, straight to the grandfather of the forest.


    The fire, with rocks, burst around, like the scene of doomsday, and the original intact buildings around it became a mess.


    The rubble scattered, Deng was hit by the powerful impact of the explosion, and the wand in his hand did not know where to fall.


    "You''re fine." His grandfather walked out of a crystal fortress, and he saw countless runes on the fortress that his grandfather used to resist.


    It must be admitted that the Warlock of the earth system is really strong in defense.


    "As you can see, I can''t break your grandfather''s defense. If your grandfather wants to kill me, it would have been fine. " Deng said without any concern.


    "But I didn''t see any powerful attack from my grandfather." Van Lin shook his head.


    "You look at my back, in the sky."


    Looking down Deng''s fingers, Fanlin knows why Dun would admit defeat. Far away from the sky, one after another, huge stones hover in the sky. Fanlin can''t imagine how destructive the stones that are washed down at such a high place will cause.


    But obviously, Deng did not find out, which was probably discovered by Deng when he looked back.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 83

    "It was really strong. Your grandfather was the first person in Chinese magic at that time." Deng bulitou''s tone was filled with endless sighs.


    "But it''s a pity..."


    "Yes." It is also a very divine thought of the grandfather who has died.


    "OK, let''s go out." Deng bulitou put his hand on the shoulder of Fanlin, and with a strong pull, Fanlin left the meditation basin.


    Van Lin wiped his face with his hand, but there was no water left on his face.


    "How about it, I''ll take your memory out in a moment, ready?" "Don''t worry, it''s not a painful thing," Deng said


    "I''m ready." And the gods were fixed by the forest.


    "OK." Deng bulido put the wand on the temple of Fanlin. "Now, you are fully recalling the scene you want to show me."


    To say this, fan Lin frowns slightly, a crystal silver silk thread is pulled out by Deng Buli with wand.


    That feeling, in addition to the beginning of a little pain, is more of a cool feeling.


    "Well, are you going to look at it together?" Deng Bu Lido shook his memory into the meditation basin and turned his head towards Fanlin.


    "Well." As soon as he nodded, he took a deep breath and sank into the meditation basin.


    Time is so little by little, although the flow rate of world time in memory is different from reality, it also took a long time to see the memory that van Lin showed Deng bulido. The night has come to the eye.


    "It''s a spectacular section. I think the two men are likely to be no less than I am now." Deng Bu Lido smiled and said that although he was also shocked by the destructive force beyond imagination, he still kept the stability of an elder.


    "Are the two men not inferior to you?" Fanlin can''t believe what Deng bulito said.


    "Yes, I am old. Although magic is growing, if magic fights, it is far from reaching their level except for some instinctive reactions, whether it is response speed or emergency handling."


    "So, has this scene ever existed, after all, it''s just a dream for me."


    "It''s just a dream for you, so we can''t judge that even if it is real, it''s all the past, isn''t it?" Dumbledo blinked with a smile.


    "Yes, Professor dumbledo." Van Lin nodded and accepted what Deng said.


    After all, if such a scandal is appearing now, it is a disaster.


    "OK, boy." Deng took the wand up. "Now think back the memory of your attack. We need to make sure it."


    Memory is once again dropped into the meditation basin, spreading like ink, and it is constantly spinning in the meditation basin.


    ¡­¡­


    "How could it be?" At a moment, Fanlin was startled from the meditation basin.


    The two people enter the world in the meditation basin, and the imaginary famous virtual shadow is not shown in front of the two.


    The hall of the nine immortals school palace is empty, and the cold air and animal movie in the impression have not appeared, everything is not different from the ordinary.


    In the picture, only can see the fan Lin carefully come in, and then look around, in the main hall of the center will no sign of the fall down.


    "Professor dumbledo, believe me!" "In the middle of the main hall, I saw the famous illusion," Van Lin said quickly


    "No, calm down, Mr. van lynal." Deng bent down and slapped van Lin on the shoulder.


    "I know, I know."


    "But, that famous..." Fan Lin did not willingly continue to say.


    "I believe you, van Lin. To be honest, no one can be attacked suddenly, and I believe in my students. "


    "Thank you, professor." Fan Lin bowed to dumbledo and then went on to ask.


    "But why, that famous shadow is clearly presented in my mind."


    "There are many strange things in the world, aren''t they, Mr. van lynal." Deng Bu Li with a finger gently a hook, a cup of strong coffee will appear in front of the two.


    "Well, a kind of beverage in Muggle world is very good. Would you like to have a taste?"


    "Thank you." Van Lin took the coffee and put it on the table.


    "I think there must be something unknown interfering with this matter."


    "It''s like a Muggle eviction spell, isn''t it?" Asked van Lin, who tried.


    "Yes." Deng Bu Lido laughed, "you are right. Muggle expulsion spells are based on this principle. Magic is a very scary thing for Muggles, and he is full of unpredictability. It''s a very dangerous thing for Muggles. "


    "So, will there be a spell of expulsion? You mean, fame is also very dangerous for us, so it will have a similar effect as the expulsion spell and forgetting spell? ""But..." Van Lin did not quite understand said: "however, I am very impressed with Fei in my mind now."


    "That''s just what you can see, Mr. valinger." Dumbledore''s eyes became very deep and incomparable. "The impression that Fei brings to you is a mark deeply engraved in the soul, so you can clearly remember the image of Fei. But for those of us who have not experienced it in these years, Fei is a very dangerous thing, and it will produce avoidance for irrelevant people


    "That is to say, it is indelible, indelible and indescribable in my memory?"


    "I''m afraid so." Dumbledore said regretfully, "I''m sorry, son. I don''t think I can help you."


    "In fact, it didn''t really hurt me except that I was in a coma for a while." Fanlin counselled his shoulders. He did not feel anything wrong with his own situation.


    "Your present state is only the sequela of the rapid growth of mental strength. Perhaps, your teacher, Snape, can help you." Dumbledore looked up at the clock on the wall.


    "Well, I think we should go to Hogwarts'' opening dinner, shouldn''t we? I think you''d love to have a good pudding and cream cake


    "Yes, Professor Dumbledore, I am very hungry now. After all, we only had a little coffee. "


    "Oh, I''m sorry. But today''s conversation is very interesting, isn''t it? " Dumbledore patted van Lin on the shoulder.


    "Let''s go."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 84

    "Professor Dumbledore."


    Just ready to get up to eat in the hall, two people were suddenly shocked by Professor McGonagall.


    "Mileva, has the party begun? As it happens, Mr. van Lindel and I are going to have a dinner in the front room. " Dumbledore laughed, but Professor McGonagall was very serious.


    "I''m sorry, Professor Dumbledore." Professor McGonagall said quickly, "I don''t think it''s time to go to dinner."


    With that, Professor McGonagall pulled out a new issue of the prophet''s daily.


    "Mr. Harry Potter and Mr. Ron Welles flew over London in their enchanted vehicles, and when they got to school, they hit the willow on the lawn."


    "Oh, that''s terrible." Dumbledore shook his head.


    "How are the two of them now?"


    "They were taken to his office by Severus." Professor McGonagall was very unhappy with Harry and Ron''s behavior.


    "That''s true. Snape has always been strict." Dumbledore chuckled, "it seems that our dinner is going to be delayed. Mr. Fanlin, please follow me and Professor McGonagall."


    "That''s what I mean." Van Lin nodded. For Harry and Ron fell into the hands of Snape, Fanlin is still very worried. With Snape''s character, van Lin thinks Harry and Ron must have no good fruit to eat.


    Van Lin estimated that if he was like this and fell into the hands of Snape, even if he had studied with Snape for such a long time, Snape would have fired himself mercilessly.


    All the way through the Hogwarts hallway with Dumbledore, Valentine''s mind was on Harry and Ron.


    Opening the door, and still the familiar scene, Snape didn''t change anything here.


    "Professor McGonagall, and President Dumbledore." Snape''s face was very gloomy.


    "Look at our great Savior." Snape''s words were filled with a sense of ridicule at Harry.


    "Well, Severus, I''ll take care of both of them, in the presence of Professor Dumbledore and Mr. van Lindel, of course."


    Professor McGonagall sipped his lips and could feel his anger and disappointment.


    Dumbledore stood quietly aside and said nothing.


    Harry and Ron secretly glanced with the rest of the light, and saw that van Lin was also there. Although they wanted to say something, the scene in front of them was a clear choice to shut up.


    Seeing this, Vaseline gave Harry and Ron a soothing look, indicating that they should not worry.


    Sit down. "She said, and they all sat in chairs by the fire.


    "Explain it." The ominous spectacles of Professor McGonagall.


    Starting with the railings at the railway station, Ron elaborated on the cause of the incident.


    ¡°¡­¡­ We can''t, professor. We can''t get on the train. "


    "Why don''t you send us a letter from your owl? I think you should have brought owls with you? "


    Without saying anything, Professor McGonagall turned his head to Harry.


    "I I didn''t expect... "


    Professor McGonagall gave a stern glance, and Harry bowed his head.


    "It''s obvious. Mr. Harry Potter. " Professor McGonagall was particularly dignified against the fire.


    "Sorry, Professor McGonagall." They both lowered their heads in unison. They felt that they would be expelled from Hogwarts this time. Maybe they would take the train back to London early tomorrow morning.


    They don''t even have time to open the package. They''re going to get from Hogwarts.


    "Wait a minute, Professor McGonagall!" Dumbledore stood up. "I have something to ask."


    Harry felt numb. Dumbledore looks majestic. He stared at them, and Harry suddenly felt that he would rather be beaten up by that strange willow tree that would attack people.


    There was a long silence. Then Dumbledore said, "please explain why."


    If he scolded them, they would feel better.


    Harry didn''t want to hear the deep disappointment in his voice. He couldn''t say why, but he didn''t dare to look into his eyes. He just looked at his knees and spoke. They''ve just told the truth about who owns the car.


    He spoke as if they had found a flying car in the parking lot of the station. He knew that Dumbledore would know there was a problem, but Dumbledore did not ask about the car. When Harry finished, he just looked at them through the lens.


    "We''ll pack our bags automatically and consciously." Said Ron dejectedly.


    "Wait, Ron..." Fanlin stood up at once. Although this was unreasonable, it was better than the two of them being expelled."What are you talking about, Mr. Weasley?" Professor McGonagall asked.


    Hearing this, Harry, Ron and van Lin were all stunned.


    "Well, aren''t you going to fire us?" Ron asked.


    Harry looked up at Dumbledore in a hurry.


    "Not today, little Mr. Weasley," said Dumbledore. "But we have to warn you of your actions. I will write to your parents this evening. I have to warn you that if you do it again, I''ll kick you out of school. "


    Hearing this, the three immediately felt relieved, and their smiles returned to their faces.


    Van Lin secretly looked at Snape. He found that Snape''s face was as ugly as eating pig''s liver. At least Fanlin didn''t like liver.


    "Headmaster Dumbledore, these two children have violated the juvenile witchcraft ban law, and our ancient and precious tree has been seriously damaged This obviously violates the tree protection law... " Snape said reluctantly that the result was unacceptable to him.


    "I know, but these two students are students of Gryffindor college. How to punish them should be decided by Professor McGonagall, isn''t it?" Dumbledore calmly stated the fact.


    "It''s time for us to go, Professor McGonagall." Dumbledore turned to Professor McGonagall.


    "Mr. van Lindel and I have not eaten yet, and I have several important announcements to announce." Dumbledore winked at Vaseline.


    "Come on, Severus, and I''d like to try that delicious fruit cream cake. And Mr. van Lin is very weak recently. I think he should have two delicious pies to replenish his strength


    With these words, Dumbledore went out, and Fanlin nodded at Harry and quickly followed him.


    As he got to the door, Dumbledore suddenly remembered something. He stopped, turned to Snape and continued.


    "Severus, I''d like you to equip Mr. van Lindel with some medicine to stabilize his magic power. You know, our little wizard''s magic power is growing too fast. And you can shorten the time you teach him in private. I think twice a week is enough. What he needs now is a lot of practice. "


    "Yes, headmaster Dumbledore." Snape''s voice was very gloomy, and he was obviously still dissatisfied with what had happened.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 85

    With Dumbledore out of the door of Snape''s office, van Lin can''t wait to start his problem.


    "Professor Dumbledore, Harry, are they really all right? Why don''t they follow? "


    "Oh, of course, there is no problem, but they have made mistakes. Even if we have decided not to fire both of them, the necessary punishment is indispensable."


    "Well, then, why do you say I don''t need to follow Professor Snape for a long time?"


    "Oh, about that." As he walked, Dumbledore said, "you just need some theory to fill in, and you should add a lot of practice to the rest of the time. And Professor Snape has his research to do! "


    "All right." Vaseline nodded, and it was true that even in Snape''s place, more time was just a lot of practice of the spell.


    "I think you must be hungry. We need to step up." Dumbledore patted van Lin on the shoulder. In a blink of an eye, they came to the door of the hall.


    "You go in. I think we''re going to go separately."


    Van Lin nodded and Dumbledore disappeared beside him.


    Although the use of phantom movement is prohibited in schools, it only affects some people. Dumbledore and his grandmother are obviously not in the scope of restriction.


    Push the gate open a gap, carefully slip in. The hall is still bustling, it seems that the branch yard has ended, because Fanlin did not see the branch hat.


    Dumbledore did not know when to sit back to his position, see van Lin came in, Dumbledore also symbolically took a glass of wine.


    "Really..." Van Lin helplessly shook his head. Except when dealing with things, Dumbledore was regarded as a kind of eccentric person most of the time.


    Through Gryffindor''s long table, van Lin takes care of all the way, and fills in many new faces he doesn''t know. Looking at Hermione''s position, van Lin wants to sit there.


    All of a sudden, van Lin found a very fatal problem, that is, after he was unconscious, he didn''t write to Hermione for the whole holiday. He was not sure whether Hermione would kill him.


    "Hey Hello Hermione! Neville. " Van Lin stood in front of the table and scratched his head. Neville, who was sitting opposite, gave van Lin a place.


    "Thank you, Neville."


    "No It''s nothing, Vaseline. How was your vacation? " Neville is still timid, but it''s much better than the first year.


    "Oh, that''s it. Having spent a long time in China is quite fruitful. I''ve been lying down for a while Fanlin said, eyes secretly looked at Hermione, but Hermione still like that, has not paid attention to him.


    "For a while?" Neville couldn''t understand.


    "Well, yes, it was quite an exciting experience. But it''s nothing. It''s all right. Because of this, my magic power has increased so much. "


    "Fanlin, you are so good." Neville looked at Van Lin with envy. "By the way, it is rumored that your grandmother is the president of China''s nine immortals Academy. Is it true?" The fire of the eight trigrams was blazing in Neville''s eyes.


    "Er It''s grandma, Neville. My mother is Chinese... " Van Lin had to put down his cake. "That''s why I was able to spend my holiday in China. It''s just my study in the past."


    "I''m miserable..." Neville seemed to have been really hurt. "My grandmother forced me to practice all kinds of magic all the holiday, and my uncle also asked me how to blow treasure. If my uncle knew that blowing treasure would be found one day before school, I would have to be beaten by him."


    "Well, it''s hard for you, Neville..." Van Lin was very embarrassed, but now he didn''t want to hear Neville''s complaints, but there was a big problem waiting for him.


    "He Hermione, you had a vacation How about it? " Van Lin asked cautiously.


    "Hum." Hermione snorted heavily and poked the cream cake in front of her with a fork, which made van Lin feel very scared.


    "That Hermione, I.... "


    Hermione suddenly raised her head. Fanlin saw that the fork in Hermione''s hand was shining with cold light. It must be very painful to stab her.


    "I, I disappeared for a reason..." Fanlin said in a hurry that he didn''t want to be poked by Hermione with that cold fork.


    "Shut up." Hermione pointed at Van Lin with a fork. "Your inexplicable disappearance is very bad, Mr. valinger, and you don''t need to explain anything to me."


    "I, I''m wrong, Hermione..." Fanlin lowered his head. He felt that the only chance to survive was to admit his mistake unconditionally.


    "No, you''re right, Mr. van Lindel, you, the two Harry Potter hitherto missing, and the idiot Ron Weasley, you''re all right."


    "Don''t say that, Hermione. I have a reason." Fanlin bowed his head in a submissive manner."Oh?" Hermione instead laughed, "you? Is it that after less than a month of your holiday, your grandmother has turned into Harry''s terrible uncle and has been locked up? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Fanlin was speechless for a while. Sure enough, people in an angry state and he had no reason to speak.


    "Listen to me, Hermione, I was attacked on my way back to London, and then I fell into a coma."


    "What?" Hermione yelled as if she didn''t understand, but her expression showed that Hermione was quite nervous.


    Fanlin dragged out all the experience of his holiday to Hermione without reservation. Of course, regarding the terror of Fei, Fanlin did not explain to Hermione. After all, it was too terrifying and could not be verified. There was no need to let Hermione worry in vain.


    Fanlin described this experience as a strange and magical creature, and his mental energy unintentionally caused harm to him.


    Hermione nervously listened to van Lin''s description, and then relaxed, after all, there was no substantial harm.


    "Really, you are not careful, how can you be injured in the nine immortals academy, and it is a direct spiritual impact." Hermione complained to the number, for the inexplicable disappearance of Fanlin, Hermione also forgives Fanlin.


    "By the way, what''s wrong with Harry and Ron? How come they haven''t come back yet?" Hermione frowned. The party was almost over, but Harry had not come back.


    "Wait a minute. When I get back to Gryffindor''s common room and tell you, I''m starving to death..." Van Lin''s mouth was full of food.


    When Hermione saw this, she had to let him go for a while, frowning and handing a glass of juice to van Lin.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 86

    After dinner, van Lin and Hermione sat together in the Gryffindor common room, waiting for the return of two hapless men.


    In the process of waiting, van Lin took a fresh Daily Prophet and told Hermione everything he knew.


    Hermione is already used to it. For Harry and Ron, Hermione can''t find any good way to stop them from making trouble.


    After a while, Harry and Ron rushed in from the door. If the expression could be written on their faces, their faces were a big bad word.


    As soon as Harry looked up, he saw Hermione in front of him. It was obvious that there was a jump. Ron kept his head down as if he was totally immersed in his own sad world.


    "You two..."


    "You two must be hungry." Fanlin rushed to speak in front of Hermione. If Hermione is not stopped now, the two must be met by a series of accusations.


    "Harry, Ron. Come and sit down. Hermione and I have something to bring back for you two With that, Fanlin took out his magic spell and gently touched it in a pocket. A series of food appeared on the table.


    "Thank you, Valentine."


    Asked about the food, although two people are very frustrated, but they all happen to be in front of a bright, in a hurry to sit down.


    You know, they were driving all day in their cars, and then they were hit by Liu, and then they were taken to Snape''s office and Professor McGonagall''s office. They were really tired.


    "What are you doing..." Hermione looked at Van Lin, who was just about to teach Harry and Ron a lesson so that they could have a long memory, but she was pulled down behind her and asked in a low voice.


    "This..." Fanlin took a look at the two people who were concentrating on the elimination of food on the table, and could not help but pity them.


    "Listen to me, Hermione." Fanlin whispered, "I know you want them to have a long memory, but now it''s time to let them both fill their stomachs first."


    "All right, all right." Hermione snorted softly. Apparently, her preaching was postponed to the end of dinner.


    There was no one in the Gryffindor common room except for the four of them. Everyone has been tired for a day, so we need to have a rest earlier.


    In the rest room, except for the gasping of four people, Harry and Ron gobbled.


    Van Lin and Hermione sat opposite each other, looking at both of them, waiting for their dinner to end.


    "Thank you very much, Fanlin. I knew we were very hungry."


    He patted himself contentedly in the stomach, and Harry felt that he was alive again.


    "By the way, van Lin, how do you carry so much food?"


    "It''s just a simple pocket with the traceless extension charm applied, but it''s practical."


    "It''s really useful. I know this spell. It''s been used in our house." Ron narrowed his eyes. "But I didn''t expect you could cast the spell in Fanlin."


    "It''s just a simple way to carry some personal belongings. My magic power is not enough to extend more space. Otherwise, I will pack all the things in, which is more convenient."


    Fanlin replied with a smile that if it was not for Fei''s holding up his knowledge of the sea, Fanlin would not be able to release even the simplest traceless extension mantra.


    "Let''s go up. I miss my bed very much now." Harry patted himself on the mouth. He was very sleepy now.


    "Yes," said Ron, closing his eyes and patting Harry on the shoulder, "let''s go up."


    "Wait a minute..." Hermione, who had been sitting next to her, said.


    It was like Professor McGonagall''s appendage, serious and cold.


    After hearing the voice from Hermione, Harry and Ron couldn''t help shivering, which made them wake up.


    The two scratched their heads, embarrassed with capital letters.


    Fanlin is to pass a friend to two people, can only help you to this, you seek more happiness in the eyes, they will move their own line of sight to the desktop.


    "Well That Hermione... " Harry stammered, "let''s What can''t be said tomorrow Is it? "


    Ron nodded his head, and he thought of Hermione''s terror, and now the atmosphere did not dare to breathe.


    "Sorry..." Hermione''s eyes coldly swept over both of them, so much like Professor McGonagall.


    "I think you two should explain what happened after you didn''t get on the Hogwarts Express."


    "Fanlin should have told you." Harry asked carefully. From the very beginning, they had made a fatal mistake, which was to ignore Hermione''s existence.


    It was only now that Harry realized how far wrong he was.


    Harry was naive enough to think that Hermione was waiting for them just to be with Al, with neither of them eating."I''d love to hear from you two what you''ve done." Hermione narrowed her eyes. In Hermione''s eyes, Ron seemed to feel the familiar murderous spirit. He knew that Hermione was going to be angry.


    "I don''t believe you''re going to be honest with Snape, Professor McGonagall and Professor Dumbledore." Hermione snorted coldly, "which of you will come first?"


    "Er..."


    "We..."


    Harry and Ron looked at each other. Because Ron has a wealth of experience in confrontation with Hermione, Harry gave it up to Ron.


    "It''s like this..." Ron, with a bitter face, told Hermione everything that happened today.


    Mr. wades was able to get back to the driveway from Hogwarts to try to steal their car. There are also hidden devices that broke down on the way, failed cars, hit people Liu, and finally


    "In the end my wand became like this." Ron takes a broken stick out of his pocket. Oh, no, it''s a wand.


    Only a few pieces of wood were left between the two parts of the miserable wand, so that the wand could not be completely divided into two parts.


    The wicks of silver Unicorn hair were all exposed, and from time to time there was a spark of magic. Ron was glad his wizard''s robe wasn''t lit by this damned wand.


    "You two are really..." After listening to the original explanation, Hermione had no idea what to say.


    Although I wonder why the passageway was suddenly closed, I am more worried about their lack of brain.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 87

    "All right, Hermione!" Van Lin stood out in time.


    "I think Harry and Ron must have learned." Harry and Ron nodded in coordination. "Don''t worry about their two problems today. Professor McGonagall has punished them, and they are safe to go back to school. Is it the best result?"


    "You really should be glad not to be kicked home by Professor McGonagall from Hogwarts." Hermione looked at the two people with no good will.


    "Yes, we know it''s wrong." Hearing Hermione''s sign of loosening his mouth, both of them were happy on their faces and admitted their mistakes with great busy hands.


    "Really, do you know what is dangerous? The underage wizard drives a flying car and flies over London. You really should thank Dun Lido. Otherwise, you two should be called to the Ministry of magic to talk now. "


    "Not as it is..." Ron smiled embarrassed.


    "Not?" Hermione was very angry. "Do you know how many rules you have violated, I guess the magic department must have had contact with dumbledo."


    "Ron, Hermione is right..." he said Harry looked at Ron, who was forced to face, and said with shame, "I received a letter from the Ministry of magic on holiday, so I was locked up by the Dursleys."


    "Oh, by the way." Ron''s nerves were quite jumping off. "Harry, you haven''t told me what happened to you before you get a letter from the Ministry of magic."


    "Please." Hermione shook her head speechless, "it''s really a failure to you, and your attention is all on eating, isn''t it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, I do I didn''t hear that. " Ron shrunk his head and seemed very aggrieved.


    But Ron, as if all of them were used to it, at least no one was sympathetic.


    "On the side of it, Ron." Harry looked at Ron seriously.


    "It''s really weird that a madness, a little elf named dobby, came to my house during the holiday."


    "And then?" When it comes to the family elves, van Lin has to think of old Vitol.


    "He has been shouting to punish himself, and smashing his head crazy against the wall, saying that he is a bad elf. I put a petrifaction spell on him to stop him. "


    "Well, it''s a smart choice." With a nod of approval from van Lin, Harry was obviously improving, able to think of petrifaction spells and release them for the first time.


    Suddenly, fan Lin felt that the next two cold light was constantly sweeping him, so that fan Lin was very uncomfortable. It reminds Hermione of the stupidity of what he said just now, sitting next to her.


    After two laughs, van Lin signaled Harry to continue.


    "I received a letter from the Ministry of magic about what I had done against the law." Harry spread out his stall, which made him very speechless.


    "You''re proud of it, aren''t you?" Hermione couldn''t find a trace of guilt in Harry''s face.


    "Well, Hermione, that''s not a thing. We can''t subdue a housekeeper without magic. And isn''t it worse to be found by Muggles? " Fan Lin quickly hit the circle.


    "I''m more curious than this about why that little elf will go to you, Harry." Hermione nodded, agreed with van Lin, and continued to ask, "you know, the family elves are servants owned by the old magic family. Or, what family does your father belong to? "


    "I don''t know dobby is a family elf that other families have run away from, but he has always refused to say who his master is."


    "Running away?" Fanlin looked at Harry miraculously, and for the family elves, van Lin still remained in the humble old Vitol.


    This humble creature in the bone is not like it would steal. At least vetor, the old vetor of the van Lin family, never said that he was stealing.


    "Yes, it was the sneaking out, and he told me that there was a very evil plot to be launched in Hogwarts not to let me come to Hogwarts this year. And threatened me, and took away the letters you wrote to me. "


    "Threat?"


    Van Lin felt that what Harry said completely subverted his sense of the elves.


    "No, dobby didn''t threaten Harry Potter, dobby was to protect Harry Potter."


    The sharp voice came out of a corner.


    "Dobby?" Harry called in surprise.


    "This is the little elf that threatens you?" Fan Lin looked at the ragged house elf.


    It''s a big difference from old Vitol, which is more shabby than it is on, with two big eyes protruding out. Dobby''s face shows dobby is still a young elf, but it is still very sad. There is a wound on the corner of his eyes that has not healed. It seems that he has been beaten with poison.


    "Dobby is for Harry Potter. Dobby wants to protect Harry Potter because Harry Potter is a brave man, and of course, you, Mr. van lynal."


    "Me?" Van Lin pointed to himself in surprise."Yes, it is you, Mr. valinger." Dobby bowed humbly. But this movement made dobby feel very painful.


    Van Lin guessed that Dobby''s waist and abdomen also had the wound after the beating.


    "Mr. van Lindel, like Harry Potter, you escaped from that man''s hands and successfully prevented the resurrection of that man. Dobby is obliged to protect you."


    "Why? How did you know about it? " Van Lim stares at dobby with his eyes. About Voldemort, Dumbledore himself gives the order to block the news.


    The house elf named dobby knew what happened that night.


    "It''s not a secret for the house elves, but dobby never let the cat out of the bag. Otherwise dobby will punish himself severely


    Dobby said as he kept stirring his hands in front of him, which made dobby look very aggrieved.


    "Punish yourself? You don''t have to do that at all. " Hermione looked at the ugly and poor little creature in front of her, and she couldn''t bear it.


    However, dobby ignored Hermione and continued to say to Fanling, "dobby called on you during his vacation, sir, but it''s a pity dobby didn''t find you, otherwise dobby would have stopped you, and Harry Potter came to Hogwarts this year."


    "Dobby..." "But why do you have to stop me and vaseline from coming to Hogwarts? You know, we belong here, and I think I made it clear to you


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 88

    "Dobby, I ask you, why are you trying to stop Harry and me?" Van Lin frowned, and Dobby''s behavior made him feel very strange.


    "Dobby knows that this year''s Hogwarts is going to be caught in a huge conspiracy, so Harry Potter is very dangerous and, of course, you, sir."


    "Can you be more specific? Or, who are you? What is the content of the plot Van Lin tried to ask.


    "Dobby Dobby can''t say, dobby can''t go against his master''s will. It is Dobby''s betrayal to come to you and Harry Potter. Dobby has to punish himself when he goes back


    "No, dobby, you don''t have to punish yourself." Harry had a headache about Dobby''s behavior.


    "Dobby, listen to me. If there is a conspiracy and you don''t tell it, how can it be convincing?" Fanlin stares at the shivering figure in front of her eyes and persuades him patiently.


    For the sudden arrival of dobby, Vaseline felt very strange, Hogwarts is not allowed to shift the phantom, if someone shows it, then Dumbledore will be aware of it.


    Or can house elves ignore Hogwarts'' enchantment?


    "Dobby Dobby can''t say that Dobby has to keep a secret for his master... " Dobby lowered his head, some of whom did not dare to look into Harry''s eyes.


    "Who is your master? Answer me." Ron is a little impatient. For the house elf in front of him, Ron really can''t understand what he wants to do.


    "Dobby Dobby can''t say... " Dobby followed and began to hide his face and cry.


    "Damn it..." Ron is obviously infuriated. The wizarding world has long been used to the obedience of domestic elves. Although the Welles never use domestic elves, as an orthodox pure blood family, some inherent ideas have been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    "Listen, Harry. Don''t pay attention to this damned elf. He''s crazy. He''s an alien among elves. Maybe some damned wizard family sent him to cheat you and let you leave Hogwarts


    "Ron." Hermione tugged Ron''s arm in disgust. "You should apologize to dobby. You shouldn''t have said that."


    Hermione doesn''t understand what Ron is angry about, but it doesn''t prevent Hermione from defending the weak.


    "Dobby Dobby... " Dobby made two knocks and sobs, which seemed pitiful.


    "Dobby was not sent by his master to cheat Harry Potter Dobby just wants to protect Harry Potter and his friends, Dobby''s master... " At this point, dobby seems to have said something he shouldn''t have said. Mouth crazy shouting that he is a bad house elf, and then hit his head with a book on the table.


    "Stop, dobby, stop..." Harry reached out to stop Dobby''s behavior, but it didn''t help.


    "Acciobook!"


    Vaseline pointed his wand at the book in Dobby''s hand. With a light pick, the book flew to van Lin''s hand.


    "Dobby thought Dobby won''t let Harry Potter On the Hogwarts Express, Harry Potter will There''s no way Come to Hogwarts. " Sobbing, dobby murmured.


    "What? Did you seal the platform door? " Ron yelled angrily. He''s really out of luck.


    "Harry, please..." Dobby looked at Harry pathetically. "Promise dobby, Harry Potter and his friends will leave Hogwarts early tomorrow morning, OK?"


    "I''m sorry..." Harry spread out his hand. "If you insist on saying nothing, I don''t think I can agree with you."


    "Then don''t blame dobby..." Dobby seemed to have made up his mind. "Harry Potter and his friends must leave Hogwarts."


    Dobby screamed, a kind of substantial sound wave spread out, which was hard for all Harry four to bear.


    Although domestic elves have been enslaved for decades, it is undeniable that every domestic elf has the magic power that only one or two adult witches can possess. It is a kind of high magic creature.


    In Dobby''s scream, a trace of mental power is constantly pounding people''s minds.


    "Harry Potter and his friends must leave Hogwarts, even if dobby makes them suffer some harm, dobby will punish himself well afterwards." Dobby yelled, his slender arm making an irregular circle in the air.


    "Promise me, Harry Potter, that you and your friends will leave Hogwarts." More than the original delicate body, in the magic of the background appears particularly strange.


    "No, dobby You have to be calm. " Van Lin held the wand in one hand and pressed it down with the other.


    In Fanlin''s perception, a terrible magic power rises from Dobby''s direction. He doesn''t understand why Dobby''s strength is so strong that he can be regarded as a slave.


    "Harry Potter and his friends have to leave Hogwarts." Dobby screamed, and a whirlwind of magic followed Dobby''s arm and rolled up everything that could be lifted from the ground in the Gryffindor common room.Originally warm fire also died out because of dobby, the cold moonlight came in from the window, a shadow under dobby was stretched out infinitely.


    For the first time, Fanlin felt that the family Elves were so terrible.


    Under Dobby''s control, all the objects hovered in the air, and surrounded the four.


    "Dobby, stop it. You''ll kill us like this." Harry shouted.


    All four people drew out wands. Fan Lin wanted to try to open a gap by the general blasting spell. Unfortunately, it was much faster than the speed of the magic vortex caused by the blast. The gap opened by the blast spell was not enough for the four of them to fill out from the surrounding.


    "Dobby refuses, unless Harry Potter and his friends agree to dobby to leave Hogwarts."


    "No, it''s impossible." Harry gasped, and he was very angry, the damn little elf.


    Dobby is not talking, but it controls the magic whirlpool contracting to the four people. Even van Lin can feel the tiny scratches caused by the air blade caused by the rotation.


    "Hey, listen, Harry." As soon as van Lin had a hand, he grabbed Harry''s arm.


    "Don''t talk to that crazy housekeeper elf. That''s useless. I have a note that we should be able to rush out. "


    "What way, you say it..." Ron was shaking, and he was terrified, especially when he felt the blood from his face.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 89

    "In a moment, I''ll use the slow mantra to stop this damned magic vortex for a while, and then, the three of you will blast this place with the blast curse and rush out."


    Van Lin looked at the three men seriously.


    "Good." Harry nodded. He believed in Van Lin''s ability.


    "Let''s get ready." Vaseline raised his wand.


    Hermione seemed to suddenly realize something, "what about you? Even though the three of us have rushed out, as a caster, you don''t have time to get out of this vortex. "


    Hermione looked anxiously at Fanlin.


    "It''s up to you how I get out, Hermione." Fanlin laughed, as if to reassure the public. "After you rush out, you must not hesitate. Attack dobby directly. "


    "But..." Harry said anxiously, "in case we can''t interrupt..."


    "Harry, you have to believe in yourself." Vaseline looked into Harry''s eyes, as if it could give Harry more courage.


    "Well, let''s get ready to start." Van Lin looked at the edge of the vortex, which was getting closer and closer. Now he couldn''t see what was in the vortex.


    Holding their breath, the four people steadily raised their wands. As Fanlin got the way to control his eyes in China, it was also the confidence that Fanlin was confident to block the whirlpool a little.


    "Arrestomomentum!"


    The faint blue light instantly covered the whole magic whirlpool, and the source of the light was the wand of Vaseline.


    The magic of the silk thread is constantly pulling the magic whirlpool. Van Lin clenched his wand and roared. His anger filled his mind instantly, and his eyes became blood red.


    With the outbreak of Fanlin, the magic whirlpool has become extremely slow. Now people can see what is in the whirlpool, familiar tables and chairs, books, Typhoon


    "Right now, Harry." Van Lin anxiously reminds Harry that he can''t hold his wand. The strong pulling force from Dobby''s magic vortex makes van Lin''s wand fly out of control.


    "Bombarda!"


    Two pieces of red light, regardless of order, hit in the same direction, that is the table they just sat on, now it is smashed by the three people''s blasting curse.


    "Fanlin, take care of yourself." Hermione looked back worried, but was pulled out by halila.


    Fanlin saw the three people rushed out, and tried to move a step in the whirlpool. That is, Fanlin also completely lost the control of van Lin for the slow mantra, and the light blue light instantly dissipated the control of the magic vortex.


    "I wish Harry and they would hurry up." Fanlin looked at the whirlpool of magic whirling madly, and was very bitter in his heart.


    "Stupefy!"


    "Bombarda!"


    ¡­¡­


    After coming out, the three men launched a crazy attack on dobby at the first time, but it didn''t help.


    Dobby''s delicate body now exudes a crazy smell.


    "Damn it, it''s no use at all." Harry exclaimed, annoyed, that his wand didn''t mean to stop.


    "Stupefy!"


    With a wave of Dobby''s hand, Harry''s coma spell was flicked off again.


    "As long as Harry Potter and his friends promise dobby to leave Hogwarts, dobby stops." Dobby said, with a wave of his arm, the magic whirlpool pressed down again, and now the interior of the whirlpool was completely invisible.


    "Damn it, you crazy house elf." Harry yelled, and a coma spell hit dobby again.


    "It''s no use, Harry Potter, as long as..."


    "Shut up." Hermione looked at dobby angrily. "You dirty bastard."


    "Terrorcoming!" From Hermione''s wand, the air around her seemed to turn cold.


    This time, dobby didn''t defend against the attack from Hermione, and the miserable white light suddenly disappeared into Dobby''s body.


    "Ah Dobby Dobby didn''t betray master Lucius Dobby... "


    Dobby fell to the ground in an instant, holding his big head in his hands, tears and snot mixed together, as if someone was trying to beat him, looking extremely painful.


    "Fanlin..." Hermione exclaimed, because the magic whirlpool lost control, so the whirlpool stopped spinning. Under the action of inertia, all the objects in the magic whirlpool were scattered around.


    "Arrestomomentum!"


    The effect of the slow mantra works on all objects. For a moment, everything slows down as if it were stagnant in the air.


    Hermione put away her wand and everything fell in a straight line.Fanlin stood stupidly in the middle of a circle of ice wall. For a time, he thought that the magic whirlpool was going to hit him. He had been coagulating the ice wall with incantation. It was better to stop it than to touch the magic whirlpool directly with his body.


    "Are you ok?" Hermione took van Lin in her arms. She was worried.


    "I I''m fine... " Van Lin looked awkwardly at Harry and Ron, his hands not knowing where to put them.


    Harry and Ron looked at each other and were forced.


    All of a sudden, a burst of air burst, Fanlin did not hesitate, holding Hermione turned around, a thick wall of ice instantly rose behind van Lin.


    Dobby did not know when he had been under the control of the fear curse. Although dobby still looked frightened, dobby had not forgotten his purpose.


    "Come on, let''s deal with it first," said the elf Fanlin frowned, facing the domestic elves, Fanlin really felt very upset.


    "Well, I''ll hit him with a fear spell, and it turns out to be very effective." Hermione drew out her wand and stood beside van Lin.


    Harry and Ron also pulled out their wands without saying anything. As for Dobby''s behavior, they have completely infuriated the four little wizards.


    Vaseline''s wand was aimed at dobby, and a pale blue spell mark appeared from the tip of the wand.


    "Come on, let''s attack him together." Fanlin said, the incantation seal in front of the stick burst out a cold air.


    Since Vaseline''s mental power has been expanded, in the recovery phase, Fanlin has been able to control the spell to attack the enemy.


    "Stupefy!"


    The two stupor charms are mixed with the ice cone of Vaseline to attack together.


    Maybe dobby hasn''t been completely under the influence of Hermione''s fear spell, so dobby only prevented two coma spells, while the remaining ice cones and the coma spell heavily knocked dobby out.


    Just as the four of the fanlins were about to expand the battle, dobby shook his head, snapped his slender finger in the air, and disappeared into the Gryffindor common room.


    "It''s gone." Harry breathed a sigh of relief. It was the second time that Harry used his wand to fight people. It was deceptive to say that he was not nervous.


    Fanlin Zheng Zheng Zheng looked at the place where dobby disappeared. Dobby, a domestic elf, completely subverted the senses of Fanlin for domestic elves.


    Who would have thought that the threat of the humble and weak domestic elves could bring so much trouble to everyone?


    "Well, what to do now." Ron looked at the mess in front of him, tables, books, charcoal and other items scattered all over the common room.


    "This..." Fanlin looked at the mess of the rest room with a headache. He felt that if the four of them didn''t handle it well, they would be punished by Professor McGonagall.


    Vandalism of the Gryffindor public rest room is a crime that should not go away.


    "Look at me." Hermione said, "I''m still very interested in these practical charms."


    Hermione looks at the three boys in front of her like a provocation. Although Hermione doesn''t know how to fight, however, for the application of these life charms, Hermione still completely destroys them.


    "Reinstitute!" Little by little, with the command of Hermione''s wand.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 90

    I don''t know how long he was busy. Ron stood by and watched the three people using the healing spell to restore the Gryffindor common room. And he is also frowning, bitter looking at his broken wand.


    The moon climbed over the eaves. Fortunately, no one came down from upstairs during this period. We all worked on the train all day and were very tired.


    After saying good night to Hermione, all three of them turned to the direction of the boys'' dormitory.


    On the doorplate, from the original first grade to the second grade, the students'' even breathing sound was transmitted to the three people''s ears through the door panel.


    "It''s exciting, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, it''s really exciting." Harry nodded heavily, and van Lin said exactly what he thought.


    "Let''s go in and sleep, and tomorrow we''ll try to fix my wand." Ron, with a sad face, pushed the door open.


    "Good night, Harry."


    ¡­¡­


    "Are you sure it''s ok?" Hermione looks at Ron uncertainly.


    Ron gets up in the morning and uses a kind of magic tape to stick the broken wand together. There is a funny yellow bag on the old wand.


    Now Ron is trying to wave his wand, but it''s a pity that nothing has happened except an unsteady spark of magic coming from the wand.


    "Maybe you should think about it and change a wand." Fanlin looked at Ron with uncertainty. Ron was in great danger. Fanlin saw the magic spark from his wand and made a burning point on the long table.


    "How." Ron looked dejectedly at his wand, which was still spraying magic sparks.


    "If I tell my mother, my mother will kill me."


    "Then you can''t use this wand." Hermione put aside her book "swimming with the vampires.".


    "That''s it." Ron helplessly put the wand aside, he did not want to deal with this stupid wand.


    Harry sighed and wondered if he wanted to support Ron. The wand was terrible.


    Fanlin was just beginning to eat wheat porridge when hundreds of owls flew overhead. They came in one after another and circled the hall. Then, letters and parcels were thrown into the chattering crowd. A large, bulging package hit Neville on the head. Just a second later, a gray object fell into Hermione''s jar, spilling milk and feathers all over them.


    "What?" Hermione frowned and wiped her book with her hand. It was very painful.


    "Errol..." Ron, with a sad face, fished a gray owl out of the jar.


    There was a red letter in Errol''s mouth, and the people laughed when they saw it.


    "Oh, no..." Ron''s shrill cry rang through the hall.


    "No problem. It won''t die." Hermione stroked Errol''s feathers as she fed her food.


    "It''s not that, Hermione." Van Lin tried to resist the smile, which made his voice very strange.


    "Ron got another roaring letter from Mrs. Weasley."


    After hearing this, Hermione chuckled.


    "Just laugh as much as you can." Ron stared at the letter in despair, and his already miserable face was filled with numbness.


    "Sorry, Ron..." Van Lin''s face turned red. "We didn''t mean to do this..."


    "Ron, I advise you to open him." Harry patted Ron on the shoulder. As a good brother, Harry still had to think about Ron.


    "Before that, Fanlin, can you give me a closed ear curse first?"


    "Oh, of course." Fanlin held out his hand and pointed to the people around him. At the present level of Fanlin, this simple spell can be cast silently and cast without a stick.


    The four corners of the letter began to smoke, as if urging Ron to open him.


    Ron shook out his hand and opened the lacquer of the envelope. In an instant Mrs. Weasley''s familiar voice rang through the hall again.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Steal the car, and I wouldn''t be surprised if they kicked you out of school. If I catch you, you''ll see. I don''t think you''ve ever thought about how worried your parents would be when they found out the car was missing... "


    Van leen obviously underestimated the power of the roaring letter. After the weakening of the close ear mantra, Mrs. Welles''s voice was still so explosive.


    The voice of the roaring letter is determined by the inner anger of the writer, which shows how angry Mrs. Welles is.


    Van Lin also saw that the spoons and forks on the table kept vibrating on the table, which forced him to hold the poor utensils with his hands.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I got a letter from Dumbledore last night. I think your father will die of shame. We''ve never taught you to do this. You and Harry should have been killed... "


    Harry heard his name and now he wanted to get under the table.¡°¡­¡­ You stole that damn car. Do you know how much trouble you''ve brought to your family. Your father is suspended from the Ministry of magic for investigation... "


    Ron lowered his head lower and turned red.


    The red lips turned again and aimed at a little girl with red hair, who was supposed to be a student who had just entered Gryffindor.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Oh, Ginny baby, my parents congratulate you on entering Gryffindor. We are very proud of you... "


    The little girl named Ginny rolled her eyes. No one wanted to hear her name in the roaring letter, and in front of so many people.


    Hermione secretly tells Fanlin that Ginny''s full name is Ginny Welles, Ron''s sister, and she''s the same age as van Lin. Hermione always likes to do things with Fanlin''s age, which can be reflected in Hermione''s letter to van Lin.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s a shame on the family. " Once again, the letter turned to Ron. "Your father was suspended from work and asked, it''s all your fault! If you take another wrong step, we''ll take you home right away


    At this point, along with the fire, the red roaring letter burns in the air and turns into smoke. The torment of the public is also at an end. Of course, Ron is not included.


    "Open up, Ron." Harry rubbed his ears. Although there was a close ear curse, it was a very bad thing to feel the power of the roaring letter at such a close distance.


    "Don''t tell me that you didn''t expect the consequences." Hermione closed the book.


    "Don''t say I deserve it..." Ron retorted.


    "It''s my fault, too." Harry is very upset now. Mr. Weasley has been suspended for his sake.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 91

    ¡­¡­


    Of course, the embarrassment didn''t last long. Professor McGonagall''s arrival solved Ron''s embarrassment.


    As Professor McGonagall moved around, the second grade class schedule was handed out to every second grade wizard.


    Today''s first and second lessons are about herbalism by Professor sprout.


    After eating some things and packing up their textbooks, the four of them walked out of the hall.


    Some time was delayed because of the roaring letter from Mrs. Welles, and the four had to run faster.


    However, after walking out of the castle, through a vegetable field to the greenhouse where magic plants were planted, the four finally stopped running.


    It was Liu who was hit by Ron and Harry last night. I could see that it was seriously injured and the branches were scattered all over the ground.


    Professor spatlau is helping to heal the wounds of the thrashing willow. The bandages are wrapped around the tree. It looks very funny.


    There was also a blond man, dressed in a splendid wizard''s robe, standing next to him as if he were going to a party.


    What Van Lin noticed was that Hermione''s eyes became a little confused. Her hands were tightly clasped with the book "walking with the vampire". Who was the author Oh, yes, giddy lohat. A best-selling novelist, although what he wrote seems to be very unreliable in Fanlin.


    After a while, all the people gathered around Professor sparrow. Herbalism was attended by four colleges, and Malfoy still pointed out with his two attendants.


    She was a short, stout witch with a large wizard''s hat on her flying hair; her clothes were covered with mud and her hands were wrapped in a thick bandage.


    It seems that the ridiculous bandage on the willow is the masterpiece of Professor spatlau.


    Before Prof. spatlau could speak, girero loharte began his speech, which he did not realize.


    "Ha, Hello everyone!" Gedro loharte greets the students in line with a smile.


    "I just showed Mr. spotter how to beat willows. But I don''t want you to think that I''m more knowledgeable in herbal medicine than Professor spatholow. I just happened to meet some rare plants during my trip... "


    "He''s so good." Hermione tugged at Van Lin''s sleeve excitedly, just like other girls.


    Gidero loharte was glowing, and he was clearly well adapted to this worship. His eyes narrowed and his white teeth showed in his smile.


    Professor Sparrow''s disdain on his face obviously made him very unhappy.


    "Greenhouse three, kids!" Professor Sparrow''s tone was not cheerful. She ignored gedro loharte and beckoned the crowd to greenhouse three.


    In the eyes of a group of girls, he talked about all kinds of magical plants he met during his journey.


    "I think he''s very unreliable." Harry thought of his encounter with gidrow loharte in Diagon Alley. It was really embarrassing.


    "That''s right." Ron looked at giddy Lockhart in disgust. His father, Mr. Welles, told them that this annoying man was very unreliable, but Mrs. Welles didn''t think so. Mrs. Welles, like Hermione, adored giddy loharte.


    "Really..." Fanlin looks at Hermione, who is about to tear his sleeve off.


    Finally, he got to greenhouse three, and gedro loharte stopped. After all, he couldn''t affect the normal class.


    Fanlin''s heart leaped a little. When they were in grade one, they could only stay in the No. 1 greenhouse and deal with the boring wormwood and the like. He has been longing for greenhouse 3, where the plants are more interesting and, of course, very dangerous.


    "Harry! I''ve always wanted to have a word with you - you don''t mind if he''s a few minutes late, Mr. sparrow? "


    Judging from the frown of Ms. sparrow, she did mind, but giddy loharte left Harry in front of her and closed the greenhouse door.


    "I guess Harry''s going to be crazy with giddy Lockhart, and maybe gidrow can form a Harry Potter fan club with rocky before him." Ron was unable to make complaints about it.


    "How can you compare lodge with giddy Lockhart, who is a great wizard? He wrote so many books and so many great adventures. I don''t think his contribution is less than Harry''s, even if he can catch up with Dumbledore."


    Hermione was very angry, like an angry little lion defending her dignity.


    "You have to apologize for your behavior, Ron." Hermione stares at Ron sternly, as if to eat Ron.


    Ron saw this, but also angry to turn around, he did not intend to apologize for this ridiculous person.Van Lin looks at two people awkwardly, such clip in the middle of two people, let van Lin very uncomfortable.


    But fortunately, Harry came back soon, and van Lin quickly gave Harry a place beside him, so that Hermione and Ron could be further apart.


    Hermione moved her seat angrily and slapped the herbalism book on the table, indicating that she was not paying attention to them.


    "Harry, what did he say to you?" Van Lin asked curiously.


    "Er..." Harry''s expression looks very strange.


    "What''s the matter?" Fanlin secretly noticed that Hermione was listening to the conversation here. She wanted to know that Hermione just wanted to listen to girero.


    "He said something about flying cars..." Harry spread out his hand. "Gidero said something very strange. I''m still young. I don''t need to be famous in this way. He also asked me if I feel good about being famous..."


    "That''s all?" Fanlin felt very incredible, which is more like an elder being cared by the younger generation.


    "How to say..." Harry thought for a moment. "It''s weird. It''s more like he''s found someone in the same way. But I don''t want to do that, and I don''t want to. He also said to work with me to let more people know that we He also said that although I couldn''t catch up with him, he would help me


    "Can''t catch up?" Ron exclaimed, "he''s nothing, OK? He''s a liar."


    "I think so, actually." Harry pushed his glasses.


    Hearing this, Fanlin quickly turned to appease Hermione. He could obviously feel the stronger the murderous spirit of Hermione.


    "Mr. Ron Welles! Pay attention to your behavior. " Professor sparrow gave Ron a resentful look.


    Ron quickly lowered his head.


    "All right, kids, we''re going to start class."


    Van Lin listened to Hermione''s cold hum. He thought it was a terrible day!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 92

    "All right, boys and girls, today''s lesson is very dangerous." Professor sparrow stood behind a high stand in the middle of the greenhouse. About twenty ear plugs of different colors are placed on the shelf.


    "What you''re seeing is the plant we''re dealing with today, Mandela grass." Professor sparrow adjusted his mood, though not as cheerful as he used to be.


    "Who can tell me about the use of Mandela grass and its growth form?"


    Hermione held her arm high as usual. As long as she enters the learning state, Hermione can abandon all irrelevant things, which makes Fanlin feel ashamed.


    "Very well, Miss Granger, it''s up to you to answer." Professor sparrow nodded his head with satisfaction. For students who love learning, all teachers will not be stingy with their smiles, except for Snape.


    He had a face all day, as if someone owed him millions of dollars.


    "Mandela grass, whose rhizome is like a baby, can emit piercing shrieks, similar to spiritual attack. It is a magic plant with strong magic power. Its growth environment is harsh and its cycle is long. If it leaves artificial cultivation, its growth cycle is one year. Its rhizome is the most essential part of Mandela grass. It can be used to make reconstituted chemicals, so it is also called Mandela restoring grass. The healing potions made from Mandela grass have a strong contribution to the restoration of cursed or deformed people


    After a long introduction, Hermione didn''t stop at all, as if she had eaten a book into her stomach. This makes Neville look at Hermione with adoration.


    "Great." Professor sparrow was happy to praise Hermione. "It''s very comprehensive, so Gryffindor added 10 points."


    Hearing this, the little wizard of Gryffindor all put their joy on their faces. Of course, Slytherin''s wizard hissed.


    However, everyone was used to the long-standing rivalry between Gryffindor and Slytherin.


    Professor sparrow did not take care of the students either. She put her hands on the chopping board and continued her teaching.


    "Yes, Miss Granger''s description is very comprehensive. Mandela is really a very powerful magical plant. As the root of restoration medicine, Mandela grass has a high status, so the growth environment of Mandela grass is relatively harsh. After all, it''s very precious to deal with things like Curse and fossilization. "


    Professor spatholow gently touched the leaves of Mandela grass. Mandela grass seemed to be alive and shook his leaves shyly.


    "Although the rhizome of Mandela grass is baby like, it does not mean that Mandela grass has wisdom. On the contrary, Mandela grass can''t judge the external situation. Therefore, once it is interfered by the outside world, such as pulling out the whole Mandela grass, it will send out a kind of spiritual impact similar to a scream. The spiritual impact of adult Mandela grass is enough to make an adult wizard faint without preparation, and even cause death


    After making sure that these little sorcerers remember the harm, he continued: "of course, the Mandela grass we use today is not adults. These are just seedlings. Even if you are directly exposed to their screams, you will only faint."


    With that, Professor spatlau clapped his hand to show everyone''s attention.


    "What we''re going to do today is exchange soil for the seedlings of Mandela grass. Now, come up to the front and each of you will put on an ear bag


    Everyone scrambled to grab the pink or gray Plush ear bag on the shelf. The scene was in chaos. Hermione was almost knocked down by an unfamiliar person. Judging from the dress up, it should be a Slytherin.


    "Be careful, Hermione." Van Lin held Hermione in the back with his hand, and with a slight move of one hand, two ear bags flew up from the shelf. Although Fanlin also wanted to help Harry and Ron get one, they rushed out early in order to squeeze in front of Malfoy.


    "Thank you." Hermione blushed, and then began to look for the one who hit her. It was a Slytherin girl whose name seemed to be Laura Chris.


    Hermione has never talked to this girl before, but I heard that this Laura Chris family is a very old pure blood family, and her ancestors have always graduated from Slytherin.


    Hermione didn''t understand where she had offended her.


    Fanlin reached out and handed Hermione a pink ear bag. Then she fixed her eyes. It was a pale girl with a pointed face and some tiny freckles on it. However, she had a pair of dark green eyes, which made the girl look quite mysterious.


    However, Fanlin did not remember that they had ever had contact with the Slytherin college students. It seems that they were accidentally bumped into.


    After a while, everyone returned to their positions, and Mr. spitter clapped his hands to signal silence.


    "When I teach you how to plant, remember to wear earplugs." "When you can take off the earplugs, I''ll point my thumb up," said Prof. spatlau. All right, put on the earplugs. "Van Lin put on the earplug, from the magic wave, van Lin knew that the ear plug had been put on a strong curse. Sure enough, Mandela grass can''t just rely on a pair of earplugs to stop it. Van Lim can''t hear anything now. He can only watch with his eyes.


    Mr. sparrow put on a pair of fluffy pink earplugs, rolled up the sleeves of his robe, firmly grasped a bunch of plants and pulled them out.


    The crowd laughed, and Mandela grass was really funny.


    What was unearthed was not a root, but a small, ugly baby covered with mud. The leaves grow on top of his head. His skin was a mottled light green, and the violent movement of his lungs suggested that he was cursing Mr. sparrow.


    Mr. spatlau took out a large pot under the table, stuffed Mandela grass in it, and buried his head with black, moist soil and fertilizer, leaving only small clusters of leaves. Mr. sparrow patted the dirt off his hand, made a thumbs up motion, and then took off the earplug.


    "Because our Mandela grass is a seedling, their cry will not be fatal." She said calmly, as if she had just watered the begonia with water. "But they''re going to keep you awake for a few hours, and I don''t think you want to be stuck in the first day of school? Okay, now put on the earplugs and get to work. I''ll remind you when you''re going to pack up after class


    "Oh, by the way, the seedlings of this kind of Mandela grass can bite people. Pay attention." Professor spatlau suddenly thought of it, but it''s a pity that we have put on earplugs and haven''t heard of it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 93

    Harry and Ron and Neville have a boy named Jardins in a group. It seems that the four of them are having a good time talking, although they don''t know how they understand the speech.


    While van Lin and Hermione, Simo and Susan born of huffpaff are divided into a group. Hermione still likes this fat looking girl.


    Laura Chris, who ran into Hermione, was separated from Malfoy, his two companions, Clara and Goyle. According to the situation, the four people did not get along well. Van Lin not only felt sad for the girl.


    With the order of Professor spatlau, people plucked the Mandela grass in the basin one after another. Fanlin could feel the impact of circle after circle on the Mandela grass in the hand.


    Of course, things always don''t go so smoothly. Neville doesn''t fasten the earplugs tightly because he often forgets things. When everyone''s Mandela grass was pulled out at the same time, Neville took his Mandela grass and lay down on the ground.


    Sparrow walked over and motioned for her to deal with the child. Harry took over the Mandela grass handed over by spittle. He not only mourned for Neville''s misfortune.


    Malfoy is also an expert at playing tricks. He wants to tease the ugly little guy in front of him, but Mandela grass doesn''t give Draco the name of face at all.


    Mandela grass bit Malfoy''s finger with one bite, and no matter how Malfoy swung it, he would not let go. However, Malfoy had to put his new longskin gloves and Mandela grass into the basin. Looking at Malfoy''s appearance, it should be heartache.


    Harry and Ron were not stingy either, laughing and stuffing their Mandela grass back into the basin.


    After class, van Lin only felt himself sweating. Although Mandela grass is still young, his strength is not small, as can be seen from the soil on Hermione''s face.


    The soil mixed with sweat made Hermione''s small face gray, of course, Harry Ron and himself were not as good as Hermione.


    "Hey, van Lin, wait for me." Harry, with a reluctant look on his face, ran after him, and Jardins was too talkative.


    Speaking of Jardins, we have to mention that he was going to Eton University, but he did not know where to show his magic talent, and then he was admitted to Hogwarts, typical of the huffpaff style.


    Jardins still doesn''t know why he was admitted to Hogwarts, but it seems that he is very happy in huffpuff, and his honest smile is always on his face when he talks with Harry.


    Harry caught up and touched the sweat on his head. Harry was glad that there was only one herb in the morning, so that he could have time to take a bath and change into a new wizard''s robe.


    "Hum." Don''t turn your head. She''s still angry about Ron''s behavior. At least until Ron apologizes to her, Hermione doesn''t want to pay attention to the man who insults her idol.


    Ron is low head, the face hanging a capital awkwardness, between the two people, thus fell into a new round of cold war.


    "How''s Ron?" Van Lin asked Harry in a low voice. He and Harry were caught in the middle, which was very hard.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Just like that... " Harry didn''t know what to do, but Harry said he was very used to the cold war between Ron and Hermione, so Harry wasn''t particularly worried about it.


    However, the delicate atmosphere between the four did not last long. Soon, an unexpected event broke the deadlock.


    Before he got to the gate of the castle, a noise came to the ears of the four men.


    "Get out of my way, Malfoy..." A timid voice came from the entrance of the castle.


    "It looks like Malfoy is bullying other students again." Fanlin helplessly said that he really did not understand where Malfoy came from so confident bullying other people, the glory of the pure blood wizard family?


    "We used to..." Harry said angrily that Malfoy was now Harry''s most hated person, more than the Dursleys.


    "What if I don''t, Laura Chris You know, I''m Draco Malfoy The only heir to the Draco family. "


    "What''s the matter? What about the Draco heirs... "


    "Don''t you know what you''ve just done insults the glory of a pure blood family? You have to pay for it... "


    The voice became more and more clear. It seemed that the girl who bumped into Hermione didn''t know how to offend Malfoy who was careful. However, everything was Malfoy''s fault, and there was no accident.


    Anyway, at the moment, the hearts of the four little ghosts all think so, which is undeniable.


    Turning a corner, the scene in front of him even more aroused Harry''s anger.


    Malfoy, with his ridiculous head of butter and Crabbe and gore, surrounded a girl in a dark green Slytherin college robe in the middle.


    The girl''s hands were empty, and a pile of books were scattered on the ground, which seemed to be Malfoy''s victory."Damn it, Malfoy is such a bum that he bullies the students in his college." Harry thought in his mind, and quickly stepped forward in front of Malfoy.


    "Malfoy, you''re bullying people with two of your jerks." Harry''s face was a little congested because he was angry.


    "Quietly, who is this..." Malfoy''s arrogant laughter, "the Savior with his ridiculous garbage attendant and his hybrid friends come to meddle."


    With that, Clara and Goyle laughed together. Of course, nothing was more stupid.


    "Shut your mouth, horse dung!" Ron threatened to take out his wand, of course, the magic spark is still so tireless eruption, but also thanks to the quality of the school robe is better.


    "Damn it, ridiculous Veles, put away your rubbish wand. I think you should change it. However, with your poor funds, you can''t exchange a new wand for you. It''s so sad that a family that can''t even bring out a dozen jinjialong is like this."


    Malfoy''s muzzle is still so annoying.


    "I wish your magic could grow as steadily as your muzzle gun, Malfoy." Van Lin sneered twice. "Ron''s wand doesn''t work, but what do you think of mine." With that, van Lin took out his new wand, and a light blue halo spread from the wand.


    "Hum." Malfoy is a little guilty, facing Harry and Ron, Malfoy may be able to fight. However, for Fanlin, who can break Snape''s mantra, he has no chance at all.


    Clara and Goyle don''t know what to do when they see van Lin take out his wand.


    "Two fools!" Malfoy said, "you guys, wait for me, and of course, Laura Chris. We still have accounts to settle. "


    Looking at Malfoy''s back in a hurry, the four little witches could not help laughing.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 94

    "Are you ok?" Harry picked up all the books, wiped them with his sleeve and handed them to Laura.


    "Well, it''s OK." Laura took the book sheepishly. "Of course, thank you very much. Harry Potter, Ron Welles, Hermione Granger and van leen Ayre


    "You Do you know us? " Harry seemed to be surprised. Fanlin noticed that Harry''s voice was unnatural. This is a good sign.


    "Ha ha." The girl covered her mouth and began to smile. In comparison, this was a child from a pure blood noble family. Malfoy was spoiled by his father who worked in the Ministry of magic.


    "Come on," said Hermione, looking at Harry like Ron. "It seems that none of the four of us doesn''t know, especially after rocky." Speaking of this, Hermione recalled the school rules that four people violated in various ways, which made her feel headache.


    However, for the violation of the school rules, the three boys in front of her did not seem to care. If she had not been there to remind them of such a school rule. Otherwise, God knows what stupid things they will do.


    "Reparo" Vaseline waved his wand, and he noticed that Laura''s coat had just been cut by accident.


    "Thank you very much, Valentine." Laura smiles and nods, her big dark green eyes full of light. "Can I call you that?"


    "Oh, of course." Every Lin answers without thinking that it is not a bad thing to make more friends.


    "Let''s go quickly..." Hermione shook her head. "I''m going back to clean up. It''s too dirty."


    Just two steps later, Hermione noticed something was wrong. "So, Laura, what are you doing..."


    "You mean, how could I quarrel with Malfoy?"


    "Yes, but that''s a good explanation." Hermione said quickly: "to Malfoy kind of people, always like to look for trouble, but did not expect that he bullied on their own college people."


    "Er..."


    After listening to Hermione''s words, Laura did not know how to go on for a moment, saying Malfoy was not good? It''s also humiliating to Slytherin, and obviously girls can''t do it.


    "Hermione..."


    "There''s something wrong with me." Laura interrupted van Lim. "I started laughing at Malfoy''s antics. I''m sorry about that. After all, it hurt Malfoy''s self-esteem


    "No, it''s not your fault." Harry said quickly, "Malfoy made a fool of himself. A lot of people laughed. He just made an excuse to bully you."


    "You''re really not fit for Slytherin." Ron sighed heartily. The kind character like Laura is more suitable for Ravenclaw or huffpaff.


    "Maybe." Laura said softly, "it''s always been here at home."


    When he heard this, Ron stopped talking. Like his family, the Welles family had graduated from Gryffindor for generations.


    "It doesn''t matter. Slytherin has a lot of good wizards," Harry said quickly, "like Laura, you."


    "Harry..." Ron looked at Harry uncertainly. He didn''t quite understand how Harry could have said that.


    "Maybe." Laura laughed. "I think I''m going. After all, our dormitories are not in the same direction"


    "of course. I also want to see Slytherin''s common room, the space under the Black Lake Van Lin laughed. Obviously, this idea is basically impossible to achieve.


    Fanlin even doubted that if he wanted to enter Slytherin, he would be expelled by all Slytherin personnel. Vaseline assured himself that if he went there, he would be considered as challenging Slytherin''s dignity. After all, Slytherin''s relationship with Gryffindor was not friendly.


    "Yes." Laura replied with a smile, "as long as you''re not afraid to be challenged by all kinds of people However, it is easy for those who can break Professor Snape''s mantra to deal with ordinary little witches. "


    "This..." Van Lin smiles awkwardly, but his eyes are full of confidence.


    "Well, I''ll see you later, and I''ll thank you all." Laura waved her hand, turned a corner, and disappeared into the eyes of the crowd.


    "We''re going, Harry!" Van Lim patted Harry on the shoulder. I don''t know why. Harry was a little stunned just now. Although van Lin was very strange about this, he didn''t think about it. Maybe Harry was angry about Malfoy.


    Hermione took a deep look at Harry and put a playful smile on her face.


    "See you again sometime." With that, Hermione tossed her long brown hair and ran out of the room in great joy.


    "What''s wrong with her?" Ron forgot for a while that he was still in the cold war with Hermione. Harry had been very strange from the beginning, and now it was Hermione again.


    "Maybe he found something funny." Fanlin didn''t move very much either. He pulled Harry and ran after Hermione in a hurry. His body was so dirty that he felt terrible.Back at the Gryffindor tower, the four finally relaxed. Hermione was in a good mood, so she didn''t give Ron any bad looks.


    This also let Fanlin heavy relief, after all in the middle is too uncomfortable.


    Harry has been absent-minded since he came back. However, this does not prevent Hermione from holding him to write his holiday homework. You know, in the professor''s class, they have to submit the assignment assigned by the professor.


    So there is not much time left for Harry. Although Harry''s holiday was taken to Ron''s house, they can''t fight for homework when they get together.


    So up to now, Harry''s metamorphosis thesis and astronomy thesis have not been finished.


    "In other words, what is the afternoon class?" Van Lin had just finished practicing his piano, and he could not help feeling sad for Harry when he looked at Harry who was writing at Hermione''s command.


    Fortunately, Ron accompanied Harry with his homework. Although Hermione doesn''t want to talk to Ron right now.


    "Didn''t you take the timetable?" Hermione frowned, and Harry''s transfiguration paper was a quarter short.


    "My timetable is stuck on the head of my bed." Van Lin had a show, but he had not read it carefully.


    "Here you are." Hermione reached for her timetable.


    "Oh, Harry, this afternoon is metamorphosis. I think if you don''t want to be punished by Professor McGonagall, you''d better hurry up."


    Van Lin laughed, but immediately he noticed the difference in the schedule.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 95

    "Say..." Fanlin looks at Hermione with uncertainty. The girl''s schedule was filled with heart-shaped labels one after another.


    "Hermione, why are all your defense against the dark arts classes surrounded by hearts?"


    "Give it to me..." Hermione''s face turned a little red and snatched her own timetable. "I just I like defense against the dark arts, OK


    Listening to Hermione''s explanation, a little stuttering didn''t convince Fanlin.


    "Hermione just likes the new defense against the dark arts teacher, OK?" Harry said without looking up, but soon he realized what a mistake he had made.


    Although Hermione''s face was red, her eyes were like two cold knives, straight into Harry''s back. Harry felt only a chill in his spine.


    "It seems that you don''t have enough leisure to concentrate, do you Harry... "


    "Er..." After hearing Hermione''s words, Harry quickly lowered his head deeper. "I write my thesis. I don''t know anything."


    "This..." "Our new professor of defense against the dark arts, eh, isn''t it girdrow lohat?" Van leen asked uncertainly


    "Of course." Hermione''s state is like a beautiful girl. "No one knows more about the black magic than Professor gidrow lohat. Look at his experiences, swimming with vampires, sharing the boat with ghouls, evil witch of wanlun, mysterious snowman of Tibet in China It''s all amazing, and it''s a great spiritual adventure. "


    "Aren''t those novels..." Murmured Vaseline, who had read a little of the work of gidrow loharte. How to evaluate it?


    As a best-selling novelist, this is the position that van Lin gave. When he first read it, he was also attracted. However, after a comparison of various materials, he found that what gidrow loharte wrote was a complete entertainment article.


    "Those are real experiences..." Hermione seemed to blow her hair. "Didn''t you read his book? I never thought that there were such brave people in the world except Dumbledore."


    "Mm-hmm, it''s very brave..." Van Lin seemed to nod his head seriously.


    Go and refute Hermione and say bad things about gedro loharte. Oh, Merlin''s beard. Forget it. Take a look at the end of Ron and Harry and you''ll see how terrifying the result is.


    "Hum." Hermione was like a peacock with a peacock in her arms.


    "She''s really crazy!" Ron whispered Tucao to make complaints about it, but fortunately Hermione did not hear it.


    Noon time is always so good, the whole person curled up on the sofa, a beautiful sleep for a while, Fanlin only felt that the fatigue of the morning was swept away.


    When they woke up, Harry and Ron were still writing, and Hermione said it was a good thing to finish it earlier.


    In fact, Harry and Ron are so sleepy that they can''t open their eyes, while Hermione is still in a good mood. After reading the book of gidrow loharte all afternoon, it''s really


    "It''s great, isn''t it?" Harry came up and said to Vaseline.


    "Indeed..." Van Lin nodded speechless. "Harry, you and Ron go up and wash. We should go."


    They dressed in a hurry, and Hermione did not forget to take two books of gidrow loharte when she left. In fact, this has become the teaching material of defense against the dark arts, the inscriptions of jidro Lockhart.


    I really don''t know what Dumbledore was up to, how could a novelist be a professor of defense against the dark arts.


    In the afternoon, it''s time for the first class. Into the deformation of the classroom, the familiar cat has been squatting on the platform.


    The four men nodded respectfully and sat down on the left.


    As one of the six Agnes registered with the Ministry of magic, van Lin still admires Professor McGonagall''s ability.


    However, as a kind of extremely profound transfiguration mantra, agamanis is not only able to complete by magic, but also needs to have a very high talent of transfiguration as an agmanis wizard. Otherwise, if he is forced to use it, he will easily turn himself into a monster of no man, no man, no ghost, and it is likely to be permanent. From then on, he lived in seclusion Mountain and beast company seems to be the only choice.


    Fanlin is thinking about how to transform agmanis. It seems that it is a very good choice to consult Professor McGonagall.


    Unconsciously, all the people have entered the deformation of the classroom. As like as two peas, the maggot, the maggot, jumped from the table, and it was exactly like the cat. Or Aage Manis''s ordinary animal was much stronger than the prototype.


    However, as far as van Lin knows, in the history of the magic world, only one has become a more powerful magical creature, that is, Merlin, who is often talked about by many witches. Fanlin remembers that in a biography, Merlin turned into a unicorn.


    This may be the transformation of the most advanced agamanis in the history of magic. In modern times, the registered agmanis is the most powerful one of Professor McGonagall. Although it is not a black cat, the magic perception ability of cat is very excellent. As for others, like Andrew trieth, an elder Auror of the Ministry of magic, he is an agmanis, but he can only become a hummingbird. Although this is very helpful for his Auror''s work, his combat effectiveness is really not praiseworthy.Of course, there are many unregistered agmanis, such as a lot of death eaters, and some of them can become unknown creatures like boa constrictors or black dogs.


    "Well, children, welcome back to Hogwarts! But before that, please submit your report on transfiguration. " Professor McGonagall flicked with his wand, and the report that had been on his hand floated away.


    Then, Professor McGonagall began a new round of deformation teaching. But for Harry, it became a torture.


    Professor McGonagall''s class has always been difficult, and this one is particularly difficult. Harry seems to have forgotten everything he learned last year on a holiday. Harry was going to turn a beetle into a button, but after a long time, the bug was crawling around on the table, and Harry''s wand just couldn''t hit it.


    As for Ron, Fanling felt that no one was more in trouble than Ron, and his wand was broken, so that the damned wand always uttered a strange cry of "click, click" at inappropriate times, accompanied by Mars.


    Every time Roth points his wand at the bug, it always emits a thick gray smoke that envelops Ron. The smoke also smells of rotten eggs. Unable to see anything, Ron accidentally flattened the beetle with his elbow and had to ask MEG for another one.


    Obviously, McGonagall is not satisfied with this. Harry was relieved to hear the bell ring. His head is like a sponge that has been twisted. Everyone queued out of the classroom, except Harry and Ron. Ron angrily dropped his wand on the table.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 96

    "This damn, stupid thing..." Ron complained about his wand all the way.


    "Maybe you can go to Hagrid and get some good magic tape." Fanlin said, although for Ron''s wand repair, the four have no hope.


    "Oh, does that really work?" Ron quickly asked, is he crazy about being broken by this damned wand.


    "Er..." Fanlin said, "maybe, general magic restoration can use some strong magic glue to support a section, and then look for matching materials to restore..."


    "Let''s go. Hagrid must have this thing. He has a lot of magic weapons." Ron yelled a little excitedly and took Harry out of the castle.


    "Ron..." Fanlin wanted to stop Ron, but it didn''t help. The wand was so old that it didn''t look like something that could be repaired by poor magic glue.


    "Let''s go." Hermione rolled her eyes. Although she was very reluctant, she should go with her to visit Hagrid.


    Through the lawn in front of the castle, the keeper''s cabin is not far away from the forbidden forest, although it is still hot summer, and it''s time to eat. But Hagrid was still smoking.


    "Oh, you four little ones!" Hagrid was still the same, wearing a huge apron as he had received them for afternoon tea.


    Van Lin even wondered if Hagrid would pull out a dragon egg or a phoenix egg this time.


    "Come on in!" Hagrid made way for the door, and a strong smell of blood came from the room.


    "Hey, Hagrid, what are you doing?" Van Lin frowned, the smell made him very uncomfortable.


    As soon as he entered the door, Fanlin knew the source of the blood smell.


    Originally used to drink tea on the table, placed a huge wooden basin, blood red pieces of meat piled up in the basin, looks still fresh.


    "Hagrid You Making bacon Harry said uncertainly that although Hagrid was like a giant and could eat well, the slow and bloody pot of meat still had a strong impact on the four.


    Hermione frowned and said it was too bloody, and Ron looked at Hagrid uncertainly, as if waiting for Hagrid to give him some reasonable explanation.


    "You mean this pot of little things," Hagrid laughed and patted the basin with his hand, which only a person of his size could call a small thing.


    "This is for nobo Poor norbo has no appetite these two days... " Hagrid, speaking of norbo, could not help feeling a little down You see, he can only eat such a little He''s still a baby And when I''m growing up... "


    "You mean norbo has a bad appetite and can eat This So much? " Hermione shook her head. "Please, Hagrid If you go there and get him so much food, he will make you poor. "


    "It doesn''t matter," Hagrid didn''t care. "About norbo, Dumbledore has applied to the Ministry of magic, and Minister fudge has approved it. Hogwarts can keep a dragon as a guard, so the alimony of nobo is supported by Hogwarts and the subsidy from the Ministry of magic..."


    "I don''t want you, Hagrid." Ron exclaimed, "in his mind, Hagrid wouldn''t let others interfere with his own magical creatures."


    "Hey Hey, hey... " Hagrid grinned sheepishly. "In fact, I''ve thought about raising nobo myself But, you know Nobo is How delicious I have other magical creatures to feed... "


    "No, it''s good, Hagrid!" Fanlin nodded, "it''s better for Hogwarts and the Ministry of magic to bear the cost of a dragon than you. You know, the people who kept the dragon in captivity were large aristocratic families."


    "Hey, anyway, I''m a dragon trainer, aren''t I?" Hagrid''s teeth protruded from under his thick beard, which showed that Hagrid was very proud of this.


    "That''s right, but Hagrid, where''s nobo going to keep it? Hogwarts doesn''t have anything for dragon training


    "You don''t have to worry about that, Ron!" Hagrid began to make the pile of raw meat again, took the potion boiled in a big pot and poured it on the meat.


    "Dumbledore''s got through with your brother Charlie," Hagrid explained as he was busy. "In two days, your brother Charlie will help Hogwarts get a set of equipment from Romania to train the dragon."


    "Oh, it''s such a happy thing." Hagrid, as if talking to himself, put the empty pot aside and served the food for norbo.


    "Would you like to come with me to see that little guy?" Hagrid kicked the back door with his foot and went straight to the forbidden forest.


    "Of course, it''s a pleasure!" Fanlin agreed quickly.


    "We can''t go to the Forbidden Forest casually." Hermione said something in a hurry, but looking at Hermione''s expression, Hermione was looking forward to seeing norbo."Come on, Hermione. We''re just helping Hagrid feed Hogwarts. We can come back before dinner."


    "All right." Hermione looked into van Lin''s eyes and said, "come back before dinner."


    All the way after Hagrid, along the edge of the forbidden forest came to a dry lake. Hagrid stopped and asked to clear his throat.


    "Release!"


    A soft magic wave spread in front of the five people. It was a transparent border. If Hagrid didn''t read the export order, no forest could find it.


    "Well, this is the border set by Dumbledore to prevent nob from being discovered by dark creatures, and also to prevent nob from escaping. With this, I''m really relieved. " Hagrid laughed and walked towards the border with the meat in his arms. A ripple spread from the air, and Hagrid disappeared in front of the four people.


    "Dumbledore is really strong..." While sighing, the four little sorcerers went in without distinction.


    The scene in the boundary is similar to the outside, but it is more open, and the space is also quite extensive. It is a high and deep combination boundary.


    Not far away in the open space stood a huge stone pillar, under which nobo was tied.


    However, the chain was very long. It seems that Dumbledore deliberately lengthened the length of the chain, considering that norbo was still small and more active.


    Hagrid squatted in front of norbo and threw the meat to him. Norbo gave a happy sob or two from time to time, and his adult arm thick tail swayed twice from time to time.


    Fanlin remembers that the newly born norbo can still stand on his palm, but in the past such a short time, norbo is about to be taller than them.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 97

    After teasing norbo for a while from Hagrid, norbo is still very happy. Although a dragon''s happy way is quite special, according to Hagrid, nob is still young and can''t control his dragon breath well.


    The cost of this was the corner of the vailine wizard''s robe and Hagrid''s thick hair. Fortunately, Hermione helped Hagrid save some with the water as spring curse, otherwise Hagrid would have to be bald.


    Of course, these are not a problem for Hagrid. As long as norbo can be raised by him, Hagrid will be happier than anyone else.


    However, van Lin was very careful to advise Hagrid to get some fire-proof equipment for himself.


    Because of the advent of dinner time, van Lin and other people said goodbye to Hagrid, because they promised Hermione to return to the castle before dinner, and van Lin really needed to change his clothes.


    "What do you think I mean, how dare you tease a dragon? " Hermione said angrily that even though Hermione stood far away, she could still feel the heat of the dragon breath vomited by norbo.


    "I just Fanlin didn''t know how to say, "didn''t Hagrid tease norbo..."


    "My God, don''t you see Hagrid''s burning hair?" Hermione said speechlessly, "I know you like magical creatures, but Come on, it''s a dragon. Thanks to norbo''s gentleness, a breath of dragon''s breath is sprayed on a stone. I''m not sure you''ll be taught by Madame Pomfrey if you spray it directly on your face


    "In fact..." Harry also has some lingering fear. They are still some little wizards. The dragon is too dangerous for them, even if it is a young dragon. "I don''t think it''s proper for Hagrid to keep nob there. I don''t think that Dumbledore''s enchantment can limit nob''s life


    "I don''t think you should worry about that." Ron vowed, "you know, every trainer has some professional equipment. You know, the traceless extension mantra."


    "Can this be used to raise dragons?" Hermione looked at Ron uncertainly. After a long time, Hermione decided to forgive Ron temporarily. After all, it was the four of them who did not communicate at all. It was not very practical.


    "Of course not..." Ron is very happy that Hermione is eating flat. At last, there is something that Hermione doesn''t know. "It''s a kind of space magic pattern array which is better than the traceless extension mantra. I remember it was written in what demon script or in what document..." Ron is lost in thought. His brother Charlie once told him, but Ron''s memory is not flattering.


    "Well, Ron, just say the effect." Van Lin had to interrupt Ron''s search for his memory, such as what kind of magic tattoo was used. Van Lin guessed that even if he had formally studied these things in senior grade, Ron would not be able to completely remember them.


    "OK..." Ron doesn''t worry about whether he can think of it. "It''s something like a suitcase. It''s all the belongings of an animal trainer. In this suitcase, the magic array is used to stabilize the space. It''s a highly difficult magic item. The world in the suitcase is like a real world. Every trainer will pack his magic creatures in his suitcase, such as hawkhorn, Thunderbird, rhinoceros horn, bird and snake, etc. The suitcases of dragon trainers are all used to hold all kinds of small dragons, such as the Norwegian chirosaurus, the Welsh green dragon and so on. As for the giant dragon class, no one has ever heard of raising such a catastrophic creature


    "The conclusion is that the suitcase is big enough for nobo to roll in, right?" Hermione looks at Ron in silence.


    "Er In fact, that''s it. "


    "Well, now we should not speed up to eat. I''m starving." Hermione rolled her eyes and quickened her pace.


    "Where did I provoke her?" Ron had a sad face, and this wave of gank caught Ron off guard.


    "I don''t know..." The three boys looked at each other, and they were still very interested in Ron''s words.


    I hurried to Gryffindor''s long table, and dinner was already on the table. On the first day of school, Hogwarts'' dinner was still very rich. At least, van Lin saw his favorite fruit cake, and immediately ate it and opened it. There are very few delicious desserts in grandma''s place.


    But things didn''t go so well. The four people who just sat down were scared by a thin little boy with dishevelled hair. The boy was red faced, holding his Muggle camera in his hand, and looked at Harry in a daze. It seemed that he was a freshman at the branch ceremony last night.


    When the four looked over, he blushed like a ripe apple.


    "Hello, Harry. I-I''m Colin. Grerie, "he was almost out of breath. He took a tentative step forward. "I''m also Gryffindor college. Do you think - can I take a picture? " He held up the camera, hopeful, he said.


    "Take a picture?" Repeated Harry blankly.


    "Hey, brother, I think your little fan is officially online!" Van Lin jokingly said."Fan di?" Harry looked a little flustered. "How could I have a fan?"


    Colin''s face became more ruddy.


    "May I take a picture of you? It''s proof that I''ve met you, "Colin. Grerie said eagerly, taking the first few steps. "I know all about you, I''ve been told. How you got out of the man''s hands, how he disappeared, and about the bright scar on your forehead (his eyes turned to Harry''s hairline here), a boy in our dormitory told me that if I washed the film with the right amount of water, the scenery and people in the picture would move. "


    Colin took a deep breath of excitement. "It''s amazing, isn''t it? Colin. Grerie said eagerly, taking the first few steps. "I know all about you, I''ve been told. How you got out of the man''s hands, how he disappeared, and about the bright scar on your forehead (his eyes turned to Harry''s hairline here), a boy in our dormitory told me that if I washed the film with the right amount of water, the scenery and people in the picture would move. " Colin took a deep breath of excitement. "It''s amazing, isn''t it?"


    "Signature photo? You''re sending autographed photos, Potter? " A discordant voice soon came from behind Harry.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 98

    ¡­¡­


    "Malfoy, why you again..." Fan Lin''s inability to Tucao in his heart, make complaints about Malfoy and Harry, and have already reached a conclusion in the college.


    Although they only started their second year of study, the two were like water and fire, and they were not in common. Along with van Lin, Ron and Hermione, they joined the anti Malfoy ranks.


    Malfoy kept the posture of his hands pinching his waist and his nostrils in the air. Although this was exaggerated, it was worth the sacrifice in order to be proud.


    Colin is a little scared. He doesn''t know how he angered the senior student in front of him. He is confused. Now they hold his Muggle camera in front of them.


    "Everybody line up, poof!" Malfoy yelled at the crowd. "Harry Potter sent us autographed photos!"


    "No, I didn''t Harry clenched his fist in anger. Facing Malfoy, Harry could not control his anger. "Shut up, Malfoy!"


    "What''s the matter, Potter I said that I was in my mind, and I became angry, right... " It was still the familiar Malfoy style laughter, accompanied by some people who did not have a cold for Harry, and the laughter in the hall gradually spread out.


    Fanlin looked at it. Most of the people who laughed were from Slytherin. Most of the people in Slytherin were enthusiastic about this kind of thing.


    "Shut up, Malfoy..." Ron stormed up angrily. "Didn''t your Valet tell you that you were laughing really ugly?"


    "You''re just jealous of Harry Potter!" Colin stood behind Harry and Ron and yelled, but his size was too small to attract anyone''s attention. Malfoy only heard his voice.


    "I''m jealous?" Malfoy unconsciously raised his voice to the maximum, and now the whole hall can hear Malfoy''s roar.


    "Are you kidding..." Malfoy yelled, as if he had been stabbed. He didn''t even pay attention to Ron''s sarcasm, as if to himself. "Would I be jealous of Harry Potter? I don''t want another stinky scar on my forehead! I don''t think splitting my head will make me look special. Of course, I don''t know if others think so


    It''s not a question. The answer in Malfoy''s mind is, of course, yes. He thinks Harry''s scar is stupid, like this.


    Clara and Goyle stood behind Malfoy laughing, and did not know which sentence poked their smile.


    "Forget it, Malfoy!" Fanlin spread out his hands, "you say this, your two followers do not believe, look How happy they are


    In the hall, once again because of Malfoy and laughter, of course, this time is for Malfoy, I am very grateful for the joy Malfoy brought to you.


    Listening to the laughter, Harry calmed down, while Malfoy turned red. "Shut up, you two idiots."


    After giving Clara and Goyle a heavy hand, Malfoy turned and said, "you don''t understand people, Valentine." With that, Malfoy stepped forward like an angry bull.


    "Eat the slugs, Malfoy." Ron did not want to be outdone and stepped forward, and the two were about to run into each other.


    After being punished by their leaders, Clara and Goyle are also cooperating at the moment. They clench their fists and match them with their two big bodies, which really frightens some new primary school students.


    "Shut up, Veles. Do you want to have a fight Good. I''d love to teach you a lesson. " Suddenly Malfoy thought of something and looked up and down at Ron.


    "You don''t want to get into any more trouble. Let your mother come to school and take you away?" He pretended to pinch his throat and shrieked, "if you dare to take another wrong step..."


    "Damn it, Malfoy..." Ron was incoherent and angrily took out his wand, but this obviously made Malfoy find a better point of irony.


    "Look..." Malfoy pointed to Ron''s wand. "Are the Welles so poor that they can''t afford a new wand?"


    "Oh, Harry, my friend, give me an autographed picture. It will let me change a new wand. After all, it''s very valuable, and our family can afford it." Malfoy imitated Ron''s voice, which made the laughter on Slytherin''s long table even louder.


    "That''s much better than your dirty mouth." Ginny didn''t know when she stood in front of Harry, but her small size was very fierce. You know, Ginny usually saw Harry as a fan.


    "Oh, Potter, and Welles, do you all need to test the little girl of the Welles family to protect you?" Malfoy had the upper hand in words, and no one had been counselled by Malfoy.


    "But it''s also true. The Welles family spent all their money to buy a new wand for this little girl. Tut Tut, your status at home is really low, Welles."


    Ron knew this was for him, and anger started to engorge his brain."How about it? Want to do it? " Malfoy stepped back. "With your stupid wand?"


    "Shut up, Malfoy." Ron roared, holding his wand, and the sparks of magic came from the tip of the wand.


    "Banish summit!"


    "Protego


    "Finiteincaratem!"


    In a flash, the three charms are from Malfoy, Fanlin and Laura?


    Wait The scene, which should have become so hot, suddenly became a little frozen. All the Slytherins looked at Laura Chris, the eldest lady of the Chris family.


    They don''t understand why a Slytherin would help a Gryffindor?


    "Look at the door..." Chris''s timid voice reached the people''s ears.


    When the crowd turned around, a serious looking guidro lohat happened to appear at the door of the hall.


    "You''ve done very well, young lady. As a reward, you''ll get a picture of my signature." Gidero walked along, revealing his beautiful teeth from time to time.


    When they saw a teacher coming, they quickly turned their heads back, because it was not worthwhile to deduct a score for their own college due to a farce. If you want to have a headache, you should give it to Slytherin and Gryffindor.


    "What are you doing, boys?" Guidrow came quickly, and van Lin noticed that Hermione''s eyes were going to blur again.


    "I knew it was you, Harry! We met again. " Gidrow patted Harry on the shoulder with a smile on his face. Malfoy and Ron looked like they had eaten a slug.


    "Boys, it''s not good for you to be so energetic. The magic should be left to the monsters, not to your own countrymen."


    As soon as the voice fell, it attracted the cheers of all the girls.


    "Come on, who can tell me what this farce is about?"


    "I wanted to take some pictures of Harry, sir," Colin replied timidly. "But Malfoy was jealous, so there was an argument."


    "Oh, signature photos?" Gidero seemed to have forgotten what had happened. "No problem, how about Harry and I shoot and sign for you?"


    "Really? Sir. " Colin screamed with joy.


    "Of course Gidero said with a smile, "Oh, yes, and this little boy named Malfoy. It''s good to be jealous."


    "I''m not jealous..." Malfoy struggled, but he couldn''t get rid of girero''s hand.


    With the exposure of Colin''s camera finished, guidro released Malfoy.


    Then Malfoy ran out.


    "It was definitely the most terrifying experience of Harry and Malfoy in their lives." Ron grinned as if he was going to hurt himself.


    "Well, that''s right..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 99

    Thinking of the experience last night, Harry just felt as disgusting as a bean with a cow''s shit.


    There is nothing to take with giddy lohat, and the most important thing is that he and Malfoy are together. It''s a terrible feeling.


    After taking photos, Malfoy and Harry have led the singer to discuss with others. In the words of van Lin, there is an ancient saying in China, called "kill each other in love". This is given to him by fan Lin''s Chinese friends.


    Harry didn''t understand what it meant, but he knew that van Lin was using it to tease him. Hermione, who said they must have been lovers in their last life, would drive Harry crazy. Even Laura and Ron''s little sister Ginny were laughing, so it was not too bad.


    "Have you laughed enough..." Harry, with some anger, condemned that he had no way to treat his bad friends, even the most serious van Lin and Hermione were following Ron to tease Harry.


    "Sorry Brother... " Fan Lin was forced to bear his smile and tried hard to make himself serious. But he waited for them to burst out laughing at the thought of today, but only a few people smiled gently.


    "I think you bought a set of my books - that''s great. Today I''ll give you a quiz, don''t worry - this test just wants to see how much you read and how much books you understand... "


    Fan Lin can obviously feel the surrounding small partner body tight, of course, after a holiday, many people have learned most of their own back.


    Of course, except Hermione next to him, Hermione was excited just after he came down from gidro loharte.


    She is ready to try now, and it should be a good choice to get a first prize for gidrow.


    After he finished the test paper, he went back to the classroom and said, "you have 30 minutes to answer questions. OK, now you start."


    Van Lin looked at his roll, which said: what is the favorite color of L, gidro - Lockhart?


    2. what is the greatest wish of gidero loharte?


    3. What do you think is the greatest achievement of gidero loharte?


    Almost all of these problems, there are three large sheets of paper. The last question is: 64. What is the birthday of gidro lohartt? What is the gift he wants to receive most?


    "This is the defense of black magic class?" All the questions that Lin is uncertain about looking at are obviously subversive, which can be called the milestone of magic.


    "If we don''t go wrong..." Harry looked at the paper in his hand. "But are you sure we didn''t come to the cadro Lockhart back up to do the entrance investigation?"


    "I bet that if we rely on class this semester, we can''t learn anything about the defense of black magic..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 100

    Half an hour later, Lockhart put away his papers and flipped through the class.


    "Tut, tut - very few of you remember that my favorite color is lavender. I mentioned that in days with the snowman. Also, you''ll have to read "weekend with coyotes." I wrote very clearly in Chapter 12 that my most desired birthday wish was for people who knew magic to live in harmony with those who couldn''t - but I wouldn''t refuse a large bottle of vodko''s old whiskey either


    He winked at them again. Ron looked at Lockhart in disbelief; Seamus Finnegan and Dan Thomas, sitting in front of him, couldn''t help laughing secretly. Hermione listened attentively to Lockhart, ready to hear his name mentioned.


    For Hermione like this, Fanlin felt strange no matter how. Although he had read Lockhart''s book, he didn''t understand how Hermione, who was so smart, could take the novel as reality.


    ¡°¡­¡­ But Hermione Granger knew that my greatest wish was to wipe out the demons of the world and to successfully promote my hair tonic series - not bad! In fact - "he flipped through her papers," all right! Who is Hermione Granger


    Hermione raised her hand trembling. But it''s not fear. In Van Lin''s eyes, Hermione looks more like eating a whole bottle of excipient.


    "Very good!" Said Lockhart with a smile. "Well done! Ten to Gryffindor! Well, let''s get to the point "


    " I think Hermione is sick... " Van reen whispered to Harry as Lockhart was sorting things out.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, that''s right. It should be treated... " Harry nodded definitely.


    "You are sick, Fanlin." Hermione heard their conversation, because they sat very tight, Hermione was dissatisfied with stepping on van Lin. Poor new leather shoes of Fanlin.


    "I warn you three..." Hermione glared at the three. "I won''t allow the three of you to make trouble in his class Never


    "Er..." For a moment, none of them knew what to say, and Hermione''s face was still flushed with praise from lohat.


    Van Lin felt that it was not a wise choice to reason with Hermione now.


    But fortunately, lohat sorted out his questionnaire and brought out a huge cage from the bottom of the table. It seemed that the cage was very heavy. It was strange why luohat didn''t use magic?


    "Now - I must warn you! My duty is to let you know the most vicious creature in the wizarding world, so that you can have a psychological preparation in the future. Now what I''m showing you is probably the most terrifying thing you''ve ever seen. But don''t be afraid. As long as I''m here, there won''t be any problems. I ask you to stay calm and not panic. "


    With the slight shaking of the cage, some timid girls all shrunk their necks.


    "I''ve got to make sure you don''t scream when you see it." Lohat whispered, the atmosphere of terror was very good. "Because that might irritate them."


    At that moment, everyone held their breath, and Lockhart lifted the cloth.


    "That''s right," he said with a rich expression. "Just caught the Cornwall elves."


    All of a sudden, the classroom is like a frying pan of joy, the original fear of the girls also relaxed laugh. Seymour is holding Neville''s shoulder, which is too happy for him.


    "Well, children, be quiet Be quiet Lohat pressed his hand to silence, but it didn''t help.


    "I know, you must find this little thing very funny, right?" Lockhart shook his head. "These little guys are very vicious, clever and terrible!"


    The Elves were glowing blue, about eight feet tall, with sharp faces and thin voices. After the cloth was uncovered, in the cage, they began to rush around, banging iron bars into a clack, and making faces at people who were sitting closer.


    "What''s the use of this elf? You''re not here to be funny." A discordant voice came from Slytherin''s team, and the laughter became louder.


    "In that case..." Lockhart put his hand on the door of the cage, and Fanlin felt that Lockhart had become a little angry when he heard that.


    "Let me see how you deal with these little blue demons." As lohat lifted his hand, the door of the cage containing the elves was opened.


    More than a dozen Cornwall elves screamed and rushed to dozens of people in the class. The speed of the elves was very fast, just like pieces of blue lightning.


    At first, the students in the class were still laughing, but with these little things rushed to their faces, no one was laughing.


    The scream and the collapse of tables and chairs made a group. Even if there were dozens of little witches in front of us, no one took out the magic wand to stop them. A group of wizard were chased by dozens of elves. The scene was really exciting.


    Chaos became the main theme in the classroom. Two elves pulled Neville''s ear and hung him on the chandelier.Although this is very happy, but Van Lin had to put Neville down first, it was not good to be hung up.


    But just as van Lin was about to save Neville, two blue elves rushed over and tried to snatch van Lin''s wand.


    "EXPELLIARMUS (except your weapon)!"


    It was Laura''s arming curse, but it was very easy to use on elves. Van Lin noticed that the elf who was beaten out seemed to have broken its wings and fell to the ground.


    "Thank you." Van Lin politely thought Laura nodded, and then drew out a piece of ice fog. Originally, the elf who was still around him seemed to be frozen stiff and fell to the ground.


    "It''s a wonderful use of magic. Is it a curse?"


    "Oh, it''s the effect of the curse seal." Fanlin replied carelessly, and then Laura was not talking, as if thinking about something.


    "Subdue them. They''re just elves." Cried LOHA, trying to calm everyone down, but it didn''t help.


    Van Lin laughingly looked at guidrow. He didn''t think he could deal with it. Although he said it was a new one, who knows if he caught it himself.


    "Peskippiksi pesternomi Guidrow waved his wand, but unfortunately, it didn''t work.


    Van der Rohe had to rush back to the building with his wand.


    "You take these elves back, this is your test." With that, gidrow slammed the door of his office.


    As soon as the teacher left, the students in the classroom ran out one by one. Nobody cares about this business.


    "What now?" Harry uses a book to photograph the elves that haunt him because the wand doesn''t hit them at all.


    "Who knows." Ron angrily catches an elf tearing his hair.


    "You still believe him, Hermione?" Cried Harry, as if annoyed.


    "He just wanted us to practice." With that, Hermione managed to hit the elf with the fixed body curse, and carefully controlled it with his wand and pushed it back into the cage.


    "Hermione, he doesn''t know what he''s doing."


    "Nonsense," said Hermione. "You should have read his books - look at the amazing things he does."


    "That''s just what he said he did!" Grunted Ron. There are more than a dozen of them.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hermione did not know what to say for a moment, so she looked at Fanlin at a loss, as if to let Fanlin believe her.


    "Well, deal with it first. These little guys are talking about it." Laura didn''t leave, but it''s a pity these elves don''t stop and it''s really hard to hit.


    Icefog diffuse A strong chill broke out in front of van Lin''s wand. This is a simple wand that he has recently developed. Although it can only spray out some ice mist, it is still very useful to increase the magic output.


    With the brilliant blue light, the walls of the classroom are frosted, as if entering the winter ahead of time. All the Elves were frozen.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Hey Brother Brother, you are Snow maker... " Ron was shivering, and he was very sad because he was not dressed very well.


    "Sorry." Fanlin waved his hand and sent all the elves to the cage. "Let''s go out quickly." Before they finished, Harry and Ron began to run out.


    "Really Ten It''s a great charm... " Laura couldn''t help but run out with her arm in her arms.


    "Hermione, are you ok?" Fanlin didn''t feel cold, but it was not normal for Hermione.


    "I''m not cold. It''s not the first time I''ve seen you practice this spell. Your spell is too cold, so I learned the warm-up charm." Hermione picked up the cage with one hand and wanted to send it to gidrow.


    "Hold Sorry... " A voice suddenly came over, "in you Leave Before Can Let me first Put it down... "


    That''s Neville''s voice. He''s still hanging from the chandelier. Neville''s hair and eyebrows were all white, and his face was a little blue.


    "I I Soon By It''s freezing... "


    Hermione quickly gave Neville a warm-up curse. It seemed that Neville could not run away from a bad cold.


    "For Why Bad luck Unfortunately It''s always me... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 101

    Help Neville back from Madame Pomfrey.


    According to Mrs. Pomfrey, Neville would have been frozen out without that warm-up charm. Even so, Neville still had a bad cold.


    For this reason, Fanlin always felt very self reproach, because it was his reason that made Neville become so, although Neville tried to persuade Fanlin not to take it seriously.


    "Well, is Neville getting better with his cold?" Hermione is sitting on the sofa reading an advanced mantra book. Although this is a senior reading material, which is only used in the ordinary wizard examination, it is not a bad thing for Hermione to learn more.


    Fanlin agrees with this very much. In terms of learning, they are still astonishingly synchronized.


    However, Fanlin is more in order to learn some more suitable for his magic spell, after all, to give full play to their own warlock advantage.


    "Fortunately, although still ill, but no fever, why no magic spell can cure the cold?" Fanlin complained a little bad.


    "Didn''t Madame Pomfrey have said that it would be easy to reduce Neville''s constitution by using the potion. Besides, it''s not you Your fault. " Hermione was a little gloomy. The first defense against the dark arts class was too bad. Even though Hermione was a fan, she was still a little frustrated.


    "All right, Hermione..." Van Lin quickly changed the topic, otherwise Hermione would be entangled in this issue.


    "So, what happened to Harry and Ron?"


    "What else..." Hermione said sullently, "I''ve run to Prank with Fred and George."


    All of a sudden, Hermione became a little angry. "The most hateful thing is that they, George and Fred, have pulled on their little sister Ginny."


    "Er..." Van Lin is a little embarrassed. "Ginny is still young, after all, at a playful age."


    "But you and Ginny are the same age, both eleven." Hermione said without lifting her head. "If they run around with Ginny every day, sooner or later, they will give Ginny some bad habits."


    "This..." Fanlin is speechless. He thinks that he and Hermione are not qualified to evaluate Ginny. After all, Hermione is only one year older than Ginny, and Fanlin is the same age as Ginny. These days, he is very embarrassed.


    But Hermione didn''t think anything was wrong. She nagged at Fanlin again and continued to join her great ranks in the study of magic.


    Hermione felt that she could not lose to van Lin, at least she had to work out a more practical magic spell.


    After leaving the Gryffindor public rest room, van Lin finally got serious. Today is Saturday. It is time for Professor Snape''s teaching, which was agreed by Dumbledore.


    I don''t know why, although with Professor Snape''s Potion help, van Lin''s mental strength is still very unstable. For example, when he subdued the elves, he just needed to let out a little cold air to calm all the elves.


    However, in fact, Vaseline just felt that he had released a little magic, but he did not know why, he could not control the output of magic.


    Once the magic spell is released, the magic power in the vaseline is like finding a vent, which is hard to suppress. So it will make the whole classroom as cold as Christmas winter.


    And, most important of all, it''s still not the case to activate the secret spell on your body.


    His magic is out of control, which makes van Lin feel very uncomfortable.


    ¡­¡­


    "Come in!"


    Professor Snape''s voice suddenly came out of the room. The tone of tone has never changed.


    It should have been discovered by the defensive array. You know, Professor Snape''s office is always covered with many strange arrays. If you break in, then, I''m sorry, you will be attacked by various kinds of magic, including many black magic and soul curse that you haven''t seen before.


    You know, Professor Snape has always been very good at black magic, but Professor Snape has been unable to apply for the position of Professor of defense against black magic.


    "Come on, show me what you''ve done for so long." Snape flipped his hand, and his wand jumped into his hand. He didn''t know where it came from.


    "Professor, I..." Fanlin wanted to finish his story, but Snape didn''t give him a chance. A curse of disarming came to van Lin through silent casting.


    This makes van Lin have to turn to one side.


    It is worth mentioning that Snape protected his office with magic circle. In order to prevent some unnecessary troubles, we should know that with the increase of the magic power of Vaseline, the content of teaching will no longer be some simple fixed body mantra and petrifaction curse. Although the original restricted level black magic is taught, it will not do much harm to the environment.


    I still remember the last time when Fanlin first practiced Shenfeng shadowless mantra, he split a hole in the cabinet containing materials. At that time, Professor Snape''s eyes were still quite terrible.


    ¡­¡­The battle didn''t last long. After all, van Lin and Snape were not on the same level at all.


    Under Snape''s not intensive attack, Fanlin''s return attack is still very embarrassed.


    Fanlin has tried to cast all the fighting Charms he knows, including some simple water magic in the spell seal, such as some simple water archery, ice cone and so on, and even tried to use some improved rivers shockwave (water impact) of his own impact magic.


    Unfortunately, van Lin did not succeed.


    "Well, you can stop." With a wave of Snape''s hand, a bottle of potion flew into van Lin''s hand.


    Continuous incantation, through the role of the secret spell, makes Fanlin''s magic power quickly exhausted, which makes the original recovery of Fanlin''s face pale again.


    "Magic grows fast, but It''s flimsy and unstable. " Snape turned around, not knowing what to do at his desk.


    "Well, yes..." Van Lin gasped, and the power of Snape''s potions began to work, which made him less miserable.


    "I''m in defense of the Dark Arts..."


    "Well, you can shut up." Snape waved impatiently.


    "It''s the result of your magic growing too fast, but don''t worry, it just requires a lot of practice."


    "Practice?" Fanlin looked at Snape in some confusion. He never stopped practicing the magic spell, but it didn''t have much effect.


    "Yes, practice."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 102

    ¡­¡­


    "Teacher, are you sure this really works?" Fanlin looked at the stone slab in front of him.


    This is a stone slab with magic pattern array, but it doesn''t seem to be activated. It''s dark blue. It doesn''t have some magic light.


    "Do you have any questions?" Snape looked at Vaseline sullenly, which, of course, was Snape''s usual style.


    "But..." Fanlin said in a hurry, "I haven''t learned any knowledge about magic pattern array systematically. To be exact, I just mastered a simple warning magic pattern of Elven text, but this is not the same as magic pattern array at all."


    "Oh?" Snape raised his eyebrow and said, "if you still have the warning magic lines of elves, I think it''s hard for you..."


    "But What if I destroy the magic pattern array, and... " Van Lin looked at the flat slate again and again. This kind of magic pattern array has been mentioned in the book. It can be activated only by outputting magic power. But how can this help his magic control.


    "Are you joking, Mr. valinger?" Snape looked at the tangled van Lin with disdain.


    "With your poor amount of magic, you will never burst this magic plate." Snape continued to be busy with his things. It was a pot of newly prepared potions, which were constantly bubbling with red bubbles under the fire.


    Van Lim was very curious about what strange things Snape was studying, but he knew that even if he asked, Snape would not necessarily pay attention to him, and he could not be punished by Snape.


    "Teacher..." Van Lim spoke carefully to make sure he didn''t disturb Snape.


    "I want to ask, since my magic will not burst the magic board, what is the function of this magic board? I mean, isn''t it just a matter of putting out magic to it? "


    Van Lin, holding the slate in his hand, stood quietly beside him waiting for Snape''s answer.


    However, Snape didn''t seem to explain at all. His movements did not stop. He kept adding various materials to the pot of potions, including dragon blood, living grass, and even van Lin, who saw a bone with a tragic defeat color thrown into the pot, which made Fanlin hairy.


    The waiting time is always long. It seems that Snape will not pay attention to himself until he is configured.


    He went straight to one side and took out his crystal ball of daily grinding magic from the pocket of his traceless extension mantra. However, driven by curiosity, van Lin''s heart could not calm down.


    However, van Lin had to study the magic plate that Snape gave him.


    This is a square stone slab. Although it is a stone slab, its area is not as large as that of van Lin''s palm. However, on such a small stone slab, there are dense magic symbols and basic magic array veins.


    Countless magic nodes can''t help but see some of the Fanlin dizzy. After studying for a long time, Fanlin did not come up with a reason.


    The basic magic pattern array is written by the spirit writ, but Fanlin can recognize one or two, a simple basic magic array, but the rest of the Fanlin do not recognize a symbol.


    Considering that Snape would not give him a completely useless thing, van Lin decided to try his magic.


    Light blue halo from the hands of Vaseline, that is the magic of Fanlin surging, without any hindrance, the magic of Fanlin successfully entered the periphery of the magic pattern array.


    I have to say that this is a good omen.


    The next thing, according to the layout of the script, should be that the magic pattern array is successfully activated, and then van Lin can figure out what the function of this thing is.


    But Of course things won''t go so well, or it''s a stereotypical slap in the face.


    When the magic power flows through the first magic pattern point, the unrestricted magic output of any forest is seriously hindered.


    Just when Fanlin is going to increase his magic power and break through this damned node, a rune in the magic pattern array will light up.


    The next second, van Lin actually felt Neville frozen by himself.


    Originally, the magic of his own water attribute was not as warm as the general water attribute curse signer, but a cold feeling instead.


    Therefore, when Xiao Ya taught Fanlin, he was more inclined to cultivate his cold spell.


    Imperceptibly, the original cold water magic of Fanlin is driven by this change to be more pure and pure cold.


    As a result, van Lin is suffering from the baptism of his own magic. What''s worse than Neville is that Neville''s face is only frost. But Van Lin''s face washed by magic was covered with a thick layer of ice.


    Even if Fanlin can withstand most of the cold, it doesn''t mean that it can be immune. As a wizard, where can he be strong?


    Anyway, at the moment, Fanlin felt that he had lost the ability to think. His whole face was frozen by the ice shell, and even the air was cold. When it was sucked into his lungs, it was called a transparent one."This thing has been modified by me." Snape didn''t go to see Vaseline either. He had a small bottle of potion shaking in the light.


    "It''s just a simple magic array. The requirement is to strictly control the magic flow. If it exceeds the limit or is lower than the minimum output, the magic lines on the magic array will be activated and all the magic power will be fed back to the caster. Of course, you don''t have to think about avoiding it. Your own magic is familiar to you. They can definitely find their master."


    "You You said... " Van Lin shivered to open the ice shell on his face with a magic wand, and now his whole face is numb.


    "Oh, by the way, I would also like to remind you that the magic of feedback can be achieved through a simple amplification technique, which can make your feelings clearer, and there are also some interesting small settings, which I think you will experience..."


    All of a sudden, van reen felt that Snape, who was serious, looked more friendly.


    "I I will try to Of... " Vaseline put the gadget in his pocket. He didn''t want to experience the feeling of being washed by his own magic. Besides, Snape said that there was something else. Van Lin felt that his state today was not enough to support his death.


    It''s been a long time. Numb face just recovered, before van Lin can normal dialogue.


    "Teacher Can you tell me what kind of potion you are preparing


    "It''s a healing potion. It''s used to heal wounds."


    "Healing potion?" Fanlin looked at the boiling potion in the pot and thought of the dragon blood and other things added, which far exceeded the needs of a wizard.


    "Why, do you want to do the first experiment?" Snape was staring at Van reen, as if to make such a happy decision.


    "Sorry..." Fanlin said in a hurry: "I think I should go back. It''s time for curfew. Goodbye, teacher."


    Vaseline bowed respectfully and ran out of Snape''s office like a magic drug, which would make people feel tumbling in his stomach.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 103

    "I think you will be very popular in summer, Fanlin." Hermione put down the book in her hand and looked at the frozen van Lin. She was helpless.


    Ever since van leen came back from Snape, Harry had been able to lead the song and see this frozen look.


    However, it seems that van Lim''s body is already familiar with this level of punishment, of course, some of the hidden little things Snape said are still exciting.


    For example, the magic power can not be controlled well. When passing through the loop node, a coma curse, petrifaction curse and so on suddenly flew out. So every time Fanlin practiced, he had to ask Hermione or Harry to accompany him to help him solve the curse.


    As for why not rely on Ron, Flynn doesn''t want to be blown in the face by Ron''s damned wand. Ron''s destructive power now is absolutely the same as Simo''s.


    "I don''t want to." Van Lin touched the ice water on his face. It was too cold. Fortunately, Hermione gave him a warm-up curse in time.


    "Where is your progress?" Hermione controls a towel with her wand and falls into van Lin''s hand.


    "It''s too late. Three or four more nodes are needed. I don''t know what the magic pattern array looks like after it''s activated."


    "I checked it," Hermione picked up the notes on one side. Hermione''s notes were two inches thick, which was not as much as what she had come to Hermione''s.


    "The magic pattern Professor Snape gave you is the basic magic pattern array written by the spirit magic pattern, and the above is Ancient Greek. "


    "Ancient Greek?" Fanlin is not sure, "Professor Snape can speak ancient Greek?"


    "Maybe," Hermione frowned. "But it''s very similar to the magic pattern array in ancient Greek temples. You know, in ancient times, Greek magic circles and soul magic were very famous."


    "Well, I''ll see when I fully activate the magic array." Fanlin looked down at the magic stone slab in his hand, and looked forward to it.


    "What day is it? What about Harry and Ron? " As usual, there were plenty of people in the Gryffindor public lounge on Saturdays and Sundays in grade one.


    "Today..." Hermione flipped through her itinerary notes. "Today is the day to join the club. No wonder Harry and Ron get up early. The Quidditch club is very popular."


    "Let''s go." Hermione stood up and closed the book.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Joining the club, of course," Hermione rolled her eyes. "I''ve got in touch with senior Adams. We just need to report in. What''s the problem?"


    "No No! " Van Lim said something stiff. Because of his own time, the extra club Fanlin had to give up, and the only choice was to accompany Hermione to join this boring learning community.


    Although Fanlin is also very fond of learning, but the rest time is also explained to this, is not some too hard.


    "Then go." Hermione put her book under her arm, sorted it out, and took van Lin out of the warm lounge.


    Unconsciously, Fanlin spent more than a month in Hogwarts. After autumn, Fanlin and others had to change into thick autumn clothes. The autumn use of Hogwarts was extremely cold, perhaps because there were no buildings around. The cold autumn wind was like a knife cutting, and most of the trees outside were bare.


    Compared with the beautiful Hogwarts of the past, it is still a little too depressed.


    The activity place of the learning society is in the tower of Ravenclaw. With the permission of the administrator of Ravenclaw, a small space has been set aside in the library of Ravenclaw.


    With the help of a student who is not familiar with Ravenclaw, the two of them successfully learned the password of Ravenclaw.


    Unlike Gryffindor, Ravenclaw''s public foyer is a large circular room with elegant arched windows and blue and bronze silk hanging on the walls. From the windows, Ravenclaw students can see the beautiful scenery outside. The ceiling is a dome with stars on it and stars on the dark blue carpet below. There were tables, chairs, bookshelves and a half white marble statue of Lorna Ravenclaw in the niche opposite the door. A door next to the statue leads to the dormitory above.


    In the process, although Ravenclaw''s library is not as large as the Hogwarts library, it is different from those serious books that there are a lot of notes in Ravenclaw''s library, which are the wisdom crystallization left by the Ravenclaw people of all ages. Of course, there are also the private collections of loina Ravenclaw, which are on the top of the library. The most important thing is that they are all available for borrowing. Although they can''t be taken out of the Ravenclaw library, they are very excited.


    Ravenclaw''s curfew time is also very different from other colleges.


    Ravenclaw''s curfew time is 12:00 p.m., just as Ravenclaw''s famous aphorism - "extraordinary wisdom is the greatest wealth of mankind. (Witbeyondmeasureisman''sgreatesttreasure.)¡±Each Ravenclaw is very fond of learning, so they deliberately extended their study time.


    Of course, this can''t be too desperate. The library left by Ravenclaw has such a magical function.


    As long as the books on the bookshelf, every time after curfew, all books or notes will automatically return to their original place. This is a measure to prevent excessive learning and lead to the decline of wizard''s physique.


    However, this should not be loved by Hermione.


    "Here you are." A gentle voice came from behind Fanlin.


    "Laura?" Van Lin was surprised to see a Slytherin in Ravenclaw. Van Lin was still very strange, although he and Hermione were not from Ravenclaw college.


    "What? Is it strange? " Laura put the book in her hand to the bookshelf, and the book automatically rose along the edge of the shelf under the effect of array magic.


    "I am also a member of the learning club." Laura gently smile, she is very satisfied with the two people surprised expression.


    "Well, you two, come here quickly." Laura blinked at Van Lin. "Cousin Adams has been waiting for you for a long time. Today is the first exchange of learning society."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 104

    "You mean Adams is your cousin?" Hermione exclaimed in surprise.


    "Is there anything strange? You should know that these pure blood nobles in England are all married, so it is very common to have a relative or something that they have never seen before. "


    "No wonder." Fanlin muttered, but he didn''t want to talk about it, about the so-called pure blood witches.


    "Let''s go over and don''t make them wait too long." Laura''s gentle smile indicated that they should follow.


    There were four or five people around the table, most of them from Ravenclaw college. You can see from their uniforms.


    As a matter of fact, this learning club is only known to Raven crow. Van Lin once asked Fred and George. The two brothers said that they had never heard of such a society.


    I don''t know where Hermione got the news, and then she took van Lin to join the club.


    There are two Gryffindor, one Slytherin, and the rest are Ravenclaw.


    "You are Fanlin Al and Hermione Granger." A gentle boy sitting in the bottom stood up, more than a head higher than van Lin and Hermione.


    "Yes, senior Adams." Fanlin nodded to the boy, the identity of what, of course, is needless to say. "You may call me Fanlin."


    "Me, too. You may call me Hermione, senior Adams. We''ve had correspondence before. "


    Seeing such respectful two people, Adams can''t help but feel uncomfortable. Although he is a noble, he has been called respectfully. This is the first time. If we talk about domestic elves, in fact, not all nobles can have a domestic elf.


    "You don''t have to..." Adams was a bit of a bad guy, but he still maintained the basic etiquette he had learned since he was a child.


    "In fact, as you can see, with the exception of the two of you and Laura, there won''t be anyone coming this year. What''s more, this year is definitely the year with the largest number of new recruits. " Adams pushed his glasses and said bitterly.


    Learning society is very depressed, after all, the little wizard are in a playful age, no one will take the initiative to study those boring topics.


    Among the existing members, except for a fourth grade girl, the rest are students of the same level who have a good relationship with Adams and have the same interests. After this year, Adams and others will worry about the general wizard level examination and the advanced wizard level examination. If it was not for van Lin, Hermione and Laura joining this year, Adams would have planned to disband the association in the sixth grade.


    "In fact, we have nothing to pay attention to." Adams began to do his part as a president, though he was not very good at it.


    "In fact, we just want to have a better platform to exchange some of our own experience, and then we can brainstorm what we don''t understand..."


    "That''s good." Hermione nodded approvingly, though Adams''s wish didn''t come true.


    "Thank you..." Adams nodded sheepishly. "I''ll help you to apply for Ravenclaw''s pass and loan card. You can borrow all the information here. Of course, it''s only in Ravenclaw. In fact, even the dean of Ravenclaw college, Professor flyaway, can''t take any books out of here. "


    "That''s good enough." Fanlin definitely nodded, for can read more books, Fanlin is still very fond of.


    "As a matter of fact, I have thought about it." Adams said with a shy smile, "this is also the first gift for you, which is a simple reading magic."


    "Reading magic?"


    "Well Yes Adams was embarrassed to smile, "it''s just a simple magic, as long as it''s not a squib, basically can cast this spell, he can help me quickly read a large number of books, and then record it in his mind, so as to understand it slowly in the future."


    "It''s amazing, senior Adams." Van Lin motioned to Adams with admiration. It''s just a genius to create a magic or something. Adams must have a deep understanding of the magic spell before he can create a shorthand method that can be regarded as threshold free.


    "It''s nothing Listen to Laura, didn''t you create an aggressive spell? I just made a simple life magic


    "No, it''s not the same..." Vaseline said modestly, "I''m just improving some basic spells based on my own magic. In fact, although the magic spell I made has the power of attack, there is no way to take it


    "No, it''s amazing."


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, don''t be modest either of you." Laura looked at them funny.


    "Er..." For a moment, Adams had nothing to say, and van Lin felt a little embarrassed."Well, it''s basically like this. There are no rules for learning. You can usually study by yourself. If you don''t understand anything, you can come here to find us. We''ll be here, or we can send letters." Adams cleared his throat. "You''re welcome again, you two."


    Among the scattered applause, some of the embarrassing meetings were over.


    Hermione sat down on the stool, and some of her questions were thrown out, such as the writing of magic patterns and the depiction of array patterns, which were only accessible to senior students. It was unrealistic to rely on self-study alone. After all, magic array was not like those simple incantations.


    Speaking of it, Hermione has always been like making a spell of her own, but unfortunately, the common things that Hermione can touch have good magic, and the lack of brain holes makes Hermione have to give up this kind of spontaneous self abuse.


    With Hermione''s joining, the quiet activity place becomes full of vitality. Fanlin can see Hermione tightening her brow and throwing out one problem after another.


    "It seems that Miss Granger is quite adapted to the atmosphere." Laura was standing next to van Lin and chuckling.


    "It''s not as bad as you think, is it?"


    "That''s right." Van Lin nodded. Although he still wanted to find an entertainment club, it was not so bad.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 105

    "Brother, it''s a pity that you don''t join us in the Quidditch club."


    Walking in the hallway of Hogwarts, Ron said with a slight regret, but in the eyes of van Lin, Ron was quite gloating.


    "Not everyone is like you, Ron." Fanlin some helpless response, but how all appear some pale and powerless.


    Today is Gryffindor''s training day, and soon it will be the battle between Gryffindor and Slytherin, which makes wood very interested in Gryffindor''s training.


    "Hello, Harry." Colin didn''t know where to jump out of there, holding the camera in his hand, he shot Harry a lot.


    "You Hello, Colin Harry replied helplessly.


    Strictly speaking, Colin''s duties are quite in place. Colin has written down all the itinerary arrangements of Harry before, even more clearly than Harry himself. This is deeply admired by Ron. Ron also said that Colin is much more competent than Ginny.


    "Please, Colin..." Harry had a headache and said, "you have to say seven or eight times a day..."


    "You should be happy." Fanlin said in some dramas.


    "Shut up, Fanlin I think you should go reading with Hermione


    "Can I take some pictures?" Colin looked at Harry expectantly, not caring about the ridicule.


    "Sorry, Colin. I don''t think I have time for you to take a picture." Harry clutched at his own wheel of light two thousand and, to be fair, refused Colin.


    Harry is more afraid of Colin. When he thinks of himself, with the guy gidrow Lockhart and Malfoy, Harry gets cold.


    Many people have seen this picture of Malfoy with a slug on his face, giddy loharte with a smile and Harry who always wanted to run away.


    Is this the most memorable photo in Hogwarts history, the Savior + best-selling novelist + Savior''s enemy?


    It is believed that this set of combination will be circulated as a joke for a long time.


    "As a matter of fact, we are going to watch Harry''s Quidditch training match. If you are interested, you can come along." Van Lim invited in maliciously, of course, only for Harry.


    "Oh, of course." Colin''s eyes lit up. "Can I have a license plate?"


    "Of course, you can shoot whatever you want. Imagine Harry Potter galloping in the sky with his two thousand wheels of light."


    "Fanlin..." Harry looked at Van Lin with a bad look. He was thinking about whether to let van Lin fall to the ground.


    "Look out, brother." Ron patted Harry on the shoulder. "Maybe Colin''s going will inspire your morale and make you fly more handsome."


    "Let''s go, if you don''t want wood to get angry." Hermione jokingly said, teasing Harry is still very happy.


    Harry blushed and stormed out with his broom.


    Three people laugh to follow up, only Colin still don''t understand what is going on, for these, Colin is still a little confused.


    "Hey, Harry!" The Welles brothers suddenly took a shot from behind, and Gryffindor''s Quidditch team was already out.


    "Brother, your face is like a cooked prawn."


    "And crabs."


    "And Ron''s hair."


    "And monkey''s ass!"


    The two brothers of the Welles family didn''t give Harry a chance to speak. You and I were connected seamlessly.


    Then everyone was amused by the two brothers.


    "Shut up, Fred and George. And you, Colin, please don''t shoot any more. " Harry cried out in exasperation, but he could do nothing but get some laughter.


    "Are you all right, Harry?" Wood was the last one to come out. He didn''t hear the words in front of him, so he could have a quiet conversation with Harry.


    Wood is in a bad mood these two days. He has no time to play because he has to prepare for the general wizard level examination. Had it not been for Slytherin, wood would have been squatting in the library.


    In fact, for Quidditch, wood is 100% in love, he is planning to graduate to a Quidditch team.


    "Porter''s fans annoy Potter. That''s the trouble for successful people." The Welles brothers yelled in unison, which made Harry want to get under the ground.


    Just as everyone was getting ready at the Quidditch stadium, a team of uninvited visitors in green jerseys broke the atmosphere.


    "Damn it, I''ve already reserved the venue for today!" Wood severely scolded a, because of the arrival of Slytherin, Gryffindor had to stop training.


    "What are you doing here, fettering?"


    "Training, of course." Said fettering, without scruple, without paying attention to wood."Fettering!" Wood yelled at Slytherin. "This is our training time! We''re having a special practice. You''re not allowed to see it! "


    Marcus fettering was taller than wood. With a sinister look on his face, he replied, "it''s a big place here, wood."


    "But I made a reservation for it!" Wood was obviously angry. "I made a reservation early in the morning."


    "Ah," said fettering, "but I have a special note from Professor Snape." He took a note out of his pocket. The note read: "I, Professor Snape, in view of the need to train a new member of the team, the searchers, I am here today to practice at Quidditch."


    "Have you found a new searcher?" Wood''s attention was distracted. "Where is it?"


    As soon as the voice fell, a thin and small figure emerged from behind the six people of Slytherin.


    "Malfoy?" Harry exclaimed, for Malfoy''s arrival, Harry felt very incredible.


    It''s more than nine o''clock in the morning. There are a lot of Slytherin and Gryffindor who come to see the training match. We all pay great attention to the things on the court.


    "Are you Lucius Malfoy''s son?" Said Fred, looking at Malfoy with disgust.


    "It''s strange why you mention Draco''s dad," fettering said, with smiles on their players'' faces. "Let me show you his generous gift to Slytherin."


    The seven of them took out the broom. Seven brand-new broomsticks, a group of large gold characters shining in the morning sun: "light wheel 2001" in front of the Gryffindor team.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 106

    "Hey, what do you think, Potter?" Malfoy came up with his black light wheel 2001.


    "When it''s time to play, you''ll be honest and follow my ass to eat ashes." Malfoy said arrogantly, "or you can''t even follow behind?"


    Hearing this, all the Slytherin students burst into laughter. They really wanted to be more presumptuous.


    "And you, wood." Malfoy said, "after being suppressed by Slytherin for so many years and waking up by luck, Gryffindor has been stupid enough to regard you as a savior, right? Tactical Guidance? It''s ridiculous. "


    "You have to pay for your words." Harry was about to beat Malfoy with a broom in his hand, but wood stopped him.


    Wood, livid, said to fettering, "I''m going to make sure that your notes are true or false."


    "Yes, whatever you want. Today''s Quidditch venue is ours." With that, fettering was about to take his team into the air, but was held down by wood.


    "Well, wood?" Fettering looked at wood fiercely and said, "what else do you have to fart. You know, Slytherin college practice time is not a person like you to delay


    "When I find Professor McGonagall and Professor Snape, you don''t want to use it either." Wood said, and the Welles brothers stood in front of them.


    "Of course, but you are responsible for the consequences." Fettering looked at wood with a wry look on his face. "It''s a vicious game to hinder the training of the competition team. I think Mrs. Molly will count that in. "


    "Let''s go, Potter..." Wood said coldly, and wanted to go to Professor McGonagall.


    But the next words, instantly ignited Gryffindor''s anger.


    "How are you, Potter? Are you going to run away and come down without fighting? " Malfoy said boldly, "I don''t think you should come to Gryffindor, or is the courage that Gryffindor has always emphasized gone? Maybe you should tear the lion off your clothes and disgrace Gryffindor with the rest. How about a local dog? "


    Then, Slytherin''s team exploded like a laughing smoke. All the Gryffindor''s faces were livid.


    "Take it back, Malfoy, or I''ll make you regret coming here today." Hermione pointed her finger at Malfoy. It seemed that the little girl''s anger had been saved.


    "Get your dirty hands off me." Malfoy pushed Hermione''s hand away with his broom, which made Hermione scream with pain.


    Fanlin just wanted to teach Malfoy a lesson with his wand, but Ron did, like an angry Beast, "eat slugs, Malfoy!"


    Ron had never cast a spell so quickly. With his old wand, a startling green light came from Ron''s wand. Malfoy looked at the situation in front of him in horror.


    However, Malfoy''s expected effect after the spell did not happen.


    In Ron''s scream, Ron''s magic spell has not yet been hit on Malfoy. After a whirl in the air, Ron flew out heavily.


    "Ron." Harry called and ran quickly to Ron. Fanlin helped Hermione, who was beaten by Malfoy, to one side. Then they ran over.


    But before van Lin ran past, Ron stood up with Harry''s help, but Ron''s face was really ugly.


    All of a sudden, Ron retched, and a slug more than three inches in size came out of Ron''s mouth.


    Ron''s magic spell is undoubtedly a success, but unfortunately, this spell does not work on Malfoy.


    "Finiteincaratem!"


    Van Lin didn''t hesitate to break the spell and hit Ron, but the effect was not as effective as expected. The second slug that Ron vomited was only about an inch smaller, and he could not stop vomiting.


    "Go home, Veles." Seeing this, Malfoy was ecstatic again. "Kneel down and beg your poor family and stingy parents to exchange a second-hand magic wand for you. Of course, I think your father will work part-time in the Ministry of magic to sweep the floor. Although it is not easy to clean the magic, I think minister fudge will pity your family."


    Teng once, van Lin stood up and said, "Malfoy, you know, it''s a pity that you don''t clean up the excrement with this mouth."


    "What do you say?" Malfoy asked in a confused way, which made him look silly.


    "I mean, why don''t you eat shit?" As soon as van Lin''s voice fell, he drew out his wand, which he had already prepared. He planned to give Malfoy some profound lessons.


    Icedppugno


    In front of van Lin''s wand, there was a blue incantation mark with a radius of about 35 inches. Then came the dense ice hockey ball, which rushed towards Malfoy at a very high speed.In an instant, Malfoy was hit by the ice hockey and became blue and purple, as if he had just been beaten with his fist, and a bloody nose came down.


    Of course, this is Hogwarts, van Lin is still very measured, and did not blow Malfoy to death, but this can also let Malfoy lie for many days.


    For a moment, the Slytherins who were present almost at the same time pulled out their wands and aimed at Van Lin, the culprit in their eyes.


    Of course, all present Gryffindor pulled out his wand and stood by Van Lin''s side, aiming his wand at Slytherin.


    Fanlin even saw Neville''s excited face, as if he had just had a drink. He and van Lin stood next to Hermione, and Harry abandoned Ron and followed the crowd to van Lin''s right hand.


    While watching the bustle of Ravenclaw and hefpaff, for a moment, seemed to forget to breathe. They did not dare to go out of the atmosphere and tightly covered their mouth with their own hands.


    Dozens of witches confront each other. At this time, the air seems to be frozen. All kinds of magic of different strength are mixed together, which seems to block the blowing of autumn wind.


    All of a sudden, fettering roared, as if to vent, but soon he realized what a wrong decision it was. It was undoubtedly a declaration of war that he made the first voice among dozens of wizard confrontations. He also became the target of many gryfen''s repeated attacks. As for the first target, of course, Malfoy.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 107

    The battle began with the Fanlin conditioned reward of feitlin, the arrogant guy, with a full fire coma spell.


    Or the repel curse of Slytherin?


    In short, the atmosphere was too tense at that time. With the beginning of the exchange of fire, the magic waves in the air became extremely chaotic, and all kinds of magic charms intertwined together.


    Either two or two collide in the air to explode a brilliant magic spark, or a magic spell through the curtain of light to blow the hapless ghost out.


    It''s lucky to fall down. After all, no one cares about a fallen person.


    As the leader, van Lin is undoubtedly the first target of Slytherin''s attack.


    In an instant, more than ten repelling incantations mixed with coma mantras struck at Fanlin.


    Even if van Lin has the magic power of five years and Snape''s merciless training, it is useless in the face of mixed attacks.


    Even if he used his secret skills, it didn''t help. A armor mantra with strong blue halo was also scrapped after a round of curse.


    Van Lin staggered back a few steps. If Hermione hadn''t caught him in time and helped him stop Malfoy''s blasting curse, he couldn''t afford to lie in the school doctor''s office for a week or two.


    "Damn Malfoy." With his wand, Vaseline put off a coma curse that came from there, and stood in front of Hermione, his eyes fixed on Malfoy, who was hiding in the crowd.


    Glisseo


    Icefog diffuse


    Two magic charms were applied to Slytherin''s direction. The smooth road surface was combined with a thin layer of ice shell, which made Slytherin suffer a lot. He fell to the ground heavily when he slipped.


    When most of the people fell down, their magic power almost reached the bottom. They took back their wands one by one, and then changed into the most primitive and most relaxing way, that is, a pair of meat fists.


    That feeling is really not too good, personally hit the other party''s nose with his hand, think about it very exciting.


    In fact, that''s exactly what everyone has done.


    The contradiction between Gryffindor and Slytherin had existed for a long time, and the friction between the two colleges was continuous. In that respect, the contradiction reached its peak when Harry entered Gryffindor and did not choose Slytherin.


    Harry as a pure blood, but also from Voldemort''s hand survived, should go to Slytherin to learn, to maintain the glory of the pure blood wizard.


    However, Harry chose Gryffindor, the Muggle and mixed race, as the leading college in the branch ceremony. Slytherin regarded Harry as a traitor, an unforgivable traitor.


    After all, this is the honor of their pure blood wizard. It should not be given to Muggles and mixed blood who do not enjoy the honor. Before, most people from ancient noble families thought so.


    This kind of heart also once again stimulated the already tense relationship between Gryffindor and Slytherin. Finally, in such a case as the fuse, finally ushered in the biggest school riots in centuries.


    There are always new members of the regiment, Slytherin and Gryffindor.


    In other words, at the beginning of its establishment, there are also records in the history of Hogwarts. Gryffindor and Slytherin college have been adhering to the ideas of Godric Gryffindor and sakazar Slytherin, and have been communicating in various aspects.


    Perhaps in the middle ages, the rise of the black wizard, from then on, the two colleges began to run counter to each other, and the distance between them became more and more distant.


    But these are things that can''t be verified.


    I don''t know which student was the first to react, and small pieces of blood stains began to appear on the ground. The timid female voice screamed and ran away.


    However, Slytherin and Gryffindor did not pay attention to the eyes of other college students and continued to vent their pent up anger in their hearts. Until


    The sound of "boom" sounded from everyone''s ears. At this time, van Lin was struggling to break away from the physical attack of a senior student of Slytherin. No, he used his hand to coagulate a simple ice block and hit it heavily on the head of the nearby people. Although van Lin''s face was also a big green, and van Lin''s eyes were also broken with his fist.


    Wood was a half unconscious fettering. As an old opponent, they have deep resentment.


    Harry is firmly under Malfoy, with his thin fist constantly hit Malfoy''s body.


    Ron is struggling to press on Clara''s body, constantly spitting slugs of different sizes to Clara''s face.


    The two brothers, Welles, are constantly wandering around looking for opportunities. Although their faces are all colored, they are still making a lot of money on the whole.


    Hermione''s hair was messy, under the protection of van Lin, and she was a girl, and she was not hurt in any real way. She still held her wand in her hand, although it didn''t work.But it all ended with the arrival of the most powerful man. Along with the sound of boom, a series of terrible magic pressure will all the people there, no one can continue.


    Fanlin knows, this is Deng buliduo arrived, calculate time, also not much difference. And in the whole college, magic can produce substantial changes, and it is so strong that only one person, Dumbledore, can do it.


    "You really - it''s disappointing."


    Dumbledore''s voice came from the direction of the castle.


    Looking up, Professor ABZ Dumbledore, Professor Mileva McGonagall, and Professor Severus Snape and Professor girero Lockhart, with their gloomy faces, are at the gate of the castle.


    Of course, none of them looked very good. Except for girero Lockhart. However, fortunately, he didn''t stand in front of Dumbledore this time.


    "now, all Gryffindor and Slytherin all start well." Dumbledore''s voice reached everyone''s ears.


    All people can feel the irresistible meaning of Professor Dumbledore''s voice very clearly!


    Holding each other, all Gryffindor himself, Slytherin, were separated.


    In addition to a few female voices, almost all of them have been painted, which can be regarded as bloody on their faces.


    Harry''s glasses had been hit there, and Neville''s hair was not known who had caught a handful of it, and now he had a small bald patch on his head.


    "Now, all Gryffindor and Slytherin who are present gather in the dean''s office of their respective colleges." After saying this, several people did not say much, turned and walked towards the castle.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 108

    "It''s the first time in Hogwarts'' history that there has been such a massive student conflict." Professor McGonagall said quickly with his lips pursed, "I never thought my students would do such things."


    Professor McGonagall''s face was paler, and his eyes were numerous times bigger than usual.


    "I need an explanation."


    "Sorry, Professor McGonagall." There was a twitch in the corners of the mouth of all the people in Gryffindor.


    When we were fighting, we were all focused on fighting, so no one paid attention to them.


    But when they came to Professor McGonagall''s office, the wounds that he had been fighting began to exert his power, covering their injured places and breathing air.


    Of course, Ron has not been treated, and he vomit from time to time and spits slugs on the ground.


    "Sorry, but the sleazlin man is really too much..." Wood was still very excited, covering his swollen face.


    "Shut up, wood..." Professor McGonagall was angry: "I didn''t expect you to stop the farce, and you were still wrestling with ferrelling of sletzerin, and you really disappointed me."


    Professor McGonagall showed a strong disappointment in his eyes. In a moment, all Gryffindor was at the bottom of the line, and he dared not speak.


    "Sorry, Professor McGonagall." Wood returned to the crowd with shame, holding the torn Gryffindor team robe in one hand.


    "Nauseous..." Suddenly, Ron was unable to hold it, and he spit out several slugs.


    "It''s..." Professor McGonagall looked at Ron disappointed, "Mr. Weles, I think you should learn from the new first grade with your sister Ginny."


    "Finiseincatate!" With Professor mcgonage''s mantra ringing, Ron''s slug spell has been greatly relieved, and now the slug is only about an inch away.


    "Sorry, Professor McGonagall." Ron wiped his mouth pale. "I''ll take the initiative to learn."


    Looking at almost everyone in front of the eyes of the color of Gryffindor, Professor McGrady''s heart is more of a feeling of anger and helplessness.


    "Tell me, what is it Professor McGonagall stared at the crowd with a stern look as if he wanted to take all the people''s analysis from top to bottom.


    "They insult Hermione "Mud seed." Harry replied with a busy reply, "and they insult Gryffindor..." Harry can''t say it anymore, and that''s really a very angry thing.


    "What?" Professor McGonagall looked at Harry with a deep sense, as if he was confirming whether Harry had told the truth.


    In fact, Professor McGonagall is also very clear about the friction between Gryffindor college and Slytherin College for a long time. Today''s affairs are just a lead, and the depression is too long, and it will be violent. But Professor McGonagall didn''t expect to be so fast this day.


    Fortunately, the magic power of the people is not enough to kill each other, which is the only thing to be thankful.


    "Who first moves the hand?"


    "It''s me, Professor McGonagall." Fan Lin lowered his head and went up a step forward.


    "Mr. van Lin al?" Professor McGonagall couldn''t believe looking at Van Lin. "how can It''s so... "


    "In fact..." Ron came out with his head down. "It''s my first hand, Professor McGonagall. I curse Malfoy, but I was rebuffed by the wand, and laughed at by Malfoy. Fan Lin was really angry and gave me the head. "


    "Mr. Weles?" Professor McGonagall just felt that he didn''t understand the children in front of him.


    Ron was a timid child in her eyes, and van Lin, who was usually so modest and polite. I didn''t expect the two men to move their hands first.


    "You should be glad that no one died." Professor McGonagall returned angrily to the back of his desk.


    "It''s all my fault, Professor McGonagall." "I''m willing to accept any punishment," Van Lin walked forward with his head down


    "No, we..." Hearing that, a group of little wizards from Gryffindor came up to take responsibility for themselves. For a while, Professor McGonagall''s office became as noisy as hogward''s little bar.


    "Give me peace." Professor McGonagall used the mantra of amplification, shouting loudly, and in a moment he pressed all the voices over.


    "You are forcing me..." " Professor McGonagall looked at all faces with a stern look. Finally, she stopped her eyes on the face of van Lin.


    "I''m disappointed with you, Mr. van Lynn al."


    "I''m sorry, Professor McGonagall, I''d like to..."


    "No, Mr. van Lin, it''s not something you would like or not." Professor McGonagall said quickly, "in fact, everyone on the scene is punished."


    All the people shut their mouths and punish anything, no matter what, as long as not one person to bear it."Everyone has to take part in the punishment." Mr. Van Gogh, when it comes to your public restroom, Professor elfinger, "one month''s punishment is the rest room." Professor McGonagall paused. "No magic."


    "Yes Fanlin bowed his head. The punishment was very light.


    As for you, Mr. Ron Welles. I think you should go to Mr. Feiqi to clean the Hogwarts trophy room and disturb everything


    "OK, ok..." Ron nodded reluctantly.


    "I think tonight is a good time." Professor McGonagall pushed his glasses. "As for the others Now I''m going to restore your farce battlefield. If I find that any place is not qualified, I think a few nights in the dungeon should be a very good choice. "


    "Yes, Professor McGonagall." The people replied feebly that being punished is not a happy thing.


    Suddenly, the knock outside the door attracted everyone''s attention.


    "Hello, Professor Lockhart." Professor McGonagall was still angry.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I don''t think I''ve disturbed you, Professor McGonagall." Guidro was still smiling.


    "What can I do for you, Professor Lockhart?" Professor McGonagall said, "I''m teaching my students a lesson."


    "In fact," gidrow Lockhart revealed his two rows of teeth. "I think it''s normal for young people to be grumpy and impulsive, aren''t they?"


    "That''s it, but I think I can help them learn some lessons."


    "If that''s the case, I think Professor McGonagall can line up a few people to help me write back to the fans." Gidero Lockhart showed off his smile again, "you know. I have too many fans, too enthusiastic. How about Potter? "


    "Well, whatever you want." Professor McGonagall ignored Harry''s pleading eyes. "Now get out of here and finish your punishment."


    "Yes, Professor McGonagall." After the answer, all the Gryffindor lions went out with their heads down, which was inevitable.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 109

    "Hey, van Lin, Hermione!" Ron came in from the door with a face of weakness.


    With Professor McGonagall''s punishment, the punishment of van Lin and Ron was the most serious, Hermione and some other little lions of Gryffindor went out to repair the damaged campus with rehabilitation spells. It was a very difficult man, but after slazhelin joined, the recovery work was completed early.


    Although under Snape''s personal supervision, Gryffindor and Slytherin had little fuss, but the atmosphere on the scene was still very awkward and tense.


    But with the help of ravencrow and huffpaff college, the awkward atmosphere eased, making the punishment that was very hard to punish easily.


    So Hermione and others returned to Gryffindor tower early to rest.


    But it was a tough man to have a fan Lin, such a grand Gryffindor public lounge, or use magic to clean it up.


    Originally hard to wipe the floor, because of the people in and out, and become messy, this makes the work of fan Lin can only wait until the night when no one.


    But fortunately, Hermione left to accompany him, which is also a comfort in the heart.


    As for Ron, poor Ron was assigned to Mr. faseven. Mr. Feiqi had a set of punishments for his students. God knew what inhuman abuse Ron had received there.


    "My God, faseven, old madman, old pervert." It was late at night, but Ron''s spirit was really strong when he talked about the tragic things that happened to him.


    "Sorry, Ron, I didn''t mean to interrupt you." Fan Lin helplessly spread out the stall, "in fact, you stepped on my mop, Ron!"


    "Hold Damn it, "Ron jumped off, but it didn''t stop Ron from getting mad at Fei seven." you know, van Lin, Fei seven, that old pervert doesn''t allow me to use magic to make complaints about those damned trophies. "


    "In fact, Ron." Van Lin stopped. "Mr. faseven is a very wise choice to keep you from using magic. If your wand will clean you up, or you will blow up the whole showroom, and you, Hermione and Harry, our four medals will be in the showroom."


    "Er..." Ron was temporarily tongue tied, but soon he adjusted back to the state of Tucao, which allowed van Lin to make complaints about Ron''s strong mentality.


    "You know Fei Qi, the abnormal, he asked me to wipe hundreds of trophies with tung oil... "" Ron was a little bit incoherent. "Most importantly, that pervert, I can''t wipe one side I wiped every trophy at least six times before I let go of me... ""


    Ron pitifully extended his polished hands, which had a strong tung oil smell, and the brightness was like Malfoy''s head, the hair of the oil flower.


    "In other words, Ron, I know you are very upset now..." Van Lin looked at Ron without words, but he was embarrassed to continue to speak.


    "Please, can you sit down on the sofa..." Hermione had a broom in her hand. "You can''t clean both of us like this!"


    "Er..." Ron scratched his hair, although he wanted to join, but as soon as he thought of his trembling hands, he sat aside and waited for the work to be completed.


    Finally, with Hermione''s help, van Lin finished his punishment today. Although he could make fun of it, he was always uncomfortable, which was also considered to be his own crime.


    "But hasn''t Harry come back yet?" Ron looked at Van Lin, who had just been paralyzed on the sofa, and asked, Harry would be mad when he went to gidrow.


    "Harry..."


    "I''m back..." he said Harry, with a feeble face, took care of several people on the sofa and sat down feebly.


    "You OK, Harry." Ron looked at Harry indefinitely, "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, it''s been a mess with you? Or torture you? "


    "Ron..." Hermione cried with great discontent.


    "I just ask?" Ron had a ton, and he decided not to provoke Hermione.


    "Harry, what''s the matter?" Van Lin was concerned that he was quite sympathetic to Harry. If he had been with the narcissistic novelist for such a long time, he would be mad. He would rather work for a month than help gidero loharte reply to his fans.


    "It''s really not going to be bad, gidero lohartt. It''s a narcissist, you know, he''s been talking about what fame is, how many fans, how many admirers, and tell me I''ll catch up with him... "


    "Harry, he He just wanted Want to... " Hermione couldn''t find anything to justify gidero Lockhart.


    Gidero''s behavior is undoubtedly a kind of naked show off, and still faces a 12-year-old child.


    "Want to help Harry?" Ron said sarcastically, "he still forget, his humble things can not catch up with Harry all his life, he is just blind arrogance."Hermione''s face became more and more ugly, but she didn''t know how to defend her idol.


    "I went to bed..." Hermione coldly dropped a word and went upstairs.


    The three boys downstairs looked at each other, all of them forced.


    "Isn''t Hermione supposed to stand up and refute the right words?" Ron couldn''t believe it, looking at his back disappearing on the stairs.


    "Too much for her to recognize the inferiority of gidrow Lockhart?"


    "I think she''s angry!" Van Lin definitely nodded and summed up the above-mentioned things, "in fact, it is."


    "And one more thing, Fanlin." Harry swept away his lazy look and thought seriously, "I heard strange whispers in gidrow Lockhart''s office. Because of this, I was distracted and wrote the wrong words. Gidrow let me go, thinking I was tired. And I told him about it, and he said I must have been hearing things."


    "Whisper? What did he say? " Vaseline looked at Harry in disbelief. "I mean that whispering voice, gidrow or whatever."


    "He said he was hungry, he wanted to eat..." "And I could hear it when I got there. I walked around the corridor a lot, but I couldn''t find the source of the sound. You say, did I hear things? But I think it''s more like the house elf''s danger


    "I''m not sure, but we can check." Fanlin thought for a moment, "is there anything strange?"


    "There is a lot of water in the corridor." Harry said uncertainly, "maybe the drainage system is broken."


    "In fact, I don''t think there''s anything wrong with you. Maybe you''ve just been with guidro for a long time. After all, he''s too noisy." Ron put on his hands, quite speechless.


    "Fanlin, I think you''re going to erase Harry''s footprints." Ron pointed to the dirty place Harry stepped on when he came in. "After all, there''s water on the soles of Harry''s shoes, plus the dust on the stairs..."


    "Harry, can I beat you up..." Fanlin helplessly looked at his own labor results, heart is very sad.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 110

    It was not until Halloween that van Lin finished his punishment work. Although some Harry, Ron and Hermione helped him, and Gryffindor took the initiative to maintain it from time to time, this work still brought great inconvenience to van Lin, at least the person who slept the latest changed from Hermione to him.


    Now, finally, with a wave of magic wand to solve those damned stains, which makes van Lin very happy.


    However, this good mood did not last long. It was originally a Halloween party, but the four of them could not enjoy the food at Hogwarts.


    Since Harry didn''t know when he got help from Sir Nicholas, Harry agreed to go to his deathbed party on the night of Halloween.


    It was on that day that Sir Nicholas died. As for the fact that it was hundreds of years ago, even Sir Nicholas did not remember.


    Sir Nicholas, as the ghost of Gryffindor, is not to be hated, but who will take the initiative to get close to a ghost?


    The taste of being pierced by ghosts can be exciting. It can make you experience the feeling of winter for one second in summer.


    As Harry''s best friend, Harry should have pulled up the three of Fanlin. According to the Chinese ancient saying, the three people who shared weal and woe left the warm hall and went to the invisible underground when everyone had a dinner party to celebrate.


    It is said that Dumbledore also specially reserved a skeleton dance team for Halloween.


    It''s creepy to think about it. There are a lot of gloomy skeleton frames. They try to make beautiful posture with their pale bone sticks. No matter what, the picture will be filled with all kinds of discord.


    Still, it''s better than seeing ghosts from all over the world.


    The hall was decorated with living bats, and Hagrid''s pumpkin was made into a lantern, enough for four people to sit in.


    But the four Gryffindor wizards were doomed to miss it, and at seven o''clock sharp, they had to leave the hall.


    "I hope there will be pumpkin pie at Sir Nicholas''s dinner." Harry held on to the last glimmer of fantasy.


    "If the ghost can taste the food, Harry..." Fanlin was speechless. "In fact, I''d rather go back earlier. I asked Neville to take food for us and use my pocket."


    "That''s good, and I asked Ginny to bring us some of everything." Hermione said quickly, "I don''t think there will be food for people to eat at ghost dinner."


    The aisle leading to Sir Nicholas''s death party was full of candles, but they didn''t make people happy.


    The long, thin black candle, which was bright blue, cast a dim, ghostly shadow on their faces.


    Every step down. The temperature will drop a little bit. Van Lin had to cast a warm-up spell for Harry and Ron. It was too cold here.


    A strange sound became more and more clear as the four walked in. Van Lin heard a sound like thousands of nails grasping a huge blackboard.


    "Isn''t that music?" Ron whispered. They turned a corner and saw Sir Nicholas standing by the door with the dark purple curtain.


    "My dear friends," he said sadly, "welcome, welcome It''s sad that you can come... "


    He took off his feathered hat, bowed to them and let them in.


    It''s unbelievable. In the house, hundreds of pale, transparent people were floating on the dance floor, waltzing to the terrible, creepy music. On the platform under the dark curtain, a symphony orchestra is pulling 30 chainsaws. The overhead chandelier glows blue. Their breath was fogged; it was like walking into a refrigerator.


    "Let''s walk around and see?" Harry suggested that he wanted to move his numb feet.


    "Be careful not to pass through others," said Fanlin solemnly. "It''s impolite."


    They walked along the edge of the stage. They saw a group of sombre nuns; a ragged man in fetters; and fat Farrell, a happy ghost of hefpaff. He was talking to a knight with an arrow in his brow. Harry was not surprised to see barrow covered in blood, a haggard ghost of Slytherin.


    The arrival of the four also won the attention of all the ghosts. At a ghost''s death party, there were four living people. Their young Qi and blood made them very useful.


    "They''re all looking at us." Harry said nervously. In fact, Harry regrets this decision very much, but for pulling people into the water, Harry is more comfortable.


    "Oh, no," said Hermione suddenly. "Come back and turn my head around, I don''t want to talk to the crying Myrtle --"


    "who?" Asked Fanlin. They turned back immediately.


    "She''s always scary in the ladies'' room on the first floor."


    "She''s scary in the bathroom?" Fanlin was puzzled that no one in Hogwarts, except Pippi, seemed to have done such a thing."Yes, she lost her temper there, flooded the toilet, and it was a mess all year round. If I could, I would never go there. It''s terrible to hear her cry when you go to the bathroom - "


    " Hey, Harry, here''s your food. " Ron yelled, and suddenly a large number of trays appeared on a table not far away.


    They walked over eagerly and were stunned. There was a large rotten fish on a silver plate, a coal burning cake on a tray, a large green hairy moth crawling cheese, and a huge tombstone shaped gray cake, which read in Tar: Nicholas demis popington died on October 31, 1492.


    Here''s a robust ghost approaching the table, bending down through the food, his mouth wide open, through a stinking salmon.


    "Can you taste anything when you pass through the food?" Asked Fanlin.


    "A little bit!" The ghost answered sadly and then floated away.


    "I think they wanted the taste because they wanted the food to rot Hermione said suddenly. She held her nose close to a plate of rotten animal livers.


    "Let''s go. I don''t feel well." Harry said something queasy.


    As soon as they turned, a little man floated out from under the table, suspended in the air, and stopped in front of them.


    "Hello, pimp." Harry said hello carefully.


    The troublemaker wore a bright yellow party hat, a spinning bow tie, and a broad face with a smile. He''s the least transparent.


    "Take a bite?" He picked up a plate of moldy peanuts and asked sweetly.


    "No, thank you." Said Hermione immediately.


    "I heard you speak ill of poor myrtle," said the peeves. "You''re not polite to maitole." He took a deep breath and yelled, "ah, Myrtle!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 111

    "You Hello Myrtle. "


    A ghost girl squatted and floated over. Her face was the most melancholy that Fanlin had ever seen. Half covered in sparse hair, wearing a pair of thick pearl glasses.


    "What''s the matter?" Myrtle looks bewildered at four people and a ghost.


    "Not so..." Hermione said quickly, "I''m glad to see you walk out of the toilet."


    "You''re lying," cried Pippi, who had pretended to be harmless to humans and animals.


    "They were just talking about you..."


    "I didn''t..." Hermione forced herself to calm down. "In fact, we are happy for you. We are praising you for your beautiful day."


    "Really?" Myrtle stuck it on Hermione''s face.


    "Er..." Hermione still doesn''t cheat people. For a while, Hermione can''t answer Myrtle''s question.


    "I knew," Myrtle floated back some distance, "you''re making fun of me." Silver tears fell from her tiny, almost transparent eyes.


    "No, I didn''t, I''m telling the truth, you''re really good today..." Hermione is a little poor in words. She tugs at Van Lin''s sleeve with her hand. However, Fanlin is about to open her mouth when she is scared back by the outbreak of myrtle.


    "You lie." Myrtle''s voice was like that of a lion roaring, and the ears of four little witches were buzzing.


    "Do you think I don''t know what people say about me? Fat Myrtle! Ugly Myrtle! The crying Myrtle


    "Another one, you''ve missed the word dirty..." Pippi added, gloating, that''s what he likes to do.


    The wailing Myrtle burst into tears, and the whole hall was filled with mournful cries. Pippi followed her, throwing peanuts at her and shouting, "dirty, dirty!"


    "My God..." Hermione held her head in despair, which she could not bear.


    "That''s enough..." Ron was a little impatient, which made his mood very bad. "Let''s go. I don''t want to stay here. Who would be interested in a bunch of ghost parties?"


    "Ron..." Van Lin gently touched Ron, Ron''s words were heard by a large number of ghosts present.


    "How about it?" Sir Nicholas floated over at the right time. As the host of the party, these small things still need to be handled by him.


    "Have a good time? My friend? "


    "Well, actually, not bad..." Harry had a headache, but just then an unexpected man appeared in front of him.


    "Laura?" Harry looked at Laura, who had just come in. "Why are you here?"


    "You mean Miss Laura?" Sir Nicholas lamented, "this is my special guest. In fact, some soul magic of the Chris family is very practical, which can add some interesting things to our boring ghosts."


    Sir Nicholas thought of the sad saying, and soon he drifted to the rostrum. As the host of the banquet, Sir Nicholas would like to express his thoughts on these banquets in front of so many ghosts.


    "What are you doing?" Van Lin looked at Laura with some doubts.


    "I am an important guest..." Laura chuckled, "every class of Chris family students are very popular with ghosts. As long as there are people from the Chris family, ghosts will try their best to invite them. This ability is also the last talent of pure blood wizard."


    "Talent?" "Can you be more specific?"


    "Of course..." Laura looked a little lonely, "this is a kind of inheritance and blood magic, the blood magic of Chris family is soul healing, which can make those ghosts enjoy the feeling of living for a short time. However, with the weakening of blood, the effect becomes bigger and smaller. Maybe in the next generation, this talent will disappear completely."


    "Sorry..." Van Lin apologetically said, but Laura''s explanation also let him go for the pure blood wizard to go a new understanding.


    "Nothing?" Laura shook her head, but more importantly, her face became paler than before.


    "You don''t feel well?" Hermione frowned and asked, "you don''t look a bit bloody on your face."


    "It doesn''t matter. Maybe it''s too cold here."


    "Oh, all right!" Hermione nodded, took out her wand and gave Laura a warm-up charm.


    "Thank you." Laura nodded. "Sir Nicholas is going to speak." When she finished speaking, she motioned for everyone to cast their eyes. It would be very impolite if the host was absent-minded.


    By this time, the symphony orchestra had stopped playing.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," Sir Nicholas said with a sad look, "we are in a very sad mood today..."


    Suddenly, the hunting horn sounded.So they and every ghost in the room were quiet and excited.


    "Ah, let''s go and see." Said Sir Nicholas painfully.


    Twelve ghost horses rushed into the house, each with a headless knight. Everyone clapped their hands wildly, and Harry clapped his hands, but he stopped as soon as he saw Nick''s expression.


    The horse galloped to the center of the dance floor, raised its front legs, and stopped standing on its hind legs. A tall ghost stood in front of him, his bearded head under his arm, blew his horn, and then took a step forward and raised his head high. So he can see the crowd. (laughter breaks out in the crowd.) He went up to Sir Nicholas and put his head back on his neck.


    "Nick," he cried. "How are you? Is the head still there? "


    he clapped Sir Nicholas on the shoulder with a hearty laugh.


    "Welcome, bodmore. "Sir Nicholas replied stiffly.


    "Living man! "Birdmore, seeing Harry, Ron, Vaseline, Hermione and Laura, jumped up in mock surprise and dropped his head again. (another burst of laughter from the crowd)


    "it''s fun and wonderful. "Sir Nicholas said darkly.


    "Don''t mind, Nick. "Bodmore and the other headless Knights began to throw ice hockey, drawing the attention of the crowd to the past. Sir Nicholas gave up his speech in vain as his head cheered past him.


    Harry was cold, and the effect of the warm-up spell was over.


    "Let''s go," said Ron, somewhat ominously. It''s getting colder and colder in the hall. Of course, van Lin has no problem. He is still used to the cold.


    But Harry, Hermione, and Ron stay didn''t feel so good.


    What surprised van Lin most was that Laura didn''t feel any discomfort, and she still looked at the performance on the stage with a smile.


    However, van Lin can feel a strange magic, will see wrapped up, it seems that because of this, Laura is not afraid of the sound brought by these ghosts.


    However, this should be Laura''s family goods or the power of blood. After all, the influence of ghosts comes from the soul, and the premise is not to pass through a ghost body.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 112

    "I''m hungry I want to eat... "


    A sudden voice came out of Harry''s mind. It was a familiar voice that Harry had heard before.


    "Blood I smell fresh... "


    Harry shook his head, as if to drive the sound out of his mind, but it didn''t help.


    "What''s the matter, Harry!" It seems strange that van Lin noticed Harry''s change.


    "That voice, that voice is ringing again, can''t you hear it?" Harry asked Vaseline in a low voice, which made it difficult for Harry to talk about it because of Laura''s presence.


    "If you mean Sir Nicholas, I think you can hear it clearly even at the party." Fanlin replied disapprovingly.


    "No It''s not that, as I said the other day, the voice that appeared in gidrow Lockhart''s office. " Harry is very irritable at this time, it seems that the sound will torture Harry unclear.


    "No, he''s going to kill I heard the hunger and thirst in his words, "Harry suddenly woke up," let''s go, van Lin... "


    "Harry..." Van Lin looked at Harry, who suddenly changed his face and ran out. He also felt vaguely that something bad was going to happen.


    "Sorry..." "Harry is not feeling well. We won''t be here for Sir Nicholas''s dinner. If we have a chance, we''ll continue."


    Forced to smile at Laura, Laura''s face seems to be even more pale, Laura gently shook her head, indicating that it''s OK, Fanlin can''t wait to pull Hermione and Ron to chase Harry out.


    "Why Now Vaseline, "Hermione gasped," Harry, why Suddenly he ran out


    "I don''t know." But something bad must have happened. We can''t let Harry go alone


    "Poineme!"


    Following the wand''s guidance, the three of them kept walking through the hallway of Hogwarts. Due to the delay, Harry''s trace had long been invisible, but he could only follow the wand''s instructions.


    Along the way, van Lin didn''t hear the voice of Harry trying to kill people, but with their footsteps, a sound of stepping on the water echoed in the Hogwarts corridor.


    "Drainage system Thoroughly Is it broken? " Ron was wiping his face splashed with water and make complaints about it.


    Unconsciously, the water under their feet became thicker and thicker, about half an inch high.


    "Harry!" Van Lim yelled, and as soon as he turned a corner, he saw Harry standing beside a wall in a daze.


    But it was soon clear to Fanling what Harry was looking at.


    On the wall of the two windows, the words the size of the sole of a foot, which was smeared on it, shimmered in the flickering light of the torches.


    I don''t know who wrote the letter. Although Fanlin hoped that it was red paint, the bloody air in the air told him that it must be something''s blood.


    The letters have turned dark red, and they seem to have been written for a while, but it should not be too long. Some blood is still flowing down the wall.


    "Who did it?" Van Lin frowned and looked at the letters on the wall carefully. "The secret room has been opened. Be careful, descendants of the enemy. "


    " what is this - hanging below? " Ron said, his voice trembling.


    As they moved slowly, Ron almost slipped: there was a pool of water on the floor. Van Lin and Hermione quickly hold Ron.


    The three men approached Harry, their eyes fixed on a black mass not far in front of Harry. They immediately recognized what it was and quickly jumped back.


    Mrs. loris, the keeper''s cat, her tail hanging from the torch barrel, her body as rigid as a plank, her eyes wide open.


    They''re stuck there for seconds. And then Ron, a little scared, said, "Harry, get out of here."


    "Harry?" Van Lin called out, Harry a little distracted, perhaps because the scene is too strange and terrible reasons, the atmosphere suddenly changed incomparably quiet.


    "Ah..."


    Ron gave a sudden scream, which was a thrill to everyone''s nerves.


    "What''s the matter, Ron..." Fanlin took out his wand and kept looking around, but nothing appeared.


    "Spider Spiders, "Ron almost broke down," lots of spiders. "


    Along the direction of Ron''s finger, it was a window leading to the outside. Groups of spiders were struggling to get out of the place as if they could not wait to leave.


    "Ron..." Hermione let out an angry cry. She was so scared that she almost screamed with Ron.


    "Hold Sorry... " Ron said, short circuited, "I''m really scared of this stuff."After Ron''s surprise, Harry seemed to be able to speak, and the voice in his mind gradually faded until it disappeared.


    "We should try to help Mrs. loris." Harry stammered that he had not yet fully recovered.


    "Finiteincaratem!"


    Vaseline gently knocked with his wand on Mrs. loris, but it was no use. Mrs. Loris was petrified very thoroughly, so that the magic spell of Vaseline did not work at all.


    "Maybe we should get out of here." Hermione worried, four people quietly leave the party, and then appear here, there are also blood written on the wall, plus a completely petrified cat, which if seen, the four of them will have no good consequences.


    But it''s too late. A few thunderous noises in the distance told them that the dinner was over. At the same time, there was the sound of footsteps on the stairs at both ends of the corridor. People who are full talk happily and loudly. After a while, the students poured in from both ends.


    When the cat was seen hanging upside down, the chatter of conversation, the sound of footsteps, all stopped. Harry, Ron, van Lin and Hermione were standing in the middle of the corridor. Everyone quietly leaned forward to look at the terrible words on the wall.


    In the silence, a man called out.


    "Be careful, descendants of the enemy! You''re the next target, the mud bloodline


    Draco Malfoy stepped out of the crowd. His cold eyes glowed, his normally bloodless face flushed, and he grinned at the motionless cat.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 113

    "What''s the matter? What''s going on?" Mr. filch was always so haunted that he came out of there and struggled to get to the front of the crowd.


    When he saw Mrs. loris, he was frightened by the scene, and his face was full of horror.


    "My cat! My cat! What''s wrong with Mrs. Loris? "He screamed, like a beast that has been wounded.


    Then he widened his eyes and turned to the wand in his hand?


    "You He screamed, "it''s you! You killed my cat! You killed her! I''m going to kill you! I want to - "


    " no, not Vaseline... "


    "No..."


    Hermione and others waved their hands in a flurry, but it didn''t help. Mr. filch didn''t listen to anything now. Even though van Lim was very respectful to him, everything seemed unimportant in front of his Mrs. loris.


    "I''m just trying to touch the spell..."


    "I''m going to kill you..." Filch''s face became ferocious, and van Lin swore it was the most ugly face he had ever seen.


    "Abbes!"


    A majestic voice came from the crowd, which made Mr. Feiqi stop his crazy behavior.


    Dumbledore at this time in a group of teachers with the following has come to the scene. He quickly untied Mrs. Norris.


    "All back to their respective lounges!" Dumbledore said seriously, from Dumbledore''s expression can judge that this matter is very serious.


    The voice fell, the surrounding crowd also gradually dispersed, Fanlin and others also want to go back with the crowd, but unfortunately, this is just a beautiful idea.


    "Come with me, filch," he said to FIGO. "You too, Mr. Porter, Mr. Weasley, Mr. Fanling and miss Hermione."


    Gidero Lockhart stepped forward and was particularly enthusiastic.


    "My office is recently, headmaster Dumbledore. ¡ª¡ªIt''s upstairs - please feel free to use it. "


    the silent crowd soon dispersed and let them go up. Gidrow Lockhart followed Dumbledore with excitement and self righteousness, as did McGonagall and Professor Snape.


    As they walked into gidrow Lockhart''s dark office, van leen saw some curly hair in the painting, and jidro loharte scrambled to avoid the crowd. The real girro Lockhart lit the candle on the table and stood back to one side. Dumbledore put Mrs. Norris on the smooth table and began to examine her. Harry, Ron, vaseline and Hermione sat down in their chairs by the candlestick, looking at Dumbledore, exchanging tense looks from time to time.


    "You will pay for it..." ''said Mr. filch, grimly. He had clearly identified the murderer.


    Mr. Filch''s reaction made Fanlin very angry. "We didn''t do anything to your cat, and your cat didn''t die. It was petrified. I was just trying to help it out..."


    "You lied..." Mr. Filch''s body was more bent, his eyes protruding, and he was staring at the four men in Fanlin. It seemed that if Dumbledore had not been present, filch would have rushed up to tear van Lin to pieces.


    "Enough, Albus!" With a big wave of his hand, Dumbledore stopped Feiqi''s stupid behavior. "Mr. Fanlin didn''t lie. Your cat is really just petrified. Van Lin is just touching the incantation."


    "Aha, there''s nothing wrong with what I think." "It''s a pity that I wasn''t at the scene, or I would have saved it. I just knew a very useful mantra to remove fossilization, but it can only be used at that time."


    But no one paid attention to this crazy boasting of how magical his mantra was, except for himself in the picture on the wall.


    "It''s just cursed. It''s just that the way it''s presented is just petrified. In fact, there''s no mantra that can touch it. Naturally, Mr. van Lin''s mantra is useless." Dumbledore took back his hand, straightened up, and decided on the whole thing.


    For a moment, girero Lockhart stopped talking, and his expression became serious, but no one cared.


    "But what kind of curse is, I''m sorry, I''m not sure, so I can''t say..."


    "Ask him..." Filch pointed his finger at Van Lin, "he made my cat look like this..."


    "A sophomore can''t do that." Dumbledore said for sure. "This requires the most advanced black magic --"


    "he did it, he did it!" Feiqi was so excited that he spattered all over the place, and his plump face turned purple.


    "Calm down..." Dumbledore said seriously, the sound was like a big clock being struck.


    "No..." Filch hugged his head in pain, and his sobbing voice came from it, but it didn''t make Fanlin feel sorry.


    "Allow me to say a few words, principal," snape said from the shadow.Harry felt a strong unease at the moment; he didn''t think Snape would say something good for them.


    "Al and his friends may just be in places where they shouldn''t be at the wrong time," he said with a slight contempt, as if he didn''t believe it himself, "but there are some places we really suspect. Why were they in the hallway upstairs? Why don''t they be at the Halloween party? "


    "Sorry, teacher..." "We just accepted the invitation to Sir Nicholas''s birthday dinner, and then..." with a respectful bow


    "Then I''m hungry, I want to go back to the living dinner," Harry picked up. "In fact, there''s nothing else in the ghost party that we can eat."


    Then there was a knock on the door outside. A weak figure came in from the door.


    "I''m sorry to disturb you," Laura bowed deeply. "I was at the ghost dinner party, and I could prove that they were four there."


    "Laura Chris?" Snape picked the eyebrow, and he knew about the Chris family, and he was very popular with ghosts.


    "It seems that our little wizard has cleaned the suspect, isn''t it?" Deng Bu Lido laughed, who didn''t know what he was thinking,


    headmaster... " Mr. filch was still crying, "my cat is dead, and I want to see someone punished."


    "We can''t wrongly an innocent man, Abbas!" Deng said seriously, looking back and forth on five people from time to time.


    Snape seems to have something to say, but Van Lin saw his mouth twitch, did not open, which let fan Lin''s heart relaxed.


    Although Laura proved it for them, the explanation was still flawed.


    "We can treat her, Abbas," Dumbledore said patiently. "The sputraux taught a new group of Mandela grass. As soon as she was nurtured, I would take one to help Mrs. lorries recover. "


    "I''ll do it," said gidero Lockhart. "I must have done it a hundred times and I can make a pair of Mandela herbal medicines when I sleep."


    "Sorry," snape said coldly, "but I believe I am the master of pharmacy in this school. I''ll do better to recover the medicine. No, Professor Lockhart! "


    Then there was another awkward silence.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 114

    These days Harry and van Lin are very difficult, the reason is certainly petrified Mrs. loris.


    Even though it has been proved to Dumbledore that Mrs. Loris was not the result of both of them, the Hogwarts students did not think so.


    Especially when everyone sees the blood written on the wall, it doesn''t seem like a prank at all.


    A faint element of uneasiness spread from all the little witches.


    Early this morning, when everyone was having breakfast, some people pointed at Van Lin and others from time to time. It seemed that these things had something to do with them.


    "Come on, Harry, don''t care about these things." Van Lim patted Harry on the shoulder, although the eyes made them very uncomfortable.


    And just then, Fred and George jokingly praised Harry and van Lin for petrifying the damn cat.


    This made Harry very angry. Fortunately, Harry didn''t let Harry break out like this. Under the persuasion of the three people, Harry finally stabilized his mood a little. Although the Welles brothers always wanted to get rid of that damned cat.


    "You know, Fred and George are just joking." Ron said awkwardly on the side, and his two brothers had caused him a lot of trouble.


    "Fanlin Harry... " Laura came through the door, but Slytherin''s identity made him look out of place with Gryffindor.


    "Or I''ll testify for you, and let everyone know that this matter has nothing to do with you."


    "No, Laura." Fanlin said with a bitter smile, "in fact, it''s no use. No one will believe it. Besides, many Gryffindor congratulated Mrs. Loris for what happened."


    "What are you doing, Laura Chris?" Malfoy''s voice came from Slytherin''s long table, and he took his two idiots to this side step by step.


    "Are you kowtowing to the Savior? Or do you like him, a man with a split head? " It''s Malfoy''s usual way to make a mockery of Harry.


    "Malfoy, you''re really disgusting..." Laura''s eyes are gloomy looking at Malfoy, she would like to be in Malfoy''s face hard to come up and down.


    "Why, what I said upset you? Laura Chris? "


    "Malfoy, you must have brushed your teeth with cow dung in the morning..." Hermione glared at Malfoy.


    "Shut your mouth, mud!" Malfoy looked at Hermione fiercely, "but you don''t have a few days to stay, do you?"


    With that, Malfoy, without waiting for grando''s reaction, left with his two attendants.


    "Sorry..." Laura bowed deeply to Hermione.


    "It''s not your fault, Laura." Hermione quickly waved her hand, and Laura''s apology made her very uncomfortable.


    "No, I apologize for you instead of the wizard family. Malfoy''s style has seriously discredited the honor."


    For a while, everyone was silent. Wizard''s blood is a taboo word now. After all, there was a man who nearly destroyed the whole magic world under the banner of bloodline theory.


    "I think I got out of here." Laura finished, took her book, turned and walked out of the hall.


    The first class is Professor McGonagall''s metamorphosis class. In view of Professor McGonagall''s dignity, no one dares to be late for even a minute.


    The four of Fanlin came to the classroom in a hurry to find a seat to do well. This class was held together with Slytherin. In view of what happened in the hall just now, Fanlin and others just nodded to Laura, a new friend of Slytherin, and did not look at it more. Malfoy was lying lazily on the table, and when the four of the Fanlin passed by, Malfoy snorted to Hermione.


    "Well, turn to page 143 of your textbook. What we are going to learn today is to turn living things into dead things. Do you all know the mantra?"


    Professor McGonagall took out his wand and gently pointed it at the parrot on the desk.


    "Veraverto!"


    The original living parrot changed its current form at a very fast speed. The original parrot standing on the desk was a beautiful crystal goblet.


    This is a necessary means for Professor McGonagall''s class. Exquisite incantation can always attract the eyes of most of the little witches. Unfortunately, today''s situation is not applicable, and everyone''s attention is not focused on learning.


    "Who can demonstrate it?" Professor McGonagall glanced. "It''s you, Mr. Ron Welles."


    Ron sat up straight, embarrassed, unsure whether his wand was up to the job.


    Ron''s fat mouse with a pinkie missing is lying on the table, and Ron''s deformed object is this stupid mouse.


    "Veraverto!"Ron''s wand this time did not spray unnecessary black smoke and magic sparks, but the effect of the spell was not satisfactory.


    The rat''s body constantly surging, and soon became a goblet, if that can be counted as a cup.


    The whole body of the cup is covered with mottled fur, which looks very disgusting. Besides, there is a mouse tail beside the cup, which is still shaking, which looks very funny.


    "I think, Mr. Welles, you must change your wand as soon as possible." Professor McGonagall said solemnly, but no one was laughing. The atmosphere in the class was still so quiet.


    Hermione suddenly raised her hand. As a top student in the class, Hermione was deeply liked by Professor McGonagall.


    "Are you going to demonstrate it, Miss Granger?" Professor McGonagall pushed her glasses, and she was glad that the class had returned to its former atmosphere. But that''s not what Professor McGonagall wanted.


    "I''m sorry, Professor McGonagall." Hermione frowned and looked at Professor McGonagall with a serious look. "Can you tell us something about that secret room?"


    Hermione''s voice constantly echoed in the classroom, and everyone''s eyes were fixed on Professor McGonagall.


    "Miss Granger..." Professor McGonagall pursed her lips, and she wanted to turn down the request, which had nothing to do with the class.


    Professor McGonagall was walking back and forth in the front of the classroom. She felt everyone''s heart and was now considering the pros and cons of saying it.


    "Well, Miss Granger..." Professor McGonagall looked pale. "I''ll tell you something about this secret room."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 115

    "It goes back to the beginning of Hogwarts." Professor McGonagall kept walking around the classroom, and everyone''s attention was focused on Professor McGonagall. Even the little wizard who hated class most could not help sitting upright.


    "About a thousand years ago, there were four extremely great and powerful witches. In order to change the status quo of witchcraft, Hogwarts School of witchcraft and Wizardry was founded, and four magic colleges were divided."


    Professor McGonagall pauses, which is mentioned in a history of Hogwarts.


    "Godric Gryffindor, Helga Hufflepuff, Rowena Ravenclaw and finally, sakazar Slytherin!"


    "They founded Gryffindor, huffpav, Ravenclaw, and Slytherin."


    "At the beginning of the school, the four people were very close, but later, because of some problems in the school, one person quit Hogwarts, and that person was Salazar Slytherin."


    "I knew that." Ron murmured in a low voice below, but no one paid attention to his differences. These contents were not written in the history of the public school.


    "Salazar Slytherin had a big fight with three other founders because of the student enrollment. According to Salazar Slytherin, not everyone is fit to learn magic. Only the children of wizard families of noble blood have the right to receive education. But the other three don''t think so


    "The other three founders thought that they should expand the source of students, because the situation of witches was not good at that time. Muggles and the religious clergy in the church classified witches and dark creatures into one group. In fact, they were just another kind of existence of witches, in the name of God."


    "In any case, Salazar Slytherin couldn''t agree with the other three, so he left Hogwarts at the very beginning."


    "According to legend, because Salazar Slytherin was dissatisfied with the practice of the other three founders, he secretly built a secret room when he set up the school. After his successor returned to Hogwarts, he opened his secret room, got his legacy, and then eliminated those who Salazar Slytherin thought were not qualified to learn magic and rectify Hogwarts It''s pure. "


    Professor McGonagall talked about the secret room. Except for Laura, all Slytherin''s eyes became brighter and brighter.


    Salazar Slytherin''s relic, the removal of all people of impure blood, is exactly what many Slytherin dreams of. As for fear?


    You''re kidding. The most basic thing to get into Slytherin is that the lineage must be pure and be cleared by Salazar Slytherin''s successor. Of course, this will not happen to Slytherin.


    "That is to say, the person who clears the Muggle blood line?" Hermione asked cautiously, which was no different from the black wizard she had been.


    "I think so, Miss Hermione Granger!" Professor McGonagall said quickly, but judging from Professor McGonagall''s pale face, she was really worried about it.


    "What''s in that chamber?"


    "I don''t know exactly," Professor McGonagall said. "It''s said that only Slytherin''s heirs can control it. It''s a terrible beast from ancient times."


    At the end of Professor McGonagall''s story, everyone took a breath. If this is true, then everyone present would be in danger. They did not think that a weak descendant could control the monster left by Salazar Slytherin.


    A faint uneasiness quickly crept into everyone''s mind, and everyone was expecting Professor McGonagall to tell more about the chamber of secrets.


    "In fact, you don''t have to worry." Professor McGonagall clapped his hands, as if to draw attention to her.


    "As for the secret room, we think it is a legend. After all, for thousands of years, the school has prevented people from looking for the secret room left by Salazar Slytherin for thousands of years. Unfortunately, we searched all over Hogwarts, but we didn''t find it. I think this time, someone must have been hostile to the school and wanted to attack the school maliciously Fruit. "


    "For this reason, I can only say that the school will find out the person behind the scenes as soon as possible and give everyone a stable living environment."


    ¡­¡­


    "I always thought Salazar Slytherin was a perverted fool." Ron said to Harry, van Lin and Hermione. They played in the corridor as usual. "But I never thought he was the ancestor of this pile of pure blood waste, and I would never stay in that college. To be honest, if the branch hat put me in Slytherin, I would go straight home by train... "


    Hermione nodded warmly, but. Van Lim had some different opinions. "In fact, Laura was assigned to Slytherin.""She doesn''t belong there. I think she should go to Ravenclaw, or Gryffindor!" Ron nodded. All four of them were very fond of the girl Slytherin, who had helped each other in the collapse.


    Harry didn''t say anything. His stomach was upset. Harry never told Ron, Vaseline, or Hermione that they took him seriously when they put him in Slytherin.


    He remembered that it was just like yesterday, when he put his hat on his head a year ago, a voice whispered in his ear.


    "You can be great. It''s all in your head. There''s no doubt that Slytherin can help you to succeed..."


    But Harry thought very hard because he had heard about Slytherin''s bad reputation because of the Dark Lord.


    "Not to Slytherin?" The hat said, "Oh, well, if you''re sure It''s better in Gryffindor... "


    That''s about it. Harry kept thinking about the yard hat. It''s not a good sign.


    "What''s the matter? Harry


    Van Lim shook Harry''s arm. The three of them kept talking about Laura and Slytherin''s secret room. But Harry didn''t speak all the way and didn''t know what he was tired of. He walked quickly and left the three people far behind.


    "I..."


    "Maybe our great Savior, Potter! The story of the philosopher becomes a fantasy


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 116

    "Why it''s always you, Malfoy!" Fanlin said with some helplessness that he was worthy of the rival of Harry Potter, Mr. Draco Malfoy.


    "Why is it always me?" Malfoy said in a funny way, "I think you''d better worry about yourself, Al!"


    Malfoy said, looking up and down at Van Lin and Hermione, "you, and this complete mud seed, you''d better think about whether you want to stay here. As for Porter and Welles, you two should be glad of your lineage, although it''s a disgrace to the pure blood wizard!"


    "Malfoy, you..." Harry was just about to fight Malfoy when a sudden voice stopped them.


    "Don''t be so arrogant, Draco!"


    Talking about a man more than 70 meters, poke black windbreaker, high foot black leather boots, set off his role is particularly pale.


    This man looks like Malfoy, and his face is full of arrogance. Long yellow hair spread over the shoulders, it is particularly dazzling.


    He was wearing a pair of black leather gloves and holding a walking stick. The top of the stick was decorated with a snake head.


    "Yes, father!" Malfoy bowed his head respectfully and retreated behind the man.


    "This is Lucius, Lucius Malfoy, Draco''s father, a total outcast." Ron whispered. Van Lin didn''t go to Diagon Alley, so van Lin had not seen Lucius Malfoy!


    "Didn''t your father teach you how to respect a nobleman, Weasley..."


    Lucius thought for a moment, as if thinking about which child was in front of him.


    "Well, I think I should have a good communication with your stupid dad, Arthur Weasley, about your family''s education. But it''s sad that Weasley is too busy and he has to work hard to earn your tuition."


    Lucius Malfoy snorted with disdain, as if talking to Ron was his greatest benefactor.


    Malfoy and his two idiots laughed quietly behind Lucius. Van Lin realized that cheap mouth is indeed the genetic gift of Malfoy family. Maybe Malfoy''s blood is from a disgusting slug.


    "We meet again, Harry Potter!" Lucius came up and looked down at Harry.


    "Are you still with your poor friends? A Muggle, a valet? Of course, there are also... " Lucius turned his head and looked at Vaseline.


    "You are, Fanlin Al, aren''t you?"


    Van Lim did not speak. In the face of Lucius, Fanlin really could not afford any thought of taking care of him.


    After all, if the dog bites you, you can''t bite back, can you!


    "A half blood, or the Chinese wizard world, tut Tut, what a pity!" Lucius shook his head as if regretfully.


    Harry was very angry when he saw him like this. He was heavily dressed and looked at him.


    "I really hope you can say these words in front of my grandfather. Of course, if you have the strength!" Van Lim nodded slightly to Lucius, maintaining his basic courtesy to an elderly man. Although there is no meaning of respect.


    Lucius snorted. He didn''t want to go on. He knew who Fanlin''s grandfather was. As the manager of Hogwarts and the head of the Malfoy family, he certainly knew the strength of the Chinese Ministry of magic. He didn''t want to invite someone close to Dumbledore to fill his troubles for no reason.


    "Lucius!" Professor McGonagall''s voice suddenly came from a distance, "what are you doing at Hogwarts?"


    "As the director of Hogwarts School, I think I have the right to inspect the status quo of Hogwarts, don''t I? Vice President Mileva Lucius bowed slightly, as if he had done enough etiquette, but the momentum of arrogance could not be concealed.


    "Of course, love for students is also essential..." With that, Lucius took a deep look at Harry. "In fact, I think there is a big problem with the status quo of Hogwarts, whether it''s the education of students or the school hidden danger! Isn''t it? "


    Lucius seemed to be pointing, which made Professor McGonagall close his lips again. She knew what Lucius meant.


    "Come with me..." Professor McGonagall said quickly, "headmaster Dumbledore is waiting for you in his office. This is your destination, director Malfoy!"


    "Good..." Lucius patted his clothes, then lowered his head and looked at the four.


    "It''s sad. Enjoy your last days. This is for you Lucius is not paying attention to the four. "Let''s go, Draco!"


    "Be careful, Potter!" Malfoy deliberately bumped into Harry and followed his father triumphantly.


    "It''s disgusting that they all look like this..." Said Hermione."Of course, they all came out of slazhelin, a bad-minded Wizard of the family, who really didn''t understand how such a person would become the director of Hogwarts. It was a great sorrow!"


    Ron''s face was red and he jumped with anger. If Ron had that strength, van Lin vowed that Ron would not hesitate to fly out Hughes and Malfoy.


    "In fact, there is a very important question!" "In his conversation with Professor McGonagall, he had a serious problem with safety problems. He must know something!"


    "What a strange thing is this..." Hermione frowned, "don''t you hear him, Hughes is Hogwarts'' school director!"


    "No, Hermione, it''s not the same!" "You know, the beast is closed in the secret room, it''s a monster," said Van Lin seriously! Hughes is also very relieved to put Malfoy in Hogwarts? "


    "He is pure blood..." Hermione whispered, but the credibility of the remark was very low.


    "The heirs will never be teachers of the college, otherwise the secret room will have been opened long ago, and we will not have to wait until we get to grade two. Since the heir is a little wizard, who can guarantee that he can really control the monster left by slazhelin? But Hughes didn''t look worried! "


    "What can this tell?" Ron was confused, and these things were not at all a problem he was thinking about.


    "It shows that if Hughes is not a cold blooded animal, he must be very clear about the secret room, so he can rest assured that Malfoy will stay at school, right!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 117

    "Yes, he must have known about the chamber of secrets, or did he use it to attack Dumbledore?" Van Lin is also a little uncertain, these are his conjectures, which obviously can not be regarded as any evidence.


    "It must be so!" Harry exclaimed excitedly, "remember dobby? He said he wanted to protect us and said there was a huge plot at Hogwarts this year. Now it''s basically clear! "


    "Harry, you mean that crazy little elf is really here to protect you?" Ron said uncertainly, for this little elf who almost killed them, Ron couldn''t get any good feeling!


    "No mistake, Ron!" Harry''s eyes were full of confidence.


    "It must be like this. Compared with Malfoy''s family elves, this is also in line with Dobby''s scars, master''s punishment and old noble''s manner! Now the plot has appeared. Slytherin''s chamber of secrets has been opened. The monsters in it have been cleared of all impure blood It''s all in line with the definition of the Malfoy family. You know, all the Malfoys are from Slytherin. Ron, you told me that! "


    The more Harry said it, the more excited he became, as if he had found the answer to the question.


    "Even, maybe Malfoy opened the chamber of secrets. You know, in this school, Malfoy is the one who hates the impure blood most, and it is Malfoy who maintains the pure blood wizard!"


    "Ha Harry... " Ron was a little bit frightened by Harry''s appearance, and although it didn''t sound like a problem to Ron, Ron could not help shrinking his neck.


    "I think now we should go to Dumbledore and expose this evil man!" After Harry finished speaking, he wanted to run to Dumbledore''s office, and in front of Lucius, he would pierce all the plots of Lucius!


    "Wait a minute, Harry!" Fanlin stopped Harry quickly. "You can''t go like this!"


    "Why?" Harry exclaimed, "so that Dumbledore can punish the Malfoys and put the Lucius in Azkaban!"


    "But, Harry!" Hermione looked at Harry seriously. "These are just guesses. We have no evidence to prove that the whole thing is just like our guess."


    "You have to calm down, Harry!" Van Lim stares at Harry''s eyes seriously. "There''s no use in being rash!"


    "What shall we do?" Harry stopped dejectedly.


    "We need evidence, Harry!" Fanlin said seriously, "if we don''t have evidence, it''s useless at all!"


    "But where is the evidence to be obtained..."


    For a moment, the three boys fell into silence, the evidence of this matter, really has no clue!


    "Maybe Malfoy should know something about the chamber of secrets. That night, Malfoy was laughing all by himself


    "But how could Malfoy betray his father and give us the news?"


    "In fact, there is no question. Malfoy likes to show off. If his two attendants, Clara and Goyle ask, Malfoy will not be stingy with his words!"


    "Then we''re going to press Clara and Goyle, knock them both out, and ask them hard?" Ron said uncertainly, this idea is very good, but it is not reliable at all!


    "What do you expect those two fools to know?" Hermione looked at Ron discontentedly. "Then you might as well imagine that you won the first grade, or you became the captain of the Quidditch team!"


    "You''re so smart. What should we do? Just arrest Malfoy and force him to ask? " Ron quickly, er, counterattack, for Hermione''s ridicule, no matter what the scene, is very suitable for Ron!


    "In fact, I have such an attention!" Hermione hesitated for a moment. "If we do this, we will violate the 50 school rules!"


    "My God, there are so many school rules?" Ron yelled, which seemed to him to be an incredible thing!


    "You never read Hogwarts? It''s mentioned in the history of Hogwarts, and it''s printed right behind your shopping list! " Hermione looked at the three boys angrily.


    Van Lin, Harry and Ron, you look at me, I look at you, there''s a very forced look in your eyes.


    As a matter of fact, Fanlin had noticed it, but after the baptism of the first grade, he had long forgotten these complicated and useless school rules.


    I can''t remember the 100 or 150 school rules!


    "You three, come with me!" Hermione turned away angrily and led the three of them through the hallway of Hogwarts.


    After a while, the four people came to the Hogwarts public library. With the consent of the administrator and the guarantee that they would not destroy the books, the four people smoothly entered the area of advanced magic books.


    "Wait here, three of you!" Hermione said this, and then plunged into the bookshelf, looking up and down!After a while, just before the three were bored, Hermione came up to the three of them, holding a heavy fisted book.


    "High potions? Isn''t this a book for the higher wizard exam? " Ron exclaimed.


    Hermione gave Ron a resentful look. "Be quiet, this is my way!"


    This is the first class in the morning after class time, there are few people in the library, and this is the advanced magic area, ordinary people will not come here!


    However, Hermione still lowered her voice, and the three people were very tacit!


    "This is my way!" Said Hermione, pointing to a page she opened.


    "Compound decoction?" Harry was forced to look at Hermione. "What''s the use of that?"


    "Compound decoction, one of the higher magic drugs, can completely change your appearance into another person''s appearance in a short time, provided that you must add one thing of the person you want to change, such as hair, nails and so on, when you finally drink the potion!"


    "You mean, we can use this to make carat and Goyle to get close to Malfoy?"


    "That''s it!" Hermione still frowned.


    "Great!" Harry laughed, which made him very happy.


    "But I''ve never seen such a complex potion, unicorn powder, leeches in autumn, dew in the morning..."


    "How about it?" Harry didn''t care at all. "I''ll give you the money, but how long does this medicine take?"


    "A month!"


    "A month?" Harry looked at Hermione in disbelief!


    "It''s still fast!"


    "OK..." Harry nodded hard.


    "Now we just need the monster to stop and let''s wait until Hermione has the medicine ready!" Van Lin took a deep look at the compound decoction, which was really an exciting idea!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 118

    ¡­¡­ Since the tragic episode of the elves, Professor girro Lockhart has stopped bringing small creatures to his class.


    Instead, he reads passages from the book to his students, and sometimes repeats some of the more dramatic fragments. He usually chooses Harry to play for him. So far, he has been forced to play a stupid villager of boat svenia, whose spell is broken by gidro lohat; a snowman with a cold head; and one with giddy drow ¡¤The vampire who can''t eat anything but lettuce.


    In their black magic defense class, Harry is again dragged to the front of the classroom. This time he played the role of man wolf.


    "Please, this is the first time!" When Guidero was preparing, Harry make complaints about fan Lin.


    "You have to be patient, Harry!" Van Lin whispered, "you know, if we ask Hagrid to buy these materials for us, things are bound to fail. Hagrid won''t allow us to do this!"


    As a matter of fact, van Lin and Harry have used these materials to test gidrow Lockhart and Hagrid respectively.


    It also proves that girero can do nothing but write novels. Although Hagrid is not very clear, but these materials can not be used by a second grade wizard, which makes Hagrid doubt whether Harry and others are going to do something against the rules.


    And making potions is also a dangerous job. Think of Neville''s face in grade one. Neville was taught by Madame Pomfrey for a long time.


    As for Snape, come on. Snape is scolding them every day. There''s nothing strange about it.


    "Come on, Harry..." Fanlin hastily urged, "gidrow is ready..."


    "Come on, Harry!" Ron snickered. "I believe you will bring us a wonderful play."


    "Can''t we have another one?" Harry said in despair, he has been driven crazy by gidrow, every time like a clown, which really makes Harry embarrassed.


    "He just needs you, Harry!" Hermione also said that Hermione had no hope for gydrow. Whether she got up in class or tried by several people, it turned out that was the case.


    "Come on up, Harry!" Jidrow said hello in a loud voice, while Harry stepped up in a forced manner, pretending to be very happy.


    It looked like a brave man who had gone to prison, and an inexplicable sadness filled Harry''s mind.


    ¡­¡­


    "Wonderful howl, Harry - that''s it - and then, if you''d like to believe it, I''d attack - like this - and I''d throw him down on the floor - so - with one hand - I''d like to control him - with the other hand, I''d put my wand against his throat - and I''d summon up my spare energy and perform a very complicated Magic - He let out a pitiful groan - go on. Harry was a little higher - OK - the hair was gone - the fangs were retracted - and he was a man. Simple but effective - another village will always remember me, a hero who saved them from the fear of being attacked by wolves every month. "


    Girero Lockhart stepped forward, smiling and bowing to the applause of van Lin, Hermione and Ron.


    Slytherin, who was sitting on the side, clapped for their "wonderful" performance. Even Malfoy did not mean his applause. Of course, he did not forget to mock Harry with his expression.


    "Thank you, thank you all!" Gidrow Lockhart smiles, just like a real drama actor, though he has no talent for acting.


    "Homework is to write a poem about my defeat of wolf Weg! The best written manuscript will be a signed copy of magic me! "


    With the bell rings, the class began to leave one after another. Harry went back to the back of the classroom, where Ron, van Lin and Hermione were waiting.


    "Harry, yes, that''s it - that''s right - head up a little bit..." Ron whispered with a smile on his face, mimicking guidro.


    "That''s enough for you, Ron. I''m going to throw you out!"


    "All right, you two!" Hermione quickly stopped between the two. "We have business to do."


    Hermione quickly took out the list of materials that Teng had copied. Of course, to be on the safe side, it was also mixed with a lot of prescriptions of magic drugs in gedro lohat''s book, which Hermione got, although Hermione felt very uncomfortable with the things she remembered.


    "Ready?" Van Lin asked in a low voice.


    "OK..." Harry calmed his heart, or he would explode!


    "When it''s all gone," Hermione said nervously, looking up.


    "OK..."


    She went to giddy Lockhart''s table, clutching a piece of paper, behind her stood van Lin, Harry and Ron.


    "Er - Professor gidrow Lockhart? "Said Hermione, stuttering, as she took out the state she had seen loharte at the beginning of school, though it was hard. "I want to - please help me buy some magic materials, you know, many of your potions involved in the material are very precious, we also want to learn from you."She took out the paper, and her hands trembled gently. "Of course, there is the money"


    Harry quickly took out the money bag that he had prepared. It was all the savings of several people. They could not go to the gringott during the beginning of school.


    "I believe these magic materials will help me understand the chronic venom in walking with the corpse eater..."


    "Ah, stroll with the corpse eater!" Gedro Lockhart called, took the list from Hermione and beamed at her. "That''s probably my favorite book. Do you like it, too? "


    "Oh, yes." Hermione said eagerly, but her expression was very awkward. "Your method of catching the last ghost with the tea filter is simply extremely clever..."


    "Well, I''m sure no one will mind my extra help to the best students of the year." Gedro lohartwen said kindly, taking a huge peacock quill out of his pocket. "Yes, wonderful, isn''t it? "


    he scribbled a frantic signature on the note, then whistled, and a gray owl flew over. It was the Owl for gidrow''s message.


    "Go Giedro patted the owl''s wings, and the owl gave a cry and flew out of the classroom window.


    "As for the money, I think you are insulting me." "Some of my best students want to study the teacher''s Potion, and some funding is still necessary. Of course, it doesn''t mean that I''m better than other professors. It''s just a teacher''s love for students


    There was a look of shock on the faces of the four, and gidrow thought they were frightened by his generosity.


    "Thank you Thank you, Professor Fanlin did not hesitate to take the purse back.


    The other three people are also in a hurry to thank you, which is really a surprise.


    "Well, you three, if you have nothing to do, just go out first, and I''ll write back to my readers!" Jidro said with a smile on his face.


    Four people were afraid that gidrow would regret it. They said goodbye respectfully and went out quickly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 119

    "I guess he doesn''t know how much they''re worth," said Ron, holding his poor pocket money like a treasure in his hand. "That''s dozens of jinjialong!"


    "I think I''m starting to like Professor gidrow Lockhart, at least he''s very generous, isn''t he?" Fanlin was in a good mood at this time, and it was always a good thing to have the rest. He could buy something more practical.


    "When she pays the bill, he''ll regret it. You know, he hesitates to deliver Harry books in the bookstore!" Ron said happily.


    Hearing these words, Harry thought that gidrow Lockhart was so cute.


    All the way, the four were laughing and walking into the courtyard. Today, there was only one class for gidrow. The rest of the time, they could relax. For example, when it comes to Hagrid, they can have a look at norbo, or they can go outside and sit down.


    These days, the castle because of that night''s events and make people panic, it is too depressed.


    In particular, Fanlin and Harry, in view of the name of Slytherin''s successor, in other people''s eyes, the suspicion of Fanlin was naturally eliminated. All the doubts focused on Harry. Even Gryffindor, who was always proud of Harry, was gradually suspected of Harry''s identity.


    This made Harry more and more irritable, but Harry''s scar did not feel pain, which is a good thing.


    "Van Lin, Hermione, Harry, Ron..." A weak cry came from behind a few people. Four people turned around. The owner of the voice was Laura.


    "Oh, hello Laura. "


    All four people are somewhat unnatural. No matter what happened in the hall that day, or about Slytherin''s will, Laura, as a Slytherin, no matter what, before the matter is solved, the four people always feel strange that they have too much contact with Laura.


    "Er What can I do for you, Laura Hermione asked unnaturally. As a girl, it''s better for her to contact with girls.


    "I I just want to come over Hello, "Laura stammered." I know you''ve been having a hard time recently. After all, something strange happened to you, especially Fanlin, and, of course, Harry... "


    "Me?" Van Lin looked at Laura strangely. "Maybe you should worry more about Harry. He''s more troublesome than me."


    "I know..." Laura seemed to want to say something, but she soon stopped herself.


    Looking flustered, Laura focuses her attention on Harry.


    "I''m ok..." Harry saw Laura looking at him and shook his hand in a hurry. "To tell you the truth, I''m used to it!"


    "I know..." Laura stopped. "Harry, hold on. I know it''s not you. I believe you."


    "Er..." Harry scratched his head unnaturally. "OK All right


    I was believed by a traditional Slytherin, but I was doubted by my classmates. I think it''s really sad to think about it.


    "Thank you, Laura." Harry sincerely thanks that someone can believe him, which makes Harry happy.


    "No..." Laura was just about to answer Harry Li, but a dizzy feeling hit her, which made her figure a little shaky.


    "Are you ok..." Harry stepped forward to hold Laura.


    At this time, Laura''s face looked more pale, the arm forced to earn, as if lost the center of gravity, did not let Harry hold, staggered back two steps.


    "Be careful..." In the cry of surprise, Hermione and van Lin came forward and quickly grabbed Laura. Although it was strange why Laura was not held by Harry, they were not much like each other. Maybe it was just that Laura lost her balance.


    "How are you?" Fanlin quickly asked, "why don''t we take you to Madame Pomfrey?"


    "No It''s OK. I just feel dizzy. I haven''t had a good rest these two days! " Laura forced a smile.


    It''s true that Laura''s face is morbid and pale, and her black eyes look dazzling!


    "What''s the matter, Potter Was it rejected by your little girl friend? " Malfoy''s voice came timely from afar.


    Malfoy has been watching Harry from the side, he is very strange Harry several people look for gidrow that cheater do, but the distance is too far, Malfoy some can not hear.


    Until he saw what he had just seen, Malfoy couldn''t let go of the opportunity to hit Harry.


    "Malfoy..." There was an unnatural flush on Harry''s face. It was the congestion.


    Since the beginning of this semester, Harry has been unable to control his anger every time he talks to Malfoy.


    "It''s sad, Potter." Malfoy''s eyes were abusive. "Look, our famous Harry Potter has been turned down by his little girlfriend, Laura Chris. He won''t even touch him. I have to say, Chris, you are really an unqualified admirer. Of course, you are not a qualified Slytherin! ""Shut up, Malfoy! Laura is not... " Hermione retorted angrily, but the sense of freedom from the palm of her hand interrupted her accusation.


    "Be careful..." Hermione carefully let go of her hand. Laura''s face became more pale. One hand pulled out her wand.


    "Take it back, Malfoy!" Laura stood up stubbornly, her hands trembling, but still firmly aimed her wand at Malfoy.


    "What, I was wrong? Or are you pissed off, Chris? " Malfoy was holding his arm like that. In his opinion, Laura was in a state of being vulnerable.


    "I''m saying it again. Take it back!" Laura''s hand was barely steady, and from the tone of Laura''s voice, she was angry.


    "I''m so pissed off, Chris!" Malfoy said sarcastically, "if I can''t? What about? You still want to attack me? "


    "Stupefy!"


    Without any sign, a bunch of coma incantations were sent out from the front of Laura''s wand, but the red light of the coma mantra was not so pure, and the thin black gas twined around the magic spell, and Malfoy''s whole person flew out for a distance at once, and a stream of red blood flowed down Malfoy''s nostrils!


    "Laura?" Fanlin looked at Laura with some surprise. The coma curse can''t make people bleed.


    "Laura?" She called again, as if she had suddenly regained consciousness, grabbed her wand and ran away.


    "What now?" Harry looked at Malfoy as he fell to the ground.


    Several people looked at each other, but no one wanted to get Malfoy up.


    But fortunately, after a while, Malfoy himself woke up, and fortunately Laura''s magic is not much, otherwise a coma for an hour or so can be.


    "Hum Remember Malfoy shrieked, reached out to dry the blood from his nostrils and ran away in a hurry.


    "I hope he really learned a lesson..." Ron said something speechless. It''s basically like this every time.


    "But isn''t Laura more worrying?" Fanlin thought, according to Laura''s character, it is impossible to make Malfoy this.


    "Maybe Malfoy completely angered her..." Harry said helplessly, "but we should be more worried about our Quidditch match with Slytherin tomorrow, shouldn''t we?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 120

    On Saturday morning, the castle of Hogwarts was sprinkled with morning light, like a soft hand, which opened the mysterious and hazy veil of Hogwarts.


    With the early sun and the breeze, the surface of the Black Lake is rippling.


    The beautiful song came from the bottom of the Black Lake. It was the mermaid''s song. It was like a breeze, which reverberated in the sky of the castle.


    Today is the day of the Quidditch competition at Hogwarts, with Slytherin and Gryffindor on both sides.


    For such a confrontation, we are still looking forward to it. After all, the two academies are already old rivals, and a recent scuffle broke out, which can be called the most popular scuffle in Hogwarts'' 100 years.


    Under such a premise, such a Quidditch will be very wonderful. Gryffindor''s technical school will fight against Slytherin''s savage collision.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean to slander Slytherin. After all, the conditions are there. The best choice is simple and practical, isn''t it.


    Harry woke up early on the day.


    He lay in bed thinking for a moment about the upcoming Quidditch match. He was a little nervous, mainly because he didn''t know what wood would say if Gryffindor lost.


    And there''s another team on the fastest broom gold can buy.


    He had never been so eager to defeat Slytherin. In particular, Slytherin''s hunter was replaced by Malfoy, which made Harry even more


    Nervous? excitement? Fidgety?


    It seems that there are some of these situations.


    "Brother, take it easy!" Van Lim opened his eyes, he got up early to do the morning class, but relying on Harry''s state, van Lin could not completely focus on the exercise tools Professor Snape gave him.


    When it comes to Professor Snape, we have to mention the magic board that Snape gave to van Lin.


    In fact, two weeks ago, van Lim had fully activated the above magic lines, and his mental strength was completely stabilized. At least it won''t hurt innocent people because of magic out of control.


    And that piece of magic plate, van Lin did not find any use. Professor Snape told him that the inner magic plate was useful after the battle.


    When Vaseline''s magic power was exhausted, he felt very satisfied with the magic from the magic stripe board, which was more than twice as fast as usual, which made van Lin feel very useful.


    To this end, van Lin went to find Hagrid and made a metal wristband for this magic plate, so that the magic plate can always play its role.


    Of course, whatever it is, it''s not as important as Harry''s game at the moment.


    "Believe in yourself, Harry." Vaseline put the crystal ball in his pocket and lay on the bed looking at Harry. "You''ll catch the snitch and win the game for Gryffindor, won''t you? Malfoy''s technology is not comparable to yours


    "Of course Harry said firmly, but soon, thinking of those world class brooms, Harry was a little upset.


    "Don''t worry about that, Harry!" Van Lin seemed to see Harry''s idea and put his body in a big word on the bed, and looked at the ceiling with his eyes. "I think wood will have a corresponding strategy. Even if the opposite side is faster than you, but after you catch the snitch, the final victory must be ours."


    Two people so have not a word said, each lying in their own bed, no one to think about those disturbing things.


    After a while, the other little wizards got up. Ron was the last one. He always liked to play a game machine that van Lin gave Harry before he went to bed.


    If found out by Mrs. Weasley, Fanling felt that a lesson could never be avoided.


    After a simple wash, the three of them went downstairs chatting and laughing. Hermione was waiting downstairs strangely today. Maybe he was more worried about Harry''s state.


    Breakfast is of course an essential part of the process, you know, Quidditch is a tiring job, Harry to ensure that he has enough physical strength to support the end of the game.


    Entering the hall, Harry began to be nervous again. Of course, Harry was not the only one in this state.


    On Gryffindor''s long table, where Harry found that the other Gryffindor players did not eat with them, but gathered around the long, empty table, everyone seemed nervous and said little.


    In comparison, Slytherin''s team was so relaxed that they even laughed in the direction of Gryffindor, looking as if they were sure to win.


    Towards 11 o''clock, everyone started to leave for the Quidditch arena.


    At this time, the weather changed from cool in the morning to sultry, with thunder from time to time, which made all the players feel very depressed.


    When Harry enters the dressing room, Hermione, van leen and Roth rush to wish him good luck. The care of his friends is very helpful at the moment, but maybe it is also a burden. In short, Harry''s original heart is hanging over again.The players changed into their golden and red Gryffindor uniforms and sat down to listen to wood''s usual pep talk.


    "Slytherin has a better broom than us." He came up with a heavy speech.


    "Hey, wood, that''s not good news..." Fred interrupted, "they''re faster than us..."


    Well, this may be George, but it''s hard to tell the two brothers, even Mrs. Weasley.


    "Shut up, Fred, George!" Wood looked at them angrily, took a deep breath and continued to speak.


    "No doubt about it. But we have better players. We train harder than they do, we fly in all kinds of weather - "


    " that''s right! " The Weasleys agreed.


    George muttered, "I haven''t really worked on me since August."


    "- we will make them regret the moment they smile. Malfoy, just bought him into Slytherin


    The two brothers seem to be very motivated, of course, both of them have been like this all the time. And wood turned to Harry with all his heart.


    "It''s up to you, Harry, to show them that the hunter must have something else, not just a rich father. Get the snitch before Malfoy, Harry, because we''re going to win today, and we''re ready to win


    "Don''t be too stressed, Harry." Said Fred, winking at him.


    When the door of the players'' lounge opened, there was a thunderous sound, mainly blowing. Because the people of Ravenclaw and huffpav were anxious to see Slytherin defeated. But Slytherin''s people also made some sobbing and drinking noises in the crowd.


    "Come on, boys." Wood didn''t forget to roar, and all of them clenched their brooms.


    Mrs. Molly, Quidditch''s teacher, asked fitling and wood to shake hands.


    They give each other a threatening look and clench their hands deliberately.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 121

    "The game starts!"


    With Mrs. Molly''s whistle, the players who had already been ready in the sky unconsciously clenched their own car.


    It was a war of honor, and neither side would have any reservations, because even if wood was to prepare for the wizarding grade exam, he went back to the court without hesitation, when Gryffindor needed him.


    It has to be said that in the student aspect, every Gryffindor is such a brave and upright person, and is especially fond of friendship.


    With the roar of the crowd, the competition soon entered the stage of white heat. You fight for me to rob, both of them are the posture that they don''t want to let each other.


    makes Harry fly higher than anyone else. He squinted for gold snitch. He knew that the disadvantage of his teammates would soon be reflected. The lack of power would make the people of Glen do not suck up.


    It''s also a matter of no way, after all, no one can force a comet 7 to fly faster than the light wheel 2001..


    "Hey, Potter, how''s it going on? How about the air, is it a little fresher! " Malfoy shouted, flying under him, as if to show off the speed of his broom.


    Harry didn''t answer. At that time, a black and heavy walk ball ran out of control and hit him.


    He was hiding so dangerous that Harry could even feel the wind from the ball blowing through his nose!


    "Hey, be careful with Harry, get closer to us!" Fred flew quickly and hit a ball with his little eyes with his bat.


    "Porter, you have to be careful. Don''t get hit by the walk ball." Malfoy laughed arrogantly, and, at his speed, hung by Harry all the time, constantly launching Malfoy''s unique secret script.


    The original Malfoy mockery.


    But Harry, who is usually easily hurt, is like completely ignoring Malfoy and is focused on the trace of the golden thief.


    But no, Harry''s calm mood was broken by the constant kick.


    Harry saw George give the ball a powerful blow in the direction of the enemy team, but the ball changed its direction in the air and flew to Harry.


    Harry sank quickly to avoid it. George tried to hit it hard at Malfoy. Once again, the walk ball bounced back like a return stick. It ran straight to Harry''s head, and the goal was obvious. Hitting Harry''s head was like his life''s mission.


    Harry suddenly accelerated to the other side of the field. He heard the ball whistling behind him.


    What''s going on? The walk ball never looked at a player like this. Their task is to get as many people as possible to fall down.


    Fred is waiting for the walk ball to arrive. When Fred is preparing to give the ball a full shot, Harry quickly lowers his head to cooperate with Fred''s action, and the ball is hit right.


    "It''s done!" Fred shouted excitedly. But he''s wrong!


    The walk ball was hit by him far away, but soon, the ball struck a huge arc, changing direction, and the goal was still Harry''s head.


    Harry was like a magnet that attracted the ball, and it followed him again. Harry had to fly away at full speed.


    The only good news is that only one of the walkers has been staring at Harry, and the other is still doing a regular and full range of injuries.


    "What''s the matter, Potter!" Malfoy laughed at Harry, who kept hiding in the sky, "I hate you even when I swim around!"


    Harry didn''t care about Malfoy, and the damn walk ball had exhausted him.


    It began to rain. Harry felt heavy rain hitting his face, blurring his glasses.


    He knew nothing about the rest of the game until he heard commentator Lee Jordan say: "Slytherin college is ahead for a while, 60-0." sletzerin''s 2001 super broom apparently helped them, while the crazy walk ball was doing everything it could to knock Halley down.


    Fred and George are flying on both sides of Harry. They were so close to Harry that Harry had no chance to look for the golden thief except for their swinging arms.


    "Someone moved his hands and feet to the walk ball, and someone was going to kill Harry." Ron, with his telescope, looked at Harry in the sky nervously.


    "But I didn''t find anyone who cursed Harry." Hermione said quickly. And Deng bulido on the stage did not move.


    Woode flew down to ask for a suspension, but the offer didn''t get Mrs. Molly''s approval, swimming around the ball or anything, which should be a headache for Gryffindor''s batter.


    "Wait, you see the edge of the site." With his fingers, a little fairy in gray and dirty cloth was hiding timidly beside the field.


    "That''s dobby, who must have been instructed to know that Hughes is on the scene today!" Hermione said, and wanted to use her wand to solve dobby.


    But dobby was very alert, and fan Lin noticed that he looked at the teacher''s stand, and reached out and hit a ring finger, so it disappeared!"Damn it, it''s the phantom or the phantom." Fanlin cursed fiercely.


    For the magic of domestic elves, many witches have no way. The magic of domestic elves is more hidden and fast, and the magic wave is difficult to capture.


    Van Lim did not believe that Dumbledore could not detect it, but Dumbledore did not show that he did not.


    "What to do?" Ron said nervously.


    "Now it''s up to Harry himself. If things don''t go well, I''ll put a spell on that damned Bludger!" Fanlin was unwilling to say a word.


    The form of the field is always changing.


    Harry seemed to have noticed the snitch, and, despite the frantic attack on his bluff ball, bent over to speed up and passed Malfoy''s side.


    Because Harry''s speed is too fast, the wind behind him creates a short rainless belt for the continuous rain eyes in the sky.


    But this makes them very worried, to know that this kind of rainy day high-speed gallop is very dangerous.


    "Harry Potter seems to have found the snitch..." Lee Jordan''s voice rang in time, and everyone''s attention was focused on both sides of the body.


    Malfoy seems to have just responded, but he is also holding on to his broom and chasing Harry closely. Behind him is a fast swimming ball. Then there was Fred, who looked and sighed. He couldn''t even catch the ball with the comet brooms.


    Now, no one can offer Harry even a little help.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 122

    "Bang!" There was a crack in the wood behind Harry.


    Harry quickly lowered his head, and a crazy swimming ball passed over Harry''s head.


    I don''t know how many times this is.


    Harry found the snitch, played a trick on Malfoy, and then accelerated to catch the damn snitch and end the tough game.


    However, the idea is undoubtedly beautiful, and the reality is quite cruel!


    Due to the rainy day, Harry''s vision is seriously hindered, which has brought considerable trouble to Harry''s searcher work.


    In fact, Malfoy''s halo 2000 is too fast. Even though Harry unexpectedly chased after him, Malfoy would have arrived at his side in a few seconds.


    The most serious problem is the swimming ball. Harry''s speed is so fast that Fred can''t catch up with Harry, so he can''t provide protection for Harry. And that damned swim ball flew faster than Harry.


    Just a sharp turn will swim away from the ball, but not long after, the damned swim ball to catch up.


    Harry had to be distracted from the damned swim ball, which was so fast that it wasn''t a joke to be hit.


    "Potter, I advise you to give up." Malfoy finally caught up with Harry and hit Harry with his body, as if to throw Harry off the broom.


    "You wait, Malfoy!" Harry saw the swimming ball rush out of the class, taking advantage of this opportunity, Harry will be the whole body on the top of the broom, the speed is really soaring.


    "You''ll eat the dust after you, Potter!" Malfoy hit Harry hard again. He seemed to see where the snitch was and began to accelerate.


    In this way, two people in the air when fast and slow flying, at the same time with the body severely hit each other, attracted a burst of alarm on the court.


    "Shuangfeng''s captors have locked in the snitch..." Lee Jordan''s voice echoed in the sky of the stadium, "Whoever can catch the snitch first is the final winner..."


    Everyone''s eyes are focused on the fight between Harry and Malfoy. Even Slytherin and Gryffindor players who have been fighting each other stop in the air one by one.


    The eyes have been looking at the two speed shuttle body, this is the most important ball.


    "Be careful, the swimming ball comes again..." Lee Jordan said something impatiently.


    "Drift Beautiful Harry Potter successfully avoided the track of the swimming ball by hanging upside down.


    "What a superb skill Harry Potter once again managed to avoid the swim ball Lee Jordan said happily that, as a Gryffindor, he was certainly glad that this had happened.


    "Snitch changes direction It flew to the ditch It''s full of bars. "


    Harry looked at the snitch, which suddenly went down. Without hesitation, he turned the broom and flew down.


    Malfoy is not willing to be outdone and fly down together, but soon he regretted his stupid behavior.


    Next to the Quidditch field, and in the trench between the viewing platform, there are more intricate crossbars than you think.


    "Bang Bang Bang


    Once again, the familiar sound of the wood cracking came from behind Harry, and the damned swim ball was still following Harry.


    Along the way, the swimming ball also did not know how many broken the crossbar, it was in the ditch crazy destruction.


    "What''s the matter, Potter, you''re scared!" Malfoy slowed down. The terrain was so complicated that he had to slow down.


    Harry didn''t say a word. After throwing the ball away again, Harry began to accelerate at full speed.


    Malfoy saw this situation, but it was too difficult to fly at full speed in this narrow terrain.


    "Both began to accelerate My God, what a beautiful dodge Even though they were flying at high speed, they didn''t hit the crossbar. It''s a superb flight skill. "


    "Oh, my God..." Then came Lee Jordan''s no mean laugh.


    Because of Harry''s faster speed, Harry deliberately blocked Malfoy''s sight with his body until he suddenly got out of the way. Malfoy had no time to dodge and hit him heavily.


    So Malfoy fell to the ground in a perfect somersault with his broom.


    "That must have hurt..." Hermione frowned, but she had no sympathy for Malfoy.


    But the form on the field has not become optimistic.


    Now it was raining harder. In Mrs. Molly''s whistle, Harry rushes up. He hears the swims of the ball behind him.


    Harry climbed higher and higher. In the air, he rolled, waved, twists and turns, and though he felt a little dazzled, he kept his eyes wide open.The rain blurred his glasses. As he made another ferocious dive to avoid the swim ball, raindrops got into his nose. He could hear laughter from the crowd; he knew he must have looked stupid, but this hateful and bulky Wade didn''t allow him to change direction so quickly. He began to roller coaster around the edge of the stadium.


    "Damn it, it''s almost there." Harry''s attention was focused on the snitch. He held out an arm, but soon he felt the intense pain.


    The swimming ball flew full speed from the side. Harry heard the sound of breaking through the air. But the speed of the swimming ball was too fast. Because of the cold rain, Harry''s arm became a little stiff.


    He didn''t have time to take back his arm. The one second stay was too long. The swim ball finally hit him and broke his elbow.


    Harry felt his arms were broken. His right arm hung to one side in vain. The Bludger raced for a second attack, this time aimed at his chest.


    In spite of the pain, Harry forced down the broom with one hand and avoided the swim ball.


    Through the rain, fog and pain, he dived into the flickering light.


    Harry reached out his other hand from the broom and grabbed hard. He felt his fingers against the cold snitch. But now he had only two feet hooked to the broom: there was a scream in the crowd as he plummeted to the ground, struggling to avoid fainting.


    "Harry!" As soon as Fanlin and others saw this, they all ran down from their seats, which was too bad. This time, the Quidditch competition became very tragic.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 123

    The broom fell off the floor with a thump. Harry''s arm was hanging at a strange angle. The pain overwhelmed him. He heard what seemed to be a mixture of whistles and shouts from a distant place, and he stared at the snitch in his hand.


    The rain came down from the sky, and Harry felt cold all over his body.


    "Harry Potter successfully caught the snitch..." Lee Jordan''s impassioned voice echoed over the pitch. "He won 150 points for Gryffindor. The game is over Gryffindor won. "


    Then, Gryffindor''s team broke out a huge cheer, but the Fanlin few people did not follow the celebration, and the Gryffindor team members, they all want to get to Harry''s side as soon as possible.


    That damned Wade ball didn''t stop its crazy behavior at the end of the game.


    "Bang!" The swiveling ball hit the place where Harry had been lying. Even if it touched the ground, it made a huge noise.


    "Harry!" Ron yelled, trying to help Harry, but it didn''t help.


    "Bombarda!"


    Van Lin took out his wand. With the ice blue light, the blasting curse accurately hit the swimming ball, which broke the whole swimming ball into pieces and finally made it stop.


    "Harry." The three men ran quickly past. Harry was in great pain. His arm was bending in an unimaginable way. It seemed that his elbow was completely broken.


    "Let me do it. I know the mantra to cure him!" Girero Lockhart came running in a hurry. He was very urgent.


    He picked Harry up with one hand, and Harry was dizzy looking at his row of teeth.


    "Oh, no, not you." Harry groaned.


    "I don''t know what he''s talking about." Said girero Lockhart aloud to the nervous Gryffindor players huddled next to him. "Don''t be nervous. I''ll fix your arm."


    "No!" Harry yelled, "I''ll let it do that, thank you..."


    Harry tried to get himself up, but the pain was unbearable. Then he heard a familiar click.


    "I don''t want to take pictures like this, Colin." He said aloud.


    "Lie back, Harry," quidrow Lockhart said comfortingly. "It''s a simple magic. I only need a little time."


    "Why can''t I go to the hospital?" Asked Harry, biting his teeth.


    "He really has to go, professor." Muddy Wood said he couldn''t help grinning, even though his hunter was hurt.


    "Great victory, Harry. It''s amazing. You are the best, I said


    "In fact, Professor giedrow, I think it''s better for Harry to go to the hospital." Vaseline looked at gidrow with concern. He didn''t think he could actually fix Harry''s arm.


    What''s more, a completely broken elbow can''t be fixed by simple magic.


    "Are you kidding? Don''t you see Harry''s pain is like this?" "Don''t be nervous, Harry. It''s just a matter of time, and your arm won''t hurt any more," gydrow said softly to Harry


    "No, please, don''t..." Said Harry pitifully, and he turned his eyes to van Lin, who hoped that van Lin would stop giddy Lockhart''s crazy behavior.


    "Professor, I I don''t think Mrs. Pomfrey will be happy to see you do this... "


    "No, Fanlin, you are wrong." Guidro showed his charming smile.


    "No one will refuse convenience, will they? I think our Porter is going to the Gryffindor celebration party, which is a good thing we can''t miss


    "No, Professor..." Fanling, holding his wand in one hand and reaching forward with the other, seemed to try to persuade guidrow, but he did not intend to stop his behavior.


    "Brackium emendo!"


    "Protego


    The two Charms worked on Harry in no particular order. Fortunately, van Lin''s defense spell was shorter, which made his husband work on Harry.


    The glittering blue light wrapped Harry up, and gidrow''s spell hit the top of the armor mantra.


    The imaginary situation of mutual cancellation did not happen. Guidrow''s magic spell was played by the armor mantra, which proved that the magic content of the magic spell was not high, far less than that of the Vaseline charm. However, Harry didn''t think it was strange. Gidrow was just an empty shelf.


    Harry has never seen gidrow cast a successful spell since he met him.


    The curse was quickly bounced out, and the long green awn didn''t enter the nearest wood''s leg.


    A bad feeling came from wood''s leg. Suddenly, wood''s feet are empty, in his scream, wood fell heavily to the ground.One of wood''s legs was under wood''s weight in an unthinkable twist.


    "Oh, no!" Ron let out a exclamation, and it seemed that wood''s whole leg had softened.


    "Ah," gidrow Lockhart said, somewhat embarrassed, "that happens sometimes. But the point is that the bone is no longer broken. People should be aware of this. "


    He has no bones Hagrid called out angrily, "do you know what you''re doing?"


    "I just want to relieve Harry''s pain. As for wood, it''s just an accident. Maybe there''s something strange happening between my spell and van Lin''s curse."


    Gidero said embarrassed, but everyone knows that van Lin just cast a armor mantra on Harry, his role is only to defend and rebound the magic spell, no one will believe the ghost, at least now the people around him are like this.


    "Give way, give way!" Professor McGonagall came here in a hurry with a group of students, with a stretcher in their hands.


    "Put Harry on the stretcher," Professor McGonagall commanded. "Wood, why are you sitting on the ground, what''s wrong with your legs?"


    "Sorry, Professor McGonagall..." Fanlin stepped forward, "just now my armor mantra and Professor gidrow''s..."


    "Bone repair mantra!" Gidrow said quickly.


    "Oh, yes, there was some strange reaction to the bone repair mantra, and then the curse bounced back on wood I''m sorry about that. "


    "Really?" Professor McGonagall took a deep look at girdrow. "Well, don''t stand still here. Find a stretcher to take wood to Madame Pomfrey Come on


    At Professor McGonagall''s command, everyone moved.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 124

    The night in the hospital was very difficult, at least for Harry.


    During the day, everyone was there, and van Lin was constantly apologizing to wood, and Harry endured the pain.


    Probably because he was too happy to win the game, wood didn''t care about it anyway.


    We talked and laughed together, and the broken arm seemed to be less sad.


    The most surprising thing was the arrival of Laura, who came to see Harry''s injury.


    This behavior was recognized by all Gryffindor. After all, no one dislikes a beautiful and kind girl.


    Harry also saw that Malfoy, who had been groaning on the opposite side, stopped his howling when he saw Laura''s arrival, and his face turned pigliver.


    Madame Pomfrey had already said that he could leave, but he kept wailing.


    This made Harry feel very tired, but soon Malfoy ran out of the house, sometimes did not forget to stare at Laura and Harry.


    Of course, things are not always so smooth, at least, Mrs. Pomfrey''s judgment on Harry, Harry has some headache.


    Harry''s entire elbow was smashed by the swimming ball, which forced Mrs. Pomfrey to cast several real bone repair spells on Harry.


    As for wood, we can only say that wood was so unfortunate that a bone in his leg had disappeared, which forced wood to drink a large glass of raw bone spirit.


    It''s quite a torture. After all, your bones need to grow well in one night. It''s quite torture.


    Finally, the night came. Both of them had to stay here tonight. But wood was so miserable that he couldn''t sleep at night. He had to give up all his resistance and let Harry give him a coma curse, which could make him better.


    But Harry is now lying in bed, it is very uncomfortable, first pain, and then, all the broken bones recover, and then a strange itching feeling makes Harry whole people become strange.


    Harry was tossing and turning in bed all night, which made Harry very uncomfortable until


    "Harry Potter should listen to dobby and leave Hogwarts!"


    Harry recovered from his half dream and sat up abruptly. Dobby was standing by the bed in his dirty clothes.


    "Dobby, what are you doing here?" Harry didn''t know how to deal with this crazy elf.


    The house elf closed the passageway so that he and Ron had to drive in that damn car, and they almost died under the cruel hitting willow.


    The second time, in the Gryffindor public lounge, the damned elf attacked four of them with magic. If not for the magic power of van Lin and Hermione, they might have gone to the hospital and lay down for a whole semester.


    But after a series of things, after analysis, dobby really wants to protect them, but Dobby''s way is really so impressive It''s hard to accept.


    "I''ll protect Mr. Harry Potter!" Dobby looked at Harry timidly. He was still humble.


    "Look, dobby, I know you didn''t mean anything." Harry said solemnly, "but I really don''t need your protection. This is Hogwarts. There''s the most powerful wizard and the most advanced magic. There''s nothing to worry about, OK?"


    "No, Harry Potter has to go home!" The ELF''s righteous words refused Harry''s request, he suddenly seemed to think of something, "Harry must go home! Dobby thought that his swimming ball would be enough... "


    "Your swim ball?"


    Harry said, once more angry. "What are you talking about? Your swim ball? You''re trying to get the Bludger to kill me? "


    "Not to kill you, sir, never!" Dobby said in shock. "Dobby just wants to save Harry''s life! It''s better to go home, seriously injured, than to stay here, sir! Dobby just wants Harry hurt and sent home


    "Oh, finished?" Harry said angrily, "I don''t expect you to tell me why you want me to be sent home in pieces!"


    Harry couldn''t control his anger. Look what the damned elf has done!


    "Ah, if Harry knew it!" Dobby cried bitterly, tears big as beans fell on his worn pillow case. "If he knew what he meant to us, the lowly, enslaved demons! Dobby remembers when ''that man'' was at the top of his power, sir


    Wood turned over, and he had gone into the dream, which made Harry very envious.


    But dobby didn''t mean to keep his voice down. "We elves are regarded as annoying pests, sir. Of course, dobby is still treated like this now, sir, "


    dobby wipes his tears with a pillow case," but to a large extent, since you defeated that man, my life has improved, Harry exists, and the power of the Dark Wizard has been overthrown. It''s a new dawn, sir, and for us wretches who think the darkness will never end, Harry shines on us like a lighthouse, full of hope. Now, sir, in Hogwarts, terrible things are about to happen or have already happened. "Dobby''s voice suddenly became urgent. "Dobby can''t let Mr. stay here. History is about to repeat itself, and since the secret of the secret room is about to be opened again - "


    dobby was stunned, so frightened that he quickly grabbed the kettle by Harry''s bedside, hit him hard on his head, and sighed with a faltering sigh. After a while, he climbed into bed, squinted and muttered, "bad dobby, bad dobby..."


    "Do you mean that fifty years ago, the secret room left by Slytherin was opened?" Harry grabbed the point and asked.


    "Oh, sir, don''t ask any more, don''t ask poor dobby again," stammered the elf, his eyes particularly large in the dark. "Mysterious events are planned here, but Harry will not be here when they happen. Go home, Harry. Go home. Harry shouldn''t be involved, sir. It''s too dangerous -- "


    " who is it, dobby? " Harry held on to Dobby''s wrist in case he hit himself on the head with the kettle again. "Who opens it? Who opened it last time? "


    "Dobby can''t say, sir. Dobby can''t say it, dobby can''t say it! " The elf screamed, "Harry, go home. Harry, go home. "


    "I''m not going anywhere!" Harry said rudely, "my two good friends are Muggle people. If the secret room has been opened, she will be the first one on the list -"


    "Harry risks his life for his friends!" Dobby lamented, sad and in a trance. "How extraordinary! How brave! But he has to save himself. He has to, Harry can''t - "


    " tell me, Malfoy! " Harry gasped for breath, grabbing Dobby''s skirt with one hand.


    "Dobby doesn''t know anything!" Dobby held his head and did not dare to see Harry. He wanted to punish himself, but Harry''s strength was not comparable to that of a skinny domestic elf. No matter how dobby twisted, he could not break free.


    "Bang!" There was a sudden noise outside the medical room.


    Dobby suddenly froze, his bat ears trembling. Harry heard it, too. There were footsteps coming down the aisle.


    "I''m sorry, Harry Potter. Dobby''s leaving here. Dobby, please leave soon." Dobby gave Harry a beseeching look, his drooping hand flicked his finger gently, and then disappeared into the air.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 125

    "What''s the matter, headmaster albus!" That''s Mrs. Pomfrey''s voice.


    Harry took a furtive look, and Dumbledore brought in Professor McGonagall, Professor Snape, and two of his entourage to bring in a unit price.


    The man on the stretcher was thin and small, with a Muggle camera in his hand.


    "Colin?" Harry quickly covered his mouth and closed his eyes. Colin was just lying on the bed.


    "Another attack," Dumbledore said. "Filch found him on the stairs, and by then he had been petrified, like Mrs. loris."


    "Here''s a bunch of grapes," Professor McGonagall said, taking a bunch of grapes from Colin''s hand. "We think he''s trying to sneak in to see Harry."


    The three of them were staring at Colin. Then Dumbledore inclined Colin to pull the camera out of his grip.


    "You don''t think he wanted to take a picture of the attacker?" Professor McGonagall asked eagerly.


    Dumbledore did not answer. He pried open the back of the camera.


    A puff of gas hissed from the camera. Harry smelled the sour smell of burning plastic from three beds away.


    "What does that mean?" Professor McGonagall looked at Dumbledore with concern.


    "It shows Hogwarts is no longer safe! " Dumbledore''s voice was a little heavy.


    "Does that chamber really exist?" Said Madame Pomfrey, trembling.


    "Yes Don''t forget that it was opened once 50 years ago, and it was... "


    Harry wanted to hear, but Dumbledore lowered his voice deliberately, which made him feel very upset.


    "What should we do, Albus, after all, we haven''t found this legendary chamber of Secrets yet." Professor McGonagall''s voice trembled. You can see that Professor McGonagall is very worried about this matter!


    "To tell you the truth, Mileva!" Dumbledore sighed, "tell them our Hogwarts are no longer safe!"


    ¡­¡­


    "What else did Dumbledore say?" Fanlin quickly asked, they are in a place to prepare magic medicine, guidro''s efficiency is still very high, the next morning, they need the magic medicine sent.


    "No, their voices were very low. I didn''t hear them clearly. And wood began to hum again last night. After all, even if wood gave up all resistance, my coma spell would not last long!" Harry spread out his hand and said that he only knew so much.


    The next morning, Dumbledore announced the news, asking everyone not to be allowed to act alone in the castle at any time.


    "Well, I have one more question!" Ron leaned against a door plank. "Do we have to hide here in the daytime to make potions? It''s a ladies'' room


    "We have to speed up. Didn''t Dumbledore say Colin was attacked?" Hermione rolled her eyes. In front of her, there was a crucible made by Vaseline, which was filled with white smoke. From time to time, Hermione put all kinds of herbs bought back into it.


    "What''s more, you don''t have to worry about whether it can be discovered. You know, this is an abandoned women''s toilet. With her there, no one will come here!"


    "Who?" Three boys asked, there is no one here, except four of them.


    "It''s me!" A slightly familiar voice came from behind Ron.


    Ron was startled and turned around. The crying Myrtle was floating behind him.


    "Hello. Myrtle, I''m glad to see you here Van Lin laughed two times and then looked at Hermione in surprise. You know, Hermione and myrtle have made a little unhappy. He doesn''t know how Hermione persuades myrtle and then takes three boys to boil potions in the women''s toilet!


    "Nice to meet you here, especially you, Harry!" Myrtle leaned shyly towards Harry, which made Harry''s whole body a little stiff.


    "I was wandering in the sewer, but when I heard you calling me, I came out!"


    "I''m sorry to disturb you, Myrtle!" Harry laughed dryly. Half of his body was numb now. Myrtle was too cold.


    "No, no!" Myrtle was very intoxicated and rubbed, "I''m glad you can come with me. In fact, I''m very welcome to share a toilet with me After death


    "Er..." All of them were not talking. For a moment, they were embarrassed.


    Thank you, Myrtle Fanlin said with a little embarrassment, Myrtle''s words really let them not flatter.


    "Ha ha..." Myrtle, with a sharp smile, hovered over the women''s room, then plunged into a toilet not far away, splashing all over the wall.


    "In fact, I think we''re making a pretty bad decision here." Ron watched Myrtle''s vanishing toilet carefully. He thought it was terrible.


    "Er..." Hermione nodded approvingly. "I also think, but there is no other place for us to prepare this potion. You know, Mr. filch is frantically patrolling around Hogwarts these days. As long as he catches the single student, he will take him to his office. He thinks everyone is a murderer, not just Harry!""My God..." Ron grabs his hair in a frenzy. "Come on, Hermione, we need to speed up. We need evidence to prove Malfoy, so we can end this damn thing."


    "I know, Ron..." Hermione said impatiently, "but the potion is too difficult. I''ve been very quick. You know, I haven''t been exposed to high-level potions except for making some simple potions ingredients!"


    "Well, don''t make any more noise." Van Lin quickly stopped the bickering. "Ron, I think you should let Hermione prepare the potion quietly instead of fighting with Hermione!"


    "All right." Ron sat glumly on a sink, not talking, but he looked a little depressed.


    "Harry, I ask you, are you sure that the door of this chamber was really opened fifty years ago?"


    "Yes, that''s what Dumbledore said, and dobby!" Harry nodded for sure.


    "Well, in that case, I think we should ask the house elves in this school!"


    "House elves in school?" Harry and Hermione spoke in unison.


    "Of course, you don''t think the food we eat is made out of magic."


    "They''re in the kitchen, underground, under the public area of hefpaff!" Van Lin said, speechless


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 126

    "Brother, are you sure we can really ask for something?" Ron looked out of the window in horror at the night. Hogwarts has imposed a curfew. Everyone is forbidden to appear in the Hogwarts corridor after dark. Once found out, that person will definitely be sent home.


    So, the four had to wait until everyone was asleep before they came out, using Harry''s invisibility cloak to prevent filch from finding out!


    "Please, Ron, would you mind if you step on my foot!" Hermione whispered discontentedly.


    In Hogwarts castle, there was only the sound of the fire burning sawdust.


    "Sorry!" Ron whispered, then closed his mouth.


    "I can''t help it. It''s too crowded for four people to share one invisibility cloak. I have to think about going back to study the phantom mantra." Fanlin helplessly said, Hermione also quickly said that she would like to be with van Lin, very Harry squeeze invisibility cloak and so on, maybe next year will not be able to do, after all, they are still growing up.


    "But what do the house elves in school really know?" Hermione is not sure. With Dobby''s foresight, she is not optimistic about this violation.


    "In fact, I''m not sure..." Some of Fanlin is not sure about the minds of these domestic elves.


    Hogwarts has the largest number of witches in the magic world (except China). This is Europe and America!) The most powerful force, the application of domestic elves is naturally indispensable.


    And the house elf lives a long time, if no one is going to harm him. Moreover, the magic of domestic elves can cross many magic boundaries without being detected.


    Well, Hogwarts will have elves who know about Slytherin''s chamber of secrets.


    Fifty years ago, according to the timeline, it was Voldemort''s time, Voldemort''s student age.


    Fanlin is looking forward to having such a domestic elf say these things, about the chamber of secrets, even with Voldemort.


    Through the door of the public foyer in hefpaff, the four men of Fanlin whirled down the stairs.


    Helga Hufflepuff, from the open valleys, is particularly famous for her food related charms. Many of the traditional dishes at Hogwarts parties originated from huffpuff.


    Of course, Hogwarts''s kitchen is just below the huffparf lounge, a dark place out of the sun''s reach.


    Some say that this is the darkest corner of Hogwarts, where there is a group of dirty and insulting magical things.


    This sentence comes from a British wizard noble family. He graduated from Slytherin.


    Of course, although he said so verbally, no one proposed to clear the area.


    In fact, Hogwarts''s kitchen is the home of Hogwarts house elves.


    For the domestic elves in the magic world, it is undoubtedly the most wonderful place. It can even be said that this is the dream home of domestic elves.


    The founder, herga hefpaff, is a kind, simple, loyal and patient woman.


    She is not as beautiful and intelligent as loina Ravenclaw, but as the founder and the first president of Hogwarts, she is also the greatest principal.


    After the other three left school, herga hefpaff built Hogwarts into the most comfortable magic holy land at that time!


    She built public facilities because most of the first students were persecuted by the Vatican or gifted Muggles, which made the initial capital chain in a broken stage.


    Herga hefpaff sold the family property and devoted all his efforts to building this magnificent castle.


    It can be said that without herga hefpaff, what kind of scene would Hogwarts look like today? Maybe Hogwarts has already disappeared.


    Even the wizarding world will lose its final strength, and then it will be destroyed.


    At the same time, herga hefpaff also absorbed many domestic elves who were persecuted by noble families. These elves also made a lot of contributions to the establishment of Hogwarts.


    So, in Hogwarts, only on the side of heffpav, can the lives of domestic elves be less miserable. Although they live in this cold underground kitchen all day long, at least their lives can be saved.


    Perhaps, this is the greatest gift from heaven for the present domestic elves!


    "Alohomora!"


    Fanlin used his wand to gently open the door with the image of a black badger. The door groaned heavily, as if it had been in disrepair for a long time. A layer of dust fell from the door beam.


    The door that has not been opened for a long time, the wizard will not come here. Who would want to contact with these domestic elves.


    "Fanlin, why is there no light here? Isn''t it that all the house elves live here? " Hermione carefully looked at the door hole in front of her eyes. A smell of food mixed with the smell of lampblack floated out of the door hole, just like the restaurant in the Muggle world. Although the food smells good, if you come to the kitchen, you will feel very uncomfortable!"Maybe they''re all asleep!" Fanlin whispered, he is not sure at this time, in case the elf does not live here.


    "Well, it''s really uncomfortable here!" Ron pinched his nose. "It''s like moldy cabbage!"


    "Well, Ron, you know what we eat comes from here. If you don''t want to be hungry in the future, don''t give your opinion about it casually." Hermione is not satisfied with Ron''s words, which is a kind of disrespect, in Hermione''s opinion!


    "Let''s go in!" Fanlin lifted up his cloak of invisibility. It''s safe here. Filch won''t come.


    As can be seen from the dust falling from the door, this is a place not to be approached by strangers.


    "Get your wand ready!" Van Lin took out his wand, his wand because of the magic inspired and issued a light blue halo, very good-looking.


    "Lumos (fluorescent scintillation)..."


    Three people in one voice yelled the spell, Ron also wanted to cast the spell, but Harry stopped with his hand, Harry didn''t want Ron to blow them out.


    Yingying blue light in an instant to light up this piece of cold darkness, but the scene in front of us is to let the four little wizard tightly shut their mouths.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 127

    "Is this the house elf?" Hermione exclaimed.


    The ugly, dirty, mouse like creatures in front of her obviously broke the girl''s cognition. For dobby, Hermione didn''t care much. Their attention was focused on magic.


    However, when a group of small things similar to dobby look at you with confused eyes.


    That kind of spiritual shock can not be avoided.


    Ugly, this is the most basic feature of domestic elves, you can''t imagine what these little things have gone through.


    The thick lampblack dyed the wall black, and at the same time, their bodies quickly became the same color as the lampblack.


    Countless pairs of eyes, there is no trace of the look, because of the perennial lack of sunlight, which makes their eyes some degeneration, and turbid yellow.


    Because of the strong light, every house elf who opens his eyes and looks at the door is half squinted. They have to spend more time to adapt to the light.


    "How pathetic they are..." Hermione couldn''t bear to look at the little things in front of her eyes. She closed her eyes and seized van Lin''s hand with one hand.


    "Let''s ask." Van Lin gently pinched Hermione to reassure the girl, then nodded at Harry.


    "Excuse me..." Fanlin''s words have not finished, was in front of this group of domestic elf behavior to interrupt.


    It seems that they have adapted to the light, or they have heard the wizard''s words. In short, their dull nerves have finally given them instructions for the behavior of a domestic elf.


    "Just a moment, ladies and gentlemen. The meal will be ready in a minute." An old domestic elf bowed deeply to the four.


    The other elves seemed to have responded. They all stopped their work, bowed to the four and ignored them.


    Light up, the torch on the wall lights up.


    Only then did the four see the layout of the kitchen. There was a rectangular wooden table with two dim candles on it.


    An elf who just got up from the ground didn''t know that a clean rag had changed from there. Now he was wiping the desks and chairs that had not been moved for a long time.


    Fanlin also saw a very old elf burning his clothes when he was making a fire.


    Usually they can''t make mistakes. Maybe today''s unexpected visitors have broken the silence of ELF life. They haven''t served the wizard by themselves for a long time.


    Fanlin quickly condensed a water ball with his magic power and put out the fire on the elf body!


    However, the elf knelt in front of Fanlin in fear. He seemed to think that the four witches in front of him would kill them because of his mistake.


    He knelt on the ground and begged Fanlin not to kill him. Even if Fanlin tried to persuade him, it was useless. The old domestic elf did not stop his praying.


    "Please, you didn''t do anything wrong..."


    "Don''t kill me Please Old Gus won''t make mistakes any more. Just ask you... " The elf said, bean big tears from his dim eyes, looks pitiful.


    "Old Thor, stand up for me." Harry''s face suddenly became ferocious. He said to Gus fiercely, "if you don''t go to work crying like this, I''ll kill you!"


    The three men looked at Harry in shock. They couldn''t figure out what kind of heart drove Harry to say such words.


    "Yes, sir!" The elf Gus seems to have received the shock, flustered up from the ground, like fear of death in general, in fact, they are just afraid of doing something wrong, as for death or something, this may be just a reason to beg.


    "Don''t look at me like that..." Harry was a little flustered. "I just want him to stop this behavior. At least it''s useful, isn''t it?"


    "Hey, brother, what did you think of that?" Ron felt as if it were a flash. "Maybe we can do that with dobby."


    "In fact," Harry said reluctantly, "I''ve already done that, but it''s a pity that Dobby is really an alien."


    He was there, and I threatened him with death, but dobby told me that he would be threatened at least five times a day


    "Maybe we should find a way to save dobby from Malfoy''s house. Malfoy''s family doesn''t accompany dobby and accept Dobby''s service. Maybe I can introduce dobby to old Vitol, at least where he can be more comfortable and have new clothes to wear."


    "That''s a good suggestion, Fanlin!" Said Hermione, quietly pulling her hand out of van Lin''s, which made the girl''s face a little red.


    "There is also a very important question, how can we liberate a domestic elf who is enslaved, and the life of these domestic elves in front of us must be improved." Hermione said the right words, she did not understand, wizard''s world has magic, everything is so convenient, why there will be enslaved domestic elves such things happen."Forget it, Hermione!" Ron said without care, "it''s impossible. No wizard will care about these domestic elves. If you do, they will think they have done something bad there and punish themselves."


    "How can I." Hermione can''t believe Ron.


    "You can try it?" Ron spread out the stall and signaled Hermione could do it.


    "Try it!" Hermione said with the her own strength, a hand covered her mouth, looking at busy house elf, she made a clear voice.


    "You You hear me, "Hermione was a little reluctant.


    Hearing Hermione''s words, all the domestic elves stopped their life and looked at Hermione in a daze. They don''t understand what these sudden wizards are thinking.


    "Listen Stop your work and stand here. I''ll clean you up. And Hermione really doesn''t know what the elves need, "you should protest to dumbledo, let him allow you to leave here, go out and walk more, in the daytime, not at night! And, I think you should have your own life, and you must at least have the freedom you should have! "


    Hermione finally finished, and she was very satisfied with what she had just said, although she did not know what she said, she was not good at speaking.


    In a moment, the insensitive elf finally understood the meaning of Hermione''s words.


    Hermione''s words were like a huge tear gas, and it exploded in this cool place in the not spacious Hogwarts kitchen.


    All the elves knelt to the nearest place, and they cried, and cried bitterly in their mouths, and begged Hermione to let them go.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 128

    "Stop it all!" Van Lin held up his wand, and a blue magic spark burst from the ceiling.


    All the Elves were frightened by the sound of this sudden, looking at the Fanlin at a loss.


    "Now, I will go to my own work. If I find some lazy domestic elves, I will put them in the furnace..."


    Fanlin forced his expression, he wanted to make himself a little more ferocious, although it looked strange in Hermione, but it was a very effective move for these cowardly domestic elves.


    I don''t know that one of the domestic elves gave out a piercing scream, all the elves moved in panic, they tried to show their best and most diligent side, but no matter what, the surrender from the soul made them unable to stand up.


    "Don''t look at me so strangely..." Van Lin was embarrassed to take back his wand.


    "I''m just following Harry''s example. It''s useful, isn''t it? At least they won''t be crying..."


    "Why didn''t I find your application ability so strong..." Hermione rolled her eyes. Although it was van Lin who helped her out of the encirclement, this method did not satisfy her.


    "Look, I''ll say, Hermione, your ideas are useless. They don''t need our attention!" Ron said helplessly.


    That''s right, but it doesn''t stop Hermione''s idea of improving the quality of life of the house elf.


    "Who said no wizard cared about them..." Hermione said stubbornly, "there must be people who don''t like it. At least there are two in front of you."


    "Two?" Harry looked around. "But there''s no one here, except for the four of us, and the house elves."


    "Of course I am..." Hermione was embarrassed and said, "and And Fanlin


    Hermione turned her head, and her big eyes were fixed on vaseline. Seems to be waiting for van Lin''s answer.


    In Fanlin''s opinion, what Hermione said just now is not a question. The answer is certainly yes. But for these domestic elves, the shackles deeply imprinted on the soul can not be solved in a few words.


    Anyway, Fanlin didn''t hope for this. However, it was not the first time that Hermione forced him into the company. At least in terms of the choice of the community, they had been in the state of bundling sales.


    "Er Count me in. " Van Lin grinned awkwardly, handed Harry a look you know, and then he stopped talking.


    But vernin wondered why Harry''s face was so badly beaten, which was very unpleasant. Ron was silent and didn''t say a word and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    The movements of the house elves become very fast. Obviously, they are not familiar with their work.


    Although the scene is always noisy when busy, accompanied by a variety of ping-pong sounds, one after another familiar delicacies are brought to the clean table.


    It was more than ten o''clock in the night when they came out of the Gryffindor public rest room. In addition, some time was delayed. Unconsciously, it was almost 12 o''clock at night, and the dinner had already been completely digested.


    When old Gus came up to them, like a Muggle waiter, he stretched out a delicate arm to signal that the four were ready to eat.


    Four people can''t wait to reach the table, the food is still very attractive.


    The three boys didn''t think much about it. They ate very happily. Only Hermione ate a little and then frowned on her brow.


    "We haven''t done our business yet. We don''t come here to have a snack. We sneak out to eat a snack in our invisibility cloak. My God..."


    "What do you mean He Min? " Ron has a drumstick in his mouth, which makes his speech a little unclear.


    "I said," we have business to do! " Hermione looked at the three boys sternly, like Professor McGonagall. Of course, it would be more perfect to put down the fork in her hand.


    "You don''t forget what we''re going to do."


    "Oh Of course... " Fanlin quickly put down a chicken wing and wiped his mouth with his hand, "I haven''t forgotten, I''ll ask now..."


    "It''s you..." Van Lin roughly glanced at all the elves present. Among all the elves present, he was the oldest. With a finger of his hand, van Lin signaled that Gus, who was hiding among the elves, would come out.


    "Old Gus, how many years have you been at Hogwarts?"


    "70 years, sir!" Old Gus replied respectfully, of course, if his body did not tremble, it would be better.


    "Good..." Fanlin nodded contentedly. "I know you leave here every night and clean Hogwarts, right?"


    "Yes, sir..." Old Gus didn''t quite understand what the sorcerer wanted to ask, but he still answered meticulously and was naturally obedient."That''s good, Gus!" All four of them were excited. Obviously, this guy must be an informed person, which is beyond doubt.


    House elves have a unique way of communication, and they like to share information among their peers.


    Of course, this is to communicate with each other, how to do the best work without being punished by the host.


    Fan Lin cleared his throat, deliberately stiffened his face, and tried to make a look of anger. This move is very useful for these domestic elves in front of us.


    "So, Gus!" Fanlin glared at him fiercely, "now, tell all you know about Slytherin''s secret room and the people who opened it 50 years ago. Otherwise, I will freeze you into ice Tuo!"


    It seems that in order to enhance his deterrent power, van Lin pointed with his wand, and the originally burning stove was frozen like that.


    After listening to van Lin''s words, all the Elves were shivering. I don''t know whether it''s because they are afraid of Slytherin''s secret room or the unknown magic that Fanlin sends out. Maybe they are all a little bit afraid.


    However, in view of the previous threat, all the domestic elves are afraid to speak up.


    From time to time, a couple of young elves gave out a strange cry of "ah", but soon they were covered by the hands of their companions.


    You can''t get angry with a wizard because of one or two stupid house elves, and then implicate all the house elves.


    Perhaps this is the most true portrayal of their hearts at the moment. In any case, except for shivering, all the Elves were in a strange silence.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 129

    "Sorry Respect Mr. wizard, "said old Gus reluctantly, but the trembling in his voice was inevitable.


    "Old Gus Old Gus doesn''t know who opened it S Slytherin''s chamber of secrets, old Gus... "


    The house elves are timid and nondescript, shaking and hesitant. It seems to others that there is no credibility at all.


    "To tell you the truth, old Gus, otherwise..." Fanlin looked at the house elf in front of him. His wand was shining with unstable light. Of course, these were intentional!


    "Old Old Gus I really don''t know anything, sir


    "Really?" There was a dangerous light in Van Lin''s eyes. "Hermione, you''ll prepare the warm-up spell and wait for my spell to be released." Van Lin lowered his voice and whispered to Hermione''s ear.


    "What are you going to do?" Hermione asked, "you don''t really intend to freeze them."


    "Just feet, Hermione!" "As usual with Harry and them, verbal threats don''t work. We really need the information," Van Lin said awkwardly


    "Good All right Hermione was a little embarrassed. She also took out her wand. "It can only be the level of fighting, otherwise In any case, if he still doesn''t say anything, I''ll give him the curse at once. I''d rather ask nothing! "


    Looking at Hermione''s firm eyes, Fanlin also nodded, just as he thought, after all, he was not of noble family background.


    "Gus Listen, I''m giving you a chance... " Van Lin threatened to lift his wand, blue light in front of his wand continuous flow, the surrounding temperature is gradually low down.


    "No..." Old Gus trembled. "Old Gus didn''t lie. Old Gus really didn''t know anything!"


    The elf held his head in both hands. "Old Gus only knew that it was circulating in Hogwarts 50 years ago that the current game keeper was the opener of the secret room. Then Hogwarts fired this one, but Dumbledore believed him..."


    "What do you say?" Harry said angrily, "no way. Hagrid is the opener of the chamber of secrets! You are lying


    "Old Old Gus didn''t believe it either. After all, the manager of the hunting ground was a man with the blood of a giant. Slytherin could not identify with such a man as his successor, but everyone said that... "


    "Damn it, you crazy little elf..." Harry said angrily.


    "No Please, bypass old gaise Old Gus is just telling the truth


    "All right, Harry!" Fanlin scattered his magic power, "let them go, they are just some crazy little elves who don''t understand things!"


    Standing in front of Harry, van Lin felt terrible. Although he didn''t want to believe it, according to common sense, the house elves would not lie to the wizard. Dobby voluntarily admitted to intercepting Harry''s letter and swimming the ball.


    Although it was Dobby''s slip of the tongue, it also proved that they could not hide anything.


    "Well, Gus!" "I can believe you, but tell me what happened 50 years ago, and who are the people who are always wandering around the castle recently. We need to narrow down the scope."


    Thank you, sir Old Gus bowed respectfully to van Lin.


    "About these, sir, I can tell you After all, it''s no secret, sir


    "Good." Van Lin looked at Gus seriously, and the other three were focused.


    "Fifty years ago, Slytherin''s chamber of secrets was opened for the first time, but only once. It is said that it is now... "


    "He is not!" Harry interrupted him rudely. Harry knew what the damned elf was trying to say!


    "Well, Harry, let him finish." Fanlin helplessly hit the round, "skip this sentence, Gus."


    "Yes, sir!" Old Gus shrank his neck, and Harry became a little dangerous to him, but he stood still, ''he can''t leave until the wizard has spoken.


    "Slytherin''s secret room has been opened..." Old Gus took a breath. "I remember, Hogwarts fell into a huge In panic The floor of Hogwarts is full of water. People follow the water trail and come to the women''s toilet. A girl in Ravenclaw was killed and her body became like a stone


    "Stone?" Hermione looked at old Gus, puzzled. "Isn''t it just petrified?"


    "Old Gus didn''t lie, Miss wizard!" The ghost of the girl is still in Hogwarts. She''s been in the ladies'' room for a long time


    "Myrtle." And said, "the only one that Hogwarts likes to be in the toilet is young Dorothy."


    "Myrtle..." Hermione covers her mouth in disbelief. She thinks Myrtle just likes to wander the waterway, but she died there."Yes, Miss wizard," said the old man? Gus looked at Hermione as if he were flattering. "Old Gus remembered that girl was really called Myrtle..."


    "What''s more, what was the situation then?"


    "Let me think, sir..." Old Gus fell into a long thought. He was so old that his memory was blurred.


    "Old Gus remembers that there is a lot of water on the ground, and there are groups of spiders who are afraid to go out. As for the rest, old Gus can''t remember very well, sir." Old Gus shook his head hard, but it didn''t help.


    "Oh, yes..." "There were no signs of fighting in the scene at that time. We used to simply clean up the water, and there was no work to do. In fact, Hogwarts was very good at cleaning that day..."


    Looking at the elves who began to talk nonsense again, Fanlin could not help feeling a little irritable.


    "Maybe we can ask Myrtle!" Harry tried to say that he wanted to get out of the place quickly.


    "OK..." Vaseline nodded. "So, Gus, what''s the answer to the second question?"


    "Old Gus doesn''t know people''s names Besides the four of you, Professor Snape, caretaker filch, two boys who are similar to the red haired wizard, and a girl... "


    "It''s Fred and George. They often take Ginny to drill all kinds of secret passages!" Ron added.


    "Is there anything else?" Fanlin asked.


    "There is also a girl with golden hair. I''m sorry, she didn''t come out much. Old Gus didn''t see her face, but her breath was very dangerous. This is not an existence that a domestic elf can touch."


    ¡­¡­


    "The girl with golden hair?" After coming out, Fanlin kept repeating this sentence. Obviously, there was no Malfoy in these people.


    This matter, as well as before leaving, the bad feeling from the darkness behind the house elves was always in Fanlin''s mind.


    "I said, maybe we should hurry up. After all, it''s very late. If Malfoy is not, we will know when our medicine is finished." Said Hermione, distracted by the words of the house elf.


    No one spoke, just walking back in a hurry, this information needs to be well digested.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 130

    With the passage of time, according to common sense calculation, all negative news will be washed away by the current of time.


    In Hogwarts, however, this did not happen.


    As time goes by, everyone is afraid of the next attack. After all, no one can be sure whether the next petrification or death will happen to them.


    Indeed, the atmosphere of Hogwarts is very depressing, students need some new courage to fill in the blank for the unknown.


    "The fight club is about to start!" Chivanos said, "the first meeting tonight! I don''t mind fighting lessons. They can be


    "What? Do you think Slytherin''s monsters can fight? " Ron also looked at the notice with interest.


    "It will come in handy," he said to Harry and Hermione at dinner. "Shall we go too?"


    "What are you talking about?" Fanlin came in from the outside with books in her arms. Because Hermione needed to make magic potions, many community activities and Hermione''s job needed to be completed by Fanlin.


    Maybe that''s the price of bundling. In any case, it should be done as if it had become a default.


    "Fight club!" Harry was a little excited.


    "At eight o''clock this evening, the fight club starts in the auditorium."


    "Let''s fight each other?" Fanlin looked at Harry in disbelief, which was not a part of the curriculum.


    "To be exact, it is to train our fighting skills."


    "Well, it''s exciting. You know, there''s never been such a class before." Ron said excitedly, as if he had completely forgotten the fact that his wand was broken.


    "It''s really good!" Fanlin didn''t attack Ron. In fact, the fight club dispelled people''s fear to some extent.


    "At eight o''clock tonight, let''s finish the activity early and come here. How about coming here?"


    Van Lim will ask for attention to Hermione, only Hermione because of the study of the magic drug and time is urgent.


    Harry, Ron and Hermione all agreed, so they rushed back to the auditorium at eight that evening.


    Instead of the long dining table, there was a glittering stage against the wall with thousands of candles on it. The ceiling was dark purple. It seemed that the whole training class was wrapped under it. They were all excited and had magic wands.


    "I want to know who taught us?" All the students are crowded here.


    "Fanlin, this way!" Neville waved to them in the crowd to show them to go. He had reserved a place for them. I don''t know how Neville did it.


    As they approached the chattering crowd, Hermione said, "I''ve been told that Professor fritt was a champion fighter when he was young. Maybe it was him."


    "Like..." Harry suddenly gave a cry of pain, and he saw Professor gidrow Lockhart come onto the stage in his best robe, next to Snape, in his usual black robe.


    Rockhart waved to the people to be quiet, and he called, "come on, come together! Can each of you see me? Can you hear me? Great


    He walked to the center of the stage, still holding his wand in his hand, and lifting his arm, along with the opening of his cloak, revealed the inner vest type fighting suit.


    "Now Professor Dumbledore has given me permission to open a fight club to train you in case you need to defend yourself, as I have done countless times - details can be found in my book."


    After that, he showed his charming smile, which was well known to all. His eight white teeth could be clearly seen from that angle.


    Van Lim was so impressed by this that he even thought about whether to lower his head or turn his back when talking to Professor gidrow Lockhart.


    Well, he''s just having an extraordinary headache with gidrow Lockhart''s behavior.


    "Let me introduce my assistant professor snape,"


    with a big smile, "girro Lockhart said, with a big smile." he told me that he knew a lot about fighting and promised to provide some temporary help before we started. Now, I don''t want you young people to worry that you will still have your pharmacist when I penetrate him. ¡ª¡ªDon''t be afraid


    "I''ll bet that Professor Snape needs only a spell to penetrate professor girro Lockhart..."


    Fanlin vowed that he was usually taught by Professor Snape in private. For Professor Snape''s strength, Fanlin only knew that he could easily defeat himself, even if he was desperate, he could not support for long.


    As for giddy Lockhart.


    Oh, my God. Forget it.


    A wizard who can be made into a mess by elves and has his wand taken away, Fanlin doesn''t have much hope for it.


    As a matter of fact, it was van leen who helped him get it back."How much better did they put each other''s results together?" Ron muttered to Harry.


    "In fact, I agree with van Lin, it''s impossible." Harry touched his nose, though he wanted Snape and giddy to go together.


    Snape''s upper lip was tight and tight. Van Lynn wondered why rockhart could smile; if Snape looked at him like that, he would have been scared to do anything.


    Gidero Lockhart and Snape bowed to each other. Snape then looked up in a gloomy face, looking at the man who was going to fight him.


    Then they held their wands in front of them like swords.


    "As you can see we hold wands in this combat posture," giderolharhat told the silent crowd. "When we count" three, "we will start the first spell, and of course our goal is not to kill each other."


    But Van Lin and Harry don''t think so, he sees a sign of danger in Snape''s eyes.


    Van Lin was keen to dissuade gidero Lockhart from such foolish behavior, and he was not sure whether his professor of black magic defense would have been given a lesson tomorrow.


    Harry and Ron are happy to see gidrow hurt, so Harry won''t be laughed at by slazhelin like a clown in the dark magic defense class tomorrow.


    Hermione was silent, she had been completely desperate for gidrow, and she was now happy to tear giardro down.


    "Three," I think the next scene will be very happy! " Harry said, looking excitedly at the two people on the stage.


    "One," "


    with the command of gidero Lockhart, the front end of the wand of the two men was lit up at the same time.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 131

    ¡°Expell¡­¡­¡±


    "EXPELLIARMUS (except your weapon)!"


    The two disarming Charms come from the wands of gidrow Lockhart and Snape.


    It''s a pity, however, that Snape''s spell was finished only half way through gidrow Lockhart''s spell.


    Van Lim had never seen such a strong arming charm light. Like a flying snake, it drew a spiral track in the air to blow gidero Lockhart out.


    The curse of disarming, I''m joking. It hurts more than anything.


    Snape is using his huge magic power to revenge gidero, thus venting his dissatisfaction.


    It has to be said that this is really the Snape way that van Lin is familiar with.


    "I knew that." Hermione rolled her eyes, and girero Lockhart flew out and knocked down a table behind him, and they were sometimes asked to stay.


    However, Harry and Ron were happy to hear from gidrow, but since Snape was the dean of Slytherin, they did not applaud with Malfoy.


    A group of girls who don''t understand the nature of guidro are worried, though they are dissatisfied with Snape''s behavior and the cheering power of a group of boys.


    However, they are more concerned about the safety of their idols, as to why they lose.


    At this point, we have to adults, the power of brain powder is great, blind. And the most powerful. One thing is their brain power.


    Guidro loharte was unsteady. His hat fell off and his curly hair stood up.


    "Oh, you won!" He said, waddling to the front of the platform.


    "That''s Blade - as you can see, I lost my wand - Oh, thank you, Miss Brown. Yes, it''s a good idea to demonstrate it, Professor Snape. But if you don''t mind, I want to say that I know exactly what you want to do. It''s easy for me to stop you. However, I think it''s very meaningful to let them have a look at it... "


    Snape looked grim.


    "Maybe we should guide our students in their practical ability, Professor girero Lockhart."


    Snape''s voice was like a cold, sombre wind that chilled gidero''s back.


    "Good All right Guidro looks embarrassed.


    Van Lin was secretly laughing from the stage, but soon he stopped. Snape was looking at him in a gloomy way, which made him feel a little hairy.


    "Perhaps professor girero Lockhart would not mind teaching his students how to fight, would he?"


    "Ha ha..." Gedro LOHA has a lot of confidence in coaching these junior students.


    "Of course, I will not be stingy to guide them personally, after all, it is a very valuable experience for them." Gidero was smiling, and there was no embarrassment at all.


    "Let me see..." Gidero thought for a moment, "does anyone want to come up and have a wizard fight with me?" Don''t worry, of course I won''t hurt you. "


    "Too much, I can recommend a candidate for you, Professor giedro Lockhart."


    Snape knew that, and from the time he finished speaking, he knew that girero Lockhart would not refuse.


    "Oh? Let''s hear... " Gidro Rao said with interest that he knew more about Snape''s ideas.


    The seniors didn''t show up. They were preparing for their upcoming general wizard level exam.


    In fact, gidro''s magic power is only that level, some even can not reach.


    However, his outstanding talent in forgetting incantation allowed him to pass the Ministry of magic examination. As for later, people believed that his experience was enough.


    "How about a Gryffindor student I recommend to you..." Snape said grimly.


    All the Gryffindor students crinkled at this, and it was not a good sign to be named by Snape.


    Fanlin''s heart was a little chilly at this time. If there was no accident, he would be Harry.


    In the battle with a professor, Fanlin had suffered enough from Snape. Although gidrow was not so powerful, after all, gidrow had gone through so many books. Although he didn''t believe it, if one or two fighting plots were true, all the people present would not be his opponents.


    "Fanlin Al, how are you?" Snape said in an unquestionable voice that he had no intention of consulting them.


    Snape, with his gloomy eyes, beckoned to van Lin to go up. Then he turned around and walked to the other side of the duel platform.


    At the same time, Snape''s deep and "sexy" voice was transmitted in Van Lin''s mind.A close communication magic, very simple, as long as you can sense the other party''s breath.


    "If you lose to this jerk, then the game often triples on Saturday night."


    A total coolness will make van Lin clear and fight Snape? Come on, he doesn''t want to be abused.


    Although it is very helpful to practice magic, it is not a happy thing to let anyone be tortured and run out.


    What''s more, the duration of this kind of torture has to be extended three times, which is really painful.


    "Fanlin, Fanlin?" Hermione whispered at Van Lin''s side, "you''re OK, are you all right? Two professors have asked you to go up."


    "Oh, I''m fine!" Fanlin came to his senses and found that all the people were looking at him.


    "Listen, Fanlin." Hermione said something worried.


    "Although Professor Lockhart''s strength is not very good, he is a professor after all..." Hermione paused. "But don''t worry, I don''t think he''ll hurt you."


    "I will win!" Fanlin shook his fist, drew out his wand and went out.


    "What did he say?" Ron asked, with a puzzled look on his face, that he was just talking to Harry about how long van Lin could last.


    "I don''t know..." Harry couldn''t believe his ears.


    "He said he It must be Will you win? " Hermione was confused.


    "Didn''t he freeze his brain by his magic?" Ron opened his mouth in surprise, which seemed unreal to him.


    A second grade wizard who said he would win a magic duel over an adult wizard?


    Although the strength of this adult wizard is not reliable, it is still very difficult to accept.


    "Maybe..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 132

    "Don''t be nervous, young man!" Gidero smiles, and he shows off his smile to the stage.


    "I won''t use my full strength, after all, it''s just teaching, I''ll stop before you get hurt!"


    Van Lim grasped the wand a little nervously. He didn''t want to be tortured by Snape.


    However, van Lin is not sure about jidrow. He would rather face other professors or students.


    He didn''t dare to use his body to test the accuracy of girero. What if his magic spell had the effect of bone extraction


    "Come on, let me be a real opponent." Giedro drew out his wand and walked towards van Lin with a smile.


    The two of them are about a meter apart, and they bow to each other, which is respect for their opponents, and also the most basic wizard ceremony.


    "Come on, just like you did just now, lift up your wand." Gigero said with a smile, and he put his wand in front of him, the tip of which was just above the tip of his nose.


    In a strict sense, it was his first official wizard duel.


    Although I had a fight with Snape before, it was just training and being slaughtered by Snape unilaterally.


    They put the wand down and hung low on their side. They were about to start teaching. The little wizard under the stage stopped talking early.


    "Come on, let me see, what do you do when you face a wizard stronger than you?" Gidero said carelessly, and he was still greeting the eager eyes of the audience.


    "Fanlin will be OK. Although he has good magic power, he often fights with Professor Snape..." Hermione dragged Harry with some worry. Unconsciously, the strength in her hands became bigger.


    "It should be. After all, he can break Snape''s armor mantra in the first grade. He still has the ability to protect himself." Harry said with a wry smile.


    "Well, Hermione, why are you more nervous than van Lin? My clothes are almost torn by you..."


    "Hold Sorry... " Hermione said, but her tight grip still did not mean to let go.


    "I count to three," guidro said with a smile, "and we''ll start..."


    "Three..."


    "Two..."


    "One..."


    "Start!" With an order, this struggle also officially opened the curtain.


    "EXPELLIARMUS (except your weapon)!"


    "EXPELLIARMUS (except your weapon)!"


    This time, guidro learned the lesson of the war with Snape. He didn''t deal with it in a high and careless way.


    With the fall of the mantra, both of them burst out from each other''s wands.


    In an instant, two magic charms burst out in the air with a gorgeous magic flame.


    Because no one is applying subsequent magic to the disarm spell, the expected light connection is not shown.


    "Very good!" Gidero laughed. "Do you see that. Very fast casting speed and good magic power. The most important thing is Mr. Fanlin did not fall in the first round, and of course, I did not use all my strength


    Guidro smiles, which makes his surface look very relaxed and freehand, which makes his fans scream off the stage, which is very helpful to him.


    "What does it say?" Quidrow asked, but he didn''t intend to let anyone else answer, and then he said, "there''s an offset between a curse and a curse. We should keep this in mind. "


    "Of course, this is when the magic output is about the same." Added Hermione in a low voice.


    Fanlin was not hurt by gidrow''s spell, which was undoubtedly a happy thing for the girl, although it seemed strange to Harry, and Hermione was a little over excited.


    "Well, next, I will continue to output my magic spell. Let''s guess what will happen..."


    "Are you ready, vernin al."


    "Yes, Professor!" Van Lim nodded. It was strange that Lockhart''s curse was not so strong, or it was only half as strong as Snape had trained him.


    "Let''s get started. Pay attention." Guidro posed, he was going to be serious, for he did not immediately beat the students, which made him very uncomfortable.


    "EXPELLIARMUS (except your weapon)!"


    "EXPELLIARMUS (except your weapon)!"


    They are still familiar with the disarming mantra, but this time, neither of them relaxed the control of the curse. The bright blue light connected the charm, which proved that both of them were continuously producing magic power to their own magic spell.


    When the two Charms touch, the dazzling light will shine through the hall at night.The contact point was in the middle of the two, with no sign of moving.


    "Ha ha..." "Good magic output, then I''m going to increase the output. Get ready, young man. "


    Gidero retracted his arm for a moment, just like a punch. When he put his hand in front of him again, the weak light suddenly became strong, and the sweat oozed from gidro''s forehead.


    With the outbreak of girero Lockhart, the once frozen magic contact point began to move slowly in the direction of Vaseline.


    "What to do? They''re competing for their total amount of magic and their ability to export magic..." Hermione was worried and said that before van Lin went up, he said he wanted to win. Although no one took this seriously, it was not what Van Lin said


    "Fanlin suffered a lot. Although he had a lot of magic power, he was an adult wizard after all. Even if he didn''t practice, the difference in age also determined that there was a gap in magic storage between them..."


    "Take it easy, Hermione!" Harry said something with a headache, while Ron was stunned to see the two people on the stage not talking. It seemed that he was shocked.


    "You''re so nervous, Hermione Van Lin hasn''t used his eyes yet, he can still support it... "


    As a matter of fact, Fanlin is not so good now. If he opens his talent, his magic consumption speed will be raised to a terrible speed. He doesn''t have so much magic power to accompany guidro to consume and play. In terms of age, he is really at a loss.


    He has to find ways to speed up the expansion of his magic storage space, but this is the problem later.


    At the thought of Snape''s threat, van reen had a chill in his back, and he didn''t want to be punished.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 133

    ¡­¡­


    "It can only be so..." Fanlin sighed in his heart, if he did not use the talent left by his mother, then the curse of disarming would be pushed to himself.


    If you disconnect like this, he must have no time to dodge, followed by Snape''s punishment, which is the most devastating.


    Van Lin''s eyes were fixed on the magic connection point which was getting closer and closer. Both eyes turned dark red in an instant. This was a simple cover up magic prepared by Snape for him. After all, the bright red eyes are too dazzling.


    After a short period of dullness, the original narrow magic gate seems to have been blown up.


    Van Lin can clearly feel his magic is passing at a very terrible speed, he can not support for long, the previous kind of competition is too much to consume magic.


    The original thin magic connection instantly becomes thick, at least compared with the magic light of guidro is more solid.


    The magic connection point, which had been moving slowly towards Vaseline, went back in the direction of guidro at a very fast speed.


    Guidro had no more time to speak, and the sudden change of form made it difficult for him to continue.


    Everyone in the audience was surprised to open their mouths, and the sudden reversal of the form caught everyone by surprise.


    At the magic connection point across the center to a quarter of the position, the magic of Vaseline is almost exhausted.


    Forced to pick up, van Lin actively disconnected the magic connection, he can''t move forward, if he continues to open now, then he will have to lose control of his magic in a few seconds due to the depletion of magic.


    "Ha..."


    "Banish summit!"


    Just as gidrow was about to relax, van reen had lost control of the disarm charm. He could push such a mass of magic over it and let it soar into the sky as soon as it hit him.


    But after all, the idea is just an idea. Van Lin uses the remaining magic power to quickly cast a repel curse, completely breaking the script that jidrow has compiled.


    Along with this iconic aqua blue charm, the repel charm also blows gidro out as Fanlin expected. As long as he knocks off the stage, knocks out the opponent or disarms him, these can be counted as victory.


    However, the curse of disarming, which was pushed to Versailles by guidro, was completely out of control because he was beaten out of control.


    A large group of magic, emitting unstable light, flew to van Lin at a very fast speed, and some timid girls under the stage began to scream.


    Hermione pulls out her wand in a panic, but she has no time to do anything.


    "Protego maxima!"


    The fire red light blocked the unstable magic, and a brilliant fireworks burst out in the air.


    It was Snape who had been standing by. He was very satisfied that van Lin had defeated the clown, so he didn''t mind to solve this little trouble.


    For a while, everyone was in a daze. They didn''t know what to say. It was the most wonderful wizard duel they had ever seen, although the ending was not what they thought.


    "Well Good magic control and excellent casting speed... " Guidrow climbed up from the other end of the stage, grimly.


    He was beaten twice in a row, which made him look a little too embarrassed, and his original perfect hairstyle became very messy.


    "You Very Very good... " I can see that guidro is a little too embarrassed now. He didn''t expect that.


    "You know, from the moment you disconnect the magic connection, I know you must have your own thoughts, I just want to see how you will deal with this situation..."


    Guidrow laughed and patted van Lin on the shoulder, but he still found an excuse. Although it was not so reliable, if van Lin used some other powerful magic spell instead of repelling curse, he might not be able to laugh.


    "Well Have you seen that we must be flexible in dealing with witches who are stronger than you. Mr. van Lin is very good... " Gidrow laughed, but this time he didn''t use his book as an example.


    "Well, go down and have a rest."


    Harry quickly came up to help van Lin down, van Lin''s face is very pale, a serious over consumption look. Ron hasn''t come back yet.


    "You How about it? " Hermione holds van Lin with concern. She thinks that van Lin''s condition is very bad.


    "It''s nothing. I''m just consuming too much magic, but I''m wearing a magic bracelet. It''s OK. I''ll be fine in a minute." Van Lim laughed. His eyes were bright. It could be seen that he was very excited to beat guidro.


    Hermione still held on to van Lin''s arm. Fanlin saw the opposite Laura opened his mouth, obviously she also wanted to say something, but too far away, van Lin can only sorry to smile.


    "Hey, listen, brother..." Harry was a little excited and said, "I never thought you could beat giddy...""You are so good..." Neville looked forward to watching van Lin, he also wanted to have such strength, but his talent is not very good.


    "It''s nothing. Mr. gydrow still has a lot of residual magic. Unlike me, I can''t even produce the most basic fluorescent flicker..."


    "No, it''s different. You know, you You''re a sophomore, Fanlin. I''m very glad to be friends with you. It''s never happened before. The second grade student defeated his professor in the Magic Contest... "


    Neville''s face turned red. Van Lin''s feat gave him great encouragement. He even felt that there was nothing to be afraid of.


    "All right, kids, look this way..." Guidrow said with some embarrassment that teaching would continue and he could not leave here.


    "Just now, Mr. van leen al showed how the little wizard could fight in a magic duel. Of course, that''s why I let the water out..."


    The people under the stage didn''t take it seriously. Of course, gidero''s fans are more willing to accept the truth of these idols.


    "Now, let me take a look at the fight between you and your peers Well Harry, Ron, you two have to show it


    "Wait a minute, Professor giedrow..." Snape''s voice rang in time, which made guidro''s face very ugly.


    "We all know that there is a big problem with Weasley''s wand. It''s hard to control, isn''t it..."


    Snape''s voice was like a basin of cold water on Ron''s head, which made him uncomfortable.


    "How about I recommend someone to choose?" It''s not a question, "Malfoy!"


    Snape called, and with a move of his hand, Malfoy jumped onto the stage, and he was happy with the duel.


    "Good luck, Harry!" Gidrow whispered to Harry.


    "Thank you, Professor!" Harry watched Malfoy silently, both of them looking forward to it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 134

    ¡­¡­


    "Hey, Potter? Why are you afraid? "


    They went to the center of the duel table and were ready. Snape''s recommendation made Malfoy very satisfied. This is exactly what he wanted. In front of all the people, he would trample down the Harry Potter, who he hated and was invincible in his eyes.


    "Shut up, Malfoy." Harry''s eyes were firm. He would not lose the match, especially Malfoy.


    "I''ll knock you to the ground, Malfoy."


    "Oh, is it?" Malfoy looked at Harry in a funny way. "How good do you think you are without the protection of your two Muggle friends?"


    As a matter of fact, Malfoy was not wrong at all. It was not a fight outside, but a serious wizard duel.


    In any case, Malfoy was born into a traditional pure blood wizard family. In the face of Harry, who has not been exposed to magic for 11 years, Malfoy is still quite confident.


    In his opinion, Harry is likely to see a formal magic duel for the first time.


    "Let''s see..." Harry whizzed up his wand. At least the etiquette couldn''t be abolished.


    After they saluted, they turned around one after another, with their backs to each other. They''re going to go to both ends of the duel table.


    However, in Fanlin''s opinion, the two of them are more like a traditional Chinese custom that he has recently read about, which is used as an indispensable etiquette for couples to get married.


    There should be no mistake for the couple to pay homage.


    He secretly told Ron and Hermione about it. Several people couldn''t help laughing.


    "Listen, I''ll count to three and you''ll be able to cast your magic. Remember to use only the disarm charm."


    Gydrow nagged, trying to attract some attention, but no one in the audience paid any attention to him. Except, of course, fanatical admirers.


    "Listen I don''t want anyone to be near the hospital because of today''s activities get ready! 1 2... "


    "Banish summit!"


    Malfoy obviously had no patience to wait for gidro to nag, and when he got to two, he had already made the first move.


    The familiar repel mantra, which was used by Fanlin to defeat guidro just now. Malfoy looks very skilled.


    For a moment, guidrow''s face became a little gloomy.


    As for Harry, Harry is very uncomfortable at this time.


    Malfoy''s repel spell was like a huge hammer on Harry''s head, accompanied by the power of the spell.


    Harry''s whole body was thrown up, and then he fell heavily to the edge of the duel platform. Fortunately, he was not retreating any more, otherwise he would be shot to the ground.


    "Malfoy, get out of here..." Ron was quite angry, and if he could, he didn''t mind giving Malfoy a hard blow with his unstable wand.


    But soon, his voice was drowned in the crowd''s exclamations, and Slytherin''s side laughed with malice.


    In order to achieve the goal, all kinds of means are used. This is the principle that Slytherin has always believed in.


    They are not dissatisfied with Malfoy''s doing so. On the contrary, they are very happy to learn a lesson from Porter.


    Malfoy stood up straight, and he laughed along with Slytherin''s team.


    "Mobilarbus (flying around)!"


    Harry sprang up from the ground, his arm from the bottom to the top of a strong wave, the movement of the spell was he applied to Malfoy. As like as two peas, Malfoy turned into a large figure, and he continued to circle two times in the air. Then he sat on the duel stage with his legs chopped. It was exactly the same gesture he landed in Quidditch competition.


    There was a lot of laughter, especially among Gryffindor students. Just now Harry was beaten up, but Slytherin was arrogant for a long time.


    Malfoy looked at Snape sadly. His man was lost.


    However, Snape didn''t intend to let him go down. As soon as he reached out, Snape lifted Malfoy from the stage and pushed him back to his position again.


    "You wait for me, Potter." Malfoy said fiercely, but his hands did not relax.


    "As I said, you can only use the disarm curse..." ''cried guidrow, in a loud voice, but no one paid any attention to him.


    "Sertusortia!"


    Malfoy threw his wand to the ground, and a black snake appeared from the duel platform.


    The black snake kept crawling and spitting out his red letter. I could see that the snake was very irritable.


    "Don''t move, Potter..." Snape came up from behind Malfoy, and he didn''t think the kids in front of him could handle such an aggressive poison."I''ll help you get rid of him..."


    "I''ll do it, Professor Snape, you know, it''s my job..." Guidro rushed forward. He didn''t want to be held down by Snape.


    "Alarte asendare!"


    In the meantime, the light from the tip of guidrow''s wand disappeared, and the snake, which had been crawling steadily on the stage, was thrown into the sky.


    For this reason, Fanlin felt very puzzled, according to the reason, except the snake mantra is the most appropriate, but what kind of ghost is this inexplicable magic spell?


    Sure enough, the black snake fell back on the stage, and it didn''t disappear.


    Gydrow''s spell seemed to work against him. He seemed to have succeeded in infuriating the snake.


    And now, the black snake fell in front of Fanlin, it seems eager to try, constantly spit out its snake letter to Fanlin.


    Fanlin was just about to make a move, but Harry''s next move shocked everyone.


    A strange language came out of Harry''s mouth. It was like a king snake constantly rubbing on the ground. The scales on his body rubbed against the sand, making a rustling sound.


    All the people present were stunned.


    The snake seemed to have heard the same language, looked back at Harry humanely, and then went on to try. Its head was already out of the duel stage.


    Fanlin could feel that he was a prey in the eyes of the black snake, just like the meat on the sticky board. The cold feeling immediately carried through van Lin''s whole body.


    All of a sudden, Harry''s voice seemed to increase, only to see the snake fiercely turned around, looking at Harry with its mouth open.


    Harry gently shook his head and fixed his eyes on the snake''s eye. The two of them were very close.


    "Vipera evanesca!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 135

    "You''re a snake man!" Ron said, "you can talk to snakes!"


    The van Lynns pulled Harry out of the auditorium until they returned to the empty Gryffindor public lounge, and the problems were just as stormy as the rain.


    "What''s strange about it?" Harry said in a confused way, since he stopped the snake, everyone looked at Harry with a different look, just like looking at a monster.


    "I said, it''s just the second time I''ve done it. Once in the zoo I stopped a python caught in my cousin Dali, though I put it out - long - it told me that it had never been to Brazil, and I let it go. It was before I knew I was a wizard. "


    "A python tells you that it has never been to Brazil?" The forest repeats incredibly.


    "Well!" "The snake was raised in the zoo, it never went back to his hometown, and I bet many people here can do it," Harry said


    "Oh, no, they can''t." "It''s not a common thing," Ron said. Harry, it''s too bad. "


    "What''s wrong with this?" Harry began to get angry. "What''s the matter with each of you?"


    Harry was angry, "listen, if I didn''t tell the snake not to attack van Lin..."


    "Oh, that''s what you said to it?" "In fact, van Lin knew what Harry meant in Harry''s words, after all, they were good friends, and Harry had no reason to let the snake attack him," Ron asked quickly.


    It is likely that gidrow''s spell has successfully infuriated the snake, adding that Malfoy has no control, but it doesn''t matter in Harry''s response.


    "What do you mean? You''re there, you hear me talking. " Harry glared at Ron, and Harry was very sad about Ron''s distrust.


    "I hear you speak snake guy," Ron replied, "the language of the snake. You must have said something. No wonder everyone will be scared. You sound like you''re abetting the snake or something. It''s annoying, you know. "


    Harry stared at him in a daze.


    "I speak another language? But - I didn''t realize - how could I be speaking another language and I didn''t know it? "


    Van Lin shook his head. He and Hermione look like someone died. Harry can''t imagine why it''s so scary.


    "Don''t you want to tell me, is it not good to stop a dirty snake from biting down the head of van Lin?"


    "How did I do it, as important as that of the forest that he didn''t have to be a headless ghost?" he said


    "Yes. Calm down, Harry! " Van Lin replied in a soothing voice, and as a party he needed to express his ideas.


    "It''s not that we don''t trust you, I know what you mean, of course. You have no reason to hurt me, right Harry?" "Fan Lin said on his own.


    "But, although we can understand what you mean, they don''t understand, even, we all guess it, it is not human language at all, and it is difficult for them to accept it, after all because..."


    "Because it''s sarasha who can talk to snakes." Hermione said with a little ugly face.


    "Sarachaslezhelin is most famous for talking to snakes. That''s why the Slytherin school logo is the manga snake. "


    Harry''s mouth was closed half a day after Hermione said.


    "In fact, the whole school now thinks you are saracha''s - once - once - once - grandson or anything..."


    "But I''m not." Harry said in a painful voice that he could not explain.


    "You''ll find it hard to prove," Hermione said. "He was a man more than 1000 years ago, and we all know that, and you know it."


    "In fact, Harry, even if you show such a talent in your usual life, it''s terrible, and it''s now..." Fan Lin said some huff and puff, the situation is very optimistic.


    "But I am not his Messenger, and I didn''t open that secret room!" Harry said a little crazy.


    "No, Harry, you know, we believe you, but others don''t think that..." "Maybe you will be sad in the next day..." said Fanlin with some sighs


    Harry lost sleep that night. Through the cracks in the curtains hanging on the four pillars, he watched the snow begin to fall from the tower window and float in the air.


    He was then touching heidegwig, sitting on the window sill of the room, watching Hogwarts'' night and opening his eyes.


    Van Lin didn''t sleep, but when he saw Harry, he wanted to say anything, but he said nothing.


    It is a contradiction, as many philosophical books have mentioned, between people and people, between people and things.


    Van Lin knew that Harry''s situation would really be better only if the problem of the chamber was solved.


    In the dark, it was like invisible silk thread, binding the four of them with all sorts of strange things of Hogwarts, especially about black magic.The next day, Harry felt the resistance from Hogwarts. All the people looked at him with a kind of scrutiny, as if they had confirmed that he was the successor. The look at Harry also became a little scared.


    Harry wanted to explain to others about yesterday, but no one wanted to contact Harry except for van Lin, Hermione and Ron, especially the new acquaintances such as Jardins, who had reluctantly believed Harry''s words a while ago.


    But since Harry''s serpentine voice was exposed, he has returned to the state of suspicion, and even more than that.


    He and several good friends have been talking about Harry, and then pointing to Harry, run away when they meet.


    There are people everywhere saying that Harry is the killer, is Slytherin''s successor, and others say Harry is Slytherin''s descendant, which makes Harry very uncomfortable.


    Even the Weasley brothers, Fred and George, who usually like to joke with Harry, are not so happy. They are not so funny as Harry, but they have lost their interest.


    Ginny Weasley and Ron are Harry''s staunch supporters, which even Colin, a super fan, has to admire.


    The most gratifying thing for Harry is that there are still people in Slytherin who want to believe him, Laura Chris! Harry was glad that he had met the Slytherin girl.


    But the more frail Laura looked, the more sick she was, which worried everyone.


    In fact, because of Malfoy, Laura was completely isolated in Slytherin.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 136

    Harry is so upset!


    As van Lin said, all people believed that he was the heir to slezhelin.


    Because of this, many friends left him, Justin, Fred, George, Simo Almost everyone was doubting him.


    On this day, van Lin and Hermione were searching for clues about the secret room, and they needed to solve it a little faster.


    Ron looked at both of them stupidly, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "I said, can you stop turning around, Harry!" Hermione was impatient, and Harry was so upset from the beginning to walk around here, which made Hermione''s head big.


    "But I really don''t..." Harry yelled, "who will kill those irrelevant people..."


    "I know, we all believe you..." Van Lin put down the information and looked up at Harry.


    Recent events have made Harry more and more grumpy, and he is always angry for something inexplicably.


    "But they..." Harry said in a little annoyance, "Fred and George will be fine, but Simo and Justins have come together. You don''t hear what he said..."


    "I know, I know..." Van Lin wanted to persuade Harry, but Hermione broke out before him.


    "Harry, I tell you that not all people are us, and there is no evidence. Their doubts are right. The whole college is the most suspect of you. We believe you because we always act together, we know you, and are your friends..."


    Hermione gasped, but the anger in her tone could not be covered up.


    "Listen, if you really care, it''s good. You go and explain it to them yourself. Now, don''t disturb us in looking for information for you..."


    "Hermione..." Van Lin quickly pulled Hermione, the powder smell is too strong.


    "Harry, you..."


    "All right." Harry said angrily, "if you really think so, it''s great. I''ll go and see them now!"


    Then Halley turned and left, and said by himself, the door hole was drilled out.


    "Hermione, are you really good..." "The sudden quarrel made a few people embarrassed," said Van Lin stupidly.


    "It''s better to calm him down, really..." Hermione stalled her hands and then put her attention back on the information she was looking for to find that could petrify or die, which is very important.


    Because thick and gray snow covered every window, the castle looked darker than it was during the day. With a shiver, Harry stood for a moment through the classroom in class to see what was going on inside.


    Professor McGonagall is yelling at someone. Harry pressed down to see what he thought, he went on, and he thought Justin or Simo might be using their free time to catch up with other lessons, so he decided to go to the library to see it.


    A group of heffpav students who were supposed to be in the herbal library were sitting behind the library, but they didn''t look like they were learning. In the middle of two long shelves, Harry could see their heads leaning together as if there was an attractive conversation.


    He didn''t see Justin. When he walked to the heffpav group, something fell into his ear, and he stopped and listened to it and hid behind a row of bookshelves.


    "Anyway," said a fat boy, "I told Justin to hide in our dorm."


    "I mean, if Porter regards him as his next goal, he''d better stay away for a while. Justin has been waiting for the day, of course, since he accidentally told Potter that he was a Muggle. In fact, Justin has sued him, and he has had a bad time. It''s not something that can be disclosed to the descendants of slezhelin, isn''t it? "


    "And..." The girl standing next to him said, "Justin and Harry are having a bad time. It''s dangerous. He doesn''t want to be Simo..."


    "Have you identified Porter as a man? Ernie? " Asked a blonde girl with a horse tail in an urgent way.


    "Ah," the fat boy said seriously, "isn''t that obvious yet? He is a snake man, and everyone knows it is the symbol of a mysterious wizard. What ordinary person can you hear talking to snakes? They call slazhelin snake speakers. "


    This caused a whiff, and erny continued, "remember the words on the wall? Be careful of the offspring of the enemy? "


    A girl had a meal, and she seemed to think of something terrible, "you guys, listen to me Look, van Lin is with Harry every day. He is a friend of Harry. Maybe Harry is jealous of the power of van Lin, so he can control the snake to attack van Lin. moreover, even if Harry''s Colin adores Harry, Harry doesn''t even start to take a hand on his super fan Colin, because Colin took Harry with his camera on quedditch that day, and And Colin is still a Muggle


    "Justin and Colin are very similar to each other at this point...""But he always looks so kind," said the girl who spoke for Harry uncertainly. "But, oh, he''s the one who made the ''that man'' disappear. At least, he''s not completely bad, is he? "


    Ernie lowered his voice mysteriously. All the people in huffpaff bent down. Harry moved aside to hear what he said.


    "No one knows how he saved his life from the attack of that man. I mean, he was just a baby at that time. He should have been torn to pieces. Only a real mysterious wizard can survive under such a curse."


    He lowered his voice to almost a whisper. "That''s probably the reason why the" man "tried to kill him for the first time, because he didn''t want a mysterious wizard to compete with him. I really want to know what else Potter can''t show


    Harry couldn''t listen. He cleared his throat and came out from behind the bookshelf. If he had not been so angry, he would have found the scene of their greeting him very interesting: everyone seemed to be stupefied at the moment they saw him, Ernie''s face turned pale.


    "Hello..." Harry laughed angrily. "Maybe you should take care of your mouth."


    Harry''s eyes looked at the past, which made several people in huffpah feel very dangerous. They seem to have an illusion of being watched by a poisonous snake.


    "Now, who can tell me where Justin is?"


    "You You look for What does Justin do? " Ernie''s voice trembled as if he was doing something that frightened him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 137

    "I want to talk to him..."


    "I''m going to tell him what happened to the snake in the grappling department." Said Harry.


    Ernie licked his white lips, took a deep breath, and said, "we are all there. We saw what happened. "


    "Did you notice? When I finished talking to the snake, it went back Asked Harry.


    "What I saw," Ernie said, trembling and stammering, "is that you are speaking snake language, abetting the snake to bite van leen."


    "I didn''t..." Harry argued.


    "But that''s the truth!" Ernie said, "we''ve all seen it, and you should talk to van Lin, not Justin."


    "Fanlin, he believes me, and Hermione, Ron..." Harry was a little pale.


    "Oh..." Ernie''s face became gloomy. "That''s really sad. They Anyway, I won''t tell you where Justin is


    "I didn''t instigate it!" Harry''s voice trembled with anger. "It didn''t even touch him! Why don''t you believe me... "


    "That''s just a little bit," Ernie replied. "I want to tell you that you can trace my family back to the witches and wizards of nine generations ago. My bloodline is as pure as anyone else, so... "


    "I don''t care what kind of blood you have! "Harry said rudely," why should I attack a Muggle man? "


    "I hear you hate the Muggles who live with you." Ernie replied hastily.


    "It''s impossible to live with the Dursleys without hating them." Harry said, "no, you can try it."


    "I just..." Ernie wanted to say something else, but he was interrupted by Harry.


    Harry''s face turned red. He wanted to take out his wand and put some magic spell on the pig like fool in front of him, so that he could wake him up. However, he still retained his last bit of reason. He just grabbed Ernie''s collar with one hand.


    In this way, the atmosphere of the library became extremely tense. Several huffpafs did not dare to breathe. They had already identified Harry as Slytherin''s successor. They were afraid that they would die here.


    "Harry What are you doing? " Laura''s voice came in from the outside of the library at the right time. She just walked in and saw this.


    "Let him go, Harry!" Laura came quickly, one hand powerless holding Harry''s arm, she was getting weaker and weaker.


    "But..."


    "No matter what, you''ll let me go. It''s not the behavior of a little wizard. Do you really want to make your guess real..." Laura said solemnly, with a look of shock on Harry''s pale face.


    Harry had seen it on the face of van Lin, and Hermione, but he succeeded in angering Hermione. He didn''t want to provoke Laura any more, and


    In any case, Harry still let go of Ernie''s hand, although a little unwilling, but he can''t really do anything to Ernie.


    He turned and rushed out of the library. He didn''t know where he was going. He was furious. As a result, he bumped his head into something big and hard and sat on the ground.


    "Harry..." Laura tried to catch up, but she was too weak.


    "I advise you to stay away from Harry Potter. You saw what he did just now..." Ernie said, "but yes, you are a Slytherin. As a pure blood, you don''t have to be afraid of anything. On the contrary, you should be his supporter."


    "Shut up, Ernie!" Laura said angrily, "maybe your mother didn''t teach you how to talk like a person, not a pig..."


    Ernie wanted to say something, but Laura didn''t give him a chance. She put down a pile of books in her hand and ran after him. Of course, she gave Ernie a sealing mantra before she left.


    ¡­¡­


    Hagrid''s face was hidden behind a long, snow covered shawl. It couldn''t be anyone else, because his mole fur coat took up most of the space in the passage. His gloved hand was carrying a dead cock.


    "Hello, Harry?" He opened his scarf to talk. "Why don''t you have class?"


    "It''s cancelled," Harry said as he got up. He was eager to ask about Hagrid''s chamber of secrets, but the thought was suppressed. "What are you doing here?"


    Hagrid mentioned the limp rooster.


    "The second one killed this semester," he explained, "is neither a fox nor a Weasel, and I want to ask the headmaster''s permission to enchant the chicken coop."


    He peered at Harry from under his thick, snow covered eyebrows.


    "Are you all right! Why do you look so upset? "


    Harry had to repeat what Ernie and the others had said about him.


    "Nothing," he said, "I have to go, Hagrid. Next class is transfiguration. I have to get my book."


    He walked away, and he was afraid that he could not help doubting Hagrid. What Gus said, and what Ernie had just said, was now in Harry''s head."Justin has been waiting for the day to come since he accidentally told Potter he was a Muggle."


    "Old Gus only knew that it was circulated in Hogwarts 50 years ago that the current game keeper was the opener of the secret room, and then Hogwarts fired this one, but Dumbledore believed him..."


    Harry stepped up the stairs and bent into another corridor, which was very dark. The torch had been extinguished by the fierce, cold wind blowing in through the broken glass window. When he was on the way, he suddenly tripped over something lying on the floor.


    He got up numbly, and the pain brought a little energy to his nerves.


    When he turned to see what had tripped him, he was stunned.


    Justin lay on the ground, cold and hard, staring at the ceiling with empty eyes and a look of great shock on his face. The most bizarre scene that Harry has seen lying next to him.


    It was Sir Nicholas, no longer white and transparent, but black, smoking, six inches from the floor, motionless. He was as like as two peas, and his face was shocked as if he were Justin.


    Harry stood up. His breathing was rapid and thick, and his ears seemed to be buzzing. Harry''s blood seems to have become a temperature with the snow outside, blood clotting in the blood vessels, making Harry very cold.


    He looked around in the remote corridor and saw a row of spiders crawling on the corpse.


    The only thing I heard was the faint voice of the teachers in the classrooms on both sides.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 138

    "Harry Harry... "


    Laura''s voice came from the distance. Wait a minute. There seems to be Van Lin.


    Harry couldn''t hear the call clearly. His blood was frozen, as if he had been hit by the magic of Vaseline.


    He has completely lost the ability to think, the whole person seems to be petrified in general, like Justin lying on the ground, without a bit of anger.


    There was a conflict with Justin, so I went out to talk to Justin, but I was misunderstood. Then he ran out on his own and wandered in the hallways of Hogwarts, where he ran into Justin and was attacked.


    Oh, my God. Is all this just a coincidence?


    Even Harry himself didn''t believe this. He even began to wonder whether he had hidden a beast in his body and was doing those extremely evil things in his unconsciousness.


    Harry sat down on the ground, and the blood on his face faded. He knew that he could only spend the rest of his life in being accused, frightened and doubted.


    "Harry Harry, where are you? "


    The call came from afar. This time the voice was so clear that Harry could hear it. It was the voice of van Lin and Laura. He couldn''t figure out why these two people got together, but he had no time to think about it.


    Now, Harry''s mind is full of Justin''s body lying on the ground.


    Harry turned his head stiffly. He lost his focus and sat there.


    "Harry Harry, why are you sitting on the ground... " Van Lin ran quickly with Laura.


    He chased Harry out soon after he went out, mainly because Harry''s leaving state made him very uneasy. After meeting Laura on the road, it proved that van Lin''s worry was right.


    "I..." Harry opened his mouth and tried to say something, but there was no sound.


    "Harry, you..."


    "Ah..." A scream from Laura broke the peace of Hogwarts, even more than the reading in class.


    Van Lin''s pupils contracted. He couldn''t believe his eyes. What is this?


    A body and Sir Nicholas?


    It was Justin, whose eyes were full of fear.


    "Ha Harry... " "What''s going on here?" said Van Lin, trembling


    Van Lim held Laura, who almost sat on the ground with one hand, pauses for a moment, and then goes on.


    "Harry, get up, we''ll get out of here, especially you. Let''s go to Dumbledore."


    "But He Let him lie on the ground like this It''s cool here... "


    "Listen!" Van Lin grabbed Harry by the collar with a rough hand. "Stand up for me. He''s dead. It''s not something we can handle. I can trust you, but what about others?"


    Harry bowed his head and said nothing. He had nothing to say. After all, people died in front of him.


    "Hey, Porter, the heiress, and the damned Fanlin and the little girl of the Chris family, what are you doing here? Are you violating the school rules?"


    Pippi suddenly came out of the ceiling, and because it was facing them behind Harry, Pippi didn''t immediately find out that there was a dead person and a ghost behind him.


    "Why, Fanlin, you have to fight Ah... " Pippi screamed, like Mrs. loris, who had been trampled on her tail.


    Pippi stopped. Hanging upside down in the air, he recognized Justin and Sir Nicholas. He turned a somersault in the air, and when van Lin could not stop him, he screamed with all his strength: "attack! a surprise attack! a surprise attack! a surprise attack! People and ghosts are not safe! Run for your life! Attack - Attack


    Bang bang bang bang! The doors in the corridor opened one by one, and people poured out.


    The next scene was a mess, and everyone wanted to push forward to see what was going on, and van Lin had to let go of Harry.


    He saw someone accidentally stepping on Justin''s body, and others passing through the body of Sir Nicholas, who had died twice.


    He had to stop them, or Justin''s body would have been destroyed.


    With a wave of his wand, a wall of ice was erected along Sir Nicholas and Justin, and he had to.


    Finally, Professor McGonagall came running. Her students followed, and with a loud bang of her wand, she quieted the crowd and ordered them back to the classroom. After a while, Ernie and hefpaff''s men came.


    They were so frightened by the scene that they couldn''t breathe.


    "Catch the murderer!" Ernie pointed pale at Harry and yelled.


    "Yes." Professor McGonagall said sharply.


    Harry was leaning against the wall and his mind was in a state of confusion.


    "Fanlin, you say..." Professor McGonagall looked as pale as Laura. "You tell me, why are you three here...""I..."


    "I know, Professor McGonagall..." Ernie was a little crazy and said, "Van Lin and Laura we have just met, they are out to chase Harry Potter, this damned murderer, he almost killed us just now, if it wasn''t for Laura All in all, Professor McGonagall, you should arrest the murderer Harry Potter... "


    "Enough..." Professor McGonagall got angry. "You''re responsible for what you say and do, Mr. Ernie!"


    "No, it''s not Harry. Laura and I are out chasing Harry. Harry''s mood is very unstable And I had a big fight with Ernie in the library... " Fanlin couldn''t say any more. He couldn''t find any reason to explain Harry''s innocence.


    In fact, since the first attack, Harry has had no excuse to get out of it.


    Pippi was pounding his head, showing his teeth and laughing evil as he watched the scene. Pippi is always afraid that the world will not be in disorder. When the teacher leaned over Justin and Nick to examine them, Pippi suddenly began to sing, "Oh, Potter, you guy, why do you do this? You''re killing a student. Do you think it''s fun -- "


    " enough, Pippi! " Professor McGonagall growled, and Pippi put out his tongue at Harry and retreated from behind.


    Justin was sent to the hospital by Professor flavie and Professor sinisra of the Department of astronomy. Laura was going to faint, but no one knew what to do with Nicholas, who had lost half his head. Finally, Professor McGonagall produced a large fan out of the air and handed it to Ernie, telling him to move Nick up the stairs.


    Of course, Ernie''s stupid pig also completely angered Professor McGonagall. Professor McGonagall is making an order. Just like Pippi, he keeps saying some vicious words.


    Pippi ghost left here, but also did not go far, he kept singing in a loud voice, no one can escape this kind of ghost, is indeed a ghost.


    But it worked, at least this time Hogwarts really fell into a dead silence.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 139

    ¡­¡­


    "Harry, what''s up?"


    Van Lim asked anxiously. Just where Justin''s body was found, Harry was taken to Dumbledore''s office by Professor McGonagall and refused to be followed.


    "Harry..." Hermione asked, "what''s going on? What did Professor Dumbledore tell you? How to solve this problem... "


    "Harry..."


    "Dumbledore, believe me..." Harry, like a neurotic, suddenly said this.


    "You say, am I the successor of Slytherin?"


    "Er..." Fanlin frowned, "why do you think so? You''re all with us, how can..."


    "Then why do I always hear those strange voices, and I, I, I always need these damned things..." Harry was a little depressed and said, "this makes me doubt myself..."


    "Er..."


    Everyone stopped talking. Although they believed in Harry, Harry''s figure seemed to exist every time something strange happened. It seems that they have a share of


    "Harry You shouldn''t think so. We''re just Just, by chance? Anyway, we need to speed up the progress. Now the attacks are more and more frequent. You must cheer up... "


    Fanlin some pale said, "maybe you should have a good rest, these days have been with us, do not care about those who question your words..."


    Hermione stepped forward and grabbed Harry''s arm with one hand. Her eyes were so clear, which seemed to give Harry some comfort.


    "OK..." Harry nodded, as if to agree to their request, "too, I really should relax Maybe going to bed now should be a good choice. "


    Harry reluctantly grinned. It looked very pale in Van Lin, but it was better than Harry''s gray face when he first found him.


    "OK..." Van Lin nodded. "Then Hermione and I will continue to search for information about the monster. Spiders can petrify or even kill people, or even make ghosts die again But how could the ghost die again... "


    This is obviously not a reasonable thing, even in the magic world, it is against the law of observability.


    Although, for the vast majority of people, magic is also cognitive breaking.


    "Who knows, good night, van Lin, Hermione, and..." Harry looked around, and Ron had been in his original corner from the moment before, with no intention of coming.


    "Well Good night Harry was not in the mood to think so much. He waved his hand tired. He needed a good sleep to replenish his strength.


    "Good night..."


    They said good night to Harry. It was more than nine o''clock in the evening. Because of the terrorist attacks, no one was allowed to appear in the Hogwarts corridor at night.


    And because of this, their evening astronomy observation class has been cancelled.


    Even Fanlin heard that someone had planned to apply to leave Hogwarts. After all, even Dumbledore, the greatest White wizard in the magic world, said that Hogwarts was not safe, he could not protect everyone


    "It''s quiet..."


    Hermione was holding the book. When this happened, she couldn''t calm down and look for the information.


    "Ah Yes, it''s really quiet. " Van Lin nodded, "even a little dead!"


    Hermione closed the book and sat on the sofa, watching the fire in the fireplace.


    The fire was not bright or even very weak. Occasionally, one or two sparks burst because of the burning of firewood, but it quickly extinguished before it fell on the carpet.


    The carpet here has magic.


    "I never thought I would be a little witch..." Hermione said quietly, "I thought I would be able to go to middle school, then high school, and finally get into a university I like, and learn a major that satisfies me."


    "In fact, I thought it would be, even though I learned magic at a very young age..." Fanlin touched his nose and was treated as a freak when he was a child.


    "As a child?" Hermione said, "didn''t you come to Hogwarts for the first time to officially contact magic?"


    "No..." Fanlin laughed. "In fact, when I was very young, although I am not big now It''s only half the size... "


    Fanlin laughed awkwardly, "because I went into the basement of my house by mistake. You know, my mother is a Chinese wizard, and all my talents come from her I saw the first magic book in my life there, and then I embarked on this road of no return... "


    "No way back?" Hermione looked at Van Lin strangely.


    "Isn''t it?" Van Lin laughed awkwardly, "at least at first, my father thought so. I don''t know why, he took a wizard as his wife, and then he opposed his children to learn magic In fact, it was headmaster Dumbledore who came to our house in person to persuade my father and, of course, Professor McGonagall... ""It''s nature..." Hermione nodded undeniably. "Your grandmother is the headmaster of the nine immortals academy, and my grandfather is the Minister of the Chinese Ministry of magic. How could they allow their grandson to know nothing about magic?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Fanlin scratched his head awkwardly. That''s right, but there was always a sense of Malfoy.


    "But I don''t understand the most..." Hermione rolled her eyes. "You don''t know how happy my parents were when I got the invitation to Hogwarts..."


    "Maybe they want you to try something different..." Fanlin said, some boring with the hands of those flames, the flame with his hands and constantly changing shape.


    "Magic is magic, isn''t it..." Hermione watched van Lin''s movements, and she fiddled with the fire.


    Now two people control a fire in the fireplace, which looks interesting.


    With a wave of their hands, the two flames collided in the sky. With a crack, a beautiful flame flower appeared in front of them.


    Two people looked at each other, and then they all laughed. They didn''t know what was the reason. Anyway, they wanted to laugh. It was very comfortable.


    "I''m not going to die, am I?" Said Hermione, looking into van Lin''s eyes.


    "Yes, nothing can hurt you, absolutely..."


    Hermione nodded forcefully, "I think so, so good night, Fanlin..."


    "Good night!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 140

    "Hermione, is that all right?"


    Harry wandered through the small glass of potions, and finally Hermione''s compound soup was set up in Myrtle''s toilet.


    During this period of successful configuration, Harry directly felt the malice from the world.


    People in the school were afraid of Harry. They were afraid that Harry would take one of them as their next target. Everyone was hiding from Harry. Their eyes were full of fear when they occasionally looked at Harry.


    Of course, Ernie and his friends who had been attacked looked at Harry with more than just a few pitiful meanness and fear.


    It was a feeling of hatred.


    Silence, coldness, fear, numbness, all negative emotions spread rapidly in this short month.


    Negative emotions are hanging over everyone''s head, including those professors. Even gidrow is not always so complacent in wandering around the school.


    He left class early every day, and then locked himself in the defense against the dark arts classroom. Fanlin had seen gidro''s package, which was a variety of defense magic pattern array. Now these are all Defensive Magic pattern array, which are arranged around his office by him.


    Of course, none of this is the worst news.


    Just after Harry recovered, what Harry said was just bad news.


    In Dumbledore''s office, Lucius Malfoy arrived on the night of Justin''s accident, along with a letter of resignation from the board of directors.


    Dumbledore, of course, was removed. And only the position of President Hogwarts needs to be signed by all the directors before he can be dismissed.


    At that time, Fanlin''s first reaction to the news was that it was over.


    He didn''t understand what those damned board members thought. Did they change their minds with those stupid trolls?


    Once Dumbledore leaves, the students in this school will lose their last protection, and all of them will be in a dangerous state.


    Of course, except for those Slytherins, because of Slytherin''s system, it is doomed that the people in Slytherin college are protected.


    When it comes to Slytherin, van Linden feels a headache, not just because of their rampancy.


    Why did Slytherin''s founder leave such a huge monster to clean up the school of impure blood.


    You know, even now, no family is completely pure blood.


    Science has shown that inbreeding is a behavior of the last generation, which means that the maintenance of these families requires other blood infusion.


    The fact also proves this point. The secret skill of blood vessels in Fanlin was opened by his mother with her life, which is not something inherited at all.


    So far, Nora is the only wizard Fanlin has ever seen who has the gift of blood. What''s more, the effect of Lara''s natural magic has become weaker and weaker with the thinning of blood. It is very likely that the next generation of Laura will completely lose this magic ability.


    If you really know all the people of impure blood, no one in Hogwarts can leave here alive.


    "No, it''s not enough..."


    Hermione picked her eyebrows. She added a little bit to each of the two compound soup, and then relaxed.


    "That''s all right!" Hermione clapped her hands, and she was proud to be able to finish such a difficult potion independently in second grade.


    Although the output is a little low, only two cups.


    "What did you add to it?" Ron said with a look on his face. He had no appetite for the damned potion.


    "Clara and Gore''s hair, which is a necessary material." Said Hermione, patting her ashes with her hand.


    "Then, who will go?"


    "I''m sure I''ll go. I have to ask Malfoy these questions, or I''ll go crazy."


    Harry said some crazy, these days his experience is also seen by several good friends.


    "Well, you count as one, then..."


    "I''ll go."


    "I''ll go..."


    Ron and vaseline said in unison. Fanlin looked at Ron in surprise. He didn''t understand why Ron would stand up at this time. He clearly showed a strong aversion to the compound decoction.


    "Don''t look at me like that I''m just not sure Harry went alone... " Ron said a little bit of huff and puff. He didn''t know how, but suddenly he wanted to


    "Don''t worry, Harry?" Hermione asked, but soon she agreed with Ron.


    "It''s true that Harry is easy to get angry when he sees Malfoy. It''s necessary to find someone to limit him and prevent Harry from exposing himself. But..."


    Hermione looked at Ron strangely. "In fact, if you go too, Ron So we have to worry that Harry is not the only one who is exposed. You see Malfoy more angry than Harry, aren''t you? ""I......" Ron was a little red, and it was obviously not a pleasant thing to be suspected and rejected by friends.


    "I''m just It''s just the damn way Malfoy is. "


    "No, you don''t just look down to his style, Ron..." Hermione said, "you just hate Malfoy from the heart. Like me, it''s no problem in itself."


    "There''s something else to say."


    "But there is a very big problem in itself," Hermione said. "You and Harry can''t help fighting Malfoy as soon as you see Malfoy, it''s easy to expose, Ron!"


    Hermione shook her head and continued to say, "in fact, you both should stay here and wait for the news. It is best for me and van Lin to go. Can you guarantee that you can sit calmly when you see Malfoy? You know Laura told us that Malfoy often insults you and Harry in the public lounge in slezhelin


    "I can..." Ron reluctantly said it, but he said it without a little breath. He knew that he could not control the anger at all over Malfoy, which had developed a habit, or a rule.


    Whenever we see Malfoy, Ron and Harry can''t help fighting him. It would be better to blow Malfoy in full bloom.


    "Forget it, Ron..." Harry said awkwardly, and he agreed with Ron, but Hermione said it was a fact, and that was how he and Ron were.


    If no one can control him, it''s hard to make sure he won''t fight Malfoy in the slazhelin lounge.


    "Hum..." Ron had a look of a little ugly, and he put down the potion in his hand and turned to one side.


    "Sorry Ron! " "Van Lin said embarrassed, he didn''t know what to do now.


    "Sorry Ron, if there is anything else we will let you go, but it''s too important." Hermione apologized, Ron''s face seemed to be a little relaxed, but the three did not put too much energy on him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 141

    The book will be on the shelves on April 1, when it will enter the VIP chapter.


    Although the results of this book are not good, I still want to save it, which is the last struggle, because there will be recommended places after entering the VIP chapter.


    Therefore, please leave for a moment, because I want to correct the mistakes in the previous 100 chapters, such as the names of people who have been modified, and all kinds of wrong words (provided I don''t miss them because I read too much.) Correct them all. This is a big change.


    In short, I''ll send out the chapter I''ve written, and then I''ll start to revise the task.


    Please forgive me!


    Please also those readers who did not give up when more support, Luohe thank you!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 142

    "Let''s get started!" Van Lin said a word, and he and Harry drank the compound soup together. It tastes like boiled cabbage.


    "Er..." Van Lin covered his mouth, "I think I''m going to vomit..."


    It never occurred to him that this damned potion was worse than Snape had given him.


    "Me too It is... " Harry followed van Lim''s step, and found a toilet at random and began to retch.


    Soon, van Lin''s internal organs began to twist and writhe, as if he had just swallowed a living snake - the pain made him stiff, he wanted to know if he was going to be ill


    - and then Yisheng''s burning feeling spread quickly from his stomach to his fingertips. Then he took a cold breath, and a terrible melting feeling spread all over his limbs My skin is bubbling like wax.


    Before his eyes and hands began to grow longer, his hands became thicker, his nails widened, and even his joints sprang up like a sudden, his shoulders widened, and the feeling of his forehead pricked told him that his hair was growing in the direction of his eyebrows; when his chest muscles became thicker, his clothes were torn, just like a barrel breaking through a barrel, and his feet were small Four yards of shoes in pain


    "Are you all right?" Hermione asked carefully. After all, she had not tried the potion.


    "Can you give me the clothes? It''s Goyle''s clothes. I became him... " Fanlin''s voice came out from the toilet. Through the water in the toilet, he saw that his appearance had changed greatly.


    "Good!" Hermione asked Ron to pass the clothes to two people respectively. In order to prevent Malfoy from finding out, they had knocked Clara and Goyle unconscious with coma curse and hid them in the toilet.


    The clothes were naturally taken from them. After all, they could not get Slytherin''s unique clothes.


    ¡­¡­


    "How about it?"


    as like as two peas and Harry, they changed their clothes. Now, the two men had to say the magic of this magic pill. Apart from their voice, they had two people who were exactly the same as carat and gore.


    "Good..." Hermione nodded and was very satisfied with the effect of the potion.


    "But I feel dizzy..." Harry said vaguely.


    "Harry..." Hermione took Harry''s glasses off her face.


    "You don''t feel dizzy You know, Krake is not shortsighted at all... "


    "OK..." Harry scratched his head awkwardly.


    "We just need to be careful now, Harry..." Van Lin said solemnly, "our voice has not changed. We need to imitate it ourselves..."


    "No problem!" Harry swore, and soon he realized that he had changed his image, imitating Clara''s tone and saying it was OK.


    This made several people laugh.


    "Well, don''t play..." Hermione gasped a little. "We don''t have much time, because I was Malfoy, who gave him a contemptuous look and told Harry and van Lin to go with him.


    After van Linden winked at Harry, he and Harry followed Malfoy. As they turned into the second passage, Malfoy said, "naphy Weasley..."


    "I''ve noticed that he''s been wandering around the place lately. I bet I know what he''s planning. He wants to capture Slytherin''s offspring alone. "


    Fanlin and Harry were excited to hear Malfoy say that, and things seemed to improve.


    "It''s ridiculous..." Malfoy scoffed at Percy or the whole Weasley family.


    "Oh, yes, pure blood." Malfoy said. Just now he was thinking about a new password. But Slytherin''s orders are all so many, pure blood, glory and so on.


    Then, without hearing anything, a stone door hidden in the wall opened and Malfoy walked in slowly. Harry and Ron followed him.


    Slytherin dormitory is a long, low basement. The room has solid stone walls and ceiling, the ceiling with a logic bar hanging round, with a little green light. In front of them was a burning semicircle fireplace. Several Slytherin students were reflected in the curving chairs around the fireplace.


    On the walls, there is a dark water area. It is said that Slytherin''s lounge is under the Black Lake. There is nothing wrong with this.


    With the help of this transparent wall, Fanlin also saw several swimming fish, and the abundant water made him feel extremely comfortable.


    "Wait here." Malfoy said to Fanling and Harry, pointing to the two empty chairs by the fire. "I''m going to get something. The priest just gave it to me." Malfoy said.


    Fanlin and Harry are surprised. Please sit down. They didn''t know what Malfoy would show them.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 143

    A minute later Malfoy came back with a newspaper clipping in his hand. He gave it to Harry.


    "You promise to laugh." Malfoy said.


    Fanlin saw Harry''s eyes wide open with fear. Harry quickly read through the clippings and let out a helpless laugh. Then he handed it to Vaseline.


    It''s cut from the Daily Prophet. The content is: a survey of magic.


    Arthur Weasley, the head of the Ministry of magic, was fined 50 gold Garonne today for enchanting a car.


    Mr. Lucius Malfoy, an official, today asked Mr. Weasley to resign. Because earlier this year, at Hogwarts School, the enchanted car crashed.


    "Weasley has made the Ministry of magic law enforcement a disgrace," Lucius told reporters. "It''s clear that he''s completely unfit to make our laws. The ridiculous Muggle law should be abolished immediately. "


    Mr. Weasley would not comment on this, although his wife told reporters either to withdraw the reports or to pay the ghost of the family on them.


    "How about it?" When van Lin returned the clippings to Malfoy, Malfoy said, "don''t you think it''s interesting?"


    "Ha Ha ha Of course It''s interesting... " Fanlin''s mouth twitched.


    This is the consequence of the friction between Ron''s family and Malfoy''s.


    The strength difference between the two families is really too wide, whether in terms of influence or economic ability, Malfoy''s family is the winner.


    As for the cause of the incident, it goes back to the beginning of Hogwarts School.


    The dispute in Diagon Alley, and Harry and Ron''s car adventure.


    Van Lin is very glad that it is not Ron, otherwise Ron will fight with Malfoy recklessly this time.


    "Arthur Weasley loves Muggles so much that he should break his wand and join them."


    Malfoy said contemptuously, "you may never know that the Weasleys are of pure blood, and their behavior does not show the posture of a pure blood family."


    Harry was glaring at Malfoy, and Mr. Weasley was punished in part because he had met Mr. Weasley, a kind man, and Harry loved Ron''s family.


    "What''s the matter with you, Gore?" Malfoy looked at Harry strangely. Goyle''s eyes were strange.


    "Oh Ha Goyle, he''s just a little uncomfortable. He''s eating too much... " Van Lin quickly helped Harry cover up, although he almost called Harry''s name.


    "Uncomfortable?" Malfoy looked at Harry suspiciously.


    "Ah Well Indeed Some of my food is too much. I have a stomachache... "


    "Stomachache?"


    "Yes, yes, gore. He has a stomachache!" Van Lin said awkwardly, while he hit Harry with his hand without looking for traces. Harry quickly covered his stomach


    "Oh, all right!" Malfoy seems to have accepted this explanation, which is quite reasonable for Goyle.


    "You should go up there and help me kick every Muggle bloodline, especially Granger..."


    Malfoy was vicious. He paused and continued, "forget it, you are not Granger''s opponent anyway..."


    "Of course, and the damned Dumbledore..." Malfoy didn''t care how his poor Valet was. He said it himself.


    "I guess Dumbledore is trying to make peace. Because if it doesn''t stop right away, he''ll be attacked. Dad always says Dumbledore is the worst example of what''s happened in this place. He loves Muggle people, and a decent principal won''t let useless ghosts like Colin come in


    "Useless ghost?" Vaseline said a conditioned response, but soon he realized that Clara should not have such a reaction


    "Ah Well It''s really useless, but He Isn''t Granger still getting the medal... "


    "Don''t tell me about her, that filthy kind of mud..." Malfoy cursed fiercely, "she, and that Al, both of them really blackened the magic, especially Granger!"


    Malfoy was on the table, and his ferocious expression made him look distorted.


    "I don''t understand. Why doesn''t the damned van Lindel just stay in the magic disaster area of China It''s better to take them all, Porter, Weasley, Granger, and Chris! These people... "


    "What happened to you two..." Malfoy suddenly reacts. They look at him in the wrong way


    "I said something wrong?"


    "Ah No.... " Harry and vaseline waved their hands together. "You said a lot. They really shouldn''t be here..."


    "It''s nature..." Malfoy was very pleased. He enjoyed the dull praise."Holy Potter, and his Muggle friends." Malfoy said slowly, "he is a person who does not have the correct concept of wizard, and people think that he is a descendant of Slytherin. It is very sad."


    Van Lin and Harry repressed their anger. They were sure Malfoy was almost going to tell them the truth. But Malfoy, who knows, said haughtily, "if only I knew who his descendants were, then I could help them."


    Vaseline lengthened his chin to make Clara''s face look more stupid than usual. Fortunately, Malfoy didn''t notice. Vaseline quickly turned his mind, and he said, "you must have guessed who it is?"


    How many times do you want to tell me, Clara Malfoy said.


    "Besides, Dad won''t tell me anything about the last opening of the secret room. Of course, it was 50 years ago. Although it happened before him, he knew everything about it. He said it was confidential. If I know too much, I will be doubted. " Malfoy shrugged his shoulders and expressed his dissatisfaction.


    "But I know one thing: when the mystery of the secret chamber was last opened, a Muggle man died, so I''ll bet that one of them will die sooner or later. I hope it''s Granger. " He said happily.


    Van Lin clenched Clara''s fist, and Harry felt that if van reen hit Malfoy, the secret would be revealed.


    This time, Harry came to remind Fanlin. He stopped him with his eyes and asked, "do you know if the man in front of 50 has been arrested..."


    Harry hoped Malfoy would answer yes, but the fantasy was still impossible.


    "I don''t know..." Malfoy took an apple and bit it hard.


    "But I guess he''s still at Hogwarts, and my dad let out a little bit In a word, he is very dissatisfied... "


    "Ha Indeed... " Harry reluctantly grinned, and that''s what Gus said.


    "You two talk a lot today..." Malfoy picked up a package. It wasn''t his.


    "Is it yours?"


    "No It''s not... "


    "Good..." Malfoy didn''t care to lower his head and began to carefully open the package of others.


    "Harry..." All of a sudden, van Lin noticed that Harry''s scar was showing some signs.


    "I know, I can''t see clearly..." Harry whispered, and Malfoy ignored both of them.


    "Let''s go..."


    "Yes..." Van Lim covered his hair with his hand, and his hair color had begun to fade.


    "But before we do that, Harry..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Van Lin pointed to Malfoy with his hand, and both of them laughed knowingly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 144

    "So Malfoy is not Slytherin''s successor?" Hermione frowned and Ron was angry.


    Harry told Ron the original contents of the Daily Prophet, and Ron felt very bad about it. How much trouble he had brought to his father


    "In fact, I have been prepared for this answer for a long time..." Fanlin frowned. "Although Malfoy hates people of Muggle blood, he doesn''t have the ability to evade the patrol of school teachers and constantly create attacks in the school..."


    "Indeed..." Hermione nodded, and Malfoy looked exactly like Van Lin had said.


    "What shall we do?" Hermione said a little frantic, and all of a sudden all their clues seemed to be broken.


    "This..." Van Lin looked puzzled at Harry. He was still very concerned about what the house elf said. After Malfoy''s clue was broken, it seemed that only Hagrid, who had opened the secret room, was left.


    This point was fully revealed in Malfoy''s, to be exact, Malfoy''s annoying father, Lucius Malfoy.


    However, Fanling still couldn''t understand why Hagrid, who was obviously a giant, became Slytherin''s successor, or the founder of the chamber of Secrets 50 years ago.


    "We should ask Hagrid..." Harry''s face was a little ugly. Although he didn''t want to, it was the only clue now. They couldn''t give up.


    The constant attacks at Hogwarts are on the verge of breaking down for everyone. Of course, it is undeniable that Harry''s experience has happened. Everyone suspects him


    "Harry..." Van Lin was shocked to see Harry, he thought Harry would refuse, van Lin knew, Hagrid this simple and honest giant for Harry is very important.


    "There is no way to do it, isn''t it..." Harry gave two bitter smiles. He was really upset.


    "OK..." Hermione nodded. "Then we should do as soon as possible, but during the day we have no time at all. All the classes are concentrated in the daytime..."


    "Let''s go at night. There''s Harry''s invisibility cloak. It''s a little crowded, but it can hide the four of us." Van Lin nodded, at least for now.


    However, Fanlin always felt very inconvenient, he decided to find a place to practice the phantom mantra and Animagus this holiday.


    Especially the latter, the higher transfiguration mantra is exactly what Van Lim has been looking forward to. He has been thinking about what his Animagus will be?


    Is it a soft cat, or a powerful hound, or all kinds of strange creatures?


    In short, van Lin is looking forward to his advanced metamorphosis. Professor Snape once told him that he had the ability to release high-level magic, but Vaseline''s casting experience was still insufficient.


    After all, it is very difficult to construct a high-level incantation structure.


    ¡­¡­


    "So it''s settled..." Hermione nodded, and now any of the four of them would have been despised if they had ever objected to violating the school rules. Besides, it was Hermione who always did this, but Hermione didn''t care about the rules of the school.


    They sort of figured out the Hogwarts rules. If you''re careful enough and don''t get caught, Congratulations, you''ve proved you''re out of the first grade category.


    In fact, it takes two to three academic years for a normal student to achieve this level.


    As for the four people in Fanlin, forget it. They are regular visitors to rule breaking. After all, not every little wizard can experience those dangerous things.


    "By the way, Hermione, have you noticed anything?"


    "What?" Hermione was puzzled by Van Lin''s question, but soon she realized what Van Lin was going to ask.


    "You mean the monster in the chamber?" Hermione rolled her eyes. There were too few clues for her.


    "Yes, it''s important, Hermione!" Van Lin nodded. "After all, this is probably the creature we are going to face. It''s good to know more."


    "But the people who have seen the monster are either petrified or dead. We know too little about it..." Hermione Tucao said, while she could make complaints about her thick black notebook, it was written in a dense text, like what important documents are.


    "As far as I know..." Hermione frowned and flipped quickly.


    "There are not many monsters that can cause this kind of damage. After all, this is very similar to the black magic. To be exact, many black magic is based on these things."


    "According to the ancient Greek history, golgoth is the three sisters of the Gorgon in Greek mythology, who live in the Far West and are the daughter of Phoebus, the sea god. Their heads and necks are covered with scales, their hair is crawling snakes, they have wild boar fangs, and they have iron hands and gold wings. Anyone who sees them will immediately turn to stone. "Hermione said she was not sure if these things were real.


    "But I don''t really believe that the Goliath exists. After all, the history of ancient Greek magic is not so reliable, at least their gods have disappeared..."


    "And I don''t think it''s possible for Salazar Slytherin to replace that mythical monster at Hogwarts..." Van Lin touched his chin. "What about all this?"


    "There is also the beast cattle mentioned in the history of European magic. However, the magic in their eyes is very unstable, and it is impossible to be controlled by people. The probability of death is very low."


    Hermione flipped through her notes and said, "these two are relatively reliable. As for other demons, such as death, they are either extinct or have never been seen before..."


    Hermione said helplessly, "maybe it''s a creature transformed by magic However, I prefer the attackers to release black magic in Hogwarts. How to say these phenomena can only be caused by black magic, freezing a person from the depths of his soul. "


    "But it''s very demanding, Hermione!"


    Vaseline denied Hermione''s idea, and such magic had been learned by Snape.


    However, even with Snape''s strength, it is impossible to freeze a person permanently.


    What''s more, as long as it''s a mantra cast by a person, there must be a corresponding antidote, especially this kind of spell that changes the state. However, Dumbledore did not succeed in solving the curse


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 145

    ¡­¡­


    After Christmas, the school became more and more cold up, van Lin found that there were a lot of familiar faces around him.


    Hogwarts is in such a dangerous situation that the parents of the little wizard have to protest to the school.


    They left their children at home, which is safe, at least for now.


    Because of the interruption of the clues, they had to prepare again to look for everything about the chamber of secrets.


    These include two key characters, the crying myrtle and our game keeper, ruber Hagrid.


    ¡­¡­


    "Fanlin, hurry up..." As Hermione ran, she urged.


    Now that the four are in two groups, Harry and Ron go to Hagrid''s side by side.


    Originally, Fanlin wanted to go to Hagrid''s, but Harry didn''t agree. He said he would ask himself.


    So Fanlin and Hermione were assigned to the women''s toilet where the potions were made. They went to ask Myrtle about the monster. After all, Myrtle should have seen the monster, although she said she was dead.


    "Wait a minute, Hermione." Van Lin pulled Hermione, and the two of them stood against the wall at one corner.


    Fanlin noticed that the corridor was covered with water even thicker than knuckles


    "What''s the matter, Fanlin?" Hermione said something confused. She heard someone talking, but it was more like an angry curse.


    However, Hermione soon noticed the water marks on the ground, just like the previous attacks, but there were no spiders crawling this time.


    "Is there another attack?" Hermione said nervously, but the girl was still afraid. After all, the man who had seen the monster died.


    Van Lin held his breath, the voice of the voice and the sound of the water mixed together.


    "No..." Van Lin sighed with a long sigh of relief. "It''s Mr. filch. He may be complaining about this complicated work..."


    ¡°¡­ Enough work for me! I have to wipe it all night, as if I don''t have enough! No, this is the last time. I''m going to find Dumbledore... "


    There was a clear sound of ferlin''s footsteps and his voice of stepping on the water.


    This made them both hold their breath at the same time. If filch found out, they would be very sad. After all, filch became extremely irritable because of Mrs. Loris'' accident, as if everyone was a murderer.


    Fortunately, it was a T-shaped corridor, and filch took two steps and turned from the middle corridor.


    His footsteps receded, and a door slammed in the distance.


    Van Lim was poking around the corner. It was clear that filch usually stood guard where Mrs. Loris had been attacked.


    "Come out, Hermione!" Fanlin took two steps. He didn''t understand where the water came from.


    A lot of water was spilling over most of the hallway, and still seemed to be spilling out of the crying Myrtle''s toilet.


    Now filch stopped yelling, and they could hear Myrtle''s cry escaping from the toilet wall.


    "What happened to her, how did she start crying again, and she made so much water to provoke filch..." Fanlin asked Hermione helplessly.


    Hermione politely rewarded Fanlin with a white eye. "Who knows, myrtle is always like that, sentimental and troublesome..."


    "Do you know what she often feels about?" Fanlin asked curiously. In his opinion, girls can always understand each other, although myrtle is a ghost


    "If you''re interested..." Hermione said mercilessly, "you can ask her by yourself. Who knows what she thinks. She has at least 60 years of history..."


    Hermione rolled her eyes. She knew exactly what Van Lin thought. After all, in Hermione''s opinion, van Lin''s brain hole was so big.


    "Hey Hey, hey... " Van Lin laughs awkwardly. He''s still not used to eating in Hermione''s place. It''s better if Ron or Harry.


    "Let''s go. Maybe myrtle is in a good mood now..." Said Fanlin, dragging Hermione To Myrtle''s toilet.


    They pulled their robes over their ankles, padded their feet across the pool of water, came to a door with a "fault" sign, turned a blind eye to it as usual, and walked in.


    The groaning maitole was crying, louder and worse than ever. She was hiding in her usual bathroom, which was dark because the water had extinguished the candles.


    "What happened, Myrtle?" Said Fanlin.


    "Who is it?" Myrtle sobbed sadly. "You''re going to throw something at me, too."


    Fanlin waded through her chamber and asked, "why should I throw something at you? What happened? "


    "Don''t ask me!" Cried Myrtle.


    She stood up, got more water and splashed it on the wet floor. "I was here just now, doing my own business However, some people find it interesting to throw books at me... ""No, it''s boring, Myrtle..." Fanlin said, "after all, you are a ghost. These books can''t hurt you. He will go straight through it..."


    "So you mean it would be fun if it hurt me?" Cried myrtle, in a very harsh voice.


    "Like this..." Myrtle suddenly flew in front of Fanlin. "I''ll tell you what they feel interesting."


    Myrtle maliciously: "through the stomach 10 points! 5 points over your head! OK, ha ha! What a good game


    Myrtle screamed madly. As she spoke, she passed her hands through van Lin''s body, her head, her stomach


    It was really exciting


    "Calm down Calm down Myrtle... " Struggling to say, and nervous ghost dialogue is really very difficult.


    "Who threw things at you..." Van Lin said aloud, it''s not a wonderful feeling to be passed through the body by a ghost


    "I don''t know..." Myrtle was suddenly quiet again. "I was sitting on the toilet, thinking about death, and they went straight through my head. "


    Myrtle glared at them. "There they are. They''re all faded by the blisters."


    In the direction of myrtle''s fingers, there are a lot of books scattered there, all of them made of paper, which have been rotten.


    But only one book is still intact, at least relative to those that have been soaked.


    The black cover of the book was so shabby that it was as wet as the rest of the toilet. But the black cover still worked, it was like parchment


    Fanlin went over and picked up the book, which was still in good condition.


    "You really don''t know who threw it at you?" Fanlin asked in doubt.


    "Yes, there was no one when I came out..." Myrtle thought, "but I heard two Oh, no, it''s the voice of three boys who are shouting to throw away all these books... "


    "Who would it be?" When van Lin asked, he and Hermione looked at each other. It was obvious that this was a prank. Myrtle just happened to be hit.


    "OK..." Fanlin put the book in his pocket. "I''ll help you find the person who threw the book and ask him to apologize to you, Myrtle..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 146

    "Come on, what are you doing here?" Myrtle is very satisfied with the solution given by Fanlin.


    She left Fanlin and drifted to the middle of the air. She swayed on her toilet. She liked this feeling very much. Maybe


    "Well, actually we''re here today..." Fanlin looked at Myrtle in some embarrassment. He was not sure that it was not polite to ask her how she died.


    "We..." Hermione and vaseline looked at each other. "We came here today to ask you How did you die... "


    With these words, Fanlin and Hermione are looking at Myrtle nervously. They are afraid that myrtle will suddenly get angry or cry. This is the usual behavior of myrtle.


    "How did I die?" Myrtle burst out laughing.


    She had a good laugh, but it made Fanlin and Hermione numb at the scalp.


    You can''t imagine the emotional fluctuation of a ghost who has been dead for many years. The most important ghost is either numb or sad.


    But Myrtle in front of her not only laughs, but also teases and gets angry


    "Peach Myrtle... " Fanlin said nervously, "we didn''t mean to offend you..."


    "How did I die Hey, hey... " Myrtle laughed. "No, I''m glad there''s interest in how I died..."


    "What?" Van Lin and Hermione face forced, this should not be a sad story.


    "In fact, I''m happy to share the experience of death with you. It''s exciting. I think you need to be prepared." Myrtle smiles. She falls down and sits casually on top of a toilet.


    "Ah Ha ha... " Fanlin''s mouth twitched two times, Myrtle''s words are still as strong as ever.


    Myrtle is in a good mood, which proves that the question is very much to her taste.


    "Oh, it''s terrible." Myrtle speaks with relish, as if a person is talking about some magical TV series or movie story.


    "This is where it happened. It was in this little room that I died. I remember clearly. I hide because ruby is always making fun of my glasses


    "Who is ruby?" Van Lin asked, but soon he responded, this is nonsense. He grinned and motioned Myrtle to go on.


    "Ruby? She''s dead. To be exact, I haven''t seen her for a long time... " Myrtle said bitterly. This is not an interesting topic.


    "I was hiding here." Myrtle patted the toilet under her. "The door is locked. I''m crying. At this time, I hear someone come in. Their words are strange. I guess it must be a foreign language. Anyway, what really attracted me was a boy''s voice. So I opened the door, told him to use his own toilet, and then -- "


    Myrtle stressed triumphantly, her face shining," I''m dead. "


    "That''s it? How did you die? " Asked Fanlin.


    Obviously, Myrtle''s answer did not satisfy him.


    "I don''t know," said Myrtle in a quiet tone. "I just remember seeing a pair of huge yellow eyes."


    "Yellow eyes?" Hermione opens her notes. She needs to check the monster features she has collected.


    "Yes, yellow eyes, just like the light of a lighthouse!" Myrtle said excitedly. She was excited by the horror.


    "My whole body seemed to be lifted up, and then I floated away..." She looked at the ceiling like a dream, "that feeling is very wonderful, my body is very light, without those troubles, as if all emptied in an instant, it is really terrible."


    "Good All right... " With a cold sweat on her head, the conclusion drawn from Myrtle''s expression is not terror, but perhaps more like enjoyment.


    This reminds him of Sir Nicholas and Professor bines, but Sir Nicholas has experienced two deaths, and Professor bines Maybe he forgot how he died.


    Besides myrtle, the most expressive ghost in Hogwarts is Pippi.


    "After that?" Fanlin asked, "you become a ghost. Have you found out what killed you?"


    "And then I came back. I decided to pester ruby. Oh, she regretted laughing at me Myrtle laughs morbid. It made her happy, "as for the eye that killed me I haven''t seen In fact, I''m not going to look for him. It''s better to wander in the sewers for a little more time


    "OK..." Fanlin nods helplessly, which is the myrtle style of understanding.


    "Where did you see those eyes?"


    "Probably there." Myrtle said, a hand through van Lin''s body, vaguely pointing to the sink in front of her toilet.


    "Here?"


    Van Lin quickly pulls Hermione back two steps. He looks at the sink with myrtle''s finger. He and Hermione are standing in front of it."Probably, I died quickly, in the blink of an eye."


    Myrtle said quietly. She seemed to return to her normal thinking.


    Van Lim motioned Hermione to wait here. Then he carefully took out his wand and reached for the sink.


    It looked like an ordinary sink. Fanlin inspected every inch inside and outside, including the pipes below. Then, Fanlin saw that there was a tiny snake carved on one side of the copper faucet.


    "It''s Slytherin''s sign, and their flag is the snake..." Van Lin nodded, as if this was the entrance to the chamber of secrets.


    Van Lin held out a hand. He tried to turn on the tap, but it didn''t work.


    "That''s bad!" Myrtle said excitedly, "I''ve tried, there''s no water in there!"


    "What''s in this?" Asked Fanlin.


    "I don''t know. I''ve never been there. Although there''s a sewer, I just can''t get through it."


    "OK..." Van Lin nodded. "Hermione, be careful. I''ll see if I can blow it up!"


    "Good!" Hermione nodded and took two steps back.


    "Bombarda maxima!"


    A blue light flashed in front of van Lin''s wand, and the curse hit the sink heavily.


    A dazzling light burst out in an instant, which is the effect of magic hedge.


    For a moment, the screams and explosions of myrtle were all over the place, and Hermione had to quickly put a layer of protection on herself and vaseline.


    When the light dissipated, Fanlin could see the situation in front of him.


    The sink had been blown open, but the expected hole or door did not show up in front of his eyes. There were only some gravel and some broken water pipes spraying out.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 147

    "Fanlin, I think you put it..."


    Hermione said carefully. The sink in front of her was like an ordinary thing. Under the power of the blasting curse, it was a pity that nothing was left behind.


    "But Maybe... " Van Lin said embarrassed, he should know that the entrance of the secret room is not so simple that he can enter the room.


    "now what to do?" Hermione said, "there must be something saracha Slytherin left here..."


    Just from the magic of the light can be seen, originally Fanlin thought his magic spell will fail, but it is not so.


    "You don''t have to worry about this..." Myrtle drifts out of the sky. The strong light just now scared her. If the ghost can jump, too.


    "This sink is very interesting..."


    "What do you mean?" Fanlin asked Myrtle doubtfully, no matter how you look at the things related to Slytherin''s secret room, it will not be a pleasant thing.


    "It will automatically recover itself, like someone has been casting a healing spell on it In fact, this entire toilet has this effect, which does not include the things that were pressed later. At least I have been here for so long, and no one has ever come to maintain it... "


    "Maybe it''s just because it''s deserted..." Hermione frowned. "Even if you recover, there''s nothing strange about it. This is the magic world..."


    "You mean, there''s never been a house elf maintaining this place?" Fanlin squatted on the ground, touching the scattered stones with his hands, which could also see the original lines of the sink.


    "Yes, at least I haven''t seen it!" Myrtle said bitterly, "no one but you would like to come to see me, oh Ugly and dirty Myrtle... " With these words, Myrtle covered her face and began to cry. Tears ran through her hands and then dissipated in the air.


    Van Lim doubted whether these tears were illusions or something


    "Calm down Myrtle, calm down... " Van Lin took hold of the tap carved with the sign of Slytherin and picked it up.


    "Not everyone hates you, Myrtle. You don''t have to be!" Hermione said hard, but Van Lin read Hermione''s original intention from Hermione''s expression.


    "Really?" Myrtle suddenly raised her head. She startled them. For a moment, both of them were frightened.


    "You''re lying to me..." Myrtle cried more loudly, with the surrounding water flow, Fanlin only felt a little dizzy


    "She What happened to her. " Hermione said a little crazily. Even after getting along with myrtle for a while, she still couldn''t accept it.


    "Who knows..." Fanlin said something bad, Myrtle''s cry became louder and louder.


    "Reparo"


    Fanlin ignored myrtle, whose head had already sunk into the ceiling. He threw the tap back and restored the sink with a healing charm.


    He didn''t want to be discovered that day and destroy the public finance. Fanlin thought that there was a way to make a difference in the magic world, such as the magic lines all over the school, or the house elves hidden in the dark


    What''s more, Fanlin has checked and found that the ground there is solid, at least the result of magic feedback, and there is not even a trace of magic marks on the cracked stone.


    But it''s strange why a small female toilet sink has the sign of Slytherin, and there is magic hedge, but there is no evidence, nothing can be reached.


    But Fanlin can feel that this must be the chamber of secrets, or something related to it. But now they can''t find a way to reveal the secret. Especially now the school has been taken over by Malfoy''s father, Lucius, and a large number of school directors. Dumbledore has completely disappeared.


    Fanlin is not sure what will happen if they contribute what they have summed up.


    But, in the words of the purebred, especially Lucius, all impure blood should be cleared, and perhaps they would prefer the illusory Slytherin heir to get rid of all their detestable people from school.


    What they need to find now is a way to open the chamber of secrets, and then find evidence to help Dumbledore regain control of his school.


    "Fanlin What are you thinking? " Hermione shakes the stunned van Lin badly. After he casts the healing spell, he stands there and doesn''t know what he''s thinking


    "Sorry..." Fanlin returns to her senses, myrtle is still crying, her half body has been invisible, she has been floating upward.


    "Let''s go and see what Harry''s got..." Fanlin helplessly shakes his head, Myrtle''s state simply can''t carry on the exchange.


    Hermione nodded. She was eager to leave. In Myrtle''s cry, she couldn''t think at all.


    "Go back and don''t tell Harry what you found!" As he walked, van Lin turned the black book back and forth.


    Although the black book is shabby in appearance, the paper inside is in good condition. There is no content on it.In the lower right corner of the first page, there was a name written in some ink, Tom Riedel.


    "Why..." Said Hermione, who had not recovered from the mess she had just been in.


    In fact, the same is true of Fanlin. The power of myrtle''s cry is more useful than the fear curse. How about the double combination of fear curse and confusion spell?


    "I don''t know..." Fanlin a brain pumping, his mouth unconsciously jumped out of such a sentence.


    "What?"


    "Oh No.... " "I mean, we''d better not talk to Harry


    "I think you know, Hermione, there must be something to do with Slytherin''s chamber, or Myrtle wouldn''t have said that."


    "Maybe myrtle is just sick..." Hermione said without thinking.


    This can''t help but let van Lin out of a cold sweat, this if let Myrtle hear, Myrtle will definitely explode their heads.


    "No, no one will joke about their own death..." "In short, where Myrtle died, then that place must have something to do with the secret room, but we don''t even know what the monster is."


    "You mean, to keep Harry from dying?" Hermione nodded. "Indeed, if Harry knows about this, he must be eager to come here to solve it. It''s a serious tendency to die..."


    "Ah Ha ha... " Van Lin laughs awkwardly. Hermione''s adjective is really appropriate.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 148

    "What do you say?" Van Lin looked at Harry in shock. "Hagrid has been taken away by Auror of the Ministry of magic?"


    "Yes Harry''s face was angry.


    "It''s a good thing we''ve got an invisibility cloak..." Ron said with a lingering fear.


    All the professors were scheduled to patrol Hogwarts because of the strict school ban, and it became extremely difficult to go out.


    After all, the danger of life is brought by too much meaningless wandering, at least in today''s Hogwarts.


    "What''s going on..." Van Lin asked anxiously. He needed to confirm with Hagrid about the secret room. After all, there was something about Hagrid in the middle of the clues they had collected.


    "Harry and I wore invisibility cloaks, and the gate of the castle bypassed Snape..." Ron said quickly, "and then we saw the Ministry of magic vehicles."


    "Yes, I''ve seen a picture of the current Minister of magic in the prophet''s daily. He''s with Dumbledore and some other people behind him."


    "Those are Aurors of the Ministry of magic When Ron takes over Harry, he knows more about these things than Harry, because his father, Arthur Weasley, works in the Ministry of magic and is familiar with it.


    "Oh, by the way, and Malfoy''s father, Lucius!" Ron exclaimed, "but he''s a late comer. We saw them all enter Hagrid''s cabin."


    "What did they say?" Fanlin frowned. This is not good news. Auror of the Ministry of magic is not a joke. They belong to law enforcement officers.


    During the reign of the Dark Lord, they captured many death eaters, such as Sirius aurean black and his cousin Bellatrix. These are the two ferocious Death Eaters clearly documented in the Ministry of magic.


    Therefore, people taken away by Auror usually have to be tried. If they are acquitted, it is OK, but once the crime is established, Azkaban will be the final destination of this person.


    About Azkaban, we have to say that Azkaban''s guardian, the Dementor is also known as Dementor.


    It can be said that this creature No, it''s not sure whether it''s a creature or not.


    I don''t know where this kind of thing was born, just like it suddenly appeared in the world.


    There was a book about this kind of thing, which was introduced in a book about black magic.


    It was the first time a Dementor was found.


    It was dark at the time, and large dark clouds were piling up on the sea, and a thin layer of ice was rapidly spreading out from the center of the ocean.


    Even standing on the coastline from a distance can feel the piercing cold, the air seems to have condensed in general.


    Then disaster came! In the depths of the ocean, it was as if a monster had opened its mouth, or there was an abyss of sin out of thin air.


    Countless ghostly gray and black monsters came out of the dark place.


    As if God was about to die, the door of hell opened its journey in a way that shocked everyone. It sent out the messengers of hell, that is, this creature, to drive the demons!


    Even if you look at it from a distance, all the good things will be swept away, and what is left behind in people''s hearts is the grief, fear and ice cold magnified to the extreme.


    Of course, there will always be something against the world''s affairs. The application of the patron saint mantra finally helps the wizard solve this problem.


    The patron saint mantra was created according to the light protection of the Holy See. It has to be said that the Holy See''s magic is indeed the killer of this kind of creature.


    ¡­¡­


    "As soon as they got in, they said they had to take Hagrid!" Harry said anxiously. "They said that this kind of thing happened at Hogwarts. Hagrid is responsible. After all, Hagrid has a record with them."


    "That is to say, they think Hagrid is still the one who opens the chamber of secrets this time?" Fanlin frowned, and the Ministry of magic''s action was undoubtedly a crime to kill Hagrid.


    "Yes..." Harry said angrily, "they can''t do this. They don''t even have evidence. Hagrid can''t be the murderer of myrtle 50 years ago..."


    "Don''t get excited, Harry!" Van reen said quickly, "what did Hagrid say?"


    "Hagrid is very angry..." "He has repeatedly stressed that aragock will not harm the students in the school," said Ron


    "What is aragok?" Fanlin asked in doubt.


    "An eight eyed spider!" Harry pushed his glasses. One of his hands was tight.


    "Eight eyed spider?" Fanlin exclaimed, "but How could this be I mean, although this kind of creature belongs to the dark creature, and it is also very aggressive, but this kind of spider kills people without leaving the whole body. To be exact, it is eaten separately. If this is the case, how can the attacked people be petrified? "


    "That''s what Dumbledore said Harry was angry. "Dumbledore believed in Hagrid. He said he could entrust his life to Hagrid, but it didn''t work. The Minister of magic insisted on taking Hagrid away. He also said something happened 50 years ago. Even though Hagrid didn''t do it this time, Hagrid couldn''t be spared.""What nonsense Ron followed, and it seemed to him an insult to Hagrid and Dumbledore.


    "No, if Hagrid really killed Myrtle 50 years ago, it must have been planted The eight eyed spider does not have the magic power to kill creatures with its eyes! "


    Fanlin nodded with great certainty. "Myrtle saw the eyes of some creatures and died. I have just proved this to her!"


    "Let''s go..." Harry pulled up Vaseline.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Let''s go to Dumbledore. We''ll go to the Ministry of magic to testify to Hagrid that he''s not the one who opened the chamber of secrets!" Harry said angrily, "they can''t treat Hagrid like this. Hagrid is innocent. He''s going to be put in Azkaban. I''ve heard Ron say that it''s the most cruel and terrifying place in the world."


    "Calm down Calm down, Harry "It''s no use!" said Van Lin, struggling to get rid of Harry''s hand


    "It''s no use, you know, and myrtle is the victim!" Harry growled.


    "Calm down, Harry!" Van Lin''s sudden and loud cry, which startled Hermione.


    "It''s no use..." "Myrtle is just a ghost, and she didn''t see what killed her. This can''t be regarded as evidence at all!"


    Harry gasped for breath, the sequelae of his excitement!


    "And


    "What''s more, all that Fanlin said is only the conclusion of our group of little witches, and they are all conjectures and conjectures!" Hermione said with an ugly face, "in a place like the Ministry of magic, who would believe what a group of second grade little sorcerers speculated out? This can''t be regarded as evidence at all..."


    "What shall we do?" Harry dropped his hand down in frustration. He wanted to save Hagrid!


    "We need to calm down, you know?" Hermione said reluctantly, "in the absence of any strong evidence, we can not prove for whom!"


    "Yes, the most important thing now is, what is that monster? How should we deal with this thing! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 149

    ¡­¡­


    Since Hagrid was taken away, van Lin and others have been constantly searching for all kinds of information. Maybe Hagrid stimulated Harry. These days, he has been actively running around in various places.


    The library, the myrtle''s toilet, the house elf''s kitchen, and all kinds of attack sites.


    Harry''s behavior also caused great panic among other people. They were afraid that they would become Harry''s next target. Therefore, some timid little witches did not dare to appear in front of Harry. As long as Harry was there, people there would be for this reason. Mr. filch also punished them two of them for wiping the trophies, because they took those prizes The cup was dirty, but vaseline and Hermione had never touched those trophies. They were sealed in transparent glass cabinets.


    There is not much information about Tom Riedel''s life. Van Lin only knows that Tom has won the Hogwarts gold medal for special contributions, just like he and Harry.


    However, the low explanation of the text is only the name of Tom, as for the special contribution, I''m sorry, there is no explanation of the reason.


    It seems that Tom''s conjecture has come to an end. Van Lin once looked through Hogwarts'' 50 Year Enrollment list, including Tom Riddle, ruber Hagrid, James Porter, and so on.


    Ron and his wife are among them. They are all Hogwarts graduates. Of course, all the Malfoys are Slytherin''s.


    The people who graduated from Hogwarts in the past 50 years basically include all the elite of the magic world and the Death Eaters!


    Voldemort''s original name can''t be verified, but the only thing we know is that Voldemort graduated from Hogwarts, including him and some of his faithful followers, Sirius aurean black and Bellatrix


    But what Fanlin didn''t expect was that, according to the known experiences of death eaters and Voldemort, the unified place was that they all graduated from Slytherin, and among the many death eaters, only Sirius Black graduated from Gryffindor.


    But according to Sirius Black''s family, Fanlin felt very reasonable.


    After all, the oldest and noblest Black family. Sirius Black, like most members of the family, should follow the Black family tradition.


    They are all extreme purists, proud of their pure blood, and "always pure" as the family motto.


    In other words, the presence of these people is definitely the biggest stain since Hogwarts was founded. Van Lin is curious why such information can still appear in the Hogwarts materials. Although it is not open to the public, it is clearly recorded in the forbidden area.


    "So what did Tom Riddle do, and why did his notebook stay at Hogwarts?"


    Fanlin impatiently picked up the notebook, which tormented him for a long time. He could feel the obvious call from it, but he had no clue about it.


    "Please, Fanlin!" Hermione raised her head, and Fanlin''s complaints upset her.


    "You have asked more than ten times. We still have more important things to do. Hagrid is still being held in Azkaban. We need to solve the problem of the monster as soon as possible, but we don''t know what it is now, and there is no way to enter the secret room..."


    "At this time, why do you have to worry about someone who was 50 years ago?"


    "Sorry, Hermione..." Fanlin opened the black book stand, and the blank paper was facing him.


    "In fact, I have some idea about how to get into the secret room..." Van Lin has a headache and knead his head.


    "What is it?"


    "You know, Hermione, what''s Salazar Slytherin''s favorite Asked Fanlin.


    "Bloodline?" Hermione was a little uncertain.


    "Yes, Hermione!" Vaseline nodded. "This is one of them. There''s the talent, Hermione, the magic talent."


    "Talent?"


    "Yes..." Vaseline nodded. "It''s talent. Salazar Slytherin''s greatest talent is serpentine, which is the reason why Harry''s talent of serpentine is doubted


    "Harry is so similar to Salazar. He has the same talent as Salazar, which is very rare. Moreover, when the division hat was in the division, he was willing to assign Harry to Slytherin. We should know that the choice he has given for such a long time must be suitable, except for black!"


    "Blake? Who is that? " Hermione asked curiously.


    "Don''t mind. It''s just a vicious Death Eater. He''s in Azkaban. He''s the murderer who framed Harry''s father!"


    "Really? I thought... "


    "I''ll talk to you later, Hermione!" Van Lim interrupted Hermione impatiently. His inner agitation was gradually expanding, and the source came from the black book.


    "Good All right... " Hermione could see that van Lin was in a very bad mood."You mean, Harry is the heir to slateline?"


    "No, Hermione..." "I mean, snake is the key to the snake. Snake is the most representative thing in slatelin, and the faucet is carved with snake patterns, isn''t it?"? I think the way to open him must be related to the snake guy''s cavity, and there is even a great possibility that the thing in the secret room is a snake or something... "


    Fan Lin gasps heavily, saying such a long paragraph let fan Lin''s face rise a strange tide


    "Fanlin You Are you ok... " Hermione touched van Lin with her hand carefully.


    "Sorry..." Fan Lin gasped deeply and said, "I think I need to calm down..."


    "You still throw that book away, it turns out..."


    "Don''t worry, Hermione..." Fan Lin smiled with a little reluctance. "I will deal with him, I know Anyway, let me have a rest today, good night, Hermione, let me be quiet... ""


    "OK All right... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 150

    After seeing off Hermione, Fanlin sat back to the table silently and looked at the book that had been calling in his heart.


    Harry and Ron went back upstairs early, and they were both asleep.


    After all, the intense search for evidence for several days can make people extremely tired. In fact, a large part of the reason why Fanlin let Hermione go back to sleep upstairs is because of the blood in her eyes. That''s because of the lack of rest.


    The night at Hogwarts became so quiet that van Lin had not practiced his piano for a long time, and he had not heard the laughter of the little wizard Gryffindor for a long time.


    Mrs. loris, Colin, Sir Nicholas, and Justin, these names are like boulders on the chest, which are breathless.


    Just staring at the fire in front of him, Fanlin was lying on the tea table, with one hand holding the quill that Hermione had given him, and the other was pressing on the black notebook.


    Perhaps it was because van Lin''s strength was too weak, he could clearly feel the call from the bottom of his heart. But when he checked the strange black book with his own magic power, the black notebook was like the one sold in the shop, without any magic fluctuation.


    However, a notebook 50 years ago, and the surface is still so shabby, and also by the toilet water to soak.


    Any kind of books or notes can not be well preserved for 50 years, which is the biggest unreasonable place of this black notebook.


    Except for the old cover, it was so perfect that the owner of the notebook, Tom Riedel, must have done some magic on it.


    However, Fanlin tried all kinds of methods, such as liquid medicine, the latest style of rubber, contact curse, and even the stupidest fire water immersion, all tried one by one.


    However, the strange black notebook is still in good condition in front of him, just like when he just found it. The black worn-out cover has no obvious place.


    However, the time of daze did not last too long, and the new ink of quill finally dropped from the tip of the pen.


    It drops on the hand of van Lin pressing the notebook, the ink flows down slowly through the fingers, and the moist touch wakes up van Lin from a daze.


    "Damn it..." Fanlin secretly scolded a, his mood is very bad, especially now the hands of a big black, which makes the mood of van Lin become more irritable.


    A brilliant blue magic flowed from van Lin''s fingertips. It quickly wrapped up the ink on van Lin''s hand, as if someone was washing his hands for van Lin. soon, the ink traces disappeared from his hands.


    Fanlin plans to draw a picture and go to sleep. No matter how dazed he is, he thinks it is impossible to break the secret of this notebook tonight.


    Just want to close that damned notebook, but the paper changes suddenly attracted van Lin''s attention.


    The ink that originally flowed down the fingers seemed to be absorbed. It was evenly spread and penetrated on the paper until it disappeared, as if nothing had happened.


    Then a new line of notes pops up at the top of the page.


    "You should pay attention to it. It''s damage to books..."


    Van Lin picked up the black note and checked it over and over again, but he didn''t find the ink caused by his mistake, and he didn''t find the source of the emerging words


    After a little thought, van Lin tried to write something on it. Judging from the sudden emergence of words, perhaps the right way to open up is to communicate.


    "Hello..." Van Lin hesitated for a moment. "My name is van Lindel. I''m sorry. I spilled some ink just now..."


    After waiting for a while, a new text gradually appeared in front of van Lin, one letter after another, as if someone was talking with van Lin through writing in the space inside.


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, these will be absorbed by the paper, as long as you pay attention to it later."


    As if in response to the words in the paper, the words written by Van Lin and the unknown person gradually disappeared on top of the paper.


    "I''m sorry, but I want to ask, are you the owner of this notebook? Or Mr. Tom Ryder? "


    "Yes My full name is Tom Marvolo Riddle. "


    "Really?" Fanlin looked very shocked, "but you are 50 years ago, do you still have a notebook and this one connected?"


    "Er..."


    Tom was puzzled by this question, and van Lin saw Tom Riddell''s hesitation from the speed of his handwriting.


    "No, it''s just a simple alchemy I made when I was at Hogwarts, and what you''re feeling now is just my memory when I was at Hogwarts.""Memory?" Van Lin wrote a question, "but memory is not a segment, like a meditation basin, but the meditation basin can not communicate with other people."


    "It''s just a simple magic that connects me directly to my mind."


    "Soul?" Asked Fanlin.


    "In fact, it is." Tom said, "how did you get my diary?"


    "Oh," Fanlin also saw that the other side didn''t want to continue with the topic. "I found this notebook in Myrtle''s toilet, and there were other books at that time. Someone wanted to make a joke and put them all in the water."


    "Oh, that''s terrible."


    "Why did you leave this notebook?" Fanlin said with some doubts, "such exquisite alchemy products should not be well collected by themselves?"


    "No..." Tom wrote, "that''s not the case, but the book is really a product of alchemy, but what''s the use of me taking my memory of Hogwarts sealed up? It''s better to stay. It can help other students learn more about Hogwarts


    "About Hogwarts?" "What''s wrong with Hogwarts, what do you mean?" wrote van Lin


    "Everything!" Tom wrote such a sentence that he seemed to be very confident in his memory.


    However, Fanlin felt a little uneasy. From the beginning of getting the diary, Fanlin''s heart constantly felt the call of the diary, or temptation. And after a simple conversation, Tom''s focus is obviously on his memory. He seems to be waiting for van Lin to ask him something.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 151

    ¡­¡­


    "Everything? Are you sure? " Van Lim frowned, but Hogwarts had many secrets, and he was very suspicious of Tom''s confidence.


    "Of course." These two words soon appeared in the diary, which proved that the owner of the diary was very confident in what he knew.


    "Since you are so confident, how can we find Hogwarts''s responsive house?" Van Lim quickly wrote down his questions on the paper.


    He is still looking forward to the house of all kinds of magic books, which are very precious materials.


    Especially about the lost magic materials, the introduction of demon magic, the lost magic spell, and many detailed records of some magic magic magic in ancient times, all of which are what Fanlin wanted.


    Even though it was black magic, Fanlin did not think there was anything wrong with it. Professor Snape taught him the first lesson about restricted black magic.


    In fact, because of Snape''s influence, Fanlin does not contradict the black magic. In the eyes of van Lin, the black magic is nothing but some more powerful incantations. Moreover, not all the black magic are like the three unforgivable incantations strictly prohibited by the Ministry of magic, which will have a spiritual impact on people.


    Fanlin thought, since there are more powerful magic, why not learn, even the black magic, as long as you don''t touch the absolute taboo. Moreover, the caster is a wizard. Only a wizard who is rotten in essence can do some evil things through those powerful magic.


    Moreover, Fanlin has determined his own magic road. Chinese style incantation combines with the magic he is proficient in through the analysis of magic spell. He needs a lot of magic spells to split, experiment and fuse.


    "You know a lot about it!" Tom wrote down what he wanted to say with a sigh.


    "The specific founder of the house of demand has been irrefutable. What I can tell you clearly is that the existence of the house of demand is not the real existence and the space of Hogwarts. It belongs to a broken space fragment, but it is completely independent of the existence of Hogwarts."


    "Broken space debris?" Fanlin felt very incredible, "will space be divided? What is that? Is it similar to the effect of the traceless extension mantra, or... "


    Some of van Lin didn''t know how to describe how he felt about what Tom Riedel said, which was a little too challenging.


    "No trace extension mantra? It can be said that... " Tom slowly wrote that van Lin''s attention was completely focused on it.


    "However, space debris is not such a simple thing. In fact, few people can do this thing. At least what I know is king Solomon''s 72 magic pillars. All the demons he keeps are sealed in the 72 magic pillars. There is a space fragment in every magic pillar. After all, demons are like this It would be too much trouble to live in the world... "


    "Twelve magic pillars?" Vaseline wrote, "is that really gone? What happens when space is cut?"


    "I don''t know, but it''s certain that no one has ever seen 72 magic pillars again. As for space cutting I''m sorry, I don''t have that ability, and there''s no record of it in the data. I''m sorry! " Tom wrote bit by bit. It can be seen that Tom is really sorry about this matter.


    "It''s a pity, but don''t worry. There will always be opportunities." Fanlin is also some sigh, but for Tom said things, Fanlin has felt very satisfied, after all, this is something that has never been touched before.


    "By the way, what''s his way of getting into the house on demand? If he''s a piece of space debris, is he fixed at Hogwarts through the magic stripe array?"


    "Yes, it is fixed by a complex array, including the vanishing magic pattern array and the detection magic array. Otherwise, it can''t achieve such a magical level As for the way in... " Tom hesitated. He seemed to be thinking.


    "Just where you find the house where you want it for the first time, walk up three times and his door will naturally open to you."


    "So simple?" Van Lin couldn''t help saying that he thought it was necessary to anti lock the steps and methods.


    "That''s it. After all, the purpose of the house is to help those who really need him."


    "All right, Tom!" Van Lin hesitated for a moment. "I have one more thing to ask you. After all, you are a man of fifty years ago. Although it''s just a memory in Hogwarts, I think that''s enough."


    "Oh, what''s the matter? Let''s hear it!" Tom seems to be very interested, even the words become a bit of fun, it is more like a normal living person talking with van Lin, rather than a simple memory.


    However, van Lin did not discover anything wrong, hesitated for a moment, and re stained some ink with the feather pen Hermione had given him."You know what I want to ask, about the chamber of secrets." Fanlin wrote.


    "Chamber of secrets? You mean... "


    "He opened the chamber of secrets left by Salazar Slytherin, the founder of Slytherin, 50 years ago, when you were in school, and he caused Myrtle''s death."


    After all, Tom Wilhelm is the only one who can open the diary. After all, he can''t be sure that there are some secrets in Tom''s diary.


    Tom was silent for a long time, as if he didn''t want to talk about it.


    "Please, Tom..." Van reen hesitated for a moment and went on to write, "it''s important that the chamber of secrets is opened again, and two men, a cat and a ghost, have been attacked."


    "What''s more, a good friend of mine has been doubted. He has some special talents, which are the same as those of Salazar Slytherin, who left the chamber of secrets. We almost believe that he is the mastermind of the whole attack, the successor of Slytherin If you really know something, I hope you can tell me that we need to stop this kind of attack. "


    "Who is your friend, and what talent does he have?" After waiting for a long time, Tom finally answered. He seemed to know something, but some taboos were not fully expressed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 152

    "Harry Potter!" Van Lin hesitated for a moment. "He''s a snake voice!"


    "Snake man? It''s really a remarkable talent, and it''s rare, and like Salazar Slytherin, it''s no wonder that he''s suspected of being an heir. "


    "Indeed..." Fanlin nodded, but this was not what Tom could see. "You must know something about the chamber of secrets!"


    "I''m sorry, I can''t tell you..." Tom''s handwriting quickly appeared on the pages of the diary.


    "Please, soup..." Before van Lin''s words were finished, a line of fresh ink appeared on the top of the diary.


    "But I can show you directly!"


    "Take me to see it?" Van Lin mumbled, Tom''s words made him a little confused.


    The pages of the diary began to blow, like a strong wind, and stopped in the middle of June.


    Fanlin gaped at the little spot on June 13, which seemed to turn into a tiny colored vortex, like a gate to a strange space.


    Fanlin realized what it was. The entrance of Tom''s memory, the ordinary black diary, took away the effect of the meditation basin.


    However, how did he get in? The diary was so small that he didn''t think he could sink his head into it.


    Fanlin carefully held the book in his hand, and put his eyes toward the mysterious color. Before he understood it, he was sucked in.


    As the swirl widened, van Lin could feel his body leaving the sofa. Through the opening of that page, he was being sucked into the whirlpool of colors and shadows.


    All of a sudden, Fanlin felt his feet touching the solid ground, and he quickly stood up. It was not "ah, Tom," said the headmaster.


    "This is Tom!" Fanlin thought to himself that he really looked like a learned man.


    "You want to see me? Professor Amando? " Said Tom. He looks nervous.


    "Sit down," said dipert, "I''ve just finished reading your letter to me."


    "Oh." Tom said, he sat down, wringing his hands tightly.


    "My dear child," said dipert kindly, "I can''t have you at school all summer. Of course, you want to go home for your holiday, don''t you? "


    "No," said Rhett at once, "I would rather stay at Hogwarts than go back to that That... "


    "You lived in a Muggle orphanage on vacation, didn''t you?" Said dipert curiously.


    "Yes, sir." Tom blushed a little.


    "Are you not a wizard?"


    "Half, sir." Tom said, "the father is an ordinary man, and the mother is a witch."


    "Then both of your parents..."


    "My mother gave birth to me and died, sir. They said she was only in a hurry to name me: Tom was my father and Marvolo was my grandfather


    Dipert said sympathetically.


    "Now, Tom," he sighed, "we may have some special arrangements for you on a normal holiday, but in the present environment..."


    "You mean the attacks, sir?" Asked Tom.


    This let the heart of Fanlin jump a beat, Fanlin know the key to come, Fanlin move forward a step, for fear of missing something.


    "Absolutely right," said the headmaster. "My dear child, you can see what a foolish idea it is to keep you in school at the end of the term, especially the recent tragedy The death of that poor girl At least in your orphanage, you''ll be safer. In fact, the magic Council is even talking about closing schools. "


    Dipert twitched. "We can''t accept Well The source of disaster "


    Tom''s eyes widened and he asked expectantly," sir If that one gets caught I mean If it''s all over... "


    "What do you mean?" Dipert''s voice was a little shrill, and he straightened out of his chair. "Tom, you mean What do you know about these attacks? "


    "No, sir." Tom answered quickly.


    But Vaseline understood that it was the same "no" he gave Harry about the entrance to the chamber.


    Dipert sat back a little dispirited, showing a slight disappointment.


    "You can go now, Tom..."


    Tom slipped down from his chair and walked out of the room stiffly. Van Lin followed Tom closely. Tom must have known what was going on, and he promised that Fanlin would take him to see it in person.


    Van Lin followed Tom all the way down the spiral stairs, past the decorative leaks in the dark corridor. Tom stopped and van Lin stopped to look at him. Fanlin was sure that Tom was thinking about something very serious.


    Tom bit his lips and wrinkled his forehead.


    Then, it seemed that he suddenly made a decision. He left in a hurry. Fanlin floated quietly behind him. They didn''t see anyone else until they got to the entrance hall. A tall wizard with gray hair and beard called Tom on the marble stairs.It was Dumbledore fifty years ago. He was much younger in appearance than Professor Dumbledore now, but his somewhat crooked nose was already like this at this time.


    Van Lim''s eyes looked at Dumbledore. At this time, Dumbledore had not started a war with greenward, but according to the situation, Dumbledore''s look was pretty good.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 153

    "What are you doing, wandering around so late, Rhett?" Dumbledore stopped Tom.


    "I went to see the president, Professor Dumbledore!" Tom bowed politely, which showed his great respect for Dumbledore.


    "Well, go to bed." Dumbledore gave Tom an insightful look in a way not familiar to Fanlin. "It''s better not to wander in the hallway these days. Since... "


    With a heavy sigh, he wished Tom good night and walked away. Fanlin can see that at this time, Dumbledore is very worried about what happened in the school.


    Tom watched him walk out of sight, and quickly went down the stone steps towards the dungeon.


    Fanlin followed closely. He didn''t understand why Tom went to the dungeon. The entrance of the secret room was not in the toilet where Myrtle died. According to the development of the plot, it should be to go to Myrtle''s toilet.


    But to van Lin''s disappointment, Tom didn''t mean to turn around and go to Myrtle''s toilet. Instead, he came to where van Lin took Snape''s Potion class.


    The torch didn''t light up, so when Tom pushed open the nearly closed door, Fanlin could only see Tom standing still by the door, looking out at the passage.


    Fanlin felt that they had been there for at least an hour, and the long waiting had gradually eroded his patience. What he wanted to see more was the contents of the secret room.


    At this time, van Lin could only see Tom. He looked out through the crack of the door, like a sculpture, waiting for something. Just when van Lin no longer felt expectant and nervous, hoping to return to reality, he heard something moving outside the door.


    Someone is crawling along the passage. Fanlin heard someone passing by his and Tom''s hiding place.


    Tom followed quietly through the crack of the door like a shadow. Van Lin''s attention was completely focused on Tom. He completely forgot that no one could see him at all, and crept behind him.


    They walked down the stairs for about five minutes, until Tom suddenly stopped and poked his head toward the new sound. Harry heard the door open and someone whispered in a husky voice.


    "Come here Alagok Come here Come into the box "


    the voice is very familiar.


    All of a sudden, van Lin realized there was something wrong, aragock. This is Hagrid''s eight eyed spider. This is Hagrid''s suspected version.


    Tom suddenly jumped out of the corner, followed by havelin. Van Lim could see Hagrid''s big black outline, which he had been so tall when he was still in school. He was standing in front of an open door next to a large box.


    "Good evening, ruber Hagrid." Said Tom sharply.


    Hagrid closed the lid of the box, then slammed the door of the little utility room and stood up.


    "What are you doing here, Tom?"


    Tom took a step closer.


    "It''s over." Tom said, "I have to report you, ruber Hagrid. You know, if the attack doesn''t stop, they''re going to close the school."


    "You mean..."


    "I know you don''t want to kill anyone," Tom seemed sincere, but he didn''t let Hagrid off his tongue.


    "You know, monsters are not good things. Even if they are raised by human beings, their ferocity will be exposed if they are separated from their owners. I think you just want them to move..."


    "It never hurt anybody." Hagrid''s back was against the closed door. Behind him, van Lin could hear a funny thump and thump.


    "Don''t deny it, Hagrid!" "Don''t think I don''t know what it is," said Tom. "It''s a poisonous eight eyed spider that''s banned from sale by the Department of magic animal management and control


    Tom paused and continued, "I don''t know where you got this thing, but it''s against the law of the Ministry of magic. Don''t think you can hide it. You know, I made your antidote. I can''t let him continue to harm people. "


    Tom''s face was upright. In fact, Fanlin thought so. After all, it was not proper to keep this kind of thing in the castle. It was not like Hagrid raising nobo in the forbidden forest. Now Hagrid did not have the ability.


    "Come on, Hagrid," Tom drew closer. "The parents of the dead girl are coming tomorrow. At least Hogwarts should kill what killed their daughter... "


    "It''s not him!" Hagrid yelled. His voice echoed in the dark hallway: "he won''t! He never did! Aragok won''t hurt anyone, he''s very obedient


    "Stand aside." Tom pulled out his wand. He began to be impatient. Without hesitation, a magic spell flew out of Tom''s wand in an instant.


    The flame of Tom''s curse lit up the corridor. The door behind Hagrid was knocked down, and Hagrid was hit hard on the opposite wall.


    What came out of the door made Fanlin give out a long, shrill scream that only he could hear. Fanlin was frightened by the spider. He never thought that there would be such a big and terrible spider.Huge, slow-moving, furry body, a ball of black legs, many eyes shining, and a pair of sharp pliers Tom raised his wand again, but it was too late. The thing ran over him as he ran through the corridor and soon disappeared. Tom fumbled at his feet for the wand.


    He raised his wand again, but Hagrid jumped on him, grabbed it, threw it far behind, and yelled, "no Tom


    Fanlin still wants to continue to see, but the memory of 50 years ago has come to an end.


    The scene twists and turns into total darkness.


    Van reen felt himself descending and down again on his curled up sofa. In the public lounge of Gryffindor, Tom''s diary was open and lying flat on his stomach.


    After reading all this, Fanlin basically understood what Tom knew about the secret room.


    However, what makes Fanlin feel entangled is that Tom Riedel, who has not been in contact for a long time, is the murderer who misunderstood Hagrid and made Hagrid expelled from Hogwarts and deprived of his casting ability by the Ministry of magic.


    This is the reason why Hagrid used the red umbrella. In fact, the pink umbrella has completely replaced the role of Hagrid''s wand. Although Hagrid is forbidden to use magic according to the regulations, the loss of his wand by a wizard means that he has lost his casting right.


    Even so, in Van Lin''s opinion, Hagrid is very satisfied with his life now. Hogwarts''s Ranger, along with norbo and fangya.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 154

    Ever since he got Tom''s diary, Fanlin has been talking with Tom every day.


    He told his own inference in the two people''s exchanges, in order to let Tom realize his mistake, he misunderstood Hagrid.


    Combined with the opening of the chamber of secrets, Tom also accepted van Lin''s reason.


    After all, the eight eyed spider can''t kill a wizard with its eyes, not to mention the damage caused by magic like petrification.


    However, Fanlin did not say all his inferences, especially about the location of the secret chamber and the hypothesis of the monster.


    The main reason is that Tom''s attitude towards the secret room is too enthusiastic, which makes van Lin feel very puzzled.


    From the beginning of the call to Fanlin''s heart, to the later deliberate guidance and active LAVALIN into his memory world, back to Hogwarts 50 years ago.


    It must be said that Tom Riedel must have some plot in Van Lin''s eyes.


    For example, van Lim once asked Tom why he kept this diary. Tom''s answer added a new saying after watching the memory.


    From simply helping the younger brother and sister of Hogwarts to the purpose of keeping a diary and revealing the hidden secrets of Hogwarts, all of these are extremely strange to van Lin.


    A student who won the Hogwarts special contribution award, but his deeds were not left in the introduction of the medal, but simply engraved a name.


    Anyway, Fanling was very suspicious of Tom''s intention. What was the real purpose of his diary.


    Moreover, the production of diary also involves the level of soul. You should know that the magic of studying soul is basically connected with black magic. Although Fanlin himself can do some simple black magic, he can''t achieve 100% in the face of another wizard who also masters the black magic technology, or in other words, superb black magic technology 100 trust.


    However, the only advantage is that Tom''s knowledge reserve is really very rich, at least Fanlin has not said that he has found any questions that Tom can''t solve for him, especially some small magic charms that Tom gave him, as well as the analysis of some magic that Vaseline is studying, which makes Fanlin very useful.


    ¡­¡­


    "Fanlin, what class are you going to take?" Hermione was studying with a timetable in her hand.


    It is now more than a month since Justin and Sir Nicholas were attacked, and everyone seems to think that the attacker, no matter who he is, has stopped doing evil. Pippi got tired of him at last. "Oh, Potter, you villain." The song of.


    One day, a huffpuff student politely asked porter to hand him some umbrellas in the herb library. It seemed that Harry was getting better because of the depression of the attack.


    In March, Mandela grass also had a noisy party in greenhouse three. This made professor spatlau happy.


    "When they start moving into each other''s pots, we can tell that they are fully mature." Professor sparrow said excitedly.


    She told Harry, "so we can save the poor people in the hospital ward."


    Sophomores have to think about one thing during their Easter holiday. They should choose their third grade curriculum. It''s something that Hermione at least takes seriously.


    "It''s going to affect your lives," she told van Lin and the others. As they looked through the chart of subjects, they marked them.


    After Hagrid left, the secret room became more and more insipid. It seemed that the four of them knew that this was not what Hagrid had done, but they were also very anxious. They had no good way to deal with the secret room.


    Dumbledore had been dismissed, and van leen had gone to Professor McGonagall, but no one believed what he said. Things seemed to be stranded there.


    "I just want to give up pharmacy." Said Harry.


    "We can''t," said Ron dejectedly, "we have to keep all our cobras, or I''d have given up black magic defense."


    "But that door is very important!" Hermione was shocked.


    "I don''t like the way gidrow Lockhart teaches." "I didn''t learn anything from him except to understand his preferences," said Ron


    "It''s true. Gidero came here to teach for such a long time, but we have to admit that we haven''t learned anything. Now the defense against the dark arts class is a waste of time..." Van Lin definitely nodded, Ron''s words were not wrong at all.


    "OK..." Hermione nodded. "Sure, he didn''t teach us anything. If he still taught us next semester..."


    Hermione couldn''t speak any more. She couldn''t imagine what she would do if she couldn''t learn anything in class.


    "Well, Hermione..." Fanlin took the time to look at Hermione''s course list, which contained all the courses. Each of them had a chapter, but Hermione''s course list was dense."You don''t take all the courses..." Van Lin was a little shocked.


    "Almost..." Hermione nodded. "After all, it''s very important. This course choice almost determines your future. Many wizard''s families will give them some substantive suggestions."


    "Take Hagrid as an example, he chose the magical animal protection course at that time, so..."


    Hermione''s voice dropped suddenly, and she saw Harry''s face become very ugly.


    "Sorry, Harry!" Hermione whispered, "I didn''t mean to..."


    "Never mind, Hermione!" Harry forced a smile, but the smile was very ugly.


    "All right, Harry..." Van Lin patted Harry on the shoulder quite understandably.


    "We''re sorry, too. Hagrid lives in Living in Azkaban, but after we''ve settled the secret room, Hagrid will be able to come back and continue to be our game manager


    "But now we can''t do anything. We don''t know the location of the secret room, what''s in it, and who is the successor. That''s how we can solve this problem."


    Harry''s state of mind is a little agitated. He knows nothing about it, while van Lin and Hermione look embarrassed. They have come to the conclusion that they are thinking about how to solve this problem without facing the monster in the secret room. So the two of them didn''t tell Harry.


    But for more than a month, the two of them went to Myrtle''s toilet every day, but neither of them found out, let alone the heir.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 155

    "What are you doing?"


    According to the source of the sound, it was Laura, who looked much better than she had been more than a month ago.


    "We''re talking about course selection." Fanlin quickly winked at several people and motioned them to talk about their topic.


    "Ah Yes... " Harry stammered a little, and it would be unnatural for him to tell a lie.


    "Oh, course selection?" Laura seems to be interested in it. "I''ve got my pick, magic animal protection, and divination!"


    "Just these two?" Asked Hermione.


    "Yes, I think it suits me better." Laura sat next to Hermione kindly. She always liked it.


    "My God, Hermione..." Laura grew her mouth in surprise.


    "You chose all the courses Oh, no, you didn''t take the phantom shift course. My God, you have so much time there every day... "


    "In fact, that''s what bothers me!" Hermione frowned. According to her idea, these courses were needed, but there was no time at all.


    "And you?" Laura turned to some boys.


    "Ron and I haven''t decided yet..." Harry said, "in fact, I don''t know what I should be far away from. Except for Quidditch, there are no new courses I''m good at."


    "Maybe you can choose one or two subjects that are good to read. Divination is good, with Ron!" Laura smiles at Harry and looks at Van Lin.


    "And you?"


    "Oh, me?" Van Lin picked up his list of courses and said, "it''s similar to yours, magical animal protection, divination, and ancient magic patterns."


    "Ancient magic patterns?" Laura exclaimed, "it''s a difficult course to think of. There''s not a lot of magic knowledge. It''s a waste of time to study this course."


    Laura reached out a hand and picked up the timetable of van Lin on the book. But soon, Laura''s body was petrified and froze there. Her look was very flustered.


    The black diary, with its worn cover, was Tom''s diary that van Lin found in Myrtle''s toilet.


    Laura remembers that the diary was put with some of her books, and then it happened that Malfoy came to her that day for trouble. He took all of Laura''s books and pushed her to the ground.


    At that time, Laura was very weak and had no strength to stop Malfoy''s behavior. She watched Malfoy go as usual.


    She knew that there was a devil in the diary, a devil named Tom Riddle.


    Tom in the diary is constantly nibbling away at Laura, and she wants to get rid of it completely. This is the first time that she discovered the attack.


    She often feels that she has lost her sense of the outside world, and often appears elsewhere in Hogwarts, where she has never been in her consciousness.


    She became weaker and weaker day by day. She knew that all this was brought with her diary. She felt vaguely that she was the attacker, the secret room she had opened for Slytherin. She was afraid.


    When Malfoy robbed her books and left, she was once very glad that she finally got rid of this evil black magic object.


    She didn''t know where Malfoy had left all those things. She didn''t want to look for them, or she didn''t dare to look for them.


    It turns out that since she lost the diary, the school attacks stopped and she looked a little better.


    But today, here in Fanlin, she saw the diary again. She looked very frightened.


    "Oh In fact, I still have some basic knowledge about the ancient magic patterns. Do I feel that... "


    "Laura Laura Are you listening? " Fanlin looked at Laura, who was pale again. He felt very strange about it.


    "Ah I I''m listening! " Laura quickly lowered her head, her body slightly shaking.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Fanlin several people looked at each other, Laura this appearance lets them feel very strange.


    "If it''s not comfortable there, why don''t we go with you to Madame Pomfrey''s and have a look."


    "Ah No No, I''m fine! " Laura forced a smile.


    "Can you tell me how you got him?"


    "What?" Van Lin looked at Laura suspiciously, "who is he?"


    "It is This is the book Where did you get him... " Laura trembled and pointed her finger at Tom Riddle''s diary, her face more and more flustered.


    "You mean this one?" Van leen just wanted to pick up Tom Riddle''s diary, but Laura was faster than him and took it up first.


    "Er I picked him up in a toilet and he was soaking in the water with a pile of books Van Lin grinned bitterly that Laura''s reaction made him a little confused."A toilet?" Laura seemed to ask van Lin, but she nodded again, which made her look very strange.


    "Yes, and with a lot of books in the water..." Van Lin nodded. "What''s wrong, Laura? This is your stuff? "


    "Ah No It''s not... " Some of Laura did not dare to look at the four of them, and there was a panic that could not be concealed in her words. But Laura''s one hand is tightly hugs this diary book in the bosom, has not loosened the meaning at all.


    "Laura You Are you ok? " Van Lin looked at Laura in doubt. Laura is very out of whack today, just like the state of more than a month ago, and even said that she has a little nervousness.


    "I I''m fine... " Laura stepped back two steps with her diary in her arms. "I''m fine Fanlin Can you return this diary to me? He is very... "


    "What? Laura Fanlin stood up, and things went a little bit of bad.


    "Very Very It''s dangerous! " While talking, Laura''s body can not live in the retrogression.


    "Be careful, Laura." Hermione exclaimed. She got up quickly and grabbed Laura with her hand. But before Hermione''s hand completely touched Laura, Laura''s next reaction shocked the four of them.


    "Don''t touch me, you filthy slime." The voice was angry, like a roar, but not like Laura''s.


    Hermione''s hand stopped in the air, and she looked at Laura in disbelief.


    "What do you say?"


    "Hold Sorry, Hermione, I''m not... " Laura couldn''t say any more. She put one hand over her mouth, and the other hand clutching Tom Riddle''s diary. She wanted to leave.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 156

    "Laura..." Van Lin suddenly stepped forward two steps, he wanted to hold Laura, but did not wait for van Lin to meet Laura, Laura hands in front of her chest, so back to the four people.


    Van leen noticed that the blood color on Laura''s skin was fading at a very fast speed. It looked like something was eating everything, magic and even life of Laura.


    "Don''t come here..." Laura''s voice became extremely sharp.


    "Laura You... " Hermione looked at Laura with a very ugly face. Now everyone can see that Laura''s condition is not right.


    Laura''s body trembled, as if she were constantly holding back something.


    "Laura, listen to me, you put that book down..." Van Lin tried to lean on the past. He wanted to take the book which should be the source.


    "I said, don''t come here!" Laura''s voice suddenly became thick. She turned to face van Lin and others. There was a faint mist in her eyes.


    Suddenly, Laura stretched out a hand, an irresistible force gushed from Laura''s palm, and Fanlin was pushed away and hit the shelf.


    "What are you doing..." Hermione screamed and ran to van Lin''s side in a hurry, trying to help van Lin up.


    But before Hermione runs, Laura aims at Hermione. She holds out a hand in the air, and Hermione''s body flies.


    "Finiteincaratem!"


    Fanlin stood up with the bookshelf. Without hesitation, he cast a spell dispelling spell on Hermione, and let Hermione down from the air.


    He ran to catch Hermione, and they fell to the ground together.


    "Van Lin, Hermione!" Harry and Ron finally had a reaction. They ran over in a hurry and helped them up.


    Van Lin held Hermione behind him, holding his wand in one hand, and the end of the wand was aimed at Laura.


    Harry and Ron didn''t know what to do. They both took out their wands, but Fanlin was sure that they had forgotten how to use the spell.


    "You are Tom Riedel Van Lin''s eyes were fixed on Laura, and it was impossible for her to treat them like that.


    "Tom Riedel... " Laura looked very confused, but soon she was not bothered by the problem. She took out her wand, as if to attack them.


    "Maybe it''s a vicious spell like the soul snatching spell that''s got Laura under control." Fanlin said, there is a great possibility is the memory in the diary, but how can a memory cast a curse on a living wizard, or the soul named Tom Riedel lives in that little diary.


    However, after waiting for a long time, Fanlin did not see what Laura had to attack them. She could see that Laura was very painful. She shook her head vigorously, as if she wanted to get rid of some control. But after a long time of efforts, she did not succeed.


    "Listen, Harry!" Van Lin said quietly, "I''ll use the arming curse to disarm Laura. Then you and Ron will go up and control Laura. She is obviously controlled by something. We will send her to Professor McGonagall or Professor Snape."


    "Good!" Harry and Ron nodded, and they both swallowed nervously.


    "Well, I''ll count to three!"


    "One..."


    "Two..."


    "Three..."


    ¡°Expelli¡­¡­¡±


    Before Fanlin''s mantra is finished, Laura seems to have a sense of general, a bleak green light instantly attacked Fanlin.


    Fanlin watched the green light hit him. Although he could Dodge, Hermione was still behind him


    With a bang, van Lin hit Hermione and fell back.


    If there is no accident, this is the killing mantra, but because Laura''s magic power is not strong, it makes this killing mantra incomplete.


    But it still made van Lin feel the smell of death, it was a kind of piercing cold, he even felt his soul had to leave his body.


    "Fanlin!"


    Hermione''s scream came from her ear, but it was not so clear. Van Lin''s ears and nose were bleeding.


    "Cough..." Van Lin reluctantly opened his eyes, but did not wait for him to say anything, van Lin saw a green light from the front of Laura''s wand, that goal is It''s Hermione!


    Van Lin''s pupil contracted for a while, without hesitation, he threw Hermione to one side.


    The green light can wipe the corner of their clothes and hit the ground.


    "Van Lin, Hermione!" Harry yelled, "EXPELLIARMUS


    Harry finally reacts, and he blows Laura''s wand out of Laura''s hand with a curse.


    "Subdue Laura, she must be controlled by something!" Fanlin cried out anxiously.However, Ron on one side has not yet run forward two steps, a strong sense of vibration from the feet of several people.


    Ron was a little shaky, not to mention Nora or something.


    A familiar voice came from Laura''s mouth. It was snake language, and Harry could.


    The vibration became stronger and stronger, as if something was coming out of the ground.


    Van Lin tried to resist his discomfort. If nothing happened, the source of the vibration was the attacker, or the monster raised in Slytherin''s secret room.


    Finally, after a blast, a python emerges from the ground in front of Laura.


    His body is incomparably thick, just like the strongest stone pillar in the castle. His whole body is wrapped up by dark blue scales, which reflect the luster of metal.


    As for the head, Fanlin didn''t dare to look at it. If his eyes hit the snake monster''s eyes, they would all become the second Myrtle. However, this time, they died in the toilet.


    "Don''t look into the eyes of the Basilisk!" There was a roar from Fanlin.


    "Conjunctivatus cure (eye disease curse)"


    The ice blue magic spell light has not entered the snake monster''s body before it comes and reacts.


    That''s good. He''s temporarily blind, and they can finally see the whole picture of the basilisk.


    Ugly head, huge snake Xinzi constantly spit out, open mouth full of venomous teeth, which also shows the snake monster''s fierce aggression.


    The most noticeable thing for Fanlin is that there are two bony structures on the top of the Basilisk''s head. In the back part of his brain, two huge bulges appear very abrupt, as if something is about to grow out.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 157

    "Stupefy!"


    Icedppugno


    "Diffindo!"


    ¡­¡­


    Taking advantage of the snake monster lost sight of the space, colorful magic charm constantly lit up in the library.


    However, in addition to van Lin''s spell can bring a little damage to the snake monster''s green scale, Harry and Hermione''s magic spell can only leave a shallow white mark on the snake monster.


    As for Ron, forget it. His broken wand can''t cast a spell at all. If he dares to do so, he will be the first to be sent out.


    The snake monster is more irritable because of the pain. Compared with him, the insects in front of him are constantly challenging his dignity.


    He angrily issued the snake''s roar. The snake monster used his head and tail to attack the little wizard in front of him. For a time, the bookshelves in the place he passed were collapsing and collapsing.


    There were some little witches who were still in the library. When the snake monster came in to attack them, they ran out screaming, but some of them were knocked down by bookshelves before they could run out.


    Fanlin also saw the leg of a little wizard on the edge hit by the bookshelf, and the whole thing changed shape.


    He is constantly calling for help, but no one like Fanlin has the time to take care of those unfortunate guys.


    Laura stood in her original position, her face completely turned blue and white. There was a slight tremor, and Laura fell straight to the ground.


    "What are you doing in the library?"


    That''s the voice of Mrs. ILMA pinz, who was in the library''s no books section when the serpent came in.


    "Get out of the way, Mrs. pins!" Fanlin cried out in a hurry, and the Basilisk''s tail just swung in the direction of Mrs. pins.


    "With my heart!" Fanlin with a magic wand move, Mrs. pings was lifted to the side of van Lin.


    "Damn it!" Mrs. pings looked very angry. "How did this damned thing get in? It dares to destroy library books."


    "Bombarda maxima!"


    A huge noise came from the direction of the basilisk, and the dust covered the figure of the monster.


    Sure enough, magic is the most important thing. Once again, van Lin confirmed his view. The difference between his magic spell and Mrs. pings, an old wizard, is not a little bit. His spell can only hurt the basilisk, but Mrs. pings is almost twice as much as he is. Of course, this is still the effect after van Lin opened the secret arts.


    "Damn it, how dare you destroy my library!" Mrs. pins seemed to be out of her mind.


    Before the dust had cleared, all kinds of attacking magic charms came out.


    In the dust, the explosion was mixed with the roar of the basilisk.


    "Get out of the way, he''s going to get out of here!" Harry exclaimed. He could understand the language of the basilisk.


    He heard the viper''s anger and fear. Anger was due to the snake monster''s wounds, while the panic was due to the snake monster''s sudden blindness, which the snake monster had never experienced before.


    His biggest capital is useless, which scares the basilisk.


    Once again in the dust, there was the roar of the snake monster. Under the spell of Mrs. pings, it rushed to Fanlin and others fiercely.


    Vaseline saw some small scars on his head, which was the result of him and Mrs. pins, but compared with the body of the basilisk. This kind of damage is nothing.


    It was too blind for the Basilisk to be afraid. His tail rolled up Laura, who had fallen to the ground, and rushed over.


    "Get out of the way, Mrs. pins!" Exclaimed Fanlin, but this time he had no experience to cast a spell and pull Mrs. pings over!


    He put his arm around Hermione and rushed to the side. Mrs. pins was still very excited. She had no time to respond. The snake monster''s head hit Mrs. pins. With such a strong swing, Mrs. pings flew up and hit the wall of the library.


    The wall cracked under Mrs. pings. Fanlin saw that Mrs. pings''s body had become paralyzed, and the bones should have been broken. He could not imagine the strength of that swing. Mrs. pings could not describe it to them.


    A trace of blood ran down the corner of Mrs. pins''s mouth.


    "Mrs. pins!" Van Lin and Hermione ran past in a hurry.


    Fortunately, Mrs. pings was still breathing, but her breath was very weak. Mrs. pins was in a coma.


    "Hermione, you go and tell the other professors, just get some people to send Mrs. pince to Madame Pomfrey!"


    "Good!" Hermione looked at Fanlin in some confusion. She was about to cry. The blood of van Lin and Mrs. pings had not stopped."Wait Wait... " As soon as Hermione saw van Lin get up, she said anxiously, "what are you going to do?"


    "I''ll go to Laura. The snake monster takes Laura away. If we don''t go, then Laura will be the next myrtle, and she will die in the deep underground. That''s tragic!" Van Lin said quickly, his words are very firm.


    "Good All right... " Hermione nods hard. She doesn''t want any accident in Fanlin, but she can''t do anything to abandon Laura.


    "I''ll be back, Hermione!" Fanlin said firmly.


    "Let''s go, Harry!" Fanlin pulled Harry by his side and went into the secret room. He couldn''t do without Harry.


    "Well Then what am I going to do? " Ron asked quickly.


    "Ron, you stay and help Hermione!" Harry and Hermione will not be able to use the magic wand. If you don''t have the magic wand, you can''t take Hermione to the entrance


    "Well, give it to me." At this time, although the magic wand and the Sorcerer''s heart were broken, the Sorcerer''s heart was broken.


    "Let''s go, Harry!" Fanlin did not hesitate to get Ron''s affirmative reply and immediately pulled Harry to the gold digger''s toilet.


    Up to now, Fanlin has been able to completely determine that snake language is the key to open the door of the secret room. That''s what Laura did just now. But how she summoned the snake monster still haunts Fanlin. If there is no accident, it is through the diary as the medium.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 158

    "Do you know the entrance to the chamber of secrets?" Harry asked as he ran.


    "Yes Van Lin nodded, "but there is not so much time to explain to you. Let''s talk about it later, OK?"


    Fanlin ran to the target site anxiously. There were no people along the way. It seemed that they were hiding. Fanlin only hoped that his eye disease mantra did not fail, so that at least no one would die.


    Turning a corner, Myrtle''s toilet was in front of her eyes, and there began to leak again. Fanlin finally knew what happened to the poorly repaired drainage pipe.


    The toilet was the same, Myrtle was hiding in a cubicle.


    "Ah, are you after that thing?" Myrtle was very happy to see van Lin and Harry. She had just seen her killer again. Although she was not afraid, she still instinctively hid in the compartment where she had been hiding before she died.


    "Myrtle..." Fanlin gasped for breath. He had already run fast, but that was not enough. He saw nothing except the creeping traces of the basilisk, but the good news was that he did not see anyone else.


    "The Basilisk does come down from here." Van Lim pointed to the open sink, and the whole sink was scattered, revealing the dark hole in the middle.


    Fanlin picked up a stone and threw it at the hole. After about three or four seconds, Fanlin still didn''t hear the echo. Maybe the bottom was too deep, or there was something soft under it, which made the stone fall into silence.


    "Yes Myrtle said, looking very happy, she went down the hole with a whoosh.


    "Myrtle!" Fanlin cried to the entrance of the cave in a hurry. He didn''t want Myrtle to experience the feeling of death at one time. Sir Nicholas is in such a state now.


    But Myrtle was soon back, and she flew up, her body across the head of Fanlin.


    "It''s very nice down here. It''s quite spacious." Myrtle laughs.


    "What about the snake monster?" Fanlin carefully asked, the effect of his eye disease mantra is almost over.


    "I don''t know, but he didn''t stay where he went down, but I''m looking forward to seeing him!" Myrtle laughs. Sure enough, a ghost''s thinking can''t be speculated by ordinary people''s thinking!


    "Are you going down?" Myrtle smiles, and she turns around in the air excitedly.


    "Yes..." Harry and vaseline nodded. "One of our friends was taken down by the basilisk."


    "That''s it Myrtle tilted her head, and she seemed to suddenly think of something, "so If you die down there, I''d love to share a toilet with you two


    Then there was, er, a Myrtle like laugh, which made Fanlin and Harry feel very It''s scary!


    Maybe, myrtle is right. The two of them are still weak in self-protection, especially in the face of such a huge snake monster.


    "Er, er..." Van Lin looks at Harry awkwardly.


    "Thank you anyway, Myrtle!"


    Myrtle grinned, and she floated to the ceiling again. She exposed her head. She always liked it. Her head stuck out of the ceiling and wandered in the sewer.


    "Let''s go, Harry!" Vaseline took a deep breath. He and Harry looked at each other, and then they jumped down the deep, bottomless passage.


    The passage is not straight up and down, but twisted pipe, which is the reason why the stone did not return to the ground!


    The inside of the pipe was filthy and dark, which also hindered van Lin''s sight. After all, he was black, and what was good to see?


    The passage seemed to be endless, and Fanlin could see many other pipes extending side by side, but none of them was as large as this one.


    Twist, spin, slide. Van Lim knew he had slipped far deeper than the school and dungeon. He could hear Harry slamming down the corner behind him.


    "Well Cough Van Lin coughed twice, and he choked. "Are you all right, Harry?"


    "Not bad!" Harry got up. "Fortunately, it''s not a straight up and down passage, or we''ll both feel it."


    "Indeed Van Lin nodded. In order to take care of Harry, he took out his wand. It was dark below. Even he couldn''t see much clearly. Many of them could only see one outline.


    "Lumos!"


    The cold light instantly dissipated the darkness around.


    "We must be miles away from school." Harry''s voice echoed in the dark underground.


    "Probably at the bottom of the lake." Fanlin said, examining the dark, sticky walls around him.


    "You know, Slytherin''s lounge is built under the Black Lake!"


    Harry nodded. "What now?""Let''s go ahead. The Basilisk shouldn''t stay here too much. In fact..."


    Van Lin took a few steps forward and picked up a white bone from the ground. "This is like the place where he eats, but what kind of biological bone is this?"


    "Who knows, maybe there''s another way out here?" Harry said, he also lit the wand, the light shining on his side.


    "Let''s go. It''s important to find Laura."


    The underground pipes are so great that they can only see a short distance ahead. In the light of wand camp, their shadows are reflected on the wall, which looks terrible.


    "Remember," said Fanlin quietly, as they moved forward cautiously, "if you hear anything, close your eyes immediately and run away..."


    "Wait, Harry, there''s something ahead..." Van Lin yelled hoarsely, grabbing Harry by the shoulder and motioning him to stop.


    They were petrified and watched. Fanlin could only see the huge, curved outline of the thing, lying at the corner of the underpass, and it did not move.


    "Maybe it''s asleep." Harry took a breath and turned to look at Van Lin next to him.


    "Don''t be nervous..." Van Lin could see clearly what was in front of him. It was the skin of the snake monster. He was just sitting on a ridge. It was like a real snake crawling there.


    Harry and vaseline had dry throats. The Basilisk didn''t stretch his whole body in the library just now.


    But at this time, seeing the snake monster''s whole extended body, they finally realized what a huge monster they were going to deal with!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 159

    ¡­¡­


    Harry and vaseline left there in a short time. As the place where the snake monster ate, Fanlin had already begun to worry about what happened to Laura. When they arrived, she was afraid that Laura would become a broken bone on the ground.


    Fanlin didn''t believe that an angry basilisk would rationally restrain her desire to eat without harming Laura. Even if Laura was the one who opened the secret room this time, it was no accident that Tom, the soul of the diary, opened the chamber last time.


    The journey didn''t last long. Soon, van Lin and Harry came to the end of the pipe.


    It''s a huge circular door, like a filter door in a pipe, but it''s not hollow.


    Fanlin can see the pattern on it from a distance. Slytherin''s style is inlaid with Slytherin''s logo. The green and black snake!


    "Harry..." Fanlin took two steps and touched the statue of the snake. "I think you need to do something now."


    "What?" Harry looked at Vaseline in disbelief. Harry stepped forward and touched the pattern with his hands. A cold touch came from his hands. There was some moisture on it.


    "What should I do?"


    "In snake language, Harry, this is the key to entry!"


    "Oh Good... " Harry nodded.


    He stepped back two steps, cleared his throat and said solemnly, "turn it on!"


    But the door in front of me did not move at all.


    "Please, Harry..." Fanlin looked at Harry speechless. "What you just said was English, not snake language."


    "But I don''t know how to..."


    "You just want it, that is, this door, to be a snake. You are talking to the snake!"


    "Oh Good... "


    Harry grinned awkwardly. He closed his eyes and brewed a little. When he opened his eyes, his voice turned to snake language, just like on the fight club day.


    Fanlin saw that the door in front of him had changed, and a circle of snake heads around the outer part of the door shrank to the middle of the door, and their bodies became twisted.


    A mechanical sound came from the door, just like opening some mechanism. With a bang, the door was opened, and a stream of moisture came from the pavement.


    "Let''s go!" Van Lin said, the first to enter the new channel, Harry also closely followed up. Both of them are getting nervous.


    Van Lin and Harry stood together at the end of a stone chamber. The stone room was quite large, like a dining hall for them.


    But the light here is dim. The towering stone pillars are wrapped with more stone carvings of python, rising and disappearing into the dark ceiling.


    Not far away, Fanlin can hear the sound of the gurgling water, perhaps this is an underground river, directly connected to the Black Lake.


    Van Lin stood, his heart beating fast in the darkness around him and the sound of living water not far away.


    If there is no accident, it''s the end, which is the hiding place of the snake monster.


    However, except for the sound of water, everything else seems too quiet. It''s a little scary.


    Fanlin carefully looked at the stone pillars carved with Python. Fanlin was not sure whether the snake monster was hiding in the dark corner behind the pillar. This makes van Lin feel very uneasy.


    The most important thing is about Laura. Before she was captured by the basilisk, Laura was in a coma, and her face was completely bloodless. Van Lin could not be sure whether she was still alive.


    Van Lim was on guard and pulled out his wand, as did Harry. The two of them moved slowly through the pillars carved with boa constrictors, each step echoing through the walls.


    Both Fanlin and Harry are squinting their eyes. The magic power on the wand of Fanlin has not dissipated. He is ready to give the snake monster a curse of eye disease whenever there is movement. If not, he can close his eyes, which can at least ensure that he will not die at the first time.


    The bloodstains from his nostrils and ears had dried up, which made van Lin''s face a little scary at the moment, plus his red eyes.


    Van Lin and Harry walked forward step by step with their wands in their hands.


    Fanlin noticed that the stone snakes'' empty eye sockets seemed to be spying on their every move. A twitch of his abdomen would make him think there was something moving.


    As they walked around the last pair of pillars together, a sculpture as high as the stone chamber jumped into his view. The sculpture stands against the back wall.


    Because it was a little far away, van Lin had to add a hawk eye to see all the details of the face statue.


    The face was quite old, like a monkey, with a long sparse beard that fell to the ground. In front of him is the beach water Tan, from which the sound of water came. The lower lip of the statue is above the water.


    In front of the pool lay a thin, blond haired, black faced man."Laura..." Van Lim let out a cry, and he and Harry looked at each other. They didn''t care about the snake monster. Their target was now lying in front of him, not far away.


    "Laura..." Harry was already a little flustered, his mouth has been muttering Laura you can''t die and so on, and van Lin''s mood is terrible.


    Van Lin saw Harry throw his wand aside and let Laura''s head rest on his leg.


    Van Lin carefully put his hand under Laura''s nose, which also let van Lin touch Laura''s skin.


    Her skin was very cold, like a cold stone.


    "How are you, Fanlin?" Said Harry.


    "And breath! But... " Van Lin waved his wand, and a warm-up mantra instantly fell into Laura''s body. He wanted to get Laura to recover some body temperature, but it didn''t help. Laura''s body just warmed a little, and then became extremely cold again, as if the magic of Vaseline could not stay in her body at all.


    "It''s no use..." Suddenly, a familiar voice came from behind Fanlin.


    A tall, dark haired boy was leaning against the nearest post and looking at him. He looks very fuzzy, just as van Lin looked at him through frosted glass. But it''s still recognizable.


    "Tom?"


    "Yes..." Tom can''t save you two more steps, or you won''t be able to


    "Who is this?" Harry asked, puzzled.


    "Tom Riedel!" Van Lin stood up and pointed his wand at Tom.


    "The soul of this diary, or the murderer who opened the chamber of Secrets fifty years ago, do you think I''m right, Tom?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 160

    "Yes..." Tom chuckled, and his voice was gentle, as van Lin had always heard in his diary.


    "Who opened the chamber of Secrets fifty years ago?" Harry exclaimed, "but..."


    Harry looked uncertainly at the gentle boy in front of him. Seeing that Tom Riddle didn''t look like a person who went back to harm others, Harry was more willing to believe that Tom was coming to help him.


    "Are you a ghost?" Asked Fanlin with a frown and uncertainty.


    "It''s memory," Tom said quietly. "It''s been in the diary for 50 years."


    He pointed to the floor next to the statue''s toes, where there was the little black diary that Fanlin had found in Myrtle''s toilet.


    "Harry, pick up your wand. I think you''ll need him." Van Lin looked at Tom.


    "Oh, good!" Harry quickly groped for it, but the wand, which was supposed to be on hand, disappeared.


    "Are you looking for this?"


    Harry heard the sound, he looked up, and Tom was still looking at him - Harry''s wand was spinning between his long fingers.


    "How could I run to you..."


    A smile came to Tom''s lips. He continued to gaze at Harry, twirling his wand leisurely.


    "Listen, no matter who you are, you are just a soul that has been sealed up for 50 years. It is very dangerous here. Snakes and monsters can kill ghosts again. We have to get out of here quickly." Harry said in a hurry.


    "It won''t come unless it''s called." Said Tom calmly.


    Harry put Laura back on the ground. He couldn''t hold her like that.


    "What do you mean? Come on, give me the wand. I may need it. "


    Tom''s mouth widened.


    "You don''t need it." He was laughing.


    Harry stares at him.


    "What are you talking about? I don''t have to -- "


    "Harry Potter, I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time." Tom said, "waiting for the chance to meet you and talk to you."


    "Look," Harry lost his patience. "I don''t think you understand. We''re in a secret room. We''ll talk about it later. "


    "What are you waiting for Harry to do?" Fanlin''s wand is volatile. If Tom dares to change something, he will give it to Tom without hesitation.


    "Don''t be so nervous..." Tom chuckled. He put Harry''s wand in his pocket. "I think we need to have a good talk. You are the kid who has been talking to me these days. I have to say that the combination of magic and magic is really an interesting thing."


    Van Lin didn''t say anything. He didn''t know how to go on, facing a killer''s compliment.


    "You are so boring!" Tom took two indifferent steps. He didn''t take van Lin''s wand to his heart.


    "How did Laura become like this?" Harry asked anxiously. He was worried about Laura.


    "Well, it''s a very interesting question," Tom said happily. "It''s a long story. I think the real reason Laura Chris became like this is that she opened her heart to invisible strangers and let out all her secrets."


    "What are you talking about?" Harry didn''t understand.


    "That diary," Tom continued. "My diary, little Laura, has been writing a diary on it, telling me all her pitiful worries and sorrows: how her classmates hate her, how she faces her family''s high expectations for her, as the most gifted and blood rich wizard in the Chris family for 100 years, but she doesn''t like it. For the honor of the family, it''s really..." Tom shook his head. There was nothing wrong with Laura.


    "She''s just trying to evade responsibility..."


    "She''s not. Laura''s been working hard!" "She''s not like you!" Harry cried


    "Believe it or not, that''s the truth! Of course, there is another disgusting annoyance. What about her... " Tom''s eyes, "how can she get to Gryffindor and be with you Are you Gryffindor''s? "


    "Er Yes Harry replied that he didn''t know how to deal with Laura''s troubles.


    "It''s a disgusting annoyance, but I try my best to help him It''s so boring... " Tom chuckled, his face quite scornful of Laura!


    As he spoke, he kept his eyes on Harry''s face, and there was a certain desire in his eyes.


    "I''m so bored that I have to listen to the silly little troubles of a 12-year-old girl. Especially when it''s such a bad worry He went on, "but I was very patient. I wrote back to her. I was compassionate and kind, and Laura loved me simply. No one knows me as well as you, Tom I''m so happy that I can reveal my feelings in my diary This is what I have a friend I can take with me... "


    Tom burst out laughing, loud and cold. The hair on the back of Harry''s neck stood up."I''ll tell you something about myself, Harry! I can always charm the people I want, so Laura gave me all her soul, and her soul is exactly what I want. Taking her deepest fear and darkest secret as food, especially the energy of soul in her blood inheritance, these are undoubtedly the best tonic for a person in my state. After all, the Chris family is not so useless! "


    Tom took two steps. "I''m getting stronger and stronger. I''m much stronger than little miss Chris. I''m so powerful that I can feed Miss Chris some of my secrets and give her a little bit of my soul power..."


    "What do you mean?" Harry''s mouth became very dry.


    "Have you not guessed? Harry Potter Tom said softly, "Laura Chris opened Slytherin''s secret room. She strangled the school Rooster and wrote threatening messages on the walls. She led Slytherin''s Python among the four, and the cat


    "No Fanlin growled. "You did it all. What did you do to her?"


    "Yes, it''s just a short memory, or soul manipulation. Your teacher should have taught you about it. It''s like a soul snatching mantra." Said Tom calmly. "Of course, at first, she didn''t know what she had done. That''s funny. I hope you can read her new diary Much more interesting ''dear Tom '',


    he repeated, looking at Harry''s frightened face, "''I think my memory is fading, my robes are covered with chicken feathers, I don''t know where they came from, Dear Tom, I don''t remember what I did on Halloween night, a cat was attacked, and the front of my dress was covered with paint, Tom. Fanlin always said that I was pale and that I was not myself. I think he doubted me, but There is another attack today. I still can''t remember where I have been, Tom. What should I do? I''m going crazy I think I''m the one who attacked everybody, Tom! " Van Lin clenched his fist and his nails fell into the palm of his hand.


    "I don''t doubt her..." Fanlin said indignantly, "I knew it was like this..."


    "It took a long time for silly Laura to stop trusting her diary," Tom said. "But she finally began to doubt it, but she didn''t want to throw it away. She wanted to get rid of it."


    "Naive idea, but the most important thing is that my diary has left her, which makes me feel very uncomfortable, those little ghosts who bully poor Laura..." Tom didn''t care.


    "But Fanlin, that''s where you joined. Your magic power is really more pure than Laura''s, and the total amount of magic is much more! Especially when you tell me about Harry Potter, I can''t be happier about it. Among all the people who may pick up this diary, you are undoubtedly a good choice. However, I can only absorb a little from your protection every time, especially if you don''t trust me. Therefore, you are undoubtedly a failure picker. Of course, what I am most eager to see is the one next to you, Harry Potter "


    " why do you want to see me? " Harry was so angry that he had to restrain himself to keep his voice steady.


    "Well, Laura told me everything about you, Harry. About your amazing history. " His eyes ran over the lightning scar on Harry''s forehead, and his expression grew more urgent. "I know I have to know you more, talk to you, meet But the damned kid didn''t contribute his diary, but today is a good opportunity. I feel the breath of little Laura, so I think it''s a good opportunity to meet


    Tom said with a smile, "and this Valentine didn''t disappoint me. He really brought you here."


    "What you show me is true, to make me trust you?" Vaseline thought for a moment that he needed to find out about Hagrid, which would help to get rid of Hagrid''s charges.


    "And, of course, Fanlin, I speak ill of Hagrid. You can imagine what old Amando thought. On the one hand, Tom Riedel, poor but brilliant, fatherless and courageous, is the best model student in the school; on the other hand, Hagrid, who is full of limbs and is rude and clumsy, gets into trouble every other week, trying to raise a little werewolf under his bed and slip into the forbidden forest to fight the cave giant. "


    "But I have to admit that even I was surprised at how well the plan went. I think someone will realize that Hagrid can''t be Slytherin''s descendant. I spent five years digging as much information as I could about the mysterious room and finding the secret entrance It''s no use even Hagrid has brains or abilities! "


    "Only Dumbledore, a professor of metamorphosis at that time, believed that Hagrid was innocent. He convinced Armando to take Hagrid in and train him to be a game keeper. I think Dumbledore might have guessed something. Dumbledore never liked me as much as other teachers... "


    "I bet Dumbledore saw through you in one glance." Harry was gnashing his teeth with hate. It was the man in front of him who framed Hagrid. Harry wanted to beat Tom hard.


    "Well, since Hagrid was expelled, he''s been watching me quite annoyingly," Tom said casually. "I know it''s not safe to open Slytherin''s chamber while I''m still in school.""But I don''t want to waste years of searching for it. I decided to keep a diary and keep my 16-year-old self in it so that, with good luck, I could lead others into my footsteps and complete the noble mission of Salazar Slytherin. "


    "You can''t do it," said Harry with a sneer. "This time no one died, not even the cat. In a few hours Mandela grass will be ready and they will come back to life."


    "Didn''t I tell you?" Tom said indifferently, "it doesn''t matter to me whether to kill or not? Now my new goal is you


    Harry stares at him, and van Lin clenches his wand nervously. His secret arts have been opened, and his red eyes look at Tom.


    "To this day, I can''t wait to see you. It''s more important than anything, especially when the diary is returned to Laura''s hand. The little devil is so stingy that I have to learn more. Then, I have the ability to show up. I have a lot of questions to ask you, Harry Potter!"


    "What?" Harry squeezed out two characters, still clenching his fist.


    Tom laughed happily: "a baby without extraordinary magic talent, even if you are not as good as the one beside you, how do you defeat the greatest wizard? How can you have almost no damage except a scar, while Voldemort''s power is completely destroyed


    His hungry eyes glowed strangely red.


    "Why do you care so much about Harry''s escape?" There''s a dangerous light in Van Lin''s eyes. Snake man''s voice. Fifty years ago, Slytherin. It''s all connected to a person.


    "You are Voldemort. Fifty years ago, there was Voldemort at Hogwarts school! "


    "That''s right," Tom said to himself, his voice still soft. "Voldemort, a good name, he''s my past, present and future, Harry Potter, oh, and of course, and you, van leen al..."


    He took Harry''s wand out of his bag and flew into the air, writing three glowing words in the air: Tom mavoro Riedel. Then, he waved the wand again, and the letters in the air rearranged into: "I am master Voldemort"


    "do you understand?" He whispered, "I used that name when I was at Hogwarts, of course, only my close friends knew. It''s a pity. I prefer to use it all the time! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 161

    "Do you think I''ll use my dirty, vulgar father''s last name all my life? What flows in my blood is from my mother, Salazar Slytherin himself. Will I keep the surname of the guy who abandons his wife and son because his wife is a witch? No, I''ll give myself another name. When I become the greatest wizard in the world one day, all the witches in the world will be terrified


    Tom said to himself, like a fanatical believer.


    Strictly speaking, Voldemort, Harry and vaseline are all of mixed blood. Fanlin doesn''t understand where Voldemort came from, the glory of pure blood?


    "You are not." There was hatred in Harry''s voice.


    "Not what?" Tom asked eagerly.


    "You are not the greatest wizard in the world." Harry breathed faster. "I''m sorry to disappoint you, but the greatest wizard in the world is Dumbledore. It''s well known that even if you are powerful now, you don''t dare to go to Hogwarts and do whatever you want. Dumbledore has seen through you long ago, and you are still afraid of him, so you have been hiding here. "


    The smile faded from Tom''s face and rose to a look of anger.


    "As far as I know, Dumbledore has been banished from the castle!" He hissed.


    "But he is not far away from the castle!" Harry bluntly declared that he hoped to scare Tom away.


    Tom opened his mouth to speak, but he froze at once.


    In the distance came the sound of music. Tom turned around and surveyed the empty stone room. The music became more and more loud, gloomy and frightening, mysterious and strange.


    Harry felt cold in his four bodies at first, and his hair was erect, and he reached the peak with the tone. Harry seemed to feel the music trembling between his ribs, and the stone pillar nearby began to burst into flames.


    At this time, a flaming red bird, as big as a swan, flew up to the dome, singing a wonderful rhyme. It was like the metal bar of a peacock captain, shining with gorgeous brilliance, and its golden claws, clutching a piece of cloth.


    "Fox?" Fanlin exclaimed, this is the phoenix of Dumbledore, although fox has changed a shape, but that kind of throbbing from the soul is not wrong.


    Then fox flew toward Harry and van reen. He put the cloth in his paw at Harry''s feet, and then stopped on his shoulder. When it folded its wings, Harry looked up and saw its long, pointed golden beak and black eyes, as bright as pearls.


    Fox stood there quietly. He looked at Van Lin, gave a very intimate song, then turned his head and looked at Tom.


    "Branch hat?" Vaseline looked down at what fox had brought. It was the division hat at the top of the shelf in Dumbledore''s office.


    Tom began to laugh again, and his laughter echoed in the dark stone chamber as if ten red were laughing at the same time.


    "Are these the talismans Dumbledore gave you? A bird and a broken hat! Harry Potter, don''t you think you''ve got more courage? Do you feel safer? "


    Harry didn''t answer him. Although he didn''t know what Fox and the division hat were for, at least they were a great comfort to Harry. He waited with great courage for Tom to stop laughing.


    "To get to the point, Harry." Tom still grinned. "We''ve played twice - your past, my future. And I didn''t kill you twice. How can you do that? Tell me. The longer you talk, "he added gently," the longer you live. "


    "The longer you live, are you kidding me? Do you mean the longer you live?" "Tom, listen, in a little while, the other professors at Hogwarts will be here. Tom, you won''t be able to hold on for long."


    "I almost forgot you, Fanlin al!" Tom pretended to be very distressed. He put one hand on his forehead and said, "how to say When they come here, they will be welcomed by the greatest wizard in history, Voldemort''s new life, and then Voldemort will take Slytherin''s most loyal Guardian beast to conduct a comprehensive cleaning of Hogwarts! As for you... "


    Tom made a large number of them, and then went on to say to Fanlin, "of course, if you just stand and watch from the side, you can live a little longer, but if you insist on this, then I''m sorry, you will die in front of this Harry Potter. More directly, then all three of you will die here as sacrifices to the resurrection of the greatest black wizard in history


    Tom''s figure became clearer and clearer. Laura, lying on the ground, suddenly twitched.


    "Damn it..." Van Lin called out angrily. They were procrastinating, and Tom and they were talking nonsense for a long time. The purpose was to draw more from Laura.


    "Did you finally find out?" Tom chuckled. "You''re stupid, but what kind of spell should I use?"


    Tom pulled Harry''s wand out of his pocket. It was as if he was seriously thinking about it. He used that magic spell to end the two little ghosts. This is undoubtedly a more complicated problem."It''s you who are going to die, Tom!"


    Van Lin said angrily, now there is no time to let him down.


    Icedppugno


    For a moment, in front of van Lin''s body, a large piece of ice cone congealed. Along with the direction of van Lin''s wand, the ice cone was like a bullet, whistling towards Tom''s direction.


    "Not bad. It seems that you have a good understanding of the curse!" Tom used Harry''s wand to row in front of him. All the ice cones seemed to hit an invisible barrier. They burst out one meter in front of Tom and scattered pieces of ice on the ground.


    "You''re so free, Tom!" Van Lim''s eyes turned red, and he could not hurt Tom through the magic spell created by fusion, especially this man was the predecessor of Voldemort.


    "Sectumsextra!" Van Lin waved his arms vigorously, and three half moon lights, like three steel knives with cold light, rubbed against Tom and attacked him.


    Along with the charm''s advance, originally smooth marble ground appeared three deep knife marks.


    "That''s not bad, but it''s a pity that you have to hit the middle!" Tom suddenly disappeared from his original place. He was about two meters away from his original position.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 162

    ¡­¡­


    After the phantom shift, Tom''s body seems to be a little bit dim. In fact, before Tom is completely separated from Laura''s supply, what Tom can do is greatly restricted. Now Tom is not the Dark Lord, he is just a wizard with Laura''s total magic power, although he has rich experience.


    "It seems that Laura Chris''s magic doesn''t stand up to my consumption, tut..." Tom looked at Laura pitifully. "If it were you, I think I could barely hold on to my consumption, van Lin!"


    "You dream!" Fanlin is a magic spell, played in the past, is still avoided by Tom, he does not want to have too much fight and contact with Fanlin.


    "It looks like you need a new playmate, Vaseline What about Slytherin''s Python? " Tom seemed to ask, but he didn''t have a chance to speak.


    Tom turned and raised one hand at the statue of Slytherin.


    "Harry, I''m going to teach you a little lesson. Let Voldemort, the descendant of Salazar Slytherin, learn the best weapon that the famous Harry Potter and his humble friends and Dumbledore gave him."


    There was a strange sound. It was snake language. It was like a snake rubbing on a stone slab.


    "Come on, I''d like to introduce you formally, Slytherin python, my most loyal servant..." Tom was looking at both of them as if he had remembered something.


    "Of course Harry, this time, your snake language can''t save you. He only listens to me


    Vaseline turned to look up at the statue, and Fox began to shake on Harry''s shoulder.


    Slytherin stone face began to move. Harry saw Slytherin''s mouth opening wider and wider, showing a huge black hole.


    There seems to be something rolling inside, sliding straight up from the bottom.


    Van Lin retreated nervously until he hit the dark stone chamber wall. He wanted to close his eyes.


    And Harry was the same, but to make matters worse, fox started to take off, and his wings brushed Harry''s cheek, and Harry wanted to shout, "don''t leave me!"


    But how can a young Phoenix defeat a fierce and huge Warcraft? And this damned Python has a pair of eyes that touch death.


    Van Lim suddenly opened his eyes. He wanted to struggle.


    "Conjunctivatus cure (eye disease curse)" Fanlin didn''t think too much about it. Closing his eyes can only wait for death.


    With a touch, a fire red magic spark collided with van Lin''s eye disease curse in mid air. It was Tom''s curse.


    "It''s no use..." Tom looked at Vaseline mockingly. "The same trick can''t save you again, Valentine Get ready for trial, dirty half breed


    "You too, Tom! It''s only you who dare not face it! " Van Lim sneered rudely. He rolled up the water with his wand and shot away at the hole in Slytherin''s statue.


    Suddenly, a water blue seal floated out from the front of the wand of Fanlin. Tom only saw that all the water was frozen there, including the hole where the snake monster was coming out.


    "It''s very powerful. It seems that you are still a good seedling Well, are you interested in joining me with Harry? I can let go of your past Tom nodded with satisfaction. If they joined his team and became a glorious death eater, Tom would be happy to accept it.


    "You dream! Tom. " Fanlin pointed his wand at Tom again.


    "Oh, that''s a pity!" Tom chuckled. "Do you really think your poor spell, or your spell, can withstand Slytherin''s Python?"


    As if in response to Tom''s words, van Lin could. Hear the sound of ice breaking clearly.


    "Let''s go, Harry. Hurry up and don''t look back!" Van Lim pulled Harry, and they ran around the post to the outside.


    The ground was shaking. It seemed that a heavy object was walking on the stone chamber floor. Harry knew what was going on. He could feel the python curling up in Slytherin''s mouth, followed by Tom''s hiss: "kill them."


    Because Fanlin closed his eyes, he couldn''t see the road in front of him. Suddenly, Fanlin tripped over and fell heavily on the stone slab. The python was only a few feet away from him. He could hear it coming forward, and with an explosion above, something struck Fanling hard and pressed him against the wall.


    Van Lim''s light gave himself some protection. As he waited for the python to bite him, he heard more crazy hisses and pounding stones.


    He couldn''t stand it. Vaseline opened his eyes and peered around. He needed to know that Harry was alive.


    Fortunately, Harry didn''t open his eyes. He flew out because of the boa constrictor''s tail waving just now, and the whole person curled up at the bottom of the stone pillar.


    Harry was still clutching the division hat in his hand.


    After confirming that Harry was ok, Fanlin turned his head and took a peek in the direction of the basilisk. Fortunately, he was taken far away, and the Basilisk did not look at him.The giant snake''s body was covered with ugly green light, as thick as an oak trunk, held high in the air, and the huge and heavy head of the snake shuttled among the pillars like drunkenness.


    Fanlin was shaking. When he was about to close his eyes, he saw that fox was flying around the head of the snake, and the Basilisk was biting at it angrily. The snake letter was as long and thin as a saber.


    Fox dive down, with its long golden beak inserted into the head of the snake, a stream of black blood fell on the ground, the snake tail began to whip, almost hit van Lin and Harry, and van Lin had no time to close his eyes, it turned around, van Lin saw its face, and its eyes, two huge bright yellow eyes, have been damocco pierced, blood constantly gushing Out, down to the ground, the python panted in pain.


    "No!" Fanlin heard Tom''s hysterical scream, "leave that bird alone! Leave that bird alone! Those two boys are right behind you! You can bite it! Kill him! Kill the one on your left first


    Fanlin is not sure whether Tom is referring to Harry or himself, but this is not a good omen, which means that there must be a snake monster between him and Harry.


    The blind boa constrictor swayed, dazed, but still deadly. Fox circled around the snake''s head, singing its startling song, and attacking the snake''s snout covered with the scale of the snake.


    "Be careful, Harry..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 163

    "Mobilarbus (flying around)!"


    Van Lin''s wand forced Harry out of the serpentine''s range.


    Thank you, Fanlin Harry said that he was almost hit by the Basilisk just now. He looked at the cracks on the ground. If he was hit by the basilisk, it would be inevitable to have a fracture.


    "It''s no use. You can''t escape baslisk''s attack!" "Kill them!" Tom cried


    "Shut up, Tom. You won''t succeed! " Exclaimed Fanlin.


    The blue light filled the space of Fanlin in an instant. An incomparable cold air swept through the whole space of the secret room. The ground was covered with a layer of frost. Now the sound of water flow has been completely lost.


    "Harry, do you want to get your wand back, or..." Before van Lin finished speaking, the Basilisk swept his tail.


    "Get out of the way!" Van Lim pulled Harry and they rolled back in confusion.


    "What should I do..." Harry was holding on to the shabby yard hat, which until now had no effect.


    "I don''t know..." Fanlin had a headache. He couldn''t do anything about it.


    The snake monster attacked them two crazily. Even if there was no snake monster, Fanlin''s magic spell had no effect on Tom. Tom didn''t fight him at all. He just wanted to get out of the way. And when Tom came back to life, Fanlin didn''t have the confidence to fight the most terrible black wizard. Although the strength was not much different, Fanlin was far from soup in actual combat experience M''s opponent.


    Besides, there is Laura. Van Lin has no way to break the link between Laura and Tom.


    "Rivers shockwave!"


    A huge water jet from both sides of the corridor, under the control of Fanlin, will drench the snake monster.


    "Coagulate!" When van Lin turned his wrist, a blue seal flew out from the front of his wand and hit the snake monster. In a moment, the snake monster was frozen from top to bottom.


    "Do you think he will hibernate?" Tom laughed. "You''re wasting your magic, Valentine!"


    A dense burst of sound came from the snake monster, countless pieces of broken ice because of the snake monster twist and fly, shooting, Fanlin two people had to carefully hide behind the pillar to prevent them from being hit by the ice.


    "It''s no use hiding. Do you really think baslisk can''t find you? If he is blind, he just loses a means of attack. "


    Sure enough, as a snake''s instinctive talent, baslisk roared and swept his tail towards the two of the Vaselines, and it cut off a lot of stone pillars.


    "Sectumsextra!"


    The light of the magic spell crossed basrisk''s body, accompanied by the sound of gold and iron, several bloody wounds appeared on basrisk''s tail, and the whole chamber of Secrets sounded basrisk''s painful wail.


    However, the wound was not fatal. He only further intensified the ferocity of basrisk. Basrisk roared, he became more violent, and the stone pillar was constantly broken and collapsed, which made van Lin have no time to attack him.


    "Come on, van Lin, you must have a way..." Harry cried out anxiously. He was hiding behind a stone pillar.


    "Wait Let me see... " The sweat on van Lin''s forehead was so thick that his magic was almost exhausted, and his physical strength and the passing of magic brought about his weakness.


    Embarrassed roll to one side, van Lin''s head began to ache, some inexplicable and wonderful pictures constantly emerge in front of us.


    The protagonist of the picture is Harry, who is fighting with baslisk with a silver sword. The location is the secret room, and the furnishings have not changed at all.


    Van Lin seemed to want to see clearly. His body stopped and the picture seemed to be drawn closer.


    That''s where they''re in. Only Harry, Tom, baslisk has Ginny It was Ginny who replaced Laura and he didn''t show up.


    In the picture, Harry climbs up the statue of Slytherin. He stands on the forehead of the statue, waving the silver sword constantly. Finally, Harry inserts the sword into baslisk''s head. Van Lin hears baslisk''s anguish and wails twice. Then he shakes his huge body and falls to the ground.


    And here''s how Harry pulled out the sword.


    "In that hat, Fanlin, the sword of Gryffindor, the sword of courage! Pull it out... "


    A warm voice sounded from the inside of Fanlin''s head. Fanlin only felt that his head was going to explode.


    "Harry Put your hand Put it in the hat of the branch yard... "


    "What?" Harry didn''t quite understand.


    "Come on, Harry!" Van Lim covered his head with one hand, and hastily directed a broken pillar of stone to resist basrisk''s attack."Good..." Harry hurriedly put his hand into the branch hat, which was empty, suddenly had a metal handle inside.


    Harry was holding the metal handle in his forehand. The cold touch came from Harry''s hand. He pulled out a long sword inlaid with ruby and shining silver brilliance, and pulled it out of the old branch hat.


    "The sword of Gryffindor..." Fanlin said weakly, everything and the picture described are not different, except people.


    "The sword of Gryffindor..." Tom said with clenched teeth. The anger in his voice could not be concealed. "Damn it, Albus Dumbledore, he gave this kind of thing to you two imps to use..."


    "Why, Tom, you''re scared..." Once again, Vaseline froze baslisk for a short time, and the consumption of magic was almost to the limit.


    "What happened..." Tom said, "it''s just a sword, and the magic on it has been sealed. Since Gryffindor himself died, he can only use it as an ordinary sword, not as a legendary magic item."


    Tom sneered, "a useless magic sword was handed over to two very weak little witches. What''s the use of it? Dumbledore is really a fool Compared with this, I think you can survive under the attack of baslisk


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 164

    "Fanlin, what am I going to do?" Harry had Gryffindor''s sword in his hand, and he left the division hat aside. It seemed that the division hat would not work any more.


    He took the sword and tried to wave it twice. The body of the sword crossed the stone and cut the stone in half at once. However, it was of no use except that the sword itself became sharper.


    Let Harry take the sword to kill baslisk, or forget it. Even if he can cut the scales of baslisk, the impact of baslisk''s tail waving is not for fun.


    "The diary Destroy him... " Fanlin''s mind once again sounded that warm voice, he seems to be guiding the general. However, as the voice said, except for some other changes, the trend of things is basically the same, but what makes Fanlin care most is that he is not in the story brought by the voice


    However, Fanlin did not care so much, his head seemed to be about to explode, as if something had penetrated, and his head was about to burst.


    A line of blood said that the corner of van Lin''s eyes flowed down. It seemed that Fanlin was extremely painful. All the color of blood in his vision was caused by the overflow of magic.


    "Fanlin..." Harry was about to run over. He was very worried about van Lin''s condition. Now van Lin''s face was covered with blood.


    "Don''t come here, Harry!" Van Lin cried out in agony, "I''ll help you delay some time. You should know the key to the problem..."


    "Er Good... " Harry soon woke up from the confusion, because van Lin''s voice suddenly sounded from his mind, van Lin told Harry that the diary was the key.


    "Come on Van Lin cried out in a hurry, but he was too weak, and his magic power was so deficient that he could not give up his suppression of baslisk, or they would both die here.


    Baslisk''s frozen body began to shake and he was about to come out!


    Harry ran to Laura, and the diary was in Laura''s arms.


    "What do you want? Harry Tom raised Harry''s wand, and he pointed it at Harry.


    "Are you just watching him die there? He can''t hold on, but it''s incredible that a little wizard can bring such a big trouble to basrisk, or... "


    Tom gave a gentle smile, and his face looked very gentle. "Or do you want to kill me with this scrapped sword? Like the Knights of the middle ages and I''ll have a fight? "


    "Yes Harry doesn''t look back at Vaseline. He knows that it''s useless even if he looks at it. He doesn''t have the ability to cast magic. He can''t help van Lin at all. He used to be a waste of time.


    "Oh?" Tom raised his eyebrows. "Is that true, or is your confidence in fighting a wizard, the greatest wizard in the world, with a sword? It''s really Poor fool. Yes, the whole Gryffindor collection is full of mindless guys like you


    "Tom, I think you have made a mistake. You are not the greatest wizard in the world. The wizard brought us the Phoenix and the sword, which means that I can rely on this to defeat you. I believe it."


    "Good..." Tom''s face twisted again. "Then let me see what you''re qualified to say. Although the little girl''s magic is not enough, ordinary incantations are enough."


    "Sectumsextra!"


    The blade of light made up of three magic powers roared at Harry, and Harry rolled around on the ground. However, there was still a magic light that wiped his arm, and a bloody wound suddenly appeared in front of Harry.


    A deep pain came from his arm. Harry finally realized the power of the curse. He could not imagine how ferlin cut the rope with the curse when he was in the dungeon.


    "What a mess. Is that what you call confidence and capital?" Tom ridiculed that he thought that he could cut a part of Harry''s body completely, but because he held Harry''s wand in his hand, the power of his magic spell could not be released. After all, the wand would not betray his master easily.


    Harry got up from the ground with his teeth clenched. He leaned closer to Tom''s position, and Laura was less than three meters away from Tom''s body.


    "Waddiwasi (waddiwasi)!"


    Another curse. Harry can avoid the gravel under Tom''s control. Some even need him to split it with Gryffindor''s sword. Fortunately, the sword is sharp enough, but this behavior makes Harry exhausted.


    Because of the strength of his arm, Harry''s wound has been constantly flowing out of the blood, no more, the strong vertigo caused by excessive blood loss hit Harry''s head, even if Harry stops now.


    Harry gasped heavily, and Tom just cast two incantations on him, which made him have no time to welcome him."What''s the matter, Harry Potter!" Tom looked at Harry with a laugh. "You can do that? Come on, take out your ability to beat me. Why don''t you do it, Harry! "


    Tom cried out a little bit of a bit of a loss of heart. "You dirty shit, do you really think you can beat who? It''s ridiculous, and those who believe you All the stupid guys in the bone But soon, the Lord of Voldemort, who they fear, will return, stepping on the great saviour in their mouths, the body of Harry Potter... "


    "You won''t succeed, Tom, like twelve years ago, failure is doomed, and it''s me, not you, Voldemort, who survived!"


    Harry seemed to be burning in his eyes, and he raised Gryffindor''s sword angrily, like a real soldier, thinking Tom Reid, or Voldemort had launched an attack.


    "You are a poor man who can''t recognize the status quo..." Tom laughed, "so what mantra will you end, you know..."


    ¡°AvadaKed¡­¡­¡±


    "EXPELLIARMUS!"


    Before Tom''s spell was finished, a disarming spell suddenly flew from behind Harry.


    With the sound of the wand landing, van Lin cried out, "now, Harry, diary!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 165

    "Ah..." Harry let out a roar of anger, he did not attack Tom, he rolled to Laura''s side, opened Tom Riddle''s diary on the ground.


    "No..." Cried Tom, holding out a hand as if to stop Harry! This kind of behavior. But Harry didn''t mean to stop.


    Harry took Gryffindor''s sword in both hands, and then pushed it into the top of the diary. The sword ran through the diary, and it pierced into the ground, leaving a hilt on the outside.


    With a long, painful, frenzied scream, the ink from the diary gushed out, streaming over Harry''s hands and flowing back to the floor, and Tom squirmed, twisted, screamed, convulsed, and


    A transparent hole appeared from Tom''s stomach, and there was a magic light in it.


    Tom''s voice grew stronger and stronger, as if to explode. Finally, in a few seconds, Tom was consumed by the light.


    To be more precise, Tom''s whole body dissipated and disappeared, as if he had never appeared.


    "I made it, Valentine!" Harry exclaimed excitedly. With Tom''s disappearance, Laura''s face became as ruddy as the first time he saw her. Laura woke up, she looked at Harry confused, and Harry was excited to hold Laura.


    "Ha..." Fanlin was about to laugh twice to celebrate the hard won victory, but before he could fully relax, a dense burst came from behind him.


    It was baslisk, which had broken free of control, and swung its stout tail and whipped it hard at Van Lin.


    Fanlin hastily added a armor mantra to himself, but it didn''t help. His magic power was not much, and the time was very short.


    Fanlin felt a burst of sound in his body. It was the sound of bone being broken, and a stream of blood ran through his throat. However, the blood did not vomit out. The wind poured into his mouth, and van Lin ran into the face of Slytherin statue. He broke his own ice with the broken stones, and then the cold water blocked him all at once.


    "Fanlin Fanlin... " Harry and Laura cried out anxiously. They couldn''t have saved van Lin, and they lost van Lin''s suppression. Baslisk was enough for them to fight with their lives.


    ¡­¡­


    "Still awake?"


    A gentle male voice came from Fanlin''s ear, which was very familiar. Fanlin seemed to have heard it there.


    "It seems that the injury is too serious In addition to the consumption... " There was a bitter taste in the man''s voice.


    Fanlin tried his best to open his eyes, but no matter how hard he tried, his eyelids were like a piece of lead, which could not move


    Before long, a cool feeling was instilled from his head, and Fanlin could clearly know that his fatigue was constantly fading away.


    But with that cool feeling hit, turn tight to be able to feel some strange things in his head.


    It''s like he and Harry were fighting baslisk.


    It was the memory of a Chinese man, just like those white-collar workers who worked diligently every day, ate three meals a day, and experienced an ordinary Muggle.


    In his spare time, the man always does some public welfare things, such as orphanage and nursing home. These are the places where men often stay. However, the Muggle world in which the man lives is much more wonderful than that in Britain.


    At least, there are so many kinds of goods and various facilities, which are better than those seen in Fanlin. There are many new things that Fanlin has never seen.


    For example, notebook computers, Fanlin can''t imagine how they compressed such a big thing into such a small and thin piece


    "Why, isn''t it enough? I''m going to dissipate completely if I keep on... " The man''s voice was like talking to himself, but he didn''t stop his behavior because of this. More information constantly flowed into van Lin''s mind.


    "Please stop..." Van Lin opened his eyes anxiously, but when he woke up, he found that there was a big difference between here and his final impression. He remembered that he had fallen into the deep pool under Slytherin''s head, and that he had been broken by baslisk.


    But now his body did not feel unwell, on the contrary, there was a light feeling. And he also inexplicably came to such a white and strange world.


    It''s like a street, but there''s no traffic or pedestrians. There are only two of them.


    "Excuse me Are you? " Fanlin got up from the ground. This is an adult Chinese man who looks like he is in his thirties. This is the protagonist of those fragments in his mind.


    "Me?" Looking at the boy, he bent down and laughed.He gently stroked the head of Fanlin with a hand, "I, my name is Lin fan, you can say, I am you..."


    "Are you me?" Fanlin was surprised to grow up his mouth, in front of this man, in addition to his Chinese name, the other two people have no similar place.


    "I mean How could you be me? I... "


    "There''s nothing impossible. Since there are magic in the world, and there are ghosts, then my appearance is not so disobedient, is it?"


    "This..." Fanlin was a little tongue tied. Although the man was right, how could he have two selves.


    "To be exact, I am you, not your future, but your past life..."


    "Past life?" Fanlin puzzled at the man, "are you dead?"


    "Yes The man nodded with a smile and didn''t care about the words of Fanlin.


    "Well, I''m also..."


    "Oh no You didn''t... " The man laughs, "you are just floating on the edge of death, so you can see the soul of me, who has died. In fact, I live in the depth of your mind, where your spirit can''t touch."


    "You''ve been in my body all the time?" "So this is where you''ve been living?" asked Fanlin


    "Yes, strictly speaking, you are the master here, and I am just a lost soul. Normally speaking, I am just a guest, not even your previous life."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 166

    "What''s going on here? How did you come into my body..." Asked Fanlin hastily.


    "In fact, I''m not very clear about it either..." The man laughed and he sat down on the ground.


    Fanlin also sat down next to the man.


    "As you can see, this is my last impression before I die!"


    This is a crossroad. The man pointed to the position of the center and said, "I fell there at that time..."


    "There Dead Is that right? " Van Lin asked carefully.


    "Yes The man nodded, but his gentle smile did not change.


    "Well How did you die... "


    "Traffic accident..." The man seemed to be very confused, "in fact, I didn''t see it clearly. I was hit by something, and then I went into a colorful channel. After that..."


    "And then came to me?" Fanlin looks at the man with uncertainty.


    "In fact, it seems that you were not born at that time. At that time, you were still very weak, and you were about to die." The man looked at Van Lin and nodded.


    "Dying?" Fanlin looked at the man suspiciously, "how can? But I''m fine now... "


    "I don''t know At that time, your body was suffering from the destruction of a kind of green light, but there was also a water blue light to suppress the damage of that green light. No accident, that was your mother''s means


    "My mother?" Fanlin exclaimed, and he suddenly remembered what his grandmother had said, that secret art was his mother''s energy that protected his life.


    "Can you tell me in detail about the green light and my mother..." Fanlin begged to look at the man, he wanted to know all this, who hurt his mother and he became that kind of appearance, so that mother had to pay his life to save him.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t have the ability to perceive things outside at that time, and I was just an ordinary person. In ordinary people, in my time, the magic used to you only existed in novels. What''s more, your soul was too fragile at that time, and then, just like today, I gave you some of these energies."


    "You saved me?" Fanlin looks at the man with uncertainty.


    "It''s not..." The man said with a smile, "I just paid a small part of my soul energy to help you stabilize. Your mother did the rest. As for..."


    The man paused. "If there is nothing wrong with that light, it''s the Killing Curse. I''ve seen it in my world, but it''s a movie."


    "Movies?" Van Lin quickly said, "but how can the film show the magic effect, after all..."


    "What after all?" The man asked with a smile, "you know, in the past, it was impossible for Muggles to fly to the sky, but now it''s very easy, right? You know, the development speed of science and technology is very fast."


    "Good All right... " Fanlin nodded. "So, what do you know?"


    "You mean about my world, about your world?"


    "Yes, I care about..."


    "Why don''t you appear in the pictures I instill you, right..." The man said.


    "Yes..." Van Lin nods hard. The appearance of the characters, the furnishings and the surrounding environment have not changed, but only his figure is missing in the picture, and Laura lying on the ground becomes Ginny.


    "I don''t quite understand..." The man laughed. "In my world, everything I see now is a story written by a writer, or a series of movies, and you have never appeared."


    "You mean, this is just a fictional world..."


    "No, not..." The man shook his head. "In fact, I don''t think it''s a fictional world. For you, this is the most real existence. On the contrary, our world may be an illusion for you. It''s just that there is a striking similarity between the two worlds. It''s just that some things that are regarded as fantasies become reality."


    "So..." Fanlin nodded, time and space are always so difficult to understand, "so, I in the end..."


    "Have you heard of the butterfly story?" The man smiles.


    "Butterfly?"


    "Yes..." The man nodded, "butterfly effect..."


    "What is that?"


    "Well, what do you say?" The man thought for a moment, "I can''t remember the specific academic things, but I can talk to you briefly."


    "This was put forward by a scholar named Lorenz in the United States of America in 1972."


    "A butterfly in the Amazon rainforest of South America, occasionally flapping its wings, could cause a tornado in Texas two weeks later," he said. The reason lies in: the movement of butterfly wings causes the change of air system around it, and causes the generation of weak air flow, and the generation of weak air flow will cause corresponding changes in the surrounding air or other systems, which will cause chain reaction and eventually lead to great changes in other systems. Lorenz called this phenomenon "Butterfly Effect", which means that a seemingly unrelated, very small thing can make a huge difference"But, I..." Fanlin some puzzled looking at the man, he did not understand where the change and caused this phenomenon.


    "Maybe..." The man looked at Van Lin with some embarrassment. He knew the source of these changes.


    "You say..." Fanlin said quickly.


    "Maybe In this case, I''m more convinced that movies or novels in our world are the original timeline, and that you''re really a factor that doesn''t exist there


    "You mean I would have died with my mother?"


    "That''s right." The man nodded. "Sorry, but these are all my guesses."


    "Well..." Van Lin shook his head. "It doesn''t matter. I don''t live very well now. As you can see, I have a lot of sincere friends."


    "Indeed


    The man touched van Lin''s head with a smile, "I''m glad you can think so. After all, those are guesses, a soul''s guess. No matter what happens, you exist. You have friends who love you, warm father, and People like... "


    Teng, Fanlin changed a little at a loss, "you What do you say... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 167

    "Isn''t it?" The man laughed, and Fanlin''s reaction was very interesting to him.


    "I I didn''t... " Van Lin said embarrassed, he suddenly thought of a person, but soon he shook his head to veto, this is not the problem he should consider now.


    "So..." The man laughs, "according to what I know, Miss Hermione Granger will eventually come together with your little partner Ron..."


    "How could..." "They don''t like each other. How can they..."


    "What do you think?" The man laughs, "will you accept it?"


    "Of course If this is true I... " Fanlin couldn''t say any more. The more he said, the more guilty he was. How could he see Hermione and Ron not be together? My God, this is not in line with common sense.


    "How are you?"


    "I I... " Van Lin stuttered two words, his face became unusually ruddy, "in short, this is not the problem I should consider now, I am only 11 years old..."


    "OK, ok..." The man shook his head in a funny way. It was obvious that he was deliberately teasing Fanlin. How could an 11 year old boy come to any conclusion on this matter, although these little witches were very precocious, of course, compared with his childhood.


    "Compared to making fun of me I want to know more about the world, such as For example... "


    "Like the end of Harry and what happened to you?" The man is smiling and will be the van Lin half a day can not say things instead of van Lin said.


    "Yes, I care about it!" Van Lin definitely nodded, as long as the man did not say those words that made him feel uncomfortable.


    "In fact, as I said, the butterfly effect." The man thought for a moment.


    "It is not unreasonable that small changes will lead to great changes As you can see, it was Ron''s sister who was lying there, the little guy named Ginny. It was Lucius who slipped Voldemort''s diary into Ginny''s book. It was in the Ritchie Bookstore... "


    "But because of me, Lucius didn''t do it?" Fanlin said uncertainly. He didn''t understand why it was related to him.


    "It''s a chain reaction, van Lin!" The man said solemnly.


    "From the moment of my death, perhaps the trajectory of fate has shifted. I came to your world and entered your spiritual field. It is because my soul energy serves as nourishment, which increases your chances of survival. I believe your parents must exist, but what I know is really limited, and more about Harry Potter Something special. "


    The man took a breath and went on: "it turns out that my arrival should be a coincidence, but it''s like the last straw that killed the camel. There''s a very small probability that you''ll survive, and that''s what''s happening now."


    "Just because I didn''t die as planned?" Asked Fanlin, unsure.


    "It should be, but it''s not complete." The man shook his head gently.


    "Do you remember the Sorcerer''s stone incident?"


    "You mean Voldemort took Professor Lodge''s body and dived into Hogwarts?"


    "Yes, I secretly gave you something I knew, such as the Eris mirror in the dungeon."


    "You gave me that picture?" Fanlin exclaimed, Fanlin always thought it was because of divination. After all, it was very magical, so he went to take this course.


    "That''s right." The man nodded. "In fact, without you, Harry Potter can solve Voldemort himself. Voldemort can''t touch Harry''s skin at all."


    "Why?"


    "That''s the curse Harry''s mother put on Harry at the cost of her life to protect Harry from being killed by Voldemort."


    "So it was Harry''s mother who defeated Voldemort?" Fanlin was a little shocked, but it was reasonable to think about it carefully.


    If Harry and he had a magic duel, Fanling believed that Harry would not be his opponent at all, which is an indisputable fact.


    "Yes, this is the source of the Savior..." The man nodded. "In fact, because I''m here, it''s not normal, the wrong timeline, the blood on Rocky''s head. But fortunately, the general thing is still in accordance with the original development line! "


    "But..." The man frowned, "but since I gave you a hint, the whole time has changed. For example, Ginny''s task has been completed by a girl named Laura, who was not known before. There are also a few compound soup. Hagrid was arrested in advance. The most important thing is that baslisk attacked you in the Hogwarts library Originally, Miss Hermione Granger was attacked by baslisk, and she was petrified. Moreover, Harry first killed baslisk before destroying Tom''s diary... "With the man''s words, the man''s eyebrows become more and more tight.


    "But isn''t that good?" "I didn''t die, Hermione wasn''t attacked, and Voldemort didn''t return," Van leen said


    "It''s not the same, van Lin!" "All this is out of his original law, that is, everything in the future will become out of control. I''m not sure Harry will defeat Voldemort later. Moreover, you were attacked when you were in China. These are unexpected things."


    For a long time, the two fell into a long silence, which is indeed a thorny issue.


    Listen to the man''s meaning, Harry will beat Voldemort the most, that is to say Voldemort will return, and like those fierce beasts, this is simply what never happened before. What will happen in the future will become completely lost.


    "But I don''t think it''s bad..." Said Fanlin.


    "Voldemort is bound to fail. I have never doubted that since things have changed, what is unacceptable? Just like what the school taught us, it is a very dangerous behavior to think too much about the future. What is more important is how we should advance, whether we choose to work hard or to yield. We are witches, and what we master is this The most magical thing in the world, magic will guide us how to move forward, what we need is a brave heart After all, the future is created by man! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 168

    "Er Did I say anything wrong? " Van Lin scratched his head awkwardly. He found that the man was looking at him with a very strange look, which made him feel very uncomfortable.


    "The burning soul of zhong-2..." The man murmured.


    "The soul of secondary two?" Fanlin some confused, the man said let him very difficult to understand.


    "Ah Nothing. I mean You said it very well. It''s a compliment to you... " The man''s gentle smile, he said solemnly, no one can produce doubt.


    "Thank you..." Although Fanlin always feels strange there, he still thanks the man out of politeness.


    "No, it''s nothing. In fact, as you said, thinking too much about the future will make people worry about their gains and losses. It''s useless at all. It will only add more worries to people for no reason."


    The man laughed, and he looked up at the crossroads, dazed.


    "What are you thinking?" Asked van Lin curiously.


    "I wonder, what will I become..." The man murmured, "after all, I can''t be here all the time."


    "Will you leave?" Fanlin exclaimed, a short dialogue, the man to van Lin''s feeling is extremely comfortable.


    "Of course..." The man nodded. "In fact, this is your life. I can''t always exist here. Although the original story has changed because of my arrival, it''s your life. You have to solve it yourself..."


    The man stood up, he stretched a stretch, "what''s more, it''s too boring here. I can''t communicate with you in ordinary times. This encounter is really an accident, or an opportunity..."


    "Opportunity?" Van Lin didn''t quite understand, "what''s the chance, about you?"


    "No, not all of them..." The man shook his head. "This is a chance for you and me..."


    "You and me?"


    "Yes The man affirmed, "let you understand the original appearance of the story. It is undeniable that these can help you a lot. After all, some things can''t be changed in any way, such as the fate between Harry and Voldemort I want to give you all these. Of course, there are some other things. Knowledge is never idle, although it may not help you a lot... "


    After all, as an ordinary man, how much help can he play for a wizard?


    "That''s good enough..." Van Lin shook his head. "Magic is not all..."


    "You''re right." The man laughed and said, "although magic is not all, it is also your most important thing..."


    "So, what is it about you?" Van Lin asked curiously. He couldn''t think of what he could do for the man.


    "About me?" The man thought for a moment, "it''s really boring here. In fact, I also want to go in and experience your world. You can see that there is nothing else here except me..."


    "Indeed..." Fanlin nodded, the world here is white, all things are unchanged.


    "Besides, you don''t want to be peeped at by others..." The man teased, where Lin just wanted to refute, but was interrupted by the man, "don''t deny, this is what everyone needs, if there is no secret, then life is really sad some."


    "What should I do?" Asked Fanlin.


    "When you leave here, just take me out with you..." The man said, he put his hand on van Lin''s head, and suddenly that familiar cool feeling carried out the whole body of Fanlin. Inexplicably, he had some more fragments in his memory that he had never seen before, which was the story that the man knew.


    However, Fanlin didn''t doubt it, as if it had happened, but he was the one who wrote the story this time.


    "How, how do you feel?" Asked the man.


    "It''s OK, but I believe I can do better, although according to your opinion, it will not go on as he was..."


    "But you have confidence, don''t you?" The man smiles and his body becomes translucent.


    "You are..." Fanlin looks at the man with uncertainty. The man''s condition looks very bad in him.


    "Nothing, just some energy consumption, just like the magic you use, this is my Magic? " The man stopped, he didn''t know how to describe it, but he knew that the passing of this time did not have the spirit of Vaseline to feed him back. He wanted to experience the world himself.


    As a matter of fact, when a man first comes, he can completely replace the soul of Vaseline, or it is arranged in itself.


    But have to admire the willpower of Fanlin, in that case, the weak life is still struggling, like a little flame in the dark, constantly swaying.


    No matter how kind-hearted a man is to help him to extinguish his life step by step, no matter what kind-hearted thing Lin wants to do, it''s no matter what kind-hearted thing Lin wants to do."OK..." The man recovered from a daze, "maybe you can take some time to review these contents, it is still very helpful for you."


    "Yes Van Lin nodded. He had just read it quickly. He already knew that the diary was a Horcrux, an evil black magic alchemy product that sealed up soul fragments to achieve immortality.


    "However, you can''t all rely on him. After all, what you have experienced so far is quite different from the development of the story And I think that from the moment I give it to you, bigger changes are going to be what you have to face


    "It''s no surprise!" Van Lin nodded and looked at the man seriously.


    The man chuckled but laughed, which made Fanlin very embarrassed, but it is no wonder that men, a child with a serious face and things to you when it is undoubtedly very interesting.


    "Maybe it''s time for us to go. If you don''t want to drown yourself, you know, your body is still immersed in water, although you are a water charmer..."


    "Oh, and Harry..." When van Lin patted his head, he remembered Harry who was still fighting with baslisk.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 169

    "Let''s go now..." "But how can we get out?" said Van Lin, pulling up the man''s hand


    "Come with me..." The man pulls fan Lin, and walks opposite the intersection. The distance hazy gradually becomes clear with the distance being drawn closer.


    "See that door?" The man uses his fingers far away a piece of clean white door, if not carefully observed, it will be easily ignored by people, after all, the world color is unified through existence.


    "What to say..." The man walked, and he was like talking to himself.


    "This door can only be opened by you, because you are the master here, and I am just a passer-by who should have been in turn..." "I think we will go our separate ways by pushing this door open, after all, I have died, and you are still a living person. It can be said that this is the last place everyone will experience, but it is hard to remember."


    "You mean, I''ll forget you when I leave here?" Van Lin said he looked at the man''s face, very calm.


    "No, it''s hard to remember that because the dead lose consciousness in the moment of death, and you are different, you are still alive..."


    "I Still alive... " The Fanlin murmured, he was a bit of distracted by the men pulling forward.


    "OK..." The man clapped his hands, and he squatted down half, his eyes flush with van Lin.


    Fan Lin also returned to God, so watching the man who had saved his life.


    "I think we''re going to be here to separate..." The man said, and touched the head of fan Lin with his hand, like a father who dotes on his child. Although the age of the man is not very big, he also reaches the age of being a parent.


    "Thank you very much. I have been taking me for so long, and I have brought this unprecedented experience, witness the growth of a person, and those magic magic, which I am very satisfied and satisfied with..."


    "No You You saved me You don''t have to... " Fan Lin flurried his hand.


    "Ha ha..." The man laughed, "then we even do not owe each other, how..."


    "No I owe you... " "I want to repay..." said fan Lin in fear


    "OK..." The man patted the head of Fanlin with a little effort. "Are you all so precocious?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Fan Lin opened his mouth and then blushed.


    "Really, can''t afford to laugh at the little ghost..." The man stood up and looked at the front door.


    "Your best reward to me is to let me go now I really want to experience life The man was a little bit of a sigh.


    "Will you be reborn after you go out? Just follow your words * * * right back to right... "


    "I''m sorry..." The man shook his head. "It''s the first time I''ve experienced this experience, maybe I''ll tell you if I can meet you the next time..." The man smiled, very interesting to see the way fan Lin ate shriveled.


    "Well Don''t say much, promise me, fan Lin, live well! " The man said it solemnly.


    "I I will! " Van Lin nodded hard, just like an oath.


    "Well, Miss Granger..." The man''s words have not finished, but fan Lin immediately pushed open the door, a color halo through the door into, who is not clear what after that.


    "It''s really hard to laugh..." The man shook his head, and he released van Lin''s hand. "So, goodbye..."


    "Goodbye..."


    ¡­¡­


    Just as van Lin stepped out of the gate of the soul world, his consciousness was brought back to reality.


    In a moment, fan Lin felt the strong pain from all over his body. He wanted to make a sound, but it was obviously an impossible thing. He just opened his mouth and a stream of water poured into his mouth.


    At this time, he thought of his experience of being knocked down by basrisk. He wanted to move. But his left hand didn''t respond at all. He had shoulder blades. It seemed that he was smashed in the moment of collision with the statue. A pain of drilling heart came from the left half. Van Lin also saw his ribs pierced his skin. He was not sure how many bones he had Folded, but thankfully, his spine is still intact.


    His right hand held his wand firmly, and his body became stiff.


    Suddenly, a roar came from the water. Van Lin was not clear. His ears were bleeding, but it should be the barking of basrisk.


    Fan Lin strong to resist pain, stiff right hand to the water, a light runwen from the front of the wand, after that a rising stream of water dragged his body to continue to float upward.


    ¡­¡­


    Harry has been like an angry Beast since van Lin was swept down by basrisk. He gave up the wand completely. His spell had no effect on basrisk, and Laura, who was awake, lay on the ground, and she had no strength to support her to stand up.Harry, holding Gryffindor''s silver sword in both hands, dodged and kept thinking about baslisk''s crazy chop.


    Due to the effect of the Vaseline curse, repeated freezing made basrisk go into a state similar to hibernation. He urgently needs to complete the task of his successor, and then return to his nest to have a good rest, especially his eyes are also frightened by fox.


    "Come on, I''ll kill you!" Cried Harry, with his sword in both hands, and slashed a large piece of scales off baslisk''s body.


    Baslisk came forward blindly. Harry dodged. It hit the stone chamber wall. When it hit again, the snake teeth almost licked Harry''s cheek. Harry raised his sword with both hands


    "Come on, you dirty, ugly monster!"


    "Harry..." Laura exclaimed. He saw that baslisk was about to attack again, but Harry had no place to hide.


    Baslisk let out a roar. He hit Harry again, and Harry used all his strength to stab the Python''s tongue.


    While the hot blood spurted on Harry''s arm, Harry felt only a burning pain coming from the leaves of his hand. The long snake teeth bit deeper and deeper on his arm. When baslisk convulsed and twisted and fell to the ground, the snake teeth snapped at the snake''s mouth.


    Harry leaned against the wall and kept sliding. He grabbed the snake tooth which had injected the toxin into his body and pulled it out. But it was too late. The hot pain spread slowly from the wound to the whole body. When he dropped the snake letter on the ground, his vision began to blur, and the stone chamber in front of him was spinning rapidly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 170

    "Harry..." Laura moved her body, and she realized that neither van Lin nor Harry had become like this because of her


    "Don''t Don''t worry... " Harry swayed forward and fell on the spot where van Lin had fallen into the pool.


    "I''m ok..." Harry reluctantly said, he wanted to get up, but the strong vertigo is constantly eroding his brain, Harry''s body began to become as warm as ice under his body.


    "And It''s really Ugly... " A hoarse voice came from far away.


    "Fanlin..." Harry gave a cry of surprise, but he soon became listless.


    Fanlin''s figure rose from the crack in the ice.


    "Fu Fox Not yet... " Fanlin''s voice is as bad as a blade scraping over a stone slab, and the blood from the corners of his mouth is indeed flowing outwards.


    As if sensing van Lin''s call, fox flew in from the outside pipe with a long cry. It fell between Harry and van Lin, and touched them with his head.


    "Please Fox If you''re slowing down, I''ll And Harry Maybe you really have to talk to Myrtle shared a toilet... " Van Lin reluctantly smile, but it also affected his wound, which makes van Lin''s eyebrows tightly locked together.


    At this time, Harry had pulled the snake''s teeth out of his arm, leaving a wound blackened by the venom.


    Fox gave a low and gentle cry, and he put his head close to it. A drop of crystal clear tears fell from Fox''s face.


    Harry''s wound began to smoke, which was the effect of baslisk''s venom being evaporated.


    Harry felt a burning sensation in his arm, and then the wound that had been pierced by the fangs was healing.


    "I forgot..." Harry exclaimed in surprise, "Phoenix''s tears, it has a strong therapeutic effect..."


    Harry shook his arm as if it hadn''t happened.


    "Fox, hurry up, van Lin''s injury..." Harry immediately picked up fox, but when he saw van Lin''s half body distorted by the broken bone, Harry was stunned. He was not sure whether Fox''s tears could really cure van Lin''s injury.


    But fox didn''t let him down. Van Lin''s wound was healing under the influence of fox''s tears. Soon those ferocious wounds disappeared.


    "It''s really the same..." Said Fanlin, helping him to his feet.


    "What''s the same?" Harry asked curiously. He didn''t understand why Fanlin would have said this for some reason.


    "Ah No Nothing Fanlin quickly responded that he could not tell Harry about his experience in the soul world. In fact, Fanlin did not intend to tell anyone. After all, the situation of predicting the future was a special taboo.


    Just like divination, revealing complete information can have particularly terrifying consequences. This is the first lesson that anyone who studies divination needs to take.


    What''s more, Fanlin is not sure how much credibility he will have if he really says it. People may think he''s crazy or something.


    "Well, Harry, let''s go and see Laura."


    Van Lin patted Harry on the shoulder and they quickly walked to Laura.


    At this time, Laura has been struggling to sit up, she saw two people have been at peace, tears will not strive to flow down.


    "I''m sorry, Harry, Valentine It''s me I opened the door of the chamber of secrets It was I who released the snake monster I shouldn''t believe a stranger''s lies... " Laura cried. "I''ve realized that I did it, but I don''t know what to do. Harry, van Lin, it''s all my fault It''s my weakness that makes Tom... "


    "It''s all over..." Van Lin helped Laura up from the ground. "It''s not your fault. After all, Tom is so cunning, and he erodes your consciousness, so this kind of thing happens..."


    "Yes, Laura You don''t have to blame yourself too much... " Harry said quickly, "it''s all Tom''s fault, and the man who gave you the diary, we believe you, and no one really has anything wrong. There is still room for recovery, isn''t it..."


    "But It''s me after all... " Laura cried. She had no idea what to say. "I should be fired so that I can have an account of this."


    "No It''s not your fault... " Harry nodded. "I''m sure Dumbledore will forgive you if we tell him about it. After all Tom Riedel is Voldemort... "


    For a moment, all three of them were quiet. Yes, all of this had something to do with Voldemort. In fact, since Harry entered school, Voldemort''s shadow has been around them"Let''s go out..." He was dizzy because of the blood loss, which was not cured by Fox''s tears.


    "Good I think I should have a good rest... " Harry said, today is really too tired, his physical strength has been exhausted, and so is Fanlin. The passing of magic and physical strength makes Fanlin feel very uncomfortable. At this time, Fanlin especially misses Professor Snape''s Potion, and the things in his mind need him to take some time to deal with them.


    But before they took two steps out, Hermione''s voice came from outside.


    "Are you two OK..." Hermione looked at them in surprise. She rushed up and hugged them first. Hermione''s eyes were a little red.


    "We''re ok..." Van Lin said awkwardly, and he thought of the man''s teasing words, and Hermione had been holding him hard, which made him feel very Well Shy?


    "Hermione, if you hold van Lin so hard, I think he''s going to see Merlin..." Harry looked at Hermione funny.


    Hearing Harry''s words, Hermione turned red. She quickly let go of van Lin and wiped her tears with her hands.


    "I thought..." Hermione said, she suddenly saw a lot of blood on the two people, "this is..."


    "Oh, you don''t have to worry about..." Van Lin quickly explained, "some minor injuries, fox has helped us to cure..."


    Fox circled twice in the sky, then fell on van Lin''s shoulder, and he rubbed his head against van Lin''s face.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 171

    "Why have you been here so long?" Harry said, "and I haven''t brought anyone here yet..."


    "It''s like this..." Ron said, "we wanted to find Professor McGonagall, but we saw Lucius Malfoy and the Minister of magic and two Aurors and Professor McGonagall into Dumbledore''s office..."


    "As soon as we saw Lucius, we turned to other professors..."


    "As a matter of fact, if you jump out when you''re done, then Lucius will certainly destroy this thing..." Fanlin said definitely that since he got the gift from the man, Fanlin had a more profound impression on these people, death eaters, right.


    "I feel the same way..." Hermione nodded. "Then we went to the other professors, but they were not there..."


    "At last we found kegirro But the cheater didn''t dare to accompany us down. He also took my wand and tried to cast a forgetting spell on us at the entrance... " Ron said indignantly.


    "Oh, then he must have become an idiot by his own magic spell..." Fanlin nodded his head for sure. For Ron''s wand, he still believed 100 percent. For a wand that could only hurt the master, anyone would be impressed.


    "Of course..." Ron said happily, "gidero has been wiped out of his memory by his magic spell. He is lying in Myrtle''s toilet and going crazy..."


    "You know what. We are really worried... " Hermione said, her voice trembling. "I didn''t expect gidrow to be so We are afraid of being delayed So the two of us came down. Fortunately, the three of you are OK... " Then Hermione''s tears came down again, which made Fanlin in a hurry.


    Van Lin clumsily wiped the girl''s tears with his hands, and then half held Hermione''s shoulder. He could see that Hermione was scared.


    "We''re ok Hermione... " Van Lin said, and he became very nervous.


    "Let''s go up..." Harry said, "Vaseline has lost too much blood, and Laura hasn''t recovered Damned snake monster... " Harry took out his wand, he called back the division hat, he put Gryffindor''s sword into the hat, and the sword magically disappeared.


    The road of the five people went by. Relying on Fox''s power, the five of them were carried up by Fox twice.


    "Oh, hello What was that bird just now As soon as van Lin and Hermione came up, they were startled by the sound in the corner. It was gidrow, who had lost his memory. He had forgotten everything.


    "Maybe we should take him to the hospital..." Some of van Lin can''t bear to say.


    "Who cares about him..." Ron said nonchalantly.


    "I think someone will deal with him..." Harry pointed not far away and said that Professor McGonagall was coming at a great speed.


    "I still want to have a good sleep..." Van Lim said with chagrin that since fox was with them, it means that Dumbledore must know what happened.


    "You guys Come with me. Headmaster Dumbledore wants you to come to his office... " Professor McGonagall said quickly. Her face was serious. The arrival of Lucius and Fudge had already made her a little worried, but these disobedient kids are still here, and I don''t know what to do


    "What''s wrong with Professor giedrow?"


    "I don''t know..." Van Lin spread out his hand, "too much professor girero was beaten by baslisk''s brain..."


    "What''s going on here?" Said Professor McGonagall, but fox kept circling and whistling in the air, as if urging several people.


    "OK..." Professor McGonagall said, "you go to the president''s office first. Fox will guide you. As for Professor gidrow..." Professor McGonagall looked at gidrow with a bad look.


    "I''ll deal with him..."


    ¡­¡­


    With Fox''s guidance, the five people came to Dumbledore''s office. At the moment, the office was full of excitement. Fudge, Lucius Malfoy, and two Aurors were talking to Dumbledore. Of course, dobby, of course, squatted at Lucius Malfoy''s feet.


    The five of them were standing at the entrance of the principal''s office. Everyone was dirty.


    "Oh, here you are Dumbledore looked very happy. He stood up and welcomed several people in.


    Well done, fox Dumbledore gently nodded Fox''s head. Fox gave a joyful cry, and it fell back on its shelf.


    "Headmaster Dumbledore, is that what you mean by that?" Lucius looked at the dirty five people with disgust on his face. The most important thing was that he kept his eyes on Harry''s diary


    "Albus..." Minister fudge came up and said, "you know, we have to give an account to the students who have been attacked, and If the attack is not resolved, I think we have to close Hogwarts... "


    "No, it won''t work..." Harry cried out anxiously that if Hogwarts was closed, he would have to go back to the Dursleys, which was too painful."Oh? Are you? " Asked minister fudge, who did not understand why Dumbledore was waiting for such a small group of wizards.


    "Harry Potter! Sir. " Harry said quickly, "the attack will not happen again..."


    "What do you say?" Fudge asked anxiously.


    "Oh, fudge, my friend, what do you think we''re going to talk about Hogwarts after listening to our Harry?"


    At Dumbledore''s beckoning, Harry talked about everything about the secret room, from the attack on the library to how they solved the snake monster.


    All the people in the principal''s office were surprised and speechless.


    "You mean you and the boy settled the secret room?" Fudge was surprised that he was very skeptical about the experiences of several little witches.


    "Yes, sir, with the silver sword drawn from the branch hat." Said Harry.


    At this time, an Auror of the Ministry of magic came forward. He bent his head to fudge''s ear. He didn''t know what to say. It seemed to be about the sword of Gryffindor.


    "All right, Mr. Harry Potter!" Fudge nodded. "So who is the opener of the chamber? I need to give an account to the students who have been attacked... "


    "This..." Harry was in a dilemma. He had tried his best to avoid the part about Laura, but no matter how he covered up, there must be an opener for the secret room.


    Laura''s face became more and more pale. Fanlin noticed that Laura''s body was shaking. She seemed to want to admit it on her own initiative.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 172

    "It''s Tom Riddle, sir!" Van Lim took Harry''s diary and gave it to Dumbledore.


    "Tom Riddle?" Fudge asked, "who is that?"


    "He is Voldemort''s original name, he is Slytherin''s successor, he opened the secret chamber..."


    Fudge seemed to be frightened by the name of Voldemort, and his voice began to tremble, "don''t Don''t lie, boy We all know that he''s long gone, so how could he be at Hogwarts


    "It''s the diary, sir!" "In fact, the culprit is this humble diary, where Tom Riedel''s memory before he was 16, when he was still at Hogwarts..."


    Van Linton stopped. He knew what fudge was like through the memory left by the man. He continued: "he opened the secret room 50 years ago and killed Myrtle. Hagrid was not the opener of the secret room This time, his sealed memory eroded Laura''s spirit, and then the snake monster However, with the destruction of the diary, his memory also disappeared So don''t worry. "


    "Really?" Fudge looks at Dumbledore uncertainly. He is waiting for Dumbledore''s answer.


    "It''s really a particularly evil black magic item. But it''s gone, and he can''t do anything about it! " Dumbledore nodded with a smile, but his eyes continued to scan van Lin''s body.


    This makes Fanlin a little surprised, through the man left his memory, Dumbledore is not as kind as he is known.


    In fact, van Lim has always had doubts about this. Dumbledore knew that lodge was going to steal the Sorcerer''s stone. But he didn''t solve rocky, and this time, he only sent fox.


    As the greatest White Wizard of our time, Fanlin didn''t think that there would be anything to hold Dumbledore down. He didn''t understand why Dumbledore didn''t come to solve these problems directly, but let Harry go.


    Fanlin was a little agitated, and he was not willing to think about it. He still believed in Dumbledore, but for the man''s memory of Dumbledore''s behavior, making use of Harry, taking the mind to read, and so on, all these made van Lin dare not contribute his memory of arriving at all.


    He knew very well that if he really got in the way of Dumbledore''s paved way for Harry, he was not sure that Dumbledore would send him anywhere else, even if Dumbledore''s purpose was to defeat Voldemort.


    "Good Well But... " Cornell fudge didn''t want to accept what Van Lin said, but he opened his mouth and couldn''t say a word.


    "I told you, Fudge..." Dumbledore said seriously, "Hagrid is wronged. He can''t be Slytherin''s successor."


    "You should release Hagrid..." Harry exclaimed, "Hagrid is innocent. He shouldn''t be in Azkaban!"


    "OK..." Fudge seemed to be a little dejected, "about Hagrid''s amnesty, I will go back and publish it now As for other things, I''m sure headmaster Dumbledore will take care of it... "


    Fudge finished speaking, with two magic department Auror hastily went out, about Voldemort anything, Fudge did not want to withdraw from the relationship.


    Van leen noticed that Lucius Malfoy''s face had become a little ugly since Fudge had left, but it was more like being angry.


    "Good..."


    Dumbledore seemed happy to say, "this is the end of the story. Of course, thank you very much for avoiding Hogwarts being closed, and..."


    Dumbledore turned his eyes to Laura, who kept her head down. "I think Miss Laura Chris must have learned a profound lesson. It''s not a very interesting thing to believe in the words of strangers. It''s very likely that he will make you irreparable But fortunately, no one really left us. I think Miss Laura should be forgiven, too, right? "


    Harry''s faces were beaming, while Lucius looked ugly like a slug. "Professor ABZ Dumbledore, I think you have made a mistake. You are not the headmaster of Hogwarts School of witchcraft and Wizardry. You can''t cover up one..."


    "Oh, I don''t think you''ve heard from me, Mr. Malfoy!" Dumbledore stood up. He held out his hand out of the window. The magic owl shot from the sky. A letter fell on Dumbledore''s hand.


    "I think you should read this letter first and draw a conclusion about my management of Hogwarts..." With that, the envelope from the guild fell lightly into Lucius''s hand.


    "Just a few minutes ago, I had a talk with other members of the board of directors. Most of them changed their attention. Now they all agree that I should manage Hogwarts well, so I will continue to take over the position of president of Hogwarts..."


    "Really, a good decision..." Lucius Malfoy looked pale at Dumbledore. "I don''t think their decision is threatened, right, headmaster Dumbledore.""Of course, the 11 members of the board of directors still distinguish who is more suitable for the position. Of course..." Dumbledore took out a parchment. "They asked me to give you such a thing, Mr. Malfoy."


    "What is that?" Lucius turned paler.


    "A simple notice, signed by 12 management including me, is the same as the scroll you gave me some time ago."


    Dumbledore said calmly, "I think you should know what this is. Do you need me to open it for you?"


    "Ha ha..." Lucius''s mouth twitched twice. "I don''t think it''s bothering you, headmaster Dumbledore."


    "In that case, if there is nothing to do with it, Mr. Malfoy, as a person who has nothing to do with the school, please leave here as soon as possible, otherwise, you will also be clear about the consequences of the invasion of Hogwarts!"


    "Don''t bother you!" Lucius snorted heavily. He kicked dobby. "Let''s go."


    "Wait a minute, Mr. Malfoy..." Dumbledore said seriously, "I don''t want anyone to leave Tom''s old things around all the time. It''s dangerous, isn''t it?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 173

    The people who came out of Dumbledore''s office were really relieved that the secret room had been solved perfectly.


    By the next day, it seemed that all the people knew about it, and the laughter returned to Hogwarts again, and the same was true of the people in the picture frames on the wall. Together with the students, they talked all the time about what Fanlin had done.


    Of course, this is the version without Laura, which makes van Lin very happy. This seems to make Laura a lot easier, at least in a few people''s advice, Laura gave up the idea of dropping out of school.


    As for dobby, Harry chased after Lucius Malfoy after he left Dumbledore''s office. He liberated dobby with his socks, which made dobby no longer serve the Malfoy family.


    Fanlin plans to introduce dobby to old Vitol, but her grandmother''s letter tells him that Fanlin needs more domestic elves to take care of than them. Therefore, her grandmother gives him a considerable amount of jinjialong as funds.


    Van Lim uses these jingarong''s as a commission to hire dobby. According to dobby, he needs a job, and he also wants to get paid, although it does not conform to the essence of keeping elves at home.


    However, Fanlin didn''t think it was strange. After all, there would be rewards if there were efforts. Even if the return was not much, it was also a kind of respect for dobby.


    In any case, Fanny''s decision was approved by Hermione, but it was inconceivable in Ron''s eyes. It was really incredible to pay a house elf.


    In Ron''s surprised eyes, van Lin paid dobby a long Commission. As for the rest, he still needs to do some experimental things, such as studying more prank candy with Fred and George, and some other things. Van Lin hasn''t thought about it yet.


    However, making money seems to be an important thing. After all, van Lin spent the whole night reading the memory he got in the soul world.


    Of course, now these things can only be used as a reference, Fanlin is not sure whether the direction of the event will be in accordance with the memory of the line forward, but to improve their magic power has become the most important issue. It''s not a small amount to buy those rare magic materials.


    For this reason, Fanlin thought for a long time, but he did not find a way to solve this thorny problem. He was too young, and many Muggle products were forbidden to be sold and used in the magic world


    Of course, van Lin is not only troubled by this problem, in fact, but also Ron''s pet, mice.


    According to the memory, the mouse spot is Peter Pettigrew, who betrayed Harry''s father, James Potter. He sold all the hiding places of the potters to Voldemort. Moreover, Peter Pettigrew will use Harry''s blood to help Voldemort revive in the fourth semester.


    Throughout the whole incident, this is essential, Harry must use his blood to revive Voldemort, but if Peter Pettigrew is not caught Azkaban, Harry''s godfather, Sirius Black, will not be able to get rid of him.


    What Van Lin can do now is to say something unimportant when Peter Pettigrew is there, and actively avoid him getting more information from here.


    Everything seems to have turned into a paste, mixed together, and Fanlin couldn''t get a clear idea from it.


    But soon, Fanlin put these troubles behind him. As he promised, the future is unpredictable. Maybe Sirius is a Death Eater here, and the rat spot is really just an ordinary mouse, although it has been living for more than ten years.


    "What are you thinking, Valentine?" Hermione said, she was doing her homework, eh, homework.


    Since the secret room incident was solved perfectly, Hermione has entered a more crazy learning mode. According to her meaning, she wants to make a difference, at least not to be left behind by Van Lin and Harry.


    Although Hermione''s magic power has always been above Harry''s, whether it''s the mastery of the magic spell or the total amount of magic, Hermione is not Harry''s opponent at all when it comes to actual combat.


    "No Nothing... " Fanlin laughed. He held up the book and continued to think about the problems that had not been figured out just now.


    But soon, their time for learning and thinking was broken by Ron, and Ron and Harry rushed over.


    "Hey, good news for you, van Lin, Hermione!"


    "What''s the news?" Fanlin recovered. He did not intend to tangle with those problems. He had mastered the key things. However, according to the man, the road ahead would be greatly changed. He could only measure these memories as a reference.


    "Two good news to be exact!" Harry said, "good news and bad news. Which one do you want to hear?"


    "Er Listen to the bad news first"The bad news is that my Quidditch game has been cancelled, and it will last until the beginning of next semester..."


    "Oh, good news..." Hermione said without looking back that she was preparing for the coming final exam, "so you can have more time to review..."


    "No, Hermione..." "I don''t think it''s necessary, and the Quidditch cancellation is not such a wonderful news," Harry said


    "The good news is that our final exam has been cancelled. Professor McGonagall said that this period of time is really too tense, and a lot of courses can not reach the progress, so..."


    "So, Ron..." "Don''t you understand the meaning of Professor McGonagall? This means that we will be full of classes every day until the summer vacation... "


    "Oh, no..." Ron exclaimed in frustration, "I thought..."


    "What do you think?" Hermione left her book on the desk. "Really, why cancel the final exam Professor McGonagall certainly In a word, even if you have been in class all the time, you can take exams and whatever... "


    "Harry, come on, what''s the good news?" Van Lin asked. He didn''t believe Ron''s good news and simply cancelled the exam, although it was a good thing for Ron.


    "Hagrid is back!" Harry said excitedly


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 174

    ¡­¡­


    "Good morning, master Fanlin!" As soon as Vaseline woke up, dobby was standing by his bed to greet him. He held van Lin''s clothes in his hand, which made him look very funny.


    After the happy ending of the semester at Hogwarts, van Lin did not choose to follow her grandmother back to China, but chose to return to his home in London.


    Of course, dobby followed vaseline to his home in London, England.


    In fact, Dobby''s opening also greatly facilitates the life of the Fanlin family, at least they don''t have to hire some housekeeping personnel to maintain the house.


    Dobby will finish all the work early every day. Moreover, dobby is also bored. He thinks his work is not worth so much money. He is very frightened and always feels that he owes Fanlin. He wants to return the unused jinjialong several times, which makes Fanlin feel very bad. He tried his best to stop dobby This stupid behavior.


    As for the question of address, Fanlin tried to correct it several times, but it didn''t help. Dobby even thought that Fanlin wanted to drive him away. Dobby also cried. Fanlin had to use his wand to calm dobby down, and then conducted a new round of education for dobby.


    The price of this is that Fanlin received a warning letter from the Ministry of magic the next day. Fortunately, the caster of Fanlin is not a Muggle. Otherwise, a visit to the Ministry of magic would be inevitable.


    In fact, for this reason, Fanlin went to seek the help of her grandmother. However, it is impossible to contact the monitoring of the magic wand of Fanlin. Even if grandma Fanlin appears, it is useless. This is the basic law.


    Therefore, after mastering the principle of the patron saint mantra, Fanlin will not try to release it. In fact, with the strength of Fanlin, casting without a stick can not release a complete Guardian mantra.


    For this reason, van Lin had to focus his attention on the use of brain block and Animagus, which is necessary to protect the secrets of the mind and deal with Sirius.


    As for cerebral block, Vaseline didn''t think it was so difficult. In fact, since Vaseline entered the soul world once, Vaseline just immersed most of his consciousness into it, leaving a small part of consciousness to control the body.


    It took less than three days for van Lin to master the method completely, but when it came to the practice of Animagus, he made a mistake.


    As a matter of fact, Fanlin also consulted Professor McGonagall about the performance of Animagus. The profound amount of magic, the skilled magic casting skills and the talent for transfiguration are indispensable factors.


    What''s more, Professor McGonagall specifically told van Lin not to practice Animagus transfiguration at home.


    Animagus transfiguration is a kind of extremely profound magic. Its origin is based on ancient events, when various magical races coexist with human race.


    During this period, the Druids, a special branch of the elves, were the first to master Animagus metamorphosis. To be exact, the entire Druid race was very good at this metamorphosis.


    At that time, human witches learned this kind of transfiguration from Druid, and constantly improved it, which led to the formation of Animagus metamorphosis.


    However, this metamorphosis is extremely difficult. Even for most adult wizards, even if they have enough magic power to support the consumption of transfiguration, they dare not try it.


    Because one eye transfiguration fails, those who are lucky can still restore it by dispelling the spell, while those with bad luck will permanently turn themselves into wild animals and occupy the mountains and forests.


    Therefore, the Ministry of magic is very strict in controlling the transfiguration of Animagus. They require those who study Animagus to complete the first transfiguration of Animagus under the supervision of the Ministry of magic. On the other hand, it helps the Ministry of magic to register and manage these transmutations of Animagus.


    However, Fanlin didn''t want to deform his Animagus under the supervision of the Ministry of magic. He was very clear about the nature and ideas of the Ministry of magic, so he sneered at the current attitude of Fanlin of the Ministry of magic.


    What''s more, as far as van Lin knows, there are two people who have not been registered. One is Peter Pettigrew, and the other is Sirius Black. They both completed the transformation of Animagus when they were students, in order to help their common friend lupin at that time!


    Not surprisingly, Harry''s father also thought that Animagus was a transfiguration, but no one knew what Harry''s father had become. Fanling suspected that it might be a stag.


    However, these are just some successful examples. Van Lin is now concerned about what he will become, a cat, a dog, or something strange.


    Van Lin didn''t think he would fail. He once asked Professor Snape that his current magic power could completely support an Animagus transformation. Of course, after that, van Lin''s magic power would be exhausted. However, this is only the first deformation. As long as he succeeds once, van Lin''s body will firmly remember the change of Animagus The next time the shape is transformed, it only needs a small amount of magic.Van Lim spent the whole summer vacation preparing for the transformation of Animagus. He prepared a large number of magic props, potions and magic patterns. Of course, these were funded by his grandmother. Otherwise, Animagus of Fanlin didn''t know how long it would take.


    Fanlin didn''t want his magic spell to fail and become a strange thing.


    Fanlin spent most of his spare time in the major bookstores in Diagon Alley. He read all the books about Animagus'' metamorphosis, and then spent about two weeks eating all the theoretical knowledge. These are very necessary preparations.


    Finally, with six weeks to go before the end of the holiday, van Lin has finished all the preparations.


    To this end, van Lin also deliberately left dobby, the purpose is to protect him successfully complete the deformation of Animagus.


    You know, the magic power of domestic elves is still very strong, especially in the youth. Keeping dobby around is undoubtedly a matter for Fanlin to feel at ease. Of course, dobby would be more perfect if he was normal.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 175

    When the last line of writing is finished, a glittering magic array will appear on the ground, emitting a soft light.


    "It''s done at last!"


    Fanlin touched the sweat on his head, and it was very exhausting to depict the magic pattern array, because he needed to concentrate on it, and unconsciously he went to the dark sky.


    This is a magic array mentioned by Van Lin in a book called "advanced magic symbols collection". Animagus transfiguration needs a lot of magic. Anyway, van Lin thinks it is better to prepare more.


    Of course, all kinds of instant growth magic potions are indispensable, which cost a lot of jingaron, which dobby bought from the overturned alley.


    As for turning into the lane, Fanlin has always wanted to see it. Although it is said that there are black witches from almost all over the UK, there are werewolves and vampires. When you turn to the lane, black magic items and all kinds of fatal things can be bought as long as you have a way.


    Although the black wizard and other things are taboo things, but we have to admit that some of the things that van Lin needs to know more about Voldemort are all from the black magic. The study of magic is inevitable.


    "Dobby!" Vaseline stood up and set aside what he had in his hand.


    "Master Fanlin, I''m here!" Dobby, a domestic elf, appeared in front of Fanlin in a flash.


    "Do you know how to use these magic supplements?" Vaseline pointed to a few bottles of blue potions on the table, which Snape had left him. According to what he meant, these things would be enough for van Lin to practice magic for a whole holiday, and now he really needs him.


    "Master Fanlin, are you going to practice Animagus transfiguration? You can rest assured that Dobby will protect young master Fanlin. " Dobby said expectantly, his eyes seemed to glow.


    "Er..." Hearing Dobby''s words, Fanlin suddenly remembered that Dobby had vowed to protect him and Harry at the beginning of last semester. Dobby almost ended them by himself. For Dobby''s protection measures, Fanlin thought it would be better to use them less.


    "Good..." Van Lin nodded, "as long as you..." Fanlin wanted to say don''t kill him or anything, but looking at Dobby''s eyes, he couldn''t say a word.


    "Well Dobby, now you stand a little farther away. I''m going to start. Remember to add the magic potion... "


    "Yes, young master!" Dobby nodded respectfully. Fanlin saw dobby nervously holding a bottle of magic supplement in his hand. Van Lin was not sure if dobby really could use it.


    "Good All right... " Fanlin nodded helplessly. He thought it might be safer to be under the care of Professor McGonagall or some other wizard.


    Fanlin went to the center of the magic circle, and the magic circle began to play its role. Van Lin could feel the power in the air was speeding up the transformation speed to attack his body. He felt that there was nothing wrong with him turning the whole bed into something else.


    "OK..." Fanlin drank the short enchanting potion he bought in one breath. All of a sudden, Fanlin could feel the magic power in his body soar to a terrible level, at least twice the total amount of magic before Fanlin. He could feel the turbulent magic flowing in his body, as if it would gush out at any time.


    "Good..." Van Lin nodded excitedly. He felt that he had no magic words that he could not exert now.


    "Animagi!"


    Fanlin recited the incantation of Animagus. In a moment, he felt his body became extremely hot and his hands began to turn red. Then his whole body seemed to be cooked by something.


    "Water..." Fanlin cried out in pain. He felt like a slug on a frying pan, but who would put that thing in the pan


    Well, anyway, Vaseline can clearly feel that his body is like plasticine, which is constantly being fabricated and transformed by magic hands.


    "Oh Oh Young master... " Dobby yelled in a panic, and I looked at Vaseline at a loss.


    "More Dobby What should dobby do... " Dobby yelled in a flurry, spilling some of the magic potion from his flustered movements.


    Fanlin felt that his magic power was constantly consumed. He did not know why, his eyes changed shape inexplicably. His magic power consumption speed became extremely terrible. Only two seconds later, the deformation stopped.


    Van Lin is now in a semi soft state, like the soft clay that has not yet been molded, but fortunately his mouth has not yet completely melted.


    He cried out in a strange way, "dobby Magic... "


    "The devil Magic Oh... " Dobby hit the wall and his potion was about to spill a third.


    "Dobby What dobby should do... "


    "Magic potion, dobby Hurry up... " Fanlin felt that it was too unreliable for dobby to help him look after him."Get him in the water Dobby All... " Fanlin can feel that the magic power that makes him deform is dissipating constantly. If he does not complete the transformation before the power dissipates, he will die. After all, you can''t make a thing or a stall survive like a human being.


    "Oh,..." Dobby yelled in a panic, spilling all the magic potions on the table.


    With the continuous penetration of the medicine, van Lin is very glad that he can still have a clear consciousness, and his poor body can absorb these magic supplements.


    As the deformation continued, van Lin could feel his body growing weaker and smaller. He saw his hands covered with white hair.


    The whole room in Fanlin''s eyes is constantly growing larger, the bed edge which was not high has become quite unattainable, and dobby, who had just arrived at Fanlin''s knee, has also become tall. His height now can only reach Dobby''s waist position.


    Fanlin breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, his body size did not shrink to a terrible level. When he saw his white paws, he thought he had become a white mouse, but the claws were covered with hair. The mouse''s claws were not hairy, at least not so thick.


    Van Lin was very curious about what he had become, a dog, or a cat, according to the size of van Lin, it should be.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 176

    "Oh, master Fanlin has become a big mouse!" Cried dobby, pointing to van Lin, and bumping back and forth in horror.


    "You''re the rat..." Fanlin was angry, but he found that what he wanted to say turned into a squeak.


    Fanlin''s heart sank, he should not really become a mouse.


    Van Lim tried to move forward two steps, his body did not appear in the imagination of the body discordant feeling, his body seems to be perfectly integrated into the animal instinct, which also has to say the magic of the agamanis charm.


    Van Lin gently leaped, he saw the scene in front of him in the continuous fall, he had jumped on the table, the glass bottle that had been put on the table had been touched by Van Lin''s action.


    "This is..." Looking at the body in the mirror, Fanlin couldn''t help but be stunned. His slender body, short four, white body looks particularly smart, and his small head is shaking, and perfectly inherits the two pupils of van Lin''s strange color.


    There was a lot of it up and down in the forest. It was undoubtedly a ferret. Hagrid often fed it Eagle horse


    As a kind of food that Hagrid often used to feed magical creatures, van Lin said that he was under great pressure at the moment. He didn''t know what the use of this thing was besides watching.


    He went around the mirror for two times. He wanted to be a cat or a bird, but the ferret


    For a moment, Fanlin couldn''t think of how to comment on his Animagus metamorphosis.


    Dobby yelled at one side, and van Lin recovered a little bit and his magic power changed back. Anyway, his Animagus transfiguration was perfectly displayed, and everyone''s Animagus only had one form. Even if van Lin wanted to change, it was impossible.


    Lying in bed, van Lin soon entered a dream. Fortunately, he completed Animagus'' metamorphosis today. Although there are many twists and turns and dobby is quite unreliable, at least Fanlin has some self-protection ability in front of Sirius. Although the white ferret and Sirius''s big black dog are not at the same level on-line.


    Time passed by. After about two weeks, van Lin was able to master Animagus transfiguration skillfully. However, he had not really gone out to run, but it was also impossible.


    As a human being, even though the body remembers how to walk or run in the form of an animal, van Lin practiced a lot at home after becoming a ferret.


    Therefore, Fanlin found that the ferret he changed was better than the normal ferret in terms of speed and strength, especially when he used secret arts.


    However, the disadvantage is that every time you use the secret arts to turn into Animagus or use them in the form of Animagus, it takes a long time for any forest to change back to its original form. The magic consumption is too large, or the total amount of magic power of Fanlin is not enough to support the deformation.


    In any case, Fanlin will go to Harry''s place this evening. The news of Sirius''s escape was announced three days ago. As Harry''s godfather, according to the time in his memory, Sirius will come to London to see Harry today, although in a strict sense, they have only seen one side But Fanling thought it was a good time to meet Sirius.


    For Sirius, vanillin needs to be tested. He wasn''t sure it was as good as he remembered.


    What''s more, Fanlin has studied books about prophecy or time. Disturbing time or revealing too much information will lead to very bad things. There is no clear explanation of what terrible things are in this book. But listening to that tone, Fanlin thinks that this is not a joke. As far as the control of the Ministry of magic for time converter is concerned, these all reflect the influence on time In awe.


    ¡­¡­


    "Dobby, you stay at home, and if my dad comes, tell him I''ll go to Harry''s house."


    Fanlin held the window with one hand, and he had to be assured by dobby, otherwise the unreliable house elf would know what he would say.


    "But..." Dobby murmured, "master Fanlin is still going out for a second. You know, it''s very dangerous outside now. Azkaban will escape from prison..."


    "All right, dobby..." "It''s an order, don''t follow me!" said Van Lin solemnly


    For the character of the domestic elf, Fanlin still felt very helpless. If he doesn''t order dobby, dobby will make a mess of him.


    "Dobby..." Dobby looked scared. He hugged his head. "But dobby felt that..."


    "Well, dobby, you''ll stay at home. If you don''t obey me, I don''t think you''ll call me young master..." Fanlin pretended to be evil.


    This sentence seems to be very lethal to dobby. To change his address, dobby thinks it means to fire him.


    "Dobby knows, please don''t fire dobby..." Dobby''s voice was shaking.


    "Sorry..." Fanlin helplessly said a word, he opened the window, said the windowsill then jumped down."Animagi!"


    In the air, van Lin quickly recited the mantra, and then his body was constantly shrinking and changing. He was very skilled in this process. When he landed, van Lin had changed into a white ferret.


    Thin body gently fell on the lawn, van Lin recognized the direction of Harry''s house and ran all the way.


    With the increase of speed, van Lin can only feel the scenery in front of him in the continuous retrogression, he walked through the house and fell into the lawn.


    This is the first time in the form of animals in the continuous running, Fanlin feel everything is so wonderful.


    He jumped to the top of the class tree with a slight jump. He used his claws to keep climbing. He even scared away a flower cat that had been squatting on the book.


    "It''s more like Professor McGonagall, but this cat is much fatter than Professor McGonagall!" If Professor McGonagall knew that van Lin''s cat was compared with her Animagus, I wonder if Professor McGonagall would have asked him to hand him an Animagus paper full of three rolls of parchment.


    But these are not Fanlin to consider the problem, he used his body to knock the cat under the tree, which made Fanlin''s playful heart get great satisfaction.


    He screamed contentedly, like a provocation, and then, without turning back, he ran in the direction of the Dursleys, and, you know, he had business to do.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 177

    Fanlin was lying on the window sill of the Dursleys. He was curled up like a domestic cat, staring at Harry. He had been here very early, but he had been around for a long time. He did not let go of every dog, but he did not find the trace of Sirius Black.


    (every dog never let go I want to make complaints about myself.


    So, van Lin can only stare at Harry, but depending on the situation, Harry''s experience is not so wonderful.


    Now Harry is being teased by a woman named Maggie.


    ¡­¡­


    "I see." Aunt Maggie said, "boy, do St. Bruce people use cane?"


    She said angrily to Harry across the table.


    "Well -" Uncle Vernon nodded briefly behind Aunt Maggie.


    "Yes." Harry nodded in a hurry. Then he felt as if he should do things properly and said, "always use them."


    "Great," said Aunt Maggie, "I don''t want to listen to all that grunting, empty nonsense, saying don''t hit people who should be beaten. Nine times out of ten, these people need a good beating. Do you get beaten often? "


    "Oh, yes," said Harry, "many times, they often beat me badly..."


    Van Lin was full of black lines at this time. St. Bruce also knew that when Hogwarts became a juvenile school and beat people with cane, he felt pain when he thought about it. Harry must be crazy


    Fanlin thought to himself. He jumped on the lawn of Dursley, and the conversation in the room reached his ears again.


    "Maggie, would you like some, too?"


    Aunt Maggie has drunk a lot of wine. Her big face was already very red. "Well, drink less," she giggled, "a little more than that A little more That''s good. "


    Fanlin saw that Dudley''s pig head was eating the fourth piece of pie. He had been eating it since the dinner party, while Harry''s Aunt Petunia was sipping coffee with her little finger up.


    Fanlin thought that Harry must want to go back to his room at this time, but it seems that Harry can''t do so. After thinking for a while, he suddenly thinks about why Harry is like this.


    Hogsmeade''s visit book needs the guardian''s signature. Harry must be worried about it.


    Instead of listening to their boring conversation here, van Lin would rather talk to Sirius, or fight to see whose Animagus is more powerful. It''s always better than watching Harry make fun of here.


    "Ah,"


    again, Maggie''s disgusting voice came from the room. She smacked her lips and put down her empty glass. "Nice dessert, penny. Usually I just eat a fried food in the evening. I have twelve dogs to look after... "


    She belched loudly and patted her big stomach. "Forgive me. But I do like to see healthy kids, "she went on, blinking at Dudley." you''ll grow into a normal man, Dudley, just like your father. Oh, Vernon, I''d like some more brandy... "


    How terrible, aunt Harry. One day Van Lin couldn''t help saying, and from his mouth was issued a squeak.


    This startled the bulldog who was still licking dishes in the house. The dog named PIDA was really an ugly name.


    Only after that, Wang Wang called and rushed to van Lin.


    At this time, Fanlin wanted to be human, and then gave the stupid dog a good kick, but he was obviously unable to do so in front of Muggle.


    Fanlin jumped to his feet. He kicked the damned dog to the ground with his hind legs. Then he caught the rebound force and crossed the wooden fence of the Dursleys.


    He fell to the ground. He could even hear the scream of the stupid dog in the fence. He didn''t like the stupid dog at all. It looked like a pig.


    But when Fanlin wanted to jump back and continue to observe again, a whine of wild dogs fighting came from behind.


    He clearly felt the hostility from the unknown wild dog.


    In the middle of the grass, some stray dogs came out of the woods.


    He bared his teeth, and the voice came from his mouth. Although the stray dog was bony and obviously malnourished, Fanlin did not doubt the fighting power of the stray dog.


    Van Lin watched the black dog warily. His body kept retreating. A wave of magic came from the black dog. Van Lin could almost be sure that this was Sirius Black he was looking for tonight.


    But seeing Sirius''s green eyes, van Lin is not sure whether he can communicate with him. Maybe Azkaban''s collar completely consumes Sirius Black''s reason.Fanlin can guarantee that as long as he dares to release the deformation effect of Animagus in front of Sirius at this time, Sirius will not hesitate to rush up and bite his throat at the first time.


    "I still think it''s too simple..." Fanlin was a little bitter in his heart. He suddenly felt that it was a very wrong decision to take the initiative to meet Sirius tonight. He was not the opponent of Sirius, and Sirius had so many Aurors in pursuit. At this time, a wizard came to Sirius. No matter what the purpose was, Sirius''s first reaction was definitely the wizard in front of him Auror, who belongs to the Ministry of magic, runs when there are many people. But Xiang Fanlin, who is alone and weak, has to be killed at the first time, especially when he is found out.


    At this time, all of van Lin''s hair is a little burst, and he stares at Sirius tightly. He doesn''t dare to have half a minute''s change.


    But the impasse didn''t last long. As Maggie was turned into a balloon by Harry and howled in the sky, Sirius seemed to get a signal.


    He pounced on him. He opened his mouth. Saliva adhered to his sharp teeth. Almost instantly, he was in front of van Lin, who could not imagine how long his weak body could hold on under Sirius'' mouth.


    Van Lim almost reflexively opened his secret arts. He squeaked twice, and leaped forward. He ran faster than Sirius and drilled through Sirius'' belly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 178

    "Wang Oh Wang Wang... "


    Fanlin was speechless while running. At this time, Fanlin really realized how important it is to master a foreign language. If he had been two ha, he was a little Sirius. No, the two dogs must be able to communicate well. Of course, it must be a British dog, otherwise the accent is not the same.


    Fanlin only thought it was too difficult to be an animal. He ran, and kept squeaking, but Sirius didn''t understand what to do


    As a Weasel, howling at a canine creature is too peaceful in any way, and Sirius doesn''t look like PIDA''s stupid dog Even though Sirius has been locked up in Azkaban for so many years, his physical strength and speed can''t reach the point of subduing the werewolf, but Fanlin can''t do it now. He''s still a mink


    I don''t know how long it took to chase Sirius away. But Sirius didn''t let him off. They were about 50 meters apart. Even if they were lost, Fanlin believed that the dog''s keen sense of smell would help Sirius find him.


    Before long, van Lin took Sirius around this area for a big circle. They came to a wilderness similar to an amusement park. I don''t know why the lights nearby began to flicker. It seems that some wizard is coming. The magnetic field created by the powerful magic inside the wizard has seriously affected the facilities in this area, namely street lamps.


    Fanlin knows that this is not caused by Sirius. He is now in the form of Animagus, and after Azkaban''s cultivation, maybe he will recover like this. But if Sirius does not actively release magic power, it will not affect the situation outside.


    "Who would it be? Barty crouch? Or other Aurors of the Ministry of magic? " Fanlin thought, he turned to Sirius and squeaked twice, as if to warn him. However, the situation at this time also needs to be avoided for him. The unregistered Animagus, and a wizard who has just finished the second grade, violates the law formulated by the Ministry of magic.


    In particular, he is also mixed with Sirius, the fugitive. Even if van Lin is the one who is being chased, Auror of the Ministry of magic will not care what you are doing. If you are lucky, Fanlin can be caught together with Sirius, and then come to Azkaban for a few days


    Of course, if the British Ministry of magic really does, and then the Vice Minister of the Chinese Ministry of magic comes to make a big scene in Britain, or sue the British Ministry of magic to the World Association of magic, or even directly demolish Azkaban, it is not impossible to happen. We should know that the fighting power of Chinese witches is quite strong, but there are not so many other magic Use of.


    Moreover, taking China''s huge population base as an example, the number of witches can definitely surpass that of Britain. Fanlin even suspects that the number of the whole nine immortals academy is at least four or five times that of Hogwarts. Moreover, there are similar places in Tibet or Kunlun, but they are called sects.


    Fanlin thinks that there is a wilderness ahead. There is no place to avoid. Seeing Sirius, he seems to be more determined. Fanlin is Auror of the Ministry of magic. He must have found these abnormalities. Sirius Black was aroused with ferocity early on. He seems to be trying to solve the problem and find a way to leave.


    "What a stupid dog. You''re not as good as that stupid pita bullfight..." What he did was make complaints about the groan of anger, but it didn''t help. Sirius could not understand what he was squeaking.


    It''s only now that van Lim can figure out why Sirius was caught by the British Ministry of magic for being ridiculous and inefficient. He is so stupid that he has no brain at all.


    "It''s time to hide. Why are you chasing me..."


    "Wang Wang Wang Wang... " This is Sirius''s response to van reen. It''s very vivid and in line with Sirius''s identity, but it''s useless.


    "Squeak..."


    "Wang Wang Wang... "


    "Cheep..."


    Anyway, it''s really a touching conversation in the magic world. Fanlin thinks that if Hermione is here, the girl will laugh over it, but she is happy to see van Lin make a fool of himself.


    But Fanlin didn''t have time to care about Hermione. Besides, Hermione was not here at all. The most important thing for him now was to jump a little farther. He cried in horror Er There was a squeak, as if something had stepped on the tail.


    He saw that Sirius seemed to have all the power, Sirius originally accelerated the pursuit of vanillin, and the distance between them was constantly shortening.


    About 20 meters away, Sirius made a big jump, and he jumped up.


    Fanlin saw the figure of Sirius on the moon, against the bright moonlight, if Sirius in time with a wolf howl, it would be more perfect, like the evil wolf in the movie, or the leap of faith.


    But unfortunately, Sirius is just a big black dog. He is neither a wolf nor a erha. You can''t imagine a big black dog jumping out of the distance of more than ten meters with the moonlight, and then landing with a big "woof..."Fanlin can''t help but be convinced by his brain hole. Since he got the memory of the man, Fanlin becomes very willing to think wildly.


    And Sirius''s behavior also just stimulated the brain hole of Vaseline


    Sirius: "how, afraid..."


    Pure breed two ha: "lying trough, a little afraid..."


    In a word, Fanlin''s expression became very strange, but his movements did not relax at all. He really looked like a frightened ferret. He bowed violently and then jumped out of his place. However, compared with the original species, the dog and mink looked very broken.


    Fanlin ran fast, they did not leave Privet Drive, they have been circling around here, finally, Fanlin saw the door of the Dursleys opened.


    An angry figure came out of the door with a heavy suitcase.


    Fanling knows, it''s Harry!


    Van Lin seems to have found a savior. He runs two steps quickly. He sees Sirius hesitating. He seems to want to catch van Lin before he reaches Harry.


    But Van Lin didn''t give him this chance. Sirius didn''t dare to recognize Harry now. Van Lin jumped into the air near 10 meters away from Harry. He stretched out and shot in the direction of Harry.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 179

    "What the hell is this..."


    Harry exclaimed, he originally took out his wand to light, but he didn''t know what the hell was wrong with the circuit. It made the road dark at night. Fortunately, the moon was beautiful tonight.


    But he just lit the wand, and a white ferret, oh, no, a hairy van Lin hit it hard on the ground.


    Harry rubbed his chest. He couldn''t understand where such a small thing could get so much strength. He was a little stuffy.


    Harry looked down. Vaseline, oh, the ferret was standing on his chest, shaking his little head. It looked like he was knocked out!


    "Poor little fellow!"


    Harry muttered. He grabbed the back of the ferret''s neck to lift the little thing up, but the little thing looked very reluctant and kept squeaking.


    When Harry tried to take the little thing off him, a chill came all the way from Harry''s spine to the back of Harry''s head, as if something was staring at him around him.


    "It can be regarded as loosening..." Van Lin thought, he squeaked two times in the dark, and did not know what he wanted to say. Maybe he was in Tucao Harry. Fan Lin felt that it was necessary for Harry to make complaints about the skin pulled up by the man.


    He looked carefully at a bench opposite him. He raised his wand with his right hand, as if to illuminate the area.


    Suddenly, he widened his eyes. It was a big black dog. His body was a little skinny. But Harris had no doubt of his ferocity. At this time, the black dog was bared its teeth at Harry and made a whimpering sound, as if it might come at any time.


    Harry had fallen on the ground. Seeing the big black dog full of hostility, Harry unconsciously stepped back, but before the dog came, a dazzling light would shake Harry''s eyes, and he could not see the black dog.


    There was a deafening bang, which exploded in Harry''s ear, and Harry raised his hands to cover his eyes against the sudden, dazzling light.


    Harry yelled, and he rolled back to the sidewalk with the ferret in his arms, just in time.


    Fanlin also became dizzy because of Harry''s actions. Of course, this also had the reason of too much magic consumption. After all, in order to avoid Sirius'' attack, van reen used the secret arts in the form of Animagus, which made him unable to change back to human form in a short time.


    A second later, a pair of huge wheels and headlights screeching and braking just where Harry was lying.


    Harry looked up and found that the wheels and lights belonged to a three story bus that had emerged from the thin air. The gold letters on the windshield make up the words: Knight Bus.


    "Welcome to the Knight Bus, an emergency passenger service for witches or witches in distress. Just stick out your wand and get in the car and we can take you wherever you want to go. My name is Stan sang Park, and I am your conductor tonight -- "


    the conductor suddenly stopped talking. He raised his eyes, but he did not see the figure. Of course, he noticed the huge suitcase on the ground, and then he found Harry with the ferret in his arms.


    He had just found Harry, who was still sitting on the ground. Harry clenched his wand, supported the ground with his elbows, and tried to get up.


    At this time, Stan sampak approached, and he found that sampak was no more than a few years older than he was; he was eighteen, at most nineteen, with big fan ears and a few small papules on his face.


    "Why are you sitting on the ground with a big white mouse in your arms?" Stan sanpark asked.


    "You are the big mouse!" Van Lin struggled to jump to the ground, he was dissatisfied with sampac squeak two times, at this time, van Lin would like to give sampac a coma curse, or a big stick in front teeth or something.


    "I fell there, and it looks like a ferret..." Harry said. He got up from the ground and pushed his glasses with his hand. The frame of his eyes seemed to break again.


    "How did you fall there, and..." Sampac pointed to van Lin and said, "ferret? It''s the kind that many women like to wear Things for leather clothes? "


    "You''re going to be made of leather!" Fanlin jumped up in anger, and he bit into sampak''s clothes, but soon he regretted. The thick smell of oil on sanpark''s clothes filled his mouth, and Fanlin almost vomited out.


    "I can understand people''s language, and I''m very spiritual..." Sampac touched his poor moustache on his chin, which looked very interesting.


    "Maybe..." Harry said absentmindedly, holding his wand around the front of the knight''s bus. He looked at the spot where he had just found the black dog. There was nothing but a bench.


    "What are you looking at?" Sampac approached curiously, and vaseline cautiously approached Harry, one of his head sticking out of Harry''s leg."Right here..." Harry tried to show the black dog with his hands. "He was just here..."


    "What is it?" Asked sampac.


    "A black dog, didn''t you see it when you came?" Harry asked, embarrassed.


    "But there''s nothing there but a bench, if you''re talking about streetlights or shrubs..." Sampac said casually.


    "Maybe I''m dazzled..." Harry said, speechless, that sampac looked very unreliable to him.


    "Oh, of course..." Sampac suddenly remembered his duty. "If you want to stay here, I don''t mind driving..."


    "Oh, no!" Harry said quickly.


    "What are you doing? Get in the car..." With a wave of his hand, sampac motioned Harry to get in the car.


    Harry nodded. He was about to get his box up. Van Lin hesitated for a moment. He felt that it was too dangerous for him to stay here. He could not restore his human form. Sirius would not believe him even if he recovered his human form.


    Fanlin didn''t think much about it. He needed some time to recover. He jumped on the Knight Bus with a little jump.


    "Oh, no I can just come... " Sampac refused Harry''s offer, and he wanted to lift Harry''s box full of books and clothes by himself


    "What do you have in it..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 180

    "What''s your name?"


    "Neville Longbottom," said Harry, who somehow remembered Neville''s name. Perhaps his unfortunate experience is very similar to Neville''s.


    Turning his aunt into a balloon and letting her float over England, Harry could imagine with his toes that he would be summoned by the Ministry of magic tomorrow. In fact, he had been warned once.


    "Well, then, this bus," he said quickly, hoping to distract sampak. "You just said it could go anywhere, didn''t you?"


    "Yes," said sampac proudly, "wherever you want to go, on land. Not under the water. Well, "he said, looking suspicious again," didn''t you signal us to stop? You hold out your wand, don''t you? "


    "Yes," said Harry quickly. "Listen, how much is it to London?"


    "Eleven silver Sikes," said sampak, "but if you pay 14, you get chocolate, and for 15 you get a thermos and a toothbrush, the color is up to you."


    "Of course, if you add one, I can also prepare some food for your pet But what does this little thing eat Is cat food OK? "


    "Er This is not my pet... " Harry said, "maybe..."


    "But he came up with you." "If it''s not your pet, maybe..."


    "All right." Harry quickly interrupted sampak''s nonsense. He took out a handful of silver coins and handed them to sampak.


    There were no seats in the car; behind the curtain windows, there were six beds with brass pillars. Candles were lit on the brackets next to each bed, illuminating the walls with wainscots.


    Now, I''m in the back of the car, grunts the little man I turned over in my sleep.


    There''s no trace extension. Fanlin thought, the space inside is very large, at least better than those small hotels!


    "You sleep on this one." Whispered sampak, pushing Harry''s box under the bed behind the driver, who was sitting in an armchair in front of the steering wheel. "This is our driver, eunplan. Ernie, this is Neville Longbottom. "


    Eunplan was an old wizard with thick glasses. He nodded to Harry, and Harry flustered his forehead again and sat down on his bed. "Drive, Ernie." Sampak said he was sitting in an armchair next to Erne.


    There was another big bang, and Harry and van Lin fell on the bed involuntarily, the result of the speed of the Knight Bus throwing him back. The most amazing thing is that the originally sleeping witches didn''t mean to wake up. In fact, they were the only ones who didn''t get used to it.


    Whimpered van Lin, getting on the damn Knight Bus with Harry was no better than being chased by Sirius.


    Harry pulled himself together and looked out of the dark window to see that they were now moving steadily and fast along a completely different street.


    Sampac was sitting in his armchair, looking with interest at Harry''s surprised face and the panicked ferret.


    "This is where you signaled us to come down." He said, "where are we now, ern? Is it somewhere in Wales? "


    "Yes." Said Orn.


    "Why can''t Muggle hear the car?" Asked Harry.


    "They!" Sampac said scornfully, "no good, is that it? It''s not good to see. They don''t pay attention to anything. "


    "It''s better to wake up Ms. marsh now, Stan," ORN said. "We''re going to abergavini."


    Stan walked past Harry and disappeared on a narrow staircase. Harry was still looking out of the window, more and more nervous. Erne didn''t seem to be adept at steering. The Knight Bus always bumps into the sidewalk, but it doesn''t hit anything; rows of lampposts, mail boxes, and trash cans all jump around as the bus comes by, and when it passes, it returns to its original position.


    Sampac returned downstairs, followed by a witch in a light green travel coat.


    "Take your time, Ms. marsh." Thornpark said happily, as Erne stepped on the brakes and the beds slid about a foot in front of the car. Ms. marsh put a handkerchief over her mouth and staggered out of the car. Stan threw her bag at her and slammed the door; there was another loud bang, and the car rumbled down a narrow country road, with trees on both sides jumping out of the way.


    "Here''s your hot water and chocolate, of course..." Said sampac, who took out an iron basin and put it on the ground. "Is cat food OK?"


    Fanlin squeaked. From the beginning, he hated this sampac. If he could change back, he must use his wand to educate sampac.


    Fanlin broke free from Harry''s hands. He didn''t even bang the pot of cat food. If Harry and sampac ate it, he didn''t mind. Anyway, Fanlin would not eat it.He jumped to the table and drank a little hot water. Then he opened the wrapping paper of chocolate skillfully, and he was kind enough to give Harry half of it.


    Sampac and Harry looked at him in surprise.


    "It seems that he doesn''t eat cat food..." Said Harry, picking up half of the chocolate.


    "Your pet is really good..." Sampac seems to want to touch van Lin, but Van Lin cleverly hides behind Harry, he does not want to bite sampac, the taste is too heavy.


    "Ha ha Interesting little thing Said sampac, and he ignored Fanlin.


    Sampac opened a Daily Prophet, and he was reading it, with his tongue between two rows of teeth. There is a man with a sunken face and tangled long hair on the front page. He blinks slowly at Harry. He looks strangely familiar.


    "That man!" Harry said, forgetting his own troubles for a while. Muggle''s newspaper also published him


    Fanlin followed Harry''s eyes and looked at it without accident. It was a picture of Sirius Black. As the biggest media in the magic world, the Ministry of magic will certainly publish this heinous fugitive and Death Eater in their mouth!


    Sampac went back to the first edition and giggled.


    "Sirius Black," he said, nodding. "Of course he''ll be in the Muggle papers, Neville. Where were you? "


    Harry''s face was blank. Sampac looked and chuckled, showing a sense of superiority. He tore off the first edition and handed it to Harry. "You should read more newspapers, Neville." Harry read the newspaper close to the candle light: Blake is still at large. The Ministry of magic confirmed today that Sirius Black, considered the most notorious prisoner in Azkaban castle, is still not arrested.


    "We''re trying to recapture black," magic minister Cornell fudge said this morning. "We''re asking the magic community to remain calm."


    Some members of the International Federation of witches have criticized fudge for not informing the Muggle prime minister that black was at large.


    The easily irritated fudge said, "Oh, I have to. Don''t you know? Black is out of his mind. Anyone who meets him will be in danger, whether you are a magician or a Muggle. I was assured by the prime minister that he would not reveal a word about Blake''s true identity to anyone. Let''s face it - if he says it, who will believe him? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 181

    Muggles were told that Blake was carrying a gun (a metal wand used by Muggles to kill each other), and the magicians were always worried that the Holocaust a year ago would reappear, when Blake had killed 13 people with a single spell.


    Harry was staring at Blake''s blurred eyes, which only seemed to be angry in that sunken face. Harry has never met a vampire, but he has seen pictures of them in defense of the dark arts class, and black has waxy white skin and looks like a vampire.


    "He looks scary, doesn''t he?" Said sampak. He had been watching Harry while he was reading the newspaper. "Did he kill thirteen men?" Harry said he gave the paper back to sampak. "Kill with one curse?"


    Van Lin''s attention also focused, he also wanted to know what happened at that time.


    "Yes," said sampac, "in front of witnesses. In broad daylight. It''s causing a lot of trouble, Ernie, isn''t it


    "Well." Said Erne gloomily.


    Sampac made a turn in the armchair and put his hand on the back of the chair to get a better look at Harry. "Blake is very supportive of the mysterious man."


    "What? Voldemort Harry said so without thinking about it.


    Even sampac''s papules turned white; ern turned the steering wheel so quickly that the farm had to jump aside to avoid the car. "Are you crazy?" "Why do you mean to mention his name?" cried sampak


    "I''m sorry," Harry said apologetically, "I''m sorry, I-I forgot --"


    "I forgot!" "Oh, my heart beats so fast..."


    "So - so black is a supporter of the mystic?" Harry said quickly.


    "Yes," said sampac, still stroking his chest, "yes, that''s right. It''s very close to the mysterious man, as people say Anyway, when little Harry Potter was about to be killed by a mysterious man -- "


    Harry nervously pulled the hair off his forehead.


    "All the supporters of the mystic are being hunted down, aren''t they, Ernie? Most of these people knew that since the mysterious man had escaped, they would be finished, so they were honest. Sirius Black is not. I heard that he thought that one day the mysterious man would be in power, and he would be the second person. "


    "Anyway, they drove black to the wall in the street. The street was full of Muggles. Blake took out his wand and blew up half the street. One wizard was killed and twelve Muggles were killed. Terrible, isn''t it? Do you know what black is going to do next Said sampac in an exaggerated whisper.


    "What?" Said Harry.


    "Laughing," Stan said, "is standing there laughing. When the Ministry of magic reinforcements arrived, he quietly followed them, laughing all the way. Of course he''s crazy, Ernie, isn''t he? Is he mad? "


    Van Lin turned his lips. He didn''t believe what sampak said. A magic spell blew up half a street or something, and the male wizard who killed it. No accident, it was Peter Pettigrew, but he didn''t die


    "If he had not been mad when he got to Azkaban, he would be mad now." Ernie said slowly, "if I had, I would have exploded before I got to that place. He deserves it. Think about it What did he do... "


    "It took them a lot of trouble to keep it from me, eh?" "The whole street was blown up, all the Muggles were dead. Ernie, what did they say about it


    "Gas explosion." Grunted Erne.


    "But now he''s out," said sampak, going back to the newspaper picture of Blake''s haggard face. "Azkaban has never escaped before, has he, eh? I don''t know how he got out. It''s scary, isn''t it? I don''t think Azkaban''s guards can resist, can they, ern? "


    Suddenly ORN trembled.


    "Say something else, sampac, be obedient. When it comes to Azkaban''s guards, I get goose bumps. "


    All of a sudden, the car did not know why it suddenly braked. It seemed that there was something in front of the car that could not pass.


    "Ernie, what''s the matter?" Sampak was taken aback by the sudden parking. There were no stops.


    Harry also seemed to be scared. He didn''t understand what was going on.


    "People from the Ministry of magic..." Said ORN, who opened the front door of the knight''s bus.


    "Oh, it must be Auror who hunts Sirius..." ''said sampak. He didn''t care about Harry. He went up!


    As soon as Harry heard that he was a member of the Ministry of magic, he immediately lay down. You know, he also violated the regulations of the Ministry of magic. In case Auror of the Ministry of magic recognized him, Harry did not guarantee that these Aurors would grasp him easily. They needed a shifting phantom to send him to the Ministry of magic or the damned Dursleys'' house. Harry didn''t want either of these places Go.The same is true of Fanlin. The illegal Animagus should not wander in front of Auror of the Ministry of magic. Fanlin quickly hid under the quilt. He left a gap to closely observe Auror who just got on the bus.


    The man "Kingsley schalker" showed his Auror certificate, and he swayed it in front of sampak.


    "We just heard that Sirius Black once appeared in the Muggle area of this generation. Now you must cooperate with my search before you can leave..."


    "Of course, dear Mr. Auror..." "There''s no problem, but I can assure you there''s no Sirius Black on board," sampak said


    "It''s going to take a search to find out." Kingsley said, and he raised his wand and looked through the beds.


    "Damn it..." Fanlin thought, "when did the Ministry of magic move so fast, which was totally inconsistent with the impression that it was not efficient at all. It seems that fudge must have increased a lot of pressure on Sirius'' prison break!"


    Kingsley walked in, and Fanlin only expected him to pass quickly. It would be bad to be found out!


    "You, get up!" Kingsley touched Harry with his wand. He knew that the man in front of him was not asleep. He was pretending, which became very suspicious in Kingsley''s eyes.


    Fanlin''s secret way is not good, he can''t help but make a little squeaking sound, and Fanlin gives himself a big jump.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 182

    "What is that Big mouse


    Kingsley pointed to the Vaseline in Harry''s arms.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Vaseline couldn''t help calling twice. Kingsley didn''t recognize him as an Animagus, but Kingsley''s words made him feel very uncomfortable, what is a rat


    "This is a ferret, Mr. Auror." Harry''s eyes were a little dodgy. He tried to put on an innocent look, and with his messy hair, he looked like a man who had just woken up.


    Sampak is to ask another Auror to go upstairs to the room. In their eyes, this is just a routine inquiry. Sirius is still running away. They don''t have so much time to delay.


    "What''s your name? Why are you here? Where are you going? " Kingsley frowned. According to the truth, Sirius is impossible to get a compound soup or other transformation potions, at least they have been chasing, Sirius can not have time, but the ghost in front of him is very suspicious.


    "Neville Longbottom, sir." Harry said, and he had to say, "I''m just driving to London!"


    "To London?" Kingsley looked suspiciously. He kicked Harry''s box. "What''s this?"


    "Some spell books, and some clothes, Mr. Auror!" Harry said, "you can open it if you don''t believe it!"


    "Alohomora!"


    Kingsley didn''t hesitate. He opened Harry''s box with the unlock charm. There were all the books Harry needed to use in school, as well as some Muggle clothes.


    "Are you still in school?" Kingsley asked.


    "Yes, sir, I''m at Hogwarts..." Said Harry.


    "Where, of course!" Kingsley said, "I think you must be a little wizard who sneaks out of a conflict with your family..."


    "Er..." Harry''s face was a little ugly. It was just a place to live. It wasn''t his home at all.


    "You know, it''s very dangerous for you, a little wizard, to wander outside at this time."


    "Is it because of Sirius Black?" Harry asked, "can you tell me?"


    "I''m sorry..." Kingsley put away his wand. "These are not things that a minor wizard like you should know..."


    Kingsley refused Harry. "Where are you going to live in London now? I remember Hogwarts is going to start school in less than three weeks. "


    "Broken cauldron bar." Harry said, looking down, he was a little disappointed.


    "Yes, you can go to Diagon Alley. You can buy some things you need to start school!"


    "Yes, sir..." Harry said, "did Sirius Black really escape from Azkaban?"


    "I''m sorry, it''s true..." Kingsley said, "so it''s irresponsible for you to leave home. I think you should go home, or stay in the broken cauldron until Hogwarts starts school!"


    Kingsley said his companion had checked the second floor and found no sign of Sirius. He was calling for Kingsley to leave.


    "Yes, sir..." Harry looked dim. Kingsley and his companions left here with his phantom after he got the approval of his younger brother, which made Fanlin very envious.


    "What did you say to Mr. Auror?" Sampac came over and looked at Harry in disbelief.


    "Nothing!" Harry was squatting on the ground. He wanted to buckle his box.


    "Are you a student at Hogwarts?" Sampak noticed Harry''s uniform, he said with envy.


    "Yes..." Harry was a little absent-minded.


    "That''s great!" Sampac envied that he could not bear to look directly at his magic talent. According to those nobles, there should be no problem with the squib. Maybe it can be better than the squib. Therefore, sanpark did not study at Hogwarts.


    "How are you..." Harry nodded. "It''s really a good place to be..."


    Then Harry added to his heart, "that''s home..."


    As the knight bus drove through the darkness, scattering shrubs, bollards at the top of the pedestrian island, telephone booths and trees, Harry lay on his feather bed, restless and miserable.


    Harry didn''t think much about it, but Fanlin was in a state of lethargy early. He needed time to replenish his magic power. It was a mistake not to wear a magic bracelet. However, the thing was deformed and put it on the neck?


    After a while, witches and witches in dressing gowns and slippers came down from the top of the car one by one and left the car. They all seem happy to leave.


    Finally, Harry became the only passenger, oh, and a white mouse


    "Well, Neville," said sampac, clapping his hands, "where are you going to London?"


    "Diagon Alley."


    "OK," said sampac, "well, hold on..."Bang.


    They rumbled along Charing Cross. Harry sat up and watched the house and the bench huddle to make way for the Knight Bus. The sky is a little brighter than before. He had to hide for another two hours, and as soon as gringott opened, he went in and set out - where to go, he didn''t know.


    Erne slammed on the brakes and the knight bus skidded to a stop in front of a shabby little bar. The name of this small bar is the broken cauldron bar, and behind it is the entrance of diagonal Lane leading to the magic world.


    Thank you very much Harry said to Erne. He jumped down the steps of the car and helped sampak put his suitcase and Hedwig''s cage on the sidewalk. "Well," said Harry, "goodbye." But sampac didn''t notice him. He was still standing in the doorway of the bus, giggling at the dark entrance to the broken cauldron bar.


    "Here you are, Harry." Said a voice. Before Harry could turn around, he felt a hand on his shoulder. At the same time, just listen to sampak cry: "Oh! Ernie, you see! Come and see


    Harry looked up and saw the owner of the hand, and immediately felt a bucket of ice in his stomach - he just hit Cornell fudge, the Minister of magic.


    Sampac jumped onto the sidewalk and stood next to Harry.


    "Minister, what''s your name Neville?" He asked excitedly.


    Fudge, a stout little man in a pinstriped robe, looked cold and tired. "Neville?" He repeated, frowning, "this is Harry Potter."


    "I knew that for a long time!" "Ernie!" cried sampak happily! Ernie! Guess who Neville is, Ernie! He''s Harry Potter! I can see his scar


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 183

    "Yes," said Fudge irritably, "well, I''m glad the Knight Bus got Harry here, but he and I must go to the broken cauldron bar now..."


    Fudge increased the pressure on Harry''s shoulders, and Harry found himself pushed into the bar. A man with a bent back and a lantern in his hand appeared in the doorway behind the bar.


    Fanlin is wary of the sudden Minister of magic, he knows that Animagus is not easy to detect, as long as he acts like an animal.


    Vaseline had to climb on Harry''s shoulder. He went around Harry''s neck and looked very frightened.


    This is Tom, a wrinkled, toothless boss. "You found him, Minister!" Tom said, "what would you like to drink? Beer? Brandy? "


    "Maybe a pot of tea." Fudge said he still didn''t let Harry go. There was a drag and puff behind them, and sampak and Eun appeared, with Harry''s suitcase and Hedwig''s cage, and they looked around excitedly.


    "Why didn''t you tell us you were Harry Potter, Neville?" ''it''s all smiles at Harry,'' said sampak, as ORN''s Owl like face stares with interest over Stan''s shoulder.


    "A private room, Tom." Fudge said directly.


    "Goodbye." Said Harry pitifully to Stan and ern, as Tom motioned to fudge to leave the bar and go down the aisle.


    "Goodbye, Neville!" Cried sampac. Fudge forced Harry to follow Tom''s Lantern along the narrow passage, and they entered a small elegant seat.


    Tom flicked his finger and there was a fire in the fireplace; he bowed and left. "Sit down, Harry." Said Fudge, pointing to a chair by the fire. Harry sat down.


    Despite the fire, he felt goose bumps on his arm. Fudge took off his pinstriped robe, threw it aside, pulled up the pants of his dark green suit and sat down opposite Harry. "I''m Cornell fudge, Harry. Minister of magic. " Harry knew that already; he had met fudge once before, but he was wearing his father''s invisibility cloak, and he couldn''t let fudge know about it.


    Fanlin was lying on his stomach. He wanted to see if the British Minister of magic was really as muddled as he remembered


    Tom, the owner of the bar, appeared again, adding an apron to his pajamas and bringing tea and pancakes from a tray.


    He put the tray on the table between fudge and Harry, left the elegant seat and closed the door behind him.


    "Well, Harry," said Fudge, pouring out the tea, "I''m not afraid, you know, you''ve got us all in a panic. From your aunt and uncle''s house like this! I thought But you''re not in trouble. That''s what matters Fudge buttered his pancakes and pushed the plate toward Harry.


    "Eat, Harry, you look dead. Now You''ll be glad to hear how we''ve dealt with the unfortunate blow up of Miss Maggie. A few hours ago, two members of the accident reversal unit were ordered to Privet Drive. Miss Maggie recovered and her memory was adjusted. She doesn''t remember it. That''s what happened. No harm was done. "


    Fudge smiles at Harry from the edge of his teacup, like an uncle looking at his beloved nephew.


    Harry didn''t believe his ears. He opened his mouth to speak, but he couldn''t figure out what to say, so he closed his mouth.


    "Where do you spend the remaining two weeks of your holiday. I suggest you open a room in the broken cauldron bar and... "


    "Wait a minute..." Harry was in a hurry, which startled Fanlin. "What about my punishment? I mean, that''s what happened."


    "Punishment?"


    "Yes," said Harry, "I violated the law restricting the use of magic by minors..."


    Fanlin turned his lips. This law is useless. Many pure blood wizard families don''t care about this poor law. Of course, you can''t use a magic wand in front of Muggles, and Harry


    Van Lin suddenly thought why Harry was always found, not only Dumbledore, but also the Ministry of magic had sent someone to watch Harry, which is why Sirius was found so quickly.


    Think of here, Fanlin''s body is a little stiff, I hope the Ministry of magic will not care about an ordinary ferret


    "Oh, dear child, we will not punish you for such a trifle!" Fugu waved his pancakes impatiently.


    "It was an accident! We''re not going to send people to Azkaban just to inflate them! " But these words are totally out of step with Harry''s past dealings with the Ministry of magic.


    They just watched Harry, and it was more because of Sirius'' flight that they didn''t want Harry to be involved in.


    "Last year, I was given an official warning just because my uncle''s house elf had broken a pudding!" Said Harry, frowning. "The Ministry of magic said that if any more magic was cast there, Hogwarts would fire me!"Unless Harry''s eyes deceive him, because fudge suddenly appears embarrassed.


    "Things change a lot, Harry In the present situation What we have to consider is You don''t want to be fired, do you? "


    "Of course not." Said Harry.


    "Well, then what are you flustered about?" Fudge laughed easily. "Here, a piece of pancake, Harry. Let me go to Tom and get you a house."


    With that, Fudge went out, and Fanlin was squatting on Harry''s lap. He couldn''t leave now.


    After a while, Fudge returned to normal and arranged for Harry to go to room 11.


    "Room eleven is empty, Harry," said Fudge. "I think it will be very comfortable for you to live there. There''s only one thing, and I think you''ll understand: you don''t want to hang out in Muggle London, will you? Just stay in Diagon Alley, don''t go out, and you have to come back before dark every day. You must understand why. Tom will keep an eye on you for me


    "Well," said Harry slowly, "but why?"


    "Don''t want to lose you again, do we?" Fudge laughed, "no, no We''d better know where you are I mean... "


    Fudge cleared his throat and picked up his pinstriped robe.


    "Well, I''m going. I''m busy, you know."


    "Have you heard from Sirius Black?" Suddenly, Harry asked.


    Fudge''s finger slipped on the silver clasp of his robe.


    "What do you mean? Oh, you hear - well, no, not yet, but it''s just a question of time. Azkaban''s guards have never failed They are very angry this time, more than I know. " Fudge was shaking a little.


    "Well, Harry The Ministry of magic still has a job, and I think I have to leave. " Fudge said awkwardly, "Tom!"


    Fudge waved, and he motioned Tom to take Harry away, and he himself hurried out.


    "Mr. Harry Potter, this way, please..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 184

    "Mr. Porter, please follow me," said Tom. "I''ve moved all your things up."


    Harry followed Tom up a beautiful wooden staircase and came to a door where there was a brass sign indicating room No. 11. Tom opened the lock for Harry and opened the door.


    Inside the room, there was a comfortable bed, some bright oak furniture, the fire crackled in the fireplace, and on the top of the wardrobe "Hedwig!" Harry exclaimed in surprise. The snow-white owl''s beak clattered and then flew to Harry''s shoulder.


    "You owl is amazing." Tom chuckled and said, "about five minutes after you get here, it''s coming. If you need anything, Mr. Porter, say it right away


    He bowed again and left.


    At this time, van Lin really put his heart down. He broke free from Harry''s hand, jumped to the ground, and quickly recovered his original appearance.


    "Damn it, Harry! You''re pulling my neck Van reen growled discontentedly. He wanted to get some water polo and give Harry a good one, just like at Hogwarts.


    "Where Fanlin... " Harry was obviously a little scared. He didn''t understand why Vaseline suddenly appeared here, although he wanted it very much


    "Are you the ferret?" Harry was surprised. "That''s cool. What''s your name Just like Professor McGonagall. "


    "Animagus..." Fanlin frowned, "a kind of profound deformation technique, I will help you when you are in the fifth grade, but..."


    Vaseline glared at Harry. "It doesn''t matter. You even grab my neck and lift me up. It hurts, and What is a big mouse... "


    "Sorry..." Harry grinned awkwardly. At first, he thought of van Lin as a normal ferret.


    "How did you come here..." Harry asked, "I mean, how did you bump into me last night, what happened, and last night''s black dog..."


    "Don''t think much about Harry..." This time it was van reen''s turn to be embarrassed. He wanted to explain, "I''m practicing my Animagus transfiguration, and then, you know, even though I have more magic than you, this spell is really consuming magic. I can''t change back. I just want to walk around as a ferret, so I choose to come and see you..."


    "And then? How does it feel to be an animal? " Harry asked.


    "That''s it..." Fanlin skimmed his lips and said, "the speed is much faster and more flexible than people..."


    "Then you..."


    "I was being chased by a wild dog..." Fanlin said reluctantly.


    "Wild dog?" Harry obviously remembered something. He didn''t make fun of van Lin. "Was it last night..."


    "Calm down, Harry!" Van Lim said that he knew what Harry wanted to ask, but before things were completely clear, van Lin didn''t intend to tell Harry anything. In fact, van Lin didn''t believe in Harry''s luck, and Harry''s biggest luck before was the magic spell Lily put on him.


    However, the magic spell will be cracked one day, and its own strength is the truth. Of course, there are all kinds of indispensable things. But it is a pity that Harry does not have the ability to face Voldemort directly, and Harry''s impulsive personality. Fanlin is not sure that Harry will do some stupid things after knowing the event.


    "It''s just a hungry stray dog. You know, a ferret can''t fight that kind of thing. It''s a disgusting stray dog..." Van Lin quietly pauses for a moment, and then van Lin uses words to completely dispel Harry''s desire to go down and explore.


    "I thought..."


    "Sirius Black?" "Don''t worry, Harry, I believe Er Although the efficiency of the Ministry of magic has always been very touching, they are still very concerned about this matter... "


    "Yes, too!" Harry nodded. "But I''m glad to see you, my friend!"


    "Me too..." They both laughed, and then Harry remembered a very important thing.


    Harry looked at Van Lin, who was stretching his muscles and bones. He was very tired after a night''s running.


    "What''s the matter, Harry?" Asked Vaseline. Harry looked very strange.


    "Fanlin, you know..." Harry was puzzled, "the Dursleys have forbidden me to contact magic during the holidays. They put away all the magic related things. Every night, I can only take some out in the middle of the night while they are asleep, and then use the light of the wand..."


    "Harry..." "You should be glad that Hermione is not here. If she is there, she will force you to write all the time."


    "Please, the magic medicine, metamorphosis, ancient history and so on are far from finished. There are still two weeks to go, and I still need to purchase, many of which I don''t know yet..."


    Harry was pathetic. "I''m sure I''ll figure this out...""I believe you, Harry!" Fanlin patted Harry on the shoulder sympathetically. If it was Ron, Fanling would not believe Ron''s words.


    Snape''s description of Ron is not groundless at all. Contrary to van Lin''s and Hermione''s know it all series, Ron is a representative of the empty brain.


    "Dobby!"


    Fanlin called for a sound, not long, worried about the death of the house elf change in front of Fanlin.


    "Oh, master Fanlin, dobby has found you..." Said dobby.


    "Young master?" Harry asked suspiciously. It seemed very strange.


    "No way, I asked him to change his address..." Fanlin some helpless said.


    Harry nodded. Dobby''s character was familiar to him.


    "Mr. Harry Potter!" Dobby bowed politely to Harry.


    "Hello, dobby." Harry responded.


    "All right, Harry..." Fanlin looked at the clock in the house. It was not yet light. He wanted to go back before Mr. al woke up.


    "I don''t have time. I''m going back with dobby now. I need a good rest. I think you are the same..." Said Fanlin, holding Dobby''s hand in one hand.


    "Yes..." Harry nodded. He was really tired.


    "Good bye, Harry," said Fanlin quickly. "In the afternoon, I''ll ask dobby to deliver the summer homework. I think you''ll almost wake up then..."


    Harry nodded. With van Lin''s consent, dobby snapped his finger and returned to van Lin''s home with his phantom.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 185

    It took Harry days to get used to his strange new freedom.


    In the past, Harry could never sleep whenever he wanted to and eat as much as he wanted. Now he can even go anywhere he wants to go with van Lin.


    Of course, as long as it''s in Diagon Alley, this long, cobbled street is lined with some of the most fascinating magic shops in the world. Therefore, Harry did not want to break his promise to fudge, not to deviate from the right way and go back to the Muggle world.


    Harry eats breakfast at the cauldron bar every morning, where he likes to observe other guests: interesting little witches from the countryside come here to shop all day; the seemingly vulnerable witches argue about the latest article in transfiguration today; the wild headed wizard, the noisy dwarf, and, once, a thick bala The man with a caravan helmet, who looked suspiciously ghostly, ordered a dish of liver.


    After breakfast, Fanlin will come to accompany him as scheduled. After all, Fanlin is very boring at home. Under Harry''s leadership, they go to the backyard together, take out their magic wands, knock on the third brick from the left above the garbage can, and then step back to look at the arch opening on the wall leading to diagonal lane.


    Harry and vaseline spent their long summer days shopping and eating under colorful umbrellas outside the coffee shop, where his diners exhibited each other''s purchases ("this is a moonglass, man - no more moon charts, okay?" £©Or discuss Sirius Black ("I personally don''t think any child can go out alone until he returns to Azkaban." )¡£


    Harry no longer had to hide under the sheets with a flashlight to do his homework; now he could sit outside the Florin cold drink shop in the bright sunshine and complete all his papers, and sometimes with the guidance of Florin himself. Besides his extensive knowledge of burning witches'' masks in the middle ages, he also provided Harry with a box of ice cream every half an hour for free.


    Once in a while, van Lin will come. After all, he has finished everything. Fanlin always likes to soak in Li Xun''s bookstore or ask for something in the shops everywhere.


    Harry didn''t understand why Fanlin had to make money now. In his eyes, Fanlin was a very rich one, at least much better than Malfoy. His grandparents were the head and deputy ministers of the central Ministry of magic. Moreover, he had a magic school no less than Hogwarts, and his father was a boss of Muggle world.


    However, Fanling doesn''t think so. He thinks he needs to have his own source of income. He wants to follow the way of girdro Lockhart to write novels. At least, van Lin is based on real stories, isn''t he.


    When it comes to gidrow, Harry seems to be forgetting it. They have shaken the scandal out of him. Of course, it''s volin''s idea. They don''t want their defense against the dark arts teacher to be a useless person who can''t beat his students. What else can they learn in Hogwarts.


    Van Lin put on a cloak of invisibility to frighten gidrow, and secretly recorded a picture. Because of the secret room, gidrow was scared to death, and van Lin made a time difference. On the night before the news of the perfect settlement of the secret room incident was released, he and Harry went to frighten him.


    They use a magic spell. To be more precise, Fanlin just stealthily releases a fear spell at girero, and then the coward says it all, including the forgetting curse and so on.


    They handed the information anonymously to Rita Skeeter of the Daily Prophet. Harry didn''t understand why he had to ask Mr. Weasley for help. It was Harry''s idea.


    It turns out that van Lin''s decision is not something Harry can question. When this first-hand information was given to Rita, the next day, the whole magic world knew the news.


    Gidrow wanted to explain, but the angry people didn''t accept it. They believed in the prophet''s daily report. Or, many people who didn''t like him jumped out to support the prophet, including a group of pure blood nobles.


    In a word, gidrow is finished. He can''t stay in England. He leaves Hogwarts in the dark the day after the report is published. In fact, no one believes him in Hogwarts except some loyal followers.


    Fanlin didn''t know where guidro had gone. He didn''t stay in Europe anyway, so Fanlin felt very guilty. After all, gidrow had helped them. Although it didn''t work, van Lin believed that Dumbledore must know what kind of guidro he was. Even if they didn''t, he would not stay here By the second semester.


    What''s more, it''s not Harry and Ron who support him most, but Hermione, who is a student pink with honor. In Hermione''s words, gidrow is really terrible. She can''t understand why she believes him so foolishly.


    To this end, van Lin agreed, and then he was beaten by Hermione All in all, Fanling had almost forgotten guidrow by now. If Vaseline didn''t need to make money and go on the road of girero, it is likely that guidro would disappear completely in Van Linden''s mind."Will Hermione and Ron be here today?" Harry stretched out. They were sitting in the broken cauldron bar. Harry was trying to finish the last bit of homework, while van Lin was imitating Lockhart''s writing on the Sorcerer''s stone and the chamber of secrets.


    "Hermione will be here today. I''ll talk to her at home on the phone. In fact, if he hadn''t taken his parents with him, I would have asked dobby to come to her house and bring her over."


    Fanlin did not raise his head and said, in fact, Fanlin did not know how he thought, in short, he would not let, although the mouth said that, but Fanlin knew his thoughts.


    According to the useful or useless memories given to him by the man, Fanlin knew about this vague feeling of first love. Of course, there were a lot of special terms, such as what he used to fight with Harry, how to, come on, hurt each other, etc


    These words often made Harry very angry, but he could not beat Fanlin, which made Harry not die to take the initiative to fight with van Lin.


    According to van Lim, his character became more meticulous and jumping because of the fusion of memories.


    In any case, these two words are opposite. Anyway, he made Harry''s head a mess of paste.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 186

    "You want to bring it to me with dobby?"


    Body and mind suddenly think of from behind van Lin, a familiar hand pressed on his head.


    "In fact, you can choose to let dobby get my luggage. We can''t use magic wands outside school, at least in front of Muggles, and dobby can. It''s tiring for me and my parents all the way."


    "Hermione!" Harry exclaimed. Fanlin turned his head quickly. Hermione was standing behind him in Muggle clothes. Hermione''s parents were talking to Tom, the owner of the broken cauldron bar. It seemed that Hermione would spend the rest of the two days here.


    "When did you arrive?" Van Lin was surprised, he stood up, and then he found that he seemed a little over excited. He and Hermione looked at each other, and then they blushed for no reason.


    "Just Just now. " Said Hermione, putting her satchel on van Lin''s chair.


    "So..." Van Lin embarrassed smile, he is a little embarrassed, daily embarrassment.


    "In fact, you can send me a letter or something, or call me. You know my home phone number."


    "As a matter of fact, I called you. It was Mr. al who told me that you were in the broken cauldron bar, and I came directly here..." Said Hermione, patting her pocket.


    "You know, I don''t have an owl. I''m going to buy a pet in the pet store in Diagon Alley. My parents gave me a large amount of jinjialong for this, and asked me to buy some suitable clothes, but..."


    Hermione came over and said secretly, "the clothes of the magic world are so..."


    "It''s really ugly..." Fanlin nodded to be sure, strange pumpkin or unknown creature decoration, some clothes even like all kinds of leather stitched together.


    "As a matter of fact, I''m only going to make some new robes, and we can spend the rest of the money in Lizheng bookstore."


    "Good..." Van Lin nodded. "I''ll list the books I''ve bought for you before I go to Diagon Alley later, so as to avoid waste. In fact, I bought 50 books in one breath this time."


    Hermione thought, "well Well, I''ll buy a few less


    Harry was on the side, and he could not help shivering.


    "Oh, Harry..." Hermione exclaimed, "when did you come, and the Dursleys let you out?"


    "I..." Harry was speechless for a while. He was the first to find Hermione, and he said hello to Hermione.


    "Sorry..." Hermione turned red. "You know, we''re talking about something..."


    "Never mind, Hermione..." Harry said speechless, "I''ve been here for two weeks, and I''m going back to Hogwarts tomorrow..."


    "Er..." Hermione lowered her head, which was embarrassing.


    "Granger, what are you up to?" Mrs. Granger''s voice came from a distance. They had already communicated with Tom. Hermione was staying in that room tonight. Fanlin saw Tom carrying Hermione''s luggage upstairs.


    "Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Granger. Nice to meet you." Fanlin said hello to Harry.


    "Oh, little Fanlin and Harry Mr. Granger said with a smile, "I didn''t see you during last semester''s vacation, Fanlin!"


    "Actually, I went to China, Mr. Granger." Van Lin responded politely.


    "Well, how about it? Is China fun?" Mr. Granger seems to be very interested in China.


    "Er..." For a moment, Fanlin was tongue tied. He stayed in the nine immortals academy most of the time in China, and the rest, like dead people, lay in grandma''s house.


    "Dad, maybe we can have a chance to experience it ourselves!" Hermione said that she knew that van Lin couldn''t tell. After all, she was in a coma for so long.


    "Well, you can think about it." Mr. Granger touched his chin, while Mrs. Granger was helping Hermione with her hair. She was telling Hermione something, which Harry and van Lin envied.


    Finally, Hermione breathed a sigh of relief when three little witches sent the Grangers out of the door.


    "No way. My mother always thinks I can''t take care of myself." Hermione showed up.


    "No, I think it''s great." Vernin said, and Harry nodded, which made Hermione a little embarrassed.


    "So when will Ron come?" Hermione asked. Now they''re all short. Ron hasn''t arrived yet.


    "He said he would arrive early tomorrow morning. You know, the Weasleys have a lot of family and they all go to school in Hogwarts, and the road network here is not so easy to use..."


    Fanlin pointed to the fireplace of the bar, which was full of black ash. Even the wizard who didn''t care about it would not use the fireplace. After all, he didn''t bury himself in the ashes. It was like a brain problem.


    "All right." Hermione nodded. "Forget Ron. Let''s go to Diagon Alley. I can''t wait to have a pet. I want a beautiful owl, and that''s good"We can also have some ice cream." Harry nodded. He liked to go to Diagon Alley.


    Several people rushed to Diagon Alley through the moving brick wall. They were confronted with strong magic atmosphere, various magic roads, and the world''s top magic broom rocket crossbow that Harry most expected. Comet finally surpassed the light wheel series, at least in a few years.


    However, the light wheel is currently developing a new series of light wheel products, the light wheel 3000, but it will take a few years to surpass the rocket crossbow, which is not an easy thing to do.


    In fact, comet has not launched a new broom for several years in a row, on the one hand, because of the rise of the light wheel, on the other hand, they are studying a flying broom that can completely surpass the light wheel.


    Years of time is worth it. The advent of rocket crossbow has raised the standard of flying broom by many levels. It has replaced the dominant position of light wheel in the field of flying broom.


    The all-round surpassing also promoted the rocket crossbow to become the favorite of the new generation on the Quidditch arena in the world. The Irish team customized seven rocket crossbows at the first time, which must be replaced. After all, the tower is faster and more stable. Although the rocket crossbow reaches the maximum speed, it also has the danger of falling apart, but who cares? It''s going to take a long time to fly.


    The price of the rocket crossbow is also very expensive. A magic wand costs more than ten or twenty Jin Jialong due to the material problem, while a rocket crossbow needs 5000 gold garonnes. This makes Harry have to give up the idea of buying. After all, he still has to go to school. The jinjialong left by his parents is not as rich as expected, at least it is impossible to achieve such luxury Yes.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 187

    "By the way, Ron asked me to buy him some mouse tonic!" As he walked, Harry said that they were heading for the pet store on Diagon Alley, not far from Ollivander''s wand shop.


    "Rat tonic? For the spot, the poor big mouse Hermione frowned. "What''s wrong with the speckles?"


    "I don''t know," Harry spread out his hand. "Listen to Ron, mottled looks very bad recently, and has lost a lot of weight..."


    "It''s not going to die yet..." Hermione worried, "after all, mottled has been in his house for more than ten years, which is quite incredible for a normal country mouse!"


    "About this..." Van Lin interposed, and he divided two ice cream cones between them.


    "Oh Thank you Said Hermione, and Harry has been used to it. Anyone who is free will buy it.


    "As for spot, we can buy him less mouse tonic. After all, there won''t be any good ones on the market. I''ll check the spot and then configure some for him."


    Van Lim said that he certainly knew why. In fact, many key things in his memory have not changed, such as human settings, and one very important thing, Voldemort''s Horcrux.


    Fanlin also knew that there was a crown of loina Ravenclaw, the legendary magic article, in the house. However, it was a pity to destroy him with the venomous fangs of the snake monster. However, if he found it, it seemed that he had no choice.


    And of course, there''s mottling, and Pettigrew, who knows that dwarfs are not the end of life, just like ordinary super long-lived mice.


    He must have seen the news that Sirius escaped from prison. He joked that Sirius had escaped Azkaban, which was guarded by Dementors. Moreover, Sirius did not have a magic wand and could not cast the patron''s curse. However, Sirius was far beyond Peter Pettigrew. He became so because of fear.


    Fanlin needs to add some tracking agent to the patchy mouse tonic. After all, he is a mouse. Although the living point map can show the location, Fanlin can''t go there with the map of the living spot. If Mr. filch finds out, he will be locked up.


    "I hope Fred and George remember to take that out..." Fanlin murmured, otherwise he would go into Filch''s office to steal, but dobby was also a good way, but Van Lin was not sure dobby would recognize it.


    "What do you say?" Asked Hermione.


    "Nothing..." Fanlin said quickly. "In a word, I''ll leave it to me."


    "Well, when Ron comes, I''ll tell him..." Harry nodded. His ice cream cone was half eaten. Harry loves it. It''s better than a lemon popsicle.


    Before they knew it, the three of them had come to the door of the pet store. Harry and van Lin''s owls were purchased by the IRA owl store. At least, wall and Hedwig got along very well. They were often used together. However, Hermione''s first stop was not far away from the magic zoo, where the magic pets are more complete.


    "Let''s go. I can''t wait to have a pet. I want an owl like you two, wall and Hedwig."


    Hermione rushed into the store excitedly. There were a lot of people in the store. After all, it was the day before school began. Today, there were many new faces in diagonally alley. These are freshmen, and they are already seniors in grade three. The days spent in Hogwarts always make people feel very fast. Of course, there is no such obnoxious thing and the damned Voldemort More perfect.


    "Welcome to magic menagerie, which has the most complete range of magic pets in the UK..."


    As soon as they entered Fanlin, they heard the voice of the shop assistant, but soon it was drowned in the sounds of various creatures, including toads, black badgers, snakes, bats, owls There are many kinds of them.


    "I still think the owl store is better..." Harry whispered, but his eyes betrayed him. It''s a good choice to have a pet, although Hedwig is great.


    "Hum..." Hermione snorted. Although her original intention was an owl, more choices were not a bad thing.


    "Fanlin, help me pick out. I want a nice pet." Being cute is always a girl''s standard, so what Lin doesn''t want to do is to exclude bats, toads, snakes, which look disgusting or terrifying.


    They didn''t take care of the shop assistants. They were helping some freshmen to choose pets. The three of them were happy to choose their own pets, at least Hermione was happy to do so.


    Every time the girl raised a cage, she would ask Vaseline for advice. Harry was staring at some other magical creatures. If there was no one, Harry didn''t mind talking to the snakes.


    The girl has been focusing on the owl, cat and mink. For the first time, Fanlin found that ferrets can also be used as magic pets, but it is rare. However, van Lin did not hesitate to buy a mink, at least, his Animagus is a ferret, he has a good feeling for these white little things.However, it seems that Hermione is not suitable for keeping pets. In short, most of the pets they choose are very close to Fanlin. After all, communication between animals is relatively convenient, especially ferrets.


    For Hermione, up to now, Hermione has not found a pet close to her. It seems that she is an animal insulator.


    "That''s terrible!" Hermione said angrily that she had an owl cage in her hand, which van Lin had chosen for her, but the damned little thing was only interested in Van Lin.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Neither Harry nor van Lin spoke. They didn''t want to offend Hermione, who was in a bad mood.


    "Do you need help?" The shop assistant who had been busy for a long time finally sent away a large number of people. It was their turn.


    "I need a pet, but..." Hermione frowned. Before she had finished her words, a terrible cry of a cat startled everyone, just like a normal kitten being trampled on its tail.


    Hermione quickly turned around. It was an orange cat. Its fur was so explosive that van Lin couldn''t tell his breed. But it was definitely not the good-looking British short hair and cute puppet cat.


    The fat cat is like a little lion. The hair on its neck is swollen and its tail is very big and fluffy.


    The most important thing is that its face is as flat as iron, which makes it look a little bit less in appearance.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 188

    "What''s its name?" Hermione looked at the cat in surprise. Her eyes seemed to be shining. She gave the owl cage to the clerk.


    "It has no name. Naming is something that only the Lord can do. It''s a contract." The clerk said, "but this poor orange cat hasn''t been bought. It''s so picky, and In short, it has been here for three months. "


    "Hermione, you don''t like this cat..." Harry asked uncertainly. This cat is really ugly.


    "Of course Hermione excitedly picked up the orange cat. The orange cat didn''t resist. She was very obedient to let Hermione hold it.


    "What do you think, Fanlin?" Asked Hermione with a very excited face.


    "Not bad, just like it." Fanlin stretched out his hand to scratch orange cat''s chin, but his face was peaceful, which was very embarrassing, but orange cat put out his tongue and licked van Lin''s palm.


    "Oh, I''ve never seen anyone close to it." The shop assistant wonders, "this must be waiting for you."


    "I think so." Hermione nodded with satisfaction, and she decided it was this one.


    "Hermione, are you sure?" Harry reached out to touch the cat, but it did not give Harry face, did not hesitate to grab Harry''s hand, Harry quickly eat pain back.


    "I mean, Ron is going to be crazy..."


    "Who I want this one anyway Hermione affirms that she holds the cat up with joy in her eyes.


    "What do you call it?" Hermione looks at the orange cat. The cat is powerless to poke her paws at Hermione to express her dissatisfaction with the suspension, but the girl doesn''t care.


    Fanlin opened his mouth. He couldn''t think of a proper name for the angry cat.


    "Oh, its name is up to you, young lady..." The clerk said, "this is the contract of magical creatures!"


    "After you..." Hermione thought for a moment. "It''s up to you. You''ll be called crook hill."


    After that, of course, Hermione was overjoyed to rescue crushanlu from the magic zoo. According to Hermione, the management of the magic zoo was not good at all, and the food of krushanlu must be very poor, which made kruskan mountain very thin.


    However, Harry thought that crook mountain was as strong as a pig, especially the cat''s face that had been patted by a pan.


    Van Lin said that the wizard world''s aesthetic view is really not flattering, the worst thing is that they have lowered Hermione''s aesthetic standards to a certain level. What about the beautiful pets? A ferret is good


    Well, van Lin admits that the last word is out of his selfish heart, but Crusoe Lu is really bad. Although van Lin likes cats very much, krusk mountain


    In any case, fan Lin should follow Hermione''s meaning, especially in these small matters. In fact, there are few people who can oppose Hermione''s decision in the whole Gryffindor, or the whole Hogwarts, many people rely on Hermione''s notes to pass the exam. After all, Hermione''s nickname is not a false name. As for Fanlin, the fact is that His notes are not as good as Hermione''s. He has unique note taking skills.


    All in all, Hermione has a kind of Gryffindor style, especially for students of the same age and lower grades.


    Hermione was carrying a cage in the crook mountain. They had visited it one after another. Madame Malkin''s robes for all ocations was here. The three of them bought new gowns respectively. After all, they were at the age of growing up. Fanlin''s old clothes were worn on her body and a large part of her wrist was exposed.


    After that, the place is the Ligen bookstore. It can be said that this is the favorite place of Fanlin and Hermione in the whole Diagon Alley.


    Besides, they have to come here today, except for Harry, Hermione and van Lin''s textbooks.


    In fact, there are no changes on the list except for some necessary books. Of course, it is important to see the future through the fog and the guide to intermediate metamorphosis. In addition, there is a book called


    "The monsters'' book?" Hermione looked at the thick stack of books in her hand. In addition to the ones that had to be replaced, Hermione bought six magic books according to van Lin''s book list. Harry said that he was under great pressure. Listen to Hermione''s meaning, these books plus van Lin''s books should be enough for her to read for a semester.


    Harry said that it would take him a whole semester to read any of these books. However, Harry bought one of them under the stimulation of Hermione, foreseeing death.


    According to the shop assistant, this is not a good book. In fact, if you read a book like this, you will find that there are signs of death everywhere, which is really frightening.


    However, van Lin thought that Harry bought this book because he didn''t want to learn prophecy well. He just cared about the black dog on the cover of the book. It was very similar to the Animagus of Sirius Black. Van Lin only told Harry that he thought too much."Monsters'' Book of monsters" is the textbook of our magic animal protection course this year Said Fanlin.


    "How could he have such a strange name? It turns out that they are all from the guide to the protection of magical animals."


    "Professor sylvanus keterburn is retired, and this year we will not only change the defense against the dark arts teachers, but also the magic animal protection course." Said Fanlin.


    "It should be Hagrid..." Harry said, "on my birthday, Hagrid sent me a new round of teaching materials for the magic animal protection course, which is this strange book, and this damned Book bit one of my shoes." Harry pointed to a cage in front of him. There was a textbook for this year''s magic animal protection class.


    The Monster Book of the monsters is a Book covered with thick hair. There is still a mouth on the side of the book. His eyes are rolling around, as if searching for some prey.


    Fanlin thought it was more like a spider. Ron would not like this book. In fact, even if he saw it, he would have a strong feeling of discomfort. These books were all kept in cages and yelled wildly. A shop assistant''s arm was bitten by the book. It must be very painful. Harry said that his shoes were bitten by the book.


    "The behavior of these books really echoes Hagrid''s taste." Hermione frowned. She didn''t like these strange books.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 189

    "Who can help me..." The shop assistant wailed, "these damned books, we will never load these damned things again"


    it can be seen that these restless monster books will not be tired. At least, Fanlin and others have been tossing about since they saw these books.


    "Actually Van Lin stepped forward. "These books are easy to deal with. You just touch the spine with your hand, like this."


    Fanlin gently stroked the spine of the book of monsters with his hand. Originally, he still bit the book on the arm of the shop assistant and relaxed his mouth.


    "Oh..." "Thank you very much. I know you, Valentine. Are you always here to buy books?" cried the clerk


    The shop assistant closed the book that was still biting him, and then did the same thing to restore all the books in the cage. He wrapped each book with magic tape.


    "That''s what they deserve, these damned books..." The shop assistant resented, "I swear, I''ll never take care of this damn thing again. Who wants to use these things as teaching materials... "


    In fact, Hagrid''s taste as a giant is beyond the comprehension of ordinary people.


    "Can you get us two books..." Van Lin asked carefully.


    "Of course, no problem..." The clerk pulled out the two wrapped books and said, "these two are for you. But I advise you to be more careful and not to use it. "


    "Er We will pay attention to... " Van Lin pulls Hermione and Harry away in a hurry. He doesn''t want to stay here for a moment. Moreover, when he thinks of the magic animal protection class this semester, van Lin doesn''t think Hagrid will engage in the animals listed in the guide book. It can be perfectly reflected from this textbook. The danger degree is no less than that of hairy (that three headed dog) or eight eyed giant spider. Hagrid likes it very much One kind of animals, the more powerful and ferocious, the more he thought they were lovely.


    From the Lijing bookstore, the three people seem to be liberated.


    Fanlin called dobby over and took all the people''s belongings back to the broken cauldron. He also told dobby and Mr. al that he would stay with Harry today.


    For a time, Harry suspected that van Lin''s real purpose was to accompany Miss Hermione Granger, but he only made fun of van Lin in private, and then he was severely beaten by Fanlin.


    According to van Lin''s words to explain, Harry this is a distortion, is out of thin air, in fact, Harry knows too much, van Lin can''t let Harry down.


    In any case, in the alternating blushes of van Lin and Hermione, warm en spent the afternoon and evening in the magic world. Although Harry always wanted to understand Sirius, it was not bad. As long as he was allowed to leave the Dursleys and stay with friends, Harry would do anything, although he became invisible.


    Fanlin and Hermione have been saying endless things, including potions, magic spells, and so on, which makes Harry a bit tongue tied.


    Until the next day, Harry finally ushered in his fighting partner, the Weasleys, which made him have some small joy.


    When you get up and go downstairs in the morning, you can see RON in NUI Granger, along with van Lin, for the pet talk.


    After the arrival of the Weasleys, crusoeru showed great enthusiasm for Ron, or for spot, he always tried to attack spot.


    Just as Ron entered the broken cauldron bar, crook Hill rushed over, which startled Ron. Then he bit Ron and ran away from Ron''s hand. Crook mountain has been chasing spot persistently behind him.


    This situation subsided after Hermione went downstairs. Van Lin was sitting in his stool early. He had been watching the fight between two pets, or kruck mountain vs. Peter the dwarf


    In short, the gloating van Lin was finally affected by the daily war of Hermione and Ron.


    "Hermione. This damn thing almost grabbed my scalp Ron said, "it''s just a monster. How could you buy this thing..."


    "It didn''t mean it. You didn''t mean it, did you, crook hill?" Hermione asked. What''s more, Hermione''s pet words suddenly became very serious. "Crusoe Lu is not a monster. She''s a lovely cat. Moreover, it''s natural for a cat to catch mice..."


    "And what about the blotches?" Ron said, pointing to the bulge on his chest pocket. "It needs rest and relaxation! How can it rest and relax with this thing nearby? "


    "It reminds me that you forgot your mouse tonic." Said Hermione, whistling the little red bottle into Ron''s hand. "Don''t worry, crook Hill will sleep in my dorm, and you''ll have the spot. What''s the problem? "


    "What''s the problem?" Ron yelled, "this is murder. This damned cat wants to do something to my spot. You know, they can''t be honest there. Who made you buy it..." Ron was angry, too.


    "Poor crook mountain, the witch said it had been there for a long time and had been asking for it." Hermione touched crushanlu heartily. "What''s more, krushanlu won''t do to your damned mouse. I won''t let it eat those things. Krushanlu is a lovely cat. Fanlin, are you right"Ah?" Fanlin looked up. He didn''t think there was anything else in it.


    "Oh Well It''s lovely... " Said Fanlin. Hermione nodded with satisfaction.


    "My God, Merlin''s beard..." Ron said, "you didn''t encourage Hermione to buy this monster..."


    "What is encouragement, and what''s more, it''s called crook mountain..." Hermione was angry. "I really don''t understand what you''re worried about. As long as your mouse doesn''t run around, they won''t see each other at all. What''s more, I''m fed up with you, Ron..."


    "Me too..." Ron responds to Hermione, "if I find out this damn cat dares to do something about spot..."


    "Hey, Ron..." Harry watched for a long time. Then he quickly stopped Ron. He didn''t want his two friends to fight because of their pets.


    "Ron is angry..."


    "His face is like a cooked crab..."


    The Weasleys jumped out, and they startled Hermione. "Ron is challenging queen Gryffindor''s consolation..."


    The two of them screamed strangely, which made everyone laugh. Except Ron, he was always angry with jokes.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 190

    In the chaos before departure, Harry had no chance to talk to Ron or Hermione or vaseline; they were busy moving all their trunks down the narrow stairs of the Leaky Cauldron bar and piling them up next to the gate.


    Hedwig and Percy''s shrieking owl, Hermes, were in their own cages, and they were placed on the top of the luggage with Wallin''s. A small wicker basket was placed next to the boxes, purring noisily.


    "It''s all right, crook hill," Hermione coaxed the cat through the wicker basket. "I''ll let you out on the train."


    "Don''t let it go," Ron snapped. "What about poor spot, huh?"


    He pointed to his chest, where there was a large lump, indicating that the spot was hidden in Ron''s pocket.


    Hermione glared at Ron fiercely, and Fanlin quickly stepped up to block between the two men. It was not the time to break out a war or something.


    Mr. Weasley had been waiting outside for the Ministry''s car, and now he put his head in.


    "Here comes the car." He said, "Harry, come on."


    Mr. Weasley forced Harry to walk across a short section of the sidewalk. Just as everyone got on the bus, Harry was stopped by Mr. Weasley. It seemed that some advice was necessary because of Sirius.


    Come down here, Mr. Weasley said quietly


    He tossed his head towards a pillar, and Harry followed him to the back of the pillar and left the others around Mrs. Weasley.


    "There is something I must tell you before you leave - Mr. Weasley said nervously.


    "Well, Mr. Weasley," said Harry, "I already know."


    "You know? How do you know that? "


    "His goal is me, isn''t it..." Harry said he was calm.


    "Er Harry, you know... " Mr. Weasley said it looked a little anxious. "No - to be honest, nothing. In this way, you didn''t break your promise to fudge, and I knew what was going on


    "Harry, you must be scared to death..."


    "No," Harry said sincerely, "really, there''s nothing to be afraid of. It''s not just him who wants to kill me." He added, because Mr. Weasley didn''t seem to believe it.


    "I''m not trying to be a hero, but seriously, Sirius Black is not more vicious than Voldemort, is he?" Mr. Weasley shuddered at the name, but soon overcame it. "Harry, I know you are, well, stronger than fudge thought. You''re not afraid. I''m happy, but..."


    "Arthur Cried Mrs. Weasley, who is now taking care of these people on the train. "Arthur, what are you doing? It''s time to go! "


    "He''s coming, Molly!" Said Mr. Weasley. But then he turned to Harry and said in a more hasty whisper, "listen, I want you to make sure --"


    "- make sure I''m obedient and stay in the castle all the time?" Said Harry gloomily. "Not exactly." Mr. Weasley said he looked more serious than ever Harry had ever seen him. "Harry, swear to me you won''t go to black." Harry glared. "What?" A loud whistle blew. The railway staff walked along the train and closed all the doors. "Promise me, Harry," Mr. Weasley said, speaking faster. "No matter what happens -"


    "why would I go to someone I knew was going to kill me?" Harry asked blankly.


    "Arthur, come on Cried Mrs. Weasley.


    The train was steaming and moving. Harry ran to the door. Ron opened the door and let Harry in. They bent over the window and waved to the Weasleys until the train turned a corner and could not see them.


    "I need to talk to you in private..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 191

    Harry, Ron, Vaseline, and Hermione follow the corridor looking for empty cars, but all of them are full, only the last one is not.


    There was only one person in the carriage, sitting by the window, sleeping soundly. Harry, Ron, vaseline and Hermione stopped on the threshold.


    The Hogwarts Express train is usually for students, who have never met an adult here, except for the witch pushing their food cart.


    The stranger was wearing an extremely worn wizard''s robe, patched in several places. He looked sick and tired. He looks very young, but his light brown hair is mixed with spontaneity.


    "Who do you think he is?" Ron shrieked. They sat down and closed the door. They sat as far away from the window as possible


    "Professor R.J. lupin." Hermione whispered immediately.


    "How do you know that?"


    "It says on his box." Hermione replied, pointing to the luggage rack on the head, where there was a small old box tied with many ropes and tied neatly. The words "Professor R.J. lupin" were printed in the corner of the box, and the letters had peeled off.


    "I don''t know what he teaches?" Ron said, frowning at Professor Lupin''s lifeless profile.


    "Obviously," said Fanlin, "there''s only one empty seat, right? "Defense against the dark arts."


    "Well I hope he can be qualified for this job, at least better than guidro and lodge... " Hermione said angrily, "Damn it, I didn''t learn anything from both of them, especially Mr. gidrow Lockhart, where did he go?"


    "It''s like America..." Vernin said, "dobby, keep an eye on it for me. Gidrow can''t stay in England anyway."


    "Indeed Harry nodded. They were the ones who had caused gydrow''s fate.


    "Well, Harry..." Ron said, "what do you want to say to us?"


    "That''s it..." Harry motioned for a few people to come over, and he whispered.


    "Mr. Weasley just said to me that Sirius escaped for me..."


    "For you?" Hermione exclaimed, "what does he want from you?"


    "Harry, did you find out..." Vaseline frowned. "Harry has been under the supervision of the Ministry of magic since he escaped from the Dursleys, as can be seen from Fudge''s agreement with Harry."


    "Agreement? Cornell fudge? Harry, why do you have an appointment with the Minister of magic


    "Hermione, Harry must have received news from the Dursleys after he left the Dursleys. They couldn''t catch Sirius, but Harry''s movements were easy for them to grasp. After all, the magic wand of each of us has the tracking mark of the Ministry of magic." Fanlin was a little discontented. He hated it. He felt that his secret would be revealed, so he had been trying to find a way to get rid of his mark through his grandmother.


    "OK..." Hermione said seriously, "Sirius Black escaped to chase you Oh, Harry You must be more careful. Be very careful. Don''t ask for trouble, Harry... "


    "I didn''t ask for trouble," Harry said angrily. "Usually trouble comes to me."


    "How stupid would Harry be to find a madman who wanted to kill him?" Said Ron, trembling.


    With the exception of Fanlin, their views on the news were much more serious than Halili had expected. Ron and Hermione seem to be more afraid of Blake than he is.


    "No one knows how he got out of Azkaban," Ron said grimly. "No one has ever done that before. And he''s a first-class criminal. "


    "But they will catch him, won''t they?" Hermione said sincerely, "I mean. They''ve asked all the Muggles to find him... "


    "I''m sorry, Hermione..." Vaseline shook his head. "I don''t think the Ministry of magic has the ability, otherwise Sirius won''t escape from Azkaban, and it will take a lot of time to hunt down some of the remaining losers after Voldemort''s fall."


    "In a word..." Hermione seemed a little scared. "Anyway, the Ministry of magic is useful..."


    "I think you should believe more in Dumbledore''s protection against Hogwarts than that..." Harry said he didn''t think much of the Ministry, though fudge was always kind to him.


    "Where is the noise?" Ron said suddenly. A faint, thin whistle came from somewhere. They searched around the car.


    "From your box, Harry." Ron said, get up on the rack and get the box. After a while, he took the pocket camera out of Harry''s robe. It spins fast on Ron''s palm, and it''s brilliant.


    "Is this a camera?" Hermione asked with interest. Stand up and want to see it carefully. "Yes You know, it''s cheap. " Ron said, "when I tie it to Errol''s leg to give it to Harry, he''s crazy.""Were you doing something at that time?" Hermione asked sharply. "No! Well I shouldn''t have used Errol. You know it''s not very good for long trips But if I don''t, how can I give Harry a present? "


    "Put it back in the box," said Harry. Because the game screamed so much, "or it''s time to wake him up." He nodded to Professor Lu Ping. Ron tucked it into an old pair of socks that Uncle Vernon had given Harry, which masked its voice, and then Ron closed the lid of the box. "We can check it at Hogwarts," said Ron, sitting down again. "Davis and bance sell this stuff, Fred and George told me."


    "Do you know anything about Hogsmeade?" Hermione asked sharply. "I read from the book that this is the only place in England where there are no Muggles..."


    "Yes, I think so," said Ron nonchalantly, "but that''s not why I want to go. I just want to go to the honey Duke


    "What is that?" Asked Hermione.


    "It''s a candy store," said Ron, with a dreamy expression on his face. "There''s everything Pepper boy Eat it and smoke in your mouth There are also oily chocolate balls, which are full of strawberry custard and regular custard, and really wonderful feather pens made of sugar. You can suck them in class, as if you are thinking about how to write next... "


    "Come on, Ron. Is that all you want?" Fanlin some speechless, although these are also very attractive to him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 192

    ¡­¡­


    "But that''s all I think of..." Ron spread out his hand, and then he continued to fall into the dreamland of wonderful candy.


    "But Hogsmeade is a very interesting place, isn''t it?" Hermione asked eagerly. "According to the book wizard monuments, that small hotel was the headquarters of the monster rebellion in 1612, and the scream shack may be the most haunted house in Britain..."


    ¡°¡­¡­ The huge ice-cream ball lets you float several inches off the ground while sucking. " Ron said, Fanlin sure, Ron certainly did not hear a word of Hermione''s words.


    Hermione looks around Harry.


    "It''s nice to leave school for a little while and explore Hogsmeade, isn''t it?"


    "I think so." Harry said dully, "when you feel that way, you must tell me."


    "What do you mean by that?" Said Ron.


    "I can''t go. The Dursleys didn''t sign the consent form for me Ron looked scared. "Won''t you go? But Maybe Professor McGonagall or someone else will allow you to go... " Harry gave a dry smile. Professor McGonagall, Dean of the Gryffindor institution. It''s a very strict person. ¡°¡­¡­ Or we can ask Fred and George that they know every secret passage out of the castle... "


    "Ron!" Hermione said sharply, "I don''t think Harry should have sneaked out of school when Blake was away from the law --"


    "yes, I expect Professor McGonagall will say that when I ask for permission." Harry said bitterly.


    "It doesn''t matter, Harry. Take a look. When Sirius is settled, we can go with you, and..." Van Lin secretly looked at Hermione, "you can use your Invisibility..."


    "I hear you, Fanlin..." Hermione said angrily, "you can''t encourage Harry."


    "But if we were with him." Ron said to Hermione, "Blake doesn''t dare --"


    "Oh, Ron, stop talking nonsense." Hermione snapped, "black has killed so many people in the crowded streets. Do you really think that black can''t do anything to Harry just because we''re here?" As she spoke, she fumbled to untie the strap from the crook mountain basket.


    "Don''t let this thing out!" Said Ron. But it was late, and crook Hill jumped out of the basket, stretched, yawned, and jumped on Ron''s lap; the drum in Ron''s pocket trembled, and Ron drove it away in anger.


    "Get out of here


    "Ron, don''t do this!" Said Hermione angrily.


    Ron was about to retort when Professor Lupin moved. They looked at him in fear, but he just turned his head in another direction, opened his mouth a little, and went back to sleep.


    As the Hogwarts Express train moved steadily north, the view outside the window became wilder and darker, and the clouds were growing thick overhead. Outside the door of their carriage, people kept moving back and forth.


    Crook mountain is now safely in an empty space, its squashed face turns to Ron, and its yellow eyes look into Ron''s pocket.


    At one o''clock, the food truck plottered up to their door.


    "Do you think we should wake him up?" Ron asked awkwardly, nodding to Professor Lupin. "He looks like he needs something to eat."


    Hermione approached Professor Lupin carefully.


    "Oh - Professor?" She said, "I''m sorry - Professor?"


    He didn''t move.


    "Don''t worry, dear," said the witch, handing Harry a large row of pancakes. "If he wakes up hungry, go to the front driver and find me."


    "Is he sleeping?" Ron said quietly, as the witch closed the door. "I mean - he''s not dead, is he?"


    "Joking lan¡­¡­ How could they die... " Fanlin? If they don''t have to frown for the sake of magic, then it''s easy for them to die.


    However, Fanlin almost said that lupin was a werewolf, which made him very wary. Some things should not be said indiscriminately.


    "Fanlin?" Hermione looked at Van Lin strangely. She heard the syllables, but Van Lin didn''t say it all. It made van Lin look strange.


    "No, no, he''s breathing." Hermione whispered, taking the large pan of pancakes Harry handed her.


    Professor Lu Ping may not be a good companion, but he is useful to them in this carriage. In the afternoon, it began to rain, and the outline of the rolling hills blurred out of the window, and then they heard footsteps in the corridor, and then three of their least favorite people came: Draco Malfoy, followed by his two close friends, Vincent Clara and Gregory Goyle. (everyday brush presence)


    Draco Malfoy and Harry have been enemies since they first met on the Hogwarts Express train. Malfoy, pale and sarcastic, was a Slytherin student; he was a seeker on Slytherin''s Quidditch team, while Harry played the same role with Gryffindor. Crabbe and Goyle seem to have been born to listen to Malfoy. Both of them had big arms, round waists and strong muscles; Crabbe was taller, his hair cut like a pudding pot, and his neck was thick; Gore was short, hairy, and had arms like a gorilla."Well, look who this is," Malfoy said in his usual lazy drawl, opening the door of the carriage, "Porter and Weasley."


    Goyle and Crabbe burst into laughter.


    "I heard your father finally made a fortune this summer, Weasley?" Malfoy said, "your mother didn''t die of shock, did she?"


    "Your mouth is still so ugly, Malfoy." Fanlin put down the book, for Malfoy''s interference, Fanlin said very powerless.


    Ron stood up so fast that he kicked the crook mountain basket to the ground. Professor Lu Ping snorted.


    "Who is that?" Malfoy asked. When he saw lupin, he could not help but step back.


    "The new teacher." Harry said he also stood up to bring Ron back when needed. "What were you talking about, Malfoy?" Malfoy''s small pale eyes narrowed; he was not stupid enough to challenge a teacher.


    "Let''s go." He muttered angrily to Clara and Goyle, and they walked away. Harry and Ron sat down again, and Ron stroked his knuckles. "I don''t want to hear Malfoy''s nonsense this year," he said angrily. "I mean it. As soon as he teases our family again, I''m going to grab his head -- "said Ron.


    "Ron," Hermione shrieked, pointing to Professor Lupin. "Be careful..." But Professor Lu Ping is still asleep. As the train continued northward, it rained more and more; now the windows were a thick, sticky gray, and gradually deepened, until the lights in the corridors and on the luggage rack were on. The train was rickety, the rain was knocking on the window and the wind was howling, but Professor Lu Ping was still sleeping.


    "We are about to arrive." ''lean forward and look at Professor Lupin, leaning against the now completely dark window,'' said Ron. As soon as he had finished this sentence, the train slowed down. "Great." Ron said, standing up and carefully bypassing Professor Lupin to see what was going on outside. "I''m starving. I want to eat a big meal..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 193

    "Impossible, Ron..." Fanlin put down the book, no accident, this is Dementors on the car to check.


    He pulled out his wand. "Time is not up yet. We always arrive at night."


    "We can''t be here." Said Hermione, looking at her watch. "Then why did it stop?"


    The train went slower and slower. The sound of the wheels is less, and the wind and rain outside the window is louder. Harry was closest to the door and got up to see what was going on in the corridor. In all the carriages on the side of the corridor, there were people looking out. There''s a bang on the rack. It means the train stops in the distance. Then all of a sudden all the lights went out and they were thrown into total darkness.


    "What''s the matter?" Ron''s voice came from behind Harry.


    "Ouch Hermione gasped, "Ron, that''s my foot!" Harry fumbled back to his seat. "Did you say the train broke down?"


    "I don''t know..."


    There was a short squeak, and Harry saw Ron''s vague black outline. Ron wiped a clean spot on the windowpane and was looking out. "There''s something moving there," said Ron. "I guess people are going out..."


    The door of the carriage suddenly opened and someone fell on Harry''s leg in pain.


    "Sorry! Do you know what happened? Ouch! Sorry... "


    "Hello, Neville." Harry said, touching Neville''s coat in the dark and pulling him up. "Harry? Is that you What happened? "


    "I don''t know! Sit down... "


    There was a loud hissing and a cry of pain, and Neville had been sitting on crook hill by mistake.


    "Be careful, Neville!" "Lumos!" exclaimed Fanlin


    The blue light from van Lin''s wand lit up the whole box. The box became very crowded. There were four of them, together with Neville and Professor Lupin.


    Fanlin looked in the direction of Professor Lupin. According to the reason, there was no reason why lupin could still sleep. Besides, Lupin was close to the window, and there were some signs of ice on it. Fanlin was sure that when the Dementor inspected here, the window would definitely freeze completely.


    "Neville, what are you doing here?" Hermione asked. She was a little cold, and then she leaned on van Lin''s side.


    "I want to go to the conductor and ask what''s going on. After all, the train stopped suddenly and all the equipment seemed to be broken."


    "It''s getting colder and colder..." Harry rubbed his hands to bring some temperature to his body.


    So was Hermione. Van Lin could feel Hermione''s hand cold. He patted Hermione with one hand to reassure the girl.


    "Incendio!" Van Lin changed his magic spell. Although he had some resistance to the cold, other people did not. Lupin did not count. The wolf man''s physique enabled him to survive well in the Siberian Plain under the severe winter.


    "What''s the matter?" Hermione asked. She had recovered a little from the heat of the fire, but she was still a little cold.


    At this time, all the little witches responded, and they recited the fire spell respectively. A few groups of smiling fire appeared in the box, but it was very weak, and it was extinguished without shaking twice, and the flame of Fanlin became unsteady.


    "What happened? How could this happen? " Ron asked, the cold, which had been dispelled by the fire, came again.


    "I don''t know..." Said Harry.


    There was a sound coming from outside. It seemed that something was coming.


    "What is it?" Harry seemed to want to stand up and have a look, but before he got up, the box door opened slowly.


    Harry was startled, and Hermione nervously grabbed van Lin''s arm.


    In came a cloaked monster that was as tall as the ceiling. Its face is completely hidden under the turban. Harry''s eyes went down, and what he saw made his stomach constrict: a hand came out of his cloak, and it shimmered, gray, thin and scabby, as if something had died, soaked in water and rotted The hand appeared in less than a second. The monster under the cloak seemed to feel Hushi''s gaze, and the hand suddenly shrank into the folds of the black cloak. Then, whatever it was, the thing under the turban took a breath, long, slow, and trembling, as if trying to suck something out of the surroundings except air.


    A chill swept over them. Harry felt his breath condense in his chest. The chill penetrated through his skin, cold to his chest, cold to his heart Harry''s eyes rolled up. He couldn''t see anything. He was submerged in the cold. In the ear surging, like the current in the impact. He was pulled down and the sound in his ears became louder Then, from a distance, he heard screams, terrible, frightened, pleading screams. He wants to help people who are screaming, no matter who they are, but he can''t A thick white fog surrounded him, inside himFanlin can''t help but be anxious to see Harry. It''s a Dementor''s kiss. They will suck all your happy memories away.


    Fanlin tried hard to recall the casting skills of the patron saint mantra, but he felt a little numb in his brain. It was brought to him by Dementors. It was cold and cruel. He suddenly thought of the monster in his mind


    Hermione seemed to tremble. She nervously clenched van Lin''s arm. Her hand was cold. Suddenly, van Lin suddenly remembered that Hermione was still behind him.


    In a flash, all the memories of Hogwarts came up. It was the first time I saw Hermione, and the disaster they had together, troll, baslisk


    Van Lin felt that he had regained control of his body. His arm was a little stiff, but he still waved it.


    "Expectoparonum!"


    The incantation that sounded was not only Fanlin, but lupin also woke up in time. He did not hesitate. They displayed the patron saint Mantra at the same time.


    However, the difference is that Professor Lu Ping summoned a complete silver wolf, while the Fanlin was just a cluster of silver light. They were held together to form a virtual shadow of a ferret.


    The two patrons roared out and slapped the Dementor who attacked Harry on the wall. The Dementor let out a painful roar under his cloak.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 194

    ¡­¡­


    "Harry! Harry! Are you all right? " Someone was hitting him in the face. "Why What''s the matter? "


    Harry opened his eyes. There were lights above him, the floor was shaking - the Hogwarts Express was moving again, the lights were on again.


    He seemed to have slipped from his seat to the floor. Ron and Hermione knelt beside him, and he could see Professor Lupin and vaseline bending down to look at him. Oh, by the way, and Neville. Neville is in the back. At his feet is crook hill. The box looks very small.


    He felt very uncomfortable; he reached out and pushed his glasses up and felt the cold sweat on his face.


    Ron and Hermione helped him back to his seat. "Are you all right?" Ron asked nervously. "It''s OK," said Harry, looking at the door quickly. The turban monster is gone. "What happened? Where''s the monster? Who was screaming just now


    "No one screams, Harry!" Said Fanlin, who had just put away his wand.


    Harry looked around the bright carriage. Ron and Neville were looking at him, both pale.


    "But I heard a scream..." Harry said, but with a crack they all jumped up.


    Professor Lu Ping is breaking a big piece of chocolate into small pieces. "Here you are," he said to Harry, handing him a very large piece, "eat it. It''s good for you. "


    "You''d better eat it!" "Thank you very much, Professor Lupin, so that I can go out and buy Harry two chocolates..."


    Harry took the chocolate, but didn''t eat it.


    "What was that just now?" Harry asked.


    "A Dementor," Professor Lupin pulled out more chocolates and handed out chocolates to everyone. "A Dementor from Azkaban."


    "You can have one too. I think he needs him very much." Lupin said that he put the last piece of chocolate into van Lin''s hand.


    "Thank you, Professor Lupin. I think it would be interesting for you to teach us defense against the dark arts."


    "Oh?" Lu Ping said with a smile, "how do you know that?"


    At this time, everyone glared at lupin and van Lin. Professor Lupin kneaded the empty chocolate wrapping paper into a ball and put it into his pocket.


    "As a matter of fact, we need to change two professors this semester. One of them is a familiar professor. Of course, if you want to teach this course, I don''t think President Dumbledore will mind..." Van Lin said he put chocolate in his mouth and put a warm-up spell on everyone.


    "Well, forget it. I still can''t do it However, I really want to teach you defense against the dark arts. No accident, you may be the best student I''ve ever met. To succeed at the end of grade two is to cast the patron saint mantra, which is very rare... "


    "Thank you..." Lu Ping felt the warm-up mantra from Fanlin not only felt relaxed, but also said, "good guardian God, maybe after a period of time, it will be fully realized, but I''m more curious about how you have so much magic? "


    "Experienced some things, and then some other factors..." Van Lin laughs. He pushes Hermione and others back to their chairs. There''s nothing to be nervous about now.


    "Well, I think I need to talk to the conductor." Professor Lupin stood up and walked out.


    "I don''t understand What happened just now? " Said Harry, wiping the sweat off his face again. "Yes That guy Dementors Stand there and look around. I mean, I think it does, I can''t see its face And you You... "


    "I think you''re scared or something," said Ron, still terrified. "You''re stiff, you fall off your seat and start twitching..."


    And then she said, "Vaseline held on to her wands, and there was tension in her hands.


    "Then I only saw that Fanlin read a mantra, and Professor Lu Ping. There was a silver light in front of their wands. Professor Luping''s silver light was a wolf, and Fanlin''s was still very vague, but it was also the form of an animal. Two animals drove the Dementor out."


    "It''s terrible..." Neville recalled what he had just experienced. "It was as if the air had frozen and all the happiness had disappeared..."


    "Thank you, Fanlin..." Harry said, and then he thought about himself.


    "Are there any of you who fall off your seats?" Harry asked awkwardly.


    "No Ron said, looking anxiously at Harry again. "Neville is shaking, but..."


    Harry doesn''t understand. He felt weak and trembling, as if he had just recovered from a bad flu; he began to feel embarrassed. How can he be so scared when others are OK?


    Professor Lu Ping has come back. He stopped when he came in, looked around, gave a smile and said, "I didn''t poison the chocolate, you know..."Harry took a bite. To his surprise, a warm current suddenly spread to the tips of his fingers and toes.


    "We''ll be at Hogwarts in ten minutes." Professor Lupin said, "Hello, Harry?" Harry didn''t ask Professor Lupin how to know his name. "All right." He whispered, sorry.


    "What is a Dementor?" Harry asked, looking at Van Lin, he always felt that Professor Lupin didn''t want to talk to him about it, and that they had just met.


    "Guard of Azkaban..." Van Lin frowned, "a group of evil aggregates, in their bodies can only find fear, tragedy, loneliness and other negative things. According to the records, they suddenly appeared from an abyss in the deep ocean, which was originally called the hell abyss..."


    "Very well," said fanlington, "but no one has been there. The Dementor''s kiss is not for fun, and there is no place for it now."


    "What are they doing here?" Hermione asked. She was terrified. "How could the Ministry of magic use this thing to guard Azkaban..."


    "Who knows..." "After all, Dementors are not tired, and the Ministry of magic doesn''t need to be so kind to the prisoners in Azkaban. As for what they''re doing..."


    Van Lin gave Professor Lupin a meaningful look. "Of course, it''s to hunt down Sirius Black, the escaped prisoner from Azkaban..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 195

    For the rest of the journey, they didn''t talk much. In Fanlin, the purpose of the Dementors is said, and all of them fall into a dead silence.


    Finally. The train finally stopped at Hogwarts station, and it was a real flurry as the owl crowed, the cat mewed, and Neville''s pet toad was croaking under his hat. The little platform was frozen, and the cold rain was falling.


    "First graders come here!" Cried a familiar voice. Harry, Ron, vaseline and Hermione turned around and saw Hagrid''s massive figure at the other end of the platform. He is waving to the panicked new students to take them on the traditional journey across the lake. I really hope that this year there is not that unfortunate man pushed into the water by the mermaid. I hope so.


    "All right, you four?" Hagrid yelled at them over the heads. They waved to him, but there was no chance to speak to him because people around them were pushing them along the platform. Harry, Ron, Vaseline, and Hermione followed the other students of the school down a rough, muddy road, where at least a hundred carriages were waiting for the rest of the students, each pulled by an invisible horse. Harry could only assume that, because when they got into a wagon and closed the door, the carriage would start to run automatically and stumble all the way.


    There was a faint smell of mildew and straw in the carriage. Harry felt better after eating chocolate, but he still felt weak. Ron and Hermione have been watching him secretly, as if afraid of his collapse again.


    In front of the carriage was a pair of magnificent cast-iron doors, flanked by stone pillars and winged boars. Harry saw two larger Dementors in turban standing guard on both sides of the gate.


    Another cold wave seemed to come upon him; Harry shrank into the rough seat and closed his eyes until they entered the gate.


    The carriage increased its speed on the long sloping lane until it reached the castle; Hermione leaned out of the window and watched the turrets and towers approach them. At last, the carriage came to a lurch, and Hermione and van Lin got out.


    As Harry and Ron got out of the car, there was a long, slow voice in his ear.


    "I heard you fainted, didn''t you, Potter? Is Longbottom telling the truth? Did you really faint? "


    Malfoy pushed past Hermione, blocking Harry''s way through the stone steps into the castle, and he looked proud. The pale eyes flashed maliciously.


    "Go away, Malfoy." Said Ron, biting his teeth.


    "Have you fainted, Weasley?" Said Malfoy aloud. "Did that terrible old man scare you, Weasley?"


    "I think it''s better to move your body out of front of Hermione before you can successfully provoke me and have a close friendly with me..." Said Fanlin, who didn''t mind a pleasant bout of hurt each other with Malfoy.


    "Why, Fanlin..." Malfoy said, "you think you can scare me?"


    "You can try, Malfoy Don''t brush the sense of being in front of me, or I don''t mind cutting this Malfoy white flower into a flower bone flower... "


    Fanlin is really bored, Dementors, and darn Sirius, and most importantly, Malfoy pushed Hermione That''s the point.


    "Little white flower?" Malfoy was confused. He repeated, but soon he realized that it was stupid.


    However, before Malfoy broke out a new round of muzzle attack and threw a wave of sarcasm at Fanlin, Professor Lu Ping''s arrival restrained Malfoy''s death to a certain extent.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked a gentle voice. Professor Lu Ping just got out of a carriage.


    Malfoy glared haughtily at Professor Lupin, looking at the patch on Professor Lupin''s robe and the tattered box.


    There was a sarcastic tone in his voice and he said, "Oh, no Oh Professor Then he giggled at Clara and Goyle and led them up the stone steps into the castle.


    "It''s hopeless..." Fanlin helpless to, Malfoy is a spoiled child.


    "Well Let''s go. " Said Hermione, who pushed Harry behind her back to hurry up, and the four joined the crowd on the stone steps, past the huge oak door and into the deep vestibule, where the torches were shining brightly. There is a magnificent marble staircase leading up the hall.


    The door to the right of the auditorium was open; Harry followed the crowd to the hall, but he had not had time to look at the magic ceiling The ceiling is dark and dark tonight A voice called, "Potter! Granger! Al! I want to see the three of you


    Harry was surprised when the three turned. Professor McGonagall, the dean of Gryffindor, was greeting them across the crowd. She was a severe looking witch with her hair in a tight bun; her sharp eyes wore a pair of square glasses.


    "Don''t worry about Harry!" Van Lin whispered, "Professor McGonagall should just care about things on the train, but What did she ask Hermione and me for... " Fanlin is at a loss.Harry pushed in front of her, feeling something was going to happen; Professor McGonagall always made him feel that something was wrong.


    "Don''t look so sad I''m just going to have a word with you in the office. " She told them. "Weasley, go over there."


    Ron stares as Professor McGonagall leads Harry, van leen and Hermione out of the chattering crowd; they accompany her through the lobby, up the marble stairs, and down the corridor.


    They went into her office, which was a small room with a welcome fire in the fireplace. Professor McGonagall immediately motioned to the three of Fanlin to sit down.


    Sitting behind the table, she suddenly said, "Professor Lu Ping sent an owl first. He said that you were subjected to a Dementor''s surprise inspection on the train. Porter fainted, and Al released a nearly complete patron mantra..."


    Before Harry could answer. There was a slight knock on the door, and Madame Pomfrey, the head nurse, came in in in a hurry.


    Harry felt himself blushing. He fainted, or whatever he did, even if people didn''t make a fuss about it, it was bad enough.


    "It''s you two kids," said Madame Pomfrey. "You must have done something dangerous, and this little girl..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 196

    "This..." Van Lin looked at Mrs. Pomfrey who put her hand up. "I''m nothing. It''s Harry. He fainted..."


    "Fainted?" Said Madame Pomfrey, who immediately changed her goals.


    "One of them has cast the patron curse, and the other has been attacked by Dementors." Professor McGonagall said seriously, "Mrs. Pomfrey, you''d better examine them both carefully."


    They exchanged an inconspicuous look, and Madame Pomfrey cackled in disapproval.


    "Keep Dementors around the school," she muttered, pushing Harry''s hair away and touching his forehead. "He won''t be the first to collapse. Yeah, he''s cold and wet. Those are terrible things, and their impact on people who can''t stand it -- "


    " I''m not untouchable! " Said Harry angrily.


    "Of course you are not." Said Madame Pomfrey absently, touching Harry''s pulse. "What does he need?" Mrs. Pomfrey asked briskly, "bed rest? Should he spend the night in the hospital? "


    "I''m fine!" Said Harry, jumping up.


    If he had to go to the hospital, Draco Malfoy didn''t know what to say, and he felt like a torment.


    "All right. He should have at least some chocolate. " Said Madame Pomfrey, trying to look into Harry''s eyes.


    "I''ve had some," said Harry. "Professor Lupin gave me some. He gave it to everyone


    "Is it?" Mrs. Pomfrey said approvingly, "so we have a teacher in defense of the dark arts who has mastered the treatment."


    As for "as for..." Madame Pomfrey put her hand on van leen, who also accepted his fate. Professor McGonagall would not let him leave without checking.


    "You cast a patron curse?" Madame Pomfrey was not sure. "He has a lot of magic."


    "That''s good." Professor McGonagall nodded and turned to Harry. "Are you sure you''re OK, Potter?"


    "Of course..." Harry was sure, "I''m fine..."


    "Good. Please wait outside. Miss Granger and I will have a word about her schedule, and then we can go to dinner together


    Harry, Fanling and Madame Pomfrey came into the corridor, and Madame Pomfrey left him and went back to the side hall, muttering something to herself all the way.


    The two of them only waited a few minutes before Hermione appeared, looking very happy for something. Behind her was Professor McGonagall, and the four of them went down the stairs to the auditorium.


    The auditorium was a sea of pointed black hats; each long table was filled with students, and their faces were illuminated by thousands of candles, which were suspended in the air above the table. Professor flyaway, a little white haired wizard, walked out of the auditorium with an old hat and a three legged stool.


    "Oh," Hermione said softly, "we missed the branch ceremony."


    New students at Hogwarts wear a branch hat to decide which college they should go to, and the hat will shout out the most suitable College for them (Gryffindor, Ravenclaw, hufflepach or Slytherin).


    Professor McGonagall walked slowly to her empty seat in the teacher''s seat, while van Lin, Hermione and Harry moved as quietly as possible in the opposite direction, the Gryffindor table.


    As they walked along the back of the auditorium, people looked back at them, and several people pointed at Harry. He fainted in front of Dementors. Did it spread so fast? The three of them sat next to Ron, who had a seat for them.


    "What was the matter with you just now?" Ron whispered to Harry.


    Harry began to explain to him in a low voice, but then the principal stood up and spoke, and he stopped.


    Professor Dumbledore, though very old, always gives the impression of being energetic. His hair and beard were several feet long, he wore semicircular glasses, and his nose hooked badly. He is often said to be the greatest wizard of the day, but Harry respects him not for that. You can''t help but trust Professor Dumbledore. When Harry saw him smiling at the whole class, Harry felt that for the first time since the Dementor entered the train compartment, he had really calmed down.


    "Welcome!" Professor Dumbledore said the candle lit his beard. "Welcome to Hogwarts in the new school year! I have a few words to say to all of you. One of them is very serious. I think it''s better to make it clear before you get confused by this delicious meal... "


    Dumbledore cleared his throat and went on. "After they searched the Hogwarts Express, you must all know. At present, our school will receive a number of Dementors from Azkaban. They come here to perform the official duties of the Ministry of magic


    He stopped for a moment, and thought of Mr. Weasley''s saying that Dumbledore was not happy with Dementors guarding the school.


    In fact, van Lin didn''t think Dementors could stop Sirius. He had managed to escape once, and there was Professor Lu Ping in the school.Van Lin looked in the direction of lupin. According to the basic law, a fugitive was followed by a large number of Aurors. Sirius Black had no chance to contact lupin, otherwise he would not be caught in Azkaban.


    So now Fanlin is not sure whether Professor Lupin has ever been in contact with Sirius, and even if he does, it will be another matter.


    Dumbledore continues his opening address


    "They are stationed at all entrances to the school site," Dumbledore continued. "During their stay here, I must make it clear that no one is allowed to leave the school without permission. Dementors should not be cheated by tricks or disguises - not even invisibility suits. " He added the sentence without expression.


    Harry and Ron looked at each other, and vaseline felt that Dumbledore had specially added the invisible cloak to Harry. On Christmas day of the first grade, Dumbledore was not sure what would happen this semester, and the unknown was the most terrible.


    "Dementors are not born to know what a request or an excuse is. So I warn each and every one of you: don''t give them any excuse to hurt you. I count on the prefects, as well as our new presidents of the boys'' Union and the girls'' Union, to make sure that no student conflicts with Dementors. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 197

    ¡­¡­


    "It''s more gratifying," he continued, "that this year, I''m happy to welcome two new teachers to our team.


    "The first was Professor Lupin, who readily agreed to fill the gap in defense against the dark arts."


    There were some scattered, less enthusiastic applause. Only the students who had been on the train in the same car as him clapped hard, and Harry was one of them. Professor Lu Ping, sitting among all the well-dressed teachers, looked extremely shabby.


    However, Fanlin always feels strange. You should know that Professor Lu Ping is a werewolf, and the wolf poison potion can not completely restore Professor Lu Ping''s figure. What he can do is just suppress him.


    Van Lin secretly looked at Professor Snape, his teacher, more terrible than ever. Teaching a Gryffindor was enough to upset Professor Snape, and he did not apply for the position of defense against the dark arts this semester.


    Fanlin knew that Professor Snape wanted this position very much. From the shadow of the black magic God front created by him, we can see that the power is huge, a successful restricted level black magic spell


    Van Lim noticed that Professor Snape''s face turned blue. It was Lupin''s fault that caused this. He would rather let a werewolf come than let him teach.


    As a matter of fact, van Lim didn''t want Professor Snape to accept the position. Voldemort''s curse was not for fun. It was no secret that no defense against the dark arts professor could last for a year.


    "As for the second teacher we appointed," the less enthusiastic applause for Professor Lu Ping disappeared. Dumbledore went on, "well, I''m sorry to tell you that Professor ketelbourne, our teacher in the conservation of magical biology, retired at the end of last year to spend more time with his remaining mischievous. However, I am happy to say that it is not anyone else but ruber Hagrid, who has agreed to serve as a teacher in addition to being a game keeper. "


    Harry, Ron and Hermione looked at each other with big eyes and small eyes. Then they joined in the applause, and the applause on Gryffindor''s table was particularly enthusiastic. Harry leaned forward to look at Hagrid, his face flushed, staring at his big hands, his smile hidden in his messy black beard.


    "Sure enough..." Fanlin wry smile, this year''s magic animal protection class chaos must be inevitable, he should pay attention to. However, van Lin was very willing to celebrate for Hagrid as a friend.


    "We should have known that for a long time!" Ron roared, pounding the table. "Who else would let us get a biting book?"


    "We have already guessed that, and van Lin said on the train..." Hermione said angrily, "it''s just that you didn''t notice..."


    However, Ron obviously didn''t care about these small details. For Hermione''s slapping, Ron said he didn''t care at all.


    Harry, Ron and Hermione were the last to stop clapping. When Professor Dumbledore started talking again. They saw Hagrid wiping his eyes with a tablecloth.


    "Well, I think the important thing is over," said Dumbledore. "Start eating."


    The golden plate and goblet in front of them suddenly filled with food and drink. Harry suddenly felt very hungry, so he took some of the food he could reach and began to eat.


    It was a great meal; the hall echoed with laughter and the clash of knives and forks. However, Harry, Ron and Hermione were eager to finish their meal and talk to Hagrid. Although van Lin is not very optimistic, but he does not intend to be a disappointment, one is as a student, the latter is as a friend.


    They know what it means to him to be a teacher. Hagrid was not a fully qualified Wizard: in the third grade, he was expelled from Hogwarts for a mistake he had not made. It was Harry, Ron, vaseline and Hermione who cleaned Hagrid''s reputation last year.


    The last small piece of pumpkin pie disappeared from the golden plate, and Dumbledore said it was time for everyone to go to bed and the four of them got the chance.


    "Congratulations, Hagrid!" As they approached the teacher''s seat, Hermione shrieked.


    "Thanks to all three of you." He looked up and looked at them with the napkin.


    "I can''t believe Great man, Dumbledore Professor ketterbourne said that when he was fed up with it, he went straight to me That''s what I always wanted... " He was so excited that he covered his face with a napkin.


    "Hagrid..." Fanlin hesitated, "as a friend, I would like to believe you But In short, you will do well, and we will all help you! "


    "Yes, Hagrid..." Hermione thought, "we can help you make teaching plans and teaching plans together. You must prepare these..."


    "What is that?" Ron is confused.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Don''t you understand the plan, Ron... " "Teachers in Muggle schools have this stuff. They can make notes of what they need to teach, including extended content, so that teaching can go on perfectly," he said"This is really..." Ron murmured, "it''s so hard. I thought I could just follow the book..."


    "I thought it was..." Hagrid was embarrassed to say, "but I should get used to it soon with your help."


    "But Hagrid..." Van Lin frowned, "I have to remind you of one thing, do not take Norborg as your teaching content, which is not required by the textbook, and it is not something that can be displayed..."


    "Oh Good... " Hagrid nodded. "That''s what I meant. I thought nobo was gentle..."


    "My God..." Fanlin helplessly said, "that''s a dangerous creature. He shouldn''t appear in the teaching class. The Ministry of magic will not allow it..."


    "How many of you..." Professor McGonagall came up and said, "I think it''s time for you to go back to bed, especially the three of you." Professor McGonagall''s eyes swept over Harry, van leen and Hermione. They not only felt a chill in their bodies.


    "Yes, Professor McGonagall..." The four said in unison.


    Professor McGonagall''s face softened, "too much for you to spend your free time with Hagrid Professor, discuss the teaching content of the magical animal protection course. Professor Hagrid will certainly welcome the help of the four of you


    "Yes, Professor McGonagall."


    After a brief farewell to Hagrid, they all went back to the Gryffindor lounge to feel the familiar environment. Several people were exhausted, and rest became the main theme at this time.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 198

    The next morning, Fanlin and others began a new round of busy life.


    The first days of school are always hard and long. After enjoying such a long leisure time, no one will enter the state at the first time, at least in Fanlin.


    Every morning after the morning class, Fanlin is always used to go to Meimei for a sleep. The beautiful holiday life is always so comfortable. It will be even more perfect if it is not chased by Sirius Black.


    However, time can not always stay in the holiday life, the next morning, van Lin, Harry, Ron and Hermione several people into the hall for breakfast, the daily ridicule hit.


    But this time, Malfoy has a new round of materials, shocked, Porter ran into a Dementor, and that kind of thing happened between them.


    Well, Harry fainted on the train became the focus at this time, Malfoy said vividly, pretending to faint when Harry passed by Malfoy.


    Ignore him, "said Hermione, who was walking behind Harry." just ignore him. It''s not worth it... "


    "Hey, Potter!" Screamed pansy Parkinson, one of Slytherin''s girls with a poodle face. "Potter! Here''s the camera monster, Potter! Ho, Ho, Ho


    Harry sat down in a seat at the Gryffindor table, next to George Weasley. "The new third year curriculum." George said, handing it out to everyone, "what''s the matter with you, Harry?"


    "Malfoy." Ron said, sitting on the other side of George. Looking back at the Slytherin table. George looked up just in time to see Malfoy pretending to faint again. "That little fool," he said calmly, "he was not so cocky last night in that Dementor train. Scared to our car, didn''t you, Fred


    "I almost didn''t pee myself." Said Fred, glancing contemptuously at Malfoy. "I''m not particularly happy myself," said George. "Those Dementors are terrible things..."


    "Maybe you can enjoy Malfoy''s face after Quidditch. It must be interesting." There was a piece of bread in Van Lin''s mouth, and his words were vague, which made Hermione give him a resentful look.


    "Can''t you eat your mouth before you talk?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Sorry Van Lin grinned awkwardly, and he put the sandwich he had just raised into the silver plate in front of him.


    "Van Lin is right, Harry. You can wait until Quidditch matches to teach him a lesson. It''s really not worth being angry with him now." Hermione said she took a look at her timetable and happily put it on the table.


    "Well, there''s a new lesson to take today." Van Lin put a lipstick in his mouth, and he forgot Hermione''s words


    However, Hermione didn''t pay attention to his behavior. She was very happy. "Yes, there are several new classes to be taught..."


    "Several doors?" Fanlin looked at Hermione suspiciously, "only divination today?"


    "Hee hee..." Hermione laughed. She didn''t say anything.


    "Why..." Van Lim picked up Hermione''s schedule and he frowned.


    "Why did you take all the classes? You are going to take ten courses today. You have no time to go... "


    "I''ll do something about it. I''ve already talked to Professor McGonagall Hermione said triumphantly that Professor McGonagall was perfect to help her solve the problem.


    "Time..."


    "All right, Fanlin." Hermione said, "don''t you say it. I''ve made up my mind."


    "But look," said Ron, laughing, "see this morning? Nine o''clock, divination. Next, at nine o''clock, Muggle research, and... " Ron was closer to the schedule and couldn''t believe, "look Below this is arithmetic divination, nine o''clock. I mean, I know you''re good, Hermione, but nobody''s as good as that. How can you take three classes at once


    Of course, "I can''t do three classes at the same time."


    "Well, then..."


    "Pass me the jam." Said Hermione.


    "But..."


    "Oh, Ron, my schedule is a little full. What does that have to do with you?" Said Hermione sharply. "I''ll tell you, I''ve had a complete talk with Professor McGonagall."


    "OK..." Ron''s face embarrassed, he inexplicably suffered another attack, he looked at Van Lin discontentedly. This makes Fanlin feel very Well, treat differently


    The quarrel didn''t last long. After a while, Hagrid walked into the hall with a dead ferret, which made Fanling feel very upset. After all, his Animagus was a ferret.


    "Hagrid..." "What are you doing with this?" asked Fanlin


    "You mean this?" Hagrid shook the ferret in his hand. "This is the food. I''m going to use it today. Magic animal protection class You know, I''m All right... "


    Hagrid had some incoherent words, but Van Lin also roughly recognized what Hagrid meant, but it still made van Lin feel uncomfortable."All right?" He asked eagerly, as if to ask Fanlin what he was wearing, but he did not give a few people an opportunity to answer.


    Hagrid continued, "you''re going to have my first class! After lunch! I got up at five o''clock and got everything done I hope my wife is plain I Become a teacher To be honest... "


    He grinned at them and walked to the teacher''s desk, still waving the dead ferret.


    "I don''t know what he''s preparing for?" There was a trace of anxiety in his voice, said Ron.


    "I don''t like it when he feeds on ferrets anyway..." Fanlin was discontented. He took a big bite of the sandwich, as if to vent his anger on the food.


    After a while, the breakfast time was so bad that several people took good things and began to walk to the north building.


    The divination class is located in Hogwarts'' North Tower. According to Percy''s information, they are going to turn right on the eighth floor of the North Building and then walk through an extra long spiral staircase.


    This made the van Lins look for a long time. After two years at Hogwarts, they had never been to the North Tower of Hogwarts.


    The professor who taught them how to do divination was Professor Sybil Delaney. According to the experience of Fred and George, she was always crazy, and she always liked to make some bad predictions in the first class.


    In the eyes of van Lin, there is no doubt that Professor trauney wants to give freshmen a strong sense of awe for divination.


    However, according to the memory, although professor traney is very unreliable, once she is in a state of prophecy, her words are still very useful.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 199

    "Hurry up..." Hermione urges her to be behind van Lin and Ron and Harry behind.


    "You two, I think it''s time to do more exercise."


    "It''s too high..." Ron dressed in coarse clothes, lazy time let his body completely relax, which also caused him at the moment the scene of confusion.


    Fanlin walked quickly two steps, the door of divination class is there, there is only one door here. Opening the door, he came to one of the strangest classrooms he had ever seen.


    In fact, it''s not a classroom at all. It''s more of a mixture of lofts and old-fashioned teahouses. There are at least twenty small round tables crowded in the classroom. Each table is surrounded by Indian calico armchairs and bulging little cushions. Everything was illuminated by a dim scarlet light; the curtains were drawn, and many of the lamps were covered in crimson shades.


    The classroom was sultry, the fireplace was full, and there was a big copper pot burning on the fire, so the fire gave out a dull, greasy smell. The round walls are surrounded by shelves filled with dusty feathers, candle heads, worn-out playing cards, numerous silver crystal balls and a large number of tea sets.


    "Welcome," said the voice, "it''s nice to finally see you in the physical world."


    Professor trawley''s voice sounded in a shadow, which startled Fanlin.


    When Professor trawley walked into the place where the fire was shining, they saw that she was very thin; her big glasses magnified her eyes several times, and she wore a light, transparent, gauze like shawl with countless necklaces and beads on her slender neck, and bracelets and rings on her arms and hands.


    "Hello, Professor Trelawney!" A few people said hello, but they didn''t expect Professor Trelawney to stand in the shadow of the door as soon as they opened the door.


    After all, according to the events in memory, both of trasney''s prophecies for Harry have come into effect, which means that Professor trawley is a man of real ability, and many forecasters take it for granted.


    "Sit down, my child." Professor trouney motioned for a few people to go in and sit down. So the four people casually found a chapter round table and sat on the table, with tea cups and crystal balls on it.


    "Welcome to divination," Professor Trelawney said, sitting in a winged armchair in front of the fireplace. "I''m professor tralawney, and you may not have seen me before. I found that the busy school life made my day blur


    No one said anything about such an unusual declaration. Professor trawley carefully rearranged the shawl and continued, "you took divination, which is the most difficult of all magic arts. I must warn you from the beginning: if you don''t have a vision, there is very little I can teach you. In this respect, books can only take you so far... "


    After hearing this, Harry and Ron both looked at Hermione with a smile. Hermione was surprised to hear that the course books were of little use.


    "Many witches and witches, despite their genius in making loud bangs, smells and sudden invisibility, can''t see through the future through the fog." Professor trawley went on, her huge glowing eyes moving from face to face. "Only a few people have this talent. You, boy, "she said suddenly to Neville, who almost fell off his cushion." how''s your grandmother? "


    "I think it''s good." Said Neville, trembling.


    "If I were you, I''m not so sure, honey." Professor Trelawney said the fire flashed on her long emerald earrings. Neville couldn''t breathe. Professor Trelawney continued calmly, "this year we''re learning all kinds of basic divination. The first semester was devoted to the interpretation of tea leaves. We should learn palmistry next term. By the way, my dear, "she said suddenly to Pavati Patil," Beware of red haired men. "


    Pavati took a frightened look at Ron, who was sitting right behind her. Pavati moved his chair a little away from Ron.


    "In the summer semester," Professor trawley continued, "we will learn to watch crystal balls If we''ve learned the omen of fire. Unfortunately, in February, a vicious flu will force classes to close. I lose my voice myself. One of us will leave you forever around Easter


    After she had said this, there was a tense silence in the classroom, but Professor Trelawney seemed to feel nothing about it.


    "This is really..." Van Lim was very speechless about Professor Trelawney''s prediction.


    According to Professor Trelawney, there are not many young wizards who have good results. Professor traney''s performance is just like what Fred and George said, "the omen of death..."


    "It''s really speechless." Fanlin thought silently. At the moment, he regretted that he had applied for this course. Or, he had a silly fantasy about his own talent for prophecy My God, for a man of his own character, everything depends on reasoning and evidence. How could he be so stupid as to believe that he has a gift for prophecy.Fanlin''s heart at this time seems to have been trampled by countless elves, the kind of domestic, ugly cute ugly cute, anyway, is very bad.


    However, Professor Trelawney''s horror prediction did not stop. She asked everyone to pour themselves a cup of tea, the kind with lots of tea.


    Then he skimmed the tea and shook the cup according to Professor trawley''s method, and Fanlin felt that there was nothing worse than staring at a pile of tea dregs.


    Especially after professor trawley had spoken to him, van Lin only felt that his views on Professor trawley had dropped to the freezing point.


    "Let me see, boy." Professor trawley said she reached for van Lin''s teacup.


    "Oh, it''s fish. That''s unfortunate." "You have to stay away from the water these days, son, or you''ll get seriously ill. You know, people can''t breathe in the water, and..."


    "I''m sorry, Professor trouney..." "I think, to a certain extent, the words of fish also symbolize the prosperity of fortune, and it is not necessarily that I will earn a lot of jinjialong."


    "So, boy..." Professor Delaney really looked at Van Lin, "so you can only get here..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 200

    Just as van leen was about to have an exciting debate with Professor trawley, Ron''s laugh caught his attention. He and Harry are prophesying for each other, which is very happy.


    Professor trouney turned his head to Ron and Harry.


    "Let me see, honey." Professor trouney said to Ron unhappily, coming quickly and snatching Ron''s cup, which was Harry''s. Everybody quieted down and looked at this side. Professor Trelawney was staring at the teacup and turning it counterclockwise.


    "Falcon Honey, you have enemies. "


    "But everyone knows about it." Hermione muttered aloud. Professor trawley glared at her. "Well, that''s it," said Hermione. "Everyone knows Harry and the mystery man."


    Harry and Ron glared at Hermione in surprise and admiration. They had never heard Hermione speak to the teacher like that. Professor Trelawney deliberately refused to answer. Her big eyes looked into Harry''s teacup again and kept turning it.


    "Stick An attack. Honey, honey, this is not a lucky Cup... "


    "I thought it was a bowler hat." Said Ron, embarrassed. "Skull The future is in danger, dear... " Everyone looked at Professor Trelawney, who finally turned the cup again, gasped and screamed.


    Professor trawley sat down in an empty armchair, her shining hands touching her heart, her eyes closed. "My dear child My poor, dear child No It''s better not to say it No Don''t ask me... "


    "What''s the matter, professor?" Dean Thomas said immediately. Everyone stood up and slowly gathered around Harry and Ron''s table, closer to Professor trayne''s armchair, so that Harry''s teacup could be seen more clearly.


    "My dear," Professor Trelawney''s big eyes opened dramatically, "you are ominous."


    "What do I have?" Said Harry. He knew he wasn''t the only one who couldn''t understand the word: Dean Thomas shrugged at him, raven Brown looked puzzled, but almost all the others shook their hands and covered their mouths because they were terrified.


    "Ominous, my dear, ominous!" Cried Professor Trelawney, shocked that Harry didn''t understand. "That big, ghostly dog wandering in the cemetery! My dear child, this is a bad omen The worst omen A sign of death


    Harry''s stomach cramped. The dog on the cover of the book in the bookstore The dog in the shadow of crescent street in Mulan. Raven Brown put his hand to his mouth, too. Everybody looked at Harry.


    Van Lin stood up and saw Harry''s teacup. It was really like a black dog.


    "Fanlin, that day I..." Harry looked at Vaseline helplessly. He wanted to talk about Sirius.


    "Don''t think about it, Harry..." Van Lin said quickly, "it''s just a stray dog. It''s said that bad luck will spread. If it''s really unknown, I think I''ll also..."


    All of a sudden, Fanlin found that everyone was looking at him, and his face was frightened.


    Indeed, Trelawney''s intimidating teaching still works. However, it seems that it is not as perfect as expected


    Hermione stood up with a look in her eyes, and like Vaseline, she certainly knew why professor trawley was doing it. Even so, Professor trawley''s performance was almost no different from that of street swindlers.


    Hermione went around behind professor trawley''s chair. "I don''t think it''s ominous." She said directly. Professor trawley looked at Hermione and disliked her even more.


    "I said," don''t be upset, my dear. I find the halo around you very small. The acceptance of future resonance is very poor. " Simolfenigan kept shaking his head. "If you do that, it looks ominous," he said, his eyes almost closed, "but it looks like a donkey from this side." He said, lean to the left.


    "When will you all decide whether I will die or not!" Harry said he was surprised. No one seems to want to look at him now.


    "I think that''s all for today''s class," Professor Trelawney said, in her faintest voice, "please pack up your things..."


    Then the whole class silently returned the teacup to Professor Trelawney, closed the book and packed the bag. Even Ron didn''t dare to look at Harry.


    "Before we meet again," Professor trawley said weakly, "good luck. Oh, dear... " She pointed to Neville. "You''ll be late for the next class, so remember to work extra hard to catch up with everyone."


    ¡­¡­


    "I''m really fed up with it..." Hermione was in a bad mood. "She''s like a street liar, or the kind of bullshit."


    "Maybe she said..." Ron took a careful look at Vernon and Harry. "You know, Hogwarts professors have real skills..."


    "I''m sorry, Ron..." Vaseline shook his head. "So what do you think of guidro and lodge? Besides, don''t you forget what Fred and George said to us"What did they say?" Asked Ron, a little confused.


    "Ron, did you forget your mind in your dorm bed when you got up today? I think you should go back and pick him up. It''s Professor McGonagall''s deformation class right now. " Hermione said in a bad way that the class made her unhappy.


    "What''s wrong with me..." Ron yelled, "I really don''t remember what they said, and Fred and George had almost zero credibility..."


    "Ron..." But Van Lin was a little helpless. "If Fred and George hear that, they will not let you go. This is a must-have project. "


    "Prerequisites?" Ron didn''t understand.


    "Yes Professor traoni likes to give students some bad predictions in the first class. I''m just upset where she''s talking... "


    "Hum Who knows... " Ron said hard, "it''s not true to predict this."


    Van Lin did not continue to argue with Ron, and he was pulled away by angry Hermione.


    In fact, in Professor McGonagall''s deformation class, Ron suffered a wave of ruthless face from Professor McGonagall.


    "Every semester, there are people who accept professor traoni''s death prediction, but they live well..." This is Professor McGonagall''s original words


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 201

    After lunch, the terrible prophecy from Professor trawley seemed to be dispelled by the smell of food. However, there were still many people who talked about Harry''s affairs at dinner and said that Harry was unknown.


    For these, van Lin can only smile at Harry, after all, he can''t stop the spread of rumors, after all, Hogwarts is so big that he can''t make everyone like him.


    In fact, this is also quite sad. As a group of witches who have mastered the magic power, for most people, they are the existence of unknown terror.


    However, the wizard who clearly has great power is frightened by the illusory prophecies. Even ordinary people know that the future is in their own hands.


    However, it is obvious that Hogwarts'' psychological education for students has not reached the level it should have, even worse than the primary school education in Muggle. This is undoubtedly a very failed thing.


    It is worth mentioning that Hermione, who had been eating beside Fanlin, disappeared one second before van Lin turned back. This is the function of time converter.


    Hermione''s classes are too many. In the morning, besides divination and metamorphosis, there are also Muggle studies and arithmetic divination. Hermione undoubtedly uses a time converter to go back to the past and finish her Muggle research and arithmetic divination without being seen by them.


    This makes Fanlin very worried about Hermione''s physical condition. Even if it''s ok now, it''s only the first day. Hermione will always be like this in the future, and there will always be one day when she can''t bear it.


    However, this is not a good time. Hermione made it clear to Fanlin that she would choose all the courses last semester. At that time, Fanlin advised her, but the girl''s decision could not be easily shaken.


    In the afternoon, after enjoying the leisure afternoon, Hermione reappeared in the field of vision of Fanlin. It seems that the girl''s spirit is good. Or, Hermione is very enthusiastic about every class, except Professor Delaney''s divination.


    "Are you all right?" Van Lim asked. He saw Hermione appear and walked over.


    "Mm-hmm, good spirit!" Hermione raised her eyebrows. "It would be more perfect if the book could be more stable."


    "It''s easy..." Fanlin said, and he held his hand over the spine of the monsters'' book, and the damned book finally quieted down.


    "Did you see her come down?" Ron looked at Harry in a dazed way. Hermione suddenly appeared beside them, which made him very frightened. It was just like in Professor Snape''s class. Ron never knew that Professor Snape would suddenly appear behind him in that second, and then give him and Harry a hard lesson with the textbook.


    "I don''t know." Harry said. He was looking at the two people talking. The answer should be given by Hermione.


    "What are you talking about, Ron..." Hermione obviously didn''t buy it. "I''ve been here all the time."


    "But Just now, beside Fanlin... " Ron said, feeling that his head was not enough.


    "Nothing, but, Ron..." Van Lin said, "maybe you don''t have enough rest at noon, and you don''t adapt to Hogwarts'' work and rest rules. You have hallucinations in front of you..."


    Hermione chuckled and laughed when she heard that. Professor McGonagall knew that she was the only one who could guess that she wanted to take so many courses. So far, there is only one way to do this. Unless the professors allow Hermione not to come to class, but the crystal ball is not a mainland product, And even if there is, Hermione doesn''t have enough time, unless she doesn''t have to sleep at night.


    "Well, let''s go..." Van Lin laughed twice. He found that Harry and Ron were confused each other, which was full of joy. However, Hagrid''s first class could not be late. No matter what they did, the four of them should give Hagrid some support at this time.


    Hagrid waited for his students by the door of the hut. He was dressed in a mole''s fur coat, with hound teeth at his feet, and seemed eager to set out. "Come on, come on, come on!" He exclaimed, as the students approached. "There''s something good for you today! A wonderful lesson is coming soon! Is everyone here? All right, follow me


    For a moment, Fanlin thought Hagrid was going to lead them to the woods. Fanlin knew that there was nob in the woods. If norbo was really allowed to be their first lesson, then this experience would be unforgettable for these little wizards.


    Van Lim looked at Hagrid badly, but Hagrid held his teeth and a large string of dead minks in one hand. Although it was different from van Lin''s Animagus in shape, it was only different in coat color. Van Lin still felt very uncomfortable.


    Hagrid, however, led only along the edge of the woods, and five minutes later they were outside a paddock. There''s nothing there.


    "Everybody come to this fence!" He exclaimed, "that''s right Stand where you can see it. Now, the first thing you need to do is open the book... ""Hagrid was absolutely nervous. He even forgot to introduce the course." Hermione frowned as she opened the noisy textbook that Hagrid had designated. She, along with van Lin and Harry, became the only one who could open the book.


    "How to open it?" Said Draco Malfoy in his cold, long voice. "Well?" Hagrid said.


    "How can we open books?" Malfoy said again. He took out his book of monsters, which he had tied with a rope. Others took out the book; some, like Laura, bound their book; others put it in a strong bag or held it in a big clip.


    "All you need is a gentle stroke on the spine of his book, Laura." They haven''t had a word with Laura on the first day of school, and they don''t know what''s going on with Laura. It''s too bad if they still feel remorse about the secret room as they did last semester.


    "Thank you, Fanlin..." Laura laughs and looks in good spirits. At least she doesn''t look as bloodless as last semester.


    "I heard you beat a Dementor who attacked Harry with a patron curse on the train. Are you two OK?" Laura asked, because the distribution of the division cap has never changed before, so Laura''s wish to transfer to another hospital has failed, which is the only regret.


    "Fortunately, Harry is OK, and Professor Lupin is the main force..." Said Fanlin, who returned Laura''s book.


    "That''s amazing, the patron saint mantra. It''s a very profound and high-level curse. In fact, headmaster Dumbledore is very opposed to..."


    However, the conversation didn''t last long. All the little witches succeeded in opening the book. Except Neville, who was a little embarrassed, was frightened by his book.


    Hagrid cleared his throat and began his first teaching.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 202

    "Well, students, it''s time to open your eyes!" Hagrid said excitedly. The voice also successfully attracted van Lin and Harry who were talking.


    Harry and Malfoy just launched a new round of verbal war, which is a relatively daily thing. However, Harry''s mouth is not as good as Malfoy''s, and most of them are failures. Harry''s personality is really too impulsive, typical of Gryffindor.


    Van Lin thought that he and Hermione should go to Ravenclaw, perhaps there would be no so much trouble. However, the fact is that Hermione took the rhythm of admission and both of them entered Gryffindor''s arms.


    But soon, van Lin was frightened by Hagrid.


    Twelve of the strangest creatures he had never seen in his life came towards them.


    They have the body, hind legs and tail of a horse, but their forelegs, wings and heads seem to be eagle''s, and they have sharp steel beaks and large bright orange eyes. The claws on their front legs are half feet long and look like they could kill people. Each beast had a thick feathered collar around its neck, and a long chain was attached to it. The ends of the chains were in Hagrid''s big hand. He followed the animals and ran slowly to the paddock.


    "Go up there!" Yelled Hagrid, shaking the chain and calling on the fellow to come to the fence where the class was standing. As Hagrid approached and tied these guys to the fence, everyone stepped back.


    "Eagle head horse body winged beast!" Hagrid roared happily. Waving a hand at them, "they''re beautiful, aren''t they?"


    "Eagle horse beast..." Fanlin said something bad. He had read in the book "where the magical animal" mentioned the content of the eagle horse beast. He was extremely proud and would bow down to the wizard he recognized. The danger was not as dangerous as Thunderbird, which could be tamed by Wizard, but it was aggressive.


    Just being aggressive, Hagrid shouldn''t have brought these majestic creatures to class without protection.


    "This is really..." Hermione said something speechless. She knew that Hagrid would not play the card according to the routine.


    Van Lim still understood some of Hagrid''s meaning. At first sight of the half horse and half bird will be startled, but when the shock is over, you will appreciate its shiny fur, which has a smooth transition from feathers to fur, with different colors: dark gray, bronze, pink sand (red and white), shiny chestnut, and finally black black.


    "Well," said Hagrid, rubbing his hands against each other and smiling at all the students, "if you want to get closer..." No one seems to want to. However, only van Lin, Harry, Ron and Hermione walked cautiously towards the fence.


    The others seemed to be frightened by the hippogriff, and they followed behind the four.


    However, when Hagrid threw a dead marten to the hippopotamus, the mood of Fanlin, who had just calmed down, became worse in an instant. He always felt that the eagles were chewing his body.


    "Well, the first thing you have to know about the hippogriff is that they are proud," Hagrid said. "It''s easy to offend them. Never offend the hippopotamus, because it may be the last thing you want to do


    Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle, however, did not listen. They spoke in a low voice; it gave Harry a very unpleasant feeling that they were trying to sabotage the class.


    "You have to wait for the hippogriff to act first," Hagrid continued. "It''s polite, understand? You go to it, you bow, and you wait. If it pays you back, you can touch it. If it doesn''t bow, get out of it, because these claws are going to hurt people. "


    Well, it''s a very simple way to tame it by looking at the face and the mood of the eagles. Fanlin feels that it''s not very reliable, but this is exactly Hagrid''s style, and Fanlin also likes these magical animals, if you don''t eat ferret


    "Well - who is the first to come?" In response, most of the students stepped back. Even Harry, Ron and Hermione were afraid. The monsters are shaking their heads in anger, spreading their powerful wings; they don''t seem willing to be bound like this.


    However, Vaseline is thinking about other things, which makes him change from staying at the same place to standing at the front of the team. In fact, he is very reluctant to make contact with the hippopotamus, even in his human form.


    "Oh, Fanlin..." Hagrid was a little pleased to say that he thought that van Lin had taken the initiative to step out of the line. He was just combing the mood of the eagle horse beast.


    "What?" Fanlin had just regained consciousness, and he looked back. Hermione, who had been standing beside him, was now two bodies away from him.


    "What are you doing? Come here, I know you must like these things... " Hagrid''s argument is based on the fact that he completed his Animagus metamorphosis in Fanlin. At least, they often talked about magical animals together, and for norbofanlin, they often fed with Hagrid.


    "Hurry up..." Hagrid said excitedly, "I won''t let you down."Fanlin looked back at his friends, but none of them came forward. You know, there are twelve eagles.


    As if feeling the vision of van Lin, Hermione hesitated for a moment, and she came to van Lin''s back.


    "I''m sorry, van Lin, we can''t let Hagrid down..." With that, Hermione pushed van Lin with her hand.


    "This is really..." Fanlin''s heart broke down in silence. It seems that when the first bird this thing has been unable to escape. He doesn''t want to go to the hospital yet. His novels haven''t been answered yet. He still has many magic experiments to finish. He has to


    Well, Vaseline has come up to Hagrid.


    "It''s not like you, young man. Do you have any news about Thunderbirds and poisonous horned rhinoceros..." Hagrid asked in a low voice, these two creatures are his next target.


    "Poisonous horn rhinoceros don''t know, but Thunderbird, you can go to the United States to find it..." "You don''t intend to take them as the course of this semester..."


    "Oh Maybe In a word, you should deal with kebic first... " Hagrid faltered, and it was clear that he would like to do what Van Lin said.


    "OK..." "Maybe you should write to Mr. Nutt for help. As the most famous zoologist, I think he can guide you very well and happily."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 203

    "Come on, relax, buckbik." Hagrid cried, and he took the chain of one of the eagles off the tree.


    Now, van Lin is less than 20 feet away from barkick. Van Lin can see barkpeck''s big eyes staring at him. In other words, the angry orange eagle eye, van Lin thinks barkbik is more like watching his prey.


    All the little wizards held their breath, and they noticed the eyes of Babcock, cold, and without emotional gaze.


    Well, you can''t expect an eagle horse to kneel in front of you and roll around and sell sprouts. It''s not scientific Although magic is not scientific.


    In short, Hermione was worried about it. She didn''t know why she thought about professor traoni''s prediction. Although it was sent to Harry, van Lin said he had seen it. In short, Hermione grabbed Harry''s arm nervously, which made Harry swallow a mouthful of water nervously.


    "Just like this, Fanlin..." Hagrid clapped, and he had completely unraveled the buckwick chain, and now van Lin is standing in front of barkwick without protection.


    One hand of van Lin reached into his clothes. If barkbik attacked him madly, he would have frozen him completely without hesitation.


    "Very good, Fanlin..." Hagrid said, he stepped back, and barkick was shaking his wings, and he looked impatient.


    "Now Bow Fan Lin, bow Hagrid whispered, and fan Lin just came back to him. He bent down, careful, and his hand was still not taken out.


    Suddenly, barkick made an eagle cry, his front hoof up, which frightened everyone.


    Van Lin almost took out wand to give barkpeck a hard come, but barkwick did not mean to rush.


    "Back back..." Hagrid said nervously, "don''t get up, step back, bow to be more solemn."


    Fan Lin was half raised, his waist almost 90 degrees, this posture made him uncomfortable, but he still intended to believe Hagrid, he moved to write the debris back.


    At noon, buckbyk reacted, and he seemed to feel the sincerity from van Lin. he made a sound of his hoof, then his front legs slightly opened, and his head lowered.


    "Good..." Hagrid took a thrilling shot. "Barkbik approved you. It''s great Just as I think, you are very popular with animals... "


    A group of little wizards clapped at a loss, they still don''t understand what happened, but since the teachers have said it, then they should follow it.


    "I think you can touch him now..." Hagrid walked to the side of van Lin, he patted van Lin on the shoulder, as a friend, van Lin did not let him down.


    "Are you sure?" "He had just seen barkbik swallow a dead grey mink, and he admitted that it had nothing to do with him, he was just a heart effect," he asked.


    Professor McGonagall''s Animagus is a spotted cat, but Professor McGonagall doesn''t like Mrs. loris.


    "Of course, as long as you don''t take the initiative to enrage them..." Hagrid said, "come on, boy, be brave."


    "OK..." Van Lin carefully reached out to barkwick, and barkick''s cry startled him.


    "Slow down..." Hagrid reminded, "buckbik will come by himself..." he said


    Sure enough, when Hagrid said that, buckwick arched his head forward, and now his sharp mouth was under van Lin''s hand.


    "Very good..." Hagrid cried with delight that he threw another mink to barkick.


    At this time, everyone''s applause really warm up, van Lin saw Harry very excited, according to the character of curry, he will definitely come up next.


    Van Lin was going to leave. Welcome Hagrid''s teaching was not over.


    "I think he will allow you to ride him..." Hagrid said that he would lift up fan Lin in a moment, as a man with giant blood. Although his height at this time is good among his peers, he is still a bean GA in front of Hagrid. Don''t ask me what the beans are, I just want to say that


    "What do you think Hello, Hagrid You have... " Fanlin cried out in a little flustered, and he was not ready.


    But Hagrid was obviously not what he could refuse, and he didn''t have the strength to break away from Hagrid''s arm.


    Van Lin was powerless placed on the back of buckwick. He was not a gentle animal. He was afraid that his actions irritated him. He carefully held his body. His two rings were on the neck of buckwick.


    "Be careful not to pull off its feathers, it doesn''t like you to do it..." "Remember, don''t tear off his feathers, and he''s very angry unless he gets his permission," Hagrid said. A group of beautiful little guys. "


    van Lin is really a little bit of a little guy who can''t make complaints about the Hagrid''s mouth. He is also a little guy in Hagrid''s eyes. But as a Norway dragon, he is sure that if Hagrid does not give himself an enhanced armor curse, he will never be able to survive even under the dragon''s surface. With the enhanced Armor spell, only one corpse can be left It was black and smelled of coke."Come on, little one..." Hagrid yelled. He didn''t know whether to speak to van Lin or to Buckbeak. Both of them were little guys. But then Hagrid''s action made van Lin feel very scared.


    Without warning, Hagrid imprinted his slate - beating palm on Buckbeak''s buttocks, just like training a horse. Buckbeak went forward without warning.


    With a jump, Buckbeak''s wings spread out. Van Lin could only hold Buckbeak''s neck tightly.


    "Have a good trip..." Hagrid''s voice came from behind him, and Hermione and their screams, all of which greatly stimulated van Lin''s nerves.


    Buckbeak began to accelerate. Van Lin saw the trees around him rapidly retrogressed, and his wings gave a violent shock. Van Lin could clearly feel that his body was following Buckbeak''s flight.


    Soon, van Lin found that he was even with the treetop. On the Internet, the sky was blue. The weather was very good. It was suitable for flying. Of course, if Buckbeak could fly steadily, it would be more perfect. Now he has no time to take out his magic wand.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 204

    Riding Buckbeak and riding a broom are totally different feelings.


    Over the treetops, Buckbeak gradually entered the state, Buckbeak flew very smoothly, of course, if Buckbeak''s wings did not always hit van Lin''s calf, it would be more perfect.


    Vaseline hugged Buckbeak''s neck tightly, and they crossed the castle''s commanding height. The sun struck van Lin''s face in an instant, which made the high-altitude wind not as cold as expected.


    This made van Lim very excited. Buckbeak''s back was much more comfortable than a broomstick. If there were no rules, he even planned to sell his broom and get a mount like Buckbeak.


    "Whoo ho..." Van Lim yelled. He felt the moment of incomparable relaxation. The breath of freedom swam in every corner of his body.


    Buckbeak took him to fly over the castle and dive to the Black Lake, where the mermaid was ugly, but it did not affect the mood of van Lin.


    As for Professor trouney''s prediction, what is far from the water? Let him go to hell.


    Buckbeak planted Vaseline, his claws across the water, and Fanlin saw an unknown big fish jump up in a beautiful arc, set off by the sun, Fanlin is like a leap over the rainbow.


    Fanlin''s mood has never been joyful. He wants to share it with his friends. But now he is too excited to speak. His excited cry echoes from the sky over the Black Lake. His hands open like he wants to embrace the sky.


    However, this experience did not last long. They had already flown far enough. Buckbeak''s body was lifted up. Van Lin quickly grabbed Buckbeak''s neck. Below was the Black Lake. Moreover, he could not see the castle of Hogwarts any more. It was no fun to fall down.


    They rushed to the sky, facing the sun, Fanlin can''t help but don''t go, this is too dazzling.


    But the next scene is Fanlin has never seen, even those special effects films in memory are far from the shock of the scene.


    The shadow of a temple is set against the Black Lake, oh, No. Below the lake, to be exact, the light and shadow swayed with the surging waves.


    Different from the sunshine in the sky, the temple at the bottom of the lake is like all warm insulators. It is vast and ancient, and emits a dark blue light under the water.


    "What is this?" Fanlin was surprised to say that he rubbed his eyes with one hand. With Buckbeak''s flight, a complete mysterious picture with the temple as the center was displayed in front of Fanlin. It was more like a monster, an ancient relic suppressed by the temple and the magic pattern array.


    "Buckbeak, stop!" Van Lin patted Buckbeak on the neck, but unfortunately, he was not Hagrid, he did not have the talent to communicate with Buckbeak.


    Buckbeak felt van Lin''s eagerness and thought that he was going to return. With a cry and a sharp flutter of his wings, he flew back in the direction he had come.


    "Stop, Buckbeak..." Exclaimed Fanlin, seeing the scene in front of him, which made him think of the oppressed beast, and the feeling of cold soul pounding was not wrong.


    but Barker Beek didn''t give van Lin any chance. It was just a turn around. The whole picture of the original picture was suddenly broken like a bubble.


    Fanlin couldn''t understand whether what he saw was true or not. If those fierce beasts really existed, it seemed that God was not impossible.


    Maybe it''s the illusion caused by the refraction of light and shadow.


    Van Lin thought in silence. He laughed bitterly and shook his head. Buckbeak flew fast and did not give him a chance to stay.


    After about two minutes or so, van Lin was able to see Hagrid''s teaching ground from a distance, and several hippogres were shouting excitedly. It seemed that Buckbeak was not low among them.


    Buckbeak seemed to sense Hagrid''s whistle. He circled over the paddock and landed heavily on the ground.


    Van Lin didn''t even know. He thought Buckbeak was about to hit the tree trunk, but he felt only a little vibration, and then his body ushered in a pair of strong hands.


    Well done, Fanlin Exclaimed Hagrid, with the exception of Malfoy, Crabbe and Goyle.


    "How do you feel?" Hagrid asked.


    "And Fortunately... " Van Lin thought of the dark blue light, he quickly shook his head to drive those bad ideas out of his mind, Sirius Black and Pettigrew things have not been solved, and if there is a giant beast as he expected, it is not something he can solve.


    However, the strange pattern was deeply imprinted in Fanlin''s mind, as well as the shadow of the temple. Fanlin planned to find a chance to study it.


    "No, to be exact, it''s wonderful..." Van Lin quickly changed his mind. He couldn''t bring his emotions to Hagrid. At least the flight before the accident was really a rare experience."Hey, hey..." Hagrid laughed, and his voice was simple and honest, "my teaching is not bad yet..."


    "Of course..." "Professor Hagrid!" said Fanling


    Hagrid seemed more happy, and he patted van Lin on the shoulder to signal him to return to the line.


    "Well, who would like to have a try..."


    All the students were inspired by Fanlin, and they all carefully entered the paddock.


    Hagrid untied the chains one by one, and soon the paddock was filled with nervous bows.


    Neville escaped several times from his monster, which did not seem to want to bend its knees. Ron and Harry bow to a chestnut monster respectively, and van Lin gives personal guidance to Hermione. After all, the girl is still full of fear for the monster.


    Malfoy, Clara and Goyle asked for Buckbeak. They don''t want to lose to a Gryffindor at all, and van Lin has taught Malfoy a lot.


    Just now van Lin came down from the sky, only Malfoy did not applaud for van Lin.


    "Are you sure?" Hermione asked carefully. She was bending down to a hippopotamus, which was not as good as Buckbeak. He only bowed to Vaseline, but Hermione didn''t respond.


    "You have to be patient, Hermione." Fanlin said, "attitude to be sincere, eyes on him, do not blink, let him feel your heart."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 205

    "Good Hermione... " "Van Lin said carefully, Hermione in front of a Silver Eagle horse beast seems to have some movement, seems to be moved by the girl''s persistence.


    He slowly bent his front leg, and sank his head down.


    "Now you can touch him. Don''t worry. I''ll protect you." Van Lin shook his wand at Hermione, and he held it in his hand when Hermione began to practice.


    "Relax..." One hand of van Lin caught Hermione''s hand, Hermione''s hand was cold, and his face was red, but he still didn''t let Hermione''s hand go. He carefully put Hermione''s hand on the beak of the eagle and horse beast.


    For a moment, the girl laughed happily. Fanlin felt the light was a little dazzling. The picture of this moment was deeply imprinted on the heart of Fanlin, and nothing seemed to be better than this.


    However, warm scenes will always be broken, and what we die of is always our favorite means of Malfoy students, so that we can get more attention.


    "It''s easy," Malfoy said, long, loud enough for Harry to hear, "if Potter can do it, I know it must be particularly easy I bet you''re not at all dangerous. Is it? " He said to the monster, "you are not in danger, you ugly beast?"


    Van Lin noticed that Harry had succeeded, and it seemed that Malfoy had also succeeded in bowing to barkbik, and then he began to start a new round of ridicule, or contest, at Harry.


    However, Malfoy''s arrogant attitude caused Harry''s dissatisfaction. Van Lin saw Harry want to get up and teach Malfoy, who was more successful than him, but barkick did not give Harry the chance.


    Buckwick can still tell a person''s mood and attitude. After all, he is a magic creature, and even dogs can understand people after training.


    So Malfoy''s arrogant attitude and his polite actions have infuriated buckwick.


    A wave of steel gray claws. Malfoy screamed and he fell down in a moment.


    Hagrid immediately tried to put back into his neck the babike struggling to put on Malfoy; Malfoy curled up in a group on the grass. There was a blood on the robe.


    "I''m going to die!" Malfoy shouted, all in a hurry. "I''m dying, look! It killed me! "


    "You won''t die!" Hagrid said, his face was extremely pale. "Who will help me Back, you big clumsy bird... "


    Van Lin quickly pulled Malfoy away from barkwick with his wand, and all of us were nervous to the edge of the paddock.


    "Quiet down, buckbik..." Van Lin threw two dead minks in the opposite direction, which attracted the attention of bakbik. As an animal, he jumped happily to the food that seemed to be a reward.


    "Thank you so much, Fanlin..." Hagrid said in a little flustered way, and this happened in the first teaching. He had no idea what to do.


    "Hagrid, you are a professor, you should send Malfoy to Mrs. Pomfrey now..." Hermione is in a hurry.


    "Oh Good... " Hagrid replied nervously.


    Malfoy was still there shouting that he was going to die.


    "You won''t die..." Hagrid said, and van Lin found that Hagrid''s head seemed to have shed some sweat.


    Hagrid easily picked up Malfoy and Hermione felt that he ran to open the gate of the paddock.


    "I will not let you go, I tell my father You and your big clumsy You will never be better... "" Malfoy was shouting in a wild way.


    As they passed, van Lin saw a deep, long mouth on Malfoy''s arm; blood flowed to the grass, and Hagrid took him up the slope. Run to the castle.


    Students in the magic biology protection class were shocked and followed.


    The students at Slytherin college were shouting about Hagrid together. "They should fire him immediately!" Pansy Parkinson said, his face was full of tears.


    "It''s Malfoy''s fault!" ''dean Thomas snapped. KRAB and gol threatened to stir muscles.


    We climbed up the steps and came to the empty front hall. "I''ll see if he''s OK!" Pansy said everyone watched her run up the marble staircase. Students at Slytherin still speak Hagrid, and walk to their public lounge on the main building of the castle.


    The rest of the Wizards returned to their college lounge, and Hagrid''s first magical animal protection class seemed to have failed.


    "He''ll be fine..." Hermione said uncertain, although he hated Malfoy, but saw Malfoy shed so much blood, Harry still some of the heart can not bear.


    "Of course it''s OK. Mrs. Pomfrey can sew the wound in about a second." Harry said the head nurse had miraculously treated him as much as this much more severe trauma.


    "But it''s so bad that Hagrid''s first lesson happened, right?" ''it''s a worried look,'' says Ron. "Malfoy will definitely mess up the matter...""Yes..." Van Linton stopped. "Hagrid must be very hard. With Malfoy and his father Lucius, they will not let Hagrid go. Maybe Lucius will press Dumbledore through the Ministry of magic and ask Hogwarts to punish Hagrid. The worst case is Hagrid''s resignation, but it should be very difficult to do. After all, Hagrid has some ideas when he is in charge for the first time It''s inevitable, but about Buckbeak... "


    Van Lim can''t imagine what Buckbeak and Hagrid are going to face, and Lucius is bound to take the lead for his beloved son.


    "This is terrible. How could this happen..." Hermione said a little impatiently.


    "I want to know what good things Malfoy will do..." Ron said, "just look at his arrogant attitude. If I were Buckbeak, I would be more cruel."


    "Ron..." Hermione exclaimed angrily, "this is not the time for you to express your grievances here. Hagrid''s first teaching accident happened, although this is Malfoy''s reason..."


    "No, Hermione..." Van Lin frowned. "It''s not all. The eagles are very aggressive. Hagrid didn''t take any protective measures. As a professor at Hogwarts, Hagrid is not a small responsibility. We need to look at these objectively. In any case, Hagrid''s responsibility is unavoidable, but we don''t know when Lucius will start... "


    Several people have fallen into silence, the original good mood for a moment let Malfoy''s death behavior to be destroyed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 206

    At dinner time, they were the first to arrive at the auditorium, hoping to see Hagrid there, but he was not there.


    "They won''t fire him, will they?" Hermione asked anxiously, the steak pudding in front of her did not move. "They''d better not fire him." Ron said he didn''t eat either.


    Harry was looking at the table at Slytherin house. A large group of people, including Crabbe and Goyle, were huddled together and talking. Harry was sure they were making up a story about how Malfoy was injured.


    "Well, you can''t say the first day is boring." Said Ron gloomily. After dinner, they went upstairs to the common room of Gryffindor house to do the homework assigned by Professor McGonagall, but the four stopped from time to time and kept looking out of the tower window.


    "There''s a light in Hagrid''s window." Harry said suddenly. Ron looks at his watch.


    "If we hurry up, we can go downstairs to see him. It''s still early..."


    "I don''t know." Hermione said slowly. Harry saw her glance at himself.


    "I can walk through the field," said Harry bluntly. "Sirius Black hasn''t crossed the Dementors, has he?"


    Hermione takes a look at Van Lin and finds that she is not on her side. In fact, Hermione is also worried about Hagrid.


    "Let''s go..." Fanlin saw that several people were waiting for him to decide, so he nodded. At least Sirius had not arrived so soon. Dementors guarded the intersection, and they were not decoration.


    As a matter of fact, van Lim hoped Sirius would arrive earlier, so that he could have a good talk with Sirius. He should take time to go to the secret road under willow to go straight to Hogsmeade''s scream shack.


    In this way, several people packed up their things and walked out of the hole in the portrait. Happily, they did not meet anyone on the way to the gate. They were not sure whether they were allowed to go out.


    The grass was still wet and looked almost black in the dusk. They went to Hagrid''s hut, knocked on the door, and a voice roared, "come in." Hagrid sat by his scrubbed wooden table in his shirt, his hound fangs, and his head on Hagrid''s legs; they knew at a glance that Hagrid had drunk a lot of wine, and in front of him was a large single handle wine glass about the size of a bucket, and he seemed to have difficulty seeing them clearly.


    "I''m afraid it''s a new record," he said, after recognizing them. "I don''t think they''ve ever had a teacher who''s been working for a day."


    "Cheer up, Hagrid..." Van Lin said he used his wand to clean up Hagrid''s desk. Hagrid was in a bad state, even worse than he thought.


    "You''re not fired, Hagrid!" Said Hermione, panting.


    "Not yet," Hagrid said sadly, taking another sip from the large single handle glass. "But it''s just a matter of time, isn''t it, from Malfoy''s house..."


    "How is he now?" Fanlin said, and then they all sat down. "Is it not serious?"


    "Madame Pomfrey treated him as much as she could," Hagrid said dully, "but he still said it hurt It''s bandaged up Still groaning... "


    "He''s pretending," said Harry at once. "Madame Pomfrey can cure anything. Last year she got half of my bones growing again. Malfoy will make the most of it. "


    "The school administrators, of course, knew about it," Hagrid said sadly. "They thought I''d jumped in. The hippogriff should be back on the court later After you''ve finished with the flea caterpillar or something I thought I could do the first lesson well It''s all my fault... "


    There is nothing wrong with what Fan said. In the school leadership, Hagrid''s fault is undoubtedly the biggest. Even if there is something wrong with the little wizard, Hagrid needs to bear the main responsibility.


    "It''s all Malfoy, Hagrid!" Hermione said sincerely. "We are all witnesses."


    Harry said, "you said that if you insult a monster, it will attack. Malfoy didn''t listen. It''s his fault. We''ll tell Dumbledore the truth. "


    "Yes, don''t worry, Hagrid. We will support you. " Van Lin frowned. He did not agree with what Harry and Hermione had said. The teaching accident was related to Malfoy''s family. This is not something that can be solved by witnessing by a few wizards.


    But Hagrid apparently didn''t listen, and tears ran down the folds of Hagrid''s dark eyes. He grabbed Harry and Ron, pulled them over, and held them almost to the bone.


    "I think you''ve had enough, Hagrid." Said Hermione firmly. She took the large single handle glass off the table, went outside and poured it directly.


    "Ah, she may be right." Hagrid said, let go of Harry and Ron, both of whom staggered back, stroking their ribs. Hagrid got up from his chair with difficulty, and walked unsteadily with Hermione to the outside. They heard a loud splash of water.


    "What did he do?" Said Harry nervously, as Hermione came in with the big glass in her hand. "He put his head in the bucket." Said Hermione, putting the big glass somewhere else. Hagrid came back, wet through his long hair and beard, wiping the water from his eyes."That''s much better." Shaking his head like a dog, he said, and the drops of water fell on them. "Listen. You come here to see me, this is your kindness to me I really... " Hagrid suddenly stopped and glared at Harry as if he had only found him here.


    "What do you think you''re doing, eh?" He yelled, so suddenly, they jumped up. "You shouldn''t go around after dark, Harry! And the three of you! Let him do this Hagrid went up to Harry, grabbed his arm and pulled him to the door.


    "Let''s go!" Hagrid said angrily, "I''ll take the three of you back to school. Don''t let me see you here after dark I''m not worth it. "


    "Hagrid..." Harry exclaimed. Obviously he was not willing to go back like this. His friend needed comfort.


    "Well Calm down, Harry "Hagrid is right. If you don''t want Hagrid or Dumbledore and other professors to worry about, it''s better to go back and do your homework now," Van leen said


    Fanlin is helpless. If Sirius is not solved, Harry will not be free in Hogwarts. At least everyone thinks that Harry and I are in a very dangerous situation.


    Being closely watched by a murderer is like a knife hanging over Harry''s head. This makes it impossible for van Lin''s action to take Harry with him. It''s so eye-catching.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 207

    When Malfoy''s son of a bitch reappeared on Thursday morning, his arm was wrapped in bandages. He held his arm high on the dining table to show off, just like a hero returning from injury. What''s most irritating is that some people believe that Malfoy''s arm has not recovered.


    "What''s up, Draco?" Pansy Parkinson asked with a smirk, "does it hurt?"


    "It hurts." Malfoy said, deliberately make a brave face. But Harry saw that, as pansy looked away, he blinked at Clara and Goyle.


    "It''s disgusting to explode..." Ron grumbled angrily. "If he had known that he would be like this, he would not have been ashamed to pretend that he was sick. Madame Pomfrey could have grown Harry''s bones all night long."


    Harry didn''t speak. He just stared at Malfoy. Malfoy was giving him a triumphant expression. However, in Harry''s opinion, this was not a good fight. He wanted to put a bat spirit curse on Malfoy, so that he could not see Malfoy''s distorted face because of his arrogance.


    "He really is..." Harry finally couldn''t bear it. Because of Malfoy, Hagrid''s condition is very bad these days. He drinks every day, and his magic animal protection class seems to be a joke. Harry and others are faced with the grubby caterpillar every day, which is just like the ordinary caterpillar. The bamboo body is colorful and looks evil. Besides, they eat Besides, I just lie on my stomach and turn over occasionally.


    Harry didn''t understand the meaning of this creature at all. Eating cabbage? Be watched? Come on, that''s disgusting. If there''s anything magical about this damned thing, it''s bigger than ordinary caterpillars.


    "Calm down, Harry!" Van Lim pulls Harry back to his chair, which makes Slytherin''s long table burst into laughter, and Harry Potter and his hybrid friend are at odds


    Laura is looking at this side with concern. Since what happened in the secret room, Laura has become more silent. She seems to be more willing to be with the ghosts now.


    "He''s not worth it What''s more, he hopes so that he can vent all his anger on Hagrid... " Fanlin said, he picked up a piece of pudding again, as expected, what to eat is the most important.


    Ever since seeing all kinds of food, van Lin suddenly felt that the British recipes were really worthless, or very Garbage


    It should be said that, looking at the stars or something, even the most orthodox British people can not accept and import it.


    It is worth mentioning that all the books written by Van Lin in imitation of the novels of gidrow Lockhart, the Sorcerer''s stone in the dungeon and the whispering of death the serpent in the chamber have all been completed. He submitted the first draft of the Sorcerer''s stone to the prophet''s daily newspaper, which has been approved.


    In fact, the prophet''s daily needs to have content to fill the gaps in literature. It''s full of anecdotes that do not appeal to readers in this section.


    ¡­¡­


    The dispute didn''t last long in the morning. Today''s first lesson is Professor Snape''s potions. Before class, all Gryffindor put away their smiles. Neville''s face became more and more pale as the potion room got closer. When Neville saw Snape, his face looked like a dead man.


    Professor Snape became more terrifying than ever, perhaps because of his failure to apply for the position of Professor of defense against the dark arts again. On the second day of school, all Gryffindor received more cruel points deduction in the first potion class of this semester. On the first day, they were deducted more than 20 points for various reasons. Most importantly, they It''s the third grade


    Of course, there is also van Lin''s private teaching work in Snape. With the growth of van Lin''s strength, he can get less and less from Snape. What he needs is more the accumulation of magic power. Therefore, Snape refused to continue to guide Vaseline. Of course, the last time before leaving, the fire power of Snape was fully opened, which only took less than five minutes Time managed to drive van Lin out of his office.


    "Sit down, sit down." Said Professor Snape lazily. Harry and Ron gave each other a sad look. If they were late, Snape would not say "sit down." he did not hesitate to deduct their credits.


    Of course, Malfoy''s treatment is obviously not comparable to Harry and Ron, he will not be punished by Professor Snape no matter what he does in class.


    As for Fanlin Forget it. He doesn''t want to die. It''s up to Malfoy. He and Hermione''s treatment is not to ask, at the same time, perhaps Snape in order to find a better reason to deduct points, he directly divided the know it all into a group, and then threw it into the corner.


    Snape is the dean of Slytherin college, and his students are generally given priority. Today, they''re making a new drug: a shrink solution.


    In fact, because of Snape''s private teaching, the general potion refining will not have any problems for Fanlin.


    Fanlin saw Harry and Harry frown and thought that they had never prepared for it.Malfoy put his crucible next to Harry and Harry, so that he could successfully join Harry''s team. The potion material was on every table, which was shared.


    Harry is a face of disgust, Malfoy must have no good idea.


    Sure enough, Malfoy was the first to attack just as everyone was preparing.


    "Please start your performance..."


    "Sir," Malfoy called, "Sir, I need someone to cut the roots of these daisies for me, because my arm -"


    "Weasley, cut the roots for Malfoy." Snape said without looking up.


    Ron was as red as a brick with anger.


    "There''s nothing wrong with your arm." He said to Malfoy in a puff.


    Malfoy smirked across the table.


    "Weasley, you heard Professor Snape. Cut the roots."


    Ron grabs the knife, pulls Malfoy''s roots to himself, and begins to cut them roughly, with varying sizes.


    "Professor," said Malfoy in a long voice, "Weasley has cut my roots into various kinds, sir."


    Snape approached their table, looked down from his hook nose, and gave Ron an unpleasant smile from under his long, greasy black hair.


    "Change roots with Malfoy, Weasley."


    "But, sir --"


    Ron has just spent a quarter of an hour carefully cutting his own roots, cut them exactly the same size.


    "Now." Snape said in his most dangerous tone.


    Ron pushed his own beautifully cut root across the table to Malfoy, and then picked up the knife.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 208

    Ron was a little frustrated to prepare again. Although it was not difficult to tidy up the roots of different sizes, it made Ron very upset.


    But Malfoy obviously won''t stop there, and Harry, he''s only affecting Ron now.


    "And, sir, I need someone to peel the figs for me." Malfoy said his voice was full of malicious laughter.


    "Potter, you can skin Malfoy''s figs." Snape said he gave Harry a disgusting look that he had always reserved for Harry.


    Harry took Malfoy''s figs, and Ron began to repair the roots he had to use now. Harry peeled the figs as soon as possible. Throw it across the table to Malfoy without saying a word. Malfoy laughed more maliciously.


    "Hey, Potter..." Malfoy whispered, and Fanlin swore that Snape could hear him, but Professor Snape didn''t mean to stop him. He''s far away from here, he''s looking for points deduction projects, Neville is a good choice, Simo can also.


    "Hey..." Malfoy continued to cry, but Harry didn''t mean to look up.


    "Come on, Potter..." Malfoy jokingly said, the tone is full of Malfoy style irony.


    "I think there''s something here that you must be very interested in..." Malfoy pretended to be deep. "What''s the name of your filthy friend with the blood of a giant, rube Hagrid, and that stupid, damned bird Oh Yes Buckbeak. "


    "What do you want to do?" Harry raised his head suddenly, and anyone could hear the anger in his words. His voice was a little loud, which immediately attracted the attention of the people around him. But Professor Snape seemed not to hear him at all. He turned his back to them. Snape was one-on-one with Neville Points will be deducted.


    "Interested this time, Potter?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Malfoy, or I won''t let you go, if something happens to Hagrid..." Harry said angrily, and he patted his things on the table.


    "It''s terrible..." Malfoy pretended to be trembling and looked like he was imitating Neville, which, of course, aroused Harry''s anger


    "He''s finished, Potter..."


    "What do you say?" Harry asked incredulously, "what have you done?"


    "I''m afraid he can''t be a teacher any more," Malfoy said, pretending to be sad. "My father is very unhappy with my injury -"


    "go on, Malfoy, I''m going to give you a real one." Roared Ron.


    ¡°¡­¡­ He has complained to the school administrators. And complained to the Ministry of magic. My dad was a big influence, you know. What''s more, such a kind of trauma that is not good for old people... " Malfoy sighed with a fake voice, "if my arms can''t be restored to their original state, who knows what will happen?"


    "That''s why you''re pretending," said Harry, suddenly cutting off the head of one of the dead caterpillars, his hands shaking with anger. "I''m thinking of a way to get Hagrid fired."


    "Well," said Malfoy, his voice muffled like a whisper, "in part, Potter. But there are other benefits. Weasley? Cut the caterpillars for me. "


    "What a pity..." Malfoy continued, "less than a week into school, our professor of magical animal protection is going to be fired This is really an unfortunate thing... "


    Ron longed that Malfoy was the caterpillar under his hand. He cut it hard with a knife, and the blade of the knife crossed the table and made a discordant tearing sound.


    "Of course And the big stupid bird... " Malfoy lowered his voice again. "Do you think it''s going to be better, Potter?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Harry was breathing heavily, and now he wanted to punch Malfoy''s battered face.


    "You know, it''s a beast, and he hurt a noble pure blood wizard Guess what it''s going to do, Potter


    Malfoy laughed. Harry''s anger brought him great satisfaction. So did Hermione. She cut off a big piece of her daisy root, which startled Fanlin.


    And a few seats away from them, Neville is in trouble. He is accepting Snape''s one-on-one Poisonous tongue.


    In potions, Neville was always broken; potions were the worst lessons he learned, and because he was so afraid of Snape, things were ten times worse.


    His potion, which was supposed to be a bright green acid, turned out to be orange Longbottom Snape said he scooped a little out with a spoon and splashed it back into the crucible so that everyone could see it. "Orange. Tell me, fool, is there anything that''s seeping into your thick skull? Didn''t you hear me say, clearly, just a drop of mouse bile? Didn''t I make it clear that a little leech juice is enough? What can I say to make you understand, Longbottom? "


    Nacheng''s face turned pink and he was shaking. He seemed to be about to cry."Sir," said Hermione, "Sir, with your permission, can I help him change it?"


    "I didn''t ask you to show off, Miss Granger." Snape said coldly, and Hermione''s face was as red as Neville''s with anger.


    "Lombardon, before class is over, we''ll give your toad a few drops of this and see what happens. Maybe it will encourage you to do this medicine well. "


    Snape walked away, leaving Neville in a state of terror. "Help me!" He groaned to Hermione.


    "Neville..." Van Lin whispered that he controlled his notes with his hands and flew in the direction of Neville.


    However, Snape seemed to recover his keen perception. With the movement of his fingers, van Lin''s notes returned to van Lin''s desk uncontrollably. Van Lin could not take them up at all.


    "You too..." Snape said coldly, "I think you can complete the potion configuration without relying on notes."


    "But Professor Snape..." Van Lin said anxiously, "Neville, he..."


    "Lombardon doesn''t need any help. This is teaching. It helps lombarton''s pig brain to remember Well Maybe I think too much... " Snape said sarcastically, "now, concentrate on your potions. If you don''t get them ready before class, I don''t mind spilling your failed potions into your dinner!"


    For a moment, all the little wizards were afraid to look around, and Snape did.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 209

    When all the little witches came out of the potion room, they all felt a sense of rebirth.


    Fortunately, Professor Snape was called out midway by Professor spatlau. There was a problem with a batch of potions. They needed to have a look.


    Taking advantage of Snape''s leaving time, van Lin and Hermione help Neville to change his potion into its original form. Hermione also leaves her notes at Neville until the end of potion class.


    If not, Neville''s poor pet toad would never see the sun in the morning.


    Of course, there is another news worthy of van Lin''s attention, that is, Seymour said about Sirius news, someone has seen Sirius Black not far from Hogwarts.


    Sirius is almost breaking through the Dementors'' defense line, which is very important. His godson Harry Potter is studying at Hogwarts, while Peter Pettigrew, the real murderer of the potter family, lurks around Harry, which seems dangerous to black.


    At the same time, this is also black''s Revenge journey, betrayed by his friends, then framed and put into Azkaban, where he lived an inhuman life, Sirius all the reason and emotion are basically destroyed by Dementors, he only left the idea of revenge.


    Fanlin has seen Sirius Black''s Animagus, bony. Fanlin always thinks that if the idea of revenge is not supporting Sirius Black, his life may be put into the embrace of death at any time.


    As for Peter Pettigrew, van Lin successfully poured his mouse tonic mixed with special tracking potions. He is still a mouse. Van Lin can fully sense the position of dwarfs only by using some special tracking magic. This is the only thing that Fanlin feels at ease.


    Of course, Ron doesn''t think so. In fact, how can a mouse tonic work on an Animagus Morpher? His little mouse spots have never improved. He is dead. His originally bright brown fur has lost his luster, and his fat body has become thin and weak.


    Ron thinks his little mouse is dying, especially after Hermione bought crook mountain. Ron blamed all the reasons on crook mountain. Because of this, Ron had a big fight with Hermione yesterday.


    However, these things are obviously not what Van Lin can stop. What he can do is to contact Sirius as soon as possible. Before that, he should take good care of Peter Pettigrew.


    "Do you mean what Simo said is true?" Harry said carefully. In the potion class, Seymour said something about Sirius, which reminded him of Professor trawley''s prediction.


    At this time, they were walking to the defense against the dark arts classroom, which was the first defense against the dark arts class of the semester. Everyone took it together, although there were not many people in a grade.


    "What, are you afraid, Potter?"


    Without waiting for van Lin to speak, Malfoy came over with his two fools. There was no way. The road was the same.


    "Get out of the way, Malfoy..." Ron said rudely, standing in front of Harry.


    "Why, Potter, now you need to protect yourself as a useless friend?" With that, people around Slytherin burst into laughter.


    "Let''s go, Harry..." Fanlin and Malfoy want to leave here as soon as possible. He doesn''t want to infect his friends with the smell of death, and he and Malfoy have nothing to say.


    "Damn it..." Malfoy just wanted to scold Fanlin a mud seed, but he thought that he could not beat Fanlin, so he swallowed his words again.


    Professor Snape''s way is very good, ignoring as much as possible van Lin and Hermione, who are not as easily provoked as Harry and Ron.


    Malfoy''s words turn, he chooses to avoid van Lin, he can attack Harry between them, with Harry Potter''s impulsive character, obviously he can''t stay behind van Lin alone.


    "Trying to get hold of black alone, Potter?"


    "Yes, it is." Harry answered casually. Malfoy''s thin lips curved into a mean smile. "Of course, if I had," he said quietly, "I would have been proud of something. I''m not going to stay in school and be a good kid. I''m going to look for him everywhere


    "What are you talking about, Malfoy?" Said Ron rudely.


    "Don''t you know, Potter?" Said Malfoy softly, his pale eyes narrowing.


    "What do you know?"


    Malfoy let out a low laugh. "You may not want to risk your life," he said. "You want the Dementors to deal with him, don''t you? But if I were you, I would take revenge. I''ll find him myself


    "Enough..." Van Lim grabbed Malfoy by the collar with one hand and let Malfoy go on. Maybe he would tell Harry about Sirius Black.


    According to Harry''s character, if he knew the version of the Ministry of magic, Harry would be crazy to kill black, which is not what Van Lin wanted to see.Of course, Dumbledore also means this. The less Harry knows, the better. Otherwise, Dumbledore will tell Harry the matter clearly, instead of making a sealing order to conceal the events of that year.


    And, in Dumbledore''s eyes, Sirius is a fugitive, a murderer who wants to sneak into Hogwarts, which is not good news. So far, at least.


    Peter Pettigrew is dead for everyone, so no one knows what happened in those years. Even if Dumbledore had doubts about Peter Pettigrew, it would not help. What role did Harry play? Van Lin was very clear. Dumbledore could not let Harry have any other risks.


    In fact, no matter in grade one or grade two, through the fusion of memory, Fanlin is very clear that everything is under Dumbledore''s control.


    If there is any accident in the secret room, Dumbledore will definitely arrive at Harry''s side as soon as possible through fox.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Draco I warn you not to make repeated provocations, or I will definitely throw you into the Black Lake


    Speaking of this, Fanlin suddenly remembered what he had seen that day. With Malfoy''s skill, if he threw it anywhere, there was absolutely no possibility of survival. Anyway, Fanlin always felt that something would have something to do with these unstable factors, which was very dangerous.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 210

    "What are you doing?" Hermione''s voice suddenly came from the front. She was standing behind them.


    "We''re going to be late, Fanlin Don''t be like Malfoy. " When Hermione finished speaking, Fanlin realized that he was a little too excited. He sent Malfoy away.


    Far away, Professor McGonagall''s voice came from behind them, and the people scattered. Malfoy just said a cruel word and left. Van Lin startled him.


    "Look at him..." Ron said scornfully, "it''s like a monkey."


    "Yes, it''s a disgusting one." Harry nodded approvingly, and he thought of Dali again.


    "Let''s go quickly..." Hermione said that Malfoy glared at Hermione before leaving.


    "Say..." Ron seemed to wake up.


    "How do you do that?" Asked Ron.


    "What?" Hermione said, go with them.


    "You were behind us a minute ago, and now you are under the stairs again."


    "What?" Hermione was a little confused, "Oh I have to go back and get something. Oh, no.... "


    There was a crack in Hermione''s schoolbag. Harry was not surprised. He could see that there were at least twelve big and heavy books in her schoolbag.


    "Why do you take so many books with you?" Ron asked her.


    "You know how many classes I''m going to take." Hermione said breathlessly that it was really tiring for a 13-year-old girl.


    "Give it to me. You can come to me when you need to..." Fanlin looked at Hermione, and he put all her textbooks in his pocket.


    "Good All right... " Hermione said vaguely.


    When Lupin''s first class in defense was not there. They all sat down and took out books, quills and parchment.


    When lupin finally walked into the classroom, they were chatting. Ron was asking Hermione why he had brought so many books. It was strange that he seemed to have forgotten that he had just had a big fight with Hermione because of mottled and crook mountain.


    This makes Hermione a little confused. The time converter is a secret. She can''t tell a few people. Of course, it''s nothing to hide from Fanlin. It''s always good to have one more person to help her


    Fortunately, Hermione''s word poverty did not last long. Professor Lu Ping''s arrival saved Hermione.


    Lu Ping smiles and puts his tattered suitcase on the desk. He was as shabby as he was when he came, but he looked healthier than when he was on the train, as if he had had had a few solid meals.


    "Put the books away. Defense against the dark arts is a practical course. You don''t need those books and chairs."


    The first word aroused everyone''s interest.


    The class put the books back in their schoolbags, and several students exchanged surprised glances. They have never had a practical course in defense against the dark arts, unless they include the memorable lesson of last year, in which the original teacher brought a cage of elves and released them all.


    It''s a masterpiece by gidrow. With so many teachers, he''s the first to take his students to practical classes, if that''s true.


    As a member of the order of the Phoenix, Professor Lupin, as a member of the order of the Phoenix, fought with Sirius Black, James Porter and Peter Pettigrew. Several of them escaped from Voldemort''s hands several times. More seriously, the potters even let Voldemort eat up many times.


    This experience makes Fanlin believe in Professor Lupin''s actual combat level, which is much better than those Aurors in the Ministry of magic, especially the new Auror. In any case, the level of Professor Lupin should be at least on the level of Professor Snape.


    "Well," said Professor Lu Ping, seeing that everyone was ready, "will you follow me?"


    Confused but also interested, the whole class stood up and walked out of the classroom with Professor Lu Ping. He led them down the empty corridor and made a turn. There, the first thing they saw was the tricky Pippi, floating head down in the air, and stuffing gum into the nearest keyhole.


    He didn''t look up until Professor Lupin was two feet away from Pippi. Then he twisted his toes and began to sing.


    "Stupid and confused lupin," Pippi GUI sang, "Lupin is stupid and confused, Lupin is stupid and confused --"


    Pippi GUI is always rude and difficult to govern, but he usually has some respect for teachers. Everyone quickly turned to the professor to see what he did; to their surprise, he was still smiling.


    "If I were you, Pippi, I''d take the gum out of the keyhole," lupin said happily. "Mr. filch can''t get in to get the broom."


    Filch, the keeper of Hogwarts, was a bad tempered, underachiever wizard who always fought against students and Pippi. However, Pippi ignored Professor Lu Ping''s words and blew out a wet raspberry loud.Professor Lupin sighed a little and took out his wand.


    "It''s a useful little mantra," he said, turning back to the class, "please look after it." He raised the wand, raised it to the shoulder height, and said, "waddiwasi!" Then point to the Skinner.


    "Great Professor Lupin..." Harry praised that, because of the curse, gum, which was originally stuck in the eyes of the key, was shot at the skin like a bullet from a Muggle pistol.


    This makes the pimp have to avoid the gum, even if it is the body of the ghost, but it is not fun to be hit by the magic power attached. He will hurt for two days if he really cares.


    Pi Pi ghost curse Professor Lupin, while hovering to fly upstairs, with the PI ghost leaving, the world seems to be clean down.


    "Shall we go on?" Under the leadership of Professor Lupin, they went down again, and the class looked at the professor in his clothes and increased his respect.


    No one has ever taught them how to deal with these difficult ghosts. Their defense of black magic is only in the textbooks. Of course, if someone has additional guidance like Van Lin, it is better to fight, but it is impossible.


    So, Professor Lupin''s arrival is undoubtedly a good news for all the little wizards. They can finally practice their magic spells, rather than stay in the air and put them in the air or simply learn theoretical knowledge.


    He led them into the second corridor, stopped, and was stopping outside the faculty lounge.


    "Please go in." Professor Lupin said, opening the door and stepping back.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 211

    The teacher''s lounge is a long place full of old chairs, and only one teacher is there. Professor Snape sat in a low armchair and looked around as the class came in. He had bright eyes and a sarcastic smile on his lips.


    When Professor Lupin came in and closed the door behind him, Snape said, "don''t close it, Lupin. I''d better not look at it. " He stood up and walked in front of the class, his black robe fluttering behind him like a big bat.


    But Van Lim thought it was elegant. Only Professor Snape could put the long black robe into the air. It was the same as gidrow''s smile. You can always see his white eight teeth.


    Professor Snape went to the porch and turned around and said, "lupin, you may not have been warned, but Neville Longbottom is in this class. I advise you not to ask him to do anything difficult unless Miss Granger whispers instructions in his ear


    Neville blushed. Harry stares at Snape: it''s bad enough that he bullies Neville in his class, not to mention in front of other teachers.


    Professor Lu Ping raised his eyebrows.


    "I wanted Neville to be my assistant in the first phase of the operation," he said. "I''m sure he''ll do well." R Neville''s face is redder now, if possible. Snape''s lips wrinkled, but he left and slammed the door shut.


    "Now, in this way," said Professor Lu Ping, waving the class to the end of the lounge. There was nothing but an old wardrobe, where the teachers put their spare robes. Professor Lu Ping walked to the closet and stood still. The wardrobe suddenly shook and banged against the wall.


    All the little witches were startled. It was as if something could jump out of the closet at any time.


    "Don''t worry." Professor Lu Ping said calmly, "there is a Bogot in it." Most people feel that they really need to worry. Neville glanced at Professor Lupin with horror in his eyes, and simolfenigan peeped fearfully at the shaking cupboard door handle.


    "Bogart likes dark, closed spaces," Professor Lu said. "The wardrobe, the space under the bed, the cupboard under the sink Once I met an old clock hidden in my ancestors. This one was moved in yesterday afternoon. I asked the principal if the teachers could not disturb it and let my third grade students have some practice opportunities. "


    "So the first question we have to ask ourselves is, what is Bogot?" Professor Lu Ping asked that the question was very simple.


    Hermione raised her hand. "It''s a deformed thing," she said, "and it can be presented as any image it thinks can most frighten us."


    "I can''t say better myself," Professor Lupin said, and Hermione was very proud. "So, in the closet, the Bogot sitting in the dark has not yet appeared in any image. It didn''t know what would scare people outside the door. No one knows what Bogart looks like when he''s alone, but when I let it out, it will immediately become the most frightening thing for all of us.


    All of a sudden, everyone was nervous.


    About Bogart, Fanlin what curiosity, this is a very common creature in the magic world, they can exist in any dark space.


    As for Bogart''s ability, it can transform the most terrifying thing in people''s mind, which may be a person or a thing, a creature, etc. This ability has been troubling witches because they don''t feel any level of attack, both spiritual and physical, which means that brain sealing has no effect on this creature at all.


    According to research, Bogart seems to feed on people''s fear. They won''t kill you. All they need is your fear. If Bogot is a collection of fear, it''s appropriate.


    Fanlin has never met this kind of creature. He also wants to know what he fears, Voldemort or the ethereal monster


    "That means," continued Professor Luhu, ignoring Neville''s slight voice of terror. "Before we started, we had a huge advantage over Bogart. Have you found that advantage, Harry? "


    "Er..." Harry is a bit short of words. Before today, he had no idea that there were such magical creatures in the magic world. "Is it because we are so many that he doesn''t know what to be like?"


    "Yes, very good..." Professor Lu Ping said, "when dealing with Bogart, the best way is to have more people. It''s confused. What should it look like? Is it a dead body without a head or a fleshy slug? Once I saw a Bogot make the mistake of trying to scare two people at the same time and turn himself into a half slug. It''s not frightening at all. "


    All the people cooperated with each other to make a roar of laughter. The scene described by Professor Lu Ping is really extremely funny.


    "It''s funny, isn''t it..." Professor Lu Ping said, "this is also the mantra needed to defeat Bogart. It''s very simple. How about it? Are you interested?"The answer is uniform, and no one wants to miss this interesting thing.


    "Good." Professor Lu Ping straightened up with satisfaction, "everybody read after me first, ridikulus (funny)!"


    "Ridikulus (funny)!"


    "Very well, please remember this mantra. Of course, there is another very important thing. When you use this funny mantra, you should be firm in your voice and feel natural. At the same time, you should think about the funniest way you feel."


    "So..." Professor Lupin paused, "Mr. Neville lombarton, let you show you first..."


    "Me?" Neville''s voice trembled. He looked at Professor Lupin in disbelief. It was terrible.


    "That''s right, young man. Be brave and come to the front!" Professor Lu Ping beckoned, and Neville waddled to the front of the wardrobe.


    There was a sudden noise in the closet, and the contents were about to burst out.


    "So, tell me, Neville, what''s your biggest fear?" Professor Lu Ping asked kindly.


    "Professor Snape..." Neville whispered.


    "What?"


    "Professor Snape..." Neville plucked up the courage to say that frightening name, Professor Snape


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 212

    "Oh, he is really terrible..." Professor Lu Ping said sympathetically.


    This caused a burst of laughter in the class, and Neville''s face turned red with shame.


    "Come on, young man, it''s not just Professor Snape that you''re afraid of To meet Neville, I think you live with your grandmother? "


    "Oh Yes, "Neville said nervously," but I don''t want Bogart to be her


    "No, no, you didn''t understand me," Professor Lupin said, now smiling. "I don''t know. Can you tell us what kind of clothes your grandmother usually wears?"


    Neville seemed surprised, but he said, "well Always wear the same hat. It''s a tall one with an old sculpture on top. And wearing a long dress Green, usually Sometimes I wear a fox skin scarf


    "And handbags, right?" Professor Lu Ping encouraged him to go on.


    "A big red handbag." Neville said.


    "Well," said Professor Lupin, "can you describe these clothes in detail, Neville? Can you see these clothes in your head


    "Yes." Neville replied blankly, obviously not knowing what would happen next.


    "When Bogot comes out of the closet, Neville, and sees you, it will look like Professor Snape." Lu Ping said, "what about you, take up the wand Take this And yelling "funny" And try to focus on your grandmother''s clothes. If all goes well, Professor bogartsnepp will be forced to become a man with a hat with an old carved specimen on his head, a green dress and a red handbag


    The whole class roared with laughter. The picture was too beautiful. I''m sorry that van Linden couldn''t make up for it. Professor Snape changed his black robe and changed it into Change to


    Well, Fanling is a little bit of a poor imagination, but Neville is about to start.


    "Ready, Mr. Neville lombarton..." Professor Lu Ping raised his hand and didn''t see what kind of spell he was chanting. The combination of wand free spell and silent spell, unlocking mantra.


    A glimmer of light flashed through the keyhole on the top of the wardrobe, and the door of the wardrobe was just like that.


    We all stepped back to the wall and made room for Neville to stand by the closet alone. Nacheng was pale. He was afraid, but he had rolled up the sleeves of his robe and held his wand.


    The door let out a toothache creak. A pale palm stretched out from the crack of the door. Neville swallowed nervously. Van Lin could clearly see the movement of Neville''s Adam''s apple.


    The wardrobe doors are all open. Professor Snape, with a crooked nose and a threatening look, came out, his eyes fixed on Neville.


    Nacheng retreated. His wand was lifted up. He was tongue tied and speechless. Snape stormed at him and put his hand into his robe.


    ¡°Rid¡­¡­ Ridikulus (funny)! " Neville shrieked.


    There was a noise, like a whip. Professor Snape''s figure tripped; he was wearing a long, lace embroidered dress and a high hat, with an old wormlike carved specimen on top of the hat and a huge scarlet handbag dangling from his hand.


    All of a sudden, he laughed and thought that it was so funny. You can''t imagine the king Snape in their eyes turning into an old lady''s costume. Even if this is a Bogot, it''s enough for them to laugh.


    "Good..." Professor Lu Ping waved his hand. He looked excited and turned around. "We need some music..."


    The Bogot stopped for a moment and was at a loss; Professor Lupin called out, "Parvati, come forward!"


    Parvati went forward with a stiff face. Snape walked around her. There was another crackle, where Snape had stood, now a bandaged, bloodstained mummy; his blind eyes turned to Parvati, and began to walk towards her, dragging his feet, raising his stiff arms, he went to Parvati


    "Ridikulus (funny)!" Exclaimed Pavati.


    The bandages on the mummy''s feet were untied; he was stumbling with the loose bandages, his face fell forward, and his head rolled down.


    "Very well, Seymour It''s your turn... " Professor Lu Ping exclaimed, "I''m too lazy to say that Professor Lu Ping is very satisfied that his students can overcome their fear.".


    Simo hurried over Pavati.


    Bang! The place where the mummy stayed is now a woman with black hair all the way to the ground, and a face with only skeleton, which is still green and shady A ghost girl. Her mouth was wide open. A non human voice filled the room, and a long, shrill cry made Harry''s hair stand on end


    "Ridikulus (funny)!" Cried Simo.


    The ghost makes a tearing sound, grabs her throat, and her voice is gone.


    Bang! The ghost turns into a mouse, turns around to find her tail, and Bang! Turn into a rattlesnake, slither and twist And then Bang! It turns into a bloody eyeball again."It has lost its head!" Professor Lu Ping exclaimed, "we have made another step forward! Ron


    Ron jumps forward in one step.


    Bang! Several people screamed. A giant spider, six feet tall and hairy, was crawling toward Ron, dangling its claws menacingly along the way. For a while. Harry thought Ron was too scared to move. And then


    "Ridikulus (funny)!" Ron exclaimed, shaking a little.


    Poof, spider''s eight legs are put on a roller skate, Ron has seen where in Fanlin.


    Spider lost its balance, it can''t make its eight legs stand on the ground, roller skates and the ground constantly friction, it can only let their stomach on the ground.


    "Very interesting, Ron..." Professor Lupin called out, "so next, Harry, you come!"


    For a moment, Professor Fanlin and Professor Lupin stopped smiling. They wanted to know what Harry was afraid of.


    However, Harry didn''t notice anything. He thought it was very interesting. In fact, he didn''t know what he was afraid of. He clapped his hands with Ron, and everyone was cheering. The scene was very lively, just like the cancellation of the final exam.


    Harry took out his wand, the people around him dispersed, and Harry stood in front of Bogot.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 213

    Bogart seemed to think for a moment. He didn''t know which form to change. A black gas was surging and boiling.


    Everyone was quiet. They wanted to know what kind of shape Bogart was going to change.


    Finally, along with the change of body shape, Bogart''s body made a dull sound, a black fog dispersed, the black gray cloak, tearing sound, Bogart floated in the air, it turned into a Dementor.


    However, when the Dementor lifted his head, the black veil that had covered his head disappeared. Instead, he had a pale face, which had no nose. Instead, it had a nostril similar to that of a snake. His eyes were like the king snake hundred that Fanlin had seen. His pupils were long and cold.


    For a moment, as if his own blood had been frozen, he knew very well who the owner of this face was, Tom Riedel, our Lord Voldemort.


    A burst of discussion came from the crowd. In fact, all the little wizards present were people who had never experienced Voldemort''s time. I''m sorry for what Voldemort looks like. They are neither Fanlin nor lupin. They have neither foreign memories nor participated in the fight between the order of the Phoenix and Voldemort. However, the influence of Dementors is very popular.


    "What do Dementors look like? His face is like a snake... " Simo said carefully, and Neville let out a sob of fear.


    "Get out of the way..." Professor Lupin suddenly appeared in front of Harry. He saw the last person he wanted to see. As a wizard who had experienced Voldemort''s time, he really knew the horror of Voldemort. Even if it was a Bogot, it was not what these little witches should face now.


    It seems that the person who is very familiar with the scene of Yueyue Ping is not in front of him.


    For a moment, Professor Lu Ping''s eyes seemed to be bloodshot, but his hands did not tremble.


    "Ridikulus (funny)!"


    Professor Lu Ping waved his wand, and the full moon, which had been hanging in mid air, turned into a leaking balloon.


    In an instant, the anger on the field became active again. Bogart crossed the crowd and the excited roar of the past little wizard.


    At last, Bogart''s changed balloon let out all the gas in his body, and it landed at the foot of van Linden.


    Poop! Before Boggart landed on the ground, it turned into a corpse, dressed in Hogwarts'' wizard''s robe, with dark brown hair scattered over his face, pale complexion, and a book in his hand.


    It''s Hermione''s body. Van Lin''s pupils gather and contract. He looks for Hermione''s shadow in the crowd in a panic. Van Lin can be sure that Bogart''s change is aimed at him alone. Even if there are several Ron people standing next to him, it is the closest to him.


    It seemed that Hermione blushed at the sight of van Lin''s search. How could her body not recognize it.


    When van Lin saw Hermione standing safely behind him, he felt at ease. However, nagate seemed to feel that he had not changed his form properly. He turned into Hermione''s body in front of Hermione. He just needed to confirm that he would not be afraid at all.


    As soon as Vaseline turned back, his form changed again, which made Bogart''s body very unstable, and it began to expand.


    When Vaseline faces Bogart again, Bogart is no longer the dead Hermione.


    Brown hair, its body is still expanding, and suddenly a muddy yellow one eye appears above the lounge, which attracts everyone''s attention.


    "It was Fei Fanlin said to himself with uncertainty that the head of the ox had one eye, which was obviously the image of Fei he had seen.


    However, for the current magic world, this is also regarded as a super display, which is obviously not what Bogart can imitate. He has no ability to completely copy the image of Fei. The giant skyscraper, Bogart''s change, is more like a big deformed cow.


    "Ridikulus (funny)!"


    Without any hesitation, van Lim can roughly understand the limits of Bogart. He has no interest in allowing him to change. No matter who his image is, it is a blasphemy to the Lord.


    Under the magic of Vaseline, Bogart became a football out of control. He fell to the ground and bounced heavily.


    However, Professor Lupin obviously didn''t want to keep the students in touch. Voldemort''s face appeared, which made him very uncomfortable.


    He controls Bogart with his wand, and he calls back to him the ball of Bogart''s change.


    "Come to the front, Neville, and bring it to fruition!" Professor Lu Ping said that at this time, the Bogot fell on the floor and turned into a cockroach. Bang! Snape is back. This time Neville rushed forward with determination.


    "Ridikulus (funny)!"He exclaimed. In less than a second, Snape, in a lacy dress, appeared in front of Neville. Neville laughed, "ha ha!" So the Bogot exploded, exploded into smoke, and disappeared.


    How wonderful Professor Lu Ping called, and the class clapped. "That''s great, Neville. Well done, everybody. Let me see Give Gryffindor five points, although not everyone has dealt with Bogart, but this is because of the time. For those who have no turn, we can only be sorry, um Ten for nevega, because he did it twice Harry and Hermione each add five points


    "But I didn''t do anything." Said Harry.


    "You and Hermione answered my question correctly at the beginning of the lesson, Harry." Lu Ping said easily, "it''s good, everyone is good. It''s a great lesson. Homework, please read the chapter about Bogart and write an abstract It''s due on Monday. No more. "


    As a result, Professor Lu Ping''s first defense against the dark arts class ended happily in the laughter of all the little wizards. However, this did not include Harry. For Professor Lupin''s obstruction, Harry felt very strange. His pale face and Dementors did not feel too difficult. The combination of the two gave Harry a funny feeling The feeling.


    Harry''s face, as if it could not be forgotten for a long time, began to circle in his mind.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 214

    Soon, Professor Lupin''s defense against the dark arts class took the place of everyone''s favorite course. Of course, this did not include the self-esteem guys at Slytherin college led by our classmate Draco Malfoy.


    Basically, they are some pure blood noble families, which are not completely lonely.


    Strict family rules and brainwashing education methods make these little guys look down on Gryffindor like Lu Ping.


    According to Malfoy, Professor Lupin is not even as well dressed as his family elves. This is obviously bullshit, and dobby shows how bad their family is.


    Malfoy is just trying to belittle Professor Lupin, but people of Gryffindor origin are despised by Malfoy.


    This made Harry very angry, he and Malfoy also had a fight, but before the fight was caught by Mr. filch, so Harry was also punished to wipe the cup and other work.


    Fortunately, Professor Lupin also won a small number of Slytherin supporters. Needless to say, this is the people led by Laura. Slytherin seems to be divided into two factions, which is really enough for Malfoy''s headache.


    But no one except Malfoy and Malfoy cared that Professor Lupin''s robe had patches and hairy edges.


    Professor Lu Ping''s later lectures, together with Xin Mi of Hogwarts, Slytherin''s secret room, and the evil professor who stole the Sorcerer''s stone, all of which attracted many people''s attention. Just publishing a magic stone''s content, he achieved great success.


    Everyone is curious about the magical experience of a 12-year-old wizard who is about to turn 13 in Hogwarts. These are official records, and the special contribution medal is the best proof.


    No one doubts what Hogwarts has collected, so people''s attention is focused on van Lin, which is very interesting both in terms of age and experience.


    For this reason, Fanlin also received a large amount of contribution fee from the prophet daily, because the article stimulated the sales volume change which had not been changed for a long time.


    However, the consequences of becoming famous at one stroke also made Fanlin feel very uncomfortable. He even saw the newspaper with his articles published by his classmates around him, and all of them talked about him in succession.


    There is no lack of admiration and admiration among them. Of course, Malfoy''s sarcasm is indispensable, saying that van Lin is the next guidro.


    In any case, it''s a serious thing to get Kim Karon, and the consequences and problems will always be solved.


    but for the communication and media of magic world, van Lin still wants to make complaints about it. Just like a lot of times that have fallen behind, van lin love the convenience brought by technology, at least some things are beyond magic.


    Of course, this is just a small episode. Let''s go back to Bogart.


    When van Lin faced Bogart, Bogart changed Hermione''s body at the first time. Although her hair covered her face, people familiar with Hermione could recognize her at once, holding books when she died. It was really like Hermione''s style of learning hegemony.


    In any case, after the defense against the dark arts course, all Gryffindor seemed to know that both van Lin and Hermione were not clear.


    This makes them have a new ability to make fun of van Lin. It''s always useful to talk about Hermione. It''s not without Fred and George. They look like I''ve known for a long time, which makes van Lin very embarrassed.


    Of course, Hermione is indispensable. Although people always discuss this matter in private, Hermione always hears something, which makes Hermione always blush and hide from van Lin. although this is useless, how can CP be broken by default?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 215

    Now, with the exception of defense against the dark arts, all the other classes have become a bit dull. Hagrid has been quiet since the first class.


    Hagrid seems to have lost his confidence. Now they''re learning lesson after lesson how to take care of the flea caterpillars, which must be the most annoying creatures available.


    "Why should someone bother to take care of them?" Ron said as he spent another hour stuffing chopped lettuce into the fleshy throat of the caterpillar.


    However, when it comes to October, everything seems to be getting better. Hermione is not hiding from van Lin because of a little thing. Anyway, she and van Lin seem to have become the accepted setting.


    What''s more, Hermione doesn''t seem to have enough energy to think about these things. She has to take twice as many courses every day. But for van Lin''s help, Hermione would even have a problem taking those thick textbooks out of the Gryffindor public lounge.


    Fanlin has said many times about Hermione''s situation, but Hermione only said that she would consider it every time, but this sentence was not sincere at all


    Of course, there is Harry. After going in October, Harry has something to focus on, which is interesting enough to make up for the trouble that he didn''t have a good class. As the Quidditch season approached, Oliver wood, captain of Gryffindor, called a meeting one Tuesday night to discuss the tactics of the new season.


    This means that Harry and others will start crazy Quidditch training again. Wood takes training seriously. However, it is better for Harry to have more time to fly in the sky than to have class or stay bored.


    As time went by again, Hogwarts entered the Halloween period, and a piece of news that inspired everyone changed everyone''s expectations.


    The arrival of the first Hogsmeade week replaced the news that Sirius had arrived in dadaf. Although the Dementors have successfully let Sirius escape once, some little sorcerers still hope for the magic department''s means, although this is only due to the prophet''s daily.


    "Those who go to Hogsmeade, give all your application forms to Mr. filch where..." Professor McGonagall was standing on the steps of the castle gate, and almost all the third grade wizards were waiting for Mr. filch to collect their application forms.


    Of course, there is no Harry among these people. Harry hides behind the castle door.


    When Harry saw that van Lin, Hermione and Ron had handed in their application forms, he finally couldn''t bear it. He rushed out of the side, still holding his signed application form.


    "Potter, I think you should give this to Mr. filch..." Professor McGonagall looked down at Harry standing beside him.


    "I''m sorry Professor McGonagall, my aunt and uncle Oh I forgot to sign my application form. " Said Harry.


    Professor McGonagall looked at him over her square glasses, but said nothing.


    "So Oh Do you think I mean Can I What if I go to Hogsmeade? " Harry said a little flustered, and Professor McGonagall''s scrutinizing eyes made him feel guilty.


    Professor McGonagall withdrew his eyes and began to turn over the paper that filch had just handed over.


    "I''m afraid not, Potter," Professor McGonagall said. "You heard what I said. Don''t go until you hand in your form. This is the rule. "


    "But Professor, my aunt and uncle You know, they are Muggles. They don''t really understand Understand the forms and people at Hogwarts.? Harry said Ron was nodding hard to encourage him. "If you say I can go..."


    "But I won''t say that." Professor McGonagall said. She stood up and put the paper neatly in her pocket.


    "The application form clearly states that it must be approved by the parent or guardian." Professor McGonagall looked back at him with a strange look on his face. "I''m sorry, Potter, but it''s my final decision. You''d better hurry up, or you''ll be late for the next class


    "Thank you Thank you for Professor McGonagall... " Harry''s face was a little ugly. He bowed his head and turned to return to the castle.


    "Porter..." Professor McGonagall stopped talking. Harry looked back expectantly. Several people looked at Professor McGonagall.


    "I''m sorry, but..." Professor McGonagall paused. "You go back."


    Harry is like a defeated rooster.


    "Sorry, brother..." Ron said sympathetically.


    "We can bring you something interesting. How about honey Duke''s candy?" Hermione asked cautiously. She seldom had to leave class.


    "No, I don''t need to..." Harry shook his head. He was in no mood. Although the Halloween dinner was good, it would be best if he could come back from Hogsmeade with everyone."Maybe you can..." Van Lim was drawing the shape of his cloak with his hand, and Professor McGonagall was still there, and he could not give Harry any more hints.


    However, his idea did not put into practice, although Professor McGonagall did not understand, but Hermione was very clear.


    "Fanlin..." Hermione slammed Vaseline in the ribs with her elbow. "Don''t tempt Harry!"


    "I..." Fanlin was just about to say something, but he was quickly taken away by Hermione.


    "I''m sorry, Harry I think we''re going to make it... " Hermione didn''t wait for Harry to say that she was holding van Lin in one hand and chasing the army to Hogsmeade.


    If van reen went on, Hermione was not sure if Harry would really go out with his cloak, which was quite a tempting thing for Harry.


    They knew very well why Professor McGonagall didn''t let Harry go to Hogsmeade. Sirius Black showed up in Duff not far away.


    There is only a mountain in the middle of Hogsmeade. Although there are Dementors guarding every intersection, it is obvious that Dementors have lost their deterrent power and their guards can not get all trust.


    Sirius Black is a murderer, and his main target is Harry. Hagrid doesn''t even want Harry to come to him at night.


    Although there are a lot of people going to Hogsmeade together, it''s not sure whether Sirius will jump out and give Harry a record of awada.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 216

    Due to the first visit to Hogsmeade, Professor McGonagall, as a guide and accompanying Professor, introduced the facilities and historical background of Hogsmeade to the young wizards.


    This made the first trip to Hogsmeade not as pleasant as expected. They only allowed a short time to wander around in a hurry.


    This frustrated Fanlin''s desire to search Sirius'' hideout. They could only buy Harry some honey Duke''s candy to comfort Harry.


    But the next tour will not be followed by Professor McGonagall. They will have plenty of time to hang out in Hogsmeade.


    However, when he returned to Hogwarts, Harry was not as depressed as he expected. He had a good communication with Professor Lupin who was going to suspend classes when van Lin and others went to Hogsmeade. He learned that Professor Lupin was a close friend of Harry''s father and mother, which made Harry feel happy.


    ¡­¡­


    "Look," said Ron, "we''ve brought you so much candy that we can''t bring any more."


    A shower of candy fell on Harry''s lap. It was dusk, and the three of them had just appeared in the common room. Their faces were pink by the cold wind, and they looked as if they had been having a good time.


    "Thank you very much," said Harry, picking up a small bag of pepper urchins. "How about Hogsmeade? Where have you been? " Just listen to it - everywhere. Devis and banes, magic equipment shop, Djoko joke shop, and went to the three brooms for supplying foam butter beer and many other places. "The post office, Harry! There are about two hundred owls, all sitting on shelves, all color coded, depending on how fast your letter needs to go


    "In fact, if Professor McGonagall didn''t follow all the way, it might have been better today." Van Lin said that he untied his scarf, he wanted to find Sirius, but it''s obviously impossible to leave the army, and Hermione is still


    "How are you?" Hermione said, "all day''s homework?"


    "No..." Harry simply passed on his conversation with Professor Lupin today and the news that Professor Lupin is going to suspend classes to Fanlin and others.


    "Do you think Snape will Add some You know that. " Ron asked carefully, as they entered the hall, and the party was about to begin.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ron... " Hermione was speechless and said, "would you mind a moment, please? Even if it was poison, Snape would not give Professor Lupin a drink in front of Harry... "


    "I just ask..." Ron said that after a day of playing, Ron and Hermione seem to have forgotten the unhappiness between their pets.


    There are hundreds of pumpkin lanterns hanging in the auditorium. There are also a group of fluttering bats and many orange streamers that spit out fire. They float lazily under the ceiling like brilliant water snakes.


    The food was exquisite; even Hermione and Ron, who were about to burst with honey Duke''s candy, asked for a second of everything. As for Fanlin He had long forgotten what he wanted. Facing the temptation of food, thinking about anything else became blasphemous.


    The dinner ended with a entertainment provided by the ghost of Hogwarts. Ghosts pop up from the walls and tables to make a sort of glide; Nick, who was almost headless in Gryffindor, successfully recreated his decapitation.


    It was a wonderful evening. Harry was in a good mood. Malfoy called out in the crowd as they left the auditorium: "Dementors salute you, Harry!" Even this did not dampen his interest.


    However, unpleasant things always come when everyone is relaxed.


    When several people returned to the Gryffindor public lounge again, the crowd on the stairs blocked several people''s sight.


    "What happened? Why don''t they go in? " Ron said, his spots still in the bedroom, and he was going to take care of the poor little mouse.


    Fanlin looked over his head. The portrait seems to be closed.


    "Please let me through." Percy''s voice, he came out of the crowd with dignity. "Why are you stuck here? You don''t all forget your password Sorry, I''m the president of the boy student union... "


    The crowd quieted down, from the front, so it was like a cold wave spreading through the corridor. When they heard Percy speak, their voice suddenly shrieked: "who''s going to invite Professor Dumbledore. Come on


    People turned around and the last one stood on tiptoe.


    "What''s the matter?" Ginny said she just arrived.


    Before long, Professor Dumbledore came up from downstairs in a hurry. People made way for Professor Dumbledore, and van Lin took the opportunity to follow him up.


    "My God..." Hermione took a breath. The three lacerated wounds on the portrait of Gryffindor''s gatekeeper and fat lady were so naked that they faced everyone, but the fat lady had already disappeared."You''ll be lucky!" Said a hoarse voice. It was the Pippi who was playing tricks on people. He was jumping over the heads of the crowd. He was very happy. He saw the scene of destruction and sadness, as he always did.


    "What do you mean, Pippi?" Dumbledore asked calmly. Pippi''s smile faded a little. He dare not laugh at Dumbledore. Instead, he adopted a smooth tone, which sounded better than the hoarse voice.


    "Excuse me, Mr. principal. Fat lady doesn''t want to be seen. She made a mess of it. I saw her run across the landscape on the fifth floor, sir, hiding among the trees, crying and saying something terrible He said happily. "Poor thing." He added, but he didn''t mean to feel sorry for others.


    "Did she say who did it?" Dumbledore asked quietly.


    "Oh, yes, chief professor." Said Pippi, as if holding a big bomb in his arms. "She won''t let him in. He''s very angry, you know." Pippi was tumbling in the air, grinning at Dumbledore from the middle of his own legs. "He''s got a bad temper, cold eyes, a breath of death, you should understand, Sirius Black."


    "What?" Dumbledore looked very shocked. For a moment, the original happy atmosphere was swept away by Sirius news. He passed through the guards of Dementors and the defense measures of Hogwarts. Dumbledore didn''t notice at all. Sirius'' strength was obviously much stronger than that of Fanlin when he saw him for the first time.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 217

    "Everybody, go into the hall tonight."


    With Dumbledore''s announcement, the prefects of the two colleges began to organize the students in their respective colleges in an orderly way, just like the night Lodge put the troll in the dungeon, but what changed was Dumbledore''s more serious attitude.


    Not long after that, all the colleges began to be busy. The commander of each college and Percy complained. He always stressed that he was the president of the boys'' Union, but few people paid attention to him. The sudden arrival of Sirius seemed to open the door of Hogwarts'' fear.


    Of course, Harry is the most eye-catching one in the eyes of the professor. Sirius Black''s purpose in the eyes of the school professor is Harry, no accident.


    Fanlin and others followed the flow of people. They took their sleeping bags from their dormitories to the hall. Dumbledore demanded that professors should be responsible for the protection of all students.


    "Please don''t crowd and enter the hall orderly..." Percy''s voice sounded from the door of the hall, and as he passed through the corridor, his ginger figure flashed through the night outside, attracting van Lin''s attention.


    "Crook mountain..." Hermione exclaimed that it was not a pleasure to wander outside the castle at this time.


    Then a dark shadow flashed through the darkness, but it was beyond Hermione''s vision. It was too dark.


    The black shadow looked back, a pair of eyes exuded a cold green light, no accident, this is just escaped from the castle Sirius.


    "Crook mountain..." Hermione yelled, as if trying to get the crook mountain back from the outside.


    But it didn''t help. Van Lin could clearly see that crook mountain ran out with Sirius.


    Hermione''s cat is so clever that van Lin can see that crook mountain still has a large piece of toast in his mouth. It seems that it is sending food to Sirius.


    "Don''t worry, Hermione..." Van Lin said quickly that he didn''t want the girl to run out at this time.


    "But Crook mountain is still outside. I''m... " Hermione anxiously said that Sirius went into Hogwarts, and crook mountain left the castle at this time, which made the girl feel very uneasy. Hermione liked crook mountain very much, although Ron didn''t think so.


    "Did you see that?" Harry said, "I always think there''s something else there besides crook mountain."


    "Crook mountain still has It''s not speckled... " Ron said, trembling a little. He had not seen any speckles since he returned to the Gryffindor public lounge. He only saw some hair that had fallen off.


    "Ron..." Hermione looked very angry. "Crook Hill won''t eat your mouse!"


    "Not necessarily. In case..." Ron said, Hermione''s face became more and more ugly. Seeing that they were about to quarrel, van Lin stopped them.


    "Mottled has been in your bed. Don''t worry, Ron..." "I remember there''s something else to take You can get it for me first, Harry


    Van Lin said in a hurry, he needs to have a good talk with Sirius. During this period, he secretly ran to school by himself, and then attracted other people''s attention like a fool. Sirius was no doubt confused by the idea of revenge, but the typical style of Gryffindor.


    Regardless of Harry''s yelling, van Lin turned his head and ran in the direction he had when he came. After turning a corner, there was no sign of the students behind him.


    "Animagus (Animagus)!"


    With a low chant, van Lin''s body is constantly changing in the corner. He is in a hurry, otherwise he will not be able to catch up with Sirius Black and crook mountain who have fled.


    He jumped out of the corner like someone''s panicked pet. Rushing out of the corner, he could still see the students'' swaying robes in the distance.


    He made a great effort to jump into the strong night, and the noise in the castle still reverberated, which would last for a long time.


    He''s following Sirius and crook mountain all the way. It''s smell. It''s totally invisible in human form.


    He walked through the lawn outside the castle. After a while, he followed the trail to the edge of the forbidden forest. Behind the forbidden forest, there was a striking willow, the ginger figure of crook mountain. To be exact, it was the big tail of crook mountain. It was in the tree hole under the willow and gently swayed.


    Sirius Black, of course, couldn''t run outside Hogwarts. Dementors surrounded Hogwarts everywhere he could, both in the sky and underground.


    Without hesitation, according to Fanlin''s memory, the tree hole under the willow is the only way to get to Hogsmeade''s scream house, that is, where Sirius is hiding.


    "It doesn''t seem that much has changed." Fanlin thought silently, his figure in the night slightly a white shadow.However, before Fanlin caught up with the beating willow, the quiet beating willow suddenly started to move. It seemed that something had angered it. A strong cane took over the body of Fanlin.


    "Damn it..." Van Lin squeaked. At this time, the head of Sirius seemed to be shining.


    Fanlin''s body has just landed and dare not stay at all. With his current body shape, if he is beaten up by Liu, he will surely be finished.


    He touched the ground, and his body soared again. It seemed that he wanted to avoid the attack of attacking Liu Renren. Fortunately, the speed of hitting renliu was not fast, although the strength of pumping was very strong.


    Just when Fanlin was just about to breathe a sigh of relief, a dark shadow came from behind the branch of the striking willow, catching the swing strength of the hitting willow. The speed of the shadow attacking was not generally fast.


    It was Sirius Black. Van Lin''s body couldn''t change its direction in mid air. A strong force hit along the direction of Sirius''s impact. The pain immediately spread all over van Lin''s body. His nerves were constantly beating. Van Lin flew out heavily, and he felt that his bones would be broken.


    Sirius did not seem to have let go of Fanlin, a pair of eyes emitting a dark green light, which is very dangerous, his fangs are exposed outside, he seems to be at any time may come up and bite van Lin''s neck.


    In fact, Sirius did the same thing, and he moved before the fall of the forest.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 218

    "Repelloinicum!"


    A blue light diffused from the tip of van Lin''s wand. Before landing, van Lin lifted his Animagus form. He pulled out his wand in a hurry.


    Sirius was hit by the magic spell of Vaseline. He sobbed bitterly. His body was a little too weak. Before entering Azkaban, it would not have hurt him at all, but now he is skinny and skinny.


    "Don''t try to attack me, Sirius Black, or I won''t mind beating you or drawing Dementors here, even if you''re Harry''s godfather."


    Van Lin gasped for breath. He put his hand under his armpit, where Sirius hit. Fortunately, he did not get bitten. Otherwise, it would not be as simple as pain.


    One man and one dog looked at each other like this. Van Lin''s muscles tightened up, and his eyes were fixed on Sirius. His wand was always clenched, and the magic halo was constantly flowing on the wand.


    And Sirius is also the case, he did not think of this damned little ghost reaction so fast, looks like the appearance of combat. He is too weak now, which is only half of his original strength. He bared his teeth and let out a restless snore. His tail was swinging uneasily. It seemed that he might rush up at any time.


    The air seems to have condensed. Because they were out of its attack range, the beating willow became quiet. Within a few seconds, it seemed to want to stretch its branches. The whole tree''s body shook for a while, shaking off a large number of leaves from the top of the tree.


    All of a sudden, Sirius moved, and he seemed to want to take advantage of the leaves to divert van Lin''s attention to get rid of the interfering imp.


    "Damn it..." Fanlin was impatient, and Sirius'' reaction was obviously that he didn''t believe in Ren Fanlin. In fact, if Fanlin didn''t have a version of the story, when he faced Sirius, he couldn''t be a gentle banishment curse. Even if it''s a fire curse or a blasting curse, it''s not too much to shoot Sirius on the spot.


    Roll to one side, Sirius speed is too fast, if not van Lin has been staring at him, it is likely that Sirius Black will get it.


    A pale blue incantation seal instantly burst from the original position of Fanlin, which is the means of Fanlin''s defense against Sirius. A violent eruption of water will rush Sirius''s body high.


    Vaseline carefully controlled the flow of water, and he wrapped Sirius all around.


    "Listen..." Van Lin said angrily, "Sirius Black, I''m not going to take you to the Ministry of magic or something. If I really want to do that, it''s not you. I''m talking to Professor Dumbledore and I''ll call them over..."


    Van Lim took a breath, he lowered the water to Sirius Black''s chest, he was afraid that he would suffocate Sirius so directly.


    "Hey Listen I know who you are, and I know what your purpose is to escape Azkaban. I know a little about Peter Pettigrew... " Van reen looked at Sirius''s ferocious eyes, especially when he heard of Peter Pettigrew, "in fact, you, as Harry''s godfather, have undoubtedly failed, and you rashly broke into Hogwarts''s Castle today, this..."


    Fanlin''s words have not finished, a burst of Xi Xi Suo sound from the Forbidden Forest and his back.


    This will stimulate the nervous tension of van Lin and Sirius.


    Fanlin''s wand shook gently, and he lifted the control of Sirius. At this time, the sound source of the Forbidden Forest direction jumped in front of Fanlin. It was the crook mountain that had just climbed out of the tree hole. This ginger cat was still waiting for Sirius to enter, but after waiting for such a long time, Sirius did not mean to enter at all.


    When he saw van Lin on the crook mountain, he ran over and rubbed the leg of van Lin''s trousers.


    But in the direction of the castle, the sound of footsteps is getting closer.


    "It seems that we need to have a good talk at another time and place..." Van Lin picked up crook mountain, and he motioned Sirius to get out of here.


    "What are you doing here?" Professor Lu Ping''s voice came from far away.


    Because Sirius Black invaded Hogwarts, all the professors had to search inside and outside the castle. It was the duty of all professors to protect the students in the college.


    Therefore, Professor Lupin and Professor Snape were both sent out. Because there were few professors in the school, one person was responsible for a large area.


    Professor Snape was in charge of guarding the castle gate, while Professor Lupin volunteered to search the outside of the castle. No one can tell what kind of thoughts Professor Lupin had. What if he really found Sirius Black outside the castle?


    According to Professor Lupin''s trust and obedience to Dumbledore, if he really found Sirius Black, there would be only one way to subdue Sirius and then hand Sirius Black to Dumbledore, although he was reluctant to do so."Er..." Fanlin said, "I''m just..."


    Professor Lu Ping didn''t listen to what Van Lin was saying. He followed Professor Lu Ping''s eyes. That was the direction Sirius Black left. Professor Lupin must have recognized the Animagus that Sirius Black had changed, even if it was just a dark shadow.


    He was so familiar with it that he could recognize the Animagus of Sirius Black at a glance, whether it was human form or werewolf form.


    In fact, it was because of Professor Lupin that Sirius Black learned the Animagus metamorphosis.


    Black''s black dog, James Porter''s stag, and Peter''s mouse.


    Well, I don''t have much impression on lupin, the mouse transformed by Peter Pettigrew. In fact, among the four people, Peter Pettigrew is the least impressive one, whether it is his person or the Animagus he changed. But now it seems too late to say this. Peter Pettigrew has been killed by Sirius Black, although Lupin''s heart I don''t believe it, but the fact is in front of people.


    A whole street was blown away. When lupin arrived that day, Sirius was like a madman. His wand fell on the ground. He was sealed off by twelve Aurors. Peter Pettigrew left only one finger.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 219

    "Professor Professor Lu Ping? " Fanlin pretended to know nothing. He held crook mountain.


    "Well..." Professor Lu Ping was a little flustered. When he really met his old friends, he found that he was not as calm as he imagined. Now he should use his wand to subdue Sirius and give it to Dumbledore, but


    "What are you doing here?" Lu Ping said absentmindedly, the figure of Sirius has completely disappeared into the Forbidden Forest in the dark, and it is impossible to hunt down Sirius now. He knows the skills and means of Sirius.


    "I''m looking for it here..." Van Lim lifted up crook mountain. "My friend''s cat ran out, you know, which made her very worried. I thought I could catch it soon..."


    "You shouldn''t have come out You should stay in the hall with your friends. " Professor Lu Ping said.


    He looked at the Forbidden Forest in the distance. Van Lin had contact with Sirius, which was obviously unscientific. According to Sirius'' character, if he was the murderer, Fanlin could not stand here.


    For van Lin, Professor Lupin especially appreciated it. Whether it was on the train when he stood up to protect his friends, or in the defense of the dark arts class, van Lin and the very clever little witch named Hermione were always able to answer his questions at the first time.


    What''s more, all kinds of messages in addition to Bogot that day, when van Lin faced Bogot, the girl''s body was transformed, which not only let lupin sigh that it was really good to be young.


    No accident, this ginger cat wants to know who its owner is. Sometimes the boy always makes some crazy actions for girls.


    This reminds him of his good friend Lily and James Potter. Lily is a very clever witch, while Porter is very courageous, and he can always do anything for Lily.


    Thinking of this, Lu Ping can not help but look at Van Lin, who is much better than his friend James in terms of strength, but is loyal to Taoism


    Lu Ping could not help shaking his head when he thought of this. These things, at least since he knew the child, were extremely reassured, capable, intelligent, and able to stand up to protect his friends in a dangerous moment.


    From the dialogue with Harry, he knows that Harry is not only good friends with friends, but also a kind of conviction. In fact, van Lin has helped and protected Harry countless times. No matter in the face of Voldemort or any monster, the experience of life and death will make the friendship between friends unbreakable.


    Lu Ping''s mind suddenly came up with pictures of their four friends.


    It was the first time that he was found to be a werewolf. Dumbledore made a lot of efforts to admit lupin to Hogwarts School of witchcraft and Wizardry. The most important one was his identity.


    Yes, Lupin is a werewolf!


    Remus John lupin, when he was four years old, his father offended the werewolf finiel greyburg. Out of revenge, the werewolf broke into the bedroom through the window and bit him. Lupin has become a werewolf since then. Every full moon night, he is put into the barren forest. Year after year, day after day, he feels the pressure, pain and pain from all aspects Lonely.


    Lu Ping is very glad that he has a pair of parents who love him deeply, which makes his gray world look less lonely. His parents try various ways to save him, but none of them helps.


    He and his parents think he can''t go to Hogwarts because other parents don''t want their children to approach a werewolf.


    But when Albus Dumbledore became the headmaster, he came up with some ways to get himself to go to Hogwarts.


    He seemed to see the dawn. He was eager to live like a normal person in the sun instead of in the dark forest. He wanted to enter school in a normal identity, learn magic, and become a wizard like his father.


    In order to let Lu Ping come to school, Dumbledore ordered people to plant a beating willow in the school site. Use it to cover the access to Hogsmeade''s scream shack, where he transforms himself on full moon nights. This is to protect the safety of other students and himself.


    He was very cruel after he was transformed. When the villagers heard the noise and scream, they thought it was some fierce ghost''s voice. Dumbledore encouraged people to spread such rumors, so that people could stay away from the screaming shacks and ensure the safety of all people.


    Lu Ping Maybe it''s his own condition Until 1971, when he went to Hogwarts at the age of 11, he had no friends. At Hogwarts, he became friends with James Potter, Sirius Black and Peter Pettigrew


    But lupin was afraid that his friends would abandon him when they knew the truth, so he kept it from them. In order not to let his friends find out his secret, Lupin told them that he would go back to visit his sick mother or make up other reasons.


    Although he tried to cover it up, his friends still guessed the truth of the matter. Moreover, because lupin needed to change his body on the full moon night, several good friends also went to learn Animagus. In the fifth grade, they learned to become Animagus, so that they could accompany lupin after he changed In the end, they were aware of everything. Under the influence of his friends, he was rarely as cruel as a wolf, and they took risks together in Hogsmeade.Porter and Sirius become large animals to frighten the werewolves, so that they can safely venture to Hogsmeade on the full moon night.


    In fact, the four of them were successful: three illegal Animagus, James''s stag, Sirius'' black dog, and dwarf mouse, plus lupin the werewolf.


    They''re whistling around the scream shack in Hogsmeade, the forbidden forest outside Hogwarts, and they''ve made a map of the living spot based on what they found in the forbidden forest. In fact, they just changed the map of the living spot, which they didn''t have the ability to make at that time.


    However, after that, several people have not been to the place. It is more like a relic. The dark and decadent atmosphere resists any foreign personnel. If it was not for avoiding the pursuit of a group of ghouls, they would not have found a dead relic there.


    In fact, there are many secrets about the forbidden forest, some of which even Dumbledore would not like to explore. These are obviously not something that a few students can touch.


    ([1] it''s not the kind of creature in Ron''s house. It''s a more brutal and irrational creature of black magic. You can refer to the ghouls in world of Warcraft. The original book is too frustrated.)


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 220

    All in all, after getting the map of the living point, the time at Hogwarts seems to have become more joyful until


    Until that man appeared, the second Dark Lord, Tom Riedel, or Voldemort.


    Compared with the first Dark Lord in the impression of the times, it is only for this century that Voldemort''s diffusion ability is far less than that of Gelert greenworth.


    But for the destruction and terror alone, Garrett Greenwood is far less powerful than Voldemort.


    Lupin''s impression of Greenwood was that he had formed an army of dark mages. Then, he was defeated by Dumbledore and was said to have been alone in the tallest tower in newmenggad.


    It''s sad, isn''t it? But Voldemort is much better than grinderwald. He has the most powerful mage army, death eaters and the support of almost all the ancient aristocratic families. The glory of Slytherin makes the pure blood wizard shine again, which is almost what it means.


    It was a terrible time. At first, Voldemort was able to restrain some of his own desire to kill, but later, his power spread all over England, almost replacing the existence of the Ministry of magic.


    They began to slaughter wantonly, killing those mages of Muggle blood.


    Until, Dumbledore stood up, he established the order of the Phoenix, the first time with Voldemort''s death eaters launched a fierce confrontation.


    Of course, several of the young fellows who graduated from Hogwarts joined the team organized by Professor Dumbledore at the first time. They were fighting at the forefront of the war.


    Even if Voldemort is terrible, it is a happy thing for several good friends to get together.


    They are brave and useless!


    At that time, Sirius was still a handsome and charming young man, while Lily and James porter came together, as well as dwarf Peter, who always followed everyone. Even though the strength of dwarf Peter was really poor, Lupin didn''t mean to look down on his friends.


    They protect dwarfs and Lily, and they have broken Voldemort''s plot countless times, or they have finally attracted Voldemort''s attention.


    But according to Dumbledore''s account, Voldemort got a prediction that the man with the power to conquer the Dark Lord was born In a family that has defeated the Dark Lord three times Born at the end of the seventh month The Dark Lord marks him as his strong enemy, but he has the energy that the dark devil does not understand One must die in the other''s hands, because both cannot live, only one survives The man with the power to conquer the Dark Lord will be born at the end of the seventh month


    In fact, the lombardons agreed, but Voldemort felt that the Potters were more threatening.


    They began to pursue the potters crazily. Because of the red heart mantra, Lupin didn''t know much. He only knew that the Potters were hiding.


    Then, that night, Voldemort brutally killed the potters.


    When the news came, Lupin seemed crazy to look for it. The first place he went to was little star black, who was his best friend except porter.


    He seems to be crazy like the shuttle of the form shifting phantom, his body is almost torn.


    But when he arrived, he had already seen a shocking sight.


    Sirius stood in a line of fire, laughing wildly. The whole street was destroyed by the curse. Twelve Aurors were standing beside Sirius Black. They controlled him with their wands.


    The magic light twined Sirius tightly, just like a chain of shackles.


    Another of his best friends, Pettigrew, was brutally killed by his good friend Sirius Black. The whole person was blasted to fly ash, leaving only a pinkie.


    Lu Ping was going crazy at that time. He didn''t understand what happened. He blew up a street and his friends killed each other. All these things were not acceptable to him. The friends he really recognized died one by one.


    Sirius was taken away by Auror of the Ministry of magic. Lupin went crazy to find Dumbledore to confirm this.


    However, as Dumbledore said, Sirius Black betrayed the order of the Phoenix and the potters. He was a Secret Keeper of the potters. But he told Voldemort the address of the potters. The next day, Voldemort found the potters and killed the potters cruelly.


    But in the face of Harry, Lily''s blood curse worked. It was the condensation of Lily''s life. She rebounded Voldemort''s death curse back to protect their child, Harry Potter. And Voldemort completely lost his power.


    Knowing all this, Lupin himself remained silent for a long time, until Dumbledore found him on his own initiative and told him that Voldemort was coming back and that he wanted to attack Harry.


    So lupin did not hesitate. He resolutely took the seat once cursed by Voldemort. He wanted to protect his friend''s widow. More importantly, Sirius broke out of prison. He must come back to Hogwarts to look for Harry. No matter what the reason, Lupin needs to ask his best friend, Sirius cloth Lake.It was not until this evening that lupin discovered Sirius for the first time, but he preferred to believe that it was just a shadow or something else.


    He was afraid that if he really faced his old friends, what should he do, as the outside world said.


    Subdue Sirius Black, or use Voldemort''s favorite spell, Avada Kedavra, to end Voldemort''s most loyal death eater and avenge the potters?


    Lu Ping suddenly felt that his mind was very confused. He needed to meet his former friend and comrade in arms for a while.


    If it is true as the outside world says, then Lu Ping''s eyes seem to be covered with a slight cold light. It''s a good choice to finish by hand, but before that, he needs to send the disobedient imp back to the castle.


    "Let''s go back You should take good care of it with your friends. Even if you want to please your little girl friend Hermione, you can''t take such a big risk. So, Gryffindor will deduct five points. Is there any opinion... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 221

    "Fanlin Al. "


    Professor Snape''s sombre voice came from both van Lin and lupin, who had just examined the surrounding area of the castle.


    "You are..." Snape raised his eyebrows. "Old friends are going to meet again Then... "


    Snape said, looking down at Van Lin, "arrogant Beyond our means? "


    "Put away your evil ways, Severus." Lupin seemed to be indifferent and said, "I think you know what to do, or what I will do."


    "It seems that No? " Snape pretended to be a letter, and he was still in the same tone, "so why, go out and enjoy the moonlight, and then Take the students to show him your strength, or do you howl twice


    "Severus I think you know what to say and what not to say Lupin looked at Snape, his face calm.


    Of course, van Lim knows what Professor Snape means. Lupin is a werewolf, and from the beginning of school, Professor Snape has been at odds with Harry''s father, James Potter''s team, even though Lily exists there, which intensifies the contradiction between Professor Snape and several other people.


    The two looked at each other. Professor Lupin''s expression returned to his former state. He said calmly, even with a smile on his face: "I think that a boy''s behavior for the sake of the girl''s worry can''t be too much, do you think, Professor Snape?"


    "Oh?" Professor Snape looked at them with disgust. He turned his eyes to the cat in Van Lin''s hand.


    "It seems that you are really good at miss know all..." Professor Snape snorted, and suddenly he couldn''t say anything.


    "Oh No Professor, I just Fanlin''s face turned red. He didn''t expect that even Professor Snape would say that.


    Van Lin held the crook mountain in his arms a little tight, and crook mountain was not used to wriggling from van Lin''s arms.


    "Hum I''m not interested in hearing your boring excuses... " Snorted Professor Snape, looking at the embarrassed van Lin with a sullen face, "stupidity!"


    "I don''t think so..." Lu Ping looked at Fanlin with great interest.


    "I don''t have the time to listen to your stories here..." Snape looked at Van Lin and lupin, "ridiculous? Stupid? "


    "I think you should be more open-minded, though..."


    "Five points for Gryffindor..." Snape interrupted impatiently. "Maybe you should let this stupid kid go back to the hall and drink the potion. You know, it''s still a good moon today. I don''t want to hear people crying and Howling!"


    Snape said coldly. He ignored the two people who had just entered the gate. He had been waiting for everyone to enter the castle and then closed the castle.


    Professor Snape turned around and the black robe behind him was windless. Mr. filch, with Mrs. Loris in his arms, followed closely behind Professor Snape.


    Mr. filch is a squib. He can''t do such things as blocking the castle gate with magic. He doesn''t even have a wand. No wand will follow someone who can''t cast magic Wizard? Let''s put it that way.


    Fanlin knows that Mr. filch is very persistent in magic, but it is a pity that it is useless. There are many kinds of squibs. One is a person who has no magic power like Mr. filch, and the other is that he has been suppressed by his magic power since he was a child, which made him unable to cast magic.


    This led to a very powerful dark creature, the silent beast.


    "He is always like this. He is obstinate and obstinate..." Professor Lu Ping said nothing. He patted van Lin on the back kindly, indicating that van Lin would return to his friend. Lu Ping had another very important thing to do, Sirius Black.


    "Good night, Professor Lu Ping..." Van Lin politely said goodbye to Professor Lu Ping. The original weather was very late. It was due to Sirius confrontation and Professor Snape''s entanglement. Unconsciously, it was time to turn off the lights.


    Carefully push open the side door, the hall is a dark, has been applied to the induction of magic ceiling is also suitable to change the scene of starry sky, dim starlight will reflect a snow-white ground, and the color of the sleeping bag instead of the position of the long table.


    Fortunately, there are not many students in Hogwarts, and the witches from grade one to grade seven are crowded in the auditorium, and there is a lot of space for everyone.


    Several friends were scattered together, and van Lin soon found Harry and Ron''s sleeping bag. To be exact, the two people had quickly gone to sleep, Ron''s snoring had been remembered, and Harry was full of sweat.


    Van Lim only hoped that Harry would not have any strange dreams tonight, and then wake up the people around him It''s a shame, Harry, if he knew it, would not accept it.


    Van reen crept over. He stepped over Neville carefully. He almost stepped on Thomas. Then


    Fanlin held the wand in his hand and gave Ron a silent curse. Otherwise, other people don''t want to sleep well, especially those who are closer to Ron. Van Lin can clearly see the people beside his sleeping bag wriggle uneasily.But before Fanlin lay down, a paper crane fell into the hands of Fanlin.


    "Where have you been?"


    Van Lin did all his thoughts, and he saw Hermione not far away wiggle slightly.


    Fanlin carefully looked around the people, they all sleep very well.


    "I went back to get things, and then I saw the crook mountain from the window, and I brought it back..."


    With a little finger, the paper crane flew back to Hermione''s hand, but before long, Hermione''s answer came back.


    "Are you going to pick up crook mountain? How do you Are you not afraid of Sirius? What if you meet him? He''s a prisoner who escaped from Azkaban... "


    Fanlin secretly glanced at Hermione. The girl was pretending to be a deep sleep, and did not dare to move.


    I don''t know what kind of stimulation it was. Maybe it was lupin or Professor Snape.


    All in all, van Lin stood up from the sleeping bag, held the edge of the sleeping bag in both hands, and then hopped like a big rabbit in the direction of Hermione.


    Hermione had closed her eyes, in order to wait for van Lin''s reply, the girl left a hand outside, but suddenly, Hermione''s hand became warm, it was tightly held by a person.


    "It won''t worry you..." Van Lin put his head close to him, and he saw Hermione''s face turn red.


    "How did you get here..." The girl''s voice was trembling. She was afraid that others would hear her. But the girl seemed to forget her hand completely.


    "You''re scared, and I''m here..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 222

    Lupin once again returned to the outside of the castle. As a professor of defense against the dark arts at Hogwarts, the second phase was the person who was involved in the production and modification of the map of the living point. Lupin clearly remembered every secret road that could lead to the outside of the castle, and he could leave here openly. This was much better than that when he was at Hogwarts School.


    Looking at the familiar beating willow, unconsciously, they spent seven years under the tree. Until now, he has to review once again the plot of getting into the secret road in defense of the attack of Liu.


    Lupin believed that if Sirius did come, his hiding place would not be Hogsmeade''s scream shed.


    Because he is also here, Professor Lupin, an old friend of Sirius, they all know the way to go to the scream room. The name of the scream room was born because of them For whatever reason, the scream shed is not a great hiding place for Sirius Black.


    At least, in school, even if lupin doesn''t come, there''s Dumbledore, or even Severus Snape.


    The eagle''s nose was hooked. Lupin laughed at himself. Severus did not betray Dumbledore or the order of the Phoenix, but his good friend, the upright and blood-thirsty Sirius Black, became a traitor of shame.


    Let go of the house and kill their good friend, Peter Pettigrew


    All of this is so ironic, the most unexpected person has become the final behind the scenes


    Thinking of this, Lupin not only took a deep breath.


    The night of Hogwarts is as beautiful as ever Away from the hustle and bustle of Muggle world industry and technology, the sky at Hogwarts is as bright as it was many years ago.


    The cold moonlight scattered on the ground through the clouds, which made the outside become particularly white.


    However, this is not good news for lupin. It will soon be the full moon night. According to his usual experience, in a few days, he will secretly hide in the forest, just like the most ferocious beast, bloodthirsty and manic.


    But thanks to Snape''s Stellera potion, he was able to recover some consciousness during his transformation, so that he could hide in his office instead of Hogsmeade''s scream shed


    Damn it, scream shed again


    Lu Ping walked to the entrance of the secret Road, but he was a little shy. He did not know what to face. He hoped that there was no one there, so that he would not use his magic wand


    After hesitating for a long time, Lu Ping finally sighed. This is his duty and inevitable responsibility. If necessary, he knows the magic spell that should be used, even if it is very painful


    Lu Ping lightly jumped into the tree hole under the willow. The cat stooped down and held his wand in front of him with one hand, catching the light of the wand and groping forward.


    Inside the secret passage is a little wet. It is not too far away from the Black Lake. A smell of rotten wood fills the whole secret passage.


    Everything is still so familiar.


    About forty minutes later, Lupin pushed the plank off his head. Suddenly, dust filled the tunnel. It looked like no one had come to the tunnel for a long time.


    With his hands gently fan two times, until the dust slightly dispersed, Lu Ping holding his wand from the secret road to drill up.


    The old house, the edges and corners have been almost polished, and the wooden columns also appear to be rotten.


    A shabby four column bed with tearing marks all over its vines, left by his transformation, and torn by Sirius in order to stop him, the broken floor of portta is still the same, but he has become more and more ragged.


    Lu Ping stretched out his hand and touched the trace of some trembling. It didn''t look like someone had been here.


    As he walked, he searched around. Soon he found his most important thing on the table, a group photo of the four of them.


    Porter with a bad smile, Sirius, Peter, and he He''s at the back, he''s the tallest, that''s a werewolf''s advantage


    The photo has lost its magic power. It has become the same as the black and white film of Muggle world. The paper has turned a little yellow. Lu Ping wants to see more


    "It''s beautiful, isn''t it Remus


    Suddenly, a voice came from the dark corner.


    Lupin quickly turned around, he used his wand to light up the shadow of the corner


    It was a pale man with prominent cheekbones and deep sunken eyes. There was no half blood color on the whole face. Instead, it showed a pattern of iron green.


    The hair was so messy that it was even knotted together, and the bare chest became bruised. There was only skin left, and the ribs were clearly visible.


    "You shouldn''t be here, Blake..."


    Lu Ping''s eyes emit a dangerous light. He may suddenly knock Sirius to the ground at any time."Where should I be?" Sirius came out of the shadow. He looked at lupin gloomily and walked back and forth in lupin.


    Lupin''s wand did not leave Sirius'' direction for a minute or a second.


    "Azkaban?" Sirius laughed. "Why, is that where you want me to be?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lupin didn''t speak, just staring at Sirius. He never thought Sirius would be waiting for him here. He just came here because of his inexplicable idea, or did he recall the past?


    "It seems so!" Sirius opened his mouth and laughed. He was so ugly that his teeth seemed to rot with the wood.


    "But I''m fed up with that place..." All of a sudden, Sirius screamed wildly, "he''s still out there, and I''m like a fool squatting in the cage surrounded by Dementors. Potter died because of me..."


    "Shut up, Blake..." Lu Ping was so angry that he took Sirius out of the room with a precision curse.


    Sirius''s body hit the wall of the house heavily and made a dull sound.


    "How could you have the face to mention Potter You dirty, crazy murderer Why do you stay in Azkaban dishonestly and come out and continue to be loyal to your filthy master? Like a monster Or, Peter''s death is not enough for you, you want to say I''ll get rid of it together? So that you can maintain your pure blood glory? " Lupin almost crazy cry, his wand a lift, magic shackles will Sirius the whole person from the ground up.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 223

    "Are you going to kill me?" Sirius smiles, his mouth is full of blood foam, mixed with a strange smile on his face, giving people a feeling of madness.


    "In fact, that''s what I was going to do..." He laughed, and a newspaper fell out of his arms. It was a picture of Harry''s men, and Ron was holding the shivering mouse in his hand.


    "You did to Harry..."


    "I did it to Harry?" Sirius snatched it. "Even if you kill me, I can''t do anything to Harry. I''m still his godfather."


    "Do you remember? You even know you''re Harry''s godfather? Who murdered his father and killed his best friend The godfather? " Lupin asked, his magic suddenly contracted. A wisp of blood flowed from Sirius''s mouth, mixed with the black ash on his face. Sirius looked so shabby at this time.


    "Do you believe in those fools of the Ministry of magic?" Sirius screamed crazily, "they don''t know where to hide when fighting Voldemort, and then they dare to jump out at the end of the game, scum..."


    "At least they got you, didn''t they?" Lu Ping said, "I want to take you to Dumbledore..."


    After that, Lupin sighed softly, "you shouldn''t come out. If you stay honest in Azkaban, it''s good for everyone. However, when the dark devil wants to come back again and again, he tries his best to escape from Azkaban. Then I''m sorry, I want to wait for you, and only death is left. You can go down there with lily and James¡¤ Potter, explain it


    "In fact, I was going to do that at first, but I saw him." Sirius Black pointed to the old newspaper where Harry was still whispering to Vaseline.


    "You are so loyal, you scum..."


    "I don''t mean Harry I mean the boy next to him, the one with the mouse in his arms! " Sirius said a little manic.


    On the screen, Ron is excitedly allowed to be photographed by the reporter of the Daily Prophet, which seems to be a matter of considerable face.


    "You mean Ron Weasley?" Lu Ping asked, "don''t you even want to let go of his friends?"


    "My God, don''t you see that?" Sirius was very upset. "I mean the mouse in his hand. Pettigrew, the goddamn Wormtail


    "What do you say?" Lu Ping said with a smile, "Wormtail has been killed by you, but you still have his idea..."


    "If you look at it for yourself, you will know that the mouse, missing a thumb, has been at Weasley''s house for 12 years Where can there be such a long-lived mouse, and his Animagus I helped him become, how can I admit that I am wrong


    Lu Ping waved gently. It was the newspaper of last semester. The Daily Prophet specially reported the attack on Hogwarts. They photographed the four men of van Lin, while Ron was holding his mouse.


    Lupin looked closer. It was indeed a fat mouse, and, as Sirius said, the spot was missing a knuckle, and it was very similar to Peter Pedro''s Animagus.


    "He''s been killed by you. Twelve years ago, I saw the fighting scene with my own eyes. Peter couldn''t have the magic power to blow up the whole street."


    "What is impossible for a Death Eater? Dumbledore doubted him more than once And I I even asked Pedro to be a Secret Keeper for the potters... "


    Sirius laughed again.


    "Confidential person? Aren''t you the secret keeper? " Lupin asked, "Dumbledore told me that you are the porters'' secret."


    "No, I changed it!" Sirius Black, with a dim look on his face, said, "I thought that the Secret Keeper should not attract Voldemort''s attention, which would be better for the potters."


    "You know..." Sirius paused. "I am so conspicuous. Voldemort will not let me go. Even for the sake of the Black family, this is what he needs, even if my crazy cousin is on his side..."


    "Go on, o''lain." Lupin looked at Sirius''s face. He loosened the magic binding a little bit, which seemed to make him more comfortable.


    "I talked to James, and only the four of us knew about it. I, James, Lily and Peter We changed the Secret Keeper. Wormtail looks so humble. He always follows us. We protect him. However? "


    Sirius looks a little ferocious, he would like to eat raw meat, but this is disgusting, Sirius can not guarantee that he can eat in, but the attitude should be put forward.


    "However?" Lu Ping gasped slightly, and he became calm.


    "But he turned to Voldemort''s scum early in the morning..." Sirius exclaimed, "I never thought that such a cowardly and humble man could be trusted by Voldemort."


    "Wormtail has become a Secret Keeper, so I don''t know where the potters are. I didn''t know that Wormtail betrayed us until the Potters were killed..."Sirius looked very excited. "Dumbledore is right. Wormtail is not brave. He is obedient. Ironically, we all believed in Wormtail. However, compared with Voldemort, Wormtail is obviously more afraid of the latter..."


    "Well, you mean Wormtail still alive? Is he the pet of that Weasley boy? "


    "I firmly believe that..." Sirius said, "I can''t mistake his Animagus, just like a hunter and his prey. Although the prey is far beyond my estimation, he blew up a whole street in front of me..."


    "With the black magic!" Sirius said, his eyes cold, so quietly waiting for Lupin''s reply.


    They were silent for a long time. Unconsciously, Lupin had completely relaxed his magic control, which made Sirius''s body more comfortable. They looked at each other''s body, but their eyes did not intersect.


    Sirius''s muscles contracted, as if by talking too much, which made him look weak, and the blood stains on the corners of his mouth were not removed.


    "I''m sorry..." Lu Ping said, "things don''t have if, but Magic also tells us that we can''t believe too much in the present affairs."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 224

    Hermione blushed at Harry''s words about van Lin, and her relationship with van Lin seemed to have improved by leaps and bounds. Ever since she was led by Van Lin that night, she felt each other''s heart. Hermione''s face became easier to blush when she was led by Van Lin that night.


    However, I don''t know what the reason is. Maybe it''s the girl''s arrogance. Even so, Hermione still keeps quiet about these problems, and the reason given to Fanlin is that she has to learn, and they are all too young.


    Although this did not say, but what Hermione wanted to express seemed to be this meaning, and van Lin did not take the initiative to mention anything, so the matter of driving would be postponed indefinitely.


    (to tell you the truth, I''m not good at driving. Come on a little bit...)


    Hermione coughed softly. She gave van Lin a furtive look, but she turned around immediately.


    "Because this castle is not only protected by walls, you know," said Hermione, "it''s also enchanted to prevent outsiders from sneaking in. Light stealth can''t get in. And I''d like to see what kind of make-up can deceive the Dementors. These guys guard every entrance. If he flies in, they''ll see it, too. And filch knows all the secret passages, and they''ll seal them up... "


    "No matter what..." Harry said, "I just hope Percy doesn''t follow me all the time. It''s uncomfortable, and what kind of storm can Sirius make with Dumbledore?"


    When they all turned back together, Percy was about ten steps away from them. He didn''t go with his little girl friend.


    "Maybe they both blew..." Ron whispered, "Fred and George don''t like it, and


    "Stop, Ron!" Hermione put her hand in front of Ron. "That''s your brother. If they''re really together, well, Penelope crevatt will probably be a family with you."


    "My girlfriend in my school days?" Ron looked at Hermione strangely. "If you say that, you and vaseline..."


    Harry bumped Ron with his arm, and Hermione''s face turned red. She was a little embarrassed.


    "Me and In short You can''t say that about Percy, can you? " Hermione said, of course, this sentence is for Fanlin. Everyone knows that van Lin is responsible for Hermione''s problems.


    "Er Cough Yes Fanlin seemed to nod his head seriously, and he was not very funny. He didn''t expect that the words used to tease him were put on the surface by Ron, which made him feel very uneasy. He was not sure whether the girl would become angry and ignored him from now on.


    However, worry is obviously superfluous. In other people''s eyes, these two people are just a little reluctant to let go. Only the two of them don''t know, but the others are very optimistic.


    Fred and George in particular, they''re always blamed by Hermione. It''s time for someone to step up and subdue Hermione.


    You can''t let Hermione fool around with Percy. Hermione is likely to grow into a second Percy, just as serious.


    This is not good. The Weasley brothers have talked with van Lin seriously. They say that Hermione can''t continue to walk on the heresy. It''s very dangerous.


    However, Fanling thought that Fred and George intended to tease him, so he took pictures of them without hesitation.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 225

    Back to the Gryffindor public lounge.


    The damaged portrait of the fat lady had been removed from the wall and replaced by Sir cardogan and his fat gray pony.


    No one is happy about it. Sir cardogan spent half his time challenging people and asking them to fight him. The rest of the time was spent pondering over absurdly complex passwords, which he had to change at least twice a day.


    "He''s crazy," simolfenigan said angrily to Percy. "Can''t we change people?"


    "No other painting wants to do this job," Percy said. "Scared by what happened to the fat lady. Sir cardogan is the only one to come forward. "


    But most of all, Professor McGonagall called Harry into her office, and the look on his face made him think that someone must have died.


    "There''s no need to hide it from you, Potter," she said seriously. "I know it''s going to shock you, but Blake --"


    "I know he''s after me," Harry said wearily. "I heard Ron''s father tell his mother. Mr. Weasley works in the Ministry of magic. "


    MEG seemed very surprised. She glared at Harry for a moment and then said, "I see! Well, then, Potter, you understand why I don''t think it''s a good idea for you to practice Quidditch in the evening. On the court, only your teammates are around, you are very exposed, Potter -- "


    " we are going to have our first game on Saturday! " Harry said, furious. "I must train, Professor!"


    Professor McGonagall watched him attentively. Harry knew that she was extremely concerned about the future of Gryffindor''s team. After all, it was she who first suggested Harry be the seeker. He waited, holding his breath nervously.


    "Well..." Professor McGonagall stood up and looked out the window at the Quidditch court, which was visible in the rain. "Well God knows, I''d love to see our team finally win the cup But anyway, Potter I would be happier if there was a teacher present. I asked Mrs. Hodge to supervise your training


    In this way, the first Quidditch game is approaching, but the weather is getting worse and worse. Under the supervision of Mrs. Hodge, Gryffindor trained bravely and worked harder than ever. Then, at the last training session before Saturday''s game, Oliver brought unwelcome news to his team.


    "We''re not playing Slytherin!" He told them angrily, "flint came to see me just now. We''re going to compete with huffpaff. "


    "Why?" The other players asked in unison.


    "Flint''s excuse is that their seeker''s injured arm is not good yet." Wood said, showing his spear furiously, "but they did it for the obvious purpose that they didn''t want to play in such weather and thought it would ruin their chances..." It was a stormy day, and as wood spoke, they heard thunder rumbling in the distance. "Malfoy''s arm is all right!" Harry said angrily, "he''s pretending!"


    "I understand, but we can''t prove it." "We''ve been practicing with Slytherin," Wood said bitterly, "and now we''re playing the hutchpacs, and their style is quite different. They have a new captain and seeker Cedric digori - "


    Angelina, aliya and Katie all of a sudden giggle.


    "What?" Wood said he didn''t like this carefree behavior.


    "Is he the tall, beautiful boy?" Angelina said.


    "The strong one who doesn''t talk." ''They started giggling again, ''Katie said.


    "He speaks little because he is too stupid to speak two words at the same time." Fred said impatiently, "I don''t understand why you should worry, Oliver. Huffpaff are easy to beat. The last time we played them, Harry caught the snitch in five minutes, remember? "


    "We are playing in a completely different situation!" Cried wood, his eyes slightly protruding. "Digori has organized a strong team! He''s a great seeker! I was just worried that you would think so! We must not underestimate the enemy! We must grasp the main problem! Slytherin wants to see us go wrong! We have to win! "


    "Oliver, don''t get angry," Fred said, a little alarmed. "We''ll take huffpaff seriously. We are serious. "


    In this way, the Quidditch game seems to be so determined, Gryffindor vs. huffpaff.


    However, this is not van Lin''s biggest worry. He believes in the strength of Gryffindor team. He is more concerned about the trace of Peter Pettigrew. Although there are magic drugs to track him, Peter always hides in Ron.


    Now Ron is so nervous about spot that mouse tonic is useless. He becomes more and more irritable, just like a different person. He is more and more dazed and quarrels with Hermione. No one can stop him.


    Fanlin tried to get Peter Pettigrew from Ron''s hands several times, but Ron didn''t believe him. The spot was now his flesh and blood, and no one could touch it.It is worth mentioning that Peter Pettigrew more and more uneasy. He often sneaks out after Ron is asleep, as if to guard against Sirius.


    He was afraid that Sirius would sneak in again. He didn''t believe in the mindless Dementors or Hogwarts defense. He didn''t want to put his life on these illusory things. He needed to do something.


    For this reason, van Lin has been very curious about what dwarf Peter wants to do. He can only feel how far the dwarf is from him, but he does not know what the surrounding environment is like, so he has no way to judge.


    Van Lin thought he needed a live map to help him. Although he could transform and track Pettigrew, it was easy to reveal his purpose, at least not yet.


    But the map of survival, van Lin is not sure if Fred and George have got it, and even if he does, what kind of reason should he find to get that thing from both of them


    These are extremely troublesome things, plus a no brain, dedicated to revenge Sirius, this is really bad things.


    But these things can only be pressed in the heart, at least, Harry''s Quidditch game is a thing that can not be missed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 226

    On the eve of the game, it was stormy and stormy, more severe than before. The corridors and classrooms were dark, so we had to light more torches and lights. Slytherin is really complacent, and no one can match Malfoy in this respect.


    "Oh, if only my arms were better!" He sighed, as the wind outside hit the window.


    In Harry''s mind, except Werewolves. " Said Snape.


    "But, sir," said Hermione, seemingly unable to control herself, "we should not learn from werewolves yet, we should start learning from hink punk..."


    "Miss Granger," said Snape, in a dead calm voice, "I feel like I''m teaching, not you. I tell you all, turn to "quiet!" Snape said quietly, "that''s a good explanation. I never thought I would meet a third grader who couldn''t recognize a werewolf. I want to write it down and tell Professor Dumbledore how backward you are... "


    Snape turned his back on them and never looked back. However, everyone was very used to the scene. Snape didn''t like to be answered.


    Everyone is afraid to speak. Snape''s authority still exists. No one wants to enjoy the same treatment as Neville, Harry and Ron in his potion class. It''s too painful.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 227

    "I''m sorry, sir!" Hermione said her hand was still up. "There are several differences between a werewolf and a real wolf. The Garou''s mouth and nose tend to be more humanized, but the wolf''s teeth are sharper than the wolf, which brings more bloodthirsty


    "In form, werewolves can walk upright like humans, and they are bigger than humans. Four are very powerful, and the real wolves are far less than werewolves in terms of body and strength."


    "What''s more, although werewolves are cruel and bloodthirsty after transformation, they still maintain their human form in most cases. Only on the full moon night can they change into wolf forms uncontrollably. The werewolves at this time have no reason to speak of. "


    "For, in addition to the full moon night, Animagus can transform into werewolf form, the only known species that can transform into magical creatures."


    "This is the second time you''ve got to speak first, Granger," snape said coldly, "and five points off Gryffindor for an intolerable miss know it all."


    Hermione''s face flushed, she put down her hand and looked at the ground with tears in her eyes. The class glared at Snape, which showed how much they hated Snape, because everyone in the class had called Hermione a know it all at least once, and Ron told her she was at least twice a week.


    "Sir, I don''t think there is anything wrong with Hermione. You need an answer..."


    "Quiet..." Snape turned and looked coldly at Vaseline.


    "Tut It''s really... " Snape sneered twice, and van Lin quickly lowered his head. Then he remembered what he was doing. He challenged Professor Snape''s authority in class. Nothing is more serious than this tendency to die. However, bullying Hermione is really uncomfortable.


    "Gryffindor is losing five points!"


    Snape said coldly, now there are two people bow their heads, and all of them are silent. Professor Snape''s mood is not as beautiful as he imagined. In fact, Professor Snape is not in the mood to be beautiful. It is generally acknowledged that


    After that, no one made any sound in class. Everyone sat and took notes about werewolves from textbooks, while Snape walked around the desks, checking what they had accomplished during Professor Lupin''s teaching.


    "It''s a poor explanation That''s not true. Kaba is more in Mongolia Professor Lu Ping said it was eight tenths? I said less than three out of ten


    Finally, when the end of class time is approaching, everyone secretly gave a breath.


    Professor Snape''s teaching has maintained his high level of teaching as usual, and all the relevant knowledge about werewolves has been thrown out as much as possible in the limited time.


    There are many things that are not mentioned in the book, such as the configuration of Stellera potion and the principle of human being infected by werewolf, which makes Fanlin think of those zombie tablets in his memory and be bitten once.


    The conclusion is that Professor Snape''s teaching is a superb theoretical filling, while Professor Lupin is a more interesting practical teaching.


    However, van Lin is very suspicious that there are also some powerful dark magic creatures such as vampires in the textbook. Professor Lupin has no ability to get one. You know, as long as a few years old, vampires are not the ordinary wizard can deal with.


    This creature is more like wine, and the older it gets, the harder it gets to deal with. So, when vampires were aristocrats, they always liked red wine and blood. A high blood clan had a castle and manor, and there were a large number of blood servants. It looked very powerful


    Although they are killed by the Vatican, at least in Europe, the vampires are so miserable that they can only hide in the darkest corners like the werewolves.


    However, in the United States, the life of dark creatures is good. At least they can live like ordinary witches. There is no need to worry that a holy priest or a paladin will come out to kill them at any time.


    But they also have troubles. In the eyes of demon hunters, vampires are the most valuable magical creatures, followed by werewolves.


    When Professor Snape taps the projector with his wand, the screen disappears, which means that Professor Snape''s defense against the dark arts class is at the end.


    But Professor Snape did not let them go.


    "Each of you will write me a paper on how to identify and kill werewolves. This topic should be written on two pieces of parchment and handed in on Monday morning. Someone should be in charge of the class. "


    All of a sudden, there were two volumes of parchment papers on identifying and killing werewolves. There was nothing worse than that. They had only one class. Now they only hope that Professor Lupin can come back before next Monday, so that they don''t have to do Professor Snape''s homework.


    However, the ideal is full, but the reality is What a terrible sight


    Fanlin felt that this paper must be written. There was no exception. Even if Professor Lu Ping came back, he could not. Although Professor Lu Ping could not come back at all, he had to wait for the moon."But, sir..." "We have a Quidditch game tomorrow, and we only have one lesson," Harry said


    "You don''t understand me?" Professor Snape looked down at Harry.


    "What I''m telling you today is enough for two rolls of parchment. If you still can''t write it out, I don''t mind filling in a zero for your defense against the dark arts class..."


    "And Professor Snape leaned over, and Harry saw Professor Snape''s nose hooked in front of him in an infinite way, which made him very uncomfortable.


    "I don''t care if you have a Quidditch match tomorrow, a broken hand or a coma If you don''t hand in my paper on identifying and killing werewolves on time, there''s only one thing I can assure you. You must be more miserable than that... "


    Harry looked at Snape angrily. He didn''t say a word.


    Snape gave Harry a cold snort as if he felt bored.


    "After class, take all your things out to me If there is a fool who doesn''t finish what I set up, you should know the consequences, and... "


    Professor Snape paused. "Don''t expect your ridiculous Professor Lupin to come back next Monday. Even if he does, I can assure you that you will be flunked!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 228

    The next morning, Harry woke up early; it was too early, and it was dark outside. At first he thought it was the roaring wind that woke him up. Then he felt a cold wind in the back of his neck, and he sat up all of a sudden - the teasing Pippi was floating around him, blowing hard into his ears.


    "Why are you blowing like that Harry asked angrily.


    Pippi puffed his cheeks and blew harder. Then he spun out of the room and giggled.


    Harry felt his alarm clock and looked at it. half past four. Harry swore at Pippi, turned over and tried to sleep again; but now that he was awake, it was difficult to fall asleep again. He could not ignore the thunder rumbling in the air, the sound of the wind crashing against the walls of the castle, and the breaking of trees in the distant forbidden forest. In a few hours, he was going out to the Quidditch court, fighting in the wind. Finally, he gave up the idea of sleeping again, got up, dressed, picked up his light wheel 2000, and quietly walked out of the dormitory.


    Harry opened the door and something passed by his feet. He bent down, grabbed the hairy tip of crook''s tail in time and pulled it out.


    "You know, I think Ron was right to guard against you." Harry said suspiciously to crook hill, "there are many mice here. Go and catch them. Go on, "he added, shaking his hand and pushing the crook mountain down the spiral staircase," don''t make a fuss. "


    In the common room, the storm is louder. Harry knew that he couldn''t expect the game to be cancelled. The Quidditch game wouldn''t be cancelled for a thunderstorm. Even so, he began to feel scared. In particular, Malfoy in the defense against the dark arts class to his small note, I have to say, that painting is very ugly.


    Although van leen told Harry not to worry too much and Dumbledore would be there, Malfoy was just trying to scare you.


    But Harry was still very concerned about it, which made Harry feel bad, just like the weather outside.


    Wood used to show him Cedric Digory in the hallway; Digory was a fifth grader, much bigger than Harry. The seeker is usually a light and fast runner, but Digory''s weight is a plus in this weather, because he won''t be blown to pieces.


    Harry spent the hours in front of the fireplace, rising from time to time to prevent crook hill from sneaking up the stairs of the boys'' dormitory. At last, Harry thought it was almost breakfast time, and he walked alone to the portrait hole.


    After a big bowl of porridge, he was a little more energetic, and when he began to eat toast, the rest of the team also came.


    "The game will be fierce." Wood said he couldn''t eat anything.


    "Don''t worry, Oliver," aliya comforted him. "We don''t care about a little rain."


    It''s not a bit of rain. In England, it''s hard to see such a heavy thunderstorm. Therefore, Hermione is very worried about Harry. If it''s really like Malfoy''s painting, Harry is struck by lightning or something, it''s very dangerous.


    But no one listened to Hermione except Fanlin. Quidditch games always attract people''s attention, and they won''t cancel Quidditch because of the weather. It''s a magic world. As long as there''s gas in it, nothing can''t be cured by Madame Pomfrey.


    Quidditch was so popular that the whole school, as usual, poured out to watch the game. They ran across the lawn to the Quidditch court, head down against the wind, as their umbrellas were blown away from their hands on the way.


    "Damned weather!" Hermione was not satisfied. Her umbrella had been blown away.


    "It''s really bad!" Fanlin took out his wand, and a stream of water spread upward along the tip of the wand, and soon formed the umbrella shape in this small square sky.


    The umbrella was big enough to cover all the people around, except Hagrid, of course.


    Hagrid didn''t care about such a little rain. His hand holding the umbrella didn''t show any effort.


    "How did you do it?" Hermione asked, "I don''t remember a spell that could do it."


    "In fact, it''s just a very simple magic application. It doesn''t need any magic framework. Just control the water."


    "Is it because of you or the water warlock?"


    "Not exactly..." Van Lin touched his nose, "you can do it, but it won''t be so big to pay the same magic."


    "OK..." Hermione frowned, and the cold wind made her feel a little cold.


    "Where''s your scarf?" Fanlin asked, but there was no need to answer. He untied his scarf and tied it carefully for Hermione.


    "You You know I can''t use... " Said Fanlin, scratching his head with his hand.


    "Well." Hermione whispered. Well, she was a little nervous.


    "You two..." Holding the wand, you can''t cry in your face


    Ron looked as if he had been drenched in a bucket. When Vaseline tied Hermione''s scarf with his hand, he forgot to put away his wand, so all the condensed water hit Ron''s body because the wand was laid horizontally."Hold Sorry... " Vernin said, and Hermione laughed.


    "When will it start?" Hagrid looked up at the sky. Although he was in a bad mood, he still wanted to come to cheer on Harry''s game, but he wanted to finish early and go back to take good care of Buckbeak.


    Poor Buckbeak will be tried. Because of Malfoy''s family, Hagrid will go to the Ministry of magic to attend a hearing. Although Dumbledore will not dismiss him, Buckbeak is likely to be executed by the Ministry of magic and hurt the Malfoy family. This matter is not so easy to solve.


    The wind was blowing so hard that they all turned around when they got to the court. In the roar of thunder, even if the audience cheered for them, they could not hear.


    The rain hit Harry''s glasses. God, how could he see the snitch in the storm? Hofpav came up to them from across the field in canary yellow robes.


    The captains of the two sides came forward to shake hands; Digory was smiling at wood, but wood now looked as if he was suffering from cleft teeth, and he just nodded.


    Harry saw Mrs. Hodge''s mouth: "on the broomstick." He pulled his right foot out of the mud and stepped onto the chakra 2000. Mrs. Hodge put the whistle to her mouth and blew it hard. It sounded like it was coming from afar. The game began.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 229

    Harry flies very fast, but his halo 2000 is a little shaky in the wind. He clenched as hard as he could, turned and rushed into the wind and rain.


    Five minutes later, Harry was drenched and frozen, and it was hard to see his teammates, let alone the little snitch.


    He galloped on the court, passing by a blur of red and yellow figures, not knowing the game was going on. He couldn''t hear the comments in the wind.


    The audience hides under a sea of cloaks and wind blown umbrellas. Harry was nearly knocked off the broom by the swimming ball twice. The heavy rain blurred his vision. He couldn''t see them coming from the opposite side.


    He doesn''t know how long the game has been. The broom is getting harder and harder to keep straight. The sky was getting darker, as if the night had decided to come early.


    Harry nearly ran into another player twice and didn''t know if it was his teammate or the other player.


    Now everyone is drenched and the rain is so dense that he can hardly see Mrs. Hodge''s whistle blew with the first lightning. Harry could only see the outline of wood in the dense rain curtain, and wood was beckoning Harry to come down to the ground. The whole team splashed down into the mud.


    "Are they coming to an end?" Hermione asked. She has been staring at Harry. Even with the blessing of magic, Hermione''s eyes can''t catch Harry''s track. The weather is too bad, and Harry''s eyes are full of cold rain.


    "How could..." Ron said, "they''re only 50 points ahead, but the snitch hasn''t been caught yet. If Harry doesn''t catch the snitch as soon as possible, they may have to fight until night, or even later."


    "We should go." Hermione said, "I have a good idea."


    "What?" Ron doesn''t understand.


    "The water and humidity curse, which is very useful to Harry, the rain seriously hinders his vision." Said Fanlin.


    A few people ran quickly past, which surprised Harry.


    "Give me your glasses, Harry!" Hermione said she had to be seen as soon as possible.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Don''t talk so much nonsense. It helps you a lot."


    Without waiting for Harry to take off her glasses, Hermione knocked on Harry''s glasses legs with her wand. The mist on Harry''s glasses disappeared instantly, which made Harry''s vision better.


    "Of course, there''s the warm-up curse. We can only help you get here!" He added a warm-up charm to Harry and used his wand to drain the water from Harry''s clothes.


    It made Harry feel very comfortable.


    "If you don''t catch the snitch soon, I think we''ll stay here till night." Fanlin said helplessly, "this is very bad."


    "You said the same thing as wood." Said Harry.


    His friend''s help made him whole person to cheer up, his spirit is much better.


    "Come on Hermione whispered, and the three of them ran back.


    The game will continue, although the vision becomes clear, but the rain is heavy, soon the comfort just disappeared, clothes were wet again, which once again made Harry become cold.


    He made up his mind again and urged his broom through the turbulent air to look for the snitch in all directions.


    In the process, he dodged a swimming ball and sneaked under Digory, who was flying in the opposite direction There was another thunder, and then forked lightning. It''s getting more and more dangerous.


    Harry had to catch the snitch quickly - he turned around and wanted to get back to the middle of the court, but just then another flash of lightning lit up the stands and Harry saw what completely distracted him: the silhouette of a huge, shaggy black dog, clearly visible in the sky, on an empty seat at the top of the stand.


    Harry''s numb hands slipped on the broom, and his halo 2000 fell a few feet. He brushed the soggy tassels away from his eyes and squinted to see the grandstand. The dog has disappeared.


    "Harry!" Wood''s anguished cry came from Gryffindor''s goal. "Harry, behind you!" Harry looked around in panic.


    Digori continuously fell to the court, and a small golden patch twinkled between them in the rainy sky Harry fell on the broom and whirled to the snitch. "Come on He yelled at his chakra. The rain hit him in the face. "Come on


    But something strange happened. There was a timid silence in the step stands around the runway; the wind, though still as strong as ever, forgot to roar, as if someone had turned it off, as if Harry had suddenly become deaf - what happened? Then a familiar and terrible cold wave came to him again. Inside him, he just felt something moving on the court below Before Harry could think about it, he took his eyes off the snitch and looked down.There were at least a hundred Dementors standing below, their faces hidden under their turbans facing him. It was as if frozen water had risen from his chest, cutting his internal organs.


    The rain around them began to condense into ice, and they fell to the ground very quickly.


    Harry had to get out of here. He was flying through the clouds on his broomstick. He looked back from time to time. He wondered if the face under the Dementor''s headscarf was the one he had ever seen as pale as a poisonous snake.


    However, this is obviously not something he should think about. Diggory turned upside down when Harry rushed into the sky. The sky was too dangerous for him to be struck by lightning.


    Unfortunately, while Harry was avoiding Dementors, he made a little arc through the clouds, which made his whole body stiff.


    A flash of lightning swept his tail end, which made him a little uncontrollable.


    He was struggling to hold the handle of the broom, but before he could hold it steady, he just flew out of the clouds and collided head-on with his constant fear.


    He saw the Dementor''s gray and black cloak hanging limply to the ground, looking up. It was a mouth.


    However, Harry felt that it was more like a hole, an unknown thing was passing by, and his body seemed to be dead, totally losing his intuition.


    He let go of his hand, and he felt a strong sense of falling, the wind whistling through his ears.


    "And Fortunately The ground is soft... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 230

    Six days have passed since Harry was attacked by Dementors.


    Unfortunately, Harry had to stay with Madame Pomfrey for four days. Only in the last few days of this weekend could he be free. He was attacked by Dementors and fell from the sky. Even if Dumbledore rescued Harry, some necessary rest and examination were necessary.


    Because Gryffindor lost their captors ahead of time, Digory finally caught the snitch and won a valuable victory for heffpav, which made all the people of huffpav very happy. After all, no matter Gryffindor or Slytherin, their Quidditch strength was very strong, so Digory became the favorite of hefpaff Although Digory was excellent in the beginning, he was also very popular.


    However, the friendly and loyal Mrs. huffpah was not dazzled by the hard won victory. Under digori''s leadership, at least all the Quidditch players of huffpah have visited Harry.


    At last, Mrs. Pomfrey was very unhappy with the coming and going crowd. She thought Harry needed to rest. Of course, Mrs. Pomfrey drove everyone out. Van Lin and others only visited Harry for a short time every day.


    To Harry''s dismay, his light wheel 2000 was blown to the side of hitting willow by the storm. It was very bad that the broom tail was hit by lightning. In addition to the irascible hitting willow, two thousand Guanglun turned into a pile of waste wood.


    When Ron carefully showed the wheel 2000 to Harry, everyone could see that Harry''s face became very ugly.


    No one said anything. After all, the experience of the light wheel 2000 is irreversible.


    Harry put the pair of wood in the deepest part of his box, which seemed to be sealed for ever, but Van Lin thought it would be better for Harry to throw it away.


    However, Harry did not listen to the advice, no one can say anything, a good Gryffindor Hunter lost his precious mount


    This makes Malfoy very happy. He doesn''t want to pretend that his arm is injured. Since Harry was discharged from hospital, he will mercilessly taunt Harry with Dementors or halo 2000.


    Harry seems to have been completely defeated, he did not mean to fight Malfoy, he just quietly pulled everyone apart, which also made Malfoy''s laughter more arrogant.


    And, of course, there are Dementors, who are responsible for making things worse. Dumbledore was very angry.


    As Harry falls, Dumbledore uses his wand to teach Dementors a profound lesson in the sky.


    The light of the silvery white patron''s curse rushed straight into the sky. In a moment, the whole sky was illuminated by the magic light. All Dementors were knocked out. They could only stay at the edge of Hogwarts.


    This is the first time that Fanlin saw Dumbledore''s hand. As the greatest White Wizard of our time, Dumbledore''s strength is beyond doubt. Even hundreds of Dementors can''t stop Dumbledore''s curse.


    It can be confirmed that if it is not for the reasons of the Ministry of magic, these Dementors will not simply be expelled to the edge of Hogwarts. Just like that Bogot, it seems that it is a good choice to blow them into smoke.


    Dumbledore''s move also greatly stabilized the mood of all the little wizard, because the shadow of hundreds of Dementors was broken by Dumbledore, which proved that Hogwarts was safe. They didn''t need to worry about Dementors'' attack. Dumbledore would deal with it and deal with it perfectly.


    So, once again, everyone''s attention goes back to Harry. Why do Dementors always like to attack Harry.


    As we all know, Dementors are blind. They rely on their hearing and breath to track their prey. There is no difference between good and bad in this creature''s mind.


    Dementors are a kind of negative aggregation. As black magic creatures, their attacks directly affect the human soul, which makes Dementors very terrifying.


    They feed on the beauty in people''s hearts. People attacked by Dementors may not necessarily die, but what Dementors leave behind are only negative things and more fear.


    They love people who are afraid, which makes their attacks more powerful and simple.


    According to Professor Lupin''s answer to Harry, Harry is not brave enough, but Dementors can suck people''s happiness, and what Harry has experienced is so terrible. Of course, in the Dementor''s heart, Harry is undoubtedly the most delicious food.


    This reason seems not to be unacceptable, after all, Harry''s experience is obvious to all, has been shrouded in Voldemort''s shadow since he was born.


    But ordinary little wizards don''t understand. They haven''t seen Voldemort. They only know that Harry has defeated that man.


    Of course, this is only a conversation after dinner, and the attention of the little wizard will soon be diverted by other objects.


    For example, Sirius''s whereabouts, the Ministry''s decision, Fred''s and George''s pranks, and the arrival of the second Hogsmeade week.A lot of things happened in a week, not just Hogwarts, but Duke honey, for example, introduced a new candy.


    Honey Duke candy always received welcome, except for the damn cockroach push, that thing is not eaten by people, but it is said Dumbledore very much like, so there are still little wizards willing to try, and this time of bloody lollipop.


    Fanlin thinks it will kill a large number of pure wizards. Don''t be too bad about bloody lollipops. The most frightening thing is that Hermione is interested in trying


    Well, Duke of honey, old candy is popular, and as for the rest, Fred and George prefer to treat these new candy as prank products, just like in the joke shop.


    Anyway, the more important part of this trip is to confirm that Sirius should be in hogmud. It is very important that Sirius'' affairs should be solved. Even if Sirius'' behavior is not friendly to Fanlin.


    However, Saturday''s arrival was not good for Harry, and he had just been discharged for less than two days, and the bad news came to him.


    He was not able to go to hogmud with his friends, because of his damn Muggle family.


    It was really bad, and the Dursleys were still so tired of Harry.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 231

    "Harry, you Are you ok... " Hermione was careful to say that it was Hogsmeade''s day to go out, but Harry''s face became much darker as they were about to leave.


    Bad guardian, Sirius Black, the broken chakra 2000 and the ever present shadow, Voldemort


    "I''m fine..." Harry said with a smile. "You go. I''ll see Professor Lu later. Anyway, I have something to do."


    "Too much, you can go to Professor Lu Ping to learn the patron saint mantra..." Said Fanlin.


    "It''s very important. Dementors like you very much and will always be useful."


    "Good advice..." Harry''s eyes lit up, but the thought of those bad things made him unhappy.


    ¡­¡­


    "Don''t think so much, brother." Vaseline sighed, and for Harry, he was more sympathetic.


    Of course, he is the most miserable one, a person who should not have existed


    "Well, we''re going?" Hermione said she was a little hot. "Professor McGonagall is still waiting for us below..."


    "Well." Harry said softly, "it''s OK. You go. What about Ron?"


    Hermione''s face became ugly. Before Harry came down, Ron held his mouse and had a big fight with Hermione. The spot found it back. But it was weaker than before, which made Ron''s whole spirit somewhat abnormal.


    In the days that Harry was in hospital, he carefully protected the spots, which seemed more important to him than anything else.


    Because of crook mountain, Ron becomes more irritable. He always quarrels with Hermione.


    "Ron Ron said he would not go... " Fanlin quickly said, "you know, he has to take care of..."


    "He''s going to take care of his damned mouse..." Hermione said with disgust that crook mountain is a very smart cat, and it never takes any interest in other mice except spotted mice.


    Originally Hermione was still holding a guilty heart to Ron, but Ron''s increasingly bad attitude made her feel bored.


    "Meow..." Crook mountain jumped out in time, and its voice was still so bad.


    Van Lim is very clear, as a magical creature, crook mountain is not smart enough to speak of. For the attitude of spotted spots, of course, crook mountain learned from Sirius Black.


    "Dear crook mountain..." Hermione squatted down and gently stroked the hair of crook hill. "You can go out and play, but don''t go to van Lin''s bedroom, you know?"


    "How can a cat understand you..." Harry said, and soon he realized he had done something wrong.


    Hermione glared at Harry.


    "We''re leaving..." Van Lin was embarrassed to say that Hermione would be in a bad mood when it came to pet disputes.


    "Good..." Harry said, "I''ll go back and clean up and go to Professor Lupin."


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving the Gryffindor public rest room, a cold wind blew over. It was winter and the ground was covered with thick snow.


    The sun is not so dazzling, the sky is foggy, very suitable for snowball fights.


    Under the guidance of Professor McGonagall, a group of young wizards who went to Hogsmeade boarded the carriage which could move by themselves.


    In fact, it was pulled by Vernon, but it is not so easy to see this kind of creature. Only those who face death can see this unknown creature.


    However, although the Vernon can not be displayed in the field of vision, he can be touched by the body, at least Fanlin has tried to do so.


    The carriage of Vernon moves slowly in the snow. The wheels drive past the snow, leaving two long traces. The snow creaks under the wheels.


    It''s winter at Hogwarts. It''s a silvery scene everywhere. The mountains are blocked by snow. From time to time, there is a rustle or two in the woods that the branches can''t bear to shake off the snowflakes.


    About 20 minutes later, the carriage of Vernon entered the scope of Hogsmeade town. Because the road was really difficult to walk, it took a little longer.


    However, this does not affect the enthusiasm of all the little wizards.


    With Professor McGonagall''s announcement of disbandment, all the people were scattered like birds just out of their cages.


    This is Hogsmeade. This is the village of witches. You can see all kinds of magic products here, even if they are funny.


    Most importantly, Professor McGonagall was not with him on this trip, which meant they had a whole day to hang around.


    All the professors can''t be accused of playing recklessly.


    Zoko''s magic joke store is always full of new ideas, honey Duke''s candy is always so delicious, except for their new things.


    But There will always be some little wizard with courage and the spirit of death to make the first bird. Fanlin only hopes that the warrior will not vomit after trying the bloody lollipop of honey Duke.Think about it to know that it is very bad, van Lin hate the smell of blood, he is very sensitive to it.


    They can go to the Three Broomsticks and try some butter beer, which Fred and George bought back, and it''s delicious If it''s not that easy to get drunk.


    Girls can also go to the Fengya brand wizard clothing store to buy some clothes that meet their wishes. However, Fanlin thinks that Hermione will not go there. The clothing taste of the wizard is too old. If it is not for a formal party, Fanlin and Hermione don''t want to touch those things at all.


    In Madame padev''s teahouse, for example, it is a good place, although the layout is very cramped, and the whole shop is decorated with vulgar lace, as well as those handkerchiefs and tea cups, pink color But the atmosphere is really good. Maybe they can have tea there and have a look at the snow outside and the choir on both sides of the road


    But it''s all up to Hermione to make the decision.


    Fanlin looked at Hermione with a little expectation. Now there were only two of them. The snow color spread all the way to the sky, and not far away was the entrance of Hogsmeade village.


    Hermione seems to be aware of something. She looks back and smiles at Van Lin, her eyes narrowed into a black gap because of the smile


    Hermione has long eyelashes She laughs very well


    Fanlin seemed to be a little flustered, and soon his emotions spread to Hermione. He did not know whether it was the cold weather or what. Their faces soon became ruddy.


    "I Where shall we go first? " Van Lin asked a little embarrassed. He scratched his head with his hand, which made him look very embarrassed.


    In Professor Lu Ping''s words, men and women who are in love are always very nervous, even if this can make each other satisfied.


    "We..." Hermione lowered her head as if thinking. She rubbed her cheek secretly with her hand, as if to relax.


    Last time because Ron was there, that didn''t happen.


    However, girls always need to know more and mature in advance. As for boys, take a look at Van Lin and Harry. They can''t do anything.


    "Are you cold?" Van Lin asked. He wanted to take his scarf off and put it around Hermione. He didn''t need it. He thought it would be OK to do so.


    "I I''m ok... " Hermione laughs. She blushes and looks at the boy''s panic.


    "What are you laughing at?" Van Lin asked sheepishly. Hermione was staring at him.


    "Nothing!"


    When Fanlin tied up his scarf, the journey would begin.


    "Maybe we can go to Three Broomsticks There''s juice and butter beer. You can warm yourself up


    "I''m going to the honey Duke!" Hermione said, "how about two licorice wands first?"


    "Good."


    This is the first time that two people have been playing together in the wizarding world. Maybe the word dating is more appropriate.


    Stepping on the snow, the two easily walk through the crowd. Today is Hogsmeade day, and we can always see the little wizard walking in the street in twos and threes.


    They stood by the choir for a while and sang a few lines with a group of children. No one knew what they were singing, but the happy atmosphere was clearly expressed.


    When they came to the door of honey Duke candy store, honey Duke had been completely occupied by the little wizard in Hogwarts, and the opportunity was rare. Only students above grade three could come to Hogsmeade every weekend. Of course, you should have the guardian''s signature.


    Therefore, this makes honey Duke''s candy very precious, everyone wants to give their favorite candy in a limited time to their maximum satisfaction.


    Struggling to open the door of honey Duke candy store, the noise and laughter filled the shop. Fanlin saw a large number of people around in front of him. He didn''t know that the unlucky devil was challenging Dumbledore''s favorite food, cockroach push.


    These little things are not friendly. Fanling sees the boy of huffpuff and pinches one with his hand, and then


    And then he managed to infuriate all the cockroaches pushing, these little black things hopping, and most importantly, they would bite.


    A group of people around the boy in the middle, unscrupulous smile, it seems very interesting.


    ¡­¡­


    "Are you sure you don''t try some lollipops? Free tasting... " The store manager squinted, and he loved the Hogwarts kids.


    "I think these chocolate frogs are enough..." Van Lin looks ugly at the lollipop handed over by the store manager.


    What''s the name Bloody lollipop, red, just like it was just fished out from there, which made van Lin feel very nausea causing.


    "I think I can try..." Hermione said that she found van Lin''s appearance very funny."Hermione..." "Are you sure you want to have a try?" Fanlin said uncertainly


    "Yes Hermione nodded, and she snorted softly, as if in defiance.


    She opened her mouth and gently licked the lollipop with her tongue. A strong bloody gas mixed with a strange smell filled Hermione''s mouth.


    "Well..." Hermione covered her mouth with an ugly face. She was going to vomit.


    Fanlin was a little flustered and threw away the damn lollipop. He didn''t care about the dim expression of the store manager. He quickly condensed an ice container with his wand to prevent the girl from spitting on the ground.


    With the sound of retching, the girl''s face turned ugly, she did not vomit anything, just more disgusting.


    "I advised you to..." Fanlin said helplessly, and he gently patted Hermione''s back, hoping that this would make the girl feel better.


    "I don''t think I want to eat any more..." Hermione looked ugly and said, sure enough, honey Duke''s new candy should not be tried. Fred and George''s two bastards didn''t cheat her this time, but Hermione secretly made a comparison between them.


    Maybe this is a disaster free.


    "You should be obedient..." Fanlin said helplessly, he did not expect that Hermione had a little temper.


    "I don''t know..." Hermione, don''t look too far. It seems that she is not going to pay attention to van Lin.


    "Don''t move!" Said Fanlin.


    He held up a hand, and the light of water blue diffused from his fingertips. He noticed that there was some red residue on the girl''s face and wanted to know that it was left by the damned lollipop.


    Van Lin gently put the fingerprint on Hermione''s face, and the halo of her fingertips crossed the corner of the girl''s mouth.


    Fanlin wiped very carefully, he did not want these small things to destroy the girl''s face, so it made him look very serious, as if he was wiping his beloved treasure.


    Finally, when van Lin''s hand left Hermione''s cheek, he noticed that the girl''s face was as ruddy as a summer apple.


    Hermione''s eyes closed tightly and her eyelashes trembled slightly. She was very nervous. As soon as van Lin leaned her hand up, her brain became a blank. She had no idea what she should do at this time.


    Fanlin just looked at Hermione quietly. He didn''t know why he would do this. Afterwards, he was flustered. He was afraid that Hermione would be angry, but he had some expectations.


    "This It''s a little hot here. I think I should go out for a walk... " Hermione''s throat is a little dry, she does feel her cheek is very hot, she needs to breathe fresh air, at least to calm herself down.


    "Oh, good..." Van Lin said something dull. He followed Hermione closely. He was also very hot. They really needed to find a place to calm down.


    Just now, he was almost going to kiss him. You know, there are a lot of people there. If you really do this


    One after the other, they went out of the honey Duke''s candy shop and wandered aimlessly in Hogsmeade. No one spoke. Of course, no one dared to speak.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 232

    Unconsciously, the two people''s stroll is over. To be exact, Hermione is a little tired


    The atmosphere just now is so different. Hermione doesn''t want to think about it yet. At least it should be bigger


    However, it''s more of a girl''s psychological role. As a female voice, she can''t say anything first, but Van Lin has always lacked that courage, which makes Hermione feel very Well, I can''t say.


    When the steps finally stopped, the two men came to the easternmost part of Hogsmeade, and when they went out, they were out of the range of Hogsmeade, which was not allowed. Moreover, the Dementors were in charge of the periphery of Hogsmeade.


    At the end of the road is the owl house, where hundreds of owls live. Perhaps, it is more appropriate to call it by post office. Most importantly, this is the highest place in Hogsmeade. Standing on it, you can have a panoramic view of Hogsmeade.


    "Shall we go up and have a look?" Hermione asked, she has never been to this place, in fact, very few people will come here, every wizard basically has his own owl, the post office is more like a decoration, can only be called owl rest station.


    Through a spiral staircase, the two men stand at the highest place in Hogsmeade, not far away is the famous scream hut, the transformation place of lupin the werewolf.


    As a matter of fact, van Lim has been to the scream hut quietly, with the aim of finding Sirius. They need to talk about it.


    However, it is a pity that Sirius did not stay there, which made Fanlin very passive. He needed Sirius'' cooperation to really start with Peter.


    If Peter is arrested directly, it is obvious that he needs to expose something that should not be exposed. The unwarranted suspicion involves not only Peter, but also himself.


    Dumbledore is no doubt a stone in the heart of van Lim. Since the memory of Dumbledore, van Lin''s impression of Dumbledore is not only a kind and respectable elder, but also a direct contact with the other side of Dumbledore, choice, coldness, and means


    As the greatest White Wizard of our time, Dumbledore is certainly not as simple as it appears. If there is only force, Greenwood will not be defeated by Dumbledore easily, and Voldemort will not be afraid of Dumbledore at all.


    If van Lim''s existence really affected Dumbledore''s layout against Voldemort, then van Lim is not sure whether Dumbledore will keep him.


    This is not what Lin wants to face.


    However, as long as the flow direction is not changed, some small changes should still be accepted by the great white wizard, such as destroying some Voldemort''s Horcruxes in advance.


    Vaseline felt it necessary for him to cast out, or destroy, the crown of loina Ravenclaw after settling Sirius.


    Although Fanlin knew that this thing existed in the house where he wanted it, Voldemort''s Horcrux was a dangerous thing, and Fanlin did not dare to try it so easily


    It may be a good choice to give it to Dumbledore, but the method remains to be studied.


    "What are you thinking?" Hermione asked, and from the beginning, standing on top of it, the two men were lying on the stone window, and Fanlin had been thinking about something.


    "Ah..." Van Lin seemed to be startled. He looked around. Hermione was squinting at him. The ruddy face had faded. At least Hermione had returned to normal.


    "Nothing..." Van Lin shook his head. "Some boring things, like Sirius Black and Harry..."


    "With Harry?" Hermione asked, "didn''t Sirius want to kill Harry?"


    "Maybe." "If that''s the case, he won''t have a chance at all," Van Lin laughs


    "It''s true that Dumbledore is here, and there are people from the Ministry of magic. Although Dementors are very bad, they should be included. So... "


    Hermione looked at Vaseline seriously. "These things should not be considered by you. They are very dangerous. You promised me."


    Suddenly, a voice came from behind them. It was like a hungry wolf grinding his sharp teeth.


    They suddenly turned around. There was a black dog standing at the door of the owl house. It looked like he had stayed for a long time.


    The oil-green pupil exudes a kind of shocking light, which is like a signal of danger.


    "Sirius Black!" Exclaimed Fanlin, his pupils contracting.


    Fanlin never expected to meet Sirius at such a time. Hogmaud''s Owl room, Professor McGonagall was in the Three Broomsticks bar, and Auror of the Ministry of magic. There was always someone on standby.


    Sirius shouldn''t be in Hogsmeade, and it still looks so swaggering.


    But Sirius did not give van Lin time to consider, he seems to be a little impatient, in front of this imp repeatedly tracking and looking for him, which makes Sirius feel very bad.He often uses his own Animagus form to inquire about the news of Hogsmeade. It turns out that the Aurors in the Ministry of magic can''t recognize him at all. He even sneaks past in front of Cornell fudge, the Minister of the Ministry of magic


    To this day, he saw the boy who had been tracking him in Hogsmeade, which was a rare opportunity in Sirius'' eyes. This is not Hogwarts, there is no Dumbledore


    Maybe it was his appearance that scared the two little guys, until Sirius jumped over, and van Lin had no time to draw out his wand.


    As soon as Vaseline reached out and pushed Hermione aside, he was transformed from Sirius into a black dog, and Fanlin fell to the ground. A smell of smell came from the air. Van Lin could clearly see Sirius''s tusks.


    The tusks are yellowing and seem to have become loose. This is the influence of more than ten years of Azkaban''s life. Although Sirius is middle-aged, his body is older and faster than time.


    "Ah..." Hermione screamed. The moment she was pushed away by Van Lin, she was almost stunned.


    "Get out of here..." The girl did not know where to come from the courage, she pulled out her wand, she was going to fight Sirius.


    Before van Lin came to stop Hermione''s behavior, Sirius turned his head and looked at Hermione.


    Nothing can change Sirius''s mind. He will clear the things that threaten him first. At least Hermione, who holds the magic wand, is qualified to let Sirius attack her.


    Fanlin didn''t dare to block Sirius from harming Hermione. If Sirius had been locked up, Sirius would not have done so. But time is enough to change a lot of things.


    Everything is faster than Hermione and Blake. He is the first to move. Originally, he did not intend to resist. But Sirius stares at Hermione fiercely, which makes him very unhappy.


    Van Lin''s movement is very fast, the normal exercise effect in this moment perfect display.


    He half curled up, with his knees heavily against Sirius''s changed black dog abdomen, a pale blue curse from his hand, although not released by the wand, but with the help of breaking away from Sirius''s control is obviously enough.


    "Impedimenta!"


    Hermione''s voice rang out in time, and the obstacle curse came from in front of Hermione''s wand, which blocked Sirius''s move.


    "Are you ok?" Hermione saw that her magic spell worked, and she returned to Fanlin''s side at the first time. Sirius had been knocked out of the room, and her breathing time was precious.


    "It''s OK." Fanlin said that he didn''t want to worry Hermione, but his chest was a little stuffy. Sirius showed no mercy at all. Fanlin had no idea that Sirius''s declining body could still produce such great power.


    Van Lin quickly put his wand in his hand, he looked at the surrounding situation with vigilance. Although Sirius was repelled by Hermione''s curse, it was obviously useless. The killing power of Hermione''s magic spell was really limited.


    Van Lin''s eyes are fixed on the door, Sirius was just in this position was hit out, so the next attack will be there?


    Waiting for them at the door, or


    Van Lin suddenly turned back, his magic was not completely completed, a wall of ice did not fully rise, Sirius jumped into the window behind the two voices.


    He needed a magic wand, and the little girl in front of him seemed better to deal with than Vaseline.


    Seeing that Sirius''s target is Hermione, Fanlin is obviously flustered. If he dares to bite Hermione, Fanlin will consider killing him.


    "Be careful, Hermione!" Fanlin''s wand hand was put on Hermione''s body, and he held the girl''s whole body. However, Sirius''s goal was to bite off van Lin''s hand. As soon as van Lin''s hand was loosened, the wand fell into Sirius''s hand.


    "Are you all right?" Fanlin didn''t care about the wand being taken away. He was more concerned about whether Hermione was hurt or not.


    "Well." Some of the girl''s spirits are uncertain to answer. Then they turned their heads together. Sirius was still in the room.


    "You are an illegal Animagus..." Hermione exclaimed that the black dog with the magic wand of Vaseline had changed rapidly in front of her into a middle-aged man in rags. The man looked haggard and his eyes were very deep.


    At first, Hermione was not sure that the black dog was Sirius, but the changed face told the story.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 233

    "What''s so strange about this, or how can I get out of that damned place..."


    Sirius smile, his smile with that terrible face, can not help but let life out of a sense of fear.


    "What do you want?" Hermione said that she raised her wand and her hand trembled slightly, which showed that the girl was not calm.


    "What do I want?" Sirius laughs, holding van Lin''s wand in his hand. He doesn''t pay any attention to Hermione''s wand. This is his confidence, even if he hasn''t touched it for more than a decade.


    "Maybe you should ask the boy next to you. This is your boyfriend?" Sirius shook his body, which made him look very frivolous.


    "It''s nice to be young..." Sirius sighed.


    "Ask Fanlin?" Hermione could not help repeating that she selectively ignored the words behind Sirius. For Hermione, this is not the time to be shy.


    "It seems Azkaban hasn''t made you human, ghost or ghost. You should be glad that Dementors don''t recognize your Animagus." Fan Lin light way, this makes him appear very confident, as if the person who was taken away the magic wand is not him, but someone else.


    "You know a lot..." Sirius grinned, very ugly.


    "What are you talking about?" Hermione asked, the conversation between the two is not like a conversation between a normal person and a murderer at all. Fanlin''s tone is not like facing the enemy, but talking to a person who is very disgusted.


    "Put away the wand. It doesn''t work for him, and it doesn''t need to..." Fanlin light to, he put a hand on Hermione''s arm, seems to be very calm to stop Hermione.


    However, van Lin''s feet moved slightly, and he blocked Hermione''s body behind his body. There was some sweat in Van Lin''s hands.


    "You say you want to talk to me?" Sirius laughs, and he raises van Lin''s wand.


    "Your wand is good. It''s beautiful."


    Thank you Fanlin nodded.


    "What do you have to talk about?" Hermione nervously said, "have you met before?"


    "In fact, this is the third time..." Fanlin''s mouth is a little bitter, hiding these things from Hermione, and finally let Hermione find out that this is not fun at all.


    "Did you slip out to see him the night he attacked the Gryffindor public lounge?" Hermione was a little angry.


    "Er It is... " Van Lin said awkwardly. Sometimes he didn''t want Hermione to be so smart, which, in theory, was hard.


    "Maybe you don''t have to worry about it..." Sirius, who had been forgotten for a long time, said that his voice was strange. The boy and girl in front of him seemed to have forgotten his terror. A man who escaped from Azkaban, the two little guys were still interested in fighting in front of him.


    "Really I don''t think you''ll be arguing about these things when my spell falls. "


    Hearing this, Hermione was about to lift her wand. She was not sure whether her iron mantra could resist Sirius''s, but she always wanted to try.


    But Van Lin did not let the girl do so, he gently pinched Hermione''s hand, indicating that the girl was at ease.


    "Sirius Black, maybe we should talk about it. I don''t mean any harm to you. You know, I''m Harry''s friend, and I know you''re Harry''s godfather. I think it''s necessary for us to have a peaceful talk."


    "You know so much!" Sirius said, "do you know why I escaped from Azkaban, or do you know that I''m going to kill Harry Potter like them?"


    "Of course you won''t kill Harry..." "Even if you do, I''ll stop you. You can''t get out of here, or if you can''t get into Hogwarts, I''ll send you back to the Dementors, or..."


    "Or what? Kill me on the spot? Is it up to you? " Sirius said with a smile, "then I really want to look at you. There are not many witches with such decisive means in this period."


    "I want to protect my friends..." Said Fanlin.


    "Good idea, but..." Sirius shook her wand. "Is that all?"


    "You will understand..." Van Lin said that he held Hermione''s hand hard. He knew that Hermione had a lot to ask, but now is not the time.


    "I''m looking forward to it." Sirius said, "but you don''t have a chance. I don''t want to talk to you. How about forgetting everything? You and this girl, I''ll let you go


    "You can try it." Fanlin said, "I think you should be able to cast without a stick. So, let''s have a try. What''s the effect?"


    A faint chill was sent out from the wand of Fanlin. With the falling of the voice, the ice instantly spread to Sirius'' whole right arm. He could not release the wand of Fanlin. The wand had been frozen firmly in Sirius'' hands."Now, do you think I have the ability to catch you or just get rid of you for Harry''s sake?" Van Lin said, he reached out a move, the wand violently shook two times, along with the sound of breaking ice, the wand broke away from Sirius'' arm and returned to van Lin''s hand.


    "I forgot to tell you that even Dumbledore can''t use my wand, not to mention you, and I''m a warlock, and there are some defensive arrays on it."


    "I really underestimated you..." Sirius said faintly, at the moment, there is no expression on his face. It is not like the madness in the prophet''s daily, nor the frivolous and slightly neurotic expression just now.


    "No wonder that man praised you!"


    "Professor Lu Ping?" Fanlin asked, thinking about it, the best possible contact with Sirius Black is Professor Lupin.


    "You know a lot." Sirius is serious, his muscles have a slight tremor, which is the precursor of the deformation of Animagus.


    "I advise you to give up the idea..." Said Fanlin, who tucked his wand back into the pocket of his coat.


    "If I were you, I wouldn''t be stupid enough to use Animagus to break free from the control of the frozen skin. Is that useless Of course, you can also try it, but I can''t guarantee that this time it''s the same as the last time with some kind of repelling mantra or ice sealing technique. How about Shenfeng shadowless? You should know the power of this curse. "


    "Are you a threat?" Sirius''s voice is a little low, and he seems to be more angry.


    "I''m just stating a fact. I don''t mind giving you some lessons. In fact, you have attacked me many times. I don''t have so much patience. What I said, we need to talk about it."


    "What do you want to talk about?" Sirius lowered his head and looked at Van Lin with gloomy eyes, which made him think of Snape. However, Sirius was not as powerful as Professor Snape, and the damage caused by Azkaban''s life experience was not so simple that it could be erased.


    "I think it''s necessary for us to talk about..." Van Lin quietly looked at Hermione, the girl is staring at their conversation, the amount of information is a little big, the girl has not turned the corner.


    "Talk about your problem..." "For example, how to get you back on track, and how about Peter Pedro? Maybe you prefer to call him Wormtail


    "Wait Wait a minute... " Hermione stammered, "isn''t Peter Pedro dead, given by the man in front of him It is said that they died miserably, and there are Muggles in the street... "


    "He''s just a beast, scum..." Sirius suddenly became hysterical. "He betrayed us..."


    "He''s not dead?" Hermione asked, "but only one of his thumbs was found..."


    "He''s an illegal Animagus, like me!" Sirius said, "he is a mouse. It''s the pet in the hands of the red haired boy you''re with... "


    "Ron?" Hermione exclaimed, "you mean, speckled?"


    "Do you think I''m crazy?" Blake said a little decadent. He was a little paralyzed.


    "No, or that''s the best answer you can give." Fanlin said, "it''s really strange. Think about that mouse that can live for 12 years without dying. Besides, spot has a broken thumb."


    "How do you recognize him?" Asked Hermione.


    "He''s also an illegal Animagus!" Sirius grinned. "And he''s smart."


    "You mean, Fanlin?"


    Sirius nodded.


    "Did you learn Animagus?" Hermione was shocked. "This is..."


    "There''s nothing to be done..." Sirius said impatiently, "Wormtail can complete Animagus metamorphosis in the fifth grade. He is the most powerful wizard I have ever seen. There is nothing impossible..."


    "Well, if you can get the ice off, I''d like to talk to you now!" Sirius shook his arm, which is still too heavy for him now.


    "Of course." Van Lim said that he used his wand to melt the ice on Sirius'' arm, and then kindly gave him a warm-up curse, which made Sirius look like he was recovering.


    "I have to say your magic power. Is Hogwarts a little wizard like you now? If so, Voldemort or something should have gone to see death


    Sirius said that he moved some of his muscles and bones a little. Even though he had the effect of warming up the body, he still felt extremely stiff after being frozen for such a long time.


    "Maybe this is not the time to compliment..." Van reen said coldly that several attacks on Sirius still made him feel very uncomfortable.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 234

    "I wonder why you know so much." Sirius sat on the floor, it seems that his body is very relaxed, it is a good thing to do without fighting.


    "If you are forced to get involved in a dispute about Voldemort, then you will also be particularly concerned about those things, and in fact, I have seen him twice!" Fan Lin said, in the plain words, there is no secret from the fear of darkness.


    Whenever, Voldemort is a terrible taboo for the magic world.


    Yes, taboo, and all people living in the magic world are faithfully performing, even if the person who brings fear and disaster to people has lost his power.


    "You have the courage," Sirius said bitterly, "at least I can''t think you would have said his name calmly."


    "If you''ve seen Voldemort''s past and now for two years in a row and beat him, then the name doesn''t seem to be that terrible either."


    "You don''t look like a little wizard in your teens, both in strength and in your mind." Sirius said, "it''s strange."


    "It''s nothing strange, Mr Black, under pressure people are always forced to grow, whether he wants or not." Fan Lin said, the fusion of memory and the pressure brought by change, nothing worse than this.


    "But I''m surprised why you know something about me..." Asked Sirius.


    Fanlin was a little stunned. The attention of Sirius did not know why he was focused on him, and Hermione was the same. When he saw Hermione staring at herself with her big eyes, he seemed to wait for her answer.


    "It''s nothing strange..." he said Fan Lin said, as if so can make himself credible.


    "Magic can discover everything, and for the events of that year, I think the Ministry of magic in China can still discover some historical truth Dumbledore, as far as I know, is very trusting you, and the suspect is one of the objects focused on the tail of the insect And, since your goal is not Harry, it''s just the tail of the worm, the dead, and a little thumb. It''s strange to see that. "


    "It is." Sirius seems to start to recall the events of the year, the battle between Phoenix and Voldemort


    This let van Lin quietly relieved, he suddenly realized that his own things were not careful, he revealed too many things, such as the worm tail of Animagus, and the content of the red courage loyalty mantra, obviously these things are not an outsider can understand.


    Fortunately, he was facing Sirius, and van Lin could force things to the Ministry of magic or anyone else.


    But if he was facing Dumbledore, a wizard leader who could easily defeat a black lord and then greatly restrict the second black lord. So the information he has leaked in his speech today is undoubtedly a huge loophole, which is very dangerous.


    Fan Lin secretly bit his teeth. He still needs to be more cautious. It is not easy to disturb the timeline or anything. It is not easy to think about it, and it will not have a good result.


    "Say, what do you think?" Fan Lin quickly transferred the topic, he did not want to be questioned by Sirius.


    "What''s the idea?" Sirius wanted to laugh, but it was hard to do, which made his face very distorted.


    "What else do you need? They said I had committed murder, and then I was in Azkaban for years, and I would certainly find it back, I would like to put my own charges into practice, and I will kill the traitor. " The more excited Sirius is, it is like a real beast, and can not live on its flesh and blood.


    Fan Lin''s eyebrows are tightly locked together, he did not expect Sirius to have no idea, pure revenge, regardless of the consequences, this is very bad.


    "In your present state? You can''t do anything now. Do you use Dumbledore as a device or do you expect him to trust you? " "Hogwarts'' defense array is active, and although you can avoid the Dementors, I don''t think you have the ability to go into the castle," Van Lin asked


    "Into the castle?" Hermione called, "it''s impossible, we should..."


    "Subdue me?" Sirius said, "in fact you and that boy have done it."


    "But..."


    "Hermione, listen to me, I''ll deal with it. You have to believe me. I won''t hurt Harry, you know!" Van Lin said sincerely.


    Hermione looked at Van Lin''s eyes, and she was silent for a long time.


    "You..."


    "I believe you!" Hermione said.


    Fan Lin was stunned, he thought he would have to give up some words to persuade Hermione, but it is not the same as in the imagination.


    "Can you help us with the wind?" "It''s dangerous here, and it''s possible for the magic department to come at any time," Van Lin asked


    "OK!" Hermione opened her mouth, and eventually she only spit out such a good word, and then she got up and walked out of the door."I''ll explain to you later..." "There''s nothing to hide," Van Lin said


    ¡­¡­


    "Really good..." Blake said abruptly that Hermione had closed the door and she was keeping the wind for them.


    "But I''m still curious about Peter What Lu Ping told you? " Sirius right way.


    "It''s not a secret at all. There''s a ghost in the school. I investigated it carefully just after you escaped from Azkaban..." Fanlin said calmly, "for your things in those years, I know something about it. It''s nothing at all. Maybe you need to add some details, but these are not the most important things."


    "But I''m curious about a magic item you used in those years..."


    "You mean live map?" Sirius said excitedly, "that''s really a good thing."


    "Yes, but I don''t believe you had the ability to make this thing."


    "We just made some changes to it..." Sirius said, "he comes from a relic in the forbidden forest, behind the Centaur tribe, which is their forbidden area. We don''t know where the ghouls are approaching us. I can take you there."


    "Deal Van Lin said, "I can help you catch Peter!"


    "No, no It''s too dangerous Sirius shook his head and said, "Peter is an adult wizard. You know, he blew up a whole street in those years. Unlike me, I was locked up for so many years and didn''t have a long time to recover. Otherwise, you think I''ll let you control it?"


    "It''s very simple. You should have met Professor Lupin. You know, that night you attacked me under the willow. Professor Lupin came and he could recognize your Animagus. However, you have not been sent to the Ministry of magic, which proves that you have convinced Professor Lupin?"


    "Yes, I have already met him!" Sirius said, "in the scream shack at hogmaud, he''s coming for me!"


    "Well, it becomes very simple..." "I can go to Professor Lupin, and we''ll get Peter Pettigrew," Van Lin said


    "What about me?" Asked Sirius.


    "You?" "Grab Peter Pettigrew and give him to Dumbledore, so that you can get your innocence back, and you just have to jump out at the right time."


    Sirius was silent. He looked at Van Lin quietly. They looked at each other for two seconds.


    "I''ll catch him with my own hands. It''s my revenge!" Sirius said, the words are slowly firm.


    "But..." Van Lin some angry looking at Sirius, he did not understand this time Sirius and he made a temper.


    "If you don''t accept it, then you still have the girl at the door. You two can pretend that you don''t know anything. Lupin and I can handle this matter well."


    "You are really..." "It''s dangerous. Where do you think Hogwarts is?"


    "Azkaban, I can come out, Hogwarts or something. I believe it won''t hurt me."


    "No wonder you were set up by Peter..." Van Lin said coldly, Sirius this kind of behavior will undoubtedly let things have a lot of changes.


    "Well, I can help you get Peter Pettigrew out. As for entering Hogwarts, I think you must have a way."


    "Good, that''s the decision!" Sirius grinned.


    "However, you still have to wait for a while. There are a lot of people in the school now. You will undoubtedly have to take a big risk when you come in. The Christmas holiday is very good. I will ask the crook mountain to bring you news at the specific time. You know that turmeric cat!"


    "That''s my new partner. This cat is very smart." Blake laughs. His whole body is relaxed. Now that he has made up his mind, there is nothing to worry about for a long time. All he needs is waiting.


    It''s hard for him. He''s been waiting in Azkaban for so many years. Such a little time is nothing to him.


    "You are really good..." Sirius said, "I''ve never seen a wizard with such strength and a way to deal with things when you''re your age..."


    "Thanks to you. I don''t want to be bitten by a black dog in the grass when I was wandering around Hogwarts that day."


    Sirius was a little embarrassed. He grabbed him uneasily with his hands.


    "Don''t be so serious, you know, if I''m exposed..."


    "And you know about exposure? Become a black dog, hang out at Hogsmeade, and ambush me here? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 235

    "Are you finished?" Hermione pushed the door in. Someone came this way.


    "Ah Well... "


    Sirius looked at them with interest.


    "It''s really good." Sirius said, "you have your little girlfriend. Hermione Granger, right? You look like a man


    "Shut your mouth, and if you don''t want to go back to Azkaban now, go back!" "I''ll let you know when it''s time. Now you''d better get out of here. The window''s in the back!" he said


    With that, van Lin pulled Hermione to the outside.


    "Are you all finished?" Hermione looked at Fanlin angrily. "How many things have you concealed from me? You two will never be. However, the man he used to frame up came back with hatred for it and 12 years of Azkaban''s life.


    Sirius won''t let him go. He knows this very well. Even if there are hundreds of Dementors outside the school now, it can''t bring him even a little sense of security.


    Even if Blake stirs up Hogwarts, he is always found by Dumbledore or killed by Dementors. If he is not caught, Blake will not give up.


    He had never been a Gryffindor. He admitted that he was cowardly, timid, and useless, but that would have allowed him to survive and probably bring him an incredible honor.


    Peter was very satisfied with the honor, just like Muggles smoking marijuana. He enjoyed it, even though his behavior was very mean.


    Maybe, like 12 years ago, a fake death is a good choice.


    So you can stay away from Harry, Sirius, and the boy named van Lin.


    It''s not like it was 12 years ago when he had to face a reckless Sirius Black on the street.


    This time he had to deal with a lot more people, such as Dumbledore, Severus, Lupin, Professor McGonagall, and van leen Al and Hermione Granger.


    These people were smarter and braver than he was, and he didn''t think he could easily deceive them. In fact, he had noticed that the little guy named van Lindel was suspicious of it.


    After living for 12 years, Sirius, as soon as he escaped from prison, began to be thin and haggard, with his broken thumb and the damned cat.


    Although there are not many clues, but his eyes stimulate the short Peter sensitive nerve.


    And the powerful mouse tonic. Damn it, he is not a real mouse all the time. His ridiculous master even hopes that these damned things can help it.


    Peter felt that he had been doubted. He noticed that the little devil named Fanlin always determined his position, which made him dare not stay in front of van Lin too much.


    He had never seen such a little wizard before, comparable to the strength of an adult wizard, a smart mind, and a keen eye.


    All this made Peter feel uncomfortable. He felt that he had no escape. He had to leave.


    But where should he hide?


    If the news that he was still alive was revealed, what would it be like.


    Sirius and others, of course, and those loyal death eaters, they will not let go.


    It was because of his informer that night, the greatest Dark Lord completely lost his power in front of a child.


    However, how could you be disappointed that the black lord''s curse could not kill a weak baby.


    This is obviously not in accordance with the law of magic, but the fact is that he cut off all Peter''s retreat.


    It''s like when you first started school.


    At that time, the dwarf star Peter was very humble. His father was a brave Gryffindor. However, when it came to him, the qualities of his father who died early seemed to be brought into the shadow of death with his father''s body.


    He is not brave, and he does not have outstanding magic power, which makes the mother who brought it up feel extremely disappointed for her son. The cowardice from childhood seems to have been deeply embedded in his bone marrow.


    So he stayed until Hogwarts'' admission notice arrived. Although his magic talent was not high, he still had the ability to grow into a strong wizard.


    With his mother''s hopeful eyes, he set foot on the train to Hogwarts.


    He will never forget the scene of the branch hospital!


    He said that his talent was very ordinary. He lacked courage in his heart. He didn''t have an intelligent mind and his means were not strong enough.


    In a word, the judge that the division hat did not cover up made his branch a joke, which was always ridiculed.


    No college will take the initiative to accept such a bad wizard. He is honest and kind. Heffpav will be his only destination. Of course, thanks to the inclusive teaching philosophy of Ms. heffpav, the first president, otherwise he will not be able to enter that college.However, Peter did not intend to enter huffpuff, for his mother''s disappointment, Peter felt that he had been completely fed up.


    He whispered to the shabby hat. He was going to Gryffindor. He wanted to go to the same college as his father.


    In the end, under his insistence, the divisional hat was finally distributed to Gryffindor, and he also hoped that Peter could really find his inner courage or find it here.


    Peter seemed to have seen his mother''s proud expression. However, these things are just like bubbles.


    His cowardice made Peter''s entry into Gryffindor a huge joke.


    Compared with other Gryffindors, Peter''s timidity and mediocrity made him very funny in the Gryffindor crowd.


    He was born short and fat, which made him the least vocal person, and no one would want to contact such a bad person.


    Of course, there is also academic pressure.


    Mediocre magic talent, poor hands-on skills and learning skills make his grades count down among his peers at Hogwarts, and no professor will be disappointed with him.


    Of course, there is nothing to hide from the school.


    Peter''s poor performance was written as a credit by professors and sent to his home by owl.


    Peter could almost see his mother''s disappointed eyes. He was under increasing pressure. He began to resist going home and to go to school here.


    For him, and it''s not very self effacing for him.


    It seems that the sound of ridicule never stops. He echoes in his ears with the birth of Peter.


    Like part of his body, Peter couldn''t get the sound out of his head.


    Finally, he saw what he needed, and it was not an illusory courage. He only wanted these things around him to be far away from him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 236

    ¡­¡­


    Peter needs someone to help him get rid of the noise.


    Soon, he found the target, the same Gryffindor personnel, Sirius Black, lupin and James Porter are the strongest and the best of the boys.


    The small group of the three of them is always so eye-catching. It seems that all the excellent qualities of Gryffindor can be reflected in these three people. They are brave, meaningless and powerful. They do not seem to lack anything.


    For a time, this made Peter Pettigrew very upset. He was not sure whether he could enter the group which looked better.


    Maybe they need a valet.


    Peter Pettigrew thinks so, and he uses his own actions to implement his ideas.


    Fortunately, they gladly accepted this cowardly kid.


    For a time, Peter Pettigrew became ecstatic. He successfully joined Sirius Black''s small group. The excellence and honor of the group seemed to beckon to him.


    Even though he was as timid and cowardly as ever, he had at least some positive presence at Hogwarts, rather than looking for his name among the most failed people.


    Every time someone talks about them, they will habitually take him with him. Although he only mentions the four people, it also makes him very excited. It seems that he has become excellent, and his mother is also proud of him, which makes his life at home easier.


    Although his status is still low, but this also makes others become very envious, for these, he can endure everything silently.


    Yes, he can''t be counted as a friend of these three people. At most, he can only be regarded as a valet or a valet.


    He is still so timid, cowardly, and humble, but all these are perfectly covered by the light of three people, even if he is not unbearable, it is all their four things.


    Yes, there are four people. They are a group. Even if he will never come to the stage, he will always be remembered with the three people.


    Even if Porter only takes him as a target to show off after the Quidditch game, sarcasm and ridicule are normal things. Sirius is lazy to pay attention to him. Peter''s existence just reflects the qualities of Sirius. He is brave and fearless. He and Sirius are always two extremes, and lupin, the damned werewolf, is a lowly identity It didn''t stop Lupin''s eyes. Even the damned werewolf looked down on him.


    However, this does not hinder Peter''s belief in self deception.


    The Ancient College of Gryffindor did not bring courage and determination to the dwarf star Peter, but it did not prevent Peter from obtaining these honors by other means, even if it was given by others, even if it was only a little bit, which made Peter feel satisfied.


    Peter knows exactly who he is. He is just a valet. He knows what he should do.


    He was timid, incompetent and unknown. His figure is always hidden behind the three, and he just needs to stand up and bow to the audience at the final curtain call.


    It was disgusting, but it was enough, even a small honor, to make his mother less disappointed.


    However, the good scene is not long-term, just like the story in the novel, after the dull, there will always be a storm, or the storm is bred by the plain.


    The ancient school adheres to the teaching philosophy of tolerance, and this castle, with its rich knowledge and body, has bred the best and most terrifying students in history.


    Here comes the man, the man named Voldemort.


    Britain''s magic world has fallen into an unprecedented dark period, with Death Eaters wantonly attacking all the witches who resist them and against that man.


    In their eyes, Muggle is the most humble creature, they wantonly kill, regardless of the constraints of human nature and law.


    They conquered the Ministry of magic, even dare not resist, no one wants to take the initiative to die, except this old castle.


    The castle breeds disaster, but also has a new life.


    Dumbledore stood up, just as he was against Greenwood at that time. He had defeated the last Dark Lord, and it was natural that he should shoulder the responsibility.


    Dumbledore formed the order of the Phoenix, and they actively fought against Voldemort''s death eaters.


    At that time, the three partners wanted to participate in the establishment of the order of the Phoenix. They had graduated and they had such strength.


    However, Peter doesn''t think so. He doesn''t think that Dumbledore can succeed. Dumbledore is old, and Voldemort can rule the British magic world so quickly, then he must have the support of many nobles, which are inseparable.


    He was afraid of death eaters, he was afraid of the power of the Dark Lord. He did not want to let himself go to his father''s old way. A brave Gryffindor, shouting slogans for all sorcerers, rushed to him beyond his capacity, and waiting for him was a cold curse.This is what Peter can''t accept. Death is a terrible thing for him. Even if he lives in pain now, he can at least see the sun.


    However, the three men did not seem to let him go. He sent him an invitation to join the order of the Phoenix. He did not have the courage to refuse his companions. Neville at least knew how to resist his friends. Unfortunately, Peter was not Neville.


    He couldn''t resist, he couldn''t even learn to refuse. Long time obedience made him have no right to make a decision. Moreover, he was very clear that his mother would like to join the order of the Phoenix to participate in the fight against Voldemort.


    For his mother''s expectations, dwarf Peter can''t refuse, just like a burden that can''t be unloaded. According to the Convention, he will certainly let his mother do what he wants.


    Of course, he and his companions joined the order of the Phoenix.


    Peter still remembers the day he joined the order of the Phoenix, a fool named Marlene McKinnon, who died under the spell of Death Eaters two weeks after all the members of the order took pictures.


    And then there''s the man named karadok Dearborn, who disappeared six months after the photo was taken. I don''t know whether he''s hiding or how. But Peter feels that his fate is like McKinnon. He falls under the spell of death eaters and seems to be the only destination for members of the order of the Phoenix.


    Peter will never forget the lombardons, who were completely driven mad by the heart piercing curse of Bellatrix Lestrange, rodolfs and Rabastan Lestrange and Barty crouch, Jr.


    Members of the order of the Phoenix have been involved in accidents, either dead or missing. The lombartons seem to be better off, but lying in St. Mungo''s hospital is no better than dying.


    Peter Pettigrew''s fear of Voldemort gradually deepened over time.


    However, his partners did not think like him. They took every incident of the order of the Phoenix as a responsibility and an incentive, which made Sirius''s anti Voldemort more and more intense. They smashed Voldemort''s plot again and again. They were excited for this, and nothing was better than this.


    But Peter didn''t think so.


    He saw the situation of the order of the Phoenix completely. Compared with the death eaters, a group of wizards who can only and only use white magic to defeat the death eaters who attack wantonly with black magic is undoubtedly hard. Moreover, the number of them is not directly proportional to the number of Death Eaters.


    Voldemort''s back contains basically all the aristocracy, they have more magic resources.


    If Dumbledore had not been able to pose some real threat to Voldemort, the order of the Phoenix would have been destroyed when it was first exposed to Voldemort''s vision.


    However, the situation at that time was not much better. Dumbledore''s existence only slightly delayed the extinction of the order of the Phoenix.


    Peter doesn''t want to die. He just needs a little honor to get rid of his shackles, but that doesn''t mean he''s willing to die with a lunatic like Sirius Black.


    However, things are not as he would like, active Sirius and others successfully attracted the attention of the Dark Lord.


    After several missions, he basically relied on inexplicable luck to escape successfully, which made Peter feel very uneasy. He wanted to firmly hold his own life in his own hands rather than other people or things.


    He began to deliberately avoid his companions. He did not dare to go out with Sirius. Even when he left the headquarters of the order of Phoenix, he would immediately become a humble mouse after he left the door. He looked panicked, and his body even lost weight because of this.


    It was a particularly difficult time for him to live in the face of Dumbledore''s total failure.


    Yes, Peter wants to change his allegiance.


    Compared with the aging Dumbledore, the growing dark lord is a wise decision.


    Since he had figured it out, Peter began to contact Death Eaters. Of course, as a spy, he stayed at the order of the Phoenix at ease.


    Peter began to take the initiative to accept the task, of course, no one in the order of Phoenix really looked after him, and he was only assigned some unimportant things.


    Only when he was with Sirius and others could Peter really touch some secrets of the order of the Phoenix. But the damned Sirius, his luck was good all the time. Every time he was able to escape danger, the Dark Lord was very dissatisfied, and Peter''s situation became worse and worse.


    The Dark Lord seemed to get impatient. Peter knew that the Dark Lord had got a prophecy ball about himself, which pointed all the blame on the potters.


    Specifically, it was Potter and Lily''s son, the little Harry Potter guy.


    The prophecy says that this little guy will bring great trouble to the Dark Lord.This prediction makes the Dark Lord feel very angry, the Dark Lord is like mad like want to find out and kill the potters.


    But Dumbledore seems to have received the news, they will hide the potters, no one knows where the potters are hiding.


    However, some people are excluded, such as himself.


    When Sirius came to Peter, Peter was going crazy with joy.


    Peter still remembers that when Sirius brought himself to the porters, every pore of his own opened with excitement. This was an opportunity. Peter was looking forward to that terrible and great existence standing in front of him at the moment.


    Look what he found, the boy of prophecy.


    But Peter had to resist, he could not be too eager, otherwise he would be doubted by Dumbledore.


    As a matter of fact, Dumbledore began to doubt him when the order of the Phoenix members were in constant trouble, which made him feel afraid for a time. Of course, the person who could fight the Dark Lord would not be a simple person.


    However, Sirius and others perfectly blocked all doubts for him, even if they were not sure at all, but habit made a few people maintain the maintenance of Peter.


    At the end of the day, Peter really should thank Sirius, otherwise he would not have lived to this day.


    Sirius came to him as the porters'' secret agent, and his reason was that Peter Pettigrew was very timid, cowardly and humble.


    Compared with the heroic Sirius, Peter is indeed so. Sirius''s existence is too strong, just like a huge light source. He always attracts the attention of all death eaters including him.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Well, anyway, Peter is not supposed to be angry here.


    He nodded his head as usual, and did not dare to violate Sirius'' words at all.


    As long as he becomes a Secret Keeper, he seems to have foreseen the time when he will give the news of the potters to the Great Dark Lord.


    At that time, all the honors and all the rights seem to be in his pocket. He will gain 100% trust from the Dark Lord, and the peak of his life is almost coming.


    ¡­¡­


    Sirius didn''t let him down. He carried Dumbledore on his back and successfully convinced the potters that he became the Secret Keeper of the Potters'' seclusion.


    The news broke through his brain.


    His patience brought him unexpected gains, stupid Sirius, damned Dumbledore, humble lupin and disgusting James Potter.


    It seems that the so-called devil king will be killed by the so-called curse of the past, as long as they are not ridiculed in the past.


    That''s right. Peter wants them all to die. He''s fed up with the people who yell at him. It''s a great rejuvenation of Peter Pedro. No one can stop him from succeeding. Even if he''s a little mean, but compared with the harm they''ve done to himself, everything seems equal.


    That night, Peter Pedro, a glorious death eater, knelt down before their gods.


    Yes, Voldemort is God to him. He can give him everything he wants, power, status, honor and strength.


    Voldemort also promised him that if his news was true and reliable, he would unfold to him the mystery hidden in the castle. It was there that the great Lord Voldemort obtained the capital, rich knowledge of magic and huge magic.


    Peter once dreamed of acquiring this power, even if he could not reach the level of Dark Lord, but even half of it was better than Sirius.


    Peter''s ambition is not so big, if he has too much strength, then he will certainly hold the dwarf to death, which Voldemort knows very well.


    However, these are things after success. His God also told him that if the news is false, there is only one way to wait for him That''s death!


    Peter fell to his knees trembling, but his voice was very firm. No one knew more about the position of the potters than he and his wife, not even Dumbledore.


    Peter is very confident about his news, and his trembling all comes from his wild desire and pursuit.


    It seems to have infected his God.


    The Dark Lord chose to trust Peter. He even patted Peter on the shoulder with a smile. Although Lord Voldemort laughed horribly, like a poisonous snake, it didn''t make Peter feel afraid.


    Of course, he was not stingy. He gave Pettigrew some abilities in advance, which would be more than enough for Peter to use the Aurors.


    On the night of receiving the news, Lord Voldemort set out for the Potters'' seclusion.The beautiful world seems to be beckoning by Peter, the dwarf star, who clears his old enemy, and then destroys the Phoenix, so that he can even work in and out of Hogwarts or the Ministry of magic. This is his dream and his mother''s expectation.


    But Peter, the dwarf, never dreamed that the black lord would fail. His strength was so strong that the black demon king didn''t even need to use his wand to kill him. He seemed to kill it with a flick of his fingers.


    But this is a Peter''s God, he was defeated by a little boy, and also lost his proud power, even if the black lord had killed the porters, but the boy survived.


    The black lord failed so unexpectedly, and the Death Eater who lost his leader would never make such a strong voice.


    Their encounter was very sad, just the day after the Dark Lord failed, the Ministry of magic and Dumbledore launched the cleaning of the British magic world.


    But thankfully, they targeted the betrayal of the porters at Sirius, not him!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 237

    ¡­¡­


    Of course, he had to deal with the angry Sirius first. He began to prepare since the news of Voldemort''s failure. He didn''t want to die. He was not the opponent of Sirius at all.


    He began to hide, but this did not deceive Sirius. In the end, Blake stopped him in the street where the accident happened. Of course, Peter arranged it all by himself.


    He informed Auror of the Ministry of magic that he could just hold on for a while, but he had a better idea, an idea that would make him a real hero on Dumbledore''s side.


    This thing is very simple for him, silly Sirius is a typical Gryffindor, hot blooded and reckless.


    Peter easily led Sirius over. On the street, Peter blew up the whole street in front of Sirius. In order to create the illusion that he was killed by Sirius because of protecting the porters and avenging them, Peter even cut off one of his pinkies as evidence that Sirius killed it ¡£


    Yes, he succeeded. This is the most successful thing that Peter did. He was cruel enough to himself, and he achieved the greatest success at the least cost. Of course, there were also some coincidence factors, such as the man in the Ministry of magic put Sirius into Azkaban without trial, in the underdeveloped brain regions of Sirius, for example.


    Peter Pettigrew''s mouse watched all this, hiding in the sewer, in the vent, even under someone else''s seat.


    The proud Sirius has no excuse for himself, not even appealing. He thinks he killed Lily and James Potter.


    It also means that Peter Pettigrew will die forever in people''s eyes. His mother has lost a son, a son she is proud of, and a son who has won the first-class Merlin medal from the Ministry of magic.


    Peter even attended the funeral, his own. His mother buried his amputated finger next to his father''s skeleton, along with the first-class Merlin medal awarded to him by the Ministry of magic.


    He has carefully observed his own inscription, a brave soldier, worthy of Gryffindor He finally won the recognition of the old academy, and his name was forever recorded in the Hogwarts who''s who list.


    Mother would be proud of him, and she must have thought so, and Peter believed in him.


    He became a man like his father, as brave, as fearless.


    There is no better ending than this, in his mother''s eyes!


    Even if his son paid his life for it


    Peter suddenly felt a little sad. He was a dead man. He didn''t know where to go. He really went to drill those dirty places like a mouse?


    This is what Peter can''t accept, but he still dare not change his humanity. Sirius is not dead, even Dumbledore, Lupin These people who knew him are still alive.


    And the Death Eaters Peter is not sure what he should do.


    Finally, he was picked up by the children of Weasley''s family, the boy named Percy. He had lived in the Weasleys'' house as a mouse for 12 years. He almost forgot that he was a wizard It keeps the shape of a mouse all day long. In addition to eating or sleeping, she can occasionally go out for a stroll


    For such a long time, his master has also changed from Percy Weasley to Ron Weasley, the stupid and hopeless little boy, just like the damned Sirius, reckless and bloodthirsty, but he still has some cowardly and cowardly talent, which is a great comfort to Peter.


    Until the day of Hogwarts School, his current master and the children of the potter family were the same age, so they would meet in Hogwarts. He was still looking forward to it. No one would be curious if he defeated the Dark Lord. Those fools in the magic world even said that the boy named Harry Potter was the Savior.


    However, on the familiar Hogwarts Express, he met a boy who made it impossible for him to survive as a human being.


    With once round glasses, Muggle style, as well as those loose Muggle clothes, Harry Potter appears more skinny.


    He didn''t understand why such a boy would defeat the Dark Lord.


    But the facts were in front of him, and he couldn''t help believing it.


    All these have nothing to do with him. He is a mouse. He should have the duty of being a mouse.


    However, the development of things is not as plain as he thought, the Dark Lord will not be so easy to fail, this seems to be a law, just like in the novel, villains will always live for a long time.


    When he does, there is a premise that Sirius must die, which is the basis of everything.


    As long as Sirius is dead, these imaginary things will become legitimate. Nothing is more perfect.


    Peter Pettigrew knew the spell. He had seen the Dark Lord cast it. He wrote the spell and killed an Auror from the Ministry of magic.However, there is a risk. If he uses the magic spell, he will meet the madman Blake, and lupin, who has doubts about himself, just like the damned Fanlin kid.


    He has to be away for a while.


    Peter sat in the corner, his very strange small, which makes his fat face look a little scary, wrinkles and even cover up the acne on its face.


    He has a good method. It seems to be a good choice to feign death once. He is very skilled in this skill. He has already done it once, and will not feel strange for the second time.


    Peter shakes Ron''s wand. Of course, his death needs Ron''s cooperation. He has prepared all the work. He only needs the unfortunate master to do something for him


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 238

    "You mean Sirius is really wronged? And the murderer who set up the potters was Ron''s mouse? " Asked Hermione in a low voice, as they returned to Hogwarts in the afternoon in a Vernon carriage.


    Up to now, Hermione still feels that these things are not reliable, although she said that she would always believe in Van Lin But, after all, it was Sirius Black, a man who had escaped from Azkaban.


    "That''s Hermione, I''m afraid." Vaseline nodded, and he and Hermione were leaning on the sofa in the public lounge, where he sealed off the sound of this small area with his wand, making sure that no one would hear them.


    "This is really..." Hermione frowned. Girls always like it when they meet something.


    "It''s incredible, isn''t it?" Said Fanlin.


    "Yes..." Hermione nodded, and the girl thought a little, "maybe we should tell Dumbledore that he must have a way It''s OK to inform the Ministry of magic directly. "


    "No, Hermione..." Van Lin shook his head. "You don''t know the style of those people in the Ministry of magic. They don''t study these things deeply. They just need to solve people''s speech tendency. Moreover, according to their performance, the Ministry of magic still has a strong fear of death eaters, or Voldemort..."


    "Ah..." Hermione exclaimed. Since she knew that Voldemort was still alive, Hermione was very concerned. She didn''t like Van Lin to say the man''s name.


    It has always been said that Voldemort cursed his own name, and that all those who called his name would be cursed, which made Voldemort feel the person who called his name.


    "Hermione..." "We have to face him. It''s inevitable. We''re Harry''s friends. It''s our responsibility."


    "Good All right... " The girl replied, but she was reluctant to look at Hermione.


    Fanlin quietly looking at the girl, the girl worried expression is very cute, but Fanlin does not want the girl always like this.


    Also do not know where to come from the courage, van Lin gently lifted his left hand, the light blue halo reappeared in his fingertips.


    Van Lin gently points his finger on Hermione''s eyebrow, and he rubs it gently, as if to turn the girl''s sorrow into a complete one.


    Hermione seems to be scared. The girl looks at Van Lin blankly. She didn''t expect that van Lin would be so bold. This is the Gryffindor public rest room. Even if there is no one here, Fanlin''s actions undoubtedly make her feel shy.


    Hermione can clearly feel the fever in her face, a red look, but the gentle and cool from the fingertips of any forest is like the most wonderful candy, which makes Hermione reluctant to leave.


    Van Lin focused on looking at Hermione, his hand from Hermione''s eyebrows all the way down the bridge of the girl''s nose, his hand slipped to one side, and finally stayed in Hermione''s face.


    The fire in the fireplace had not been extinguished, and the two people''s faces were flushed and the temperature seemed to be rising constantly.


    Don''t know why, Fanlin suddenly thought of the teahouse, pink color, lace decoration, closed small space, table also has heart-shaped furnishings.


    At the moment, I''ve never been there, but I haven''t felt the vulgar atmosphere.


    Hermione did not dodge. She seemed petrified. Originally, they were almost tall, but Hermione didn''t dare to move her eyes upward. Fanlin''s eyes were very charming, but Hermione didn''t even have the courage to look.


    All of a sudden, Hermione found that van Lin''s body moved forward slightly. He seemed to rely on him. Just his face, Hermione could clearly see the boy''s body tilt.


    Van Lim moved slowly. It seemed that reason had been fighting against his instinct. However, a large part of his reason seemed to turn to instinct. It was as if he was going to finish something he had not done in the honey Duke. He wanted to kiss Hermione, just a little bit.


    Hermione''s body trembled. Of course, she knew what Van Lin wanted to do, and she wanted to avoid it rationally. But her body was like being held still. She could do nothing but tremble.


    Hermione''s heart almost fell into the battle between heaven and man, push him away Oh No Just get up and leave?


    But when Hermione clearly felt the boy''s breath, her brain suddenly fell into a blank.


    Van Lin''s breathing was so heavy that he had never breathed so much, at least for the first time Hermione had seen it.


    Hermione instinctively closed her eyes. She couldn''t think of anything. There was nothing left in her mind except the sound of breathing.


    Her face grew hotter and hotter, and the air that Fanlin blew out seemed like a flame. Hermione felt that her face was about to smoke.


    Suddenly, the tip of her nose touched something, and her body trembled more seriously. Hermione''s hand did not know where to put it. She had to clench her hand into a fist, as if this could bring her some useless confidence.Suddenly, a soft thing close to her lips, even if it is just a touch, like a dragonfly skimming the water, which also makes the girl''s mind instantly become inflated, the whole idea seems to burst in general.


    "Boom..."


    A sound from nowhere instantly startled two people sitting on the sofa. Even though the sound was not very loud, it was enough to make them become ordinary frightened cats.


    Hermione almost jumped up. Van Lin could clearly feel that his lips were hit by Hermione. Then a bloody smell mixed with the burning feeling on his lips immediately made van Lin wake up.


    His lips were broken. Hermione almost called out just now. The girl opened her mouth, and her body was like a spring. Then, Fanlin''s lips were very solemn and filled with Hermione''s teeth.


    But no one paid any attention to it. They were like two frightened animals. They were close to each other and quickly bounced off on the sofa. To be exact, van Lin was pushed hard by Hermione.


    Then the girl''s movement became particularly rapid, she stretched out a hand, quickly pulled out a book from van Lin''s pocket, and then quickly opened it and spread it on the table.


    Hermione almost buried his whole face in the book. Fanlin saw that Hermione''s ears turned red. I think he is the same.


    "Don''t look at me..." The girl''s voice was as fine as a mosquito or a fly, and Fanlin could hardly hear it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 239

    "Hey, van Lin, Hermione!" Harry came in from the outside. He had just come back from Professor Lupin. Harry had already mastered the method of using the guardian curse. Although he had not yet been able to form a complete body Guardian God, he could emit some dim white light, which was far better than other little witches of the same age.


    Even Hermione is not included in Fanlin. Before the school starts, van Lin can send out a half coagulated body Guardian God''s patron saint mantra, and Hermione, Fanlin must give this magic spell to Hermione. Harry still quite agrees with the girl''s crazy learning ability!


    "Ah, it''s Harry!" Van Lin said awkwardly. Hermione just lowered her head.


    "What are you talking about?" Harry was surprised to see that van Lin opened his mouth to himself, but there was no sound coming.


    "Ah Van Lin secretly waved his wand to disperse the magic of regional blockade. He was so nervous that he forgot about it.


    "I I was a little sleepy and yawned Van Lin explained pale, but Harry looked at him strangely.


    "Don''t mind, Harry..." Van Lim said that he quickly turned his eyes to his wand. He seemed to be studying the patterns on the wand.


    "Well, well, in other words, Hermione Your book is taken upside down As he spoke, Harry sat down in the sofa, and Harry put his hand near the fire.


    Although the rest room is very warm, the corridor of the castle is still the same as the weather outside. Harry has been thinking about why Dumbledore doesn''t use magic to control the temperature inside the castle, but


    Forget it, Harry didn''t care. It seemed like a good choice to make an oven fire.


    "Ah, I I''m just practicing... " Hermione said a little flustered, the girl forced her voice to become stable, but it was very difficult, so Hermione''s voice was a little shaky.


    "What''s the matter with you two?" Harry asked suspiciously, since he came in to see two people, they seem very wrong.


    "No Nothing... " Fanlin said, "you How are you doing this Saturday? "


    "Not bad." "I went to see Professor Lupin."


    "Well..." Fanlin is a little absent-minded, Hermione has secretly corrected the book, of course, these are not Harry''s considerations, Harry''s spirit is a little excited.


    "I learned the patron saint mantra..." Harry said, "Professor Lupin did not know where to find another Bogot, and then Professor Lupin asked me to beat him with the patron saint curse..."


    "This It''s good Harry Fanlin reluctantly laughed, "the patron saint mantra is a kind of special high-level magic spell. You can successfully cast the patron saint mantra, which proves that your magic power is much higher than that in the second grade!"


    "I think so too. I still want to be an Auror. Quidditch players are also good..." Harry nodded. "So, what about Ron? Did you see him? "


    "No..." Van Lin shook his head. "You know, he''s not with me We''re going to Hogsmeade together


    "Maybe he went out with Fred and George..." Hermione said that it seems that the girl has returned to normal, of course, if Hermione''s face is not red, it will be more authentic.


    "Yes, and Ginny..." Harry said, "they are a family, although Ron is very uncomfortable with Fred and George''s pranks..."


    "I don''t know why Ron and Fred and George have been living together for so many years, and Ginny is much better..." Harry said that every time Fred and George joked with Ron, he always turned Ron''s face red, just like a big tomato, which made Harry feel very interesting.


    "Those two bastards..." No reason, Hermione suddenly said, the girl seems to think of that damned taste, bloody lollipop There''s nothing worse than that.


    "What?" Harry asked, but suddenly there was a terrible scream from the upstairs of the lounge, followed by Ron''s roar, which sounded very angry.


    "You damned cat I''m going to kill you. " Ron called out angrily, and the cry started all the people in the bedroom.


    There was a rush of footsteps from upstairs, and Fanlin saw Ron''s figure flash away in the corridor of the stairs.


    "What''s the matter?" Harry was startled by Ron''s voice, and several people on the sofa in the lounge quickly stood up.


    It seems that something unpleasant happened in the dormitory, and Ron called the damn cat, which made Fanlin think of crook mountain. Ron hated Hermione''s cat, and crook mountain was always interested in spot.


    But it was Peter Pettigrew Fanlin''s heart sank. It seemed that Peter Pettigrew found something, but he still could not bear it. However, Fanlin could feel the tracking agent in Peter''s body. Although it was a little weak, everything was still under control.Within two seconds, a ginger figure rushed to them from the stairway. With the rise and fall of several figures, the ginger shadow fell into Hermione''s arms.


    This is the crook mountain, and Ron is closely behind, it seems that crook mountain wants to do something about the spot, and Ron found it.


    Ron stormed down the stairs. His face was as if he had just been cooked. His face was swollen with blood. His eyes did have something unspeakable. He felt very empty.


    "Ron..." Harry asked suspiciously, "how What''s the matter? "


    Harry had never seen Ron''s face turn this way, but it was certain that Ron was in the rage at the moment, and his whole face was a little congested.


    "You Are you OK, Ron... " Hermione carefully asked, kruck mountain is staying in the girl''s arms, crook mountain''s Plush tail is also all blown, this is the cat''s performance of fright.


    As soon as Ron came down, the body of crook mountain became more rigid. The body of crook mountain arched into an unimaginable arc. It made a threatening sound to Ron. It seemed that Ron would claw Ron''s swollen face with hyperemia one step forward.


    Maybe this is a good choice, appropriate bleeding or can quickly detumescence, but it is a little painful.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 240

    "Be quiet, crook mountain..." Hermione caresses her cat heartily, but the girl''s comfort doesn''t help. Crook hill still stares at Ron, looking completely ready for war, which makes Hermione feel a bit at a loss.


    "What''s the matter, Ron, what''s up with crook hill?" Van Lin frowned. He didn''t understand what was wrong with Ron. It was unreasonable to be so angry with Hermione''s pet. Although Ron hated crook mountain very much, it was because of the spots.


    It''s an Animagus, what an ordinary cat can do to a wizard.


    Thinking of it, van Lin''s heartbeat seemed to miss a beat. He seemed to have forgotten something. Pettigrew couldn''t sit around waiting to die, especially after Sirius broke through Hogwarts'' blockade. Peter Pettigrew can''t leave Sirius to his troubles.


    "Give it to me..." Ron said coldly. The tone was very, um, cold, just like the weather outside. Of course, compared with our professor snape, Ron was still a little younger.


    "What?" Hermione seems to be scared, she unconsciously hold her arms a little.


    "You know..." Ron said calmly, but then Ron changed his posture, like a roar.


    "I said, give me that damned monster, do you hear me?"


    "What are you shouting at me?" Hermione responded impolitely that Ron yelled at her inexplicably, which made Hermione very angry.


    Neville, who followed him, seemed to be stupefied by the conflict in the lounge. He stood at the entrance of the stairs, blocking all the people behind him.


    Neville looked helplessly at Van reen. He didn''t know what was going on. Ron just woke up and saw crook mountain. It was like a different person.


    "Er Neville, you You go back Ron just has something to talk to us about! " Van Lin said with some headache.


    Neville nodded obediently. He told his classmates to go to the dormitory. But before he could wait to go far, all of them were stopped by Ron.


    "Give me that bastard..." Ron yelled, "I must kill it today."


    "What do you smoke?" Hermione was also angry. She held crook mountain tightly in her arms.


    "How can crook mountain provoke you? It''s my pet. It''s a cat. Can''t it eat you? Are you sick..."


    "It killed the spot!" Ron was in agony, and there seemed to be a cry in his voice.


    The news scared Hermione, but the girl immediately realized that mottled was not a mouse. It was an Animagus. How could an ordinary cat kill a wizard, a wizard who could blow up the whole street.


    However, Hermione''s face is still not hard to see now.


    Fanlin quickly walked to the stairs. "You can see the pet dispute. I think what we need now is two people to sit down and talk about Please go back, please... "


    Scattered sounds of a few people''s voices, not many people down, so the work of exhortation seems to be quite easy.


    Before long, the people who had stayed in the corridor returned to their respective lounges. Of course, it was inevitable to discuss behind the scenes. However, Fanlin did not intend to take care of these unimportant things. He did not want to tell these students that there was no need to bring new panic and change.


    There is also the possibility that people think he is crazy, but this possibility will greatly restore the most real idea, slander a first-class Merlin medal winner, which is not a pleasant thing.


    Finally, the moment the door of the boys'' dormitory was closed, the Gryffindor public rest room was calm again. Until then, Harry was really relieved. His friends were on both sides, and he was still arguing in front of so many people. In any case, Harry felt very embarrassed.


    "What happened, Ron..." Harry asked, "you say motley''s dead? Crook Hill killed it? "


    "It''s impossible!" Hermione said angrily, "my cat doesn''t think about that damned mouse, and..."


    Hermione stopped. She wanted to say that crook mountain had no such ability, but she had just promised that Fanlin and Sirius would not tell anyone about it.


    "And Crook mountain is a good cat


    "It''s just a monster..." Ron yelled, "a pig''s body and a troll''s brain make your face look like it''s flattened by something..."


    "Don''t you say that about crook mountain..." Hermione got angry and said, "this is my pet!"


    "How do you explain this..." Ron roared as he pulled the sheet from behind him to several people.


    "Have a good look..." Ron raised his arm excitedly, and his finger pointed to a stain on the sheet. The stain was dark red and scattered on the white sheet, which was very abrupt."This is blood!" Ron yelled. He threw the sheet down to the ground. The sheet spread out naturally. The dark red blood looked so dazzling.


    "Do you know what else is around here..." Ron yelled. He looked like an angry lion.


    "I don''t know..."


    "Ginger hair The whole Gryffindor, only the damned monster in your arms will have hair of this color


    "A few cat hairs don''t mean anything, Ron. Maybe we can find it in the boys'' dormitory. Maybe spot is hiding under someone''s bed. You know, spotted likes to do it." ''Hermione seems to be very aggrieved.


    "Yes, Ron..." Harry said, "we should go up and look for it!"


    "Shut up Ron screamed like crazy, Fanlin heard some footsteps upstairs, which forced him to use his wand to block the voices of several people.


    "I say again, give me that damned monster..." Ron said angrily. He took a step forward. It seemed that if Hermione didn''t agree, he would go straight to grab crook mountain.


    "I tell you, Ron Weasley, it''s impossible!" Hermione said angrily that she knew Ron was wronging her. She had enough restraint, but in the face of Ron''s roar, Hermione could not help but get angry.


    "I tell you, crook Hill won''t give it to you, and even if it''s the crook mountain who killed and ate the spot, so what? You need to protect your pet, so do I What''s more, an ugly fat stupid mouse, how about being eaten? In my family, this thing is a pest. I really don''t know why you like a mouse


    Ron didn''t expect Hermione to refuse him so justifiably. He was stunned for a moment, but he soon responded.


    Ron''s body was shaking, his face was a little purple because of congestion, which made Ron look very frightening at the moment.


    "How about it?" Ron was like a growl, which made his voice a little hoarse, like a wounded beast, but he didn''t have time to lick his wounds!


    "Enough, Hermione!" Ron roared again, "don''t bring those Muggle things here, and I''m fed up with you You''re all like this. You never pay attention to what crook mountain is going to do. Everything you do is right, isn''t it! Now good You''ve finally said what you really think. Crook mountain has eaten the spot, and you should protect your damned monster


    "As I said, crook mountain can''t eat the spot..." Hermione was annoyed. Although the girl thought her words were too tough, the fact was that the cat ate the mouse, which was beyond reproach. So Hermione is not going to bow to Ron.


    "Impossible? How do you explain that cat hair? And as soon as I opened the door, I saw this monster squatting at the door of the boys'' dormitory... "


    "Maybe the cat''s hair was there at the beginning of school. Besides, opposite the boys'' dormitory is the girls'' dormitory. There''s nothing strange about crook mountain staying there!"


    "You have to protect it..." Ron said, "you always think of me as a fool or an idiot, just like I help you block Malfoy, and you don''t care about me, just like now My pet is dead, and you are still protecting the monster


    Ron''s nose is a little sour, and he is very sad about Hermione''s performance.


    "All right, Ron..." Harry patted Ron on the shoulder. "Maybe it''s a good thing for mottled to die. After all, it''s so old. If it''s a normal mouse, it should have died long ago. And now mottled doesn''t eat, so it might be a good thing to die for mottled."


    "He bit Goyle''s finger, and he''s my partner..." Ron seems to be crying.


    "Yes, it was his brightest moment, and his mark will always be on Goyle''s hand." Harry comforted, "a mouse. We can buy one. There''s no need to make such a fuss with Hermione."


    "Maybe spot is not dead yet!" Van Lim said he could feel the tracking marks in the spotted body, which was a little weak, but not beyond his maximum range of perception.


    Of course Peter didn''t die so easily. Sirius didn''t kill him.


    Fanlin just wanted to say a spell to make the tracking mark in mottled body more obvious, but Ron interrupted him rudely.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 241

    "Of course you would say that." Ron said coldly, his eyes full of disgust.


    "What?" Asked Fanlin.


    "Of course you will help Hermione. You and her always stand together, just like Hermione, you treat me as a fool!"


    "What are you talking about, Ron..." Fanlin also became a little annoyed and questioned for no reason, which made him feel very uncomfortable.


    "I didn''t treat you as a fool, you are our friend..."


    "Shut your mouth, Valentine!" Ron interrupted Vaseline. "I''m your friend? Do you really think so? Every time I say something, you look at me like an idiot. Do you think I can''t see it? "


    "That''s what you said. It''s really silly. Besides, it''s a joke among friends. Harry is the same..." Hermione said angrily.


    "Jokes between friends?" Ron repeated. He looked a little bit out of his wits.


    "What are you thinking? Maybe mottled is not dead. You should not blame others casually before you see the evidence."


    "Evidence? Are the sheets and cat fur evidence? " Ron looked at Vaseline in disbelief. He couldn''t imagine why he stood opposite to him.


    "If there''s blood on the sheet, it must be dead." "It''s only when you worry too much that you think about it," Van Lin said


    "I associate!" Ron''s body trembled more and more because he was angry. "Now that the spot is dead, you even told me that it was my fantasy. Yes, in your eyes, I am an idiot who always loves fantasy..."


    "I didn''t mean that, Ron..." Fanlin looked a little irritable, "listen, you are my friend, I don''t want to cheat you, spot..."


    "Do you think I will believe it?" Ron said abruptly, his fists clenched together.


    "What do you say?" Has van Lin wrinkled up? Ron is a little unreasonable now, which makes van Lin feel very difficult.


    "You will help her, I should have known..." Ron was talking to himself.


    "Yes, I''ll help Hermione, and at the same time, I''ll help you. It''s no surprise..."


    Before van Lin finished his words, Ron, who was standing in front of him, suddenly jumped on him, and Ron''s fist fell on van Lin''s face.


    "Ron, what are you going to do?" Hermione screamed as she tried to pull Ron away from van Lin.


    "Are you crazy, Ron, get up..." Harry put his arm around Ron''s neck, and he pulled Ron away from Vaseline.


    Ron''s strength was so great that he seemed to be out of his mind. Harry couldn''t hold him.


    "You''re crazy


    Hermione''s voice came from in front of them. With a crisp slap, Ron, who was still struggling, suddenly became quiet.


    "For a mouse, you start with your friend. Do you want to beat me? Come on, I''ll stand in front of you, and you''ll do it..." Hermione screamed, today''s things are very strange, first met Sirius in Hogsmeade, and then knew about Peter Pedro. When Ron went crazy, Hermione''s original good mood was destroyed.


    "What do you want?" Hermione is a little aggrieved, the girl said, some of the tears will not be able to control the flow of general, tears in the orbit of the circle.


    Ron was stunned for a moment. He felt a little heartless, but he felt very sad when he thought of the spots. Then Hermione also hit him because of van Lin, and a nameless anger ran from Ron''s heart.


    "What mouse? That''s my friend. His name is mottled..." Ron roared. His eyes became angry again. He roared, "now my friend is dead. You two and that damned cat killed him. What do you want me to do? Does no one think about my feelings? The monster ate the spot. I want to kill it. What''s wrong? Answer me. What''s wrong?"


    The Gryffindor public lounge fell into a dead silence. Harry grabbed Ron and Hermione was full of grievances. The girl turned around and pulled van Lin up from the ground. Then she couldn''t help crying. She climbed on van Lin''s chest.


    Ron saw this scene, and his anger broke out uncontrollably. He roared as hard as he could, and his voice echoed throughout the Gryffindor public lounge.


    "You just treat me like a fool, idiot Now my friend was killed by that damned monster... "


    "Hold Sorry... " Neville''s voice came from the stairway. His voice was low, but very abrupt.


    Neville squirmed, holding a chocolate box in his hand the last time he bought it from Hogsmeade.


    Because Ron will be wrestling with Vaseline, which also makes him lose his control of the magic of blocking sound.


    "Sorry..." Neville looked very timid. He always said, "your voice is too loud. Everyone is worried, so I I didn''t mean to come and see I just I justNeville shrunk his neck. He saw Ron as terrified. They were four very good, and Neville never thought these people would fight.


    "We found this in the bedroom..." Neville said, devouring, slowly opening the chocolate box, a living object at this moment seemed so dazzling.


    "I think Ron your mouse is not dead. We found it under your bed. He was lying in this box. I think he should be asleep!"


    Ron''s voice stopped suddenly. His face turned into pig liver color. Ron couldn''t say a word. He was angry. Especially when Hermione hit him for van Lin, Ron was going crazy. He was full of blank brain!


    "See no..." "And van Lin took the spot out of that box and threw it to Ron, and he said coldly," that''s your evidence, Ron? Your mouse is not dead at all, and no one has touched him. I can forgive you, but


    Van Lin looked at Ron with a bad face. "You have to apologize to Hermione. You shouldn''t have made her cry!"


    Ron was impatient. He looked at Van Lin and Hermione with a breath and cold breath. He didn''t say a word with spots. His reason told him that he should apologize to the two people in front of him, but he could not say anything at the mouth. He always thought of the way two people were together.


    "Apologize, Ron..." Harry said in a little hurry, and he didn''t want his two good friends to be stiff, and he frowned and stood in front of Ron. Neville, however, was careful to retreat to van Lin, and he still held the box in his hand, and suddenly he felt that it was very hot.


    "Yes Sorry... " Ron looked at Harry, and he was like a sudden awakening. He shouldn''t make Harry feel embarrassed. At least Harry is a supportive one, they are the best friends.


    Ron''s voice was very stiff and cold, and his voice was a little hoarse, because he had just roared too loudly.


    He lowered his head, not to see van Lin and Hermione, he put the spot in the palm, like a careful look, to check whether the spot is how.


    His movements were very stiff, he gently smoothed the mottled hair, and turned quietly and went upstairs.


    Peter, the dwarf, was afraid to move as if he pretended to die. He hid in that box, but he didn''t know why. He was discovered by Harry''s heidelver, who remembered his smell.


    And the little boy named Neville, it''s damn. An adult wizard actually let a owl and a little boy find it and send it back to his keeper. He knows that even if he didn''t pay attention to him before, he successfully exposed him to the boy''s vision after such a noise. It was terrible.


    And the damn map of the living point, Peter quietly ran to fairch''s office while Ron was sleeping, looking for such magic props. But the damned ferch didn''t know where to hide his map. He went through the office, but the familiar parchment didn''t appear in his field of vision.


    "Anyway, it''s just as long as this tribe gets into Sirius."


    Peter hid by Ron''s pillow, and he was brought back to the boy''s bedroom again.


    He was a little scared, and it was meant to die, and then hide anywhere in Hogwarts. But his choice of spooky lurks in the boy bedroom, it seems to want to continue to inquire about what news, but it is not wise.


    Peter had thought that now only Ron was alone in the bedroom, and several boys in the same room were under, and Ron was tired. He would fall asleep in bed after a little cry.


    Peter, the dwarf, quietly opened the door of the bedroom and opened a gap. The boys didn''t mean to come up. He could keep the figure up for such a small meeting.


    But it''s not enough, he wants to live in magic really freely, not on the identity of a mouse.


    Peter was disgusted by the funny name, but at present, the only thing he could rely on was his little master, at least his little owner was willing to protect him and worked hard.


    Peter held Ron''s wand and looked at the boy silently. Ron didn''t sleep very easily. There were two tears on his face, which seemed to have been hurt by something.


    "Stupid little ghost!" Peter said to himself that he lifted the wand up, which was his last umbrella. Only by Ron could Peter be found.


    "I hope you can really be useful..." Peter touched Ron''s head with a light wand, and he remembered a good spell.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 242

    It''s been a long time since Ron clashed with van Lin in the Gryffindor public lounge.


    Van Lim had planned to catch the speckles at Christmas time and solve Sirius'' problem thoroughly. But Ron didn''t give him this chance. Ron took the spot with him anytime and anywhere, and Peter didn''t mean to leave Ron''s protection.


    This makes van Lin''s progress become very slow, he can''t knock Ron out, this is impossible.


    Ron has given up going out with them. He wanders in the castle by himself every day, and doesn''t say a word to Vaseline. Harry is also ignored by Ron because of van Lin, which makes the relationship between several people very rigid.


    During this period, van Lin also went to Professor Lu Ping, but there was no good way. Professor Lupin did not agree with the proposal to knock Ron unconscious. They could not hurt an innocent wizard because of Sirius.


    As for the idea of stealing the spots out of sleep, don''t even think about it. Peter can''t be at their mercy. It would be bad if Peter broke up and hurt other Gryffindors.


    According to Peter''s ability, several people in Fanlin didn''t completely grasp the moment to subdue Peter. If there was a fight, Ron''s safety seemed to be the biggest problem. You know, the two people seem to stick together every day.


    "Fanlin Mr. van leen Ayre? "


    Professor McGonagall''s voice brought Fanlin back to reality. Now it''s spring time. Although it''s not as cold as winter, the cool wind from time to time still makes many young wizard choose a slightly thicker autumn dress.


    After the passage of winter, time seems to be still in Hogwarts. Harry is still in a daze at his light wheel by sitting on the windowsill. Hermione still rushes around the classroom in a hurry. However, the girl and van Lin become more intimate. Although they don''t say anything, just as Fred and George joked about, Gryffindor''s default CP is that It''s an accepted fact.


    As for Fred and George, they are still motivated to develop a variety of prank products, and van Lin has been very helpful in this respect.


    Professor Snape''s knowledge of potions, I have to admit, is a bit of a fuss when it comes to developing prank products.


    Fanlin still goes back and forth between the house and the library. It is always necessary to improve the strength of the library. Of course, there are still some problems Sirius repeatedly urged Fanlin to solve Peter''s problem as soon as possible, which made Fanlin very upset. He had to turn to Professor Lupin to ask the former friend of Sirius to stop the impetuous Gryffindor "lion?" Well, Sirius is still in a mess, but it''s much better than when Fanlin first met him.


    And Laura, the girl''s life in Slytherin is still not so easy, she always likes to run to Ravenclaw, the main Hermione has no time to take care of Laura now, while Harry is immersed in the light wheel 2000 all day, and van Lin Hermione was not as busy as he was.


    Fanlin can only spend a little time alone with Hermione every day, and all these hours are spent watching Hermione write her homework that she can''t finish and the study plan that the girl gives herself.


    Except Ron


    Ron is like a dam that has been flooding for a long time. On the night of the conflict, the dam was finally cut through some cracks. It has become an irreversible situation.


    Ron began to get bigger and weirder. He was silent all day, as if he had completely closed himself up. Except Harry, Fanlin had not seen Ron talking to anyone on his own initiative.


    Then there was Ron''s temper, which made him easily angry, for some small reason. He seems to be tired of everyone, even two days ago, Malfoy provoked him, and then Ron went up and wrestled with Malfoy.


    Worst of all, Professor Snape discovered their behavior, so Gryffindor deducted 50 points because of Ron''s impulse. Ron was also locked up by Snape. The trophy in the showroom seemed to need a good wipe.


    Because of Ron''s behavior, Ron became a little disgusted in Gryffindor, at least Ginny.


    Ginny and Hermione are very close, and Ginny can''t stand his brother''s behavior.


    In Ginny''s words, Ron Weasley is a fool now, his head must have been hit by the old Ghoul''s arm, and Ron''s head is full of his stupid mouse.


    It is undeniable that Ginny''s words have been recognized by the vast majority of people. We all see Ron''s performance. He takes the initiative to fight van Lin, conflicts with Malfoy, and yells for no reason Ron''s image in the eyes of the public is almost to the extreme.


    However, Professor Lupin''s return makes everyone happy. At least, we don''t have to do that damned werewolf report. Most importantly, Professor Snape doesn''t have to represent defense against the dark arts. During that time, Gryffindor also specially congratulated Professor Lu Ping for his recovery.Of course, there are some things that don''t matter to Fanlin.


    The Ministry of magic seems to have given up the search for Sirius. Although Dementors have not withdrawn from Gryffindor, Auror of the Ministry of magic can not find Sirius at all.


    There were some clues. Under the common dissuasion of van Lin and Lu Ping, Sirius was safe in hiding, which is a happy thing.


    However, for the Ministry of magic, Sirius'' escape is undoubtedly a substantial pressure. The ability of the Ministry of magic was questioned by the vast majority of people.


    Cornell fudge, the Minister of magic, publishes a statement or interview every two days in the Daily Prophet.


    The contents are all over and over again. They give people in the magic world some reassurance that they don''t work well. They repeatedly emphasize that the strength of the Ministry of magic is powerful. Sirius can''t escape the pursuit of the Ministry of magic. The Ministry of magic has established strict defense at each node. As long as Sirius appears, it will definitely let him go.


    However, the public opinion''s attack did not decrease because of these words. On the contrary, the voice of questioning continued to spread in the magic world. Fanlin also saw the carriage of the Ministry of magic, and fudge came to seek help from Dumbledore. This is also a reasonable thing.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 243

    Generally speaking, although Professor McGonagall''s transfiguration class is quite strict, the little wizard at Hogwarts still likes it very much. At least, Professor McGonagall''s wonderful transfiguration can always win the applause of most people. Besides Malfoy, now there is also a Ron.


    Seymour always whispered about Ron, saying Ron was terrible. This makes Harry very unhappy, but he has no way to refute Seymour''s words. He also thinks Ron has been very bad recently, but he doesn''t want others to say the same.


    For this reason, Harry and Seymour also made some unhappiness. They were still arguing in the first few seconds of the metamorphosis class, so Professor McGonagall deducted five points for each of them, because Gryffindor wanted to be united.


    "Mr. van Lindel?" Professor McGonagall urged again that van Lin really reacted. In fact, Hermione, who was sitting next to her, secretly twisted van Lin''s thigh with her hand, which was very painful.


    "Ah..." Van Lin quickly stood up, today he was in a daze all day, which is quite different from his performance before.


    "Sorry, Professor McGonagall..." Van Lim apologized quickly. Professor McGonagall''s distraction in class was not a pleasant thing.


    "Mr. van Lindel, would you please show me how to turn the book in front of you into an owl?"


    Professor McGonagall''s voice was a little cold. She had called van Lin''s name three times. If Granger hadn''t been there to remind him, the bastard was still in a daze, which made Professor McGonagall very unhappy.


    "Oh, of course..." Van Lin nodded, and he heard Malfoy''s gloating hiss, but he didn''t intend to pay attention to this fellow.


    "Polymorph!"


    Vaseline gently touched his metamorphosis textbook with his wand, and an owl a little like Hedwig appeared on his desk.


    However, it is a pity that Fanlin''s current ability is not enough to make the dead more vivid. After all, magic is just magic. It can change the volume and form of a substance, and even control the change of thinking. However, except for a few magic items, the wizard can not create a real life or give an independent thinking.


    As a result, the owl created by Fanlin can only do some simple actions under the command of Fanlin, and the dead are dead after all, which is a fact that no one can change.


    However, Professor McGonagall was very satisfied. She had planned to wait for van Lin''s transfiguration to fail before giving him a good education. However, it is quite difficult for his students to finish ahead of time. Well, it is also what Professor McGonagall would like to see.


    It''s an unchanging law that good students always receive the welcome of professors, whether in Muggle schools or in the magic world.


    Gryffindor won''t give applause to the sorcerer.


    As a kind and helpful partner, his magic power is still very high. The most important thing is the magical experience of van Lin, the invasion of trolls, the dungeon fight, and Slytherin''s secret room. No one in Hogwarts is unaware of the fame of van Lin and Harry, and even Fanlin is more popular than Harry. After all, Harry can''t think of Fanlin As for more people to guide, his homework can be qualified has been very good.


    Of course, there are also some people who are particularly uncomfortable with van Lin, such as Malfoy. After seeing the success of Vaseline''s transfiguration, the expression on his face became more and more ugly.


    "Good But... " Professor McGonagall paused, "even if you succeed, it can''t be used as a reason for your stupidity in class..."


    "I''m sorry, Professor McGonagall!" Fanlin sincerely said that as long as you admit your mistakes, the problem will not be solved.


    Sure enough, after Professor McGonagall said, "no more than once", Fanlin was allowed to sit down. This conclusion is that Professor McGonagall is in a good mood, otherwise it is inevitable to deduct two points.


    One lasted until the end of class, and van Lin''s body, full of sincerity and tension, could finally relax, and Hermione, who had been sitting next to her, had disappeared.


    Just out of the deformation class classroom, a corner, van Lin saw Hermione face-to-face down the stairs.


    But the more embarrassing is that Hermione appeared in a wrong position. Ron happened to pass by Hermione, and his pocket still had his pet speckled.


    Ron seemed startled by Hermione''s sudden appearance.


    Ron looked up at Hermione, as if wondering why Hermione suddenly appeared from his side. However, Ron didn''t say a word. He put his hand on his pocketbook, and after a pause, he hurried past Hermione.


    Hermione''s expression was a little embarrassed. She wanted to have a word with Ron, but Ron didn''t pay attention to her meaning. The girl opened her mouth several times, but she didn''t even spit out a word of Hello.


    This makes the girl very embarrassed, she also holds a Book of arithmetic divination, which is the course she just took, which conflicts with Professor McGonagall''s metamorphosis class."Hermione, how did you get out of here?" Harry just came over and he talked to Thomas about quedditch, who wanted to join the Gryffindor team.


    "I came out earlier..." Hermione said that she came quickly, and the look on her face was a little bit difficult The girl put the book in the pocket of van Lin at once.


    "What''s wrong?" Harry asked.


    "No Nothing... " Hermione shook her head. She wanted to talk about Ron''s appearance with Harry, but it was very bad. Now Ron is basically taboo among several people. No one will mention it. If she meets, she will avoid it selectively.


    It''s not that three people don''t want to make peace with Ron, but Ron now closes himself up, Ginny has a big fight with Ron because of this.


    "Let''s go to the auditorium, I have" some hunger. " Fan Lin said that several people nodded, afternoon time is not curriculum, they can freely control, they do not want to waste rare time on food, although this is a kind of enjoyment for van Lin, but Hermione does not think so.


    Girls like to spend time on something meaningful, such as learning. Besides, it is a good news that there is no space in her curriculum today.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 244

    Eating time is always the time for Hogwarts to gather. If you miss this time point, and you haven''t brought a house elf like dobby with you Well, I''m sorry, you can only go to the elf kitchen under huffpuff alone to find food.


    As Fanlin thought, as soon as they sat down, the empty food plate in front of them was full of food.


    Here, I can''t help but sigh at the British recipes After spending a whole holiday in China, Fanlin fell in love with the extensive and profound Chinese food culture.


    To this end, he specially sent dobby to study with old Vitol for a period of time, so in Hogwarts, van Lin is a food plate that is different.


    Although Dobby''s Chinese food is not very authentic, it''s really delicious for Fanlin. He doesn''t want to look up at the stars. In fact, the dish has no effect except for being funny.


    However, after tasting Dobby''s Chinese food, Hermione couldn''t stand the spicy food. Fanlin remembers what the dish was called "husband and wife''s lung slices" that day. Although the name was horrible, it still tasted good. Although it was hot, Fanlin liked it very much.


    But it was a little too much for the girl, and she thought it was ok, but she didn''t want to have a second bite. Sandwiches and cheese were Hermione''s favorites.


    However, before lunch time was half over, van Lin noticed that Hagrid had arrived at the classroom seat strangely today.


    Hagrid had suspended classes for some time since Buckbeak''s accident. When he came back, he was depressed. He didn''t want to come to the auditorium. At least, van Lin had not seen Hagrid in the auditorium for a long time.


    Listen to Harry, Hagrid also went to the Ministry of magic to attend a hearing about Buckbeak''s attack on Draco Malfoy. But the outcome of the hearing appears to be open to question.


    Fanlin felt that it would not be a good result. With Lucius'' character, he could not let Hagrid go. Even with Dumbledore, he would try to make Hagrid miserable.


    Perhaps there was a conflict between Dumbledore''s attitude and Lucius Malfoy''s approach, which led to the indefinite delay of the hearing. But Hagrid''s arrival today is undoubtedly waiting for something. Fanlin is uneasy to see Hagrid sitting on the teacher''s desk.


    Owl mail will generally fly to the auditorium at breakfast or lunch time to deliver the letter. If you have an owl, you can not use it.


    However, Hagrid is obviously not the kind of person who can keep owls. He prefers the ferocious creatures of the dragon, such as nob. Hagrid now stands with nob, and he is like a sapling.


    Sure enough, before long, a gray brown owl flew in from the hall window, with a letter in its mouth, and it landed straight in front of Hagrid.


    "What do you say that is?" Harry asked, "how could someone write to Hagrid? Besides us, Hagrid''s friends only have the cute babies he thinks he has."


    "Maybe the Ministry of magic!" Van Lin said that he just put a pudding into his mouth, which made Hermione stare at him discontentedly. The girl didn''t like Van Lin eating and talking, but in this regard, van Lin never changed his mind.


    "Ministry of magic?" Harry wondered, "the Ministry of magic wrote to Hagrid? Why? "


    "Have you forgotten? Hagrid either attended a hearing about Buckbeak or Malfoy was scratched


    "That''s not to say that Professor Dumbledore got hold of him, and Hagrid didn''t get any punishment..."


    "It''s not the same, Harry!" Van Lin said, "Professor Dumbledore will certainly protect Hagrid. In fact, this is only a teaching accident. We all know that Malfoy has not been hurt by any eyes. It is a dangerous thing to contact magic, so Hagrid won''t have anything at all..."


    "The key is Buckbeak..." "Hagrid won''t be fired at all, but the Malfoys obviously don''t want to let it go, so it''s just Buckbeak, the poor falcon," Hermione said


    "What will it do?" Harry asked. He thought of the mighty and handsome Eagle horse. He liked it very much, but Malfoy destroyed his idea of flying around.


    "I don''t know. Maybe I''ll die." Van Lim said that he put the knife and fork on the table, which he had just thought of. It was the worst result.


    "Will you die? But... " Harry thought it was unfair. Buckbeak just broke Malfoy''s arm, but the result was Buckbeak''s death, which was obviously unacceptable.


    "It''s a pity," Van Lin frowned. "In terms of the Ministry''s consistent attitude towards magical animals, it''s impossible to be fair in terms of status. Even though Mr. newt has done a lot of things for this, the Ministry of magic has never been soft hearted in attacking magical creatures who take the initiative to attack witches."


    "Hagrid is very sad..." Hermione said sympathetically, noting that Hagrid had read the letter, and there was a sense of collapse in the whole look."Damn it!" Harry cursed fiercely. His eyes were full of anger. Now he wanted to beat Malfoy.


    And the conversation between several people seems to have attracted Ron''s attention not far away. Fanlin saw Ron sitting in front of him and looking at Hagrid''s direction. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Maybe we should go and see Hagrid. He must need someone to comfort him now." Hermione suggested. Hagrid, as their faithful friend, naturally can''t bear Hagrid to face this tragic fact alone.


    Hermione''s proposal has been unanimously agreed by both of them. It''s the responsibility of a friend. Besides, van Lin also likes buck Buck''s eagle horse very much. At least, van Lin has experienced unprecedented freedom and mysterious place on Buckbeak''s back.


    Ron seemed to move, and Fanlin saw Ron turn his head and look in their direction. His eyes were full of struggle.


    Harry seemed to want to say something, but Ron didn''t give him the chance.


    He quickly put the bread in his mouth, then got up and left the hall in a hurry.


    According to Neville, the situation is very bad, Ron is now focused on his mouse.


    Harry was just about to stop Ron, but when he opened his mouth, he didn''t know what to say. It seemed to be a very difficult thing to call Ron''s name.


    "Don''t worry too much. It''ll get better." Van Lin patted Harry on the shoulder, and he took his eyes away from Ron.


    Harry nodded, and several of them fell silent.


    When van Lin emptied his food plate completely, several people got up and left the auditorium. Hagrid''s business was obviously more important than the lunch break. Although Hermione was very sleepy, the girl insisted on visiting Hagrid first and going back to have a rest. Therefore, the girl refused van Lin''s proposal to go after lunch break.


    Harry, on the other hand, could not wait. He was worried about Hagrid. Hagrid was obviously very important to Harry.


    A few people stormed out of the castle. It was daylight. Because Sirius was silent, Hogwarts'' guards were not as strict as before, at least during the day.


    Hagrid''s cabin is on the edge of the forbidden forest. As the keeper of the hunting ground, Hagrid still has to travel his duties faithfully. At least the huge crossbow hanging on the paddock is brand-new.


    "Hagrid, Hagrid..." Harry patted Hagrid''s door with his hand, but there was only a sound inside, except for the sound of his teeth.


    "Open the door, Hagrid. I know you''re in it!" Harry patted the door anxiously, but Hagrid didn''t mean to open it.


    "Get out of the way, Harry." Hermione took out her wand and went forward.


    "Alohomora!"


    The light flashed through the lock, and Hagrid''s door popped open. Harry pushed the door in at the first time, and a pungent smell of alcohol hit Harry''s nose.


    "Hagrid, you drink so much wine!" Hermione said angrily. With a little touch of her wand, Hagrid''s glass broke apart.


    "Hermione!" Van Lin pressed down Hermione''s wand, and he used a new spell to clean up the whole mess.


    "Hagrid, you Are you all right? " Harry asked carefully. He couldn''t bear to see Hagrid look so decadent.


    Hagrid, who was originally a professor of miraculous animal protection, was optimistic. However, the occurrence of Malfoy''s events swept away Hagrid''s little confidence. He felt that he had failed Dumbledore''s trust.


    "Buckbeak, it''s going to die..." Hagrid seemed to see the visitor clearly, but the first words made several people fall into silence one after another. Bean tears flowed out of Hagrid''s eyes. Fanlin could not imagine that the usual powerful Hagrid cried so sad, even some pitiful.


    "What''s the matter, Hagrid?" Hermione also calmed down. The girl suddenly regretted that she had treated Hagrid so rudely. It was obvious that Hagrid could not vent his feelings at this time and could only rely on drinking.


    However, Hagrid did not answer Hermione. His huge body was all retracted into the rattan chair he usually sat in. Hagrid covered his face with his hand, which made him difficult to calm down.


    Because of his dereliction of duty, he killed his good friend.


    Hagrid cherished these seemingly dangerous animal friends, from the eight eyed spider to the hairy, as well as norbo and Buckbeak. These were his companions, and he was able to communicate with them.


    But he killed Buckbeak Hagrid couldn''t change the Ministry''s decision.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 245

    After a while, Hagrid seemed to wake up from the control of alcohol, but Hagrid''s eyes were still red, which made Harry very uncomfortable.


    "Sorry You''re worried... " Hagrid took a deep breath. As a professor, it was obviously not a glorious thing to cry in front of his students and friends because he was drunk.


    "It doesn''t matter Hagrid We are friends. " Hermione said softly, "but you shouldn''t be so drunk. It''s bad. You can''t be like those It''s like the tramps. "


    Hagrid scratched his head awkwardly. In fact, facing the girl''s words, Hagrid had no room for refutation,


    "Buckbeak is going to die, I''m in a bad mood..." Hagrid murmured that the decision of the Ministry of magic is not something that a Hogwarts game keeper can change, even Dumbledore can''t. with the character of Cornell fudge, if Dumbledore interferes in the decision of the Ministry of magic, it will be considered that Professor Dumbledore wants to fight for the rights of the Ministry of magic.


    In fact, at the beginning, no one elected fudge. Dumbledore, of course, was the Minister of the Ministry of magic. After all, Dumbledore defeated and imprisoned grindword himself.


    "Although I knew the attitude of the Ministry of magic for a long time, I didn''t expect that this day would come so quickly. Buckbeak was just in his prime, and he had no offspring Because of me, Buckbeak was sentenced to death by the Ministry of magic... "


    "How can they do this..." Harry said angrily, "I mean, Malfoy took the initiative to challenge Buckbeak, but Malfoy''s son of a bitch only scraped some skin..."


    "And Professor Dumbledore? What did he say? " Harry asked, the first time he thought, can help Hagrid is only Albus Dumbledore, the influence of the white wizard.


    "Don''t say that, Harry..." Hagrid was a little flustered. "Professor Dumbledore has helped me a lot. It''s my fault. I should be more careful and act faster. It''s clear that the Ministry of magic has lifted the ban on the use of my wand, but I didn''t buy a new wand and carry it with me If I take it with me, I will be careful enough to avoid Malfoy''s injury... "


    "It''s not all you, Hagrid..." Hermione comforted, "it''s all Malfoy''s fault, he shouldn''t have provoked Buckbeak, and the damned Malfoy is too bad..."


    "Yes, that''s right..."


    Harry nodded. He really hated Malfoy. There was no one.


    However, there seems to be nothing they can do to help Hagrid except sit here and say Malfoy is not.


    They were not Professor Dumbledore, and they did not attend the hearing. Who would really consider what some 13-4-year-old wizard said.


    This has been proved perfectly in the past two academic years. In this school year, Fanlin found Sirius twice and wanted to talk to Sirius, but each time failed.


    At Hogsmeade''s time, Sirius''s first decision was not a fair negotiation with Vaseline Sirius always wanted to subdue Fanlin and erase the memory about him with the forgetting curse. If van Lin had not subdued him with the curse, Sirius would not have agreed to cooperate.


    Even so, Professor Lu Ping always wants to do everything. He doesn''t want Fanlin and others to face up to Peter Pettigrew. This kind of thing should be left to the adults.


    No matter in which aspect, young age means no credibility, only adults can really have their own voice.


    However, even if it is an adult wizard, one or two people''s words are useless in front of the vast majority of people. You are neither a senior official of the Ministry of magic, nor have high prestige. The consequence of talking nonsense is that you become a new target of attack.


    This is also a very helpless thing, sometimes Fanlin really feel particularly powerless, age has become the biggest obstacle to speak.


    Harry, van Lin and Hermione couldn''t find any new words to comfort Hagrid. They just stood at the door of Hagrid''s cabin. Their teeth had gone out through the open door. The smell of the house was terrible for a hound.


    Fanlin also heard fangya''s cry outside the window. It didn''t seem to feel Hagrid''s sorrow. He had to admit that YaYa was a stupid dog, and he was a bit timid.


    Hagrid rubbed his eyes with his wide palms. His eyes became even more red.


    "Oh You You sit... " Hagrid said he didn''t know what to do. He was a bit shameful.


    "I think I need to wash my face and wake up I''m sorry, I didn''t prepare any tea... "


    "Never mind, Hagrid We are not thirsty. " As van Lin said, he pulled Hermione and Harry to one side of the sofa and let Hagrid out the front door of the cabin.


    A few people sat on the sofa. Hagrid struggled to get up from his rattan chair. He stamped his foot, and a piece of dust fell from the beam of the wooden house, but fortunately, there was no dust on the sofa.¡°¡­¡­ Sorry You know


    "It doesn''t matter, Hagrid!" "You go, I think there will be time to clean up later," Van Lin shook his head


    Hagrid didn''t let them wait too long. In fact, Hagrid dipped his face directly into the basin for ten seconds, and Hagrid thought his mind was completely awake and returned to his hut.


    When he came back, Hagrid had a beard on his face and water beads, but the whole man looked much better.


    "What does the letter say?" Asked van Lin.


    "They''re going to kill buckbik..." he said Hagrid''s voice was a little bleak, "they said that barkbik had violated the wizard protection law, so there was no reason for them to let go of an eagle horse. They also maintained the first conclusion about buckbyk, who thought the danger of the eagles needed to be improved, and they demanded strict care of all the eagles. "


    "Damn it..." Hagrid could not help but muttering, "they are a bunch of fools, Eagle horse is only a kind of proud creature, as long as they don''t offend them, the wizard will not be attacked at all, and Eagle horse does not want Thunderbird to release magic generally..."


    Hagrid cursed once, and seemed to lose his strength.


    "Really can''t it?" Harry asked carefully.


    "I know you want to say Professor Dumbledore, but..." "Even Professor Dumbledore cannot change the existing judgment," Van Lin said


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 246

    When he came out of Hagrid''s cabin, the mood of several people in Fanlin was a little heavy. The death of Buckbeak was a certain thing, which no one could change They feel very sorry for this, and together, deepen Harry''s aversion to Malfoy.


    It has always been the case, as long as it is a nuisance, it seems that Malfoy''s body will appear, either Draco or Lucius. In Ron''s words, this family is simply bad.


    After learning that Buckbeak would be executed by the Ministry of magic at more than 4:00 p.m. this weekend, several people said they would accompany Hagrid through this difficult time.


    But Hagrid refused. He said that Dumbledore would come, and he was not the same cruel picture that was seen by several little witches. There was also Ron. Hagrid did not know about Ron. He was still asking why Ron didn''t come, which once made several people extremely embarrassed.


    After that, the conversation between Rogge and Hagrid was not easy to see, and there was something difficult to tell Hagrid.


    "Is it really impossible?" Hermione can''t bear to say, the girl thinks this kind of thing is really a little too cruel, Hermione is a little difficult to accept.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Several people are silent, they have no such ability to change anything.


    The originally warm Gryffindor public rest room seems to have become cold. Ron''s closed, down-to-earth Hagrid and the impending death of Buckbeak all seem to have become a thorn in the hearts of the people. However, there seems to be no way to solve these problems.


    And Peter, this dangerous guy is still lurking in Ron''s side, they have no way to start, which makes van Lin and Hermione very worried.


    Although a few people made a little unhappy, but as a friend, for Ron''s safety, some simple unhappiness can not make them give up.


    There was a lot of noise behind me. It was Fred and George. They were talking about the development of new products and, of course, secret channels.


    However, this is not a new thing. The two of them found the map of the living spot in the first grade, and they knew more about the secret passage of Hogwarts Castle than Mr. filch.


    Of course, in view of Harry''s poor situation, Fred and George kindly gave Harry the map of the living point more than a month ago.


    It was for this reason that Harry was able to experience the joy of Hogsmeade. At least in the last weekend of winter, Harry used the secret passage to the honey Duke, and under the leadership of van Lin and Hermione, he had a good time.


    Harry even put on his invisibility cloak to play tricks on Malfoy. He hit him with snowballs. Harry also stripped Clara''s pants off. So Harry was given a rude lesson by Hermione.


    Carat''s flowered underwear doesn''t look good. It''s bad In fact, it is.


    Van Lim also borrowed the map of the living point for a period of time. Sure enough, he found the name of Pettigrew on the map, but his name was intertwined with Ron''s name.


    It is because of this discovery that van Lin is more certain that he has a true memory, but Harry does not think so, and van Lin''s explanation is that magic is sometimes inaccurate.


    Fortunately, Harry didn''t think much about it. Instead of struggling with a prank map, Harry wanted to solve Ron''s problem more.


    At night, Hogwarts fell into silence.


    The lights in the dormitories of their respective colleges were on, and they seemed hazy in the night. Of course, this doesn''t include Slytherin. Their dormitories are under the Black Lake.


    What a corrupt and extravagant style Make complaints about what Harry thinks, but he is reading a book about magical animal. However, it can do nothing to make him understand Barker Beek better.


    There are only four people in Harry''s bedroom. He himself, Ron, van Lin and Neville Fanlin was studying with Hermione in the library at the moment. In Harry''s opinion, it was more like a special way of dating between them, although Hermione and Hermione didn''t admit it.


    And Neville. Poor Neville was left by Professor Snape to tidy up the equipment. Although Harry felt that Neville was a little pathetic, but Well, without Neville, the job would be either him or Ron.


    As for Ron


    Harry twisted up a page and sat there in a daze. He couldn''t think of any good way to restore Ron and him and their relationship.


    If Harry does not take the initiative to speak, Ron will not be born at all. Even though Harry sees what Ron wants to say several times, it may be driven by estrangement. Ron''s mouth has been stifled by himself several times.


    Thinking about it, Harry''s fingers slipped across the page. But the sudden opening of the door gave Harry a jump.


    Harry''s fingers quickly retracted. A pain came from Harry''s fingertips. His fingers were cut by the page.It made Harry scream with pain because he was unprepared. His voice seemed to take the visitor down.


    The lights were dim, and Harry didn''t see who was standing at the door, but the figure obviously stopped.


    "Maybe Neville." Harry thought, Neville is always a little timid, even if he can be very brave in some things, but this kind of sudden small things will not be covered in this.


    Harry was just about to ask what was going on with Neville, and Professor Snape was trying to embarrass him, by the way, expressing his consolation.


    However, before Harry could speak, a hoarse voice broke Harry''s mind.


    "It''s you Harry


    The voice was hoarse, and it seemed that the master''s voice was in a very bad state. It sounded dry, but Harry still recognized the owner of the voice.


    "Ron You came up... " Harry said, embarrassed, for the first time in weeks that Ron had spoken to him. Harry suddenly felt a little strange, so Harry felt very ashamed that he didn''t pay any attention to the state of his good friend Ron.


    "Well..." Ron snorted, "the fire in the fireplace is a little small. I''m afraid I''m afraid it will be cold Maybe the bedroom will be warmer... "


    Ron explained that he went to his bed in silence, but he did not light the lamp at the head of the bed, so he quietly got into the curtain, and the whole person seemed to blend into the darkness of the night.


    It seems that there is some coldness, which makes Harry feel very uncomfortable. He opens his mouth several times. He doesn''t want to give up Ron''s rare opportunity to speak with him actively. However, there is some confusion in Harry''s head. He doesn''t know where to start.


    Harry coughed dry twice. He seemed to be trying to get Ron''s attention. He raised his arm. He raised it. There were books about magical animals in his hand.


    "Until now, I know that there is no relationship between eagles, horses and Thunderbirds except that they are somewhat similar in shape. The danger level of the two creatures is not on the same level..."


    "Do you like magical animals, too?" Ron''s voice is still hoarse asked, his voice is a little dry, he has not spoken much except quarrel recently, which makes his throat itchy.


    "Well, I wanted to help Hagrid be kind to his animal friends, and then van Lin recommended Mr. Nutt''s book to me, which is for me..." Harry suddenly realized that he had said something he shouldn''t have said, so he stopped speaking before he finished.


    Harry leaned against the back of the bed. He twisted his body uneasily. He was afraid that Ron would fall into silence again. You know, Ron took the initiative to fight van Lin, which made the relationship between Ron and vaseline very delicate.


    Maybe he did something wrong, but Ron didn''t keep silent as usual.


    "This It''s good Where The books recommended by Fanlin are generally those you can use... " Ron was a little dull, and there was a dry taste in his voice.


    "Well..." Harry nodded. "Sure But Your voice... "


    "Some inflammation You know It''s easy to catch a cold in the new season... " Ron said, and he coughed twice.


    "Are you OK, Ron I mean, have you ever been to Madame Pomfrey? "


    "Well I have been there today. Madame Pomfrey has given me a magic potion. I''ll have a sleep tonight and I''ll be all right the next day. "


    Ron was silent again. With the help of the figure through the curtain, Harry saw that Ron''s head seemed to be buried a little lower, and the whole person was somewhat indescribable and decadent It reminds Harry of Hagrid today, just like Ron.


    After a long silence, Harry almost decided to give up the idea of continuing to talk, but on second thought, if even he gave up Ron, Ron''s experience in Hogwarts would undoubtedly become more tragic.


    All of a sudden, Harry remembered that when he was a child, he suffered the same strange eyes from other people, and he was also disliked or even disgusted by his relatives.


    Harry thinks Ron shouldn''t be treated like this. Ron even stood up to protect everyone when he was playing wizard chess in grade one


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 247

    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long he was silent. Harry just looked at Ron''s shadow. He needed to talk to Ron, and this could only be done by him.


    "Ron, are you asleep?" Harry asked carefully, but Ron didn''t answer him. Harry saw Ron''s figure still holding that curled up posture, as if in a petrifaction spell.


    "Hey Man Listen, I think we should have a good talk


    Ron is still silent, as if he is determined to stay in silence, do not know what he is thinking in silence.


    "I know, Ron..." Harry said definitely, "you don''t want us to be like this. You and I, as well as van Lin and Hermione, we are best friends. We shouldn''t be unhappy because of some misunderstanding..."


    Ron seemed to move, but his movements were weak, but Harry noticed that Harry''s eyes were fixed on Ron hiding behind the curtain.


    "I know you''re listening..." Harry said, pausing slightly, as if waiting for Ron to give him some response.


    However, to Harry''s disappointment, Ron didn''t do it. He remained silent as usual without saying a word, and the whole person was hiding in the night.


    "Ron..." Harry adjusted his mind. "I know, maybe I''ll say something wrong, because I always do My mouth is stupid. It''s been so since I was sensible. "


    "I''m not good at communicating with people, which seems to be my natural weakness, or gradually evolved into a special means of protection."


    "I''ve been different from everyone since I was a child. I live in the Muggle world. You know Muggle, this is the first thing you told me. They have never been exposed to magic, but I am a wizard."


    Harry gave two bitter smiles, and he remembered his childhood experience.


    "I''ve been troubled by nightmares since I was a child. You and I, as well as Fanlin, have said these things. Dark streets, dilapidated houses, and the bleak green light are all memories of you and me."


    "I remember when I was a kid, I was always woken up by nightmares, and I cried every time, but Aunt Petunia didn''t hate me as much as she does now. At the end of the day, I''d like to thank the Dursleys for keeping me at my worst."


    "But it didn''t last long..." Harry shook his head, and the Dursleys'' attitude grew worse as the days went on.


    "As you said, at that time, I began to gradually show my talent in magic When I''m angry or anything else, broken light bulbs and porcelain are inevitable


    "At the time, however, I didn''t know what it meant..." Harry buried his head, he thought of Neville, this dull and kind boy, although Neville is always very timid, but the decision of the division hat is not wrong, Neville is a Gryffindor.


    Compared with Neville, Neville has only shown the power of magic once, which makes Neville leap a whole street.


    But when I think of myself, the inflatable Dali, the flashing light bulb for no reason, the broken glass, and, of course, in the zoo, the missing glass plate, the Brazilian python that ran away, and the long hair that Aunt Petunia hated. Every time Aunt Petunia cut his hair off, she cut it very short.


    But only Aunt Petunia would leave a bunch of long hair on his forehead to cover up the scar the man had left him.


    At that time, Harry was very upset about this. Aunt Petunia''s craftsmanship was really hard to see. He hated Aunt Petunia''s hands on his hair, but when he thought about how to go to school the next day, his hair would magically return to its original length.


    "Perhaps compared with the dull boy, his magic talent is a little better." Harry thought in his mind, he suddenly became very happy that he was a wizard.


    "In a word, I was gradually hated by everyone..." Harry went on to say, "no one likes a kid who doesn''t know what''s going on As a result, I was isolated in Muggle school, and no one wanted to get close to me, except Dali and his gang of friends, but they also came to chase me. Think about it, things were really too miserable before I came to Hogwarts. "


    Ron seemed to move. Harry saw Ron change his posture. Ron''s body seemed to stretch out. His back was against the wall on one side.


    Harry didn''t stop his speech. He said it to himself as if he didn''t see it. He said it to Ron, and at the same time, he said it to himself.


    "It''s a little bad Right... " Halliday stopped, as if he wanted to remove this unpleasant memory from his heart, but he was reluctant to part with it. If he did, he would feel that his life would not be complete and there would always be something missing.It''s not a good way for Voldemort to split his soul from his old book. Listen to van Lin said, this also needs a very evil means, also involves the black magic.


    Harry couldn''t help feeling a little bored at the thought. If it hadn''t been for Voldemort, his family would not have been like this, or his life in Hogwarts would have been more relaxed.


    "In short, before I got the notice from Hogwarts, I thought that my life would be so miserable to continue."


    "I still remember the scene of the letter, the owls all over the sky, countless letters flying in from all over the Dursleys'' house, which made the house a little shaken, letters from the chimney, from the mailbox, every corner."


    "But I didn''t succeed. I was taken away from Privet Drive and hid with the Dursleys on an island by the sea, in a shabby wooden house like a scream shack, on my 11th birthday."


    Harry didn''t seem to know what it was to laugh.


    "I remember it was a stormy night, when I was lying on the floor covered with a worn-out blanket. It was twelve o''clock at night. I''m looking at my watch, waiting for my eleven year old, and then giving myself a birthday wish


    "But as soon as I had finished all this, the wooden door began to ring. Someone was bumping into the flimsy door. I was so scared that I chose a post and hid behind it."


    "Then the door was smashed open, and a big, burly figure stooped in. You know, I thought it was a monster, but it was Hagrid''s style. He came to pick me up."


    Harry was a little excited, his eyes glowing with the flame, and so did Harry''s eyes.


    "The first thing Hagrid came to showed me the magic of magic. He didn''t even say a word at that time. He just used his pink umbrella to light the fireplace twice and then the fire started. It scared the Dursleys."


    Harry couldn''t hide the joy on his face, and his voice became lighter.


    "You know, Hagrid bent uncle Dursley''s shotgun with his bare hands, and he brought me my first birthday present ever. It was a cake made by himself. Although it was eaten by Dali, I think it must be very delicious. I can guarantee it."


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t eat the cake, but Hagrid did something exciting for me. Hagrid used his pink umbrella to make Dali a pretty handsome pig tail. I bet that Dali at that time must have reached the peak of his handsome life, and he had the title of a fat pig."


    "on that day, Hagrid took me away Where we went, we went to the broken cauldron bar, and from there, I got to Diagon Alley for the first time. It was an exciting place


    "It was the first time I really realized the magic of magic, the strange wizard costumes, the goblins in Gringotts, the shops selling magic goods, and the magic wand of Ollivander. All these were unprecedented experiences for me at that time. You know, when I stayed in the broken cauldron wine bar, I thought I was dreaming, and I was afraid of it After I woke up, I was still living in the cupboard under the Dursleys'' stairs, and I didn''t really feel relieved until I woke up the next day and found that nothing had gone away


    Harry murmured, he is really glad that Hagrid can take him away from the Dursleys. He is glad that Hogwarts has not given up allowing him to go to school. Otherwise, he can''t imagine what he will become. Maybe after 18, he will be on the street. When he grows up, the Dursleys will have no obligation to raise him. He may be like a lot of street tramps I sleep in the subway station in London and worry about the next day''s survival.


    But if Harry didn''t show off his magical talent and was just like Mr. filch as a squib, maybe his life in the Dursleys would not be so bad. After all, Aunt Petunia is his mother''s sister.


    "Later, on the opening day of Hogwarts, I was very worried. This was the first time I went out to such a far place. I came to the London Railway Station by myself. When I was still worried about where the nine and four quarters platform was, it was the first time I met you."


    Harry thought about it and laughed. He thought Ron was Neville''s character, because Ron never said a word from the beginning to the end. However, he himself did not go any better, in the words of van Lin, a silly look, simply let life can not afford to hate the mood.


    "With Mrs. Weasley''s help, I managed to get into the platform. In fact, before that, I had been watching you for a long time. Your brother Percy, and Fred and George, I was afraid that they would run into something, just like dobby sealed up the wall, and you and I would bump into each other foolishly."


    It''s something to be happy about. Harry laughed twice. Ron seemed to have thought of that time, the adventure of flying. It''s exciting to think about it now. Only when they flew to the sky did they think of opening the stealth device, and they were also seen by several Muggles. Therefore, they were very honored to wait for the prophet''s daily. This is not everyone can wait. The frequent customers are Cornell fudge. Of course, there was professor gidrow loharte before the accident. They did not know how professor gidrow had been in the United States.Of course, the speeding process is not just a little memory. Chasing the train is inevitable. Ron, who has no idea of the speed, came to the track ahead of time. The Hogwarts Express came from behind two people. If the car''s performance was not good, maybe they would be destroyed under the train.


    "It wasn''t until I got on the Hogwarts Express that I felt like my dream came true. I remember the way you knocked into the cubicle and I was curious why you weren''t with your brothers. But It''s also great. The boy with the mouse was really fat at that time


    Harry thought of the spot on Ron''s leg. The stupid mouse had lost his whole body into a snack box. He was very happy.


    "And Hermione and vaseline, they were together from the beginning, just like we two met. They came to help Neville find his toad, and you showed the magic spell in front of Hermione. I remember that was the first time you were educated by Hermione."


    Harry said it without hesitation, and Ron''s face, which had been moved, seemed a little dim.


    "Yes, Hermione and vaseline have been together from the beginning..." Ron thought, his nose suddenly a little sour, the original empty eyes seem to have a trace of struggle.


    "You are my first friend, then Fanlin and Hermione. Although we were a little strange at the beginning of school, you even cried Hermione. Then the troll came in that day. I still remember that Fanlin looked very flustered because he couldn''t find Hermione. And then We beat him together. You can use the floating mantra that Hermione taught you in class, and wave it Professor Villefort''s way of teaching is really interesting. "


    Harry suddenly remembered that he didn''t seem to have done anything but throw some broken lady''s shoes. Harry couldn''t help laughing.


    "When Professor McGonagall came, she must have been scared. Hermione took the initiative to take responsibility. It was the first time that we two added points to Gryffindor."


    It''s something Harry is proud of, and he''s always been the one to take points off.


    "We became friends Very good friend, this makes me very happy. In such a short time, I made three wonderful friends. I still remember the first time I met that monster in the forbidden forest. Van Lin stood up and we both persisted for a long time with the magic spell. It turned out that van Lin''s suspicion was correct, and he could always think of places we could not imagine. ¡±


    it seemed that it was not particularly good to say that in front of Ron, Harry gave a snort and curtly skipped this part.


    "We looked for the trace of the Sorcerer''s stone together, and finally we went to the forbidden area on the third floor. We crossed Maomao and the devil''s net. Hermione''s magic spell was really effective. I still remember riding a broom in the sky with a pile of keys. The keys were really frightening. They penetrated the door."


    "And then you, Ron..." Harry said sincerely, "you played the most wonderful game of Hogwarts. Without you, none of us could pass through Professor McGonagall''s huge wizard array. Without you, I don''t think we could stop rocky from stealing the Sorcerer''s stone, and that man would come back to life, Ron!"


    "And the second grade, you and I''ve been flying. It was a really exciting journey. Then Slytherin''s chamber of Secrets opened. When everyone thought I was the killer, it was you, and only you would want to believe me. Because of your existence, I''m looking forward to returning to Hogwarts after my vacation."


    Halliday stopped and said so many words that he couldn''t help being short circuited. Harry looked at Ron expectantly.


    "So, we did not abandon you, we will not abandon you, but also please don''t abandon us so simply, Ron We are friends. "


    "Maybe only you think so." Ron said hoarsely, "I I don''t know what to do. I know I shouldn''t treat van Lin and Hermione like that. I know Hermione But I just


    "What is it, Ron?" Harry asked, "listen, man, van Lin and Hermione won''t blame you. Everyone is worried about you. Maybe you did something wrong, which made us unhappy, but We''re still friends, and that''s enough. "


    "So do the two of them?" There was a hint of bitterness in Ron''s words.


    "I promise, Ron!" Harry swore, "Fanlin and Hermione must have thought so. Hermione wanted to talk to you several times. If it wasn''t for you You are in such a bad state that we see all these things


    "Is that true?" Ron''s voice rose a little, and soon Ron was silent again. "Harry, you''re not the two of them. You can''t decide what Van Lin or Hermione thinks."


    "Ron..." Harry said, speechless, "don''t you understand? If they don''t think so, why should I take the initiative to make you reconcile with them. Of course, there is a large part of me thinking about it, but Fanlin will accept it. Besides, you are too modest with Hermione road. There is nothing wrong between friends. Why don''t you understand? "www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 248

    ¡­¡­


    "I don''t understand?" Ron questioned, and he looked very calm, as if he had asked a rhetorical question.


    "Yes Yes... " Harry doesn''t know how to answer Ron. He looks at the curtain on Ron''s bed in some embarrassment. He doesn''t know why Ron is so calm. It''s totally different from RON in his impression. At least the original Ron will be very impulsive after being questioned. Although he is a bit rash, he still


    It''s no surprise that since that day, Ron seems to have changed, though it''s hard for Harry to accept.


    "Well!" Ron said faintly. He didn''t seem to want to explain anything. His eyes seemed to be empty again.


    "Ron, you..." Harry stopped talking. He couldn''t figure out what Ron''s strange reaction was for. "Just listen to me. I really don''t want you to be like this. You are my friend, and you are a friend of Fanlin, Hermione and Hagrid. Today we went to see Hagrid."


    "Look at Hagrid? What''s wrong with Hagrid Ron''s voice changed a little bit, and he paid close attention to Hagrid at noon today.


    "Buckbeak has been convicted by the Ministry of magic. They are going to kill him this weekend afternoon. Hagrid is very sad. He was still drinking when we passed by."


    "Put Buckbeak to death..." Ron repeated it again. He thought of the eagle horse of the divine steed. Fanlin flew very well on it, and then Malfoy was damned. Ron hated Malfoy very much. Of course, there was van Lin, and now he just didn''t know how to face it.


    "Hagrid must be miserable. You should go and stay with him." Ron said that he also wanted to accompany his friends, but


    "That''s what we plan to do. However, you should be counted as one of us, not alone. We have always acted together..." Harry said sincerely, "you also care about Hagrid. After all, it''s a very good friend of ours. In such a difficult time, we should be by his side instead of alone here."


    "We?" Ron asked, "you''re the only one who thinks so. We shouldn''t include me..." I don''t know why, but Ron felt very uncomfortable when he said this. A voice told him that he thought it was wrong. Ron himself was very clear. However, there were other voices that influenced Ron''s thinking, which made him swing.


    "Why not you?" Harry exclaimed, "I''ve said so much, don''t you understand? You''re my friend, whether it''s the past, or the present, including the future, as well as van Lin and Hermione, we''ve fought together..."


    "Fought side by side?" Ron''s expression became very strange, his eyes changed from time to time different light, sometimes crazy, sometimes timid, but all these were perfectly hidden in the dark by Ron.


    "What did I say wrong?" Harry asked angrily, he did not understand why Ron became so stubborn, stubborn are strange.


    "No, not at all." Ron''s voice was a little shaky.


    "What are you still struggling with?" Harry got up and got out of bed in a rage. One hand pulled Ron''s curtain off, and the other held Ron by the collar. He really wanted to slap Ron, just like Hermione, so that Ron could wake up completely.


    The sound of breathing was very heavy, and Harry''s glasses seemed to be flashing in the dark.


    Ron is much more complicated. Harry''s face is simply angry, while Ron''s expression is much more rich, including cowardice, struggle, and sometimes become particularly fierce. It is as if Ron''s body is not just a soul. They quarrel with each other and friction each other constantly. All compromise and resistance are perfectly reflected in Ron''s face, And in the eyes.


    Neither of them spoke. Harry clenched his hand several times, but a punch didn''t seem to solve the problem.


    Often think like this, Harry will appear special struggle, he feels heartache for Ron, he does not want to lose his friends, but in reality, Ron''s figure seems to become more and more far away, Harry suddenly feel that he can''t catch up with Ron.


    Harry''s heavy breathing sound seems to become the main melody of the boys'' dormitory at this time. Ron''s body is a little trembling. He seems to be scared. He completely hides under the shadow of Harry''s body. The dim yellow light lengthens Harry''s shadow infinitely. And Ron, his red hair seems to have lost the color of the past.


    He squirmed his body restlessly. He hid in Ron''s pocket. He seemed to feel something terrible. He made a very short squeak. Then Ron''s body trembled even more.


    Neville''s toad jumped out of that tunnel. Neville had been looking for it these days. He called out, which was very harsh. Who knows why this toad still has so much energy to run around in spring.


    "I I''ll catch Neville''s toad and return it to Neville... " Harry said without thinking. He quickly brought Ron''s clothes, turned and walked in the direction of Neville toad.Harry didn''t light the room with his wand either. He then found Toad''s place in the dim light.


    He grabbed the toad with one hand and put it back into the cage Neville had prepared.


    "Neville will be happy..." Ron said, "blow treasure is always running around, Neville is worried about him every day..."


    "Yes, everyone is worried about their pets..." Harry said, and he sighed. He thought of crook mountain. Harry had not seen the ginger figure of crook mountain in the boys'' dormitory for a long time.


    Hermione has locked up crook hill, which will remain in the cage until she carries it out herself.


    "What a poor cat..." Harry said to himself, Ron was slightly upright. He thought of Hermione''s crook mountain. That day, he even wanted to punish the cat. The most important thing was that spot didn''t happen. Ron gave a slight hum, then lowered his head again. He felt guilty and the struggle in his eyes seemed to disappear.


    "Ha Harry... " Ron especially hesitated to call out, Harry is back to him, Harry did not read the book that van Lin recommended to him, Harry''s back to the light, his shadow hit the wall, and then with the light flickering and trembling.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 249

    On a weekend afternoon, the sky was a bit subdued, dark gray clouds convoluted with cold wind, washing the Hogwarts sky on one side and another.


    Hagrid''s mood seems to be as depressed as the sky. Today is the weekend, which is not good news. At least Hagrid doesn''t like it very much. Although he said that the time on the weekend can be controlled at will, there is no need to attend classes or serve those damned caterpillars, but


    Hagrid got up very early today, as if nothing had happened. Hagrid got up and put on his mole leather coat. He cleaned up the room and emptied the food he needed into his bowl.


    After that, Hagrid began his usual work, patrol the forbidden forest, and prestige nobo. When the forest work was completed, Harry went back to his cabin. He began to wipe his crossbow carefully. He wiped every arrow very bright. He used a lot of nursing oil, which is a very good thing for weapons ¡£


    He kept wiping until noon, until he saw the carriage of the Ministry of magic across the lawn in front of the castle through the window of the wooden house. Hagrid''s hand trembled carelessly. The sharp blade cut Hagrid''s palm, but Hagrid didn''t care. He looked at the paddock in front of the wooden house silently, and Buckbeak was lying on the pile of pumpkins In the pile.


    Van Lin has just helped Neville solve his potion operation. Hermione is very busy, so the task falls on the shoulders of van Lin. In Hermione''s words, Neville is his roommate, and van Lin can''t let Neville leave him alone.


    Of course, van Lin''s poor rest time was thus deprived.


    There is no doubt that no lunch break leather clothes is painful, just after a little, van Lin''s eyelids began to fight, which makes van Lin''s spirit very bad.


    "No way!" Fanlinmeng sober up, he stood up in a hurry, with his wand to condense some ice water, the cold feeling is the performance of tingling, but as long as you can make yourself sober.


    He has made an appointment with Sirius. Today''s opportunity is not to be missed. I don''t know how Harry talked about Ron. At least, Ron agreed to go out with them. This is undoubtedly good news.


    "Are you nervous?" Hermione asked, and she saw that van Lin came back with water on her face.


    "Well, it''s just a little sleepy." Van Lin said that he wiped his face with a towel, while Neville was confused. He held up his magic medicine homework with embarrassment.


    "I still don''t have I didn''t do it right... "


    "No..." Fanlin looked at Neville speechless. Neville''s character must be changed. Fanlin was wondering if Neville would be scared to death when he wanted to play in the playground.


    "Fanlin Hermione... " Harry''s voice came from the door. Ron was next to him. The two men had been outside since today. Just like Hagrid, they didn''t want to see the Ministry of magic carriage.


    In fact, since Sirius broke out, the Ministry of magic carriage has frequently visited Hogsmeade and Hogwarts. Originally, Harry was still looking forward to the news that Sirius was successfully arrested.


    However, this time he brought an executioner in a black robe. Just like those executioners in the middle ages, there was no human color in the black one-piece robe, sharp hat tip, and two black holes in the eye socket. Especially, his mobile phone also carried a steel axe with a long handle. The sharp blade of the axe was dazzling. Harry felt it was very stabbing Eyes, the most unbearable thing for him was that the executioner with empty eyes still had a nervous smile on his face.


    "Are they here?" Van Lin asked, his heart is also fierce a tight, he suddenly felt that it is not so important to grasp Peter, at least, Buck bick in the heart of van Lin is more important than Peter.


    "That''s right." Harry nodded, while Ron remained silent. Van Lin noticed that Ron''s pocket was still bulging, and their target was there.


    "Let''s go. Hagrid must be very upset." Hermione said she put her book in Van Lin''s pocket.


    "Sorry, Neville I think I''ll teach you next time... " Van Lim is sorry to say that Neville is as nervous as usual, he always does.


    Several people quickly walked through the hall. Inside the hall, the executioner was still polishing his beloved weapons with a grindstone, and the whole hall was ringing with the sound of friction. The girl felt very uncomfortable. The girl held van Lin with one hand, and her hand was cold. Hermione did not even dare to look in the direction of the executioner.


    They went to Hagrid''s hut and knocked on the door. It took him a minute to open the door. Hagrid''s mental state seemed a little trance, and his mouth barely squeezed out a smile.


    "You''re still here." Hagrid said bitterly, his voice a little hoarse.


    "Let''s go in first." Hermione said, and Ron came out of the room. He looked pale and looked at Hagrid. The last time he didn''t see Hagrid, he felt very guilty."Ron Nice to meet you. There seems to be no conflict between you, "Hagrid said." come on in. I''ve just got some tea. "


    Ron is very embarrassed, secretly looked at Fanlin and others, but no one showed any different look, which let Ron quietly relieved.


    Hagrid did not cry this time, nor did he throw himself on them and put his arms around their necks. He looks like someone who doesn''t know where he is or what he should do. Seeing this helplessness is worse than seeing tears.


    "And Buckbeak, Hagrid?" Asked Hermione hesitantly.


    "I I took it out just now Hagrid said the table was splashed all over the table when the milk was poured into the jar. "Tie a rope to my pumpkin field. Think it should look at the trees and Breathe the fresh air - in it... " Hagrid''s hand was shaking so much that the milk jug fell from his hand and broke into pieces. "I''ll do it, Hagrid." Said Hermione quickly, and hurried over to pick up the pieces. "There is also a jar in the cupboard." Hagrid sat down and wiped his forehead with his sleeve.


    "What didn''t Dumbledore do?" Ron asked, and he sympathized with Hagrid as much as he did with himself.


    "He tried," Hagrid said. "He didn''t have the power to control the Committee. He told them Buckeye wasn''t dangerous, but they were afraid You know what Lucius Malfoy is like Threatening them, I think And the executioner, McNeill, is Malfoy''s old companion But the execution will be quick and quick And I''ll be by his side... "


    Hagrid swallowed. His eyes wandered about the hut, as if searching for a glimmer of hope or comfort.


    "Dumbledore also said that he would be here with me when that moment came today, and I told Harry last time that they were..."


    Hearing this, several people have some embarrassment, Hagrid''s repeated mention still can''t let a few people selectively forget.


    Hermione had been searching for another milk jug in Hagrid''s cupboard when she sobbed low and stopped. She straightened up with her new jar and tried to hold back her tears.


    "We''re with you, Hagrid." She began, but Hagrid shook his shaggy head.


    "You should go back to the castle. I''ll tell you. I don''t want you to watch the execution. And anyway, you shouldn''t be here If fudge and Dumbledore run into you leaving the castle without permission, Harry, you''re in big trouble


    Now Hermione wept silently, but in order not to be seen by Hagrid, she was busy preparing the tea.


    "After you''ve had tea, you can leave as soon as possible. I really..." Hagrid choked. He buried his mouth in the tea. The pain of the hot tea seemed to make him feel better.


    However, Dumbledore did not let them wait for too long, probably for a period of time of silence, at dusk, the direction of the castle finally had a movement.


    Hagrid was the first to find out. He had been looking at the direction of the castle. In fact, if a stone had not broken his window, Hagrid would still be in a daze.


    After the crackle, Hagrid suddenly stood up and looked out of the window. His face, which had been ruddy, was now the color of parchment. "Here they are..." Harry, Ron and Hermione, as well as van Lin, all turned quickly.


    In the distance, a group of men are walking down the stone steps of the castle. In front of him was Dumbledore, his silver beard shining in the afterglow of the setting sun. He was flanked by Cornell fudge, followed by an old and frail Council member and executioner, McNeill.


    "You must go." Hagrid said, shaking from head to toe, "they must not find you here Come on, now... "


    "Hagrid, we want to be with you!" Harry said, but Hagrid shook his head firmly. He didn''t want Harry and others to see such cruel pictures. He couldn''t accept this kind of experience, but he always had to face it.


    "You go out through the back door..." Hagrid said. He pointed to the back door of the cabin, where the pumpkin fields were tied to Buckbeak.


    "Hagrid, I think we can have a good talk with Mr. Cornell fudge. He is still very kind. I cast magic outside the school. They didn''t do anything to me..."


    "Harry Stop it. " Van Lin shook his head, Hagrid sighed, and slammed the back door. He was going to meet Dumbledore.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 250

    When the van Lins approached the door leading to the back garden, Harry felt as if he were in a dream. When he saw Buckbeak a few yards away, the feeling was even stronger. Buckbeak was tied to a tree in Hagrid''s pumpkin field. Buckbeak seemed to know what was going on. He turned his head around and clawed uneasily at the ground.


    "It''s all right, Buckbeak," said Vaseline gently. He really liked this eagle horse. Fanlin missed the feeling of freedom. The unprecedented freedom "nothing..." Vaseline caressed Buckbeak gently.


    Buckbeak seemed to know his fate, too. With his sharp mouth, he gently touched the palm of Vaseline''s hand, and made a soft low sound.


    All of a sudden, a sound came out of the forbidden forest behind him. It was as if van Lin and Hermione''s heart had missed a beat.


    Now is not a good time for Sirius to do something. At least not now, Dumbledore is taking Cornell fudge to Hagrid''s cabin. Their goal is to see Buckbeak in front of them, and several of them are standing beside him.


    "What''s the matter, Fanlin?" Harry asked. He was startled by Vaseline. He thought Dumbledore had arrived, but the direction was obviously wrong.


    "No Nothing... " Van Lim shook his head. He only saw the shadow flash, but he didn''t see whether it was Sirius.


    "Let''s go." Hermione pulled LAVALIN''s arm. The girl couldn''t bear to see such a cruel picture, and they had a lot to do.


    "We have to tell them the truth." Harry was so angry that the more he thought about it, the more unfair he felt.


    "They can''t kill it!"


    "No, Harry, let''s go..." Fanlin po said helplessly, "Dumbledore has no way, we will not have this ability, although I am not reconciled, but That''s the truth... "


    "Really, damn it..." Harry''s fist was powerless and waved twice in the air. However, Harry could do nothing but vent his emotions.


    At this moment, they heard voices outside the hut.


    "Let''s go Van Lin said, he stretched out his hand to hold Hermione and Harry, although very unwilling, but Harry had to do so, and there was nothing else Harry could do.


    And Ron is looking at Fanlin with a complicated look. He just follows behind silently, and the struggle is still going on. Or, Ron''s mind has gradually fallen into the night, and he is hesitant to take out his magic wand.


    In a terrible trance, Harry, Ron, and Hermione van Lin began to walk quietly around Hagrid''s cabin. They passed under the window with their bodies low, and the house was filled with fluffy calls and Hagrid''s reprimand.


    As they reached the other side of the hut, the front door slammed shut. "Excuse me, let''s go," said Hermione. "I can''t stand it. I can''t stand it..."


    Several people stepped on the sloping lawn. Not far away, they could see and hear the movement of Hagrid''s house. They slowed down and looked back at Hagrid''s cabin not far away. His door heard Hagrid''s cry, which was very weak, probably because it was too far away. They could not hear Hagrid''s voice soon.


    They were on the other side of the wooden house. Every once in a while, with a clear crack, Hermione finally couldn''t help her tears. The girl began to cry. She got into van Lin''s arms. Van Lin gently stroked Hermione''s hair with one of his hands, as if this could make Hermione feel some.


    Soon, the carriage was gone. They couldn''t bear to see the bloody axe and the damned Ministry of magic. They hid behind the wall. Hermione was crying in a low voice. Several of them looked very ugly.


    "How can they do this, I mean, Buckbeak is innocent, is it just because the damned Malfoy has a skin cut on his body that he should be put to death, Malfoy won''t even leave a scar."


    Harry said angrily. He kicked the stone next to him with his foot. The stone was hard, and he hurt Harry''s ankle. But it didn''t let Harry contain his anger. Harry continued to kick hard. Finally, the stone was loose, and it rolled down the sloping lawn. There was no obstacle along the way, because the stone was round, though not only But the rocks still tumbled to the bottom of the lawn, and one reached the edge of the forbidden forest to stop.


    Now the sun is sinking very fast, the sky is clear, and the gray is purple. But there is a remnant red in the West. At night, the dark clouds have disappeared. If it is any other prophet, there will be some good conclusion after a storm. But if Professor Delaney is to say it, the night will be covered, and there will be bloody tonight. Look at the sky A touch of setting sun, it is the color of blood rendering.


    As for the object of prophecy, of course, Harry or Fanlin will receive such ghost tricks as death prediction in every class. Hermione has completely given up professor trawley''s class for this reason, and I don''t know how many times more reliable arithmetic divination is than Professor trawley.


    The hearts of all the people were heavy. Their steps were slow, but their direction was a little confused. Harry didn''t know where to go. He should go back to the castle, but he didn''t have the mind now.Van Lin and Hermione are deliberately closing in the direction of beating Liu. They still remember the most important goal today. Sirius is still waiting for them, but they are really not walking fast because of barkbik.


    Because Professor Lupin knew the action tonight, he had to cover several people in the castle in advance, and it was a good decision to go to the black magic defense classroom to help.


    In fact, Professor Lupin was worried about their safety, but Van Lin didn''t think he, plus Hermione and Sirius, could not subdue Peter, and of course, maybe five, if Harry and Ron could understand and respond.


    Suddenly, the footsteps seemed to be less than one, they are not far away from the beating Liu, fan Lin looked back, he has been walking in front of him, he must show enough normal.


    What stopped was Ron, his eyes were a little dull, his hand was in his pocket, Peter was in that pocket, Ron was very hard to grasp.


    Fan Lin frowned inadvertently, and Ron seemed to have changed anything compared with that before, but Van Lin could not tell what the strange feeling was.


    "Where are you going to take me?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 251

    "Where are you taking me?"


    "What?" Harry looked up in disbelief. He was in a trance because of Hagrid''s experience. Buckbeak was dead, but they couldn''t do anything about it.


    The night had gradually climbed up the other half of Hogwarts, and the whole sky became clear in contrast to the setting sun.


    However, the afterglow of the setting sun is only the afterglow after all. It is old and powerless, and even, some of them are dead. The forest clearly sees that the originally clear boundary is gradually infected and assimilated by the night, just like the maggot of tarsal bones, which nibbles the last afterglow a little bit.


    Harry looked up not far away. They were very close to hitman willow. He remembered his and Ron''s flying adventures. If they hadn''t hit hitman willow, maybe they wouldn''t have been in such a mess.


    "It''s been so far..." Harry looked a little gloomy, and hitting willow hurt them, but Liu didn''t suffer from the treatment of Buckbeak. You know, their injuries were more serious than Malfoy, but neither he nor Ron bothered to hit Liu.


    On the contrary, Harry felt a little guilty. Liu had been beating for a long time, and they didn''t know how many branches were damaged when they drove into it. At least, after professor spatlau put funny bandages on him, his guilt became more and more serious. Of course, gidero loharte wasn''t standing next to the hitter willow, and Bibby would have been more perfect.


    "Let''s go back..." Harry said, "later, Professor Snape will close the gate of the castle. I don''t want to be locked up by Snape or something. It''s not much fun


    It seems to think of Professor Snape''s bleak office, full of glass texture, with gloomy colors, all the glassware is emitting a dim light.


    Harry couldn''t imagine how van Lin had studied with Snape for such a long time. If it was for him, he would rather find a solution by himself than go to Snape.


    Harry has never asked for any benefits from Professor Snape. He is always criticized for the one and the damned potions. Although van Lin and Hermione can make perfect potions according to Professor Snape''s improved formula, they both admire Snape''s improved potion formula.


    But Harry didn''t think so. Even Neville, Clara, Goyle, and even the obnoxious Ernie (Mrs. huffpa) had successfully prepared the potions. Harry alone hasn''t succeeded once.


    However, according to the steps and methods in the textbook, Harry has prepared some magic drugs that are still successful. Because of this, Harry hated Professor Snape even more, no matter in which way.


    Harry took two steps in the direction of the castle. They were going around a section of the wall. They were now on the side of the castle.


    However, apart from Harry''s own footsteps, no one else moved at all.


    Harry looked up at Ron in front of him. Ron''s expression was a little strange. The light in his eyes was something that Harry had never seen, which made Harry feel very uncomfortable. At the moment, Ron''s strange smell seemed to come back.


    "Ron Are you ok... " Harry said uncertainly. He looked back at Van Lin and the two of them. Hermione was very calm, and van Lin''s eyebrows had been stretched.


    "Fanlin Let''s go back We can''t hang out for so long... " Harry felt something wrong. He did Hermione''s job and asked to go back to the castle.


    "Where are you going to take me?" Ron said calmly, but Harry could feel the pent up anger in Ron''s voice, just like a submarine volcano about to erupt. The ice Ocean on the surface is making some final efforts for it.


    "No place, or, where do you think of it?" Van Lin said calmly, if it was Ron, Ron would not ask, but obviously, this is not consistent with Ron''s appearance.


    From that night, it was wrong, but Fanlin did not know what had happened to Ron. Until now, his people were fixed by Ron''s complicated and cold eyes. Only then did Fanlin really understand that Ron had an accident. It is likely that the person who controls Ron''s body is not himself, and the controller is naturally the mouse in his pocket.


    "I think we should go back to the castle. Dumbledore won''t like Harry wandering outside Hogwarts castle so late. You know, it''s very dangerous for Harry."


    Ron pretends to look flustered, just like Neville. He shrinks his neck slightly. If there is some timidity in his eyes, it will be more perfect.


    "Yes, Professor Dumbledore won''t like us like this," said Vaseline, shrugging his shoulders indifferently, as usual. When he was relaxed, he was so lazy.


    He came up to Ron, who seemed to want to pat Ron on the shoulder.


    In a moment, the original relaxed movement became tense. Maybe it was because the afterglow of the sunset had been completely eroded by the night. Maybe it was the girl who was upset that I held my fist. Maybe it was Ron''s slight contraction"Fanlin Wait a minute... " Harry suddenly stopped van Lin, which scared Hermione. Hermione was a little nervous and gave out a short and quick exclamation.


    For a moment, the air seemed to be a little difficult to flow, and Harry only felt that his breathing became a little difficult.


    "We Let''s go back... " Harry''s voice trembled. For some reason, he was afraid that Fanlin would meet Ron. It was a strange feeling. It was like he sent back the crystal ball in a divination class. The face that appeared in the newspaper countless times, then he suddenly appeared in the crystal ball and roared at him.


    And Professor Trelawney''s damned words, in a different tone than usual.


    "There will be a trace in the sky, half of which is night and half of which is light. White will eventually be infected by black. When someone tries to resist and succeed, he will find that the real terror stands in the track of the future. The devil''s servant is going to escape, but he is facing only failure. The boy who survived the disaster will take his friends to push the devil into the abyss of destruction. But be careful, your eyes are easily blocked by things. When you... "


    Professor Trelawney''s words came to an abrupt stop. It seemed that something had strangled her throat, which made her very painful. There was a hissing voice in her throat.


    This scared Harry, but fortunately, Professor trawley soon recovered. Her face was a little abnormal flush. Harry asked her what she meant. However, Professor trawley returned to her old madness.


    In a normal state.


    Harry talked about it with Fanlin and Hermione, but Hermione just comforted him and reassured him. In fact, Hermione gave a strong reason. Who cares what the old liar said.


    Yes, it was on that day that Hermione fell out with Professor trawley, and it was Hermione who knocked the crystal ball to the ground.


    But until now, Harry suddenly felt that Professor Trelawney was not so undesirable, at least now Harry felt very bad


    "Well, indeed, it''s time for us to go back..." Fanlin nodded his head, he saw a dark figure is groping from the dark, the figure is very familiar, so the victory of Fanlin is in hand.


    Van Lin pressed Ron step by step, and he forced Ron to step back.


    Van Lin''s eyes are fixed on Ron''s bulging pocket. Where is the thing he wants? As long as it can be solved, Ron''s problem is not a problem, except Hermione


    Fanlin thought like this, his heart can not help but relax, he did not understand how to solve this nonsense, but he does not seem to need to solve.


    Ron''s body was shaking a little. A voice told him to take out his wand. As long as he put a magic spell on the boy in front of him, he would not have any trouble for a long time.


    Memory can be modified. As long as he succeeds, all the right to speak is in his hands.


    The voice told him to kill van Lin.


    All of a sudden, Ron broke out in a cold sweat. His hand trembled into his wand pocket. He found that he had lost control of his body. His head was a little dizzy. He seemed to be completely dominated. He was even a little excited by that terrible thought


    Ron suddenly stopped shaking, his hand in his pocket became stable, and his eyes were cold.


    Ron''s arm contracts slightly, he wants to pull his wand out, he has only one thought, that is


    "Wang Wang... "


    The barking of the dog broke the silence of the night.


    Harry could not help but feel nervous when he saw van Lin go to Ron. He was afraid of something terrible. He wanted to stop it. However, his body seemed to be frozen. He wanted to raise his arm very hard, but his body began to be disobedient until


    Until a dark figure came from behind him, a pure black dog, and Professor Trelawney told him it was ominous, indeed.


    Harry saw the black dog more than once, the night of his escape, the darkness of Hogwarts, and Hogsmeade. He didn''t tell anyone because no one believed him.


    Up to now, the black dog rushed past him. The target of the dog was not him, but his good friend Ron. Harry''s blood seemed to freeze. He felt that Ron will die!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 252

    "Ron, run..."


    Harry''s voice broke through the night sky in a flash, and along with the black dog''s barking, it seemed so abrupt, but it was so natural.


    Between Ron a little stiff back, his face full of fear, he was very afraid, and with the spot, he felt that he had almost seen death.


    Harry suddenly started to move. Van Lin didn''t come and stopped Harry. He didn''t even take out his wand. There was no need.


    Sirius Black won''t miss at all. Ron is not a vaseline. He doesn''t know anything about Animagus. If Pettigrew escapes himself, it will be easier. They just need to catch the damned mouse.


    However, Harry did not have the confidence of both of them. In order to prevent Harry from being impulsive, van Lin chose to hide. So all Harry saw was that his friend was attacked by a damned black dog. The black dog bit Ron''s clothes with his sharp teeth, and Ron''s body was quickly dragged to the bottom of hitting willow.


    "Ron..." Harry called, and he ran in panic. There was nothing else in Harry''s mind except RON in front of him. Even van Lin and Hermione''s call were ignored.


    He followed Ron closely. He didn''t consider whether Liu would attack him. He ran with all his life. In a flash, three Oh, no, it''s four people who disappear in front of van Lin and Hermione.


    "Nothing''s going on..." Hermione worried that the impulsive Harry was a little too worrying, at least Hermione.


    "It''s OK, Sirius won''t hurt Harry, but I''m more worried about Ron..." Van Lin''s brow suddenly frowned. He suddenly thought of a particularly serious problem. What should be done if Ron was controlled. Pettigrew and Ron were so close. Van Lin didn''t think Ron could break away from Pettigrew''s control in time. As for his wand


    Hermione obviously thought of it. The girl was worried about Ron''s safety. Although there were contradictions, as a good friend, at least Hermione thought so. Her friends were very few, so they all cherished it.


    "Let''s get over there. Harry has the wand in his hand, and Peter, Sirius and Ron..."


    "Well, good!" Fanlin nodded heavily and replied that he would certainly go. He could not let Harry and Ron have any accidents.


    We''re turning our attention to Harry.


    Harry only felt his eyes swell. If someone else was there, he would find that Harry''s eyes were covered with blood because of the slight congestion.


    The secret passage under the thrashing willow was the only entrance to Hogsmeade''s scream shack. This was the first time Harry had taken this secret passage. The road was bumpy, the walls were slippery, perhaps because of the melting snow, which made the road slightly muddy.


    However, Harry did not dare to relax his steps. He took out his wand, and the light produced by the charm will light up the place not far away. But the road continued, it was swallowed up in the dark, Harry did not know where this would lead, he just stumbled along, the road seemed to become endless.


    The most terrible thing is that Harry can''t hear the black dog''s panting and Ron''s cry. The darkness seems to swallow everything, but he can only walk alone and dare not have the slightest stop. He is afraid to lose his friends, he is afraid to walk through the passage and face Ron''s cold body.


    "It''s going to be ok..." Harry comforted himself so much that he felt very uncomfortable with the smell of damp soil coming from the walls around him. He wanted to wait for van Lin, but instinct kept him going. The black dog carried RON in front of him, and van Lin was behind him


    Finally, the passage was finally reached the end by him, which was an upward gentle slope, one leading to the high place.


    Harry looked askance. He seemed to see a cold night. Under the shadow of the moon, it was speckled through the broken wooden walls.


    The plank on the passage has not been covered yet.


    Harry bit his teeth. Anyway, he was going to save his friend.


    Harry clenched his wand in his hand, and now it was his only dependence. He almost guessed what the black dog was, Sirius'' curse or Sirius himself, either of which was related to the prisoners that Azkaban ran out of. It was dangerous, a murderer, a Dementor who could escape from the Dementor''s lair without the help of a magic spell A faithful supporter of the devil.


    Harry was alert to climb out, because of the tension, Harry in such a cold night unconsciously out of a cold sweat.


    It was a house, a messy, dusty house. The wallpaper had fallen off the walls, the floor was stained, pieces of furniture were broken, it seemed that people had broken them, and the windows were boarded up.


    "It''s like a screaming shack..." Harry thought, the dust here is not as much as expected, at least from the secret road to the inside of the road is relatively clean, which is very clear from the thick accumulation nearby.Harry looked around. His eyes fell on a nearby wooden chair, from which a large board had been torn off and a leg was missing.


    It seems that someone has lived here. The famous haunted house can enter Hogwarts at any time. Harry''s heart becomes more heavy when he thinks of it.


    Yes, who would have thought of a ghost house with a magic seal that no one could enter from outside, and there were still people living here.


    "Sirius Black..." Harry said in a low voice. He had thought of this man for a long time, but when he thought that Sirius Black was hiding here, so his cousin''s time had been watching in the dark, Harry had a piercing feeling.


    It''s really cruel and terrible. A murderer knows nothing about Hogwarts. He can escape so many Aurors from the Ministry of magic, and the defense system of Hogwarts. He has no way to deal with such horrible things as Dementors.


    Harry suddenly thought that he was safe. After he got the map of the living point, he took the initiative to take a night tour in the castle. Although the map was handed over to van Lin, now he thought that he was really a failure.


    Sirius seems to want to kill him at any time, as long as you pay attention, Sirius can easily appear in the periphery of the castle, he only needs a gentle flutter, Harry can not resist at all.


    But to Harry''s surprise, why didn''t Sirius attack him? Shouldn''t he be the target of Sirius?


    At this time, there was a creaking sound overhead, something was moving upstairs. Harry looked up nervously at the ceiling.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 253

    Instead of waiting, Harry crawled out into the hall as quietly as he could. And climb up that crumbling staircase.


    Everything was covered with a thick layer of dust, but this was not the case on the floor, something was dragged up the floor, leaving a bright broad mark on the floor.


    Harry went to the dark landing.


    "NOx (Knox)!"


    Harry said something, and the light at the end of Harry''s wand disappeared.


    Only one door is open. Harry sneaked past and heard something behind the door: a low groan.


    It''s Ron''s voice. He seems to be hurt.


    Harry felt that he couldn''t wait any longer. He took a big breath, which made his body stop shaking because of the tension. Harry clenched his wand and quickly turned the magic spell he could use in his mind. He was not sure whether his magic spell could work, but the situation was just like this.


    Harry kicked open the door with one kick, a luxurious four poster bed, and the curtains around the bed were covered with dust. Ron''s body was curled up on the side of the worn-out sofa, his feet stretched out a little unnaturally, and it seemed that he had been hurt by the impact.


    There was a panic in Ron''s eyes, as if nothing had happened more than a month ago. The familiar feeling filled Harry''s heart. At least, he knew that Ron was his familiar friend.


    But Harry is still a little uncomfortable, it seems that Ron is too afraid, even in the face of terrible monsters and attacking python, Ron has not been so afraid.


    "Ron -- are you all right?" Yelled Harry, rushing to Ron''s side. He held his wand in his hand. He was on guard.


    "Where is the dog?"


    "It''s not a dog." Ron groaned. He clenched his teeth because of the pain. "Harry, this is a trap..."


    "What --"


    "He is the dog He''s an Animagus... "


    Look at Ron''s shoulder. Harry turned quickly. With a crack, the man in the shadow closed the door behind them.


    A clump of dirty, tangled hair hung down to the elbow; if the eyes hidden in the dark, dark eyes did not shine, he might be a corpse; the waxy skin clings to the skeleton of his face and looks like a skeleton. He showed his yellow teeth and grinned. It was Sirius Black.


    "EXPELLIARMUS (except your weapon)!" Sirius''s fingers burst out a relatively weak light, he did not have time to take Ron''s wand, he heard Harry''s footsteps, he always knew Harry was closely behind, as for van Lin and Hermione, the girl''s speed is really a little slow, van Lin of course will take care of his little girl friend, so, contact Harry''s weapon seems to be a good one The choice of.


    "Not new yet!" Sirius grimly laughs. He is very clever at casting without a stick. Although the power of the spell is very small, it is enough for Harry, who lacks practical experience.


    Sure enough, even if Harry had been holding his wand tightly, nothing had changed. His defensive magic had not been put into effect at all. Sirius'' magic spell hit Harry first.


    Harry saw his wand fly from his hand, and he wanted to reach out to catch it. But Sirius played much faster than he did. Sirius took a step forward ahead of time and took Harry''s wand away as soon as he reached out.


    "I think you''ll come and help your friend." Sirius said hoarsely. His voice sounds like he hasn''t spoken for a long time. In fact, in order to avoid exposure, Sirius can only hide here by himself, and only the owl of Fanlin and Hermione''s Mount kruck can accompany him. The food they bring is very wired, which makes Sirius feel very bad, and the culprit of all this is hiding there now In the pocket of a Weasley boy.


    This makes Sirius feel very excited, and finally to revenge Lily and James Potter, this is the biggest wish of Sirius.


    However, in the face of his godson, Sirius still intends to talk to Harry first. Harry and his parents look very similar, Lily''s eyes, James''s face.


    "Your father will do the same to me. It''s brave of you not to go to the teacher. I appreciate It makes things much easier... " Sirius patiently said that although Harry lacks actual combat experience, Sirius is still very satisfied with Harry''s character. Harry and he are very similar here, as brave.


    Harry obviously didn''t think so.


    In Harry''s ears, Sirius seemed to taunt his father, as if Blake had just called out. There was no place for fear to stay because of the rage in Harry''s chest. For the first time in his life, he longed for the wand to return to his hands, not to defend himself, but to attack killing. He rushed forward, not knowing what he was going to do, but suddenly a hand caught Harry.It was Ron. He didn''t seem to remember what he had done. Now he just wanted to protect Harry. It was his own will. But still in the eyes of cold and fear is not subsided.


    "If you''re going to kill Harry, you''re going to kill me too!" He said, as furiously as he could, though the force of standing up had made his face paler, and there was a little wobble as he spoke. Something was flashing in Blake''s dark eyes.


    "Lie down," he said quietly to Ron, "you''re going to hurt that leg even more."


    "Do you hear me?" Ron said feebly, though he was holding Harry in pain to stand up. "You must kill me first, or I won''t let you touch Harry."


    "There will only be one murder here tonight." Black said his smile grew stronger.


    "Why?" Harry spit, trying to get rid of Ron, but Ron did not grasp very tight, his body slightly back, the whole person is hiding behind Harry, Ron''s eyes constantly in Harry and black''s body, often when the line of sight touches Sirius, Ron''s body can''t help shaking a little.


    Harry obviously didn''t notice Ron''s move. He continued, his anger in his voice could not be concealed. "I didn''t care last time, did you? Peter, for the sake of killing dwarfs so much Crazy in Azkaban, what does that matter? "


    "Yes, you are loyal to Voldemort. He killed my parents. It has something to do with you. I know. In Hogsmeade, I heard fudge and Professor McGonagall talking, so I''ve been waiting for you, waiting for you to show up again, and then personally Kill you


    As soon as the words fell, Harry threw himself at Sirius Black. He completely forgot about the magic. He forgot that he was only a 13-year-old boy. His body was thin and small. Even black was not so strong, but Harry was not black''s opponent at all.


    However, Harry has the determination to kill him. From the first time he learned the truth, he had such an idea. He had never been so eager to kill a person. He was angry, he was impulsive, but he was also fierce enough.


    Under Harry''s thin body, hatred broke out completely out of line with his body and age. This will instantly infected all Harry''s mind. Even if he was hit by a magic spell, even the Avada curse would not shake Harry''s belief. Even if he died on the spot, Harry must pull Sirius Black down to take his back.


    Sirius seemed to be frightened, and the hatred he felt from the boy was as strong as his hatred for Peter and Voldemort.


    He was a little flustered and raised Harry''s wand. He was afraid of his instinctive reaction. What powerful magic spell would kill Harry at once.


    Harry didn''t care about these abnormal actions. He was like a flexible monkey. One of Harry''s hands grabbed Blake''s wand, forcing the end of the wand to change direction. The knuckles of Harry''s other hand hit one side of black''s head, and they fell back and hit the wall


    The wand in black''s hand sent a spark in the air, just inches from Harry''s face; Harry felt the shriveled arm under his fingers writhing wildly, but he held on to it, and with his other hand he pounded every part of black''s body that he could reach. But Blake''s free hand found Harry''s throat - "No He whispered, "I''ve been waiting too long..." He pinched his fingers, and Harry couldn''t breathe. His glasses were tilted to one side.


    Ron did not move. He hid behind and looked at the two people fighting together in fear. He raised his wand several times, but he was not sure who his spell would kill, Harry or Sirius Black, or simply kill the two together.


    All of a sudden, Ron had a shiver. He was surprised by his thoughts. His eyes flashed with a strong sense of struggle. He seemed to be forcing his hand to throw the wand out.


    He wanted to go up and help Harry knock down black, but his body was completely disobeyed. Instead, he held the wand and stepped back slightly. He collapsed on the sofa, and his face returned to normal within a month.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 254

    ¡­¡­


    "Waiting too long what? Kill me? Like betraying my father? " Harry yelled at the top of his voice.


    Harry struggled in Sirius'' hand, and he hit Sirius on the arm with his hand, but it didn''t help.


    Although Sirius Black''s arm is thin, but the strength is extraordinary big, Harry''s breathing some difficulties, but he still did not break away Sirius''s arm.


    Harry felt dizzy. He was not using his arm. He couldn''t break Sirius'' hand. He kicked Sirius in the ribs with his feet.


    Harry''s decision seems to have played a role, Sirius eat pain slightly curled up for a moment, his hands unconsciously a little loose, which gave Harry the chance to resist.


    As soon as Harry bit his teeth, he curled up and ran into Sirius'' arms.


    Sirius was a little unprepared by a series of blows, and he bent down in pain, which made his wand hand pass to Harry.


    "EXPELLIARMUS (except your weapon)!"


    Ron finally had a move on the side. He took out his wand indifferently. A disarming mantra was undoubtedly fatal to Sirius. He was hit by the disarming curse without accident. The wand that was held in his hand also flew out, and he himself was hit by the curse. His body hit the broken wall and made a dull sound ¡£


    "Well done, Ron!" Harry said excitedly. He quickly turned around and grabbed the wand on the ground. He couldn''t wait.


    Blake sprawled out on the wall, his thin chest rising and falling, watching Harry approach slowly, and Harry''s wand pointed straight at Blake''s heart. "Will you kill me, Harry?" He whispered, with some nervous smile on his face, a wisp of blood flowing down the corner of his mouth, mixed with the ashes on Sirius''s face.


    Harry was standing in front of Sirius, his wand still pointing at his chest and looking down at him. A black bruise appeared around Blake''s left eye, and there was uncontrolled bleeding in his nose.


    "You killed my parents." Harry said his voice was a little shaky, but his wand hand was steady.


    Black glared at Harry with his deep set eyes.


    "I don''t deny that," he said quietly, "but if you know the whole story..."


    "The whole story?" Harry repeated, there was a sharp crash in his ear. "You sold them to Voldemort, and that''s all I have to know! What qualifications do you have to say? Without if, my parents are dead! "


    "You must listen to me," Black said, and now there was an urgent tone in his voice. "If you don''t Don''t understand You''ll regret it, I swear, now Now I have no resistance at all But But I I don''t want you to It''s not clear... "


    You''ve never heard her voice tremble more than I thought, didn''t you? My mother Try not to let Voldemort kill me, for this She paid the price of her life for it. You know what I see every night, sometimes Sometimes I''m afraid of my pillow And you did that You did... "


    Harry''s body became unstable with the shaking of his words, and his wand began to brew magic, and a very unstable halo spread from the tip of the wand.


    Ron''s eyes became hot. To be exact, it was Peter''s eyes. He had been watching all this. Harry and Sirius fought. He summoned up the courage to help Harry at the critical moment, which was the best choice he could make.


    Kill Sirius, and then he will be able to meet the cheers of the crowd in a heroic manner.


    He can tear down the damned grave and wear the first-class Merlin medal on his chest. He will become a legend. In order to protect the descendants of his friends, he will lurk in danger and jump out at the right time to defeat the heinous Death Eaters. His experience will become a legend in the magic world. He can publish a book and take it for granted To become Harry''s godfather.


    Even, because of his brilliant deeds, he can become a professor of defense against the Dark Arts in this ancient school. No one is more qualified than him. All his remains will become the dark king.


    As long as Harry''s wand is a few centimeters on the top of the front, or if the magic power of the wand is released and aimed at Sirius'' heart, it is easy. Although it is not as quick and effective as Avada''s curse, it is enough.


    Peter looked at Harry excitedly, but Harry refused to do it, so the magic had been hidden. Gradually, Peter was a little impatient. Ruthlessness was the key to success, and Harry obviously did not have this quality.There was a sudden step downstairs, which startled Peter. He was just about to ask Ron to say something, but the unexpected visitor forced him to give up the idea.


    "It''s that damned kid again!" Peter thought to himself, but he still restrained himself. Since the little devil also came, Sirius''s failure became a matter of certainty. Four wands. Peter didn''t think Sirius could run out under the attack of four wands.


    The door was knocked open, and in came van Lin and Hermione.


    They were not too anxious, Sirius still has a certain strength, they don''t think Sirius will fail, so on the way to come, there is no rush like Harry.


    However, the mirror image in front of him was obviously unexpected. Sirius lay on the ground with blood in his mouth and nose. Harry and Ron were holding their wands at Sirius, and Harry''s wand was on Sirius'' heart, and the magic halo was constantly spreading.


    "Ah..." Hermione screamed. The girl was scared by several people''s tragedies. It was not a good play at all.


    Van Lim frowned. He didn''t have time to think about it. He had to get rid of Sirius'' threat, or things would get worse.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 255

    "EXPELLIARMUS (except your weapon)!"


    This is Fanlin''s arming curse. Van Lin and Hermione push the door in. Hermione''s scream scares Harry. Harry looks up suddenly, and he sees that van Lin raises his wand. He uses the disarm charm.


    But what''s the use of the disarm charm? Sirius doesn''t have any weapons in his hand, so what''s the purpose of this curse?


    Harry was surprised, but soon he understood what Van Lin''s disarming spell was for.


    There were five people and a mouse in the room, and van Lin and Hermione came into the room together. Of course, the arming curse was not used to deal with Hermione.


    So, except for van Lin, only Harry and Ron are holding wands, and Harry is about to kill Sirius Black


    In Harry''s eyes from confusion to amazement, his wands and Ron''s wands are out of control from their respective hands. With the sound of the wand landing, Harry just feels that his head is like being hit by a troll, and his head becomes a blank.


    For a moment, all the people present fell into silence. The mouse embodied by Peter Pettigrew was petrified for a moment. He felt that he must have missed something. However, he could not understand why this little ghost named van Lindel did not kill Sirius Black with a magic spell, but turned around to disarm Harry and Ron.


    Harry stood there, suddenly feeling empty. He didn''t finish it. He was too nervous to make it. Van Lin stopped him. Blake was to be handed over to the Dementors by Van Lin and Hermione.


    However, Harry suddenly had a little bit of happiness. He had gathered enough strength, but he really did not have the courage to kill a person. Even if the person betrayed his parents, which led to his parents being killed by Voldemort, he also became an orphan and was sent to Muggle world


    Harry sighed. He suddenly felt a little tired. Maybe it would be a good choice to leave Sirius to Vaseline. But just when he wanted to say something to van Lin, Sirius''s words broke all Harry''s ideas.


    "You are so slow to come. I thought you were going to miss such a good show. I almost died here." Sirius grinned, and his tight body became a little relaxed.


    "What''s the matter with you? You were defeated by Harry? " Van Lin seems a little surprised, with Sirius''s strength should not be like this, even he defeated a small Sirius who did not take a magic wand also need to be very careful.


    "You know, Harry''s coming so fast. I haven''t got the Weasleys'' wand, Harry''s here!"


    "And then? Are you subdued? "


    "I grabbed Harry''s wand, but Harry rushed at me, and I couldn''t hurt Harry. Then the Weasleys made a strong blow to me with the weapon curse... "


    "And then you became like this?" Fanlin questioned that, in his opinion, it was Sirius''s big reason.


    Sirius chatted to smile, and van Lin used his wand to hook. Harry and Ron had been shot down on the ground, and the wand flew to van Lin''s hand.


    "With whose?" Said Fanlin.


    "The Weasley boy, his wand is very powerful, and that disarming curse is really painful!"


    Van Lin did not hesitate, Ron''s wand was thrown to Sirius, Sirius said to himself to catch Peter, the wand is indispensable.


    Thank you very much Sirius clenched his wand. It was a long time ago. The wand of Unicorn hair seems to be the core of this wand.


    Harry was staring at everything in front of him. He felt that his head was not enough. He listened to the dialogue between van Lin and Sirius. Van Lin and Hermione seemed to have come to help Sirius.


    He just looked at the dialogue between van Lin and Sirius until he handed Ron''s wand to Sirius.


    "Are you two OK?" Hermione asked with some concern, because the two people were really in a bit of a mess. Harry''s glasses had broken, and Ron''s leg seemed to be injured. He was a little unstable.


    Harry nodded a little stupidly. His hand was empty. He wanted to hold on to the wand, but his wand had already fallen into van Lin''s hand.


    "Fanlin, you are..." Harry asked, and vaseline handed Sirius a wand. Then he reached out and pulled Sirius up from the ground.


    Harry''s pupils contracted for a while, and his stomach twitched, which made him feel terrible. He felt a little queasy. He didn''t expect


    "What''s the matter, Harry?" Hermione asked, she saw Harry a little uncomfortable, the girl wanted to come over and pat Harry on the back.


    "Get out of my way!" Cried Harry. He took a step back, then fixed his eyes on van Lin and Blake.


    "I really didn''t expect..."


    "I didn''t think of anything!""I thought you would help me, but..." Harry was trembling with anger, and his finger pointed to Vaseline. "I thought you were my friend."


    "We are friends, Harry. Calm down." Van Lim said he had just pulled Sirius up from the ground.


    "How can you calm me down? Do you know what you''re doing?" Harry growled, "this man This man betrayed my parents. He He betrayed them, and then drew Voldemort, and he He also killed his best friend... "


    "Who are you listening to?" Vaseline asked in surprise that he had never told Harry these things, but Harry obviously knew more than he thought.


    "I''ve been to Hogsmeade, with my father''s invisibility cloak, and I''ve heard Professor McGonagall talking to the Minister of magic, Cornell fudge..." Harry looked at Sirius fiercely. "This man, this man, betrayed my parents. He sold them to Voldemort..."


    "No, it''s not him..." Hermione said, "you have to believe me, Harry, we are your friends, you have to believe us..."


    "Yes, you are my friends..." Harry laughed, and his mood seemed particularly unstable. "So you Then why don''t you let me kill him and disarm me instead! "


    "Do you want that?" Fanlin said, "I can satisfy you. Remember, I''m your friend, and I won''t do anything bad for you..."


    Said Fanlin. He threw Harry''s wand to Harry. Hermione looked at Van Lin worried, but Fanlin didn''t mean to hesitate at all.


    "I''ll give you the wand, and I can also ask Sirius and Hermione to put it away. Of course, you have to promise me to calm down and listen to us before you decide whether to kill him with your wand, otherwise..."


    Van Linton stopped. He didn''t go on. Under the sign of van Lin, Hermione and Sirius put their wands in their pockets. They flicked their hands to show that they had done it.


    Harry''s face was cloudy, and his hand holding the wand trembled. He pointed at Sirius again with his wand, but he didn''t do it. The words of Sirius and vaseline were always in his mind.


    After a long time, Harry was a little decadent and stepped back. "You say it..." His voice is hoarse.


    "I don''t think there''s anything more important than killing this killer..."


    "I don''t think you''ll be disappointed!"


    The voice came from outside the door. It was very familiar to Harry. It was Professor Lupin''s voice. He had heard it countless times. Professor Lupin taught Harry''s patron saint mantra, and Professor Lupin was a friend of his father''s.


    Harry has the idea of killing Sirius again. Professor Lupin will help him catch the real killer.


    But tonight is doomed to be disappointed, one of the words of van Lin completely broke Harry''s hope.


    "Good evening, Professor Lupin. I knew you would not be willing to stay in the castle alone."


    "It''s true that it can''t be missed..." Professor Lu Ping laughed. He put the wand out and put it into his pocket. "I don''t think I can use it any more. You and my good friends will solve this problem if I don''t come. I observed and you did a good job."


    "Thank you very much, Professor Lupin. How did you get out of the castle?" Van Lin was curious.


    "Live up to the secret Road on the map. You know, Porter and I were the masters of this map, although they are now replaced by you. I have to say that Snape''s hook nose is really hard to wrap


    "I don''t think Professor Snape will be very happy to hear that!" Said Fanlin.


    "Sorry, I forgot that you studied with him for some time. Strictly speaking, he is your teacher."


    "This boy is learning from Snape''s eagle nose?" Sirius was surprised, "I didn''t beat that guy''s student..."


    Sirius looked very resentful, "boy, I''ll teach you..."


    "Well, if you can recover your strength..."


    Suddenly, Sirius did not speak. Now, he did not know that he had beaten van Lin, even though he had Ron''s wand, but 12 years of Azkaban''s life made his magic spell not so powerful, especially the lack of magic. The oppressive effect of the damned prison on their magic was too strong. He came out for such a long time, in order not to Being found out, especially Dementors, he had to settle down, which led Sirius to recover only a little bit.


    "I don''t mind if you want to keep on saying that..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 256

    "Don''t you mind? Kill him? " Professor Lu Ping spoke gently, as if he were in class with them. He was talking to Harry about an unimportant question.


    "Isn''t that what I should do?" Harry asked, "after all, it''s him..."


    "How can you be so sure that you haven''t experienced him?" Professor Lu Ping asked.


    "I hear from Professor McGonagall and the Minister of magic Cornell fudge..."


    "Oh, come on, Harry Don''t mention that guy, the Ministry of magic or something. It''s not worth trusting at all. After this, they''ve done too much to you. They''re keeping a close watch on us in Diagon Alley. "


    Vaseline said he didn''t have any hope for the Ministry of magic. Would you expect the Ministry to defeat Voldemort?


    This is impossible, not to mention the strength comparison between the two sides. Fanlin can guarantee that if fudge is as bad as he remembers, then when Voldemort appears in front of him, he may not even have the courage to resist.


    In fact, the Ministry of magic today is like this. The Ministry of magic is selected from a pile of garbage, which is still usable Garbage? At least, a bunch of really talented people, like mad eye moody Well, it''s the retired Auror.


    In a word, if you want to work as a person, you need to have the ability to perform.


    In the British wizard world, the influence of the ancient magic family still occupies nearly half of the status, while the rest is distributed to the more extensive number of ordinary witches, which is very difficult to integrate.


    Therefore, as Minister of magic, his most important support point is the powerful families that have been handed down from the middle ages and even ancient times, such as the Chris family, the Malfoy family, the pandragon family and so on.


    However, it is very unfortunate that the Dark Lord''s supporters are also these seemingly archaic but powerful magical families.


    Fanlin felt that if the Ministry of magic was going to fight Voldemort, the next day, the whole ministry would be paralyzed by three-quarters, which was no different from extinction.


    As for whether Voldemort can come back, Fanlin is extremely convinced. He knows the method, the method Voldemort will use, and a very important point, Harry''s blood, even if Harry refuses, van Lin will personally send Harry to let Voldemort resurrect. This is the only way to completely eliminate him. If other Horcruxes and Voldemort are now The physical destruction of the Dark Lord may delay the return of the Dark Lord.


    However, this may have prompted Harry''s transformation to Voldemort, and even completely replaced by Voldemort. None of them can intervene in the battle at the soul level. Voldemort happens to be unmatched in this respect. Even Dumbledore has no idea how long he will hold Voldemort in front of him, let alone at the level Voldemort is best at.


    If so, what should Vaseline do? Fight Harry and destroy Harry himself? Obviously, this is not a good way. At least he can''t do it, and Dumbledore doesn''t want to. First, he can''t determine the location of the Horcrux. Second


    Well, there is no second. Looking for Horcruxes can only hide, or destroy some with the help of Dumbledore''s power. Dumbledore still doesn''t know that Harry is also a Horcrux. With the cover of Harry''s soul, Voldemort''s soul fragments are perfectly hidden. Otherwise, Harry will never have a chance to come to the Dursleys'' door alive.


    All right, let''s get back to business! In any case, these are things to be done in the future. Fanlin thinks that he should put it in the first place. At least Peter, the dwarf star, can really deal with these things.


    "On the whole, I don''t think what you''re seeing is the truth. Even Cornell fudge hasn''t figured out what''s going on. They don''t even know what happened. Even Sirius was put into Azkaban by Barty crouch without trial!"


    "So you''re talking about the truth?" Harry asked, "why should I trust you instead of the Ministry?"


    "If I''m not worthy of your trust, then why accompany you to do those dangerous things, the dungeon and Slytherin''s chamber, you and I face Voldemort of different times together!" Van Lim said his voice was like a hammer hitting Harry again and again.


    Harry was a little silent. He knew that van Lin could not betray him. The experience of life and death made their friendship very strong. He was just angry.


    "If you still can''t believe me, then I''ll prove it to you!" Van Lim said that van Lin took two steps in the direction of Hermione, hiding the girl''s body behind him.


    "Take out the wand, we need him!"


    Van Lin said, Sirius and lupin are very tacit understanding will put their wands out, several of them will Harry and Ron surrounded in the middle.


    "What are you going to do?" Ron''s voice trembled. He nervously grabbed Harry''s arm and tried to hide his body behind Harry."What do you want?" Harry saw this, he also raised the wand, he is obviously not the target of these people, and the rest of the people are only Ron.


    "Proof, of course." Said Fanlin.


    "Don''t worry, Weasley kid..." Sirius said impatiently that he had been waiting for this day for a long time. He paid enough for it. Twelve years of Azkaban was enough.


    "We won''t do anything to you, if you hand over the mouse on your own initiative..."


    "Mouse?" Harry was surprised.


    "Yes, it''s mice!" "Our goal at the beginning was to..."


    "EXPELLIARMUS (except your weapon)!"


    A sudden voice came from outside the door. It was an adult wizard in black.


    The shabby door panel uttered an unwilling howl at the feet of the black wizard, and then ended his real name completely.


    Then, the black robed wizard did not stop. Between the electric light and the flint, a disarming curse instantly disarmed lupin and Sirius.


    People in the room didn''t even have time to respond, and the expression on their faces turned into expressions of amazement.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 257

    "Professor Snape?" Van Lim''s eyes widened. It was obviously a complete accident to see Professor Snape here. Besides Professor Lupin, no one else knew what they were doing today. Even Fanlin didn''t even tell Harry, and Hermione. If it wasn''t for Sirius attack in Hogsmeade, Fanlin would never let Hermione follow.


    However, the appearance of Professor Snape is very strange. Was it that when he went to consult Professor Snape yesterday, Professor Snape secretly used hypnosis on him?


    Hermione screamed. Black jumped to his feet. Harry jumped to his feet as if he had a sudden electric shock.


    "What a wonderful scene, the reunion of old friends? A werewolf, a murderer? "


    "No, Severus, it''s not what you think


    "You guys, go behind me!" Snape said in an unquestionable voice, and in fact, he did the same.


    He aimed his wand at lupin and Sirius Black, who were unarmed by the door, and then moved slowly in front of several of Harry''s men.


    "Maybe you''ll wonder why I''m here!" Snape said darkly that his breath was a little short. It seemed that the secret road was very perplexing for him. There was no way to change his shape and shadow, nor to use magic to move quickly.


    "I''m going to deliver medicine to you, Lupin. You know, today is the time for you to drink medicine, but you are not there. However, I am in charge of the guard of the gate all the time. I happened to see you walk out of the castle and go all the way to the direction of hitting willow. Since you have determined your position, it will be difficult for me to defeat me!"


    There was a layer of sweat on Snape''s forehead, and it seemed that it took a lot of time to find the entrance to the secret passage.


    "Severus, you are wrong," lupin said eagerly. "You don''t hear the whole story I can explain that Sirius didn''t come here to kill Harry... "


    "Two more to Azkaban tonight," said Snape, his eyes glowing wildly. "I''d like to see what Dumbledore will do when he hears that He believes you are harmless. You know, Lupin A tame werewolf... "


    "You fool," lupin said gently, "can a student level complaint send an innocent man to Azkaban?"


    Bang! Snape''s wand explodes with a snake like band at the end, which automatically wraps around Lupin''s mouth, wrist and ankle. Lupin lost his balance and fell on the floor, unable to move. Blake roared and rushed at Snape, but Snape''s magic wand pointed to Blake''s eyes.


    "Say the reason," he whispered, "give the reason for this, and I swear I will." Black did not move at all. At this point, it is impossible to judge who has a deeper hatred on his face.


    Harry stood there, not knowing what to do or who to trust. He looked at Van Lin, Hermione and Ron. Ron is as confused as he is, just trying to cover the spots in his pocket with his own hand. However, Hermione hesitated to take a step toward Snape and said, "Professor Snape Listen to It doesn''t hurt to hear what they have to say, does it? "


    "Miss Granger, you''re in danger of suspension," snape spat. "You, van Lin, Porter, and Ron are so outrageous to be associated with convicted murderers and werewolves. Keep silent. Even if it''s only once in your life. "


    "But if If there have been mistakes before... "


    "Shut up, you silly girl!" Snape exclaimed, suddenly in a frenzy. "Don''t talk about things you don''t understand!" A few sparks came from the end of his wand, which still pointed to Blake''s face. Hermione stopped talking.


    "The taste of revenge is sweet." Snape said to black, "how I wish I was the one who caught you..."


    "That joke is working on you again, Severus," Blake growled. "As long as the boy takes the speck back to the castle," he swings his head toward Ron. "I''ll follow you quietly..."


    "To the castle?" Snape fawningly said, "I don''t think we need to go that far. All I have to do is, as soon as I get out of that willow tree, I call in the Dementors. They''ll be very happy to see you, black I dare say, I will be happy to give you a little kiss... "


    There was no blood left on black''s face now. "You - you must listen to me," he said hoarsely, "that mouse - look at the mouse..." But there was a crazy light in Snape''s eyes that Harry had never looked for before. Snape seems to have lost his mind. "Come on, all of you." He said. At the flick of his finger, the end of Lupin''s strap flew into his hand. "I''ll drag this werewolf. Maybe Dementors will kiss him... "


    Without thinking about it, Harry strode across the room and blocked the door. "Get out of the way, Potter, you''ve got enough trouble," snarled Snape. "If I''m not here to save you...""Professor Lupin has a hundred chances to kill me this year," said Harry. "I''ve been alone with him many times, learning from him how to resist Dementors. If he was with the Blakes, why didn''t he end up with me then? "


    "Don''t ask me about the werewolf mentality." Snape said in a sharp voice, "get out of the way, Potter."


    "Poor of you Harry yelled, "it''s just that you don''t even listen to them because they made fun of you when you were a student."


    "Shut up! Don''t talk to me like that Snape screamed, looking even crazier. "Like father, like son. baud! I just saved your life. You should kneel down and thank me! If he killed you, you deserve it! You''re going to die like your father, too arrogant to believe that you''ve looked at Blake - now, get out of the way, or I''ll force you to get out of the way. Get out of the way, Potter


    "I''m sorry, Professor Snape..." Van Lim didn''t hesitate. He couldn''t ask Professor Snape to find Dementors.


    Van Lin stood in front of Harry. He couldn''t let Professor Snape kill Sirius at the mouth of Dementors!


    "I can''t let you do that!"


    "You''re going to fight me, too?" Snape''s face is unbelievable. Harry will resist. He can understand, but the child he usually teaches will stand up against him!


    "I think you, like Miss Granger, and Porter, you three should take a break from school to fine tune your thoughts A murderer, and the always pathetic werewolf, tell me your reasons, before I completely enrage me


    Snape''s face turned iron blue, and van Lin stood up to resist, which made him feel very, um, bad!


    "I''m sorry, Snape Teacher, "Fanlin hesitated for a moment." I don''t think I have any reason to convince you. Of course, if you''d like to have a look at the mouse... "


    "One last chance!" Snape said he just wanted to kill Sirius and drive lupin out of Hogwarts, not just because of the school days, but because of Sirius, Voldemort killed Lily in front of him, which almost drove Snape crazy!


    "I believe in my My judgment Fanlin Meng raised his head, he had hidden in the sleeve of the magic wand instantly jumped to his hand, this is his decision!


    "EXPELLIARMUS (except your weapon)!"


    A magic spell with bright blue light flashed out of Fanlin''s wand, and van Lin''s eyes turned into a unified blood red at the first time. This is the only capital he can fight against Snape, and he can''t keep any in it!


    "Protego


    Snape also responded immediately. He waved his wand to resist the spell of Fanlin, and blocked Sirius and Lupin''s actions with magic. He didn''t intend to let lupin go or even give him a chance!


    However, since Snape is distracted to control lupin and Sirius, it means that he has given van Lin a great opportunity. You know, although Lupin is a werewolf, the magic accumulation is not vigorous, and Sirius has experienced the baptism of Azkaban, the accumulation of magic simply can not reach the normal level, Sirius is likely to be only the level of van Lin, but It''s the amount of magic that two people put together, but it''s not that bad.


    Although this is far from achieving the effect that one plus one equals two or even greater than two, Snape has to devote a lot of energy to the two people who constantly use his magic power and his magic spell to fight against each other.


    "Mr. Snape, if you insist on that..." Van Lim did not go on. Snape''s action gave him a rather firm answer. He did not give up control of Sirius and Professor Lupin.


    "Repelloinicum!"


    "Protego


    Van Lim did not hesitate to cast the repel curse. He wanted Snape to send him control over them. However, he was very surprised. It was not Snape''s armor mantra that helped Snape to stop van leen''s curse.


    Ron stood up, he picked up his wand, he wanted to help Snape, but his spell was also released just right, van Lin''s spell was blocked by Ron''s charm in the process of flying.


    Although the power of the spell was not equal, Ron also successfully prevented the attack of van Lin, and the magic spark burst in the air.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 258

    "Ron?" Fanlin looked at Ron in surprise. When Ron was so proficient in controlling the magic spell, Professor Snape didn''t even have time to act to cut off the spell of Fanlin.


    "Weasley, this has to change my outlook on you!" Said Snape, with that scornful smile on his face. "It seems that you have a big problem to deal with inside you!"


    "I won''t let you hurt me!" Ron said, his look is very calm, but his voice is full of unquestionable flavor.


    "You''re really crazy. It''s not just a mouse. It''s an illegal Animagus!" Said Hermione.


    "That''s my pet!" Ron screamed wildly, "I don''t care what he is, but I just want to protect him!"


    "You are really out of your mind!" "Come on, Ron, let me see how you''re going to protect your pet. You''re so confused..."


    "Come on..." Ron said with a gloomy face. He aimed his wand at Hermione. His eyes were full of cold, as if Hermione was his enemy.


    "EXPELLIARMUS (except your weapon)!"


    "EXPELLIARMUS (except your weapon)!"


    ¡­¡­


    For a while, Ron and Hermione broke out a relatively fierce magic duel. Hermione mastered more and more skilled magic, but Ron was obviously more outstanding in actual combat. Fanlin saw Hermione''s face a little pale, and the girl had some difficulty in parrying Ron''s merciless curse attack.


    This makes Fanlin a little anxious. He doesn''t want Hermione to fight so reluctantly. He wants to use a magic spell to help the girl quickly solve the dilemma.


    However, Snape did not give van Lin this opportunity. A curse of disarming suddenly attacked van Lin''s body. If van Lin''s conditioned reflex had not been thrown aside, Snape''s disarming mantra would have removed most of van Lin''s combat effectiveness in an instant.


    "You can''t do it if you don''t pay attention, Valentine..." Snape said, "come on, let me see what you''ve done recently. You haven''t worked with me for a long time."


    "As you wish, teacher!" Fanlin said fiercely.


    "Rivers shockwave!"


    Fanlin showed his achievements in the eleventh time, using magic to activate the curse seal, which is also the research direction of Fanlin.


    A blue Rune appeared on the tip of Fanlin''s wand. For a moment, the whole room turned into a water blue world.


    Then, a large amount of water gushed out of the whirling rune, which was much more polite than the high-pressure water gun. The water whirled into Snape''s body, and the strong water column could not make people doubt his power.


    "That''s what you got?" Snape said that with a stroke of his wand in front of him, an invisible barrier blocked the flow of water, but the huge impact still made Snape step back.


    "Of course not..." Fanlin said that he was struggling to turn his wand to control the direction of the water column''s impact. However, he could not break through Snape''s silent mantra no matter from which angle. This should be an enhanced armor protection mantra, one of the main components of magic enchantment.


    Icefogdiffuse


    Van Lim''s left hand is a little bit forward, which is a spell he can only use himself, which he used to catch the elves released in the defense against the dark class of girdelohardt.


    However, it was just an effect like spell, which Snape had seen, which had no effect other than to make the surroundings colder.


    "Do you want to beat me with these silly charms?" Snape said, "it seems that I have taught you so much for nothing..."


    Snape pushes his wand forward. He intends to use the impact of magic to solve the problem of Vaseline. This is a profound method of magic. It requires the caster to have a strong control over the magic.


    This method is that the wizard uses his own control of magic to make the magic power not dissipate in the first time, so as to achieve the effects of various magic spells, such as blasting, repelling, etc. the most basic is magic ball. However, its lethality is limited. The most common application is the mage''s hand, and most people can''t even coagulate the most basic mage''s hand, If you want to take something or attack, you can only rely on the magic spell to achieve the goal.


    However, Snape is obviously not in this category. Van Lin can clearly feel that Professor Snape''s magic power is forming a blade like shape through the feedback of magic power. He is splitting his magic spell from it constantly, which is very similar to the shadow of God blade.


    Van Lin did not have any hesitation. In the face of Professor Snape, he could not have kept anything. If Professor Snape had not been distracted and controlled Sirius and lupin, he would have been knocked down at this time because of Snape''s magic counterattack.Hermione can''t hold on. Van Lin sees Ron just knocks Hermione to the ground with a repel charm. He can''t hold on like this.


    "Help me, Harry..." Van Lin whispered that Harry was standing by his side. He seemed to be scared to be silly. He didn''t expect Snape to come in for a long time, and the scene became like this.


    Sirius Black and Professor Lupin were captured, and then Snape said that Professor Lupin was disappointed with a werewolf. As can be seen from the expressions of van Lin and Hermione, Snape did not tell lies.


    And then Then, the battle began. First, van Lin and Snape started to fight. Then Ron stopped Vaseline with a magic spell. Then Hermione and Ron fought. Look at Ron''s meaning, he didn''t show any mercy And then van reen and Snape fight together again. Van reen uses some magic spells Harry has never seen before, huge water column and cold environment. After that


    "Help me, Harry Don''t stand still Van Lin said in some confusion that he wanted to give Harry a foot, so that Harry could wake up, but he obviously did not have that energy.


    "Freeze!"


    Icebound


    Fanlin had just finished shouting, and then he launched his counterattack.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 259

    "Freeze!"


    Icebound


    ¡­¡­


    When the wrist of Fanlin turns, the two runes will be lit up in front of fan Lin. his eyes have become completely red blood. Only two spells will start to consume a lot of magic in the body of fan Lin.


    Hesitant to show the environmental magic by the left hand in advance, the temperature that had been reduced made the two incantations of Fanlin become more rapid.


    The original impact of the water produced his effect between several breathes. Ice replaced the original water column. A long ice suddenly collided with Snape''s magic. The powerful physical and magic double impact made Snape break down the magic wall barrier made up of silent spells in a moment.


    A burst of sound sounded, in the magic contact point countless pieces of thin ice to the surrounding and rushed.


    But Van Lin didn''t end. With the second spell, the original broken ice rose in a flash, and their goal was only one, Snape''s body.


    Ice wrapped in 360 degrees is like completely freezing Snape in the ice. Now, van Lin can not see Professor Snape. A cone-shaped ice sculpture replaces Snape''s original position.


    Sirius and Professor Lupin have become silly, and they have been trying to give up their struggle from the first moment they were armed by Snape.


    They certainly know Snape''s strength, even if they control both of them, but Snape is fully capable of continuing to defeat the few wizards present.


    However, this little ghost called Fanlin broke the situation, with a huge amount of magic power, powerful magic power, and his unique charm and fighting mode


    Sirius never thought of the wand cast in another hand in the battle. It requires the ability of both ends. In their cognition, wand free casting is far less powerful than releasing magic through wand. More, it is a magic waste.


    However, it is a miracle that van Lin has told them the feasibility of this method by practical action. A series of combined spells make van Lin seal up the whole Snape in such a short period of time.


    But the problem is that the blockade that Snape imposed on both of them has not been completely lifted. The rope that the magic condenses is just a little loose.


    Fan Lin gasped heavily, and the magic consumption was too big. A series of combined spells made his magic output without pause at all, and the load on his body made him feel a little bit uncomfortable.


    "You beat him?" Sirius asked, uncertain, that all people stopped and Ron looked at Snape''s ice sculpture. He could not imagine that Snape would have a reason for failure, which made Ron and his mice a little panicked.


    "Are you OK, van Lin?" Hermione asked that she was so embarrassed by Ron, but the situation in Van Lin was obviously worse than her.


    Fanlin just wanted to relax, but the sudden voice of the curse broke the mood and forehead of fan Lin.


    "Bombarda!"


    With a loud explosion, the ice which was closely attached to each other was like a burst of fireworks, which burst in front of the public. The flowing ice was shooting around. Fan Lin was hit by the ice and snow he made before it. A ray of blood ran along the hair in front of his forehead and ran down his cheek.


    "You really..." Snape''s face was white and the blood on his lips had completely faded. Even if he had been frozen for such a small time, Snape felt that his whole body became a little stiff.


    "But..." "I still didn''t beat you, didn''t I?" he gasped heavily


    "Good..." Snape is still in a dark and uncertain face. He still recognizes the ability of van Lin. after all, he taught it all at once, about the control and application of those magic. But now, van Lin stands on his opposite side, which is clear and incomparable. Even if he knows what secret is in it, Snape is not going to ask. He only believes in his decision.


    "So, are you ready?" Snape said he lifted his wand up and he didn''t intend to give up his ideas, Sirius was better suited to die.


    "Stuefy!"


    The thick arm of the foot was emitted from the front of Snape''s wand, which hovered in the air, and then swooped towards the direction of van Lin.


    "Be careful, Hermione!"


    Van Lin pushed Hermione back. He didn''t want to roll Hermione in. At the same time, he quickly threw him in the opposite direction. Without armor, it was not a fun thing to be hit by Snape''s spell.


    Just after van Lin escaped, his original position was blown out of a hole by Snape''s coma spell. They were in the attic. The floor was made of wood. Through the floor cavity, van Lin could see the image clearly below. It was more than three meters high. It was not easy for his body to fall like this."Be careful, Fanlin!" Hermione grabs her wand, but in the face of a school professor, Hermione can''t even utter a decent spell.


    "Conjunctivatus cure (eye disease curse)"


    Van Lin fell to one side, and when he was still up, he immediately gave a counterattack. Snape would not be merciful How many times of training, Snape gave him a merciless beating, although there are some healing potions afterwards, but from the mental and physical torture is not a very wonderful thing.


    Van Lim is too familiar with Snape''s battle, the continuous magic convergence and the precise control of magic power. Van Lin does not want to become Snape''s living target.


    But unfortunately, the eye curse didn''t play a role. It was released in a hurry. Van Lin urged the curse out before he even had time to aim. He couldn''t let Snape connect with the subsequent curse.


    Seeing the eye attack, Snape had to stop the release of the disarm curse. He didn''t want to be blind.


    Snape took a small step on his side to avoid van Lin''s eye curse.


    "Bat bogey hexes!" With the release of the spell, a large number of bats rushed out in front of van Lin''s wand, and the target was Snape''s face. Although the charm didn''t have much attack effect, the interference effect was really good.


    A bunch of black bats pressed on Snape''s face, which made Snape very upset. These damned little magic charms were really very difficult to deal with, but he still had to hurry up. He wanted to put Sirius, a fool and madman, back in Azkaban. This was what he wanted to do.


    "Get out of here Snape impatiently used his wand to hang a few times among the coming bats, like cutting.


    The bats born between the last breaths ended their lives by flying only two or three meters. The line of fire drawn from the tip of Snape''s wand engulfed the entire group of bats. Only the black ash, which was constantly spreading to the wet ground, proved that these little bats had come to the scream shack of Hogsmeade.


    Icedppugno


    "Diffind!"


    Countless ice flowers burst in the air, but two ha thought that there was no meaning to stop at all.


    "Waddiwasi (waddiwasi)!"


    Snape''s wand was a little light, and the sofa, which had been well established there, roared and flew towards van Lin.


    Originally, van Lin wanted to save magic, but Snape''s speed was too fast. Some of van Lin''s heavy bodies simply did not have time to respond to the dry sofa.


    "Reducto!"


    However, Fanlin had to smash the whole sofa into powder. It would be dead to be hit by such a big guy.


    The broken wood and dust blocked the whole field of vision in front of Fanlin. His eyes were sour because of the dust.


    However, in such a blink of an eye, in the rolling dust, an invisible hand penetrated the barrier of dust.


    It''s the hand of Snape''s mage. It''s an attack method completely condensed by magic. I''ll use it again. But it''s obvious that van Lin is not as skilled and powerful as Snape.


    The hands of the two mages were just one face to face. Well, the hands of the mages in Fanlin were completely broken.


    The mage''s hand of Fanlin didn''t even block some time. Snape''s mage''s hand firmly clasped Fanlin''s neck just for one breath.


    "Ah..." Hermione screamed. She only saw the dust dissipate, and then Professor Snape captured van Lin, who had been so powerful.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill him, my purpose is only Sirius..." Snapton was stunned, and his head was sweating. If his mage''s hand was slowing down a little earlier, the captured people would have to change their identities.


    "And, Miss Granger, I advise you not to do anything stupid, or I don''t mind giving you the same treatment as this little devil."


    Snape turned to look at lupin and Sirius, who were firmly bound by him,


    Fanlin had completely lost the ability to resist. After playing for such a long time, van Lin''s magic power should be consumed because of opening the secret arts. Even if Snape didn''t control van Lin and could not take a few breaths, van Lin would have to because of the lack of magic Give up resistance.


    "Finally..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 260

    "What happened at last?" Snape asked with a gloomy face. All the people were silent at the moment when van Lin''s throat was held by Snape with the master''s hand.


    Among the people present, Ron is helping Snape, and Sirius and Professor Lupin are completely controlled by Snape, and they have no ability to resist.


    Of the remaining three people, Hermione is obviously unable to fight Snape. Even Ron, in actual combat, Hermione has a great chance of failure, and Fanlin seems to have lost the ability to resist at this time. Harry is obviously the only one who still has fighting power. However, Harry never said to help anyone from the beginning to the end.


    "Unfortunately, it seems that you are not good enough to carry out your own ideas..." "It''s a lesson, too. The right to speak is always in the hands of the winners, and I think you should understand," snape said


    "Very Very vivid Teacher I I think I will keep your teachings in mind. " Fanlin said with difficulty. The locked hand of the mage made it difficult for him to breathe.


    "Good..." Snape''s mouth curled, and he seemed to be laughing, but more of a mockery.


    Snape looked around coldly. Ron shrank his body a little timidly. He was afraid of Snape.


    "Good..." When Snape saw Ron''s reaction, there was a vague sense of satisfaction, but there was also a trace of disgust.


    "If you two want to have a try, I don''t mind petrifying you here. It''s safe here. No one will come. Hogmaud''s scream shack. I think you can enjoy the night here."


    Harry and Hermione did not speak. Hermione looked at Snape fiercely. The girl hated Snape even more. And Harry. Harry''s been lowering his head. He doesn''t know what he''s thinking.


    Seeing that the two men did not speak, Snape was a little disappointed and shook his head slightly. However, he did not intend to say anything. He was a winner. Now, he was going to execute Sirius. He had always wanted to do so, and even said that no one could stop him at this time.


    Fanlin''s mouth is a bit bitter, originally is a safe thing, but from the beginning there was a mistake.


    First, Ron is captured by Sirius and enters the scream shed. These are the situations that van Lin had planned in advance, and even, even Harry''s reaction, van reen also guessed and counted in it.


    However, to van Lin''s disappointment, Sirius was so weak that he was subdued by Harry and Ron. Harry almost sent Sirius to see Merlin, which delayed the matter for a long time.


    Only when they arrive, Sirius is out of life crisis.


    And then there was Professor Lupin, who knew that lupin would be involved in the verdict, for Peter Pettigrew or Sirius Black.


    No matter which aspect of the verdict, Lupin had enough reasons to attend in person. He was the party at that time, a good friend of Harry''s father, and Sirius''s close friend. Even Peter Pedro was his friend.


    Of course, Lupin will come to such a party at this time. However, the worst thing is that Professor Lupin''s arrival is not just a person. He is followed by Professor Snape. Obviously, everyone here does not welcome Professor Snape''s sudden visit, except Ron or his mouse, Peter Pettigrew.


    Obviously, if Professor Snape insists on killing Sirius, the final result will be Peter Pedro''s victory, and Ron will lose his mouse forever.


    If a man has been hiding for 12 years, and then he has witnessed the death of his pursuers in front of him, who will continue to hide and live in the dark, and then listen to a boring little boy''s mind.


    It''s impossible. No one will do it. You don''t have to be afraid. Of course, you have to live in the sunshine. What''s more, Peter Pedro has a lot of honors to squander.


    Van Lin''s face became more gray at the thought of this, and his eyes could not help looking at Ron''s bulging chest pocket, where Peter Pettigrew had stopped.


    "That''s good!" Snape said that with a wave of his arm, the mage''s hand, which had held van Lin''s neck tightly, was released.


    In his opinion, Fanlin has lost its combat effectiveness, and he knows it very well. Whether it is magic or actual combat skills, he has taught them by himself.


    Throughout the night, the only thing that surprised Snape was the progress that Vaseline had made in spell manipulation, as well as a bunch of spells and combinations that only he could apply.


    However, all this has not reached the point beyond Snape''s control, so, as expected, Snape won the final victory, which in his view is not a matter of suspense, it only depends on how much magic he has to pay and the time.


    "Now, it''s your turn Sirius Black There was a lot of anger and hatred in Snape''s voice. He hated Sirius as much as he hated Harry''s father"Ha ha..." Sirius''s mouth reluctantly moved two times.


    Because of the outbreak of fighting, the already dilapidated scream shacks have become riddled with holes. If you fight for a while, maybe hogmaud''s scream shacks will no longer exist.


    "What are you laughing at?" Snape asked, Sirius''s smile made him feel very uncomfortable, like eating a slug.


    "Of course I''m laughing at you..." Sirius said, his face looked a little gray, he seemed a little desperate, from the moment he was captured, from the beginning of van Lin was completely defeated by Snape, his face showed a kind of crazy expression.


    He knew his fate, and Snape would not give him any chance, just as he would not give Peter any chance.


    Facing him, there are only two options. The first is to be killed by Snape with the Avada curse, and the second is to be sent to the Ministry of magic by Snape, and continue to be imprisoned in aunt Kapo, and then executed.


    And the executors, no accident, are the damned monsters, the Dementors hidden under the cloak of darkness, who fill the monsters'' endless desire with their souls.


    Sirius would rather die under the curse than the second.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 261

    "Listen to me, Severus, Sirius is not what you think, betrayal..."


    "Lu Ping..." Snape called. He looked at the two men with a gloomy look. "Do you think Sirius will survive?"


    "You have to say something..." Lupin looked at Sirius a little discontented. He was caught by Severus, which was a matter of no importance to him. He was still a professor of Hogwarts. Even if Severus accused him of colluding with Sirius, there was no use in him. He had a way to get away from Sirius. Van Lin and others could not watch him get hold of Azkaban.


    However, Sirius is different. He himself escaped from Azkaban. If he is caught again, the Ministry of magic is likely to directly kill him. They will not let a person who has provoked the majesty of the Ministry of magic and the legend of Azkaban still live in this world.


    Azkaban is considered by the Ministry of magic to be the most heavily defended place, but Sirius successfully bypassed the Dementors. There is no place for the Ministry of magic to detain him. Execution is the only choice.


    "What do I say? You want me to plead with this man? This big eagle nose? " Sirius said he had an unhealthy flush on his face, because Snape pinched Sirius''s neck with his mage''s hand.


    "Still Speak ill of Yes, stupid scum Snape said, his face full of regret.


    "I feel sad for Dumbledore Oh, by the way, and the more stupid Potter. I wonder what they would think if they saw you lying on the ground like a real old dog? "


    Snape''s venomous tongue didn''t mean his saliva. He didn''t care what other people thought of him. He just wanted to crack Sirius down and kill him.


    That''s why Snape would talk to potter. However, Harry, who was silent, raised his head at the first time when he heard Snape insult his father.


    "They''re dead, but Snape didn''t let them go..."


    Harry thought, and there was a light in his eyes called resentment, and he thought of Vaseline''s words, "help me, Harry!"


    That''s what Van Lin said, and now


    "West Severus, you''re still like that Smelly and hard, just It''s like in the toilet Like stone, I think You should sharpen your Big nose, maybe this This will make it It''s sharper. "


    Sirius smile, his mouth again spilled blood, a bloody smell in the mouth of Sirius burst out, because of Snape''s magic, Sirius red face frightening.


    "I hope you can say that when you''re facing a Dementor kiss." Snape gave a cold smile. He didn''t intend to kill him himself.


    Snape is good at that spell, the black magic, but He didn''t want to use it. He felt that dying immediately was a kind of forgiveness to Sirius, and his soul would never be born. Snape was more willing to give Sirius the soul to Dementors, so that even after death, Sirius would suffer endless torture.


    "You are just like those scum. You will never understand the true meaning of bravery. Of course Lily will not..."


    "Shut up Snape was so angry that he shook Sirius with his wand hand. A magic whip was drawn on Sirius'' thin body. A bloody whip appeared in front of van Lin, which was so dazzling.


    "Teacher..."


    "Severus!"


    Van Lin and Lupin''s voice sounded at the same time, but this did not stop Snape. Van Lin leaned weakly against Hermione''s arms. He had no way but to restore his magic.


    "Severus, listen to me, Sirius is not..."


    "Don''t Don''t ask for He... " Sirius struggled to say, "I I want to Look, this eagle Eagle hook nose Can''t Kill Kill me... "


    Then there was Sirius'' heavy gasps, and everyone''s eyes were on Sirius, Ron, van Lin, Lupin, Snape and Hermione. Maybe Peter was laughing now, and he was going to succeed.


    Harry, on the other hand, glanced at Sirius in a hurry. He didn''t understand what kind of grudges Sirius and Snape had, and why lily, his mother''s name appeared in their conversation.


    However, Harry did not continue to explore, he still had things to solve, such as van Lin''s request for his help, and Professor Lupin said that he would regret not listening. More importantly, he did not allow Snape to insult his father.


    "Of course I won''t kill you myself..." After Snape vented his anger, he seemed to have calmed down. "I''m going to give you to the Dementors, and let your soul become the nourishment of this filthy creature..."


    "You You won''t It''s a success... " Sirius laughs. He looks a little crazy. "Severus, from From the beginning, you are a A loser So, you... ""Take it and see who the real loser is. I hope your words can move these Dementors." Snape said, and with a magic stroke, he grabbed Sirius from the ground.


    "And you, Lupin, maybe Dementors would like to kiss you..."


    Just now, all the people in the room, just like Snape, have no strength to go out to the inside


    "Get out of the way, Potter!" Snape said darkly, "while I''m in a good mood, you''d better go back and stay with your stupid friends. You''ve got enough trouble today. As I said before, if it hadn''t been for tonight, I would have... "


    "You can''t do this to Professor Lu Ping..." Harry said angrily, "Professor Lupin has a hundred chances to kill me this year," Harry said. "I''ve been alone with him many times, learning from him how to resist Dementors. If he was with the Blakes, why didn''t he end up with me then? "


    "Don''t ask me about the werewolf mentality." Snape said in a sharp voice, "get out of the way, Potter."


    "Poor of you Harry yelled, "it''s just that you don''t even listen to them because they made fun of you when you were a student."


    "Shut up! Don''t talk to me like that Snape screamed, looking even crazier. "Like father, like son. baud! I just saved your life. You should kneel down and thank me! If he killed you, you deserve it! You''re going to die like your father, too arrogant to believe that you''ve looked at Blake - now, get out of the way, or I''ll force you to get out of the way. Get out of the way, Potter In a moment, Harry made up his mind. He chose to believe in Van Lin, as he had done several times before, and Professor Lupin. Even though he still wanted to kill Sirius, he still chose to trust his friends.


    Before Snape could make a step towards him, Harry had already raised his wand.


    "EXPELLIARMUS (except your weapon)!"


    He exclaimed But he wasn''t the only one calling that. An explosion made the door shake at the hinge. The magic power of Harry''s magic spell was extraordinary, just like that of Vaseline. Although it was not as powerful as that of Vaseline, its power could not be underestimated


    Such a magic spell will be unprepared on Snape''s body, Snape how can not think that Harry Potter would actually start on him, he is helping Harry to solve his father''s enemy, he just wanted to push Harry away with his hand, but it was Harry''s disarming curse to greet him.


    Because of his body''s relaxation, he had no time to react. Snape got up unprepared. He bumped into the wall, then slid onto the floor, exuding a wisp of blood from under his hair. He was knocked unconscious.


    And Hermione. Hermione wanted to disarm Snape at the same time. Harry saw Snape''s wand jump out of his hand in an instant, and then fell down the floor along the hole in the floor.


    "You shouldn''t do that," Black said, looking at Harry. "You should let me deal with him..."


    Harry ignored him. He couldn''t believe Sirius, but he didn''t stop.


    "Finiteincaratem!"


    In a moment, Snape''s magic bond was lifted. In fact, the magic that lost the master''s will was very easy to deal with.


    Professor Lu Ping stretched out his limbs and stroked the marks made by the belt on his arms.


    "Thank you, Harry." He said.


    "I haven''t said I believe you." Harry replied.


    "Then it''s time for us to give you some evidence," Black said. "You, boy, give me Peter. Now. "


    "Don''t touch it." Ron said excitedly, his voice trembled, which meant that he was struggling in the end. What Van Lin noticed was that Ron''s eyes were constantly changing different looks, sometimes familiar, but sometimes


    "Are you going to say that you escaped from Azkaban just to fight the speck? I mean... " Ron looks at Harry. He wants Harry''s support.


    But Harry said nothing, Ron seemed to be a little disappointed, this mood in the two different eyes is very consistent.


    "I can''t do this..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 262

    "You can''t do that?" Harry exclaimed, for Ron''s non cooperation, Harry is obviously not acceptable, for this he even took the initiative to attack Snape with a magic spell.


    "Why can''t you do this..." Harry asked angrily. He stepped forward slightly, as if to grab Ron''s collar, but Van Lin stopped him.


    "Why do you have to hold on to the spot..." Ron said, his eyes full of resentment.


    "You know, Sirius, that''s fair," lupin said, turning to black, frowning slightly. "How do you find out where he is?"


    Blake put a claw like hand into his robe and took out a crumpled piece of paper. He smoothed the paper and showed it to everyone.


    That''s a picture of the Ron family, which was published in the prophet''s Daily last summer, and Ron''s shoulder is spotted.


    "How did you get this newspaper?" Lupin asked Blake, surprised.


    "Fudge," said black, "he gave me this newspaper last year when he visited Azkaban. That''s Peter, on the front page of the newspaper On the boy''s shoulder I recognized him immediately How many times have I seen him deform? The caption under the photo says the boy will return to Hogwarts for school To where Harry is... "


    "My God," lupin said gently, looking at the specks, at the pictures in the newspaper, and then at the spots, "his front paws..."


    "His forepaw is missing a finger..." "It''s obvious, so..." Van Lin turned his eyes to Ron.


    "What else do you want to say?"


    "So what?" Said Ron regardless.


    "It''s missing a toe." Black said.


    "Of course," lupin whispered, "so simple So smart Did he break it himself


    "Just before he changed shape," Black said, "I forced him to run away, and he yelled all over the street. He said I had betrayed James and Lily. Then, before I could curse him, he blew up the whole street with his wand hidden behind him, killed everyone within twenty feet of him, and then fled to the gutter with the other mice... "


    "Do you hear me, Ron?" "The biggest piece of Peter''s remains that people have found is his finger," lupin said


    "Well, spot may have had a fight with another mouse or something else! It has been in our family for many years... "


    "Twelve years, isn''t it?" Lupin said, "you never thought how it could live so long?"


    "We We always take care of it! " Said Ron.


    "But it doesn''t look very good now, does it?" "I guess he''s been losing weight ever since he heard that Blake was on the run..."


    The more lupin said, Ron''s face became paler. Now Snape had fainted, and Harry, Harry, chose to believe in Vaseline.


    Thinking of this, Ron''s eyes become resentful. It''s Fanlin again. He has him everywhere. When he deals with Malfoy, he gets bonus points in all kinds of courses. On the contrary, Hermione Hermione has always been stuck together. Even his best friend Harry doesn''t trust him any more. He even asks himself to hand over the spot.


    Ron''s eyes, the color of resentment with the deepening of thought and continue to increase, he wants to use the magic wand to destroy van Lin, at least to defeat him, to prove that he is much better than van Lin.


    But, can you?


    Ron can''t help but ask, van Lin and Snape were able to fight for such a long time before they failed, but even Hermione himself was not sure to win, but


    But now van Lin seems to be a good chance to defeat him. His magic power is exhausted. This is fatal. The fight between Ron and Hermione is nothing at all. The confrontation between the disarming curse and the armor curse?


    Ron''s look at Van Lin''s eyes became dangerous. There was a voice in his heart that kept repeating all kinds of threats and Vicious?


    In a word, Ron thought that he became very disgusted with van Lin, really disgusted, just like he hated Malfoy. He wanted to attack him with a magic spell, and he might be able to release it, at least for now.


    However, van Lin did not pay attention to Ron''s gradually changing eyes. He was not sure whether Ron was controlled by Peter Pettigrew, but he had to convince Ron that, at least, he could not do anything to Ron. Ron was not wrong.


    "Yes, it is..." "A mouse that looks like Peter Pettigrew is missing a finger A mouse that has lived for 12 years, and then goes into aging at the first time Sirius escapes, and then a mouse that pretends to be dead and wants to hide is not like a normal house mouse, Ron


    Ron''s face became more pale. He was not as angry as usual, and his whole face became congested.


    "I know you want to use crook mountain as an excuse. In fact, there is nothing wrong with that poor cat, but you want to kill him. What''s wrong with you, Ron, this is not you we know you are!"He put his hand on Ron''s shoulder and looked into Ron''s eyes sincerely.


    Ron suddenly shivered. He seemed to be trying to say something, but when it came to his mouth, he couldn''t say it. It seemed that something completely contained his throat.


    The air seems to freeze in the conversation between them. Because of the spell of Fanlin, the originally cold night becomes more and more cold. A wolf howl comes from the forest far away. This is the time of night. Everything will be put into the arms of the night. When we wake up, it will be a new day or a new cycle.


    However, everything outside seemed to be isolated from the scream shed, and even the cold wind blowing through the worn-out walls and thinking of the whimper did not affect the silence among the people inside.


    Ron''s body was shaking all the time, perhaps because of the cold. Van Lin noticed that the blood color on Ron''s face had completely faded, just like Laura in the last semester.


    At that time, Laura was invaded by Voldemort, and then the magic of her body was madly absorbed. However, Peter Pettigrew obviously didn''t need to do this. He was a good wizard, and he didn''t need to absorb Ron''s magic.


    "Come on Get out of the way... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 263

    "Come on Get out of the way... "


    Ron''s voice seemed to be squeezed out of his throat. With his shaking body, the language became shivering.


    "What?" Van Lin wondered, he was still thinking about why Ron''s face had become the same as Laura''s, but he was really shocked by a sudden sentence.


    "Get out of the way, van Lin!"


    It was Professor Lupin''s voice, which seemed to be in line with Professor Lupin. Ron, who was still shaking, suddenly stopped. Then, Ron''s hand holding the wand was lifted up and aimed at Van Lin''s head.


    "Get out of the van Lin!" Hermione is almost roaring, this time Fanlin is finally sober up, Ron''s face is completely bloodless, of course, is not the dwarf Peter''s magic.


    There is another way to do this, that is to overdraw the magic to cast a more powerful spell, such as the Avada curse


    There was no time to think about it. Van Lin saw a pale green light on the tip of Ron''s wand. Of course, van Lin would not doubt the power of Ron''s magic spell. In Ron''s case, the Avada curse overdrawn a lot of things, which is not something that can be solved by first-class nasal blood flow.


    Just before the death spell came to his body, van reen launched the only spell he could do, the Animagus transfiguration.


    At the same time, van Lin''s body also became twisted. The green light penetrated the position of van Lin''s body at this moment, and then hit the wall behind him heavily.


    With a roar, countless magic collisions, and finally let the house in disrepair ushered in his biggest damage, the whole wall was accompanied by Ron''s curse collapsed.


    "Fanlin..." Hermione''s screams reverberate throughout the scream hut. The girl seems to be scared. Ron''s spell just now gives her a particularly evil and cold feeling, as if someone had been killed.


    Harry looked at Ron with shock on his face. He didn''t understand why Ron suddenly started to work on Fanlin. Harry was very familiar with the light. He had seen it many times in the same dark night, the dilapidated house and the bleak green light.


    Ron, he just wanted to Kill van Lin?


    Harry kept repeating these terrible thoughts in his mind. He felt that his mind was going to explode.


    From Professor Lupin''s warning, Harry felt something was wrong until Hermione''s scream rang out. He really understood what Ron wanted to do.


    But why did he do it?


    Harry''s mind was in a mess, but Sirius and lupin didn''t give Harry time to think.


    They were out of Snape''s control, and of course lupin took his wand back, and Sirius'' hand was raised.


    "EXPELLIARMUS (except your weapon)!"


    It was Professor Lupin''s magic spell. He knocked Ron out of the field. Of course, Ron''s wand fell into Lupin''s hands.


    Ron''s body collapsed almost at the same time as the wall. Harry saw Ron''s forehead hit the bed column, and a wisp of blood ran down Ron''s cheek. But Ron didn''t faint like Snape. He looked at the ceiling in despair. Tears and blood almost mixed together.


    However, Ron''s despair doesn''t mean that spots are the same. As soon as Ron falls, Peter, the dwarf star, rushes out of Ron''s chest pocket. He wants to escape from the chaos created by Ron.


    As long as you leave here, Peter has hope to live.


    Under the cover of the dust, Peter almost succeeded. He even crossed the foot of the girl named Hermione, which was very close to the door. As long as he rushed out, no one could stop him.


    Blake is so weak that he won''t catch up with him even if he turns into Animagus.


    However, just when he was about to succeed, a snow-white figure crossed his way.


    It was a ferret with soft hair and eyes of different colors, which made this ferret very smart when she suddenly visited.


    "Damn it, where are the ferrets?" Pettigrew cursed fiercely. In the ruins, he made an angry scream. At the beginning of entering Weasley''s house, many natural enemies would like to eat it, but these mediocre animals failed. They all died in Peter''s mouth, whether it was a cat or a weasel. What Peter sees in


    as like as two peas are not the same as those of his own.


    Peter can kill the ferret in one jump. He can bite the bloody ferret''s throat in one go.


    However, in fact, the play did not follow Peter Pettigrew''s pre-set performance.


    The silly ferret seemed to be waiting for him to come. In fact, Peter did the same.However, it wasn''t the ferret''s throat that met him. In Peter''s opinion, the ferret reacted surprisingly fast. Before he could knock down the ferret''s neck, he was pressed to the ground by the ferret''s palm from mid air.


    Peter squeaked, he wanted to please this damned ferret, but hesitated his Animagus limit, Peter as a human power can not fully play out. He can only reluctantly call on two, that is all.


    ¡­¡­


    "Don''t worry, Hermione..." Van Lin''s voice came from the door. He avoided Ron''s killing curse by using the character that Animagus could change his body shape, and then solved a big problem.


    "Fanlin?" Hermione exclaimed in surprise. She rubbed her eyes with her hand. She needed to make sure it was true. She saw the spell go through van Lin''s body.


    She was terrified. The power of the spell was so powerful that the whole wall was collapsed by the curse.


    Although it has not been confirmed, Hermione''s body still can''t help leaning over. The girl is still crying, which makes van Lin feel very flustered.


    "You, are you ok..." Fanlin said flustered, he stretched out his hand as if to use his fingers to pass away the girl''s tears, but the girl subconsciously avoided.


    Sirius wanted to make fun of the little ghost in front of him, but when he saw the mouse at the foot of Fanlin, he completely threw the idea aside.


    He''s not going to admit that he''s wrong, the mouse, Peter Pettigrew, the real traitor.


    "How are you, Fanlin?" Harry asked. He saw the spell, but Van Lin was still standing here.


    "Animagus..." "I dodged it with transfiguration," Van Lin said


    "Fortunately!" Harry patted himself on the chest in fear. "I didn''t expect Ron to..."


    Harry looked a little ugly and said why Ron knew the evil spell and could successfully cast it.


    "That''s not what Ron did!" "Ron seems to be under the control of Peter Pettigrew, and he reminded me before he cast the spell..."


    "Control it?" Lupin asked, "do you mean the soul snatching curse?"


    "Perhaps it''s best for him to tell you the answer himself, Professor Lupin. Please remove this mouse''s Animagus metamorphosis."


    Van Lin sneered twice, and with a kick of his foot, a dark brown mouse rose from the ground.


    "Of course..." Lupin said that, with the mottled flight, he prepared his wand.


    "Finiteincaratem!"


    The wand glowed blue and white; for a while, the spots were hanging in the air, and its small black body was writhing wildly Ron''s stiff head turned around, staring at the specks in the air The mouse fell and fell to the floor.


    Another flash, and then It''s like a quick view of the growth of trees. A head appeared on the ground; the limbs were stretched out; and a moment later, a man stood where the spot had been, wringing his hands in a cringe.


    The man was short, not much taller than Harry and Hermione. His thin, pale hair was a mess, and he had a large bald patch on his head. He looks like a fat man who has lost a lot of weight in a short time. His skin was dirty, almost mottled, and his pointed nose and watery eyes were characteristic of mice. He looked at everyone, breathless. Harry saw his eyes slip towards the door and quickly retracted.


    "Oh, Hello, Peter," lupin said cheerfully, as if mouse became an old classmate all the time around him. "Long time no see."


    "Little one Sirius Lu Lu Ping... " Dwarf Peter''s voice is also sharp. His eyes darted back to the door. "My friends My old friends... "


    Blake raised his wand arm, but lupin grabbed his wrist and gave him a warning look. Lupin then turned to Pettigrew, whose voice was relaxed and casual.


    "It seems that you have a good life, and the magic power has increased. If you observe the whole process from the perspective of others, there must be some bias. I think I should repeat it to you. After all, you just hid in Ron''s pocket. It''s a bit stuffy, and the hearing of mice may not be very good."


    "Lu Lu Ping I think it''s still not Yes, don''t worry about me. Maybe we can talk about the past in another place. How about going out? "


    Peter let out a timid laugh. He didn''t want to do it, so he looked very reluctant.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 264

    "You want to go out?" Lu Ping gently asked, "but I think it''s very nice here. I miss it very much, don''t I?"


    "Yes It''s very I miss... " Peter shivered and said that, as before, he did not dare to refute Lu Ping''s words.


    However, this does not mean that dwarf Peter will stay here so obediently. As long as he goes out, he will have a chance to escape. According to Severus, Lupin did not drink any magic medicine, which seems to be a good opportunity.


    Today is the full moon, as long as he leaves here, he has hope to escape.


    "Do you think so?" Lupin asked, "I thought you were afraid to see us."


    "No..." Peter said, "how How could I see you still Still alive, too late to be happy Oh Ha ha


    "I hope so," lupin nodded. "But Sirius missed you very much. He wanted everything you wanted..."


    Professor Lupin paused, and his face was still that kind of gentle smile. Peter saw lupin split his mouth and let out his bright teeth, which made him think of Lupin''s fangs after he became a werewolf


    "Want to Kill you Lupin deftly spit out these three words, which is Sirius has always been the wish, but this in Lupin''s mouth is so insignificant.


    However, there was no doubt that there was a thunder in Peter''s ear. He had thought of Sirius'' purpose for a long time, and he was always on guard against it. However, when lupin finally heard lupin say this for Sirius, his body was still shaking violently. He had only one thought, that is, to escape from here, for which he could pay anything, even the whole one Palm.


    Peter is like someone stepped on the tail, he wants to leave here, but Van Lin first step in the exit position, he uses the magic wand to force Peter back.


    Seeing Peter''s reaction, Lupin naturally confirmed his doubts in his heart. Of course, Peter had problems. However, he had to prove Sirius was innocent in front of Harry. Moreover, even van Lin did not fully believe in Sirius. His trust was obviously not enough to convince everyone, including the Ministry of magic.


    But Peter could not take other people''s thoughts into consideration at this time. He was frightened to hear those three words.


    "Lupin," panted Peter Pettigrew. Harry saw big beads of sweat coming in and out of Peter''s pale face. "You don''t believe him, do you At that time, he wanted to kill me, Lupin... "


    "We''ve heard," said lupin, in a very cold voice. "I want to clarify one or two small things with you, Peter, if you will..."


    "He''s here again to kill me!" Peter pointed at black and screamed. Harry saw that he was using his middle finger because his index finger was broken. "He killed Lily and James, and now he''s going to kill me You must help me, Lupin... "


    Fanlin felt bored. He wanted to be direct, vomit the truth or take the mind. All these things Dumbledore could do. For Peter Pettigrew, Fanlin couldn''t afford to torture him. The only thing he felt bad about was Ron, who had fallen to one side. He seemed to have fainted. Ron could not kill. That spell must be in front of him The man released.


    Hermione is holding on to van Lin''s arm tightly. Death or something makes the girl feel scared.


    Black''s unfathomable eyes were fixed on Peter Pettigrew, whose face was more like a skeleton than before.


    "No one wants to kill you until we figure out a few things." Lupin said coldly that he had to be patient. He wanted Harry to believe in Sirius.


    "Make things clear?" Shrieking, Peter Pettigrew, looking around again, noticing the wooden windows, and looking again at the only door, which had been blocked by the forest. "I know he''s after me! I know he came back to me! I''ve been waiting for this for twelve years! "


    "Did you know Sirius would escape from Azkaban?" Lu Ping frowned and said, "didn''t no one escape before?"


    "He has a law that the rest of us can only dream of!" "How else can he get out of there?" shrieked Peter Pettigrew? I guess the man who can''t even mention his name has taught him some tricks! "


    Blake suddenly began to laugh. A terrible, joyless laugh filled the room.


    "Voldemort, teach me the trick?" Pettigrew as if Blake had whipped him. "What? Afraid to hear the name of your old master Black said, "I don''t blame you, Peter. His men don''t like you very much, do they? "


    "I don''t know What are you talking about, Sirius... " Pettigrew faster, and now his face is covered with sweat.


    "You haven''t been avoiding me for 12 years." "You''ve been avoiding Voldemort''s former supporters," Blake said. I heard something in Azkaban. Peter They all think you''re dead, or you have to give them a statement I heard them scream in their dreams, saying all sorts of things. It sounds like they think cheaters have cheated them. Voldemort arrived at the Potters'' house according to your information Voldemort failed there. Not all of Voldemort''s supporters ended up in Azkaban, did they? There''s a lot more here, waiting for the moment, pretending that they''ve recognized their mistakes If they get wind of it. Knowing you''re still alive, Peter... ""I don''t know What are you talking about... " Pettigrew, the voice is sharper than ever. He wiped his face with his sleeve and looked up at lupin. "You can''t believe this. This madman, Lupin..."


    "Then I should believe you? I have to admit, Peter, I can''t understand why an innocent man would spend twelve years working as a mouse Lu Ping said blandly.


    "Innocent, but scared!" Pettigrew shrieked, "if Voldemort''s supporters are chasing me, it''s because I''ve sent one of their most capable men to Azkaban That spy, Sirius Black


    Black''s face twisted.


    "How dare you say that," he growled, sounding like a dog the size of a bear, which he had become. "Me, the spy of Voldemort? When do I sneak around around people who are stronger than me and have more influence than me? But you, Peter I don''t understand why I didn''t recognize you as the spy in the first place. You always like friends who are stronger than you so that they can take care of you, don''t you? It used to be us Lu Ping and I And Porter... "


    Peter Pettigrew his face again. His breath was almost out of breath.


    "Me. Spies You must be crazy Never I don''t understand how you said that... "


    "It''s only because of my advice that Lily and James let you be their secret." Said Blake, gnashing his teeth. Peter, dwarf, stepped back. "I thought it was the best plan It''s a clever plan Voldemort will surely come after me. He will never think that they will take advantage of such weak and stupid things as you You tell Voldemort that you can give the potters to him, and that moment must be the best of your poor life. "


    Peter Pettigrew distractedly; Harry''s words were "absurd" and "crazy," but he couldn''t help paying more attention to Pettigrew, whose face was as dead as dust, and whose eyes continued to slide towards the windows and doors.


    "But But... " Peter Pettigrew his eyes. He knew that as long as Harry believed in him, all this should be saved. Harry was the client, the son of Potter, and the one who defeated Voldemort.


    "I''ve been sleeping in Hogwarts'' dorm for three years," Pettigrew seems to have come up with a good idea. He puffed up his chest and turned a little red, but he had to be more confident.


    "If I had really worked for the mysterious man, Harry would have been poisoned. But Harry lived well. He didn''t get hurt because of me. I never hurt a hair of Harry! Why should I hurt him? "


    "I''ll tell you why," Black said, "because if you think it''s not good for you, you won''t do anything for anyone. Voldemort has been in hiding for 12 years. He is said to be half dead. You''re not going to kill just under Dumbledore''s nose for a wizard who has lost all his mana and is in bad health, will you? Before you go back to him, you have to make sure that he is the most powerful man in the circle, right? Why else did you find a magic family to live in? So you can hear new things from time to time, right, Peter? You want to know that if your old protector is strong again, it will be safe to go back to him... "


    "How could it be!" Peter seems to be very angry, "how could I possibly work for the mysterious man, you are the traitor, I am protecting Harry..."


    "Are you protecting Harry?" Fanlin said impatiently, "I''m sorry, when we were in grade one and grade two, we didn''t see your protection when facing Voldemort. Your master is Ron, but..."


    Vaseline pointed to Ron, who was lying on the ground. "Is this your protection? Soul snatching mantra? Let Ron pay a heavy price to use the Killing Curse


    "This It''s none of my business... " Peter murmured, but he opened his mouth, and he could not think of anything to refute. He''s done this several times.


    "Oh Cloth Mr. Black Sirius? " Said Harry uncertainly. He looked at Peter standing in front of him, then at Sirius, and finally he opened his mouth.


    Blake was really shocked when he heard the address. He looked at Harry as if he had forgotten that people would talk to him so politely, and it was the first time Harry had a quiet conversation with him, not to jump out to kill him.


    "If you don''t mind my asking, you How did you get out of Azkaban, or, how did you find me? "


    "Oh, Harry..." Gasping, Pettigrew, Pettigrew as he looked at Harry hopefully, "exactly! That''s what I want to ask... " But lupin looked at him and he was silent. Black frowned at Harry, but didn''t look angry. He seems to be thinking about how to answer.


    This is his godson. He has the responsibility and obligation to take over all of Harry''s affairs. Of course, he needs to obtain Harry''s trust and affirmation first. This is a very difficult problem. He is too lazy to come out, and Harry is still a little wavering."I don''t know how I did it," he said slowly. "I think the only reason I haven''t lost my mind is that I know I''m innocent. It wasn''t a pleasant thought, so the Dementors didn''t suck it out of my head So I can keep my head clear and know who I am Helps me save mana So if I can''t stand the situation around me, it''s too hard to bear I can deform in a cell Become a dog, Dementors can''t see, you know... " He spat. "They are aware of human feelings, and thus feel how to approach people They can judge - break my emotional comparison It''s not like human feelings. It''s not so complicated. I was like this when I was a dog But, of course, they think I''m losing my mind, like the rest of the people there, so they don''t worry. But I was weak, weak, and without the wand, I had no hope of driving them away from me "But. I saw Peter in the picture in the newspaper I learned he was at Hogwarts, with you If he gets a little information that the underworld is gathering strength. It''s perfect to start from there... "


    Peter Pettigrew his head, his mouth moving silently, but he kept staring at black as if hypnotized.


    "Once he''s sure he has allies, he''ll do it Give them the last person in the potters, you. If he hands you over to them, then who dares to say that he once betrayed Voldemort? He will return home full of honor... "


    "So you have to understand that I have to act. I am the only one who knows that Peter is still alive... "


    Harry remembered what Mr. Weasley told Mrs. Weasley: "the guard said he said in his sleep "He''s at Hogwarts."


    "It seems that someone has lit a fire in my head. Dementors can''t extinguish this fire It''s not a pleasant feeling This is a kind of persistence But it gave me the strength to clear my mind. So, one night, they opened my door to deliver food, and I, as a dog, slipped away from them It is difficult for them to feel the feelings of animals, because the feelings of animals are chaotic I was very thin, very thin Thin enough to slip out of the iron bars As a dog, I swim back to the Mainland I went north, and as a dog, I came to Hogwarts I''ve lived in the forbidden forest since I came to Hogwarts Of course, except when I go to the Quidditch game You fly as well as your father, Harry... "


    He looked at Harry, and Harry''s eyes did not turn away. "Believe me," Black said hoarsely, "believe me. I''ve never betrayed James and Lily. I would rather die than betray them. "


    Harry finally believed him. Whether it was Sirius''s energy against Dementors or the decision of Vaseline, Harry''s heart kept moving closer to Sirius. He had a lump in his throat and couldn''t speak. He just nodded.


    "No Peter Pettigrew on his knees, as if Harry had sentenced him to death with that nod. He came forward on his knees, hands folded, as if in prayer. "Sirius It''s me It''s Peter Your friend You will not... " Black raised his foot and Pettigrew.


    "You don''t have to touch it. My robe is dirty enough Black said. "Lupin!" Shrieking, Pettigrew to lupin, writhing in front of lupin. "You don''t believe that Didn''t Sirius tell you that their plans had changed


    "If he thought I was a spy, he wouldn''t tell me, Peter." Lupin said, "I think that''s why you didn''t tell me, did you. Sirius? " He asked Blake casually over Peter Pettigrew''s head.


    "Forgive me, Lupin." Black said.


    "It''s OK, Bigfoot, old friend." Lu Ping rolled up his sleeves. "On the contrary, I once thought you were a spy. I didn''t believe you completely until a few minutes ago, so you forgive me, OK?"


    "Of course." Blake said that there was a real smile on that thin face. It was no longer the gloomy face in the past. If Peter did not die, Sirius would never be able to smile sincerely.


    Sirius began to roll up his sleeves. "Shall we kill him together?"


    "Yes, I think so." Lupin said gloomily that for the traitors, there is only one result to greet them, that is, death.


    "You won''t. You won''t..." Said Pettigrew, panting. He crawls around Ron.


    "Ron I''m not always your good friend Good pets? You''re not going to let them kill me, are you You''re on my side, aren''t you? "


    "Get out of my way!" Van Lin reached out his hand. He used only a few magic powers to condense the simplest mage''s hand. He could not let Peter get close to Ron any more.


    "Leave him!" Harry also said angrily. Obviously, Ron''s miserable appearance was caused by the man in front of him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 265

    With a slight grip of his hand, van Lin was not able to control Peter Pettigrew, but it was easy to control Ron, and Ron''s body flew towards him.


    "Professor Lu Ping..." Van Lin called out, Lupin as a defense against the dark arts classroom, for this situation should have some urgent solutions.


    Lu Ping''s brows are slightly locked. The Weasleys are very loyal and upright people. They fought side by side in the order of the Phoenix. As a pure blood wizard family, all people''s wands are Unicorn tail hairs. Therefore, he did not believe that the youngest Weasley boy in front of him would attack his friend with such evil incantations. Even if he was jealous, he could not use the Killing Curse.


    "It''s a soul snatching curse!" Lupin said in a low voice. He sighed, obviously feeling sad about Ron''s experience.


    I don''t know how long Ron has been controlled by the soul snatching curse, and what is the degree of control of the curse. The damage to Ron''s soul can not be estimated at present.


    "Damn it!" Fanlin said fiercely that he didn''t find out at the beginning. Even if he was suspicious, he didn''t want to scare the snake


    "Soul snatching curse?" Harry exclaimed, "what about Ron now I mean... "


    "I''m sorry, Harry..." Lu Ping sighed, "I don''t know what''s going on in Weasley, but I think Dumbledore should have a way. He is the greatest White wizard... "


    Peter nodded to Harry''s eyes, which was a little angry.


    Peter also heard the conversation here. It is obvious that he has completely lost the opportunity to gain Harry''s trust. In fact, he has never been. From the moment he was forced out of the prototype, he was doomed to fail.


    "Oh No.... " Peter knelt on his knees, his whole body crawling down, his hands properly pleading.


    Peter Pettigrew on his knees, swayed forward and grabbed the edge of Hermione''s robe.


    "Good girl Smart girl You You won''t let them Help me... "


    Hermione pulled the robe out of the hand that Pettigrew was clinging to. He stepped back to the wall and looked scared. Peter Pettigrew uncontrollably on his knees and slowly turned his head to Harry. "Harry Harry You look like your father Just like him... "


    "How dare you speak to Harry?" How dare you face him? How dare you speak of James in front of him


    "Harry," said Peter Pettigrew, dragging his feet toward him with his hands outstretched, "Harry, James won''t let me be killed Harry will understand He will be merciful to me... " Black and lupin both went forward and grabbed Pettigrew by the shoulder. Throw him on the floor. He sat there, staring up at them.


    "You sold Lily and James to Voldemort," Blake said, shaking as well. "Do you deny that?"


    Peter Pettigrew. It was a terrible look; he looked like an oversized bald baby, shaking on the floor.


    "Sirius, Sirius, what can I do? The black devil You don''t know His weapons you can''t imagine I was scared, Sirius. I''ve never been as brave as you, Lupin, or James. I never did it on purpose The man who couldn''t even mention his name forced me to... "


    "Don''t lie!" Blake growled. "You''ve been sending information to him for a year before Lily and James died! You are his spy


    "He - he''s got in everywhere!" Pettigrew, panting, "what''s the good of rejecting him?"


    "What good is it to fight against the most evil devil of all time?" Black said, with a frightening fury on his face. "To save innocent lives, Peter!"


    "You don''t understand!" Peter Pettigrew, "he''ll kill me, Sirius!"


    "Then you are damned!" Roared Blake. "It''s better to die than to betray a friend, and we''ll do it for you!"


    Black and lupin stood side by side, lifting their wands.


    "You should understand," lupin said quietly, "if Voldemort did not kill you, we would kill you. Goodbye, Peter


    Hermione covered her face with her hands and turned to the wall.


    "No!" Harry yelled. He ran forward and stood in front of Peter Pettigrew, facing the two wands. "You can''t kill him," he said, gasping. "You can''t."


    Black and lupin were both shocked.


    "Harry, this gangster has made you lose your parents," Blake growled. "This dirty, servile fellow will not be moved to see you die. You heard what he just said. His own skin is more important than the life of your family. "


    "I understand," said Harry, panting, "we''ll take him to the castle. We give him to the Dementors. He can go to Azkaban Just don''t kill him. "


    "Harry!" Pettigrew, his arms reaching for Harry''s knees, "you - thank you It''s kind to me Thank you... ""Let go of me," said Harry spitefully, shaking off Pettigrew''s hand in disgust. He kicked him aside heavily. "I didn''t do it for you. In fact, I really want to kill you, whether it''s what you did to my parents, or you did to Ron I did it because I didn''t think my dad would want his best friend to kill people - especially people like you. "


    "You really can''t kill him..." Van Lim said he agreed with Harry that he had planned in the beginning that Peter the living dwarf would always be more useful than the dead mouse.


    Harry nodded to van Lin, and he was not surprised by Van Lin''s support. It was a tacit understanding between the two.


    "I don''t understand..." Sirius said angrily, "this kind of man living here is an insult to the wizard and the greatest satire to Hogwarts. He has done so much Why can''t you kill him! "


    "Calm down, black!" Lu Ping comforted, "I think that there must be some truth in Van Lin''s saying so. You know, I believe him very much, just like believing in Harry. We can catch Peter Pettigrew, and thank van Lin more..."


    "I know, I know..." Blake was upset. "But Ok Well, you say But if you can''t convince me, I still want to Although the decision is in Harry''s hands. "


    "Peter alive is better than a dead mouse..." Fanlin said that he kicked the trembling Peter in the middle with a vicious kick, "although I really want to erase him from the world with a magic spell..."


    Hearing this, Peter trembled even more. He continued to plead and prostrate himself in front of the crowd.


    "Please, me too I have to Don''t Don''t kill me... "


    "Damn it, shut up!" As soon as Sirius'' wand shook, a tongue - and throat - locking mantra broke into Peter''s body.


    "Thank you..." Van Lin said he wanted to do the same, but he didn''t have much magic.


    "Finally clean, now you can say, I still say that, if you don''t..."


    "It has something to do with you, Sirius." Van Lim suddenly said, which startled Sirius.


    "It''s about me?" Asked Sirius.


    "Yes You know what you got into Azkaban for. " "If Peter died here, what''s the difference between that and before?" Van leen said? If he dies, his honor will be completely settled. No one can deprive him of the honor of the Hogwarts warrior. Moreover, his first-class Merlin medal will lie in his empty tomb. Finally, Sirius, you will never be able to appear in front of people alive. If you do, you must be waiting for the magic wand and magic Auror of the Ministry, and Dementors... "


    Harry took a breath. If it was, it would be too bad for a long time. Dead Peter was useless at all.


    "Do you mean to ask him to help me clean up my grievances?" Sirius asked, he seems to be moving, but the chance to kill Peter himself is in front of him, which is obvious to his allure.


    "Yes, you know, the Ministry of magic won''t believe what we say, even if it''s with an adult wizard or even Peter''s body, anyway, they won''t withdraw the charges against you, because such a thing is a big scandal for the Ministry of magic. Think about it, you were put into Azkaban without trial..."


    No one moved or made a sound except Peter Pettigrew. Peter Pettigrew his chest and gasped. Black and lupin looked at each other. After a while, their wands were lowered.


    "Well But... " Sirius sighed and turned his head to Harry.


    "You''re the only one who has the right to make decisions, Harry," Black said, "but think about it Think about what he''s done... "


    "He can go to Azkaban," Harry added. "If anyone should go there, it''s him..."


    Pettigrew is still panting behind him.


    "Very well," lupin said. "Stand aside, Harry."


    Harry hesitated. "I''ll tie him up," lupin said, with no other meaning. I swear. " Harry got out of the way. This time it was Lupin''s wand that shot the tape. After a while, Peter Pettigrew was tied up, stuffed in his mouth and writhing on the floor. "But if you deform, Peter," Blake growled, pointing his wand at Pettigrew, "we''ll kill you. Do you agree, Harry? " Harry looked down at the poor thing on the floor and nodded so that Pettigrew could see it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 266

    "Then we''ll make a happy decision." Fanlin said that he was really relieved when he arrived here. Since they came out of the castle today, a string of Fanlin has been tight, which makes him feel very tired. When he really relaxed, van Lin''s body felt weak for a while.


    "I''ll do it." Said Hermione, holding van Lin''s body with her hand.


    "How do you feel?" Lu Ping gently said that as long as he didn''t become a werewolf, Professor Lupin was very gentle.


    "It''s nothing. It''s a little nervous. The consumption of magic is a little big. But... " Fan Lin Yang raised his magic design bracelet, "there is it in, and when it comes out of the secret path, it almost recovers."


    This is still given to him by Snape, but Snape is now knocked unconscious on the ground.


    "That''s good..." Lupin said that his mentality is also very relaxed, in about an hour, they will be able to return to Hogwarts, and then this represents the perfect end of the matter.


    "Ron, he..." Harry said that he was holding Ron with his hand. Ron had been knocked unconscious by Lupin''s hand. He could only lean on Harry''s body. The worst thing was that Ron had a problem with one of his legs, which seemed to be a fracture.


    "You know, I''m not as good at bone setting as Madame Pomfrey, so I think the best way is for us to strap up Weasley''s leg, then take him to the school hospital, and then ask Dumbledore to help him recover."


    Lu Ping said. He quickly went to Ron, bent down, touched Ron''s leg with his wand, and murmured, "ferula


    The bandage jumps onto Ron''s strip, bandaging the leg tightly and fixing it to the log. Harry helped Ron up carefully, and he tried to hold Ron all against him.


    "That''s fine." Lupin said that although Ron was under the control of the soul capture curse, Dumbledore must have a way. In those years, some people were controlled by Voldemort with the soul capture curse. This seems to be a good excuse. Many Death Eaters use this as an excuse to reduce their crimes.


    However, those who were really under control were all rescued by Dumbledore, so lupin was very relieved that the gap between Peter and Voldemort was not a little bit, and their strength was not comparable at all.


    "What about Professor Snape?" Hermione whispered, looking down at Snape''s prostrate body.


    "He''s no big deal." Lupin said, bending down and touching Snape''s pulse, "he''s just a little bit It''s just a thrill. He''s still in a coma. Oh Maybe the best way is to wake him up when we get to the castle safely. We can take him like this... "


    As he spoke, Lupin tapped with his wand, as if there were invisible ropes tied to Snape''s wrist, neck and knee, and he was pulled into a standing position, still hanging his head in an unpleasant way. Like a puppet in a strange shape. His feet were a few inches off the ground, and he was holding them soft.


    "Two of us should be tied to this thing," Black said, touching Peter Pettigrew with his big toe, "just in case."


    "I will." Lu Ping said. "Well, be safe, if he dares to make a move..."


    Peter trembled with fear. Lupin transformed a plank into a pair of heavy handcuffs by transfiguration. He put his left hand together with the right handcuffs of dwarf Peter.


    "It''s safe."


    "Let''s go," ventine muttered. "I think we need a good rest and give him to Dumbledore."


    "Good." They all felt a little tired, constantly injured, magic fighting, and spiritual relief. These are some tiring work.


    Van Lim was the first to go out. He was helped by Hermione and walked slowly downstairs. They needed to go through the secret passage to Hogwarts.


    Behind them are lupin, Peter Pettigrew, and of course, Professor Severus Snape, who is in a coma in mid air. Fanlin thinks that Professor Snape will be killed when he wakes up. He is considering whether to go out and hide


    It''s hard to get back into the tunnel. Lupin and Pettigrew had to walk on their side, and Luhu still pointed his wand at Pettigrew. Harry could see them huddling along the tunnel in a single line. Van Lin and Hermione are still in the lead. They don''t know what they are talking about, but most of them are asked by Hermione. Fanlin replied, they are always like this.


    Harry followed black, and Ron was in the middle of them. Unfortunately, Ron had fainted and they had to hold him.


    Black still let Snape float in front of them; Snape''s crooked head hit the low top of the tunnel from time to time. Harry felt that black was deliberately not going to stop him.


    "Do you know what that means?" Blake suddenly asked Harry, as they slowly advanced through the tunnel, "hand in Peter Pettigrew?"


    "You are free." Said Harry.


    "Yes..." Sirius said, "but I also - I don''t know if anyone told you - I''m your Godfather.""Yes, I know." Said Harry.


    "Harry, your parents appointed me your guardian." Blake said stiffly, "if they have any misfortune..."


    Harry waited for him to go on. Does Blake mean what he thinks in his mind? "Of course. If you would like to live with your aunt and uncle, I would understand Black said, "but To meet Think about it. Once my reputation is restored If you want one A different home... "


    Harry''s eyes suddenly lit up. He felt that his head was not enough. He always did. Hermione always asked him to read more books.


    "What - to live with you?" He said his head bumped into a protruding stone at the top of the tunnel. "Leave the Dursleys?"


    "Of course, I don''t think you will," Blake said quickly. "I understand. I just think I would..."


    "Are you crazy?" Harry said, his voice was hoarse, just like black''s. "Of course I want to leave the Dursleys! Do you have a house? When can I move in? "


    Black turned to look at him; Snape''s head was rubbing against the top of the camp tunnel, but black didn''t seem to care.


    "Will you?" He is the same. "Are you serious?"


    "Yes, I am serious!" Said Harry.


    For the first time, Blake''s thin face showed a real smile, which Harry had never seen before. The different effects of the smile were astonishing, as if a man ten years younger than him was beaming at him through the mask of hunger; for a moment, the man whose parents had laughed at Harry''s wedding could be recognized on his face.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 267

    They didn''t talk to each other until they got to the end of the tunnel. Hermione helped van Lin to go up first. They were in the front. Before Liu did not move, van Lin pressed his hand on the knot scar of Yun tree. This is a little secret Sirius told him. So lupin and Peter Pettigrew up without hearing any of the branches shaking wildly.


    Black takes care of Snape through the hole and lets it pass by for Harry and Ron. last. They all came out.


    Now it was dark on the ground, and the only light came from the light in the castle window in the distance. There was no difference between night and day for Fanlin, but it was too dark and too weak for the sky at Hogwarts.


    "Is it going to rain?" Fanlin said, just a gust of cold wind blowing, the girl''s body a little shaking, they wear some thin, for the night.


    "Maybe..." Hermione said, "but I''d like to get back to my bedroom, at least where it''s warmer, and crook hill, which has been caged all day."


    "Never mind. Ginny will take care of it." Fanlin said that Ginny is Ron''s sister, but she still firmly stands on Hermione''s side. He thinks Ron has gone too far in pet disputes, so she has a big fight with Hermione Ron.


    "I hope so, but it''s very good news for crook hill to be able to hang out in Gryffindor in all fairness."


    "But..." "Before we think about crook mountain, I think we should have a cup of hot coffee or hot chocolate, and I think it''s necessary to make the body feel better," Van Lin said


    "OK..." Hermione thought for a moment. "Hot coffee is OK. Now we are not suitable for coffee, but hot chocolate can be considered."


    "That''s settled. I can tell dobby when I go back. He''s in the house elf kitchen right now. It''s very convenient."


    "No..." Hermione refused, "it''s too late to be in trouble. Dobby has enough work. You can try it yourself. I can help you..."


    "But dobby..." Van Lin wanted to argue, but after seeing Hermione''s undoubted look in his eyes, he gave up the idea. "Well, let''s do it ourselves."


    Soon, all the people climbed out of the secret passage, mainly Professor Snape and Ron. The comatose two people always have a hard time doing such things.


    Pettigrew was still gasping and sometimes sobbing. There was a buzz in Harry''s head. He''s leaving the Dursleys. He''s going to live with his parents'' best friend, black He felt dizzy What will happen when he tells the Dursleys that he is going to live with the wanted men they see on TV! "Just take the wrong step, Peter." Lupin threatened in front that his wand was still pointing sideways at Peter Pettigrew''s chest.


    "It''s a nice day." After lupin threatened Peter, it was hard to breathe a sigh of relief. The castle was in front of them, as long as they passed through the lawn in front of them.


    "Yes, the weather is not bad, for you." Sirius said recklessly that all the people present know the identity of Professor Lu Ping, so we all know that Professor Lu Ping is more afraid of the starry sky and the full moon. When he was in school, Lupin''s astronomy was always very bad. Every time the moon was the biggest, he couldn''t wait for the observatory in Ravenclaw.


    "We''d better hurry." Van Lin frowned and said, he finally knew that he had less thought about what, when he left, he felt that something was missing..


    "Yes We''d better hurry up! " Hermione followed.


    "Good." Lu Ping nodded and agreed. He quickly took two steps, and all of them followed him.


    They passed the field in silence. The lights from the castle slowly lit up. Snape was still floating oddly in front of black, his chin hitting his chest. And then A cloud drifted away. A vague shadow suddenly appeared on the ground. The group was bathed in the moonlight.


    "Bad!" Fanlin said that he saw his own shadow, which means that the moon has been exposed, just a gloomy weather, but in a moment the clouds dispersed.


    The cold moonlight was all over Hogwarts, and the whole world seemed to be silver white again. However, no one felt how gentle the moonlight was. On the contrary, it seemed so cold at the moment.


    Lupin, Pettigrew and others suddenly stopped and collided with Snape. Black froze. He reached out his arm and motioned Harry not to go any further. Harry can see lupin in''s profile. He became stiff. Then his limbs began to shake.


    "Oh, my God," gasped Hermione, "he didn''t take wolfram tonight! He''s not safe! "


    "Get out of the way, Hermione!" Van Lin said rudely. He raised his wand again. He knew that things would not be so happy and smooth. From Snape''s arrival, he had such a thought."Run," Blake whispered. "Run! Now But Harry can''t run. Pettigrew is still handcuffed with lupin if He also wants a new family.


    Harry jumped forward, but black grabbed his chest and pushed him back. "Let me deal with it - run!"


    A terrible roar. Lupin''s head is lengthening. So was his body. His shoulders arched up. Hair came out of his face and hands, and it was clear that his hands were curling into claws.


    This is the first time that people have witnessed the transformation of a werewolf. His dark green eyes are cold. Professor Lu Ping''s teeth are exposed. His fangs are very long, much longer than all the wolf teeth that Fanlin has ever seen.


    Lupin''s body was not short and widened, and soon he grew as tall as Hagrid. His clothes were completely torn, and the gray white hair then reflected a metallic luster.


    Fanlin has no doubt about Professor Lupin''s defensive ability at the moment, as well as the unique talent of werewolf 8, that terrible healing ability.


    It is not unreasonable for werewolves and vampires to be in the same level of dark creatures. Vampires are blood and dark magic. After the transformation, werewolves lose the ability of magic and are replaced by the terrifying melee ability.


    Now, no matter what kind of dark creatures they can deal with.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 268

    The transformation continues.


    After a few more breaths, Professor Lupin completed his transformation without reservation. The loss of the suppression of Stellera made Lupin''s transformation more pure. Whether physical or mental, Professor Snape taught the course of wolf man in the defense of the dark arts course was not unreasonable.


    According to the legend in Muggle mythology, in ancient Europe, plague broke out in the mainland, and people died one after another. A young man named kovinus in the village saw such a tragedy. In order to survive and get rid of the plague, he studied the origin of life and got enlightenment. Later, he was the only one who survived. There are three descendants of kovinus. Unfortunately, one of the three was bitten by a bat infected with the virus, and the other was bitten by a wolf infected with the virus. Only one survived as a human form. His two brothers became the ancestor of the vampire and the ancestor of the werewolf because of the virus.


    Of course, this is only the records of Muggles. As for the ancestors of werewolves, in fact, the magic circle has carried out a lot of research on this matter. However, due to the loss of sense of werewolves, they only rely on instinct, which leads to the lack of inheritance.


    This is also the reason why the powerful werewolves finally declined. They did not inherit as rigorously as vampires. At least the vampires knew that their ancestors were Cain, but the ancestors of werewolves became controversial. Among them, Mutu, the most famous werewolf, was rumored to be the first werewolf, as well as the demon Wolf fenril. The werewolf family in Siberia believed their blood The pulse comes from the wolf fenrier.


    However, compared with the mythical monsters, the existence of werewolves is obviously weakened. They can transform only when the moon is full, and they have completely lost the ability of magic. Whether in form or ability, they are far different from the legendary undead wolf, which is a dark demon that the gods fear.


    However, it is obviously impossible for Professor Lu Ping to reach the legendary level of terror, otherwise the existence of the werewolf will not be so embarrassed. Even from Professor Lupin''s incarnation of the werewolf, the threat is far less than one hundred thousandth of the monster in Fanlin''s mind.


    However, it is also a fatal existence for them now. Van Lin has not recovered much magic power, Sirius''s injury is not good, and Professor Snape is dizzy


    Finally, Professor Lu Ping''s body stopped expanding, and he became as tall as Hagrid. However, it seemed that the reason was that his body could not stand upright like a human being.


    He is more like a big upright dog, not as strong as the legendary werewolf. Of course, this is relatively speaking. After all, Professor Lu Ping''s prototype is a relatively thin one.


    All of them were frightened by Professor Lu Ping''s sudden transformation. Except Sirius and van Lin, they did not have any other actions.


    Everyone looked at lupin, as if they were stupefied by the Werewolf in front of him. Even Peter forgot to run away. The handcuffs on Professor Lupin''s arm had been broken by his swollen body.


    "Wait Wait a minute... " Hermione said she took two tentative steps in Professor Lupin''s direction.


    "Don''t Hermione... " Fanlin said, but the girl indicated that Fanlin should not be nervous.


    "Maybe chamaejasme has some effect, some subconscious effect. After all, Professor Lu Ping has been drinking this medicine You see, he didn''t attack us. "


    Hermione said, the girl seems to give people confidence, but also to give their own confidence, she has two steps forward, she is not far from the middle of the werewolf.


    Professor Lu Ping lowered his head and made a whimper similar to that of a dog in his mouth, which was quite inconsistent with his body. However, it did not bring any sense of security to van Lin, and there was no difference between a werewolf and a wild animal who had lost the poison.


    Lupin is not a werewolf who can control the transformation independently. Even if he is a higher class werewolf, it is unknown how much intelligence he can keep under the full moon.


    However, Hermione still did not give up her idea. The girl seemed to want to touch Professor Lupin''s head with her hand. She held out her hand carefully and kept repeating Professor Lupin''s name in her mouth.


    "Professor Professor Lu Ping Do you remember us, your students, your friends This is Hogwarts... "


    However, before Hermione finished her words, the sudden roar made her face white.


    Lupin finally had no instinct to suppress his werewolf. Originally, he was harmless to humans and animals. He showed his fangs before Hermione approached him.


    "Get out of here, Hermione..." Van Lin quickly ran forward two steps, and he pulled Hermione back. However, Lupin the werewolf did not let go of the prey that was sent to his mouth. He roared, and his sharp fangs were covered with mucus, just like those with drooling teeth. However, if the teeth were here, Lupin would be scared to urinate by lupin the werewolf.


    Just as van Lin and Hermione are about to close their eyes, a dog barks from behind the werewolf.


    That''s Sirius'' Animagus. In his heyday, Sirius turned into a black dog as big as a black bear, but now he is no different from those domestic black dogs.However, this does not affect Sirius'' courage to fight lupin.


    In the dog''s barking, Sirius disappeared from Harry''s side, and he was not a strong body that drew a curve in the night.


    Sirius'' action was very fast. When Harrigan had not been able to respond, Sirius had already rushed over. Of course, Harry''s reaction was far from that of Professor Lupin who became a werewolf.


    In the moment that Sirius was approaching, the arm that was intended to attack Hermione was protected in his chest with the rotation of his body. Sirius fell on Lupin''s body. His mouth was heavily bitten on Luping''s arm, just like a Muggle world training military dog, but it was not the kind of training with protective equipment.


    Scarlet blood fell on the lawn in front of Hogwarts castle, while Professor Lupin''s painful howl was accompanied by the drop of blood.


    The pain greatly stimulated Professor Lupin''s confused nerves. In the eyes of werewolves, Sirius was a black dog kept by human beings. However, the damned black dog bit him, which was obviously a provocation to him.


    Of course, Lupin, the werewolf, gave up the little human girl. In his mind, he just wanted to tear the damn black dog into pieces and eat it was a good choice.


    Lupin, the wolf, roared angrily, and his other arm waved to Sirius'' thin body without hesitation.


    "Flash, Sirius..." " Harry cried out in a hurry, but his voice was perfectly suppressed by Professor Lupin''s roar.


    Sirius bit too deep, he was not able to loose his mouth at all.


    With the sobbing of the black dog, the body of Sirius was thrown away. His figure appeared to be so thin. Obviously, the wolf man that Professor Luping incarnated brought a heavy blow to Sirius. Fan Lin saw that Sirius was unstable on the ground.


    "Come back, Sirius!" Harry cried out loud, and he didn''t look like he lost his godfather just after he got it.


    But Sirius didn''t pay attention to Harry''s shouting, he had to stand out, he could not let the children face a fierce werewolf, his pride did not allow him to hide behind a few children.


    The werewolf completely broke the shackles, and the dog grabbed the wolf''s neck and pulled it back, leaving van Lin and Hermione.


    The battle continues. Sirius and Professor Lupin are totally bitten together. It seems that Professor Lupin has not fully adapted to his changes, so the situation of Sirius is still better.


    However, this situation did not last long. Professor Lupin was very adaptable to the form of the werewolf. He took the peak only after two bites. He left Sirius aside, and he made angry roars, just like declaring his victory.


    All the people''s eyes were attracted by the two fighting, they played so fiercely.


    Peter, the dwarf, was completely lost by lupin because of the complete breakage of the handcuffs.


    He was as frightened as he climbed to the ground trembling.


    Van Lin''s eyes kept wandering among several people, Lupin, Sirius, and Professor Snape.


    The only thing that can get rid of the dilemma is that Professor Snape wakes up, but Harry''s coma spell has not been preserved at all. Now, Van Gogh can release only some elementary spells. It is obviously not his ability to release the coma spell.


    When van Lin looked at the dwarf Peter, he was startled. Peter, who had been crawling on the ground, did not know when to climb to Professor Lupin''s wand. One hand caught Lupin''s wand and stood up trembling.


    "Ah..." Hermione screamed, and the girl obviously saw it.


    "EXPELLIARMUS!"


    Fan Lin reached out, and he used a little magic power just gathered without hesitation, which made it bad for Peter to get the wand.


    But even if it were, it was just that way.


    It was too late for Harry to find it. Peter, a dwarf, was becoming smaller and smaller. He was a zookeeper. Annimagus, a mouse, was obviously not easy to detect.


    In a moment, Peter, the dwarf, disappeared completely in front of the crowd.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 269

    "Come back to me!" Cried Harry.


    But his words obviously won''t do anything to Peter Pettigrew. He''s not Voldemort. He doesn''t have the power that dwarfs Peter is afraid of.


    "Damn it!" Harry said fiercely that Pettigrew had disappeared completely. He had no idea where Peter had gone.


    Ron was already lying in the ground, beside him was the unconscious Professor Snape.


    The battle between the black dog and the werewolf continued, but Sirius''s body had already become scarred. Van Lin noticed that Sirius had three bloody wounds on his ribs, which lupin had left to black during an attack.


    A fight between friends?


    This is obviously beyond the scope of control. I really don''t know how Harry''s father used Animagus to suppress lupin. Maybe another stag will play a mysterious magic reaction?


    What we are showing now is not fighting at the same level.


    Fanlin is powerless to sit on the ground, holding a magic wand in his hand. It seems that he wants to help Sirius drive away Professor Lupin, who has become a werewolf. However, his body is empty, and his biggest insistence is that he does not faint.


    The same is true of Hermione and Harry. They hold their wands respectively, and they are constantly changing their positions with Professor Lupin.


    Sirius and Professor Lupin wrestled together, and they were not sure to knock down Professor Lupin on the premise of not injuring Sirius.


    What''s more, the magic defense ability of a werewolf can''t be hurt by any arming curse. Harry and Hermione don''t have such a lot of magic power. The most common magic spell power is not enough to break through the surface defense of the werewolf, even if the werewolf incarnated by Professor Lu Ping seems to have some malnutrition.


    When Professor Lu Ping''s incarnation of the werewolf once again sent Sirius out, he jumped to the top of the hillside. His whole figure was exposed to the moonlight. He howled at the moon, just like a real wolf.


    This is a way to call his companions. The communication between werewolves depends on such primitive howling. Of course, this is also the oath of victory. In Lupin''s opinion, a few small insects in front of him are already prey in his mouth.


    "Watch out, Harry!"


    Fanlin saw Harry did not give up his mind to attack lupin, who was still roaring with the coma curse, which was undoubtedly a provocation to the werewolf.


    The howling of the werewolf was like being stuck in his throat. His head turned around, and his dark green eyes exuded a bloodthirsty light. He was about to start killing. His interesting prey successfully aroused the wolf man''s anger.


    Van Lim saw Lupin''s hind legs bow slightly, and then, as if he were flying, his whole body began to magnify in Harry''s eyes.


    For a moment, the barking of dogs, the roar and the scream of fear were all in one.


    Harry''s pupils were shrinking. He felt like he was dying, in the hands of a werewolf, in the mouth of his father''s friend.


    Harry just felt a little dark in front of him. He closed his eyes. He didn''t have time to dodge.


    Then, he felt a huge force to the ground, but the pain of tearing did not come to him as scheduled.


    "Professor Snape..."


    It was van Lim''s voice. He called to Professor Snape, but Professor Snape was in a coma, which was the result of his coma curse.


    "Potter, go behind me!" Professor Snape''s voice was quick, but it was in Harry''s ear.


    "Professor Snape..." Harry answered quickly.


    Although van Lim is very strange why Snape asked for the control of the coma curse, it is undoubtedly a very good thing for Professor Snape to wake up.


    Lupin, the werewolf, seems to be very angry at his failure to attack him. He is now roaring at several people and is eager to eat all of them in one bite.


    However, Snape obviously did not intend to give lupin any chance. With a flick of his hand, the wand originally belonged to him was returned to his hands.


    "Don''t Don''t hurt him... " Hermione begged, and she took Snape''s arm with one hand. "It''s Professor Lupin, but I forgot to take Stellera. Please Don''t kill him. "


    "Let go..." Snape called out that he had intended to give this damned werewolf a divine front without shadow or something, but Hermione''s obstruction made him unable to cast the spell safely.


    Lupin, the werewolf, obviously doesn''t care about these human disputes. He just wants to kill these damned bugs quickly.


    He wasn''t yelling, as he had just been, and he was all over Snape''s direction, and he knew who was the biggest threat to him among all the people present.


    Just when Snape is going to take the risk of taking the two men to use the phantom to avoid Lupin''s attack.


    A figure that makes him feel extremely disgusted actually bumps Lupin''s body from the side to fly out.That''s the black dog incarnated by Sirius Black. He was beaten by lupin just now and flew far away. He just came back. He wanted to protect Harry and even Snape. Even though he hated the latter, Lupin was his friend. He couldn''t let lupin do anything wrong.


    However, Professor Lupin, who lost his mind, didn''t think so. When he fell down, he put out his paw and grabbed Sirius by the hind leg, which made the two of them tumble to the ground together.


    He was so angry that the damned black dog repeatedly attacked him and bit his arm with his mouth.


    Lupin struggled to get up from the ground. He held Sirius high above his head, as if he wanted to tear up the black dog.


    "Professor Snape Stop him Harry called, he does not doubt Lupin''s aggressiveness at all. He just wants Sirius to live safely.


    However, Snape did not intend to make a move. He coldly looked at the two wild animals fighting together. He stopped Harry with one hand.


    "Don''t go there, Potter Stay behind me... "


    Sirius is constantly struggling, his body is almost torn in two by lupin, his mouth disorderly bite, seems to want to break free of the werewolf''s arm.


    Perhaps it was Sirius'' physical toughness that allowed Sirius enough time to fight back, and his paws swung heavily on Lupin''s eyes.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 270

    ¡­¡­


    "Sirius..." Harry yelled, struggling to free himself from Snape''s arm.


    "Don''t go there, Potter!" Said Snape, who didn''t mean to get out of the way.


    While they were arguing, Sirius, who had been held up in the sky, made bursts of sobs. He slapped Lupin''s head with his paws. However, this was not of much use. Lupin did not intend to let go.


    All of a sudden, from the forbidden forest, there was a howl of wolf, as if a werewolf was responding to Lupin''s call.


    The mood of the people fell to the bottom. If there was another werewolf at this time, even Professor Snape would take them away. He could not fight two werewolves at the same time and protect the children.


    Professor Lu Ping seemed to be very confused. His action stopped, which made everyone''s heart hanging.


    Lupin, a werewolf, seems to be hesitating. His head is constantly wandering between the Forbidden Forest and the public. Snape aims at lupin with his wand. If lupin rushes over, he doesn''t mind killing him with a magic spell.


    Finally, the werewolf seems to have decided something. Instead of tearing Sirius apart, he grabs Sirius with one hand, just like throwing a rag doll, and throws Sirius to one end of the hillside. Then he lands on all fours and starts to run in the direction of the forbidden forest.


    "Sirius..." Harry yelled, but hesitated about Snape''s existence. Sirius didn''t mean to come over. Harry saw Sirius return to his original appearance. His hand was protected under his arm, and he hurried to the forbidden forest. His steps were a little faltering. It seemed that the fight just now had done him great harm.


    Vaseline looked back at Snape. He was not sure whether Professor Snape was going to chase Sirius and kill Sirius. However, a chill came, but he could not help but let van Lin shiver.


    Fanlin can''t help looking at the sky, the original dissipated cloud returned to the sky above them, but this time the cloud is moving, and their speed is very fast.


    In the moonlight, a large black or gray pile is moving towards the forbidden forest, which seems to be Dementors. They found Sirius. They''re after him.


    Van Lin''s heart had a very bad idea, he just wanted to stop Harry, but in a flash, Harry completely broke free, Snape''s arm, he called Sirius''s name and ran after him.


    "Sirius..." Harry''s voice was a little urgent. In his opinion, Sirius was in a bad state. The place he covered with his hand was the harm that Professor Lupin incarnated as a werewolf.


    Harry was a little anxious. He glared into the darkness. He couldn''t make up his mind for a while, but at present they couldn''t do anything for Ron, and Peter ran away. Professor Lupin listened to his companion''s call. What''s worse now is Sirius, who is seriously injured. From the sound of his voice, black is in trouble Harry ran away.


    Van Lin followed closely, and he wanted to remind Harry to look up at the sky, but his body was so weak that he couldn''t keep up with Harry''s speed. Hermione and Ron were stopped by Professor Snape, which was the only thing that made van Lin feel happy.


    The barking seemed to come from the other side of the lake. They ran as fast as they could. Harry ran as hard as he could, feeling cold, but he didn''t think about what it meant - the howling stopped suddenly.


    They come out from behind the trees, and this lakeshore in the forbidden forest is usually full of magical creatures, which is the best water source, and in the range of Hogwarts, they don''t have to worry about any creatures that are too powerful to attack when they drink water.


    However, there are no animals on the lakeshore today, perhaps because it is too late. Or when there are no animals, all these are not in Harry''s consideration, because the shadow of the lake makes Harry throw all his spirit on it.


    "Sirius!" Harry yelled. He didn''t dare to stop. He ran straight at Sirius.


    Sirius lay beside the lake. His face was blue and white, and his blood was still flowing slowly along the wound under his armpit, which made Harry feel very flustered.


    All of a sudden, he thought of the magic spell Professor Lupin used. He also read it in his book, the bandage curse in the book about magical animals recommended by Fanlin.


    Harry felt up and down his body with his hands. He was in a bit of a hurry. His wand was in the pocket of his clothes. He quickly pulled out the magic spell.


    ¡°F¡­¡­ Ferula! "


    A small bandage appeared from the tip of his wand, but before the bandage touched Sirius'' body, it broke into pieces in mid air.


    "Damn it..." Harry cursed what he had been throwing away at his wand, hoping that it would make his wand more awesome, but that was no use.


    The bandages continued to appear, and then continued to fly, and soon the ground in front of Harry was covered with white bandage fragments."Ferula!"


    Finally, Harry after repeated attempts, his wand emitting a strong light, he paid a considerable part of the magic, his wand barely out of a piece of rich bandage, at least this time did not turn into pieces.


    Harry quickly controlled the hard-earned bandage around Sirius'' wound.


    However, the bandage did not adhere to how long, it was just wound up by Sirius wound blood dyed red.


    "Sirius..." Harry was a little flustered and called out Sirius'' name. He tried to cover Sirius'' bleeding wound with his hands.


    The red blood flowed into Harry''s palm through the bandage, which made Harry feel very flustered. It was the blood and wound that he had seen so much since he came to Hogwarts.


    His own, van Lin''s, Rocky''s, Ron''s, and now Sirius''s, Harry only felt a little tired, his body was a little chilly, his consciousness began to become blurred, he always felt that there was something passing in his body, he could not hear Sirius breathing, even his own voice.


    All of a sudden, Harry heard the faint voice of the magic spell, which he was very familiar with. It was the patron saint mantra, which he had studied with Professor Lu Ping.


    "Expectoparonum!"


    A silvery patron saint rushed past Harry. It was a ferret. Harry couldn''t remember whose patron saint it was.


    Then, the patron saint rushed over his head. He seemed to have hit something. Harry turned his head with a dull look in his eyes. He forgot to go in the direction of the patron saint.


    The next image is absolutely unforgettable for him. The silver light of the patron saint has completely dissipated in the air, and some scattered silver spots have fallen on Harry, which makes Harry feel better. Of course, this is just the warmth of his body.


    It''s getting colder and colder. What the patron saint has just hit is a creature in a grey robe. It''s Dementors!


    Harry''s pupil shrinks sharply, which is his fear. Although Professor Lupin helped him learn how to resist Dementors by using Bogart, when he really faced Dementors, Harry''s fear rose uncontrollably.


    In addition to the Dementor that Fanlin just used the guardian curse to fly, there are hundreds of Dementors circling in the sky. They are like a dark cloud, completely covering the three people below.


    They occupy the sky, where it seems to form a unique Dementor territory, cold breathing slowly freezing everything.


    The lake not far from Harry had been completely covered with ice, and the trees in the forbidden forest behind him had been frosted. In just a few breaths, the whole tree withered.


    "Harry, get up!" Exclaimed Fanlin, the patron saint mantra he had just released had completely disappeared.


    "With your wand Harry He ran over, and Harry got up. They were back on their backs, and Sirius, who was in a complete coma, was next to them.


    "Think of something happy You know the spell... " As Fanlin said, he looked up at the sky. The Dementors he had repulsed had returned to their ranks. Hundreds of Dementors were said to be not the full strength of Azkaban.


    Finally, they were impatient to wait. They worked for the Ministry of magic according to the contract, and their target was now lying on the shore, and they were not stingy with their kisses.


    Feel the fear!


    It was as if they had received some signal, and the figure that was still hovering in the sky spread out in a twinkling of an eye.


    Like the destroyed water surface, they dive to the lake shore together, and the surrounding trees wither rapidly with the naked eye speed. This is their natural ability to absorb all the beautiful things, including life.


    The frost spread all over the land in an instant. There are so many Dementors here that van Lin''s body can''t help shaking.


    The dual loss of physical strength and magic made his condition extremely bad, and now he has to face so many Dementors Just hope they can let go of themselves and Harry and Sirius.


    But this idea is obviously fantastic, no matter what, they can''t let Sirius go.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 271

    Fanlin only felt that his soul would be frozen, and the cold and dead silence from the Dementor''s kiss was eroding his soul all the time.


    Of course, this is not the most miserable, Harry in the Dementor''s mouth constantly issued a painful voice, I do not know when Harry has become the Dementor attack object.


    However, no one can save them now. They have persisted for a long time, but no one has come here. The three of them seem to have been forgotten.


    "Get out of here!" Fanlin said that he tried his best to cast a magic spell, but the dry lake could not bring him any magic.


    The white fog rose in front of van Lin''s eyes, which made him lose sight of his surroundings. The resistance finally made him welcome the attention of Dementors. They were going to fight against him. Van Lin could clearly feel that the emotions and things in his body were constantly passing away. This attraction was not strong, but it lasted. He had to fight, and he had to find a way to cut off the connection.


    "Expectoparonum!"


    Exclaimed Fanlin, trying to recall the mirror image of the first application of the patron curse.


    But under the influence of Dementors, his memory became less clear, and van Lin''s heart began to panic.


    "Expectoparonum!"


    Fanlin said reluctantly that he would try to think of his friends, Hermione, Harry and even Ron.


    Suddenly, the image of Hermione in Fanlin''s heart is slightly enlarged. This is the power brought by the girl to him, but it is unrealistic. The magic lake has dried up, and he doesn''t know what he should pay.


    However, it was not a time for him to think about it. He tried to recite the mantra, and the familiar incantation became so obscure at the moment.


    ¡°Ex¡­¡­ EXpecto¡­¡­ Patr¡­¡­ Onum


    The familiar silver light returned to the front of Fanlin again, which made people feel very warm. However, there was a sharp pain in Fanlin''s body, which dried up and cracked. It seemed that the spirit of Fanlin would burst.


    The silver light of the patron''s curse successfully dispelled the Dementors beside him. Fanlin was biting his teeth, and his mouth was stained with blood. He bit his lips, which seemed to bring him some strength.


    He uses his wand to control the hard-earned flesh Guardian God, which is constantly spinning around. He controls the guardian God to drive out the Dementors that lie on Harry and Sirius.


    However, the surrounding fog did not disperse. A blue curse mark was lit up in the palm of van Lin''s hand, and the ice shell slowly covered the three people.


    But it didn''t last long. A gray arm broke the ice shell he had built.


    Fanlin raised his head with some difficulty. His patron saint was still in constant collision outside. However, a more cruel eye appeared in front of him.


    His patron saint was so weak that he was surrounded by five or six Dementors.


    They kept trying, and finally, a stronger looking Dementor stretched out his gray arm and, with just one stroke, tore up the patron saint of vanlin, and they began to suck the scattered pieces of the patron saint.


    The patron saint is a wonderful combination of human witches. These are the food of Dementors. The grudging guardians can not play a role in the face of so many Dementors.


    Fanlin hums a dull, the curse is fed back to him, and a mouthful of blood spurts out of his mouth.


    It''s fog all around, and the forest is out of sight again In the distance, he heard the familiar scream Call God Guard He groped for Harry in the fog Found his arm They can''t take him But a pair of strong, cold and wet hands suddenly seized van Lin''s neck. It forces him to look up He can feel its breath It needs to get rid of Vaseline first He could feel its rotten breath Voldemort''s horrible face Skyscraper giant And her mother''s trembling voice She will be the last voice he will hear Then, the fog was drowning him, he thought he saw a silver light, more and more bright


    Whose patron saint is that Fanlin thought silently that he was not completely unconscious. He saw a blue light bead floating from Sirius'' mouth, which seemed to be the crystallization of Sirius'' life and his soul.


    However, the bead did not float far, it was up and down in the sky, and the light of the faint patron mantra seemed to press the bead back into Sirius'' body.


    However, it seems to be a little reluctant. There are too many Dementors. Even though the patron mantra is very powerful, it keeps driving Dementors out, but these Dementors always do not give up their minds to go back.


    Fanlin struggled to support his body. He seemed to want to see who released the patron saint, but the light was too bright. That he couldn''t see anything else.


    It was like a boy standing on the other side of the lake. His patron saint was a stag, and the silver light spread from his patron saint.His patron saint is so powerful that he can drive so many Dementors out.


    However, his patron saint is not strong enough to completely hurt Dementors. All he can do is to drive Dementors out.


    However, it didn''t last long. The Dementors inhaled, and they made a terrible squash.


    Fanlin saw another man stand up, that person raised his hand is a patron saint mantra, the dim white light into the stag, this seems to form a war of attrition, see who can not hold on first.


    However, although Dementors are restrained, they are too many.


    Fanlin was a little desperate. He didn''t know who was on the other side of the lake, but it was obviously not enough to help them out of the dilemma.


    Fanlin powerless to look at the sky, Dementors are still constantly charging inside, they use the body constantly impact.


    All of a sudden, Fanlin felt that the sky in the distance was a little bright. It seemed that the moon reappeared in the sky. The light was a little remote, and it looked very unreal.


    Then, a vast bell sounded as if from the end of the light.


    Fanlin''s heart seemed to have missed a beat, and the bell came into his heart as if it were shaking beside his soul.


    Before van Lin had time to look at it, he fainted after the bell, and he was warm, as if someone had fallen on him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 272

    "What a shock Shocking None of them died. It''s a miracle Never heard of such a thing Really? Fortunately you were there, Snape... "


    "Thank you, minister."


    "The order of Merlin, class two, no problem. First class, if I can try to fight for it! "


    "Thank you very much indeed, minister."


    "You have such a bad wound Black did it, didn''t he? "


    "I''m sorry, minister. I think Al, Potter, Weasley and Granger are four of them..."


    "Oh, that''s really bad."


    "But I think Blake must have controlled these children by magic. I can see through it at a glance Although it''s not a soul snatching spell, it''s also a kind of bewitching charm. They seem to think black could be innocent. They cannot be held responsible for their actions. On the other hand, their intervention may allow black to escape They obviously thought they would take black on their own. Before that, they did a lot of things and nobody cared I''m afraid it makes them think highly of themselves Of course, the headmaster has always given Porter special privileges, as well as Al''s grandparents, whose status is the same as mine... "


    "Well, Snape, this is not the time to say that. I think there are still many blind spots in this matter, about Harry Potter and his friends..."


    "In fact Minister, I have some personal views on this Is it really good for Dumbledore to give them so much special treatment? Think about what these children have done. They fight the black wizard in the dungeon, and the black magic creatures. This time they are the fugitives of Azkaban Every time they do it, they break most of the rules at Hogwarts. "


    "This is No, I think they... "


    "Think about it, minister. These are the consequences of their special treatment. To be exact, Porter and al Personally, I try to treat him like other students. Leading friends puts them in danger. Any other student will be suspended from school. At least that''s the punishment. Think about it, minister, for violating all the rules of the school - after all precautions have been taken for his safety - too much, at night, with werewolves and murderers And I have reason to believe that he has been to Hogsmeade illegally... "


    "Oh Well OK, ok We will study the problems of these children. I don''t think they have the initiative to do anything wrong. They just lack some cognitive and judgment abilities... "


    "Yes, especially Potter..."


    "Er Well It seems a little silly... "


    "Indeed So, minister, I hope you can... "


    Van Lin''s head was a little dim, and he was not sure he was there, on the shores of the forbidden forest or back to Hogwarts.


    However, it was Professor Snape talking to a voice he had heard, as if it were the Minister of magic, Mr. Cornell fudge Fanlin''s head seemed to burst.


    That''s the scar of excessive loss of magic, plus all the talk outside, Sirius, Harry, and himself, all of which Snape talked to the Minister of magic.


    Fanlin felt thirsty. He struggled to sit up. As soon as he raised his hand, his arm was grabbed.


    "Are you awake?"


    It was Hermione''s voice With one hand on his head, van Lin sat up completely under the influence of Hermione.


    "Well..." Van Lin whispered, and he frowned, "is there water, Hermione, I''m thirsty..."


    "Oh Of course... " The girl seems to feel very surprised, Fanlin half open eyes, now or at night, the bright moonlight through the glass window projected in.


    This is the school doctor''s office of the school. He comes here to report several times almost every semester. Moreover, it is not because of illness that he is a little bit Some eggs hurt


    Van Lin was startled by his sudden thought. He opened his eyes and remembered the cold arms of Dementors


    There was a cold sweat on his head. He reached out to grab something. Then he felt a cold object in his hand.


    "Be careful." The girl''s voice rang from van Lin''s ear, and then van Lin''s hand was held by Hermione. The familiar temperature came from the back of his hand, which completely pulled van Lin out of the nightmare.


    "Come on, slow down..." Hermione said that she went to van Lin''s side. She put her arm around van Lin''s back and pushed her other hand forward to put the glass in Van Lin''s mouth.


    Fanlin gulped greedily. Only when he poured half a cup of water into his stomach did he feel comfortable with his dry throat. At least his voice had no strange tearing feeling.


    "Thank you, Hermione..." Said Fanlin, who gasped slightly."Just wake up!" The girl''s hand was slightly clenched, as if to express Hermione''s excitement. She took back the glass in Van Lin''s hand and fed a man water. It was the first time she had done it.


    Before that, Hermione hadn''t even fed kruck hill, and the smart cat didn''t have to look after her too much.


    "How did I get back?" Van Lin asked, his mind is still a little confused.


    "It''s Professor Snape!" Hermione said, turning to put the cup back on the bedside table and picking up a piece of chocolate wrapped in silver tin foil.


    The girl carefully tore off the tin foil outside, and she sent the chocolate to van Lin in front of her.


    "Have two, Mrs. Pomfrey said you and Harry need some calories..." "You and Harry have been attacked by Dementors," said the girl, who seemed to have been haunted by Dementors. "Professor Snape and I saw many Dementors flying out of the forbidden forest that morning. Then I saw you, Harry and Sirius, all three of you lying on the ground."


    "It seems like this..." Van Lin shook his head. "They wanted to capture Sirius, and Harry and I started fighting back with the patron saint curse..."


    "You two beat them?" Hermione was surprised that she didn''t see one or two Dementors. There were hundreds of them.


    "Of course not..." Fanlin said with a bitter smile, "I didn''t have any magic at that time..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 273

    "What are you doing?" Hermione said, "I mean, the Dementors look like they''re running away..."


    "Escape from the forbidden forest?" Asked Fanlin.


    "Yes, that''s right. Professor Snape thought it was incredible..."


    Fanlin looked at the door of the school medical room, where there were three shadows, two of which were Snape and fudge, and the other fat figure, no accident, was Madame Pomfrey. The school medical room was her territory.


    "Didn''t you hear the bell?" Fanlin asked, "just when I couldn''t hold on to it, someone released a powerful Guardian mantra on the other side of the lake. I thought it was released by Professor Snape, but there were too many Dementors. One mantra was not enough to drive all Dementors away. Then I heard a huge bell ring..."


    "After that?"


    "The Dementor seems to have retreated..." Fanlin covered his head and seemed to be trying to recall the scene at that time, but it didn''t help, "I don''t know. I fainted. I saw you when I woke up..."


    "In fact, I didn''t hear the bell. I only saw someone release the guardian curse and then fainted completely..."


    "Harry!" All except for Hermione''s surprise.


    "Have a piece of chocolate. It''s very useful." Hermione held out her hand. She put a piece of chocolate into Harry''s hand.


    It was obviously not something Harry could refuse. He reached for it, tore off the tin foil twice, and stuffed the whole chocolate into his mouth.


    "OK..." Fanlin said, "it seems that I''m listening to you..."


    However, Harry had no intention of going on. He struggled to sit up, and a piece of chocolate made his spirit much better.


    "How''s Ron?" Harry asked


    "he''ll live," Hermione said. "Mrs. Pomfrey just came here, and she gave Ron some psychic medicine..."


    Harry sat up, put on his glasses and picked up the wand.


    "I have to see the headmaster." He said.


    "What do you want to do?" Van Lim asked?


    "What surprised me most was the behavior of Dementors Don''t you really know what made them retreat, Snape


    Outside came the voice of Cornell fudge, who were still discussing what had happened tonight.


    "I don''t know, minister. By the time I got there, they were returning to their posts at the entrances... "


    "It''s abnormal. But Blake, Harry, and al... "


    "When I came up to them, they all lost consciousness. Of course I tied black up, gagged his mouth, called for a stretcher, and took them straight back to the castle


    The conversation seemed to stop, and Harry bit his teeth as if thinking.


    "You know, this is it..." Said Harry, pulling his own hook off the door.


    "Harry..." Van Lin called, he also quickly got up, Hermione quickly put her hand on van Lin''s body.


    Van Lin''s voice had reached the corridor, and Cornell and Snape were immediately in the ward.


    "Harry, Harry, what''s the matter?" Fudge said, anxious, "you should be in bed - has he eaten chocolate yet?"


    "Minister, listen!" Harry said, "black is innocent! Dwarf Peter fakes his own death! We saw him tonight! You can''t let Dementors do that to Blake. He''s... "


    But fudge shook his head with a little smile on his face.


    "Harry, Harry, you''re in a mess. You''ve just had a terrible disaster. Lie back. Now? Everything is ready... "


    "No!" Harry yelled, "you''ve got the wrong man!"


    "Minister, please listen to us." Hermione said she had already rushed to Harry''s side and was looking at Fudge''s face with an inquisitive look. "I saw him, too. That''s Ron''s mouse. He''s an Animagus, Peter Pettigrew, I mean, and


    "See, Minister?" Snape said, "the brain is confused, three people are the same Black did a good job on them... "


    "We don''t get confused!" Harry yelled. "Minister! Professor Madame Pomfrey said angrily, "I must insist that you leave. Porter is my patient, he should not be upset


    "I''m not upset. I''m going to tell them what happened!" Harry said furiously, "if only they could listen to me..."


    "You should go back to bed now, Potter!" Mrs. Pomfrey said, without saying no, that she didn''t know if Harry had eaten chocolate, but it didn''t affect her.


    She didn''t know where to make a big piece of chocolate. The chocolate was as hard as a stone, and the gap between it and Hermione was not so big.


    Mrs. Pomfrey put the chocolate into Harry''s mouth, and Harry almost choked.She seized the opportunity to force him back to bed. "Well, minister, please. These children need to be taken care of. Please leave." The door opened again and Dumbledore came in. Harry gulped down the big mouthful of chocolate and stood up again. "Professor Dumbledore, Blake..."


    "For God''s sake!" Mrs. Pomfrey said hysterically, "is this a school hospital? Headmaster, I must insist... "


    "I''m sorry, poppy, but I have a word with Mr. Porter, Mr. Al and Miss Granger." Dumbledore said calmly, "I just talked to Blake."


    "I think what he told you was the fairy tale he transplanted into Potter''s mind?" Snape said scornfully, "what a mouse, Peter Pettigrew is still alive..."


    "Yes, that''s what Blake said." Said Dumbledore, examining Snape through his semicircular glasses. "Then my evidence doesn''t count?" Snape growled. "Peter Pettigrew is not in the screaming shack, and I don''t see any sign of him in the forbidden forest."


    "You fainted at that time, Professor..." "We''re just stating a fact," Van Lin said


    "Mr. Al, shut up!"


    "All right. Snape, "said Fudge, startled," this young gentleman is not confused. We must be tolerant of him... "


    "He''s not confused..." Harry said angrily, "Fanlin is just stating a fact, and..."


    "Oh Harry... " Cornell fudge put his hand on Harry''s body. "Calm down, Harry. It''s perfectly solved..."


    "No, Sirius..."


    "Stop it, Harry!" Vaseline gently pulled Harry''s body with his hand. He was very clear about Cornell Fudge''s attitude. No matter whether it was after Sirius or Voldemort''s return, no matter how he looked at it, Cornell Fudge''s attitude towards this kind of thing was to stick to the old-fashioned theory, that is to avoid, avoid all things about the Dark Lord, and resolutely refuse to recognize the Dark Lord The return of the ostrich, like an ostrich, buried its head in the soil.


    "I''m sorry, minister, Professor Snape." Said Fanlin, who pulled Harry behind him, and looked at Dumbledore.


    Dumbledore has something to say to them. Dumbledore has talked with Sirius. Van Lin believes that Dumbledore has his own judgment. He is waiting for Dumbledore''s reaction about Sirius and these things.


    "I want to talk to Harry and Hermione alone," Dumbledore said suddenly. "Cornell, Severus, poppy - please leave us."


    Dumbledore''s words revealed a sense of no rejection. He has to stand up, his eyes are very deep, he is responding to van Lin.


    All of a sudden, van Lin felt himself exposed to Dumbledore''s sight. Some of his The feeling of being naked made him uncomfortable, and he was a little frightened.


    Without hesitation, the closure of the brain immediately started to work, which made van Lin''s sense of panic a lot less.


    Dumbledore seems to be a little surprised, he gently took a breath, his eyebrows slightly raised, his eyes seem to be lit up some light, but this is only a moment. Dumbledore quickly withdrew his gaze.


    "Headmaster!" "They need treatment, they need rest," Pomfrey said, exasperated


    "It can''t wait." Said Dumbledore. I have to insist. " Madame Pomfrey pursed her lips and went to her office at the end of the ward, slamming the door behind her. Fudge looked at the big gold pocket watch hanging from his vest. "Dementors should be here by now," he said. "I''m going to meet them. Dumbledore, I''ll see you upstairs. "


    He went to the door, opened it, and waited for Snape to come out, but Snape didn''t move. "You don''t believe a word of Blake''s story, do you?" Snape asked in a low voice, his eyes fixed on Dumbledore''s face. "Harry, I want to talk to you alone." Dumbledore repeated. Snape took a step closer to Dumbledore. "Sirius Black showed that he could be a murderer when he was 16," he whispered. "You haven''t forgotten that, principal? Have you not forgotten that he once tried to kill me? "


    "My memory is as good as ever, Severus." Dumbledore said calmly. "So I think you can go upstairs with Secretary Cornell fudge, and I''ll be there soon. Before that, I think you should wait for me."


    Snape turned and walked out of the door Fudge had left for him. They shut the back door by the way. Dumbledore turned to Harry, van Lin and Hermione. Harry and Hermione spoke in a hurry at the same time.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 274

    "Professor, Blake is telling the truth. We see Peter Pettigrew... "


    "- Professor Lu Ping escaped when he became a werewolf..."


    "- he''s a mouse..."


    "- the front paw of Peter Pettigrew, I mean, fingers, he cut them off..."


    "- Peter Pettigrew Ron, not Sirius..."


    But Dumbledore raised his hand to stop the flow of explanation.


    "Now it''s your turn to listen, and I beg you not to interrupt me, for there is very little time." He said calmly, "there''s no proof of Blake''s story, except for your words - and the words of two 13-year-old witches can''t convince anyone. Witnesses across the street swore they saw Sirius Black kill Peter Pettigrew. I have provided evidence to the Ministry of magic myself that Sirius is the porters'' secret


    "Professor Lu Ping can tell you..." Harry said he couldn''t control himself.


    "Harry!" Van Lim said that he stopped Harry''s irrational behavior. Dumbledore was right. No one would be convinced by two 13-year-old witches. In addition, he was the same. Three little wizards, even if they were changed into three adults, would be in vain.


    "At present, Professor Lu Ping is deep in the Forbidden Forest and can''t tell anyone anything. When he becomes a man again, it will be too late. Sirius''s fate is worse than death. I might be able to add one. Most of us don''t trust werewolves so much that they don''t have much weight - he''s old friends with Sirius. "


    Dumbledore explained that he didn''t look at Harry, he turned to van Lin.


    "But --"


    "listen to me, Harry. It''s too late, you know? You have to understand that Professor Snape is far more persuasive than we are. " Van Lin said, he looked back at Dumbledore, he seems to want to avoid Dumbledore''s eyes, but this is not the way, he will face sooner or later, so he must look at Dumbledore.


    "He hates Sirius," Hermione said in despair. "It''s all because Sirius made stupid jokes on him..."


    "Sirius did not act like innocent people. The attack on the fat lady. Take a knife into the Gryffindor tower Without Peter Pettigrew, alive or dead, we would not have been able to overturn Sirius


    At this point, van Lin seems to have grasped something crucial. His mind constantly replays another person''s memory. There is a prop that can help him achieve what he said.


    "You believe in us, don''t you?" Said Harry, looking at Dumbledore.


    "Yes, I believe you..." Dumbledore said calmly, "but I don''t have the power to order others to see the truth or overthrow the Minister of magic..."


    Harry glared at the serious face. It felt as if the ground was falling apart. He was used to the idea that Dumbledore could solve any problem. He had expected Dumbledore to come up with a solution out of thin air, but he didn''t The last hope was dashed.


    "What we need now," Dumbledore said slowly, his pale blue eyes seeing Hermione from Harry, "is more time."


    "But..." Hermione began. Then her eyes were wide open. "Oh


    "Now, pay attention," said Dumbledore, in a low, clear voice, "Sirius Star is locked in Professor Frye''s room on the 13th window from the West Tower. If all goes well, you can save more than one innocent life tonight. But remember that, all three of you. It has to be invisible. Miss Granger, you know the law. You know what''s dangerous Never - can''t - be seen. "


    "I don''t think we need to know where Sirius is, Professor..." "I think it would be better for Peter to come here," Van Lin said


    "Oh?" Dumbledore looked over again, his eyes seemed to be trying to penetrate the whole person of Vaseline.


    "But Peter didn''t already..."


    Harry looked at Vaseline a little confused. His brain circuits couldn''t turn around.


    "But..." Hermione said, "we can''t show up, as Professor Dumbledore said, it''s dangerous, and it''s a violation of the law, and it''s an Animagus, we..."


    "It''s nothing, Hermione!" Fanlin said, "I don''t think it''s a problem. Trust me!"


    "It looks like you''re sure!" Dumbledore said, he seems to be thinking, Harry is looking at a few people.


    "OK..." Dumbledore seems to have decided something, "I can let them go some in the evening But... "


    "Drink this so you can recover." Dumbledore handed van Lin a light blue potion.


    Fanlin did not hesitate. He drank the potion in one sip.Before Harry could figure out how things were going, Dumbledore turned around and turned back when he came to the door. "I''ll lock you here. It''s - he looked at his watch. "It''s five minutes to midnight. Miss Granger, just turn three times. Good luck to you. "


    "Good luck?" Harry repeated, as the door behind Dumbledore closed. "Three turns? What is he talking about? What should we do? "


    Van Lin took Harry with his hand, and Harry walked towards Hermione. Harry was completely confused. He didn''t know what to do now.


    Hermione pulled the gold chain out of her neck. Harry saw a small shiny gold timer hanging from the gold chain. "Here -" she put the gold chain around his neck. "Are you ready?" She asked breathlessly. "What are we going to do?" Harry said he was completely confused.


    "Now check the time!" Said Hermione. Together with van Lin, she stretched out her wrist.


    "Harry!" Hermione cried out a little discontented.


    "Oh, good..." Harry stretched out his wrist in a hurry.


    Hermione looked down at the time on her watch. "It''s five minutes before midnight. We need to do it as soon as possible."


    As soon as the watch was set, Hermione pulled out the gold pocket watch that was in her hand.


    Harry was curious. He held out his hand as if he wanted to touch the watch. However, Hermione took Harry''s hand to one side.


    Hermione turned the timer three times.


    When Hermione''s hand was put down, Fanlin began to see the surrounding scenery become blurred. It was still night, but after a few breaths, the sky outside the window turned into sunset, and then it was bright.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 275

    The dark ward is gone. Harry felt like he was flying, flying fast, flying backwards. In front of my eyes, I saw all kinds of vague clouds and shapes, and something was pounding in my ears. He wanted to shout, but he couldn''t hear himself Then he felt that his feet touched the solid ground, and everything was focused again He stood next to Hermione, in the empty lobby, and a golden ray of sunlight fell on the floor from the open front door. He looked eagerly at Hermione, and the chain of the timer held him and vaseline''s neck. "Hermione, what --"


    "Come here!" Hermione grabs van Lin and Harry''s arms and drags them through the front hall to a broom closet door; she opens the cupboard door and pushes the two of them to stay with the bucket and dishcloth, follows herself in, and closes the door behind her.


    "What - how - Hermione, what''s going on?"


    "We''re back in time," said Hermione in a low voice, as she pulled the gold chain from vaseline and Harry''s neck in the dark. "Six hours back..." Harry felt his leg and gave it a bad twist. It hurts. It seems that he is not dreaming of strange dreams. "But --"


    "Shhh! listen! Someone''s coming! I thought - I think it might be us! " Hermione put her ear on the cupboard door.


    "There are footsteps in the hall Yes, I think we went to Hagrid! ".


    "Are you telling me," Harry whispered, "but we''re in this cupboard, why are we out there?"


    "Yes," said Hermione, her ears still sticking to the cupboard door, "I''m sure it was us It sounds like there are only four people We walked slowly because we had to be careful of Mr. filch and his cat -- "


    she stopped talking and listened attentively.


    "We have come down the stone steps..."


    Hermione sat on an inverted bucket, looking very anxious, and Harry had several questions to answer.


    "Where did you get this timer?"


    "It''s called a time converter," Hermione whispered. "I got it from Professor McGonagall the first day we came back. I''ve been using it all year to catch up with all my classes. Professor McGonagall made me swear not to tell anyone. She had to write all kinds of letters to the Ministry so that I could have a time converter. She had to tell them: I''m a model student, and I''ll never use it for anything other than learning I''ve been turning it back hour by hour, and that''s why I''ve been able to take several classes at the same time, okay? But... "


    "But I don''t know what Dumbledore wants us to do. Why did he tell us to go back six hours? Is this going to help Sirius? "


    Hermione is waiting for her eyes. The girl can still clearly catch van Lin''s eyes in the dark. She looks at Van Lin and seems to be waiting for van Lin to give her an answer.


    But vanillin did not speak. His eyes were slightly closed. He needed some time to digest Dumbledore''s Potion.


    It looks like a magic potion, at least the effect is the same as the enchanting potion. Van Lin can clearly feel that the magic power in his body has increased a little.


    Although the potion of enchantment is almost lost, Dumbledore, as the greatest White Wizard of this century, whether his friend, nicoleme, who is more than 600 years old, or his exploration of magic and magic relics when he was young, made Dumbledore lay a solid foundation for his future success.


    Fanlin digested the potion in silence. He wanted to understand the production of the potion. Although it was said that the enchanting potion could not bring much permanent magic growth to the user, it had a good effect when it was used to recover. After only a short time, the magic power in Fanlin''s body had returned to normal level.


    "Something''s going to happen that he wants us to change," Harry said slowly. Hermione didn''t get the answer from Vaseline, but Harry knew it seemed like good news.


    "What happened? Six years ago, we went to Hagrid''s place... "


    "It was six hours ago, and we were walking to Hagrid," Hermione said. "We just heard ourselves leave..." Harry frowned. He felt as if he were concentrating his whole brain. "Dumbledore said just now - we may have saved more than one innocent life..." Then he had an idea. "Hermione, we''re going to see Buckbeak!"


    "But - how can this help Sirius?"


    "Said Dumbledore - he just told us where the window was - Professor flyaway''s office! They''ve locked Sirius there! We have to get Buckbeak to fly to that window to save Sirius! Sirius can ride on Buckbeak - they can run away together


    Harry could see Hermione''s face, and she was terrified.


    "If we try to do this without being seen, it will be a miracle."


    "No!" "Sirius doesn''t need to run away," Van Lin said


    "Fanlin? Have you recovered? ""It turns out that Dumbledore''s potion is more powerful than ever, and I''m in great shape now."


    Fanlin said excitedly, although his face was still very pale, but from the light blue halo of his body, we can see that van Lin''s state was unprecedented good, at least, the magic was very strong.


    "We don''t have to let Sirius ride Buckbeak, we can catch Pettigrew!"


    "What?" Hermione was surprised. "But we can''t be found, and Peter turned into a mouse and ran away. We can''t go out and stop him. Otherwise, we will be found."


    "We don''t have to go out..." "I have my tracking Potion on Peter. As long as I have magic, and Peter doesn''t run out of range, I can sense him," Van Lin said


    "Tracking potion?" Harry said, "but When did you... "


    "After Sirius attack, crook mountain was only interested in speckles, and do you remember the day I saw it It wasn''t just him, I saw Sirius''s black dog... "


    Fanlin explained in a random way that he had fed mottled mice tonics at the beginning of school, but he couldn''t say anything about this


    "Good All right... " Harry was a little confused by Van Lin''s explanation. He didn''t understand why such association occurred. However, it was not the problem he should consider now.


    "So you can catch Peter, right?"


    "I try to No I can do it! " Van Lin clenched his fist. He had to change Sirius''s situation. This was the first step in his fight against fate. He had to stand up for himself or for whom.


    "Good!" Harry nodded. He looked at Hermione, and Hermione frowned. She, I, you like it, when something happens.


    "Well, we have to try, right?" Said Harry. He stood up and put his ears on the cupboard door.


    "It sounds like there''s no one there Come on, let''s go... "


    Harry opened the cupboard door and there was no one in the front room. They ran out of the cupboard door and down the stone steps as lightly as they could. The shadow had stretched so long that the top of the forbidden forest was once again gilded with gold.


    "If anyone looks out of the window -" said Hermione in a shrill voice, looking up at the castle behind her. "Let''s run over there," said Fanlin firmly. "Go straight to the wood, will you? We have to hide behind trees or something and look out. "


    "All right, but we''re going to bypass the greenhouse!" Hermione gasped, "we must get out of Hagrid''s front door, or we''ll see us! We must be near Hagrid''s cabin by now


    "Let''s go!" Said Fanlin. He grabbed Hermione''s hand with his backhand, and Harry didn''t know what to think.


    Harry was still wondering what this meant, and he jumped off, following van Lin and Hermione. They galloped across the garden to the greenhouse, where they stopped for a moment, and then set off again, as soon as possible, around the beating willow, toward the shadow of the forbidden forest Harry turned around in the shadow of the trees, and a few seconds later Hermione arrived panting. "Yes," she gasped, "we need to sneak to Hagrid. Don''t let people see, or... "


    Hermione didn''t say any more. They walked silently among the trees, all the way to the edge of the forest. Then they glimpsed Hagrid''s hut and heard a knock on the door. They walked quickly behind an oak tree with a thick trunk and looked out from both sides.


    There were four of them in front of them. Looking from the back, they could easily find Ron''s abnormality.


    Harry was in charge of knocking at the front door again. Van Lin and Hermione were standing on the left and right, while Ron was hiding.


    Ron''s body was a little stiff, and he put one hand on the pocket containing Peter.


    "Damn it..." Harry said, gnashing his teeth, as he lay on his back, clenched in one fist.


    "Calm down, Harry!" Van Lin gently pressed Harry''s body with his hand. If Harry rushed out at this time, things would be out of control. The consequences of disturbing the time period were not borne by their little witches, especially disturbing the past time. Even Dumbledore could not get rid of the whole body!


    Time is the most terrible magic. No one has the slightest resistance in front of him, even God.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 276

    ¡­¡­


    "We should go now. Buckbeak''s in the back." Van Lin said that at this time, they had already entered Hagrid''s cabin, who had been standing at Hagrid''s gate.


    The three men stooped on their backs to avoid being discovered by the people in the house. They quickly bypassed Hagrid''s cabin, and Buckbeak was lying in front of a few people. It seemed that Buckbeak''s spirit was not very good.


    It was lying in a pumpkin field. Buckbeak''s neck was wrapped in heavy iron chains, and the other section was on a stake not far from Buckbeak. Several crows fell on it. The atmosphere was very bad.


    "Buckbeak is not dead. What do they mean..." Harry said angrily. He took out his wand.


    "Are we going to take Buckbeak away now?" Harry asked, eager to try.


    "No, it won''t work, Harry!" Hermione said, "we can''t take Buckbeak away now, otherwise the Ministry of magic will think that Hagrid released Buckbeak without permission. In this way, Hagrid''s situation will be very bad. He will violate the orders of the Ministry of magic. Even Dumbledore can''t help Hagrid too much."


    "What shall we do?" Harry asked, "we can''t just watch Buckbeak get killed by the executioner."


    "We have to be patient!" "You can take advantage of this to get back in shape. It''s important that the Ministry of magic will be here in a while, and we have to show them Buckbeak."


    Van Lim takes a look at the time and waits patiently. Dumbledore will come here with Cornell fudge.


    "In a little while, we''ll be out. I think it''s a good time to start when we leave here. You know, the gap in the middle is enough to support us to the hillside over there."


    "It sounds strange..." Harry said, and he sighed and put away his wand. "Are we going to wait so long here?"


    "Yes Hermione said and nodded. There was no way.


    "But..." Harry said, "we will only be seen by ourselves and Hagrid!"


    "Harry, if you saw yourself rushing into Hagrid''s house, what would you think of your reaction?" Said Hermione. "I''ll - I''ll think I''m crazy," said Harry, "or I''ll think I''ve seen some evil law."


    "Good! You don''t understand, you even attack yourself! Don''t you understand? Professor McGonagall told me what terrible things have happened since witches confused time Many of them mistakenly killed their past selves or future selves


    "All right." Harry said, "it''s just an idea. I just thought... "


    But Van Lim nudged him, and they were not far from Hagrid''s cabin, and obviously they needed to be vigilant.


    After about an hour or so, the sky was gradually turning red, and the sun''s afterglow scattered over the castle of Hogwarts, which made the whole Hogwarts look bright.


    "It looks beautiful, doesn''t it?" Hermione said that her body was leaning against van Lin, and before she knew it, Hermione put her head up as if she were going to sleep.


    "Yes Fanlin sighed.


    "It would be perfect if there weren''t so many bad things." Harry said something out of his head. He looked at Van Lin and Hermione. Harry suddenly felt as if he would shine.


    "Sorry..." Harry was a little flustered and said, "I didn''t mean to destroy..."


    "Shut up, Harry!" Hermione''s face was a little red. She lifted her head from van Lin''s body and pressed Harry''s head down with one hand.


    Van Lin moved his head a few inches. In order to see the front door in the distance. Dumbledore, fudge, senior member of the Committee and executioner McNeill are walking down the stone steps.


    "We are coming out!" Said Hermione in a low voice.


    Sure enough, after a while, Hagrid''s back door opened, and Harry saw himself, Ron, vaseline and Hermione coming out with Hagrid. It was undoubtedly the strangest feeling of his life: standing behind a tree and seeing himself in a pumpkin field.


    "It''s OK, bick, it''s ok..." Hagrid said to Buckbeak. Then he turned to Harry, Ron, vaseline and Hermione: "let''s go. Let''s go. "


    Then Hagrid closed the back door of his cabin, and a few of them went into the pumpkin field.


    "It''s all right, Buckbeak," said Vaseline gently.


    Vaseline was comforting Buckbeak, and then Hermione, who put her back to them, and then reached out and stroked Buckbeak with Vaseline.


    "My hair looks stupid from the back. Why is it short in the middle?" Hermione make complaints about Tucao, this is her first time to see herself from behind, but this opportunity is quite rare.


    It seemed that the voice was a little loud, which attracted the attention of pumpkin diliverin. Hermione quickly hid her body behind the tree, and it was bad to be found.


    "It''s you, Hermione!" Said Fanlin softly."Your vigilance is so high..." Hermione in the woods had no choice but to understand why van Lin had those strange behaviors.


    However, this is obviously not the time to discuss her hair problem. It would be terrible if van Lin came along. Hermione only felt her heart beat a little faster.


    All three held their breath, but the good thing was that they were not in such a good mood when they were standing outside. The fact that Buckbeak was about to die weighed heavily on them.


    Before long, just as Dumbledore entered Hagrid''s cabin, several of them crept around Hagrid''s cabin, then headed straight to the hillside and left.


    "Now!" Van Lim said, and he watched as he and Harry left the pumpkin field and rushed out.


    There''s not much time left for them to save Buckbeak. They need to hurry up.


    "Help Fanlin said, he rushed out, and then took out his wand, gently pointed at one end of the chain, and then the chain automatically flew into van Lin''s hand.


    Buckbeak seemed to feel strange. He looked up at Van Lin, and he didn''t understand what Van Lin was going to do.


    "Come on, Buckbeak!" Fanlin whispered in a worried voice, but Buckbeak didn''t mean to stand up at all.


    "Hurry up..." Van Lim looked around, and suddenly he saw Hagrid''s ferrets hanging from the stake to feed Buckbeak.


    "Well, I don''t want to..." Van reen said, rather badly, "Hermione, use that!" Van Lin pointed to the dead ferret.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 277

    "Come on, Buckbeak, here''s your favorite ferret meat!"


    Hermione and Harry took some ferrets by themselves, and then swayed at Buckbeak, and their bodies were constantly retreating into the woods.


    "Where is the beast?" McNeill asked in a cold voice. "Outside Outside. " Hagrid said in a hoarse voice. In Hagrid''s window, McNeill''s face appeared. He glared at Buckbeak. Harry hid his head. Then they heard Fudge''s voice. "We Oh You''ve got to read you the official notice of execution, Hagrid. I can read fast. Then you and McNeill will sign it. McNeil, you should listen, too. This is the program. "


    "Come on, Buckbeak, be obedient..." Fanlin said anxiously that those damned crows were flying back again. They kept circling in the sky, as if waiting for the arrival of delicious food. As long as the executioner''s axe fell, they would not hesitate to put down Buckbeak''s body and eat.


    "I came from." Fudge''s voice rang again, and Buckbeak had eaten the first ferret. "The Committee on disposal of dangerous creatures has decided that Buckbeak, the hippogriff with wings, is hereinafter called the convicted man. It should be executed at sunset on June 6... "


    "Come on, Buckbeak..." Hermione is also anxious to urge, the girl kept shaking the food in her hand, but Buckbeak did not move forward. He stood where he was, as if to digest.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Beheading, the executioner designated by the Commission, Walton McNeill "Come on, Buckbeak," murmured Vaseline, "come on, we will help you. Quietly Quietly... "


    ¡°¡­¡­ The following are witnesses. Hagrid, you sign here... " Van Lim used all his weight to pull the rope, but Buckbeak had stood firmly on his front feet.


    "Well, let''s get this done." From Hagrid''s cabin came the shrill voice of the committee members. "Hagrid, it may be better if you don''t come out of the house..."


    "No, I I want to be with it I don''t want it to be alone... " The hut echoed with footsteps. "Buckbeak, let''s go!" Harry hissed.


    Vaseline tugged harder at the rope around Buckbeak''s neck. Buckbeak began to walk again, flapping his wings angrily. They were ten feet away from the forest, and they could see the back door of Hagrid''s house. "Just a moment, McNeil," came Dumbledore''s voice. "You want to sign it, too." The footsteps stopped.


    Van Lin tugged at the rope. Buckbeak''s beak snapped and walked faster.


    "Hurry up, Buckbeak, good baby, obedient..." Hermione was pale, and her eyes wandered between Buckbeak''s and Hagrid''s cabins.


    At this time, however, everything in the house was ready. The door of the cabin was half opened, and Dumbledore''s figure squeezed out of Hagrid''s cabin.


    The figures of the three men were frozen in place. They were less than ten feet away from the forbidden forest


    "Oh, minister, look over there..." Dumbledore''s back to them, he pointed to Hogwarts castle, in the sunshine, Hogwarts Castle exudes a strange beauty.


    "Oh, it''s really shocking..." Fudge complimented him that he was now at the door of the cabin, and no one in the back could get out.


    "Come on, Buckbeak..." Van Lim didn''t hesitate. He pulled the rope harder. Buckbeak ran reluctantly. Finally, Buckbeak entered the forbidden forest before Dumbledore finished his nonsense, bypassing a few tree trunks. The darkness of the Forbidden Forest perfectly covered the figure of Buckbeak.


    Finally, Hagrid''s figure squeezed out, and the door of the cabin bounced aside with a bang. Fanlin, Hermione, Harry and Buckbeak stood listening; even the hippogriff seemed to be listening nervously.


    Silence Then - "where has it gone?" It was the shrill voice of the committee member, "where''s the beast?"


    "It was tied here!" The executioner said furiously, "I saw it just now! Here it is


    "It''s strange." Dumbledore said there was an interesting meaning in his voice. There was a rustle, then a dull sound of the axe. The executioner seemed to have cut the axe into the giant pumpkins to vent his anger. Then there was a howl, and this time they could hear Hagrid sobbing. "Go! be gone! God bless it, it''s gone! I must have broken free! How clever you are, bick


    Buckbeak began to break free of the rope and return to Hagrid. The three men held on to the rope with more force, and their heels were as firm as they could to stop Buckbeak.


    "Someone untied the rope!" The executioner roared, "we should search for the site, and the woods..."


    "McNeill, if Buckbeak is indeed stolen, do you really think the thief will take it on foot?" Dumbledore said it still sounds interesting. "Search the sky, if you will Hagrid. I''d like a cup of tea or a large brandy


    "When - of course, Professor," Hagrid said, sounding happy and weak, "come in, come in..."Van Lin, Hermione and Harry listen carefully. They heard the footsteps, the low curse of the executioner, the slap of the door, and then all was silent again.


    "What now?" Harry whispered, looking around.


    "We have to hide here," said Hermione, looking startled. "We need to wait until they get back to the castle. Then, when it''s safe, let Buckbeak fly to Sirius'' window. He won''t be there for another four hours Oh, it''s going to be hard... "


    "Maybe we can take Buckbeak one by one..." "For the sake of insurance, I don''t think we can''t catch Peter..."


    "OK..." Hermione nodded. "I hope Buckbeak is obedient enough, but I prefer not to use it..."


    Hermione stroked Buckbeak''s head with her hand, and the Falcon rubbed Hermione, then grabbed the dead ferret in Hermione''s hand.


    "Oh, damn it..." "Buckbeak can''t change a kind of food..."


    "What''s the matter?" Hermione looked at Vaseline a little confused.


    "His Animagus is a ferret, very much like this one in your hand, Hermione." Harry said blankly, as he watched buck bick chew the ferret in his mouth. The corners of van Lin''s mouth twitched.


    "Hold Sorry... " Hermione said with an embarrassed look. Her hand had been stretched out, and then she was so stiff in the air.


    "It''s ok..." Fanlin grinned, thousands of words finally only merged into two words, although his heart is still very uncomfortable


    "We have to go," Fanlin thought, and he had to change the subject. "We have to be able to see the beating willow, or we don''t know where it''s going."


    "OK," said Hermione quickly, nodding her head, and then Hermione tightened Buckbeak''s rope. "But we can''t, Harry, remember..."


    They moved along the edge of the forest, and the dusk grew thicker, and at last they hid behind a clump of trees where they could see the willow.


    They waited for about a few minutes. From a distance, they could see themselves walking towards the hitman willow under the leadership of van Lin.


    "You didn''t mean it, did you, Valentine?" Harry suddenly asked. He watched Ron stop not far from hitting willow. It was Pettigrew. Peter realized there was something wrong.


    "In fact, it is..." "Sirius and I had a communication with each other in advance. Hermione and I met him in Hogsmeade. He attacked us and was subdued by me."


    "Good All right... " Harry said it was hard for him to accept the fact that van Lin could defeat an adult wizard. However, the situation did not allow him to think about it. He saw Ron''s small movements.


    Ron stops, his left hand in the pocket containing Peter, while the other hand seems to be pulling out his wand.


    "You''re past!" Hermione is so nervous that she grabs van Lin''s arm with her hand. "Peter Pettigrew controls Ron and wants to attack you..."


    "Take it easy, Sirius, and I don''t think Ron can handle it." Fanlin said confidently.


    A few hours ago, he seemed to be unprepared to go to Ron. He swept Sirius in his spare light. He crawled on the grass and soon went behind Ron.


    "That is!" Harry held his breath. He saw it. He was as nervous as Sirius. As like as two peas in the background,


    followed a black dog from behind Ron. It was exactly the same. Sirius had Ron''s Ron''s magic card before he pulled out his wand.


    "That''s Sirius!" Said Harry. "Even worse from here, isn''t it?" Harry said he watched the dog drag Ron under the tree. "Wow - look, I''ve just been hit by that tree for a while - you''re the same - it''s weird..." The thrashing willow was creaking and thrashing with its lower branches; they could see themselves rushing back and forth, trying to get close to the trunk. Then the tree did not move.


    "In other words, Liu didn''t attack us when we came out..."


    "That''s me and van Lin came out ahead of time and pressed the knot scar on the willow. Sirius has said that!" Said Hermione.


    "Sorry, I forgot it!" Harry scratched his head awkwardly. He didn''t think he should have asked such a silly question.


    But in the second grade, they need to know the weakness of hitting Liu, so that they won''t ruin Mr. Weasley''s car.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 278

    "What should we do now?" Harry asked, he wanted to go in with himself, but Fanlin and Hermione didn''t mean to move.


    "Wait..." Van Lin said angrily that Buckbeak had eaten all the ferret meat after them for a short time.


    "Yes, we can''t go in." "It''s too dangerous. There''s no room for us to hide in the scream hut, and Professor Lupin and Professor Snape haven''t arrived yet," Hermione said


    "I wish the two of them didn''t come. It would make things easier!" Van Lim said that he released Buckbeak''s iron chain, and the eagle horse was happy to pass through the forest. He didn''t like the feeling of being bound. However, Buckbeak did not leave too far away. He had been following several people in Fanlin.


    "Shh, be quiet. Professor Lu Ping is here..." Hermione said that at this time, a gap opened in the gate of the castle, and Professor Lu Ping came out of the door in a hurry.


    Now it was night time, and Hogwarts was particularly quiet. The moon was completely obscured by the dark clouds, as it has been these days.


    Professor Lupin quickly walked across the lawn in front of the castle. Just as he entered the secret road of beating people under willow, the castle door was opened again, and Snape came out with his wand in his hand.


    "Damn it, Professor Lupin forgot to drink Stellera!" Harry said something bad. He watched Snape follow Professor Lupin''s step into the secret path of beating people under willows. But they couldn''t stop them. Even if they jumped out now, Snape would not give up tracking Professor Lupin. They had no way to subdue Snape.


    "Fanlin, there are some things I don''t understand Why didn''t Dementors catch Sirius? I remember them coming. Then I probably passed out There are so many... "


    Fanlin and Harry sat down together. Harry told her what they saw, and told her that as the nearest Dementor put his mouth to Harry''s mouth, a large silver object came galloping from the lake. The Dementor retreats.


    When Harry finished, Hermione''s mouth opened a little. Although van Lin had said it before, he only vaguely said that someone had put a patron''s curse on the other side of the lake, and Fanlin did not tell her about the Dementor attack.


    "But what is that?"


    "There''s only one thing that can get Dementors to leave," said Harry, "and that''s the real patron saint. Powerful patron saint. "


    "Then who called it?" Harry said nothing. He was thinking about the man he saw across the lake. He knew who he thought it was But how could it be? "Do you see what he looks like?" Hermione asked eagerly, "which teacher is it?"


    "No," said Harry, "he''s not a teacher."


    "But it must be a really powerful wizard who can drive away so many Dementors If the patron saint could shine so brightly that he did not illuminate himself? You can''t see... "


    "Yes, I saw him," Harry said slowly, "but One may be that I imagined I was not very clear at the time After that, I fainted immediately... "


    Van Lin looked at the sky silently, but the conversation between Hermione and Harry suddenly stopped.


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t see it clearly. At that time, my consciousness was a little vague. The patron saint seemed to be a stag all the time..."


    Van Lin opened his hands, and he quickly explained what he had seen. Hermione was a little disappointed, but Harry was a little relieved.


    "Who do you think that''s Harry?" Hermione asked, she really wants to know who saved the three people in Fanlin. You know, Dumbledore is with fudge. He can''t separate himself to save them. Other professors, except Snape and lupin, stay in the castle and take charge of the castle''s defense.


    "I thought -" Harry spat, knowing how strange it sounded, "I think it was my dad."


    Harry looked at Hermione and saw that her mouth was completely open and closed. She stares at him with a look of panic and pity.


    "Harry, your father has Well Dead. " She said calmly that the girl tried to make herself less sad and compassionate. She didn''t want to sting Harry.


    "I know." Harry said quickly.


    "Do you think you saw his ghost?"


    "I don''t know No He looks real... "


    "So --"


    "maybe I saw a vision," said Harry, "but From what I can see Looks like him I have his picture... "


    Hermione still looked at him, as if worried that he was not clear.


    "I know it sounds crazy." Said Harry blandly. He looked back at Buckbeak, which was sticking its beak into her, apparently looking for bugs. But Harry wasn''t really looking at Buckbeak."But, as Fanlin said, the patron saint is a stag, and my father''s Animagus is just a stag. You should understand the characteristics of the patron''s mantra. The patron saint of Fanlin is not a ferret..."


    "Harry..." Hermione gave a gentle cry, then there was no sound. She looked at Van Lin, but neither of them knew how to comfort Harry.


    Of course, Fanlin knew that Harry himself was standing on the other side of the lake. Ever since Peter Pettigrew and Hermione pulled out the time converter, he knew that some important things had not changed much so far.


    However, it is strange that in the original event, Harry solved the Dementor by himself, but what happened today made van Lin feel very puzzled.


    Just after Harry was in a coma, another man came forward to release the patron''s curse. He knew it wasn''t himself. It could only be Hermione for so long.


    But where was he then?


    Van Lim was a little upset, until midnight, Pettigrew did not appear in Hogwarts, so, what did he do?


    If it is as he thinks, he goes after Peter himself, but no one finds him until early in the morning, which means that his pursuit of Peter is not easy and may even be a failure.


    This is not only troubling for Fanlin.


    Vaseline looked into the open space on the lawn, and soon Peter would be there, but suddenly Fanlin felt that he was not so well prepared.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 279

    Several people look at the moon in the sky with concern. Professor Lu Ping will show his cruel side in this blood color.


    Fanlin is repeatedly speculating about what may happen tonight, his disappearance, the ringing of the bell that no one else can hear. Everything is an unprecedented experience for him, and his future seems to be dim. Now he can''t calculate based on his memory.


    Hermione is sitting on van Lin''s right hand side. The girl is biting her lips. She wants to comfort Harry, but she feels that her words have become a little weak.


    Harry''s parents passed away, which is something that no one can change. Even with the time converter, they can''t go back to that year, and then beat and kill Voldemort head-on, which even Dumbledore couldn''t do at that time.


    Harry also lowered his head and looked lonely. He was thinking about his father, about his three old friends Moon face, Wormtail, Bigfoot and prong Are all four of them on the court tonight? Wormtail reappeared tonight, and everyone thought he was dead - didn''t his father have that possibility? What he saw on the lake was an illusion? The man he saw was too far away to see clearly But for a moment he felt sure, before he lost consciousness - the leaves on his head were shaking in the breeze, the moon was looming in the clouds. Hermione and vaseline sat there, face to face, waiting for the willow.


    Then, after more than an hour, they finally "Here we are Said Hermione in a low voice.


    All three of them stood up. Buckbeak raised his head. They saw Hermione and vaseline helping each other out of the secret passage, followed by lupin and Peter Pettigrew, who clumsily emerged from the hole under the willow. And then Harry came out with a comatose Ron on his body Then there was Snape, who was unconscious, floating up strangely. And then black. They all began to walk towards the castle.


    Harry''s heart began to beat wildly. He cast a glance into the sky. At any moment now, the clouds will float to one side and the moon will appear. "


    " Harry, "Hermione murmured, as if fully aware of what he was thinking," we can only stay where we are. We must not be seen. We can''t do anything now... "


    "Then we''ll let Peter Pettigrew again..." Said Harry calmly. "How can we find a mouse in the dark?"


    "I can!" "I can use Animagus. Mice are one of the ferret''s foods," Van leen said


    "Really?" Harry asked, "that would be great. Van Lin, you can be in the moment Peter Pettigrew..."


    "No, we have to wait." Fanlin refused, "you and I will recognize my Animagus, and in the original development..."


    "What?"


    "I mean..." "We can''t reveal any information, and Peter has seen my Animagus. Remember, when Ron attacked me in the scream shack, I used Animagus to escape, and then I caught Peter back. If I went there now, Peter would be exposed to me. That''s bad!"


    "All right."


    The moon came out from behind the clouds. They saw the small figures passing through the field stop. And then they see the action "That''s lupin," Hermione whispered. "He''s changing..."


    "Hermione!" Harry suddenly said, "we must act!"


    "Wait, Harry. Hold your breath!" Fan Lin said that Professor Lu Ping was just changing his body. Now is not the time for them to make a move.


    "But later..." Harry said anxiously, at this time lupin the werewolf has launched his attack.


    "My God..." Hermione exclaimed. She saw herself protected by Van Lin, and the werewolf wanted to attack both of them. Then Sirius rushed up, and Sirius was beaten away with one paw.


    "Harry, why don''t you use a spell to stop Professor Lupin? You''ve even knocked Professor Snape unconscious."


    "But I''m afraid I won''t hit it." Harry said a little flustered, he looked at himself not far away, his heart suddenly became like the original general panic.


    "OK..." Van Lim said, "Professor Snape should wake up in a moment..."


    Several people were silent and looked at the battle not far away, but after waiting for a long time, Professor Snape, who was in a coma, showed no sign of waking up.


    "Peter Pettigrew is running away!" Harry said that Peter the dwarf had disappeared in front of them.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s a mouse. Even Animagus can''t run far, and..."


    Vaseline felt his magic mark with mental strength. Peter Pettigrew did not go far. The magic mark on his body was as bright as the bright moon in the eyes of Fanlin because of the recovery of his state.


    "He just hid and looked at us." Van Lin said quickly. Since Peter Pettigrew didn''t run away, he didn''t have to worry about him. And he''s still there."But..." Harry Potter suddenly held his breath, Sirius rib by the werewolf lupin cut a bloody wound.


    "Why hasn''t Professor Snape woken up yet?" Harry called, and he suddenly had a great hope that Professor Snape would stand up. Now he is the only one who can save Sirius.


    "Maybe..." Van Lin searched around quickly. He felt the magic surging, but he didn''t find any other wizard hiding around.


    All of a sudden, van Lin seems to have figured something out. He steps out of his hiding place. He raises his wand, and


    "Enrrate!"


    "It was Professor Snape you woke up!" Hermione exclaimed.


    "Maybe, we can''t let Sirius die in the hands of Professor Lu Ping..." Van Lin grinned bitterly, and he didn''t understand why he would come forward to release the antidote.


    However, just as at that time, Snape did not choose to rescue Sirius. He protected Fanlin and others behind him. He just let lupin, the werewolf, shifted his attention. Then, it was time for lupin to tear Sirius apart.


    Harry rushed out, as if to stop Professor Lupin. However, Harry''s weak figure could not defeat a werewolf.


    "Harry, you?" Hermione said that they were all wide eyed. According to the truth, Professor Lupin should follow the call of his companion and leave.


    But in the quiet forest, except for Buckbeak''s exuberant hopping, it seemed like a werewolf was hidden.


    Harry is getting closer to Professor Lupin


    "Ouch Oops Oh... " Hermione, with her hands in front of her mouth, screams hard, mimicking the Garou.


    "What are you doing?" Harry quickly pulled at Hermione. "Aren''t you afraid of two werewolves?"


    "I''m saving you!" Hermione said, she had a strong cry, Professor Lu Ping is finally stopped his kind of crazy action.


    Thank you Harry said that he was already very close to Professor Lupin, and the end of angering the werewolf was nothing but Torn and eaten.


    "I don''t think it''s time to thank you..." Fan Lin looked at Professor Lu Ping and said.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Harry, I''m not sure Hermione will attract another werewolf Hogwarts besides Professor Lupin Therefore, Hermione will surely attract the werewolf incarnated by Professor Lupin... "


    "Er..." Harry and Hermione looked at lupin the werewolf not far away.


    Professor Lu Ping finally chose to listen to Queen Gryffindor''s call. He threw Sirius down the hillside like a rag doll, and then he rushed towards Hermione.


    "Harry..." Fanlin said calmly.


    "Well..." Harry''s voice trembled.


    "Run..." As soon as van Lin''s voice fell, he pulled up Hermione and ran frantically to the forbidden forest. They did not dare to make any stop. Professor Lu Ping, who was incarnated as a werewolf, rushed towards them.


    Facts have proved that compared with werewolves, speed is simply eating people and talking about dreams. If Professor Lu Ping is put into the Muggle world, then there will be absolutely no runners in the Olympic Games.


    Professor Lu Ping''s figure was constantly enlarged in their eyes. Soon, the three little wizard with the spirit of death gave up this unrealistic preparation.


    Harry wants to fight Snape once more than with a werewolf, at least once.


    "Hide Van Lin said that he took Hermione to hide behind a big tree, and Harry also hid behind the tree beside van Lin, and didn''t want to be torn apart by Professor Lu Ping.


    Several people in Fanlin held their breath. There was no other sound in the Forbidden Forest except lupin the werewolf.


    After a while, the forest returned to its former calm.


    "Is he gone?" Hermione asked, several people sneaked out of their heads, and the place where Professor Lupin had stopped became empty.


    "Fortunately..." Hermione patted her chest. She wanted to go out, but she was pulled behind van Lin''s body.


    Along with the eyes of Fanlin, Lupin, the werewolf, just came out slowly from behind a tree. His dark green pupil was emitting cold light. Lupin, a werewolf, quietly looked at the three hiding people.


    His head swayed back and forth, and he seemed to be thinking about who to start eating from. This beautiful little girl seemed to be a good decision.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 280

    "Lu Ping Professor... " Hermione said in a trembling voice.


    At the beginning of Lupin''s transformation, the girl tried to use language to wake up a werewolf''s reason. However, it turns out that Hermione''s method is useless at all. A cruel werewolf will not stop because of human language.


    It''s like the wolf fenriel.


    Fenriel was imprisoned by the dwarves for his fierce character, and did not get out of the trap until the end of the war, and swallowed the sun and the lord god Odin. Loki, the God of destruction and disaster, and Angela Boda, the female giant, gave birth to three terrible children: HeLa, the goddess of death and queen of the underworld; yolmangard, the serpent of the atrium; and finrieu, the wolf. Because of his ferocious nature, he was chained by a chain forged by the God tol for nine days and nine nights, but fenrieu easily broke the chain. The gods had no choice but to turn to the weapon making dwarf. The dwarf forged an invisible magic chain named gleiphir with six rare things, namely, mountain roots, cat''s feet, fish''s breath, woman''s beard, bear''s Achilles tendon and bird''s saliva, and sacrificed one hand of Tyr, the God of war, to capture finriel. It is said that in the battle of Ragnarok (the twilight of the gods), finrieu finally broke away from this invisible chain, devoured the sun and moon, devoured all things in the world, and killed Odin, the king of gods. After killing Odin, he was also assassinated by Vidal, the son of Odin, the God of forest and peace.


    if it is really like the legend, simultaneous interpreting the blood of Fen Lille in the wolf''s body, then human consciousness can not be recognized by wolves.


    "Professor Lu Ping..." Said Hermione, looking pale at lupin the werewolf.


    Lu Ping didn''t know why the first time he heard the wolf howling was that he didn''t know why he had stopped there.


    Lupin let out a wolf howl, and he tried to summon his companions to share the delicious food in front of him. However, Hogwarts could not have a second werewolf, even if he was in the forbidden forest.


    Van reen moved back carefully. He held Hermione in one hand. Harry swallowed a mouthful of saliva nervously.


    Maybe they''re too big, or maybe the werewolf''s patience has come to an end.


    Professor Lu Ping, who was still calling for his companions, turned his head and roared at them, revealing his gloomy fangs.


    The tusks are so white that if they don''t immediately move away, Professor Lupin''s teeth will soon be filled with their flesh and blood.


    "Oh, no..." Harry called, and he raised his wand. However, he didn''t know how to subdue Professor Lupin. He didn''t want to hurt Professor Lupin. Although in the current situation, even if Harry''s blasting spell accurately hit Professor Lupin, it could only bring a little extra scar to lupin who was incarnated as a werewolf.


    "Terrorcoming!"


    Van Lin didn''t cast any powerful magic spell. He used fear magic. At least this spell can bypass Professor Lu Ping''s outer skin. You should know that physical damage is not enough to kill a werewolf unless you chop off his head or smash his heart.


    But obviously, they can''t do this. This is their defense against the dark arts professor. He just forgot to drink the Stellera


    Van reen finally understood why Prof. Snape opposed lupin as a defense against the dark arts professor. Although there were other reasons mixed in, the destructive power of werewolves was quite amazing.


    The trees that could perfectly cover their bodies were rocked by lupin, a werewolf. Fanlin saw a big gap in the place where they were hit. You should know that the tree was only able to draw a not shallow knife mark when it was hit by the magic spell of Shenfeng shadowless.


    "Run, Harry..." Without hesitation, Lupin, the werewolf, fell into the illusion created by the curse of fear. He seemed to regard the trees as his natural enemies.


    Although van Lim is keen to know what the werewolf''s natural enemies are, this is clearly not the time to study.


    "Don''t be silly there!" Van Lin yelled. He took Hermione''s hand and began to run in the opposite direction with lupin. He knew that his magic spell could not control the werewolf for how long, maybe only a few seconds, but the opportunity could not be given up.


    The three men ran again. In about five seconds, Lupin, the werewolf, recovered. He howled, as if he was angry that he had been brushed by some human wizard.


    He shook his head. Before the sparse hair on his head stopped swinging, Lupin, the wolf man''s body, faithfully chased after him.


    He leaped forward three meters in the woods. There are many trees here, which are good for hiding. But for a wolf, it''s useless. His nose can track his prey very well.


    "Run, Hermione!" Van Lin said it was no use hiding. Their smell could not be covered. His hand released Hermione and immediately turned back to cast his spell.


    "Impedimenta!" Fanlin yelled, a wall emitting light blue halo instantly appeared on the road of lupin, the werewolf.Lupin, a werewolf, seemed to be dizzy. He fell from the air at once, but even so, the barrier mantra of Fanlin disappeared at the first time.


    "Relashio!"


    "Banish summit!"


    There are two magic spells, which are launched from behind van Lin respectively, and then hit Professor Lupin''s body precisely.


    "Let''s go together!" Hermione said that the girl stood stubbornly on the right hand side of Fanlin.


    Harry also stopped. They were together, and van Lin could not face it alone.


    "Well Ok Let''s go together However, Lupin, a werewolf, does not pay attention to the beliefs of several little witches. He just wants to kill them.


    As his body was hit by a magic spell, Lupin had to stop, although it was said that there was no way to really hurt him by the charms of a few little witches.


    Fanlin has been hesitating whether to use the powerful magic spell of "Shenfeng Wuying", but the figure that jumped into it broke Fanlin''s mind. Buck bick, who had been wandering around, rushed in at once.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 281

    "Buckbeak!" Harry exclaimed that he didn''t want Buckbeak to be hurt by lupin the werewolf. In his opinion, it was the werewolf who seemed to be more aggressive between the eagle horse and the werewolf.


    However, Buckbeak''s bravery was obviously beyond everyone''s expectation, and Buckbeak fell down in front of lupin.


    Buckbeak stood up, propped up on his hind legs, his wings flapping back and forth.


    Venin saw Buckbeak hit Lupin''s head with his front paw, and the bloody wound appeared in the werewolf''s right eye. Buckbeak let out a shocking roar.


    Several people were stunned. Yingma fought the werewolf and ended up with the victory of yingma, which was obviously unexpected.


    "Don''t Don''t hurt him, Buckbeak... " Hermione yelled, "he can''t control it. It''s not his will to hurt us..."


    Lupin seems to have been seriously injured. Sirius''s paw caught him in his left eye, and Buckbeak did the same thing in different positions as Sirius. This is obviously not a good thing for him. He can''t see clearly, especially in his right eye. Buckbeak was really cruel. This is not what black dog''s paw can match.


    Lupin, the werewolf, starts to panic. The loss of vision makes him retreat. Moreover, Buckbeak seems to have not let him go. Although Buckbeak stops attacking under the stop of Hermione, Buckbeak will immediately lift his paw as soon as lupin moves.


    "Oh..."


    Lupin, a werewolf, roared at several people. Without any hesitation, he turned away from them and ran toward the forbidden forest. He wanted to find his companions. The wolf was a social animal, and his action alone made him feel insecure.


    "Thank you, Buckbeak..." Van Lin said he patted Buckbeak gently with his hand, which made Buckbeak''s wings loose.


    Buckbeak stepped lightly on the ground as if he were ready to fight.


    "Poor Professor Lupin..." Said Hermione, touching the plume of the steed with her hand.


    "Yes..." Harry said, "I think Professor Lupin must have had a hard time tonight. Both of his eyes were hurt."


    "However, it is not the time to worry about Professor Lu Ping. As a werewolf, he can take good care of himself in the forbidden forest..." Said Fanlin, looking back at the original hillside.


    "We should be worried about, Harry!" "We''ve already gone after Sirius," Van Lin said solemnly


    All of a sudden, the air around them drops in temperature. From a distance, Fanlin can see a large shadow in the sky, which is the Dementor who attacks them.


    These Dementors gather in the sky, moving slowly like a dark cloud. They pass over the heads of three people, and then the top of the trees in the forbidden forest is covered with frost.


    "It''s Dementors..." Harry frowned. Dementors were flying too high for his patron charm to stop.


    "Let''s get over here, in case something happens..."


    "You go first..." Van Lin said, he frowned, because lupin left, dwarf Peter has left the hillside, van Lin can feel the dwarf Peter''s position is about to leave his perception range.


    "You two, if there''s anything wrong with it..."


    "It doesn''t matter. My father will save us both..." Harry said quickly that he was willing to believe it was his father''s patron saint curse.


    "I hope so..." Van Lim doesn''t want to say much. Pettigrew is moving a little fast, which makes him have to hurry up.


    "Well, then we''ll hit people and meet Liu then." "I''ll take care not to be found," Van Lin said


    Van Lin waved to Hermione. So far, van Lin finally determined the reason why he didn''t show up. Yes, he went after Peter Pettigrew, but it was not an easy job.


    "Animagus (Animagus)!"


    Van Lin''s figure quickly changed in front of Harry and his figure became distorted, like a whirlpool.


    But the phenomenon soon disappeared, replaced by a white ferret lying on the ground.


    This was the first time that van Lim used Animagus in front of Hermione. In the scream shed, his figure was covered by the light of Ron''s curse, which made Hermione not see clearly.


    It can be seen that Hermione is very interested in Animagus of Vaseline, which can be seen from Hermione''s wide eyes.


    But this is not the time for Hermione to study.


    Fanlin squeaked two times, counted as a farewell to the two people.


    "No, Buckbeak That''s not food Hermione quickly grabbed Buckbeak. Just now this stupid Eagle horse wants to use its mouth to pick up the vaseline. In its eyes, the van Lin is just a food, er Live food.Van Lin was scared. He didn''t dare to stay too much. Hermione didn''t have Hagrid''s strength. The girl couldn''t catch Buckbeak.


    Fanlin quickly forward, his speed is very fast, in the night, Fanlin is like a white light general, brush once disappeared in the two people''s field of vision.


    "Let''s go, too!" Hermione urged her to pull Buckbeak''s rope in her hand.


    "Good!" Harry nodded. "Maybe you''ll be interested in my father!" Said Harry. He untied the rope from Buckbeak''s neck.


    "Well, big guy It should be more comfortable now. " Said Harry, patting Buckbeak on the wing and following Hermione toward the forbidden forest lake.


    He had been there twice. Once he visited Norbert, the mighty Norwegian chirosaurus. However, Norbert had been put into a domesticated suitcase by Hagrid. When Norbert was older, Hagrid was thinking about completely releasing him to the forbidden forest, but before that, he had to teach him a lot of things.


    And the second time was when he was attacked by Dementors in the forbidden forest with van Lin and Sirius a few hours ago. It was a terrifying experience.


    As Harry ran, he remembered the situation at that time. He was the first comatose except Sirius. Dementors preferred him. This was the first time he met Dementors on the Hogwarts Express.


    Harry couldn''t help shivering.


    "Fortunately, I have a father of my own." That''s why he''s so keen on going to the lake, Harry thought. He wants to see his father, even if he has It''s dead.


    All of a sudden, Harry felt a little lost. He vaguely felt that his ideas were unrealistic.


    The trees quickly backed up next to them, and the air around them became colder and colder. This is due to Dementors, who are getting closer and closer to Dementors.


    From the direction of the lake there was a glimmer of silver, but it was soon swallowed up by the night, and it was the Dementors who surrounded them.


    Only a glimmer of silver could be seen in the air, and they had to quicken their pace.


    Harry ran faster and faster, but the light of the patron''s curse did not brighten with his approach. On the contrary, the light became darker and darker. This is the reason why he and the magic power of Vaseline were constantly consumed before.


    However, Harry''s heart is more and more lack of confidence, he was afraid that he ran past, there was no one.


    Hermione was far behind him. Harry heard Hermione''s cry, but he didn''t pay any attention.


    He wants to have a look at He has to know Harry''s mind is only about his father If that man were his He must know, he must see The lake is getting closer, but there is no one there.


    On the other side, he saw a little silver flash - the patron saint of his own imagination There is a bush just by the water. Harry hid behind the Bush, peering through the gap between the leaves. The silver flash on the other side of the river suddenly went out, and he felt a shiver of fear Any time now - "come on!" He murmured, looking around, "where are you? Dad, come on -- "


    but nobody came. Harry looked up at the Dementors around the lake. One of them is putting down its turban. The rescuer should be here - but this time no one came to help


    Harry was still waiting. He grabbed his wand uneasily.


    On the other side of the lake, in the past, he had completely lost his magic power, his patron saint mantra was broken, and then Fanlin stood up, and Harry saw the patron saint curse of Fanlin. It was a ferret.


    But the spell was not so bright, as if its light had been devoured by Dementors.


    Finally, Fanlin''s patron curse completely lost its effect. Harry saw the ferret running in the air being torn up and devoured by several Dementors.


    Harry''s body was cold, and he was desperate, not far in front of him But there was no one there.


    Far away, Hermione''s voice came, and she was coming. No one would appear. He finally realized The one who releases the patron''s curse is himself.


    "Harry!" Hermione yelled. She came running, her body hiding behind the trees, but she was frightened by the dense number of Dementors. She could not see the three Sirius.


    Harry looked back at Hermione, and Buckbeak was restless with his front legs on the ground. He couldn''t hide here.


    Harry jumped out of the Bush where he was hiding. He stood up and found his father In his position, he raised his wand, just as he had protected Sirius.


    "Expectoparonum!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 282

    Tonight''s Hogwarts is doomed to be restless.


    As he ran, Peter thought, he looked very relaxed. Although he said he was screaming at the beginning and was caught by Sirius in the shed, it was no harm at all.


    He successfully cheated all the people, he escaped in front of them, with its most skilled charm.


    Now when you think about it, Peter suddenly feels that his Animagus skill is really good.


    Twelve years ago, he successfully avoided Sirius by using this magic spell. He also blew up the whole street with his wand.


    Peter was very afraid at that time. He killed twelve Muggles in one breath. However, Peter was very excited about it. He really realized the power of magic.


    Of course, it was all at that time


    Maybe Dumbledore''s death certificate is more impractical for all of his people, including Dumbledore''s death certificate.


    Not only in the past, but even today, Lupin''s transformation has brought him back to life. In front of those people, he became a mouse and fled.


    And then he was still a hero of the crowd, and his first-class Merlin medal was comforting in his one finger graveyard.


    Even if these people meet Dumbledore or the Ministry of magic, one of the four little witches is still a little abnormal, and then a werewolf, a "murderer?"


    Who will believe them?


    Even if Dumbledore believed them, however, Dumbledore was not Lord Voldemort, and Dumbledore did not become Minister of the British Ministry of magic, so for him, all the charges were defeated and not convicted, as long as he did not appear.


    "Yes As long as it doesn''t show up! "


    Peter''s heart silently thought, he quickly toward the depths of the forbidden forest.


    To say that, he would also like to thank Snape, thank him for his merciless curse, and thank him for basically destroying a few people who have fighting power. Although Snape finally got Harry''s curse, it was a matter of no importance to Peter.


    That''s enough for him to survive. As for Snape, who cares? He did not have that leisure, and from the first betrayal he had been completely cut off from compassion.


    Without his stupid little master Weasley, without that hateful child, Fanlin Al, without Harry Potter, this is undoubtedly a wonderful news for him.


    After the night, Sirius will die in the mouth of Dementors. He has noticed that there are hundreds of Dementors, and they follow Sirius''s direction.


    Although Peter wanted to see Sirius die, his reason still suppressed his bad idea. He didn''t want to make any changes. Since he was forced to show up, things went beyond his control.


    But Merlin It should be said that the Dark Lord still favored him. Although the Dark Lord failed many times, he still saved his loyal servant.


    Peter thought as he walked. He walked across the lawn. He met a Bogot, right under the root of the tree.


    That Bogot incarnated as he died, and he saw himself turned into a cold corpse.


    It made his body shake uncontrollably, he stopped, he made a squeak of fear, in the form of a mouse.


    He has a lot of fears, such as Sirius, Dumbledore, vaseline and Voldemort These people are the existence of his fear, the first three except Sirius, they all use wisdom to defeat the great Lord Voldemort.


    In the latter, Peter is simply afraid of his power. But what scares him most is death itself.


    Yes, he is very afraid of death, otherwise he will not betray Sirius and others. As long as he can survive, he is willing to give everything.


    He knew how to deal with this Bogot, but the Bogot hit into his heart, like a sharp knife, hard into Peter Pettigrew''s heart.


    He needs a magic wand, which is obviously just a funny creature that can be solved, but at this time, he feels extremely scared.


    He couldn''t help thinking more about the power of Voldemort, the power of Sirius, the power of Dumbledore, the power of Severus, and even the power of Vaseline.


    Each of them was much more powerful than he was. In terms of the release of the curse and the lethality, perhaps the only thing Peter was better than van Lin was his magic power.


    However, he still has no way. He is not confident at all. All he can do is to use the prank spell which is not suitable for fighting.


    Animagus was almost the glorious moment of his life. He had never dreamed that he could learn such profound white magic at first.


    As for the black magic, he learned faster than the orthodox magic, but even so, he felt very uneasy.He is in urgent need of powerful magic, so that he can pay more magic in exchange for huge magic power. Strength is the most fundamental problem. If he had the strength, he could have killed all of them when he screamed at the shack.


    If he had the strength, he would not have to be so afraid of Voldemort, and look at his miserable appearance. All these were given by the Great Dark Lord to be a dead man?


    That''s not what Peter wanted, and his great Lord Voldemort was defeated by Harry and the little devil one after another, which made him very disappointed with Lord Voldemort.


    It seems that Voldemort will really be defeated like this, and the power of his heyday seems to have returned to the world


    Yes, or power


    Peter thought, he bypassed the damned Bogot. He had no wand, and he didn''t want to waste his time on it.


    He yearns for power, like Voldemort in his heyday, or Dumbledore now No matter who it is, such strength is enough to run wild in the magic world.


    But he didn''t want to. He just needed to protect himself, the ability to defend himself in front of Dumbledore. That''s how he could fill Peter''s heart.


    He is too timid


    Peter knew this very well himself, but he had no way to overcome it.


    He still remembered what Voldemort had said to him, the forbidden area in the forbidden forest, where Peter had been, where they had obtained the map of living points, and where Voldemort had gained power.


    He thinks he should go once!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 283

    "Yes, that''s it..."


    Peter said secretly that he couldn''t see the damned Bogot at all. In fact, when he was more than ten feet away from the Bogot, Bogot canceled the change.


    However, he still wanted to use a magic wand to blow up that damned Bogot into a thousand wisps of smoke.


    But just as he thought about it, his body was honest enough to bypass the Bogot. He didn''t think his staff free casting could help. Today, he was scared enough.


    However, the forbidden forest did not seem to let him off. As he walked towards the ruins, the red hat hiding behind the tree scared it to death.


    This is a kind of small creature that looks like a goblin. It can be found wherever there is blood, usually lurking in the dungeons of castles and trenches of battlefield ruins, waiting for sneak attacks on those who have lost their way. This dwarf animal lives in burrows in ancient battlefields or places stained with human blood. Although it is easy to drive them away with incantations or charms, they are still very dangerous to the single Muggle. They will try to kill him with a big stick in the dark night.


    Peter is not a Muggle. He is a wizard. Since the red hat offends him, Peter will not let him go so easily.


    Peter thinks the red hat should disappear into the forbidden forest with its weapons. In fact, he did the same.


    He lifted the deformation of Animagus at once. He held out his hand. Although there was no wand in his hand, and the power of the curse was poor, it did not prevent him from killing the living things in front of him, just like stepping on an ant. In Peter''s eyes, even Muggles were no different from the red hat.


    This is also due to Voldemort''s careful teaching, if according to Hogwarts Education Well, his education at Hogwarts has been eaten by dogs This is probably the worst time a dog has been blackened


    "Reducto!"


    The glare of red light lit up the night. After a loud explosion, the red hat, which had intended to attack Peter, did not even utter a whine, and completely dissipated in the world.


    Looking at the smoke and meat in front of him, the stumps of the red hat were hanging on the tree. Peter felt that the world was finally cleared. The ashes of the red hat made his bad mood much better.


    He breathed a sigh of relief. The depression that had been caught seemed to dissipate with such a simple curse. He had escaped, and he firmly believed that No Voldemort, no Dumbledore, no van Lindel, as for Sirius, he will die tonight, and the Ministry of magic will not let him go.


    Things are developing in a good direction. At least for adley, although his future life is not as comfortable as mottled, he has also made corresponding measures. The ruins indicated by Voldemort, at the beginning, they only got the map of living points in the periphery. Although it is very terrible, compared with the strength of survival, this is still not blocked Peter''s advance.


    Hell corpse, ghoul, let him go to hell. He knows how to move forward. To bypass those corpses, Voldemort''s mark is the best pass.


    Peter is no longer hiding himself. His chubby body is constantly moving forward. He enjoys the feeling of being able to walk on both legs.


    But his pace to speed up, the place is not far from Hogwarts, he imposed a fast-moving curse on himself, he can clearly feel the rapid retrogression of the scenery around him.


    How long has he not used magic to travel, he has always failed to be taken by Ron, the poor guy can not even use the simple light body mantra and the fast-moving mantra, not to mention the high-level form shifting illusion. If Ron uses it, his body will be torn apart.


    ¡­¡­


    As van Lin ran all the way through the forbidden forest, he felt that Peter Pettigrew stopped for a while, not far from him.


    This makes van Lin speed up the pace, his figure is like a white ghost, constantly climbing in the tree, he did not choose to move on the ground, the sound of stepping on the leaves is too big, he had to give up this method in order not to disturb the dwarf star Peter.


    However, his Animagus didn''t disappoint him either. His high-speed moving and still climbing on the trunk didn''t make his body uncomfortable.


    The instinct from a ferret enables his claws to firmly grasp the trunk of the tree, leaving you as I am on the ground, and his whole body moves in mid air like running.


    But when Fanlin was about a hundred meters ahead, he was startled by a roar, and his hair stood up, and then he stopped on a branch.


    He saw the red light, which was what caused the explosion.


    It could be the blast curse or the bone shattering curse, and it''s obvious that Peter Pettigrew is the only one to release the magic.


    However, as for Peter Pettigrew''s strength, Fanlin can''t help feeling a little bit tricky. He has seen many adult wizards, but they can''t use the stick free casting technique to cast the attack spell, although they can''t use it normally.But, van Lin did not expect Peter to be able to cast without a wand. He was very sure that Peter had no wand in his hand, and that all the wands of all people were honest in their hands, and Professor Lupin''s wand was where Harry was.


    Van Lin frowned, he jumped off the tree, and then lifted his Animagus deformation. He carefully carried his wand forward, and Peter was less than 200 meters away from him.


    "What is he doing?" He was very strange, van Lin said to himself, that Peter''s pause was, in principle, supposed to be leaving Hogwarts as soon as possible.


    But none of these things should be considered by Van Lin. he could not stop Peter to rest.


    But Peter didn''t seem to want to give van Lin the chance to seize him. He stayed for about a minute or so, and the trace marks on Peter began to move quickly.


    "Damn it..." Van Lin cursed that since he came to Hogwarts, it seemed to have become the mantra of the four of them, and all sorts of bad things came after them, which had become the main theme of several of them.


    It''s like detective games, but they''re not actively involved, they''re forced to explore, like someone pushing them forward.


    Van Lin ran two steps, he leaped forward, and he launched his own Animagus. Peter moved a little faster this time. He could clearly feel Peter''s mark darkening rapidly in his perception range.


    "Squeak Squeak... "


    "Fan Lin said angrily, it seems to be to ask the dwarf Peter to stop, but he ran to the position where Peter stayed, and a cold feeling immediately carried out the mind of van Lin.


    Everywhere is blood, scattered limbs fall on the top of the tree, in the leaves, the strong blood makes the forest can not help vomiting.


    This makes his magic force impossible to maintain, originally in the air in the air continuous leap figure fell on the ground, and then turned into a human form.


    Looking at the mess around him, van Lin could not help but raise a thought to kill Peter. He certainly realized that it was a red hat, a weak dark magic creature.


    But the cruel killing of Peter obviously exposed Peter''s cruel character. He could not accept killing the dark creatures, but both means and ways made van Lin even more indifferent to Peter''s meaning. Maybe throwing Peter to the Dementor is a good way to punish him. He wanted to do it from the beginning, and he is doing it now.


    Fan Lin gently waved the wand, a stream of water quickly around the blood of the world and empty, this bloody gas let him feel very disgusting, he did not want to stay here at all.


    The red light in fan Lin''s eyes flickered. He felt that he should catch Peter a little faster, and let him go for a while Well, I can''t make it up


    Van Lin''s figure moved faster, his eyes had become red and blood. He needed to speed up faster. His magic power made him have such capital to squander.


    Dumbledore''s enchanting agent makes people feel excited when thinking about it, but Dumbledore''s help has clearly formed the capital of van Lin''s pursuit of Peter at the moment.


    Time passes by in the running of the two people. The speed of van Lin is only limited faster than Peter. It is very surprising that he has no blood vessel secret skill like him, but he has not surpassed Peter in speed.


    Obviously, Peter is not as bad as he thought. At least from the speed of the wand free casting and the speed of other performances, Peter in memory is obviously completely weakened.


    However, with the deepening of the forbidden forest, a restless mood also spread in the heart of the forest.


    This time he was alone, without Harry, without Hermione, and Peter''s strength was not as hard as he thought, and the bell, which was soon the time when the bell rang.


    Obviously, there must be any connection between the strange bell and the present one, but there is nothing to make it.


    Of course, the surrounding environment has changed strangely. With the deepening of the forbidden forest, the trees around it are also becoming darker. They have far beyond the forbidden area under Hogwarts'' jurisdiction. This is the land of horse and man. However, he has not shown any signs of horse life.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 284

    "Where on earth is he going?"


    Fanlin thought that he could see the dwarf star Peter from a distance, but it took a considerable amount of effort to catch up with Peter.


    Peter didn''t stop at all. He didn''t seem to be on the run. He looked more like he was moving forward with purpose. Every turn was without hesitation.


    However, van Lin''s trunk has completely turned dark gray, which makes him feel very uncomfortable. Here, it''s dead, just like coming to the cemetery. Fanlin''s heart is full of depression. Of course, there was danger. He always felt that there was something buried in the black soil on the ground, or some unknown magical creature hidden.


    It made van Lin feel very bad.


    But Peter Pettigrew obviously doesn''t think so. They used to be here when they were chasing the werewolf Lu, but they came here through the horse and man tribe.


    Human and horse are not friendly creatures to the wizard, what''s more, there is a werewolf among them, which also makes the horse tribe launch a fierce drive against them.


    Peter still remembers that lupin hurt a man and horse with his claws, and then lupin was hit by several arrows. The man and the horse would not be merciful to lupin.


    Lupin, the werewolf, didn''t persist for long. Then he was chased and chased by the human and horse tribe. Along with him, several people who wanted to subdue lupin were also favored by the tribe.


    These stupid people equated him with the damned werewolf.


    It was a terrible night. Several of them used Animagus to run away crazily. The horses and men ran after them. They attacked them with ropes and bows and arrows. If the horses and men had not lost the magic power of the natural race, they would have been captured by the horse and men tribe in a face-to-face manner ¡£


    As a matter of fact, they should be grateful for the loss of their blood. They have lost the protection of nature. It is said that they have angered the gods, and the gods have deprived them of the right to use natural magic.


    You know, in ancient times, the human horse civilization was very ahead of human beings, whether it was farming technology or magic civilization.


    Centaur, also known as the sandur people, is a kind of Centaur monster in Greek mythology. Their upper body is the human torso, including hands and head, and the lower body is the horse body, which also includes the trunk and four legs. Centaurus in the sky on behalf of the constellation is Centaurus and Centaurus.


    Centaurs are very proud and warlike, and strong Centaur warriors always like to pierce their spears with their prey.


    However, the Centaur''s ability is more than that. More close to nature, centaurs also had the ability to control plants. They made friends with the elves, which made them an important part of the elves'' allies at that time. They also had words. The most advanced was the prophet belonging to the Centaur tribe.


    This is much more reliable than the current forecasters. They rely on nature and the sky. The Centaur can predict the future more than the human clergy. Centaurs with two symbolic constellations in the sky make it easier for them to obtain information from the future.


    The Centaur tribe, large or small, produces a prophet of its own, but the prophet is not as powerful as the powerful tribes.


    The prophet seems to have become the standard of Centaur tribe, which is the only thing that has been preserved from ancient times.


    It is said that even the Centaur tribe in the forbidden forest has a prophet, but this should be like Trelawney, basically full of nonsense.


    However, Peter heard that the Centaur tribe in the forbidden forest was one of the largest tribes in England at that time, and he did not know the reason for that. This tribe declined like this.


    Because centaurs are closed to human witches, many things about centaurs have not spread to the wizarding world.


    However, we have to admit that such primitive tribes have the most detailed information about ancient times.


    But Peter is very skeptical about what small tribes like this can know. It''s better to ask the vampire family if you can get his approval.


    Peter has a deep understanding of the primitive Centaur tribe. However, in order to avoid trouble, Peter still chooses to bypass the damned tribe. He does not have a magic wand. Otherwise, he can consider taking revenge for himself. He still remembers the poisonous arrow on his butt, which makes him ache for many days.


    Finally, there were no trees around Peter, and the earth was completely covered with black soil.


    When they were still in school, several of them passed through the tribe of horses and men and finally came here. However, the horses and men did not catch up so far. The black soil was like a clear dividing line, and all the people and horses didn''t mean to cross it.


    This may be the credit of centaurs'' damned taboo. Centaurs have a lot of traditions. They are proud, but they also have awe. They revere the stars. To use a saying circulated in the wizard world, stars will guide the direction of centaurs.In a word, they asked for the pursuit of the horse tribe. From the moment they set foot on the black land, their escape meant success.


    But they didn''t realize that the Centaur had given up chasing, and they ran out of their lives. Peter remembered that his butt was swollen. Even so, they didn''t mean to stop.


    Until Step into here


    Peter stood on the edge of no trees. Although he could not feel anything, he knew that as soon as he stepped into the area, the dead who had been sleeping in the ground would wake up.


    Far away, in the center of no black area stands a stone pillar, a dry well, as if it has been standing for thousands of years. The stone wall of its wellhead has been weathered, and the worn wind chime is hanging on the stone pillar beside it. The mottled rust marks symbolize his age, and there has been no wind blowing it for a long time.


    As a result, the cold wind at night has disappeared here, and they can''t blow into this area, as if some magic has hindered their progress.


    "That''s it!" Peter licked his lips. His mouth was a little dry. He was too tight. Voldemort once said that this is the real entrance to the ruins. The relics found in their school days are actually a piece of invisible things.


    It''s not far from here. It''s a cave. It''s like where the hapless wizard died.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 285

    Peter thought that the wizard might have discovered this place. The medieval guys had no taboo in the study of magic.


    The guy found the only safe area in this area that would not be entered by the ghouls, or some magic to disperse the ghouls. Anyway, where they hid in the first place, they successfully avoided all the ghouls.


    They hide there until the day, when all the dark creatures fade away, they dare not come out. Then back to Hogwarts, a few people did not mention it. In Sirius'' words, that dark and evil place was always guarded by the Centaur tribe.


    "All I have to do is shake the bell..." Peter licked his lips again. He was nervous. You know, there is a distance of more than 60 meters from the dry well.


    However, this is not too difficult, but he has always been timid, so he still has a lot of fear in his heart, a pair of hands from the ground is still very frightening for Peter.


    However, even if he is afraid, he has to move forward, he wants to live in the sun.


    Peter bit his teeth secretly. He seemed to have decided something. His face was a little ferocious. Voldemort told him the way to get in. Of course, it was only the way. After entering, everything was up to him.


    He stepped into the black area with one foot.


    Then Peter felt the ground under his feet like a boiling crucible. The original solid soil began to vibrate, which was much stronger than the reaction they had in their schooldays. As like as two peas do not know, Voldemort did not deceive him. The situation here is exactly the same as it knows, except for more intense reactions...


    However, when he was still a student, Peter was able to cross such a long black area with Sirius and lupin. It was hard for him to resist fiercely.


    Peter didn''t pause at all. As long as he shook the bell, he could safely enter the ruins Voldemort said from the underground. Where he could be like the original Voldemort, he could obtain the strength far beyond the ordinary wizard.


    In Peter''s mind, he should at least have the strength to face an Auror


    I don''t know. Would Voldemort laugh if he knew what he was thinking? Lowliness is embedded in the marrow.


    Peter thought, he ran quickly to the dry well, his speed is very fast, you can''t imagine Peter so fat body burst out so fast.


    The ghouls in the ground just got up, but before they touched other bodies with their rotten claws, Peter had already dodged by twisting left and right. From time to time, Peter released one or two obstacle charms with his bare hands to separate the ghoul from his body, which made Peter''s speed slow down.


    But on the whole, he''s safe, at least none of the dirty ghouls touched his body.


    Finally, he was less than a meter away from the bell.


    Peter touched the bell, which was not very high, with one leap, but the bell did not make any sound.


    It startled Peter. He looked back. Although the wind chime didn''t ring, the rotting bodies seemed to hear something terrible.


    Originally in the eye socket burning light of the soul flame is like something fierce shock, and then quickly darkened, as if met with some natural enemy in general.


    All the ghouls chose to dive into the black earth at the moment of the bell shaking.


    Peter nodded with great satisfaction. At this point, he knew that what Voldemort said must be true. It seems that he is only one step away from success, as long as he enters the dry well


    Yes, just go into that dry well


    Peter repeated, he was like a demon, his eyes constantly wandering between the bell and the well.


    He knew that the bell had a very powerful soul suppressing function. Even if he did not harvest anything underground, as long as he got the bell, he would not return empty handed.


    Do what you say.


    Peter held out his hand. The material of the bell was indistinguishable. Peter just tugged at the bronze bell and fell into his hand.


    He could use it to go to Egypt, where is the world of the dead. However, what he had in his hand had a restraining effect on these spirits. He did not understand why Voldemort did not take it away.


    Perhaps Voldemort did not understand the magic of the bell. According to the tone Voldemort told him at that time, it seemed to be a key to enter. It seemed that Voldemort did not have the opportunity to return here again.


    Anyway, this thing is his now, according to the mouse ceremony, this thing is his, I licked it!


    Peter wiped the mottled rust on it with his sleeve, but it didn''t help. It was also the mark of the bronze bell brought by years. He needed a lot of effort to clean it. There were lots of magic marks on it. This is a rare treasure. Even if it is reproduced, selling an Egyptian Alchemist is a considerable wealth, you know The alchemists are not the ones who are short of money.Peter laughed twice. In his opinion, Egypt must go there once. Maybe it is good to live directly. He can live a lot. Most importantly, he can stay away from Voldemort and Dumbledore. The pressure from the two magic leaders is too great, just like two sharp knives hanging on his head!


    Peter doesn''t want to think about these two guys. What he''s doing now is stealing one of the private wealth. Maybe Voldemort has forgotten it. Who knows?


    Peter took the bell back with satisfaction, and he shook it very hard. The ground, which was still shaking, finally calmed down, and Peter turned his eyes to the wellhead with satisfaction.


    He will jump off here in a moment. The rock wall of the wellhead has been eroded at will for a long time. He kicked it with his feet, and a rock with ash fell down the well head.


    After about a few seconds, the sound of rock hitting the ground came from the bottom of the well, about a few decades deep dry wells.


    This is obviously abnormal for normal wells, which is too deep.


    But this is not a high point for a wizard, and Voldemort has gone on, and the air and magic needed to survive are obviously unnecessary issues.


    Peter stood by, looking at the dark well head, and he was unconscious of some fear, what if he had not successfully released the floating spell before landing.


    He felt that the wellhead was like a passage to another world, and the black one seemed to devour him.


    Peter was a little scared, his face pale, and he inserted his hand into his pocket and touched the bell in his pocket, and then he touched his face with his outstretched hand.


    For years, Animagus changed his face gray and rough. Suddenly he felt strange to his body. He habitually touched his face, but he didn''t touch the beard belonging to animals.


    He finally woke up, he squeezed himself hard, and then walked two steps forward.


    "I can live with strength as long as I jump down here..." Peter muttered to himself, "I want to Live in the sun, I I am a respected wizard, I don''t want to be overwhelmed by those who are not able to measure myself The enemy of the rat is chasing I want to live like a normal person... ""


    "I I I''m leaving here... "


    Peter shouted He clenched his teeth, even Sirius and others did not stop him. The dead well and nature could not take away his right to freedom.


    Peter''s eyes closed, like generosity to death, and a man jumped down the dead well.


    There was no light in the wellhead. Peter was frightened out of a howl. He clearly felt his falling body, the surrounding stone walls were rubbing from time to time, and his figure was soon swallowed by the darkness.


    But fan Lin, hundreds of meters away, is still trying to catch up, and his eyes seem to have magic light in the continuous burst.


    He was fast through the forest, and he was following Peter''s magic mark


    Peter finally stopped, which made van Lin a little excited, he ran faster, but as he leaped over a branch, a familiar voice rang from the depths of his soul.


    It was like someone knocking on a drum in his mind, and his heart missed a beat. His body became stiff in a moment, and he fell straight on the black soil.


    In this way, the brain is not a long time to go blank, and his breath is restored while consciousness is restored.


    His heart jumped very quickly. Even the ferret body, Fanlin could clearly feel the sound of the heart hitting the skin. He breathed a few breaths greatly, and the secret skill originally released was forced to be lifted.


    Just as he recovered, his Animagus lost control, and he lay on the ground and quickly recovered his original body.


    The cold sweat wet the hair of Fanlin and clothes. His whole man was just like the feeling that magic consumed nothing, but his magic was not affected by any way, and it seemed so abundant under the effect of magic agent.


    "Whoo Whoops "Whoop..."


    Fan Lin gasped heavily, and it took more than a minute or so to recover his normal breath completely. His heart was still banging. At least he didn''t have to worry about the heart breaking his ribs.


    "It was What... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 286

    "Professor Professor Peter Pedro Professor Peter Pedro... "


    A familiar voice came from Peter''s ear. He seemed to have heard it there. It was when he was still at Hogwarts. He remembered


    "Professor McGonagall..."


    Pettigrew suddenly from the dark, he never know where to jump up, he flurried to tidy up his clothes, just like when he was at Hogwarts.


    At that time, Peter and lupin were very slovenly, which made Professor McGonagall very dissatisfied with them. Whenever they saw such Peter, they always met Professor McGonagall''s most penetrating eyes.


    As a man who scanned Max''s eyes Oh It is a woman. Professor McGonagall''s dignified and kind face is deeply imprinted in the heart of every Hogwarts student. As the dean of Gryffindor college and the appointed lecturer of metamorphosis course, almost from the beginning of Professor McGonagall''s work, Hogwarts students have left the most majestic figure in their hearts.


    You can laugh at Dumbledore, but for Professor McGonagall, Hogwarts'' advice is to always be in awe.


    Peter quickly opened his eyes, his eyes because of the bright sunshine and a little tingling, he extended his arm, he opened his fingers covered his face, he seems to want to block the light from shining.


    "Professor Peter Professor Peter Pedro... "


    Professor McGonagall''s voice came from his side again. It was like a bucket of cold well water, which drenched Peter''s whole body and mind.


    "Mai MEG Professor McGonagall... "


    Peter shivered, his voice trembled, he did not know why some uneasiness and fear, he always felt that he had forgotten something.


    He remembered that he seemed to have become a Weasley mouse. He was chased by Sirius And then


    "Professor Peter Pedro, what are you thinking?" Professor McGonagall asked, which scared Peter. He looked at Professor McGonagall in horror. He was at a loss.


    Professor McGonagall reached out his hand and shook it in front of his eyes. Peter''s eyes looked a little dull, which not only made Professor McGonagall feel very dissatisfied.


    "Professor Peter Pedro I don''t think it''s time for you to be dazzled... " Professor McGonagall said seriously, "Miss Hermione Granger told me that their defense against the dark arts professor had been missing for a whole class. You know, it''s time for the wizard level exam. I don''t think you can have any reason not to teach your students. The worst thing is, your reason is to sleep in the utility room, but for Hogwarts The elves found you in the utility room, and I don''t think you''ll go through the rest of your class, will you? "


    Professor McGonagall was very dissatisfied with Peter''s behavior. She felt that Peter Pedro had some dereliction of duty, which was not the performance of the inspection period.


    Peter''s brain nerves were short circuited by Professor McGonagall''s long speech. He could look at Professor McGonagall.


    It was the summer of Hogwarts. It was very hot outside, and the sound of insects was constantly echoing in Hogwarts. This feeling made him very familiar. He had been in Hogwarts for seven years, but now it seems that there are some differences in Hogwarts.


    It''s not Hogwarts that''s weird. It''s him. What did he hear?


    Peter didn''t quite believe his ears. He pointed his finger at his face, and their arms trembled slightly.


    "You What do you say "I mean You You just Call me Professor


    "What''s so strange about that?" Professor McGonagall raised her eyebrows. She looked at Peter Pedro in front of her. Professor McGonagall looked like a ghost. This is not Peter Pedro she knew. The little boy she once taught could not be so So timid?


    Strange to Professor McGonagall, she suddenly remembered a name she didn''t want to mention The culprit who betrayed the potters and framed Peter Pettigrew, turned to Voldemort.


    "You mean..." "You mean, I''m Peter Pedro I''m Hogwarts Professor


    "Of course, Professor Pedro!" Professor McGonagall was a little impatient, and when she thought of the man, she felt very uncomfortable. He and his master, both from Hogwarts.


    One is from Slytherin, and the other is under her nose. The Betrayer is from Gryffindor This not only makes Professor McGonagall a little sad, it is a stain of Gryffindor, but also a symbol of Professor McGonagall''s dereliction of duty.


    "Well What I taught is Black magic Defense against the dark arts class? " Peter said, trembling, and there was an overwhelming excitement in his voice.


    "Yes, Professor Peter Pedro..." Professor McGonagall replied, "you can''t sleep out. You don''t even worry about the identity of your professor, and the courses you teach. I knew you came from Professor Lupin''s work.""You mean me? Peter Pedro I''m professor of defense against the dark arts at Hogwarts? "


    Professor McGonagall nodded. "I think you should go to Madame Pomfrey or ask Professor Severus to prepare some magic medicine for you. I think it will help you.


    "Oh no..." Peter shook his head in a hurry. If he went to Madame Pomfrey, he would be taken with him in the medical room for a month. The last time he was hit by a poisonous arrow, Mrs. Pomfrey asked Peter to stay in the hospital for more than a week before he was allowed to leave.


    "And Forget it Forget it... " Peter said he didn''t know what was going on, and his uneasiness seemed to have been suppressed.


    "Are you sure?" Professor McGonagall asked. She sipped her lips, and then she gave up the idea of letting Pettigrew go to Madame Pomfrey.


    As a professor of defense against the dark arts, Professor McGonagall''s worry seems superfluous. This is a wizard who survived the death eaters and successfully subdued the death eaters. Professor McGonagall doesn''t have to think much about Peter Pettigrew.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 287

    "Good..." Professor McGonagall nodded. "I think you should go and teach your students now. You''ve been missing a class. I don''t want Hogwarts students to fail the defense against the dark arts wizard level exam. And the reason is that their defense against the dark arts professors can''t teach them


    "No Please wait a moment... " When Peter saw that Professor McGonagall was going to leave here, he couldn''t help being a little flustered.


    "Mai Professor McGonagall You mean, I I''m going to teach defense against the dark arts. I''m still I''m still the instructor in charge of teaching them the general wizard level examination? "


    Peter''s brain seems to be tied up, he is slowly combing, but Professor McGonagall''s words are a little too much information.


    "You are really strange, Peter!" Professor McGonagall said that Peter was also her student, and she could not help but take out the face she had treated her students.


    "You mean you don''t want to teach them? Severus is willing to take over your job, but I think you will be more competent. After all, you performed very well in the wizard level examination at the beginning. In general, you should be much better than Severus... "


    Professor McGonagall hesitated, and he felt that there was something wrong with it. For a wizard hero, a first-class Merlin medal winner, there was always some insult.


    "I mean..." Professor McGonagall said quickly, "you don''t have any reason to shirk your responsibility. You''ve been teaching at Hogwarts for two years, always in defense of the dark arts class..."


    "Wait..." Peter seemed to suddenly think of something. He interrupted loudly, "you You''re me. I taught here for two years? And professor of defense against the dark arts? This position has not been cursed By... "


    "The mysterious man..." Professor McGonagall said discontentedly, "but the mysterious man lost his power more than ten years ago. He wanted to kill Harry, and his curse was bounced back. The most important thing is that you use a special method to remove the curse on the position. It''s not surprising that you told us the curse on the position and borrowed it in front of Dumbledore and me ¡­¡­¡±


    "Me..."


    Peter said loudly, but he just opened his mouth. What should have been in his mind disappeared somehow. It was like something hindered his memory, but he could not say that feeling.


    He thought that he did not have the strength to contact Voldemort''s curse, what kind of defense against the dark arts professor, as well as the general wizard level examination, he had barely passed, but in Professor McGonagall''s mouth, he seemed to be particularly excellent, far beyond the ordinary people''s excellent


    It looks great Peter thought that he was so powerful and respected here that he could lift the curse of the Dark Lord, a first-class Merlin medal winner, and the best graduate of Hogwarts, and now he''s going to teach his descendants to pass the sorcerer rank of the Ministry of magic.


    It seems a little bit unreal for Peter, but everything around him keeps telling him that everything that happens here is true.


    This is Hogwarts. He was in the utility room. When he was in school, he would worry about coming here whenever he was insulted or wronged. Everything here felt so familiar. Of course, his former dean, Professor Mileva McGonagall, seemed to be the best student of Gryffindor.


    These are the things he didn''t dare to think about, but now, these things seem to become real.


    Peter''s body is a little bit flabby. He doesn''t know that he is so excellent. He doesn''t know that he is so powerful and respected. He just thinks


    All of a sudden, Peter patted himself in the face with his hand. I have to say, it''s very painful.


    Professor McGonagall was startled. In her eyes, the best students she had ever taught seemed to have some mental problems, first asking her all sorts of weird questions, and now slapping himself in the face.


    Professor McGonagall could hear that slapping sound on his face was not fake at all. Peter obviously didn''t keep his hand. He slapped himself wildly, and then his pale face turned red and swollen.


    "Professor Professor Peter Pedro No, come on Professor Peter Pedro, stop... " Professor McGonagall said quickly. It scared her. Something was wrong from the beginning, but she didn''t know where the problem was.


    Peter gave himself two more lashes. His face was burning. As soon as he opened his eyes, Professor McGonagall was standing in front of him, not anything else. The uneasiness in his heart was completely removed. It turned out that only a dream had passed.


    "My God You finally stop... " Professor McGonagall patted her chest, and she was frightened just now.


    "Oh Sorry... " Peter quickly said that the dream was too real for him to change his identity.Peter took a long breath and seemed to have emptied all his worries. He looked at ease now. If his face hadn''t swelled up again, he would have looked like a successful man.


    "I just Peter said, "I just can let myself not be confused, with the most full state of mind to my younger brother and younger sister class."


    There was a little smile on Peter''s face, but somehow Professor McGonagall suddenly felt that the face in front of her was a little disgusting.


    She could not help but be frightened by her own thoughts. She nodded quickly, pretended to be a special calm, and left here quickly. She had to digest this terrible thought, but it seemed that the idea was deeply rooted in her heart, and could not be forgotten in any way.


    Professor McGonagall walked quickly, and with the door of the utility room opening and closing, Peter was finally alone.


    First, he touched his own face. His face was a little red and swollen, which was still beaten by his hand.


    Wait Hand


    Peter quickly lifted up his hands, and his two index fingers remained intact where they should be. This was the happiest thing for Peter.


    His body suddenly moved, he walked quickly in the room, he needed a mirror, and he remembered the mirror


    He took two steps inside, and a full-length mirror appeared in front of him. There were some ashes on the mirror, but this did not affect his use. Peter quickly wiped the dust on the mirror, but the following situation made him unable to believe his eyes.


    He was wearing a scarlet robe, like those normal witches. It was embroidered with magic patterns decorated with gold thread, which was a typical Gryffindor style.


    But his fat body had disappeared. Peter felt his stomach unconsciously. His round belly was replaced by his abdominal muscles. His face was not as rough as his memory. The whole person seemed to have a lot of spirit. He could not imagine how his Animagus could be a mouse.


    Peter thought, he kept groping for his magic robe, and finally, he found what he wanted in a pocket inside, a magic wand, the body of walnut, which made Peter very familiar.


    He waved the wand with his hand, and he soon found out the difference. The core of the wand seems to be much stronger than his original one. The dragon''s nerve or something is very suitable for a magic wand to release magic spells.


    "EXPELLIARMUS (except your weapon)!"


    A blue magic halo was blooming from the tip of Peter''s wand. The power of the disarming charm was far beyond Peter''s imagination.


    He heard a roar, and a cupboard in front of him exploded as if he had been hit by an intermediate magic spell.


    Peter felt that he was so powerful that he could use the power of intermediate magic spell with a simple department level incantation, which was something he didn''t dare to think about.


    Although in his opinion, this level is not enough to relieve Voldemort''s curse, but there must be something that has not been developed. He needs a lot of time to quickly adapt to himself.


    That''s right. It''s just adapting to yourself


    This sounds very strange, but this is what Peter needs to do now. Peter always feels that his strong self is not true. However, no matter what method is used, Peter can''t believe it is false. He prefers to believe that he is dreaming.


    Like Professor McGonagall said, hiding here for a class, although the dream seems a little long, but obviously, this is himself.


    "Yes, this is me!" Peter''s eyes were a little dodgy. He looked at himself in the mirror. His back bent a little habitually. He seemed to want to shrink.


    But now he is obviously unable to do so.


    Peter stares at the mirror. He tries hard to straighten his chest up. It''s very easy. It''s just a physical movement. But once he lifts his chest, the whole person feels different.


    There is no timidity, no humbleness, but more is a sense of self-confidence, as if nothing can defeat him, listen to Professor McGonagall''s meaning, now he is like this.


    Outstanding graduates of Hogwarts, glory of Gryffindor, first-class winner of the order of Merlin, and Hogwarts professor of defense against the Dark Arts


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 288

    "Professor..."


    "Professor Pedro..."


    "Hello, Professor Peter Pedro..."


    ¡­¡­


    Peter walked out of the closet he was familiar with. He seemed to have a new identity that didn''t suit him very well. Or, the students at Hogwarts were really enthusiastic. You know, the guy Severus has been a professor here for so many years, and he is also the president of Slytherin college. But when walking around Hogwarts, not so many people would say hello to it. Even the students in his own college were hiding from him.


    How to say, this is the charm of Severus. Our professor Severus Snape has been very cold and lonely since his student days, and his sad Eagle nose Or, poor snivel.


    James always likes to make fun of him. Hanging the golden bell upside down is a good mantra. James always likes to use the arming curse to remove Severus'' weapons, and then hang Severus on the tree with the golden clock upside down.


    It''s all their tricks. They help Gryffindor and bully a Slytherin. It''s no wonder Professor Snape hates Gryffindor so much.


    It''s sad to think about it. It seems that his popularity is far higher than Severus, which makes Peter a little complacent. He enjoys the feeling of being respected.


    "Aha, Professor Peter..."


    A rude voice interrupted Peter''s thinking. He was walking forward with his head down, but a sudden shadow completely obscured the sunlight on him.


    Peter is a little unhappy. He hates this feeling. He is really too short, just as tall as Harry. For normal level, he is obviously a short type. If you add a poverty, then Peter''s life will become more perfect.


    But Peter didn''t think so. From his robe inlaid with gold thread, we can see that his economy is very rich. A living hero, the Ministry of magic, will not treat them badly, otherwise the public opinion of the wizard world will drown them.


    "Hagrid?" Peter frowned. He didn''t expect to meet Hagrid here. According to reason, Hagrid should be guarding his hunting ground. What did he do here?


    "What are you doing here?" Peter asked impolitely that he was not happy with Hagrid''s appearance.


    But Hagrid obviously didn''t notice that Peter was different. He lifted a large package in Yang''s hand.


    "I''m here to send some materials to the camp." Hagrid said, "you know, it''s insect season for our prevention, and I don''t want to drill the alleys twice."


    "You mean?" "Vegetable field?" Peter asked uncertainly


    "Well..." Hagrid nodded. "It''s not all that. I''m going to apply with the headmaster for their magical animal protection course. Calling newt here seems to be a good choice. You know, he''s very good at these things."


    Hagrid laughed. He hoped that newt could bring a poisonous rhinoceros. If it was a Thunderbird, it would be great. He wanted to see this mysterious and beautiful big guy. He didn''t think Dumbledore would refuse him. After all, it was a rare experience for Hogwarts students.


    There are only a few Thunderbirds in the world. These guys are hard to see. The breeding capacity of dragons is much stronger than that of Thunderbirds.


    Peter remembered that Hagrid was still a professor of miraculous animal protection at Hogwarts. Although in Peter''s opinion, Hagrid''s position as a professor of magical animal protection was not very competent. He always liked the aggressive creatures, but not all people had any giant blood like him.


    "Well, yes..." Peter nodded. "If newt came here to teach them a lesson or two, it would be a very valuable asset for them. You know, newt is a man who has traveled around the world."


    "Yes, I can''t wait for it!" Hagrid laughed heartily. He wanted to pat Peter on the shoulder, but Peter was so short that he could only take it by bending down. It was embarrassing.


    Peter''s face was a little gloomy. He didn''t like Hagrid all the time. But for Dumbledore, Hagrid would never have been a professor, dirty giant blood!


    "By the way..." Hagrid seemed to think of something. He said quickly, "I saw REMS the other day. He asked me about you and Harry and the four of them. It seems that you haven''t written to Remus for a long time."


    "Lupin?" Peter asked, he can''t help but be afraid, it''s a werewolf, but this is what everyone knows, but Peter is still afraid, since he joined James''s small group, he is full of fear of lupin.


    It is impossible to deny the identity of the werewolf. The cruel nature is the shadow of lupin and Peter.


    Besides, Peter is not only afraid of this, he always feels that he has forgotten something. He thinks lupin wants to kill him, he doesn''t think he


    "Ah..." Peter said, "I Indeed You know I... ""What''s the matter with you?" Hagrid asked with a strange look, "well, what are you going to do?"


    "Ah I... " Peter was relieved. He was afraid that Hagrid would continue to ask questions about him, lupin and Harry. His memory was a little vague. He didn''t know how to say these things, but he didn''t continue to ask.


    "I''m going to class, defense against the dark arts. You know, Harry, they''re going to take the wizard rank test. I have to..."


    "Oh Hagrid patted his head. "If you don''t tell me, I forget that they are in the fifth grade. I hope they can get a good result in the general wizard level examination. I still remember that your general wizard level examination has full marks in defense of the dark arts and metamorphosis. After all, you can successfully perform Animagus."


    "Ah It''s Yes... " Peter was a little guilty. He didn''t know when he was already curling up. He had to leave as soon as possible. It was a terrible feeling that he didn''t know anything and had to follow other people''s ideas.


    "Ah, I think It''s time for me to go. After all, I can''t make them wait too long. Their time is precious now


    "Ah Yes... " Hagrid quickly got out of the way, and Peter bowed his head and hurried to the defense against the dark arts classroom.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 289

    Looking at the familiar gate, Peter''s heart could not help but feel a little uneasy. He was afraid to enter the familiar gate, just like he had been afraid that Sirius would escape from prison. He was afraid that when he pushed the door into the door, it would turn into darkness, and everything would disappear.


    "Or It''s better not to go in... "


    Peter stood at the door and rubbed his hands. He was a little nervous, but


    "Professor Pedro?" A very annoying voice suddenly appeared behind him, which made him shiver. It was so familiar that he heard it for nearly three years. He was afraid of the owner of the voice.


    "Professor Pedro, why don''t you go in?" A clear female voice followed from behind, and he knew all these people.


    "Ah Al Granger... " Peter turned around, his eyes were a little dodgy, especially when he was in contact with van Lin''s line of sight, his body unconsciously curled up.


    "Professor Pedro..." Hermione raised her eyebrows. "You How do you Are you not feeling well


    "Ah No Oh No, there is A little... "


    Van Lin and Hermione looked at each other. In their eyes, it was very different from the former professor Pedro, which made them feel very strange. In addition, one class time, Professor Pedro didn''t come to class, and then came back as if he was a different person.


    "We..." Hermione looked at herself and vaseline. She suddenly found that it was very unreasonable for her and van Lin to appear here. They were supposed to be in the defense against the dark arts classroom now, but now they appear outside the defense of the dark arts class with Professor Pedro.


    "We, we just went to Professor McGonagall..." Van Lim said that Peter''s disappearance made their defense against the dark arts class The general wizard level test is about to take place. Although he and Hermione are not worried at all, Harry and Ron can''t


    "Oh Yes, yes I''ve seen her... " Peter said, his hands were tangled together, and he looked very tangled.


    "Er..." A few people were staring at each other. Fanlin didn''t know what to say for a moment. Professor Peter''s appearance made him and Hermione feel very strange.


    "Professor Pedro, we Let''s go in... " Fanlin said with some embarrassment that he always felt that it was no way to stand at the door.


    "Ah Good... " Peter seemed to be startled, his eyes full of panic, he quickly nodded, but the body did not mean to move forward.


    "You You go first... " Peter said, and he quickly moved his body away from the door.


    "We..." Hermione said that she would like to say let the professor go first, but according to Professor Pedro, he would certainly not agree.


    "Let''s go in, Hermione. Maybe Professor Pedro has something to do Or you want to prepare. " Van Lin hesitated for a moment. He stepped forward and pushed the door of the defense against the dark arts classroom open. He pulled Hermione forward.


    The classroom, which was still noisy, was suddenly quiet. Thomas was playing tricks on Neville with his magic spell. He turned a piece of white paper into a little mouse by using the deformation mantra. Neville kept holding on to Neville''s head, but the little mouse moved too fast, which made Neville very embarrassed.


    Everyone was laughing. No one noticed that two people came in. Fanlin had to cough heavily to remind everyone that the professor was right behind them.


    When Fanlin didn''t close the door, Peter stood at the door, rubbing his hands together. He was very nervous, especially when van Lin deliberately rang to remind everyone, and then everyone turned their eyes to the door.


    Peter forced out a smile, he found Harry looking at him, and Ron


    When he saw Ron, he felt an indescribable feeling in his heart. In his memory, he became the heritage pet of the Weasley family. From Ron''s brother Percy Weasley to Ron Weasley, he stayed for 12 years. In his Animagus form, he didn''t know that was the real place, but


    Everyone has done it. Now what he should do is to go to the position in front of the classroom where the professor is staying, that is, where he should stand now, but he doesn''t know what to say.


    Even so, he has appeared at the door, and is seen by everyone, he has no reason to leave, at least he should go up and say something.


    Peter took a deep breath, he tried to straighten up his chest, but now he has a little lack of breath, no matter what, his body will naturally shrink, he can only try to make himself not so embarrassed, but this obviously has become a delusion, now he looks very strange, his back a little shaking.


    He gulped nervously and let out a grunt. He walked forward, one step, two steps He passed the two hofpav classmates who sat at the back, his steps trembling.He walked slowly, trying to get his eyes on the podium, but the more Peter thought of it, the more uncontrollable his eyes moved around.


    His eyes were constantly sweeping to both sides. Van Lin and Hermione were on the left, but Harry was sitting on the edge of the middle aisle. He was looking at Peter all the time.


    Peter forced his eyes away from Harry''s body. He took two quick steps, as if he wanted to walk faster from Harry''s side, but when he came to Harry''s side, his body still couldn''t help stumbling.


    He took a breath. Harry and Ron were looking at him. He saw the rest of his life, which made him feel very bad. For a moment, he felt like he wanted to turn around and leave.


    However, it was obvious that he could not do so. He had to walk quickly, but in Van Lin''s eyes, Professor Pedro was like running past.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Hermione asked in a low voice that Peter was very unnatural from the beginning of the meeting. It can be seen that Peter was very nervous at the beginning of seeing them, or fear?


    "I don''t know..." Van Lin shook his head, he also felt that Professor Pedro was very strange, "always feel that he is afraid..."


    "Who are you afraid of? Who are you afraid of us?"


    "A little..." Van Lin said he thought his thoughts were very strange, "but he seems to be more afraid of Harry..."


    "Afraid of Harry?" Hermione didn''t quite understand, "why do you think that I mean Why is Harry afraid of him? Professor Pedro. He''s Harry''s Godfather


    "But his body''s reaction to Harry can only give me that feeling!" Van Lin and Hermione were both a little confused when he showed up, but Peter''s reaction was like this, which can''t be denied.


    At this time, Peter on the platform has turned his body, and van Lin soon finished the conversation. It is obviously not a good thing for Professor Pedro to see that he and Hermione have a private discussion, even if they have a good relationship.


    And Harry sat up straight, and Ron, their good friend, Peter Pedro, who was also Harry''s godfather, received gifts from Peter Pettigrew at Christmas.


    "Big Hello everyone... "


    Peter waved his hand unnaturally. He blurted out such a sentence at the bottom. Then all the people were confused. Their professor Peter Pedro seemed to give them a lesson for the first time.


    They all looked at their defense against the dark arts professor''s face of doubt.


    Peter seems to feel that there is a big problem with his words. His head is short circuited for a moment. He doesn''t know how to continue his first lesson in life.


    Fortunately, Harry stood up in time. Although he was very puzzled about Peter''s behavior, he could not embarrass his godfather.


    "Professor Pedro We are not going to talk about Talk about What about the general wizard level examination


    "Oh, yes, that''s it..." Peter smiles awkwardly. He pulls out his wand. Although he is not quite used to it, it is still OK to do some simple things with it.


    He swept with his wand, and the door of the defense against the dark arts class, which was still open, was closed. In a closed space, it seemed to bring him more security.


    Then he turned his head. His chest was rolling and he was panting. Finally, he calmed down his mood. At least he thought his voice might not be so shaking.


    "Let''s talk about what you have to face..." Peter said, his voice finally stabilized, and his body was no longer shaking as he had just come in. Although his chest was slightly retracted, at least he did not look so embarrassed now.


    "What you are about to take is the ordinary wizard level, or o.w.l or Owl"


    Peter wrote in the air with his wand, and then the words of the general wizard level appeared on the blackboard.


    "Required subjects include defense against the dark arts, potions, transfiguration, history of magic, Incantation, astronomy, and herbalism.


    Elective subjects include ancient magic, divination, protection of magical creatures, arithmetic divination, and Muggle research. You must take at least two elective subjects in your first three years. These are all about the subject of the examination! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 290

    Confused, Peter will be in his life for this, Professor Pedro has gained a considerable fan, his prestige in Hogwarts far more than the Savior Harry, and his powerful friend van Lin.


    Some say Professor Pedro will be the next Dumbledore.


    This is a very high honor, which is much more practical than the award from the Ministry of magic. The most important point is that everyone thinks so. Even the Daily Prophet has published this slogan, which was first called out by the prophet daily.


    However, it is such a person who stirs up the situation of wizard world that he even gives such nonsense of self-study in his class.


    Their beloved professor Pedro simply said a few words, explained the subject of the examination, and then Then I explained.


    Well, Professor Pedro''s final explanation is: "because the general wizard level examination is a survey of the theoretical knowledge of magic held by the Ministry of magic, so So self study, the relevant content is in the textbook above! "


    well, this explanation is very powerful and very powerful, and it is simply unawesome.


    It is just in this way that Peter Pettigrew is quietly relieved that he has managed to muddle through. Otherwise, he really has nothing to teach these Hogwarts students.


    The only thing he can count on as more advanced is transfiguration, Animagus transfiguration. However, this is not the job that a defense against the dark arts professor should be responsible for. This is Professor McGonagall''s job. He doesn''t think his transfiguration can be better than Professor McGonagall.


    In fact, Peter just sat on the podium and looked at the students below, he felt inexplicable pressure, he appeared restless on the platform, he stood up, and then grabbed his hair.


    He''s always been like this, so of course, people voted for Professor Pedro to look sick.


    Finally, Peter chose to leave. He hid in the defense against the dark arts professor''s office, and the whole classroom seemed to be completely liberated.


    In the following period of time, Hogwarts defense against the dark arts class became the most relaxed course. Their former kind and powerful Professor Pedro was like a different person. Every time they attended, they announced their self-study, or taught some simple things according to their textbooks.


    In more time, their defense against the dark arts classes are spent in a relaxed, but Hogwarts students because of such a relaxed and become more like the professor.


    Of course, in the end, the matter was stabbed to Professor McGonagall, and it was not known who told the secret.


    However, Peter''s trust in Professor McGonagall should be relaxed before he is appointed. On the contrary, every professor should be given enough trust before he is appointed.


    It was like giving Peter an amnesty, and it took Peter only three days to get used to his present identity.


    There is no need to be afraid, no need to hide in other people''s pockets every day, you can walk on your legs, you can hang your medal on your chest, and you can accept people''s respect. It''s really not great for Peter.


    He didn''t have to hide from those damned kids any more. He didn''t know that he was Harry''s godfather, which was a close protection to him.


    He can openly accept the admiration of Hogwarts. Occasionally, the Daily Prophet will invite him to give one or two lectures. He even had tea at the same table with the Minister of magic. Most importantly, he doesn''t have to be afraid of Dumbledore or Voldemort!


    Yes, yes, it is Voldemort. He can call out the name of that person openly and honestly, and Voldemort will never know, because here, Voldemort has been completely dead for more than a year.


    This news can''t help but cheer up Peter. In his memory, Voldemort has always been the powerful Dark Lord who could confront Dumbledore in his heyday.


    The deep black magic is always the symbol of Lord Voldemort. Although in his vague memory, Voldemort was defeated by Harry and van Lin many times, but he was still convinced that Voldemort''s strength, as long as it was recovered, no one could defeat him.


    But now it seems that Voldemort may not have nearly recovered from that.


    The news came from the collection of the Daily Prophet. In the picture above, there are four figures, he, Dumbledore, Harry and van Lin.


    It was the four of them who successfully captured Voldemort in the Forbidden Forest and killed Voldemort completely.


    As for the specific situation, Peter did not know very well, but according to the report, he played a decisive role in the battle.


    Two children first found the traces of Voldemort, Voldemort seems to have some means to revive Harry''s body, and van Lin happens to be by Harry''s side.


    Voldemort was so weak at that time that he was blocked by the magic of his two children for a while, but only for a short time.Then Peter himself arrived like a savior, and he succeeded in saving the two children from Voldemort and his Death Eater, and then, together with Dumbledore, who finally came, killed Voldemort''s body at that time.


    They also suppressed the remnant soul of Voldemort in the forbidden forest with the magic pattern array, which was in the dead well. Peter went and saw it, although he could not see anything.


    But, this does not affect his mood, everything is going To develop in a good direction


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 291

    "What is he doing..."


    "Where am I again..."


    "Here Here... "


    ¡­¡­


    Fanlin''s mind was a little dim. He intuitively lost control of his body. He felt that he was falling back, and his consciousness was sinking, just like falling into a lake.


    Fanlin recalled the experience of falling into the pool in Slytherin''s secret room. It was as green and dark as it is now He couldn''t see any light. He couldn''t remember what he was doing before, as if everything in the story started here. It was a frightening and boring opening.


    I don''t know how long it has fallen. Fanlin just feels that he has fallen into some abyss, but he doesn''t even have the chance to struggle. The loss of his body control makes him feel very scared. He has never felt such a strong sense of powerlessness in his heart.


    The light suddenly appeared as if van Lin had grasped the straw to save his life. He wanted to reach out his hand, but he was desperate. His hands seemed to be pulled by a piece of lead. He could not lift it at all. There was a very gentle voice in his ear, which seemed to call him, just as his mother had guided him to start the journey of magic biography.


    However, it was obviously not his mother''s voice, which was so gentle, and the anxious meaning revealed in it made him feel so at ease. However, his eyelids could not be opened in any case. He wanted to have a look. He knew who the man was, but now thinking seemed to be a kind of extravagant hope.


    Finally, his body touched the ground, there was no imaginary impact, it was more like something across his back, very soft, very cold.


    The cold feeling spread from his spine, as if to freeze his brain, while another unknown warm current came from his body.


    Two kinds of breath constantly entangled, as if stabbed by a needle in general, he wanted to cry out, he opened his mouth, polite, he did not hear his own voice.


    And the cool breath that came into the body later was like a kind of blocking agent to inhibit the reaction. It flowed from the mouth of Vaseline, as if someone had fed it to him


    "Fanlin..."


    "Van Lindel..."


    "Brother..."


    Van Lin heard what was calling him, he wanted to open his eyes, and this time he did.


    The light was slightly dazzling, and what he saw was his familiar furnishings, high eaves, ancient stone walls, and white curtains.


    All this feels so familiar. He has to come to Hogwarts several times a semester. It''s really


    Van Lin raised his hand. His hand was a little sour and heavy, which made him feel very hard. He still didn''t have complete control of his body, which was very bad.


    "Are you awake?" Hermione, who was sitting on the side, was surprised to find that she had to visit Fanlin at least once every semester, which made the girl feel very uneasy. What if Fanlin could not wake up in this way?


    "How long have I slept?"


    Van Lin''s lips were cracked. He didn''t know what he had just drunk, but he was obviously not sleeping. His voice was very hoarse, just like frosting. His voice was squeezed out of his throat bit by bit.


    "Three days!" Hermione said in surprise that the girl was about to cry. She wanted to hold van Lin, but it seemed that van Lin could not stand such a toss. The girl had to hold van Lin''s arm with her hand, which seemed to make her feel at ease.


    "You''ve been in a coma for three days!" Harry said that he and Ron were sitting next to him, and they were also very surprised by Van Lin''s recovery.


    "Three It''s been three days... " Fanlin said weakly, "how could How can you sleep... "


    "Lie down Hermione said that she put van Lin''s pillow upright against the head of the bed, and she and Harry moved van Lin''s body up one by one, so that van Lin could see them and didn''t have to support him so hard.


    "Madame Pomfrey said you''d almost wake up after taking the medicine. You know, we were terrified when you stumbled back from the castle with Peter."


    "I have Peter with me?" Van Lin asked, he drank a little water and ate a little chocolate with the help of his friends, which helped him recover a little.


    "Yes, didn''t you leave us alone to catch Peter?" Hermione asked, "I took Buckbeak with me and went to the lake in the forbidden forest with Harry. You said you were going to catch Peter and then you separated from us."


    "Well..." Fanlin let out a sound, his head tingled, and his magic power has not recovered.


    "But how did you catch Peter?" Harry asked, he always wanted to ask this question, but Van Lin has been in a coma since he came back, and van Lin did not give Harry a chance to ask.


    "Really, you scared us. Ron recovered with Dumbledore''s help. He blamed himself. He was influenced by Peter''s soul snatching curse, so..."Harry looked at Van Lin in some difficulty. He was not sure if van Lin would really forgive Ron. After all, Ron had put Avada sorcery on van Lin. that alone was enough to expel Ron from school and then send him to Azkaban.


    Harry certainly won''t say this to others, Ron will not be able to do it more. Hermione, the girl is very kind, but Van Lin


    "You''ll forgive him, will you..." Harry looked forward to van Lin, who was holding his head in one hand, and he didn''t want to think about it.


    Ron stood up in a dilemma, his face was red, and then he opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but the words were turning around in his mouth, but he couldn''t say anything in front of several people.


    "Fanlin..." Ron summoned up his courage and called the name of van Lin. "I''m sorry, I......"


    "No, Ron, you don''t have to say it..." Van Lin has a headache, which makes him look very upset.


    "Of course, we choose to forgive you. We are friends, and I didn''t have anything wrong, didn''t I? "


    (forgiveness package: Forgiveness clothing, forgiveness cap, forgive backpack The rest can be added in the book review area!)


    "Yes Sorry... " Ron held up for a long time, and finally apologized to van Lin in the simplest three words. He wanted to do something for van Lin, but suddenly found that his role was very small, which made Ron feel a little frustrated.


    Ron thought of his mouse spots again, little dwarf Peter He suddenly found himself very similar to Peter, and of course he was much better than Peter


    "Compare this to this..." "I would like to know more how I really came back, what happened after that," said Van Lin


    "You don''t know?" Hermione put her hand on the forehead of van Lin. she listened to what Mrs. Pomfrey said, and after van Lin woke up, she checked the state of van Lin well.


    "Well..." Van Lin was comfortable, and the girl''s cool hands made him feel better. "In fact, I don''t have any impression."


    "OK..." Hermione sighed, she sat down and wanted to take her hand back, but Fanlin followed up unconsciously, like a greedy little animal. This made Hermione a big red face, but the girl still did not choose to take back her hand. Hermione was very attentive to continue to press her hand on the head of Fanlin.


    Fortunately, van Lin did not put up too high, this posture can also look natural.


    "It''s like this..." Harry said, "we were waiting for you, just under the willow. You know, I saved us by the lake, and then I''ll be back soon!"


    "And then?" He leaned towards Hermione, as if he wanted to find a comfortable position, van Lin asked.


    "You don''t move..." Hermione said in a shy whisper that Harry was embarrassed and he didn''t know if it was right to talk now.


    Hermione coughed two times, and Harry continued to say, "we waited for you a long time, and I didn''t let buckwick leave. That''s the last resort! Then we waited there, and we waited until Professor Snape took the past few of us into the castle, less than two hours from midnight! "


    "Yes, exactly, you came back almost when we used time converters, and you used Animagus, and you had other changed mice in your mouth."


    Speaking of this, Ron''s face is a little stiff, that is his mouse, but fortunately Sirius promised to send him a new pet


    "In your mouth?" As if he was frightened to wake up, he sat up and wiped his mouth hard. He felt cold when he thought about it, let alone holding his mouth.


    It was clearly beyond the line that van Lin could bear, and he wanted to wash, but his weakness did not allow him to do it.


    "Harry!" Hermione cried discontentedly, "don''t stimulate him..."


    "OK It''s all my fault... " Harry laughed at the conversation and knew that van Lin was the reaction, but Hermione''s attitude was not taken into account by him. For a moment, Harry seemed to see Professor McGonagall.


    Well, Hermione looks more gentle than Professor McGonagall, but Harry is skeptical that Hermione will become the next professor.


    , as a powerful woman with a vision of Max, though Professor McGonagall is very nice to them, Harry still can''t help but be afraid. After all, Professor McGonagall is wearing a face every day. No one dares to be naughty in front of Professor McGonagall unless he wants to be confined.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 292

    "You wake up..."


    A voice from outside interrupted the conversation. Sirius and Professor Dumbledore came in.


    Dumbledore is still the same, silver hair, a gray robe, now Dumbledore even to attend any party are not willing to change into formal clothes, in Dumbledore''s words, life should be more casual.


    In fact, Dumbledore is the only one in the whole school who can be so casual. If he or Harry or something goes to a school dance without wearing formal clothes, Professor McGonagall will teach them both hard because he is not serious enough.


    Well, these are some digressions. At least Vaseline opened his eyes and saw them coming in. His eyes only glanced at Sirius. It seemed that Sirius looked good, but his eyes were more focused on Dumbledore.


    "Sirius!" Harry looks very happy. He has a family again, which is different from van Lin and Hermione. This is his family and his godfather, which makes Harry feel very satisfied. Especially when van Lin catches Peter back, his godfather can live with Harry openly. He will tell van Lin the good news in a moment, which is all due to van Lin.


    "You look good..." Sirius said, he and Harry nodded, and then moved back to the body of van Lin, he looked at Van Lin with a little bit of fun in his eyes.


    "It seems that our Miss Granger has taken good care of you..." Dumbledore said, "it looks like you''re fully recovered, aren''t you?"


    Teng a moment, Fanlin is like an electric shock to pop away, and Hermione is also blushing, quickly put her hand back, was a casual tease some can not stand it, not to mention Dumbledore.


    Hermione glared at Fanlin fiercely, then quickly lowered her head and became an ostrich. This is the only way for Hermione to stay here.


    "Professor Dumbledore..." Van Lin looked at Sirius dissatisfied, for Sirius molestation he can also fight back, but when he faced Dumbledore, he had better be honest.


    Although Dumbledore is usually very easygoing, and some people secretly say that Dumbledore is a little crazy (Fred and George, the pot can only be thrown to them two.)


    But faced with Albus Dumbledore, the greatest White wizard in the world, no matter how relaxed and easy-going he could be, he still remembered Dumbledore''s trial on him before using the time switch.


    It is not easy to be detected by the target. If van Lin had not learned cerebral block, he would not have found Dumbledore reading his heart.


    You know, Harry has no secret about Dumbledore. In memory, everything about Harry is arranged by Dumbledore. I have to say that Dumbledore is really terrible. If Dumbledore didn''t have Voldemort''s mind, otherwise there would be no Voldemort at all. With Dumbledore''s prestige now, unifying the magic world would be far better Demons are much easier.


    Thinking of this, Vaseline did not prohibit the rotation of the brain block surgery, but at the moment of brain block operation, van Lin''s eyes became a little trance, which surprised van Lin, and his eyes seemed to penetrate Hermione''s body.


    However, this feeling was just a flash away, and Fanlin''s figure returned to normal after only a pause, as if Hallucination?


    This crazy idea was quickly rejected by Van Lin in his own heart. Hermione was by his side and he could touch her as soon as he reached out.


    "Professor Dumbledore, why are you here?" Van Lim asked, he seems to want to get out of bed, but Dumbledore reached out to stop his behavior.


    "I heard Madame Pomfrey say that you will wake up about this time, so I came to see you. After all, it is a great thing to catch Peter Pettigrew."


    "Speaking of this..." Van Lim interrupted, "how''s Peter Pettigrew? I want to see him. "


    "I''m sorry, Fanlin..." Sirius laughed, "you sleep too long. Just after you brought Peter back, Dumbledore sent him to the Ministry of magic overnight. The trial of Peter Pettigrew was held in the early morning of the next day. Originally, you should have attended the hearing, but you have been in a coma. Fortunately, Peter did not insist on anything. He was at the hearing Tell me everything... "


    "All said?" Fanlin asked, "did you use emetic on him?"


    "In fact, it''s a good way to do it..." Sirius said, "I was going to torture him, but he didn''t give me the chance. He said everything. The next afternoon, he was escorted to Azkaban by twelve Aurors."


    "Detention?"


    "Yes..." Sirius helpless, "it is really cheap him, if he falls in my hands..."


    "Blake..." Dumbledore called.Then Sirius ended his wild imagination, which was not a good thing.


    "Do you mean Peter Pettigrew is standing there and being held 9 biaz Kaban?"


    "It''s like this..." Sirius nodded. "I''m sorry you didn''t wake up, otherwise you would see Peter. He was scared to death. But the Ministry of magic finally chose not to kill Peter, but to keep him in permanent custody. It''s really cheap for him."


    "If so, it would be a very good thing. After all, the Dementor''s kiss is hanging on Peter''s head all the time..."


    Fanlin said, but it should have been a very relaxed thing, but in Fanlin''s heart, it seems to be missing something, which makes Fanlin''s heart feel very uneasy.


    "Speaking of it, I should also thank you in particular. If it were not for you, I would be the one facing death in Azkaban. You know, those Dementors will not let me go. They will definitely choose me as their first appetizer when they return to Azkaban!"


    Sirius smiles heartily, and his hand is on Harry''s shoulder. If it were not for Fanlin, he would never have gotten a new Godson. This is a good thing for Sirius or Harry. They all need their families very much.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 293

    "Peter Pettigrew..."


    Van Lin murmured to himself that he was happy to see Pettigrew enter Azkaban, but he always thought there was something wrong, but everything seemed so normal, whether it was Dumbledore or Sirius.


    "Just say what he does!" Sirius stretched out his hands, and he looked very relaxed. "In a word, he has been imprisoned in Azkaban, which means that I am free, and I can take care of Harry, you know, I am Harry''s godfather!"


    "Take care of Harry?" Fanlin is not sure. He looks at Harry. Harry is very excited. Harry nods his head to express his excitement.


    And Hermione obviously knows about it. The girl is also very happy for Harry. Harry has a family again. No matter how you look at it, it is a very happy thing.


    Fanlin felt a little confused. Harry had a family, of course. Good, but what he knows is that Harry can''t leave Aunt Petunia and Dali, who are related to him, which is very important.


    Harry''s mother, lily, saved Harry with the protection magic released at the cost of her life. She said that she could protect Harry until he was an adult. But Lily was dead. Even Dumbledore, who simply performed a magic without external force, could not have survived for 18 years.


    The condition of Lily''s ancient magic is the life of the caster. (of course, if you are strong enough, you can pay the corresponding magic.) There are also relatives.


    The condition of keeping Harry''s protective magic is not to stay away from his relatives and blood, so as to provide enough for Harry''s magic spell magic power?


    But no matter how you look at it, Sirius is unlikely to have any blood relationship with Harry. So, what about Harry''s protective magic? Lily''s blood protection spell is cancelled?


    Of course, Dumbledore knew this. Van Lin knew this very well. From the beginning to the end, Dumbledore''s attitude was to limit Harry to Privet Drive, that is, Dursley''s home, so that Voldemort had no chance to hurt Harry in advance.


    Van Lin turned his eyes to Dumbledore, his eyes a little cold, Dumbledore will not be so laissez faire and Harry nonsense, he needs to listen to Dumbledore''s reasons.


    "Wait a minute..." Van Lin sat up, he looked directly into Dumbledore''s eyes. He had seen it several times. Dumbledore''s eyes were always so deep that people could not understand it. It was like a huge whirlpool.


    It''s a manifestation of refined soul magic, mysterious and dangerous.


    All of them were swept away. He didn''t dare to look at Dumbledore. It was too dangerous. Dumbledore could use Dementor to read him silently. Harry was read like a book until Voldemort realized the connection between him and Harry, which prevented Dumbledore from spying on him.


    In fact, compared with Voldemort, Dumbledore''s strength is more than that of Dumbledore. Dumbledore is too old, and the huge magic accumulation can not be converted into actual combat effectiveness. Moreover, compared with Voldemort, in terms of the total amount of magic, Dumbledore is not necessarily able to have the vigorous accumulation of Voldemort.


    But for Harry''s birth, it would have been very difficult for Voldemort to fail.


    But now Dumbledore, to be exact, Dumbledore in front of him, Vaseline looked at his eyes, the first look was still so deep and mysterious, but then, van Lin felt that the eyes began to become empty, which was not the same as that kind of deep eyes.


    "Professor Dumbledore..." Van Lim said he needed to ask Dumbledore''s opinion, even though Professor Dumbledore now seems a little strange, especially after he has strengthened the brain block surgery, he can''t feel any pressure to look into Dumbledore''s eyes.


    "You say..." Said Dumbledore, smiling and nodding. He seemed to be in a good mood.


    All of them stopped and Harry looked at Van Lin with wide eyes.


    According to the truth, van Lin should be congratulating Harry instead of asking Dumbledore when he knew about it, which made Harry''s expression a little strange.


    "I mean, Professor Dumbledore Are you sure Harry can live with Sirius? "


    "Of course..." Dumbledore said, "what''s so strange about this? Black is Harry''s godfather. He has every reason to live with Harry. I think Harry thinks so, or is he expecting?"


    "Of course Harry said happily that he couldn''t wait to pack up and move to Sirius. From the beginning, he had discussed with Sirius.


    "Fanlin What''s the matter with you? " Hermione looks at Van Lin strangely. The girl grabs van Lin''s arm and gently shakes it twice. However, van Lin takes Hermione''s hand away from him.


    "Wait a minute, Hermione..." "I need to make sure that there are some things..."


    "Good..." Hermione said, she quietly did the side, a look of doubt at Van Lin."Professor Dumbledore..." "Are you sure Harry can move out of the Dursleys?" said Fanling


    "This..." Dumbledore paused. He looked at Harry.


    "There''s nothing to confirm!" Harry was a little discontented and said, "I''m going to move out of the Dursleys'' house. You know how bad they are. You should be happy for me, but now you..."


    "Shut up Fanlin said impatiently that he had probably guessed what was going on. He needed to find a way out.


    "What do you say?"


    Harry asked incredulously that he didn''t believe his ears. Everyone looked at Van Lin in shock.


    "Fanlin What are you talking about Apologize to Harry... " Hermione said discontentedly.


    Van Lim ignored Hermione, and even though he knew that these might be illusions, he felt a little bit hard about Hermione''s seriousness.


    "Dumbledore, you don''t know what''s on Harry."


    "What''s in him?" Dumbledore seemed to be interested in watching van Lin, he was waiting for the kid in front of him to see what he could say.


    "That''s right. It''s his stuff. It''s important. Voldemort didn''t kill Harry, or do you prefer to call him Tom Riddle?" Van Lin sneered twice. He just felt an unknown mental force trying to invade his brain. However, his brain sealing technique is not a decoration. Although it is not as exquisite as Professor Snape, it is not accessible to anyone. This is the magic he prepared for Dumbledore and Voldemort.


    "What do you say?" Harry said with a look of shock. "You mean, what can I do to resist Voldemort? But why didn''t I find out? "


    "No, you don''t!" Vaseline said he felt his body recovered a little. He remembered that he had drunk the potion of enchantment, and now the feeling of magic is returning to his body.


    "I mean, it''s Harry who has..."


    "What are you talking about?" Harry yelled, "I''m standing in front of you. Why are you so strange..."


    "You should know, Dumbledore!" Van Lin''s breath bit the four words of Dumbledore very heavily. Just now he strengthened the operation of cerebral block operation, the vague feeling appeared again.


    "Harry''s curse, blood protection charm, is Harry''s mother lily at the cost of life to cast a successful spell, which requires the blood of relatives to slow down the effect."


    He stepped back two steps and grabbed the wand from the table and held it in his palm, which gave him a little more security.


    "This is the biggest capital that Harry has survived under Voldemort''s hand. If Harry moves to live with Sirius, I have done an investigation. As long as a little more than a year, Harry''s blood protection charm will disappear completely. You should know that Dumbledore would never allow Harry to stay away from the Dursleys Van Lim said that his body had retreated to the wall, but the cold touch did not make him safe. On the contrary, the uneasiness spread in his heart.


    "But Voldemort did not return." Dumbledore in front of van Lin looked at Van Lin kindly.


    "He will come back, certainly, and Dumbledore is very convinced of that. He has so many Horcruxes, and now only one has been destroyed. The soul fragments in Harry''s body have not been taken out."


    Fanlin said that he stood up straight, he had completely recovered, in his eyes, every word he said, the people in front of him would become illusory.


    "Oh, I can tell you..." "Harry is also a Horcrux. This is the connection between Harry and Voldemort. Otherwise, why would Harry become the enemy of Voldemort


    "What do you say?" Harry looked shocked and said, "you say I''m a Horcrux, Voldemort''s Horcrux?"


    "Not you!" Van Lin said, in his eyes, Harry''s figure has completely gone down, and Dumbledore, Sirius, and Ron, they are just like a bubble, a touch is broken.


    "Well, I don''t have the patience to talk to you anymore." "I''m sorry, but I''m in a hurry, so..."


    "Finiteincaratem!"


    Vaseline raised his wand, he waved to the people in front of him, and then his wand burst into an unimaginable light, which was so dazzling that he had to close his eyes.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 294

    Fanlin felt that it was as long as a century. He had never imagined that a simple antidote could burst out such a strong light, as if to blow up the whole world. Fanlin''s ears rang with continuous breaking sound, as if breaking some glass. He had experienced such things, from the soul world and space travel I have seen it at some time. It''s like crossing the dimension. All things and space have turned into crystalline fragments one after another.


    This makes Fanlin feel very surprised, he thought he was stepping into some kind of fantasy magic, because his own black land is emitting an unusual magic wave, but in order to chase Pettigrew, he had to step in.


    However, when he opened his eyes, everything in front of him still did not return to the original process, and his spell dispelling technique obviously had an effect, because the surrounding scenery had completely disappeared, and they turned into a circle of milky white light film, covering all the people in the forest.


    Such a scene seems familiar to Fanlin. It was in Slytherin''s secret room that his soul entered the world where the dead could only enter after he fell into the pool.


    "I''m dead?" Fanlin was incredible. He quickly examined his body with his hand. However, the touch on his hand was not deceiving. He could not penetrate his chest at all, so he felt some pain in his chest.


    It''s too hard. It should be like this.


    "I didn''t know you had a masochistic habit..." A clear girl''s voice rang from Fanlin''s ear. He had heard it many times. Of course, he was very familiar with it, but its appearance here gave van Lin a big fright.


    "Hermione?" Van Lin was surprised to call, he quickly looked to the side, but he did not find anything.


    "Hermione Where are you? " Fanlin asked, he rubbed his ears, he wanted to make sure that he was not auditory hallucinations.


    "If I were you, I would have seen more!" Hermione''s voice began to ring again, and this time her voice was so far away from van Lin that it was like calling me.


    As van Lin looked down at the source of the sound, Hermione stood smartly outside about a few dozen meters from him, and Hermione was wearing the Striped jacket they had bought from London together.


    "Hermione?" Fanlin said uncertainly, "but you should go to the Forbidden Forest Lake with Harry. How could you..."


    "Are you the source of that illusion?" Van Lin suddenly thought clearly, he pulled out his wand nervously. Obviously, Hermione was not the wizard who was able to perform such powerful magic of fantasy. He had to be careful, otherwise he would not be able to return to Hogwarts tonight.


    "If I were you, I would choose to put down Oh, of course If you don''t mind trying, I''d love to give you a little lesson... "


    "Coloporus!"


    Van Lin did not hesitate, he raised his hand is a kind of imprison curse, no matter what becomes Hermione''s appearance, in short, it is always a good thing to restrict with the curse first.


    However, the effect of confinement did not appear in front of this person who turned into Hermione. Van Lin clearly saw a huge vine flying from the sky, and then he tied up his whole person without saying anything. His body fell to the ground uncontrollably.


    "I tried to persuade you, but you didn''t listen. You really can''t learn..." Hermione opened her mouth, but she didn''t say anything about Fanlin.


    She began to move, just a step, Hermione''s figure came to van Lin''s side, the girl squatted down gently, as if she was stroking a dog, gently stroking the vines bound with Fanlin.


    With Hermione''s touch, the vines tightened and tightened, and Fanlin could hardly breathe.


    Fanlin''s face turned red. He could feel the power loss caused by lack of oxygen. He could not hold his wand. He was forced to release his hand. This feeling made him feel very powerless.


    "That''s the way to behave." Hermione squatted down. She picked up van Lin''s wand and put it in the palm of her hand and studied it carefully. Hermione flicked her finger with her hand, and the vine that had bound van Lin disappeared. If it had not been for the strangulation marks on van Lin''s body, no one would have known that van Lin had been tied up.


    "Good at using elemental magic, which is not very friendly ah, you know, today''s wizard rarely touch the edge of elemental magic."


    With that, Hermione shook her hand, and a strong water dragon gushed out from the tip of the wand. Fanlin had seen such a dragon, Chinese Fireball Dragon, without wings.


    "How can you?" Fanlin was surprised and said, "this wand can only be done by me..."


    "Who said that only you can combine eastern and Western magic, otherwise, how do you make your wand?" Hermione asked, not in a hurry.


    "Who are you?" Fanlin asked. He stood up and grasped his wrist with his hand. He was thinking about whether to cast a spell without a stick"I advise you to give up the idea..." Hermione said, "otherwise, you will regret it!"


    "Did you use mind taking to me?" Van Lin said angrily that he had already operated a brain block, but it did not bring him any sense of security.


    The man who had changed into Hermione''s appearance was obviously a very powerful wizard, which was much more powerful than Dumbledore. For the reading of women''s mind, Fanlin could not even notice it.


    "Maybe, according to your opinion, it should be regarded as a kind of obsession, but It''s much better than the black magic in your mouth... "


    The woman spread out her hand and waved Fanlin''s wand at will. "In other words, the wizard is really unlucky now. As a wizard, even his own weapons have to be constantly weakened, or are they cutting corners?"


    Hermione''s hand was fumbling back and forth on van Lin''s wand, and suddenly a flame came out of Hermione''s palm.


    Fanlin was not sure if it was a flame, but he clearly saw that his wand began to melt in the palm of the woman''s hand.


    "What are you going to do?" Fanlin yelled, that''s his life, the symbol of His Wizard identity, but now the woman is going to destroy him


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 295

    "I don''t do anything. I just look at you. I''ll help you to process your wand a little bit..."


    Hermione said indifferently that Vaseline''s wand only held in the palm of her hand for less than two seconds, and then it melted into a pool of grey unknown substance.


    "There are so many impurities." Hermione said indifferently. Her fingers touched the liquid of the magic wand, and some mottled black impurities were stripped from the original liquid.


    It seems that these black impurities account for a considerable part of the liquid that van Lin can see with his wand.


    At present, he did not understand what the man in front of him was going to do. First, he let him into a dreamland. If it was not for the memory of that strange world, Fanlin could not find that it was an environment in a short time.


    It seems that the woman did not read his memory completely, which may be due to his entering into the soul world and the brain sealing technique. However, it still makes Fanlin feel shocked. The things displayed in that illusion are so reasonable. If he had not made some small changes, or had not known a lot of things in advance, he would have been one I can''t get out of it.


    However, the woman who stood opposite to him was actually helping him purify his magic wand at the moment, which made Fanlin confused. He did not understand what the woman wanted. She could completely erase herself from the world in a breath, but


    "Are you..."


    "Here are some small gifts for you. There hasn''t been such an interesting person for a long time..."


    "Little gift?" Fanlin asked, "but..."


    Before van Lin finished speaking, his body was out of control and flew towards the woman. Van Lin tried to use his magic power to stop the connection, but his magic power did not catch anything. It was an unknown ability.


    "Yes, it''s a small gift..." Woman gently, Fanlin''s body is once again firmly bound in the air, as if in some high-level petrifaction incantation, Fanlin can''t even turn his eyes.


    "The soul of the original owner, I''m very curious about how you survived. It seems that you know a lot, but not enough..." The woman revolved around van Lin for two times. Hermione''s big eyes kept looking up and down van Lin''s body.


    "Where can I put it?" At present Hermione Well, it''s Hermione, tapping her finger on van Lin''s body.


    Although van Lin knew that this was not really Hermione, he was still nervous.


    "Right here..." Er Hermione stood on tiptoe. At her fingertips, the silver gray liquid changed by the wand of Vaseline kept rolling, as if to break away from the control of this seemingly Hermione woman.


    However, Hermione didn''t give the wand liquid a chance.


    "If you want to be quiet, I don''t have any extra patience..." Hermione murmured, and with a gentle gesture of her hand, a drop of purplish red liquid was poured into the original wand.


    "It''s useless anyway. It''s just a little reward paid to you in advance..."


    Fanlin''s eyes widened. Although he wanted to close his eyes very much, it was a pity that such a simple action seemed to become a delusion. He could only watch the woman press the unknown and beating liquid on his brow.


    Then, Fanlin''s head was like being hit by lightning. After a thunder, he felt the numbness spreading from his eyebrows, accompanied by needle pricking pain. This almost made Fanlin go crazy. It was like someone was engraved in his skin and flesh, just like the taste of ants eating.


    Well, he doesn''t know what it''s like, but he knows what it feels like to be bitten by a mosquito It''s hard to stop


    Well, all of the above are my bragging beeps. In fact, Fanlin just felt a slight tingling pain. After that, Fanlin felt a little crispy and numb feeling, along with the coolness, squeezed in from his brow.


    All of a sudden, Fanlin felt that he had regained control of his body. He reached out and touched the center of his eyebrows, but there was nothing there. He only felt a slight bulge in the center of his eyebrows, and then he completely smoothed it with the gentleness of his fingertips.


    "What did you do?" Fanlin said angrily that the man with Hermione''s appearance had destroyed his wand. He could not feel any difference now.


    "I said, just give you your reward in advance..." Hermione chuckles, her body sits back, and then the whole scene starts to change in an instant. At least, there are many more colors in the white space, just like a rainbow, but it gives Fanlin a strange feeling. He has experienced such things, such as port keys, phantom shifting, and space transmission, which are always the scenes that need to enter another dimension ¡£


    The woman seems to be very leisurely. She looks after herself, and there is a seat with the same color as the space behind her. How to say?Neon?


    "Can you turn this place into white or something so that I feel dizzy..." Fanlin felt a little disgusted, but the scene was a little bit


    "This is not what you want to find out. As you can see, you are not in the original dimension at all..." Hermione waved, and the original colorful space turned to a single white again. Although this would make Fanlin feel tired, anyway, it was much better than the colorful space just now.


    "In fact, I don''t like it, but I can''t come to your spatial dimension..." The woman doesn''t care to, she uses the finger to stroke lightly in front of her, a dark crack appears in front of Fanlin.


    "What would you like?" The woman said, "how about ice cream? I still like the cool, sweet things..."


    With a wave of the woman''s hand, Fanlin sat backward under an irresistible force, and did not know when the same seat appeared behind Fanlin.


    Fanlin felt a little confused, and then more satisfied with what he imagined happened in front of him. The woman clapped her hands gently, and a cup of wine still sent out cold air. A huge sundae appeared in front of van Lin.


    "Diagonal lane?" Van Lin was surprised that he was familiar with the decoration of the cup.


    "It should be, I chose it according to your memory Why, don''t you like it? "


    Obviously, this is not a thing to refuse!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 296

    "OK..." Fanlin felt a little depressed. He didn''t feel any hope now.


    It''s like the Hogwarts dinner, but the food is prepared in advance by Hogwarts'' house elves in the kitchen, and then uniformly delivered by magic.


    Obviously, the ice cream given to him by a woman did not disappear out of thin air. The principle is the same as that of Hogwarts dinner. However, diagonally alley is in London, and it is still in Hogwarts. Even different dimensions of Hogwarts do not rely on magic items and simple photography. Even Dumbledore can not achieve this degree.


    In the face of Dumbledore, any forest will not have a chance at all, let alone far more than Dumbledore.


    "Don''t try it. According to your memory, you should like this kind of ice cream very much, and You don''t have to worry about what''s in it. In fact, if I want to kill you, I don''t have to waste all my efforts, and How can you get so many ideas as a child! "


    "But you..." Fanlin felt helpless for a moment. He wanted to refute the person in front of him, no matter what. But the ability of a woman to read his ideas at any time made him feel helpless.


    There is no trace of this kind of mind taking. Van Lin also knows a person, that is, the sister of the wife of the famous biologist newt scarmander, who is also called the witch quini. She can read anyone''s thoughts anytime and anywhere, including Mr. scarmand. He is helpless about quini''s ability.


    Of course, this is also the reason why van Lim can not be added enough. If Professor Snape or Dumbledore were to change, they would read the memory unless they wanted to


    "The two of them are the same, but they need more time. Besides, as a person who has visited the soul world, I think in this world, as long as you don''t take the initiative to say it, then your secret will not be read. After all, in the soul world, you have your own consciousness injection, but it is much stronger than the external forces, after all It''s your territory in your head. "


    "Then what''s the matter with you?" Fanlin said angrily, "listen to what you mean, even Dumbledore can''t read my memory at will..."


    "Because I am a big man!" A strange expression appeared on the woman''s face. Van Lin only thought that this expression he had seen there was a memory from another world.


    That''s what I should say about the performance of secondary two.


    "You''re only secondary two Damn it With a wave of the woman''s hand, a slap was printed on the forehead of Fanlin.


    This force is very strong, van Lin''s forehead soon became a red.


    "Don''t think I don''t know what this means, but I have a good understanding, including everything about you and the other memory in your body. You even have a sense of God No, it''s about the big guy! "


    "I really don''t know what that means..." Van Lin refused to cry, but the woman''s slap was like a blow to his lacrimal gland, tears could not help but whirl in his eyes, almost falling down.


    "Act like a child..." The woman suddenly changed her face. She stroked van Lin''s hair as if she were touching a kitten If you are worthy of your age, you are only ten It''s 12 years old. Don''t be like an old man. You should be right about the time. At a young age, there is a soul of dozens of years old in my heart. What''s it like? I really shouldn''t give you the memory so early. Come on, give it to your sister Oh Cry for the big man


    The woman gently picked van Lin''s jaw with her fingers. She even gently scratched the bottom handle of van Lin, just like teasing a kitten.


    "In other words, your Animagus is really unsatisfactory to me. Why not always a cat?" The woman seems to be very distressed, "but I like cats very much..."


    "I..." Before van Lin finished speaking, he found himself in the familiar form of Animagus, with white hair and tender pink claws.


    "Really, no cat is cute..." The woman is very distressed, he constantly teases Fanlin''s chin and stomach with his hands, just as if he is adjusting his pet at home.


    Van Lin made a squeak. If it was Hermione, he could accept it. But the person in front of him was obviously not Hermione. She was just Just in the form of Hermione.


    But the woman obviously does not think so, she continues to play with the Animagus form of Fanlin, but in any case, it seems that the woman is not satisfied.


    The woman seems to be pondering, the movement on the hand finally stops, Fanlin wants to leave here, but his body is imprisoned in place again.


    "That''s it!" The woman seemed to decide something. Fanlin saw a little light scattered on his body in the woman''s hand. Then there was a strange change in his body.


    Van Lin could feel his body was growing higher and higher, and his limbs began to grow longer, no longer the feeling of small short legs. Then his body sounded a crackling bone moving sound, for the long bones such things, the process is always painful.The feeling of burning was all over his body, which made Fanlin doubt whether the woman was going to stew himself. He wanted to tell the woman that the meat of the ferret was not delicious at all, but he could not speak human words at all. He was still an Animagus.


    "Don''t worry, but I stewed you. In fact, I''m not very interested in meat, but why are you so gloomy inside? I''m just doing some changes for you just for your own good. Don''t you like cats very much, how about puppet cats?"


    The woman laughed, she clapped her hands, more light will be scattered on the body of Fanlin, that burning feeling more and more intense, which makes Fanlin feel a little crazy.


    He wants to ask the woman to stop, but his original squeak has completely disappeared, replaced by a soft and extremely meow


    "My God, what did she do to me..." At the moment, van Lin''s heart was broken. He didn''t know how to describe his own experience.


    I have a sentence I don''t know what to say.


    "Don''t say it!" Hermione stood up and looked solemnly at Van Lin''s changing body.


    "Don''t use your sad and indignant mood to slander and slander the big man you should respect. This is very impolite. You usually pay attention to respect." Hermione stepped back a little.


    Sorry, I''m going to start XX


    She looked up at the sky at a 45 degree angle, like a melancholy look, "maybe This is the big guy... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 297

    "What have you done to me?" Fanlin said angrily that he had just regained control of his body, and then immediately jumped to the side, a full jump more than ten meters away.


    as like as two peas in the body, Arnie Maggs quickly tried to remove his body. He wanted to use his wand to aim at the same man as Hermione, but his wand was just destroyed.


    "If I were you, I would choose to familiarize myself with my body first. After all, you have to capture Pettigrew. Is that why you come here?"


    The woman looks like she doesn''t know anything. She asks Fanlin innocently. She stares at Fanlin with big eyes. Her eyes are very naive Er Innocent


    "Hum..." Fanlin''s face was red. He wanted to use some magic spell to kill the man who called himself the big man. But when he thought of losing his wand, he could only rely on his own wand. Even if his wand had not disappeared, he was far from the opponent of the people in front of him. What''s more, the person in front of him was still wearing Hermione''s coat


    "Don''t be so dissatisfied. Even if I become something else, you can do something to me..." The woman seemed to be threatening, though she still had that smile on her face.


    Fanlin stood there silent for a long time. He suddenly felt a little depressed. He couldn''t beat him. He even lost his magic wand, which made Fanlin a little embarrassed.


    Even in the face of Snape, van Lin would not have been taken away by one face-to-face, and Harry could still fight with Voldemort


    "I advise you to sit down and finish your ice cream. It''s just like life. If you can''t resist, you have to learn to enjoy it, so that you can..."


    "Then no more resistance?" Van Lin suddenly said, his eyes burning at the people in front of him.


    "But you can''t resist..." The woman said, she chuckled twice, as if very disdainful in general.


    "How do you know..." He stood up straight and tried to keep his strength.


    "Ha ha..." The woman covered her mouth and said with a smile, "but you have tried, right? When you just broke the illusion, the lesson of the imprisonment curse is not enough?"


    All Lin is silent, the woman says is the truth, he really does not have the ability to resist.


    "Don''t tell me your determination with your so-called courage. It''s impossible and unrealistic." The woman''s eyes are a little cold, like two bright steel knives, straight into the heart of van Lin.


    "Courage or something is just the words of a group of fools who deceive themselves. I quite agree with you, Slytherin of Hogwarts. In order to achieve the goal, no one but a successful person can write a magnificent chapter in history books, right?"


    The woman stood up, and she pressed to van Lin step by step.


    "Miracles never happen. Miracles have inevitable cause and effect. Just as Buddhism says, merit is a kind of accumulation..."


    "To put it another way that you are more familiar with, say, the Bible, Jesus, you should know, the son of God, or the incarnation of God?"


    "Yes, but there are..."


    "It''s just a hypothesis, valinger..." The woman sneered, "the means of religion is to control people''s hearts. Of course, Jesus will not be the son of God, or God is a fantasy God made up by Christianity. Of course, human beings are not created by anyone. The emergence of human beings is constantly evolving from life factors. When it reaches the extreme, the first batch of human beings will appear on the earth, which is what you call it Ancient civilization. "


    "Ancient civilization?" Fanlin''s thoughts can not help but be affected by women, you know, as a wizard, always indispensable, is the exploration of magic civilization.


    "Yes, it''s the ancient civilization. Before the dragon people, they were always in a dominant position, and the powerful witches became the gods in people''s mouth. Otherwise, where do you think those human gods came from? You really have faith in your imagination! "


    "Wait a minute. You mean these gods have appeared before?" Fanlin is incredible. He always thinks that all these are just legends, some unexplained phenomena and fate, as well as the good sustenance of human beings.


    However, compared with Muggles, witches are also gods. Witches can do many things that Muggles can''t do, just like those gods in the myth. They only rely on individuals to control the fire, water flow, and the flight of the body. These are the extravagant hopes of Muggles, although they have achieved this through technology.


    "There is, of course! Why are there so many temples


    "But where are the gods?" Fanlin urgently asked, in the eyes of witches, there is no secret about the strange phenomenon in the world now. They can use magic, and all phenomena can be found in magic.


    "Don''t think of your magic as omnipotent!" The woman said scornfully, "the existence of magic is just a remnant of the times. You should be glad that he has not completely disappeared, which is the reason why I appeared.""Why did you appear?" "Are you not a human being? What about the gods? "


    "All dead..." The woman does not matter to say, her look seems to be some dim.


    "All dead?" Fanlin was surprised, "but, they are so powerful, how can they all..."


    "Even if they die, this is also cause and effect. Because of their existence, the world becomes weak, and his existence needs too much to maintain. If the existence of every God is transformed into magic, it is about half the total of wizard world."


    "The sum? You mean magic? " Fanlin was surprised, "but pure magic, not everywhere..."


    "It''s true that it''s everywhere, thick and fragile. The sum of a world is so much, but the world still needs to be maintained. These magic powers are not something that can be recovered easily."


    "Recovery?" Vaseline said, "you mean that the existence of God destroys the balance of the world, and God lives in the world, so the one who breaks the balance has to pay a price."


    "Yes The woman said, "this is the rule of the world. There is nothing out of nothing. Everything is necessarily connected. What you get, what you correspond to, you have to pay."


    "But the price is too heavy." Van Lin said he suddenly felt Harry''s feeling that his head was not enough.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 298

    What kind of unfolding is this?


    Fanlin can''t help but ask, what the woman said is far beyond Fanlin''s expectation.


    Ancient civilization, the existence of God.


    Well, all these are still in the category of unknown magic agents. However, how to explain the death of all these gods? If we really want to follow what the woman said, the existence of each God is equivalent to the total magic power of half the wizard world, then who can kill them?


    This is just like the gap between ordinary wizard and Voldemort. Voldemort also failed under his own hands. Strictly speaking, Voldemort is the immortal existence in the body, and Harry is obviously only in the light of lily.


    Why is it more difficult to hear the meaning of death than that of the devil


    "It''s war!"


    The woman said, as if to elaborate a irrelevant thing, "just like you ordinary human beings, there is a war between gods, just like the fight between countries."


    "For a variety of reasons, believers, territory, worship, and even the later struggle for magic are the reasons for the struggle between gods There is no record of the twilight of gods in human history. It really exists. The gods have ruled here for hundreds of millions of years or billions of years, so long that they can''t remember how many years they really existed. You should know Atlantis. "


    "Underwater city? But he has not been found yet... "


    "If they can be found, there are ghosts. Their existence is not in the same dimension as you are, as it is here, it is the last resort of the gods."


    "The last resort?" "Do you mean, like Atlantis, the body is in a different space, which is used by God to protect his life?"


    "In fact, it didn''t work at all, and tiaz didn''t survive because of it."


    "Tiaz?" Fanlin seemed to have heard it there, "giant? I''ve seen it in Muggle mythology. It''s the God of the sea, the father of the mountain goddess. I remember that he kidnapped Eden, who was in charge of the golden apple


    "Oh, indeed, I remember him doing this..."


    "Did you do that?" Fanlin was surprised, "have you seen God?"


    "I remember telling you that this is also a space opened by a God to protect his life."


    "Are you also a God?"


    "Please call me big man Thank you


    "No God like you..." Fanlin scorned, "I mean, you bully a child!"


    "You too?" Women It should be the goddess did not return to the head and said, "then you are young and mature?"


    "I What''s wrong with me... " Fanlin muttered, "I didn''t It''s not big... "


    "The maturity of your mind determines your age. Otherwise, every God can live for tens of thousands of years. If you look at it according to the age, then all the new gods born at that time should be counted as children. The status of a person or a god depends on his ability and maturity. Oh Of course, according to the standards of human beings, you are much better than an ordinary adult wizard. I can see that many of them are regarded as adult witches according to human standards, and their abilities are far from your level. "


    The big man sneered twice, and she is again a palm print on the top of van Lin''s head. I have to say, it''s very sensible. At least Fanlin feels that his head is buzzing. Fanlin is very suspicious of whether he was beaten by a woman into concussion.


    "Wait You just said, "God is dead, but you..." Fanlin looked strange and looked at the people in front of him. He remembered that the woman said that all the gods had died, which was the punishment of the world. No one could escape the sanctions of the whole world, even the God born from this world.


    "I didn''t lie to you..." The woman quickly said, "all the gods are dead, or do you think the world will be found like this, ruled by a group of mortals relying on foreign things?"


    "How can you explain it? It''s hard for you..."


    "I didn''t say anything. I was alive." Woman, should be said to be a goddess, her words reveal her ease, as if to say a trivial matter, like Harry''s nonsense, he always likes to say those useless things.


    "But you..." Fanlin rubbed his eyes with disbelief, but he saw the strength of the woman. Although it was not as powerful as the description of God by women, only a clap of hands could forcibly change an Animagus that had been completely solidified. This alone was a means that van Lin could not understand.


    "Very real?" The woman chuckled, "don''t you think I''m very different from the God you imagined?"


    "Indeed..." Van Lin nodded. "You are not as powerful as you describe, but I can''t understand it."


    "Sometimes, when you are strong enough, you can do many things, such as longevity, or travel in different dimensions, or travel through time...""Through time?"


    "Well, that''s right. It''s like you go back to the time a few hours ago through that time converter. However, I''m coming to the future. In fact, I''m curious why there are still magic props that can be regarded as good in such a low demon era. You know, even if it''s a God, crossing time is not an ordinary thing."


    "Are you really a God?" Fanlin doubted, "but how do you go through time I mean, you''re dead. It''s possible to go back to the past. But now, how can you appear when you''re considered to be the future


    "That''s why I choose to pull you to different dimensions, so as to avoid the collapse of the main dimension and create a one-time space. I can still do such things."


    The woman does not care to say, is like telling a common thing, she even put, mouth to pout up


    This can not help but make Fanlin rise a trace of helpless mentality, how to see women''s behavior is not like a A God, perhaps is the appearance of choice is too young, imperceptible reason.


    "I know what you''re talking about. You''re talking about my childishness!" The woman''s eyes widened, her hands raised, as if to find the right opportunity to reward Fanlin a slap.


    Women seem to like this simple and crude way of punishment, after all, after giving a lesson, can also let the perpetrators get satisfaction in the heart.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 299

    ¡­¡­


    "Don''t..." Fanlin yelled, he quickly covered his forehead with his hand, the woman''s Revenge way can not be accepted by Fanlin, the feeling of dizziness is not very good.


    "Boring..." The woman pursed her lips, like a child without candy.


    Now, you know, she''s wearing Hermione''s coat, but the scene of love has completely lost its appeal to van Lin.


    Fanlin constantly admonishes himself in his heart that the person in front of him is not Hermione he is familiar with. Hermione won''t do this to him. He pats his forehead with his hand, and then asks him to call her boss.


    It seems that even the gods are not all reliable. If you are not a good God, you have to be a big man. Maybe the big man is more powerful than the God?


    Fanlin''s brain was filled with arguments about the big man and the goddess. Then, Hermione on the opposite side laughed. Fanlin remembered that the person on the opposite side could read his memory anytime and anywhere.


    "I can''t imagine that a child who looks serious on the surface has so much inner drama. Do you want me to make you a more exciting one..."


    "And Forget it... " Van Lin wiped a cold sweat on his head. Because the woman didn''t like it, his Animagus was forced to change into a puppet cat. Although he liked beautiful cats very much, he always felt very uncomfortable when he was forced to change something.


    "It''s so boring that I dare not even try..." The woman said, her expression looks a little depressed, depressed, should be the meaning of this.


    "I''m so worried about your lies..." Fan Lin make complaints about Tucao.


    "What do you say?"


    "I didn''t say anything..." Fanlin quickly shook his head.


    "I heard..." The woman said, "take the initiative. You know what to do, and I won''t kill you..."


    The woman laughs, to be sure, Hermione is rubbing her white palm.


    (the action is very cute, with a little bit of bad, eye contact with car friends...)


    "Can you be gentle..." With tears in his eyes, he covered his forehead with one hand, which seemed very aggrieved.


    "Of course..."


    ¡­¡­


    "Can''t you be a little lighter?" Van Lim said he tried to dodge Big brother''s attack, however, fixed body magic is a good thing, Fanlin''s forehead has completely turned red, which makes the big man feel very happy.


    "If in the past, people who offended Shenshi were to be lighted with sky lanterns or burned to the stake, you would have been rewarded. You see, a God Oh, no A big man himself Well Touching your forehead is such a glorious thing. It''s called a blessing


    "That''s how you blessed you?" Fanlin was angry, "destroyed people''s wand, and then constantly patted other people''s forehead with his hand. Were you a bighead at that time?"


    "That''s not..." Hermione seemed to think carefully, "if someone offended me at that time, I would feed that man to the dog, a big hungry dog. Although he has disappeared now, I remember that he has blood left behind..."


    "What is it?" Fanlin asked, Shenshi blood circulation, this is a wonderful thing.


    "The big dog''s name is fenril..." Hermione thought carefully, "it should be called like this, but I prefer to call him big dog. I remember his blood is similar to a virus, which is very similar to your current rabies virus, Dog Man I remember that one of your teachers is a dog man, but his blood is really thin. "


    "You mean Professor Lupin..." Fanlin was speechless for a long time, and a good werewolf made her a dog Come on, Fanlin thinks Professor Lupin is miserable enough. He shouldn''t go on talking.


    "Why do you Why do you appear in the future? I mean It''s not good for you, and you''re a God... "


    "I''m here to hang out, believe it or not?" With that, she looked at Fanlin with a pair of big eyes.


    There was a long silence between them.


    The woman pouted and pouted. She seemed to think that such a reason was too unreliable. However, the answer of Fanlin lenglengleng startled her.


    "I believe..."


    It has to be said that these two words are quite heavy for van Lin at this time. He doesn''t know how to answer her question, just like a life test.


    For example, he can kill Voldemort only this time, but he needs to fight for a long time, and Hermione is under the control of Death Eaters. How should he choose?


    "You How could you Believe me? " The woman appeared very shocked. She felt that the problem was somewhat unreliable.


    "I believe you will..." Fanlin just wanted to say boring, but he suddenly realized that the answer was very dangerous, and he quickly swallowed the two words back.


    "Boring?" The woman didn''t care and said, "it''s boring. If you live a year like me, you will certainly feel bored. God is no exception. The main theme of God is struggle, and then it is boring..."¡°¡­¡­ This is not the same as the God I imagined... "


    "At the end of the day, they''re just stronger people..." "So you can do many things that ordinary people can''t do. You can live longer and have more ability. That''s it."


    Fanlin didn''t know how to comfort women for a moment. Moreover, Fanlin suddenly felt that God was a little pitiful, powerful and immortal. However, their life was not satisfactory.


    Fanlin suddenly thought of Voldemort, who was constantly exploring in order to pursue immortality, willing to fall for immortality To divide one''s own soul into seven parts and keep them separately is extremely crazy, which is also beyond the recognition of Fanlin.


    And nicoleme, the alchemist who lived for more than 600 years. Dumbledore also said that nicoleme had long been tired of relying on the Sorcerer''s stone to maintain his life, so there would be the handover and destruction of the Sorcerer''s stone.


    "Is longevity really good?" Asked Fanlin.


    "Maybe..." The woman spread out her hands. "Anyway, I feel very boring, but if I give up my life, I still can''t do it."


    "Why?" Van Lim asked, "nicoleme can give up the continuation of life."


    "Self protection in the body does not allow..." The woman doesn''t care, "I''m dead anyway, isn''t it."


    "Good Well The twilight of the gods is recorded in every myth, which seems to be the ultimate destination of the gods. " Van Lin sighed. He paused, trying to get his face back to normal.


    "What the hell did you get me here for?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 300

    ¡­¡­


    "Of course, to maintain world peace!" She looked very happy, the woman said.


    Fanlin only felt that his forehead of the blue ribs some jump. Sure enough, he still has no tune, which reminds him of dobby, the wonderful family fairy.


    "You should have me and those little things, ugly cute guys..."


    "Well, I don''t think about it, but you''re going to tell me what you''re pulling me here for?"


    "I have told you to maintain world peace!" The woman said, it looked very serious.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Maintenance...... "


    "I didn''t cheat you, or what would I do with you? I am a A big guy, although said that can not come, but I still a big guy! "


    "I know you''re a big guy But you are not God. You can not get around me for maintaining world peace or anything. " Van Lin said nothing, he really felt like he was wasting his saliva. He was in a hurry to catch Peter, who would return to Hogwarts as soon as possible, and it would be very bad if someone else found out they were crossing time.


    "Yes, I am God But I told you that I could only live in different dimensions, because I was dead in the original time course, and what I am using now is my past body. "


    She sat back and didn''t seem to be planning to change back to her original face, the woman said.


    "That..." There is nothing in Fanlin, "you mean, to maintain world peace Well, what you mean is about the twilight of your gods? "


    "You are so clever!" The woman smiled, she squinted her eyes, and it was very nice.


    "I can only think of it here, otherwise, you a God to find a common wizard for what."


    "You are not a normal wizard..." The woman smiled, "I thought it would be another one, though it was very unexpected."


    "The other, you mean, the one I''ve seen, in my soul space?" "But, this is my body, why..."


    "You should have died. He should have told you that you can''t deny it. As you know, Voldemort''s life calling spell can not be hidden from the past."


    "Voldemort''s death curse, you mean, my mother was in Voldemort''s call for life curse?" Van Lin was surprised.


    "I think you should know that..." The woman spread out her hand, and she sat on the chair, looking very comfortable.


    "Being, and reasonable, many things in the world are carried out according to the development of the timeline. Whether it is God or human, they only ignore the more powerful ability of God or have special abilities. Some gods can appear in different time axes at the same time, for example..."


    "You? Control time? "


    "No, I don''t have that ability. In fact, it''s why I''m not strong enough. You can call me fate alive. I can only change, talk about control, even the father."


    "Fate?" Van Lin murmured that his head read all the gods he knew quickly. However, as a wizard, their aim was to believe in magic and to have their own, and there were indeed few guidelines on God.


    "Well, I''m the one who was kidnapped!" The woman was helpless to arrive, she hated the spread of her story, and she was kidnapped by tiaz. Please go by.


    "Abducted?" "You are Eden, golden apple," said Van Lin


    "I said, call me big guy, and my name is fate. What is golden apple is just one of my cultivation. Really, whether it is here or Greece, they always remember golden apple."


    "So, these are all true. There are really some thunder care and so on..."


    "That''s all the next generation, the son of Odin, a simple headed fool!"


    Fan Lin left his mouth, and looked like this Well, I think the goddess is a very disgusting guy who hates the well-known God of thunder.


    "That guy was like his father, maybe they all fed their heads to the big dog of finyl." The woman murmured.


    Fan Lin felt that she could not let the woman go on such a problem. For the God''s enmity, Fanlin was just curious. After all, God died. He should believe himself more, or his magic.


    "So what are you doing here? Give me a golden apple? " He was really a little bit confused with the woman, van Lin asked. He should be chasing Peter, the dwarf star, Harry and Hermione waiting for her to go back.


    "If you have nothing to do, I''m sorry, I think I have a lot more to do. If you are really idle and boring, maybe you can go to our magic minister, Mr. cornellifogi, or he would like to publicize your brilliant deeds in the magic world."The woman seemed to be very surprised, "it''s hard for you not to be curious. When a God stands in front of you, you don''t feel excited at all? Don''t you have anything to ask? For example, how did the gods die at that time, and... "


    "I''m sorry to interrupt, woman The goddess... " Van Lin said he felt a little awkward.


    "I''m very curious about where the gods went, but after all, it''s all in the past, which can''t bring me any help, so it''s just a history of magic, or my interest."


    Van Lin said humbly, he bent over, as if to express his respect to the woman.


    "Since it''s interest, it''s just something that doesn''t matter. I''d rather that I''m using my wand to tie Peter Pettigrew back to Hogwarts and meet my friends. As you know, I came here through a time converter. During this period of time, every minute and second is very precious


    Van Lin bowed, he said sincerely, "for the loss of the wand, this is my ability is not enough, and mandatory change Animagus, this is my strength is insufficient, so, I do not intend to ask for anything from you, if you can put me back in place, then it is a good thing, I believe, even if I do not have a magic wand, I will You can catch Peter Pettigrew, so please let me out of here if you like


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 301

    "Get out of here?" The woman chuckled, "do you really think so?"


    "If you can see through my thoughts directly, what do you think I will think? Of course, I can''t help it if you don''t want to. "


    "Maybe..." As soon as the woman''s eyes turned, she opened a dark crack in the place beside her, "this is the place to leave, you just need to cross over!"


    Fanlin slightly a Leng, he did not expect the woman to let him leave easily, he tried to take a step forward.


    "Don''t think about it. Before I change my mind..." The woman seems to be very confident, she looks at Fanlin with a smile, although the expression looks very strange.


    "Although you destroyed my wand, I still want to thank you. Although I don''t know what happened to my body, the power of magic feedback makes me admit that you didn''t harm me."


    Van Lin bowed and said respectfully that he could feel the changes in his body, whether from muscle strength or magic affinity, which was quite different from the previous one. Now the only magic wand that disappeared might be that the woman fed back to him in such a way, as well as the changed form of Animagus.


    Generally speaking, van leen does not hate women, but he may need to find Mr. Olivander to order one, and the only thing that bothers van Lin is how to explain the change of his Animagus form and how to explain the damage of his wand to Mr. Olivander.


    We should know that the wand of Fanlin is very special. It was made by two wand masters, Mr. Ollivander and Mr. Zhao Qixian. Moreover, the material of the wand is very rare.


    Van Linton stopped and seemed to be adjusting his mood. He was finally leaving this place. As long as he caught Peter Pettigrew Yes, as long as you catch him, vanillin will be able to return to Hogwarts, and Sirius will be able to regain his freedom.


    Fanlin walked faster and faster, suddenly he felt that he was a little far away from the crack beside the woman, but


    "You really want to leave. Why don''t you deal with the routine..." The voice of women''s dissatisfaction rang from behind van Lin, at this time the woman was facing Hermione''s face, but Fanlin had no sense of peace of mind. On the contrary, he felt that something bad would happen to him.


    Fanlin suddenly found that the originally dark exit had been closed. He felt vaguely that there was a shadow on his head.


    This makes Fanlin suddenly think of something, he looked up in horror, a small white hand hanging on his head, his head is shrouded in this not small shadow.


    "It''s punishment, you ask for it!" Hermione''s voice came from his side, as if he were speaking to his ear. He knew that this was a woman One of the powers of the goddess.


    There was a shiver in his heart, and then came Hermione''s hand, which was constantly enlarging. It was tender and beautiful.


    ¡­¡­


    Fanlin had never remembered the temperature of Hermione''s palm so clearly. It was cold, and then, ok Clap on the head, it really hurt, no joke.


    Fanlin only felt a concussion in his brain. He doubted whether he was going to be photographed by a woman. In short, this feeling made Fanlin very unhappy, painful and dizzy.


    "What are you going to do?" Fanlin was so angry that the woman treated him like a kind of molestation and insult to him. If van Lin could not beat the woman, otherwise he must give the woman a spell, and then And then In a word, we should settle down first and then we should ask the woman to remove Hermione''s appearance. This impression is really impressive.


    "Come on, ask me!" Eden was very angry and said that no one had ever dared to speak to her like this. Even if it was child care, she could teach her a lesson, or fenril, who was brilliant in the evening of the gods, was just a big dog, just a little fierce.


    She is fate. Everyone wants to have her golden apple. As a God, a God with the power of time and space, other gods come to ask her. No one dares to talk to her like this. Odin can''t, rocky can''t, tiaz can''t. Even if tiaz is a giant, he must respectfully invite her, It''s a matter of ability.


    "What did you ask, and you didn''t tell me anything, so what did I ask you?" Fanlin reluctantly retorted that he tried to make his tone very calm.


    "I''m sorry, goddess Eden. I''m just an ordinary little wizard. If there''s nothing wrong, I think I''ll finish my mission." Fanlin bowed, "it seems that you are not an uncivilized Shenshi, so..."


    "I''m not open-minded. What can you do with me?" Eden was so angry that she was like a child, and her face swelled.


    Fanlin was dumbfounded for a moment. I have to say that Eden''s words really make Fanlin unable to pick out any problems. She simply told Fanlin that she was unreasonable. However, Fanlin did not have the ability to subdue Eden.The goddess who controls the golden apple, and vaseline also knows her other name, destiny! This is much louder than the title of the Golden Apple goddess. If Eden doesn''t make sense, then no one can leave. He can''t. Dumbledore and Tom Riddell are in vain.


    "Well, you win!" Van Lin sighed, and he returned to his seat. The ice cream melted a little. There was still time to go, but it was slow. He could tell by the melting degree of the ice cream that a period of time had passed.


    "If you don''t eat it, you''ll have to drink it in your mouth." Fanlin said that since he couldn''t get out, he was not entangled. He took up the ice cream and put it into his mouth. It must be said that the products produced by diagonally alley are really disappointing.


    "Hum..." Eden also sat back, she also severely gouged out a big mouthful of ice cream, and then not to be outdone looking at Van Lin.


    This makes van Lin feel very strange, as if Eden is the younger child, and Eden is against Hermione''s body, which is the most difficult for van Lin, such a wayward Hermione some far beyond his estimation, or Hogwarts is much better, at least than the one in front of him, gentle and intelligent.


    "I know it all!" Eden suddenly threw the spoon and the two ice cream disappeared.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 302

    "Come on, Ms. Eden, I''m sorry I can''t call you a goddess naturally. I want to know what your purpose is. It seems that you know, I have some secrets. According to you, I have another parallel time axis memory, and I don''t care if you want to take it back. "


    Fanlin thought carefully, he really only felt that he had only this point in his body, which was worthy of controlling fate and time. As for the rest, Fanlin was just a little wizard with higher strength. For the goddess Eden who had at least half the total magic power of the wizard world, it was obvious that Fanlin was nothing.


    "You still have some brains!" Eden said angrily, "the memory in your mind really destroys this timeline. As for the original timeline, I think you know what it looks like."


    "And what is your purpose? Take back the memory, or Erase me Fanlin suddenly had such an idea. The man once told him about the butterfly effect, and his existence was the wings of a butterfly. If you want to completely eliminate this influence, then


    "Don''t think about it. Since it has already happened, it can''t be reversed. If I''m still alive, maybe I can try this method. But you know, in dinosaurs, at least we have disappeared. The miracles in the future are just the residual power of God, trying to revive through faith."


    "And in the end? Did you succeed? "


    "If it succeeds, you will be in charge?" The woman asked, had to say, this is a very difficult problem to explain, if God still exists, then human progress Forget it.


    "You''re all dead anyway." Van Lim said, he suddenly felt a little lucky.


    "Well, since there is no way to be reborn, there seems to be nothing I can do for you. As you said, time has changed, and even getting rid of me will not help."


    "In fact, I was surprised by your appearance, but I was curious why that soul was willing to help you survive. In this way, he would lose a lot of things, and it would be very difficult to be a man again."


    "What will he give?" Fanlin urgently said that for the man who saved his life, Fanlin''s heart was only grateful.


    "His soul power is very strong, and his soul power is not dissipated at the same time of saving you. And he also gives his memory to you, although not all of them, but this is undoubtedly greater harm to him, which is the most fundamental lack


    "Have you seen him?" Asked Fanlin.


    "Yes, I actually brought him here, but I didn''t expect you to stay in the end." "It''s really hard to cut through the future space line that is not in the same dimension, because I''m already dead, so I don''t have much experience to pay attention to what kind of person I''m pulling away, but now it seems that it''s a good thing that the soul of the original master survived."


    "But, what are you doing this for? Aren''t you a God? Breaking the time line is one thing It''s a very unreasonable thing. It''s difficult for you to maintain order? "


    "If that''s the case, then you can''t talk to me here..." ''she''s fiddling with her fingers, looking very casual, ''she says.


    Fanlin looked at Eden stupidly. He didn''t want to disappear like this. However, there was nothing wrong with Eden''s words. If he didn''t survive, Hermione would still be with Ron, and Harry could defeat Voldemort, though it was rough.


    "And then they all die one day!" Eden said she read van Lin''s thoughts again.


    "How could..." Fanlin said, "I mean, they finally had children..."


    "After that?" "It''s all for a reason. Your arrival is not an accident at all. In fact, it''s our fault that becomes the problem," Eden said


    "Mistakes?"


    "You know, we are all dead, so there is no way to solve some hidden dangers that could not be found in those years. For example, the murderers you saw in China were sealed by the local god''s family. The memory you saw was the incomplete virtual image of the fierce beast, which was less than half of its strength."


    "You mean they''ll all come out? And then it''s up to me to save it? " Fanlin said stupidly, he felt that this kind of thing is quite unreliable.


    "Well, it''s very imaginative. Although it''s a bit conventional, it''s roughly the same as this, but it''s a bit biased. It''s that these things, like us, all died in the twilight war of the gods, which is not allowed by the world. Their bodies are used by us as a seal medium


    "Seal media?"


    "How to say..." Eden was a little embarrassed. "In fact, it was caused by the gods at dusk. At that time, oh, you know, all the gods were fighting together, and God was such a thing...""Such a thing?" Van Lin said, but Eden looked at him discontentedly, and van Lin immediately shut up.


    "Do you have a problem with this kind of thing?"


    "No..." Fanlin quickly shook his head, "if you are happy..."


    "Well, remember, I''m a big man Do you hear me, it''s the big guy... " Eden repeated, "God is such a thing..."


    "Well, the war between the gods is very terrible, and you know, because God absorbed too much energy, the surrounding environment became very fragile, and the world was divided into many different levels, and it was easy to see all kinds of dangerous things when we broke the barriers of space."


    "What happened?" Asked Fanlin.


    "I don''t know!" "Just like the spirit plane, there are many planes in the world of varying degrees, and there are also extraterrestrials. In a word, the breath of death attracts people who are not very friendly."


    "Have you seen it?" Asked Fanlin.


    "Yes, but it doesn''t help. They can be in any form, like a slug."


    "Slugs?" There is no language in every forest.


    "Er In a word, it''s about the same meaning. Anyway, don''t pay too much attention to... " Eden laughed, and she reached out and patted van Lin on the shoulder, looking very casual.


    "What on earth is that?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 303

    ¡­¡­


    "Well, it''s more like a combination of destruction and fear."


    "Like Bogot?" Van Lin tried to say, he can only think of this, no form, he knows in addition to silence, only Bogot.


    "You can try to use farce against this guy, and then you can really understand how you died. I think it must be quite interesting."


    "Forget it..." "I think it''s better to use some other incantations than to be funny," he said


    Eden began to think hard, until finally, she had to give up, at least they did not find a more effective way, the light may be good, but now only the Vatican can master the light. The worst thing is that the energy of faith is obviously not something that people can control.


    "In fact, it''s not that they don''t have form. It''s more like the silent beast you know. It''s chaotic, dark and full of the smell of destruction. Once they have consciousness and control themselves, they will become extremely powerful and can solidify their form."


    "Are they hard to eliminate?" Asked Fanlin.


    "Yes, it''s hard!" Eden said, "otherwise, the world would not have become a God."


    "I remember that when this creature first appeared, it was the first tremor of the world tree, that is to say, when finiel was out of trouble, the kingdom of God was still at the top of the world tree, but the human world had already entered the ice age. However, none of the gods at that time cared. The hatred between the gods was much more important than the survival of human beings. "


    "Why, listen to what you mean, God is only the first life to appear, however..."


    "You know, ability determines everything, just like you treat the life that is inferior to you. Who cares about the life and death of an ant? What''s more, at that time, human beings were weak, had no control, and could not get the favor of God. They were very difficult to pass the age of 20."


    Fanlin froze for a moment, very cruel, but this is the fact, Eden did not cheat him anything.


    "In fact, it was a disaster." Eden''s voice was a little distant, and she seemed to be in memory.


    "Fenril''s escape has brought a strong shock to the kingdom of gods. You should know that the majesty of the gods cannot be violated. The escape of a jailer is obviously the greatest challenge to the invincible kingdom of gods. As a result, the passengers from the foot of the world tree did not receive the attention of the gods. "


    "They are not creatures of this world. As you said, these aggregates of destruction and fear are equivalent to me, which butterfly wings are they?" Said Fanlin.


    "Maybe it''s like this..." Eden nodded. "When it comes to the fate of God, even I can''t find out the reason completely, but it should be like this. According to the situation of being a master, although Odin has no brain, he should not be eaten by fenriel. However, fenril has done it, and Odin has not even done the same thing."


    "So the ancestors of werewolves are really..."


    "No, no, no, finriel can''t have anything to do with a werewolf. If there''s a little bit of big dog factor in the werewolf''s blood, they won''t be forced to this extent by human beings. They are just the products of a blood related virus, just like Infectious diseases? "


    "OK..." Van Lin nodded. It''s really appropriate to describe it with infectious diseases. He turns into a werewolf with one bite. He never thinks about his origin. It seems that the two dark creatures between vampires and werewolves are not so big.


    "Anyway, God didn''t notice his arrival. The scene was so chaotic. Heimdall, the guardian of heaven, took out the bugle gjallarhorn hidden in the shade of Yggdrasil, the world tree, and blew out an emergency signal to summon the gods and heroes. The sound of the trumpet resounded through the sky, clearer than thunder, and reported bad news to the kingdom of gods. However, all this seems to have come late. "


    "The poisonous dragon Nidhogg had already hollowed out the deep roots of the world tree. The world tree was dying, which was the foundation of the kingdom of God. At this time, jormungander, the serpent around Midgard, also woke up from the mud bed on the sea floor, tossing his huge body, and his long tail raised huge waves to engulf the mountains of the "Atrium", and the sea water went straight up to the sky of the kingdom of gods.


    From the mountain like waves, the snake held up its huge head, its whole body was covered with poison spots, and the breath from its mouth turned into a flame and burned the sky.


    At this very moment, the fire army came from muspelheim, which was led by Surt and killed by the waves of fire. Surt holds the sword of victory in his right hand and the flame in his left.


    At this time, the evil god Loki broke away from the chain of eternal punishment and joined the camp against the gods. Fenrir, the strange wolf, followed him and ran to the "Kingdom of gods".From the East, the giant Rymer held the rudder and rowed with the serpent jormungander towards the kingdom of gods. Garm, a hellhound with blood on his chest, stands on the rock facing the dark and sorrowful abyss and barks.


    HeLa, the queen of the kingdom of the dead, half flesh and half blue, stands on a ship made of dead men''s nails, in which an army of frost giants comes to the kingdom of gods


    "And then?" Van Lim asked, unconsciously, he had been deeply attracted by the history of Eden.


    "It''s going to war, of course. The serious explanation on my face is obviously not suitable for me!" Said Eden.


    "As you said, Odin, the owner of the kingdom of God at that time, died tragically in the mouth of fenril, which was quite unexpected at that time, but it was a good thing for Loki. The death of the Lord of the Kingdom, coupled with the withering and collapse of the world tree, is undoubtedly a good thing, at least for those stupid giants, which they hope I can see it. "


    "And you, where were you then?" Fanlin asked, since there was a war between the gods, it was obvious that Eden could not be avoided.


    "Me?" Eden pointed to himself with his finger. "I didn''t participate in their war. They just let them fight. I''m just in charge of fate and time. In fact, I''m far behind Thor in terms of destructive power. However, it''s worth mentioning that I don''t need expedition at all. I remember I was in other dimensions at that time."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 304

    "The earth is shaking. The continuous and violent earthquake made all the mountains collapse, all the trees were uprooted and fell to the ground, all the rocks were soft and cracked.


    At the same time, the sea set off turbulent waves, the sea continued to rise, and finally flooded the land, rivers and lakes, but also swallowed up mountains and plateaus. The whole world has become a vast ocean, and countless human lives have been engulfed by such floods. "


    "Even today''s human beings can''t resist this situation," Eden said. "At the time of the war in the kingdom of God, it should be the time for unexpected tourists to grow from tearing space under the world tree."


    "Yes, the gods are on the expedition..." Fanlin sighed.


    "I was hiding in other dimensions, or in different timelines. In fact, no matter which dimension the world is, the gods of existence are at war, and the existing dimension alone is welcoming other visitors."


    "Other dimensions?" Fanlin asked, "so there are other gods?"


    "In fact, it is!" Eden said, "the gods at that time separated their own dimensions. For example, the gods headed by Odin, or the gods of Olympus in Greece. Across the present region, you should call it the Asian part, which was also opened up by the powerful alone. In fact, if all gods are squeezed into the same dimensional space, then the arrival of destruction will be completely inevitable, although no one escapes in the end


    "Later, because the disaster almost agreed, the barriers between all dimensional spaces began to be broken, and no one could repair them. Therefore, the dimensional space became a piece, but fortunately, God was almost dead at that time, at least within the scope of the world''s tolerance, so the collapse of the world did not come


    "Since the collapse of the world did not come, how did you die? Didn''t you say that you did not participate in the battle of the gods at dusk?"


    "Yes, I didn''t really call anyone!" Eden nodded. "But the world didn''t seem to miss our meaning. The space at that time was full of holes. It was not an environment for survival at all! So someone has to come forward and take on the repair work. Therefore, the greetings to foreign visitors are also left behind me


    Eden said with a headache, "maybe this is the time for this guy to really grow up. Like finriel, that guy is not a fussy animal. By the time we find him, he has grown to an unimaginable level."


    "Fortunately, there were not too many human beings at that time. Otherwise, we could not protect so many people at all. If we experienced a doomsday, the blow to people would reach an unimaginable level."


    "What have you done?" Asked Fanlin.


    "What else can be done, of course, is to kill that guy. Strictly speaking, this is a war of species invasion. At that time, the hall of spirits has not been restored, and the gods have almost fallen. Who knows how we won." Ethan rolled his eyes.


    "I haven''t experienced the battle between gods, even if I told you, it''s useless, and it''s also strange that it''s hurting your self-confidence." Eden said, "after all, I have to rely on you to kill completely..."


    "Wait, what do you say?" Fanlin''s eyes widened. "I heard you right. You have to rely on me to kill the guy who killed you. You are not a God. Even the God has been killed. What can I do?"


    "I didn''t fix dimensional links." Eden said discontentedly, "in fact, the gods at that time were very weak. After all, the war was just over, and the remaining gods did not have time to rest. Because of the damage of barriers between different dimensions of the world, the originally unrelated dimensions overlapped together. This is a relatively large project. I remember that some small gods who did not know the name of the God kingdom were all because of this In this way, they were killed. Originally, their dimension had not yet ushered in the age of the gods'' twilight. "


    "That''s why you failed?" Asked Fanlin.


    "We didn''t fail. In fact, I gave all I had, and even used the strength of the past that remained in time. With the efforts of other gods, we successfully eliminated the greatest threat to success, and threw the corpses into broken nodes to serve as the link point of overlapping dimensions. Moreover, the remaining gods were divided into their own divinities To control the balance breaking fierce beasts, and use the life of these fierce beasts as the medium of seal and protection. That''s why you found the shadow of those fierce beasts. "


    "So you mean the seal is loose?" Fanlin is not sure that this is a matter of relatively big nerves. If the thing is not dead or the divinity of the God is completely lost


    "You think too much. What I can tell you is that the world is not so weak in the age of the gods. The barriers of space have assimilated all the things that have broken the balance. If they really do not die and break free from the shackles, it will be the complete end of the world. No matter who is there, God is also pinned on the world Once the self destruction of the world is opened, it can not be prevented by man or God. Otherwise, why will the kingdom of God collapse? So your worries are unnecessary. I have checked it"That''s fine." Lin Chang breathed a sigh of relief, and he could see this gap intuitively. Even in the powerful wizard, he could not resist the power of a nuclear bomb. This is also the most powerful place in science and technology. However, compared with the degree of breaking space, the power of nuclear bomb seems to be nothing particularly powerful.


    "This may be the greatness of the world. The stronger the world is, the more energy is needed to stabilize the world. Then the existence of God is obviously an obstacle. This is the most basic reason for the collapse of the kingdom of God. The power of the world is better than the strength of the individual. At least, it is fair for ordinary life. After all, the world is the world Life is the most basic thing. "


    "Indeed..."


    Fanlin nodded his head as if it was something. He agreed with Eden very much. However, in this case, what is the purpose of Eden looking for him?


    It''s really hard to return to the original dimension, which makes Eden too boring, and he happens to have some problems, so


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 305

    "You are so boring!" Eden had returned to his childish appearance, and now Eden was much more agreeable to Fanlin''s eyes, as long as Eden did not touch his forehead.


    Fanlin quickly covered his head with his hand, and it was a good thing to admit that he would always come back. At least he could make himself comfortable in the limited time, especially in the face of Eden, even Dumbledore had no room for resistance.


    It is obvious that there are great differences between the great men of different times. At least Merlin, who is closest to God, is only the closest to God.


    "Well, Eden Goddess I mean, since you''ve eliminated all the problems, what are you doing here? " Asked Fanlin.


    Eden''s words clearly express the principle that the world is godless. Everything that exceeds the allowable limit will be destroyed. Whether it is a native God or an alien, there is no existence in the face of a mature world. The power of nature is not what simple gods or others can resist.


    "To be sure, it was beyond my imagination. At that time, I thought that the guy had been completely eliminated. Ben was expelled from the world, and all the entrances have been completely solidified. This is unbreakable. However, there will always be some small problems, such as escaping part of..."


    "Part of the escape?"


    "Yes..." Eden nodded. She seemed embarrassed. In fact, she didn''t quite understand what was going on.


    "However, he is not dead. Why is there such a saying that some of them have escaped?"


    "If we can really die completely, why do we have to try our best to seal it out of the world..." "You know, what they live on is destruction and fear, which is the dark side of the world. You can''t completely eliminate this kind of thing, so as long as there is enough atmosphere of destruction and fear and food, a simple part can produce a relatively strong, even touch the limit..."


    "You can call them void creatures..." "After all, they''re invaders from outside the world," Eden said


    "Well, then, do you mean that these void creations have not been cleaned up?" Asked Fanlin.


    "At that time, I thought it had been completely eliminated. However, the difficulty of this kind of thing was far beyond my imagination. In short, I have seen his shadow in all ages. People may prefer to call him the God of death, the God of death. He stole Haier''s position in the human mouth. But he doesn''t have the power to govern the kingdom of death. "


    "I have tried to destroy him countless times. However, it is a very difficult thing for me who has already died. I can only rely on human beings to complete this thing. However, the final result is failure. He intends to destroy and is independent of the original fate."


    "So, you''ll get me here and let me go for me who is not my destiny Kill him? " Vaseline felt a little dry, which was not a light hearted man.


    "Well, it''s always good to try..." Said Eden.


    "But have you asked my opinion?" Fanlin asked, "that''s something you can''t eliminate, and you asked me to..."


    "If I don''t choose you, I will choose other people. Besides, you should have died. What''s wrong with living a lifetime longer?" Eden said angrily, "in general, I''m doing it for you. Think about it. If it wasn''t for me, you would experience so many things."


    What Fanlin wants to say, but every word of Eden is so Well, it''s real.


    "What should I do?" Fanlin helpless to, Voldemort has been enough bored, now jump out of what unknown void creation, death? It sounds really big enough.


    "I don''t know. I can''t come into this world at all, and I can''t do things that have an impact on the world. What I know can only be obtained by reading other people''s memories, but what I can tell you is that there should be a fragment of the void creation below, which is a part of the broken part of that year."


    "Down here?" Van Lin didn''t quite understand.


    "I''m sure I read his memory!" Eden said, with her hand wipe, the original white space will appear in the relatively familiar night.


    "Peter Pettigrew?" Van Lin exclaimed, this is his real purpose tonight, take Peter back and liberate Sirius completely.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Fanlin stares at Peter, but Peter seems to be dead, and there is no movement for a long time.


    "Just like you, he got the magic magic here, but he was much worse than you. Because of my intervention, without the effect of 9 external forces, he could not get rid of the bondage of illusion." Eden said, "I''ll be merciful, or I''ll keep you until you die!"


    Eden snorted, and Fanlin couldn''t say any retort at this time. As Eden said, if it wasn''t for Eden''s leniency, van Lin''s defense line would be destroyed in a moment. Of course, he would have lost the chance to break away from the illusion."I want to have a look, but I''m curious about what he''s been through in it!" Eden blinked. She got up from her seat and patted van Lin on the shoulder.


    Eden did not give van Lin the right to refuse. Van Lin felt that the whole scene had changed with a flower in front of him.


    Van Lin quickly identified the surrounding environment, this place is very familiar, is Hogwarts castle, no doubt, but now he is alone.


    "What are you looking for?" A familiar voice came over his head.


    "Hermione?" Fanlin wondered, but Hermione certainly didn''t stay in the tree like a monkey. "Eden?"


    "Of course, and if I know you slander me in your heart, I''ll give you a taste of being eaten by a dog."


    Ethan smiles. Hermione''s little tiger teeth show up, and there is even a sweet dimple on his face.


    However, Fanlin has no mood to enjoy the beautiful scenery in front of him. Eden can do such a thing. Although it is an illusion, the fantasy constructed by Eden''s ability is obviously no different from the real world.


    Maybe it''s easy for me to experience the taste of being eaten by a dog. Just thinking about it makes Fanlin feel a little chilly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 306

    "It''s Peter Pettigrew''s fantasy, but why at Hogwarts?" Van Lin looks at Eden in a puzzled way, which makes him feel very strange. Normally speaking, what Peter Pettigrew most is to appear at Hogwarts. However


    "This is the place where he would like to come back. As a winner, I think you should be able to understand..." Said Eden.


    "This..." Van Lin looked at Eden, and then looked at Hogwarts castle, which he knew very well. He liked it very much, not only because he survived, but also because he met a group of good people. Although there was a lot of trouble, he had to admit that he was very happy.


    He seems to understand something, but he is very ignorant


    "Let''s go and have a look at what you want Peter to do most. I''ve read everything you know. I''m sorry, but I have to..." Eden said she stood with van Lin as if she were Hermione.


    "I''ve seen everything you know, including the girl you like, and your so-called nemesis, Tom Riedel Right


    "Well, that''s right." Fanlin said, "he is really our enemy. After all, he wants to kill us first."


    "Indeed Eden nodded. "But maybe Tom''s hope is not so complicated. At the end of the day, he just wants recognition and longevity. It''s just a little mean."


    "But that''s enough." "What he pursues is obviously indelible. Maybe Tom is more suitable to be thrown into the ancient times. Maybe he will have a very good life. But here, he must perish


    Van Linton stopped, and he didn''t know why Eden said "undulating demons", but it was no different from what Fanlin hoped. Whether Eden admitted Voldemort''s evil or not supported their actions, it was obviously something irrelevant.


    Some things are doomed, but there is still room for recovery, but there are still some things that can not be changed. Van Lim once hoped that Voldemort might give up his style.


    However, it is obvious that people who have fallen from the bottom of their hearts are really irreparable, and the corroded heart is obviously not suitable for survival.


    "Let''s go. I want to know what Peter''s wish is!" Said Fanlin, looking silently at Eden.


    "I think you should know where he is!" Said Eden.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t have much interest in guessing the wishes of a despicable person. Maybe I should focus my limited energy on other things, such as the soul fragment in Harry''s body, or the void creation you just forced on me?"


    "OK..." Ethan rolled his eyes at Van Lin and said, "follow me!"


    With that, Eden walked towards the interior of the castle, and Fanlin followed in silence.


    It''s Hogwarts'' summer. The vitality is crumbling in the bright sunshine and scattered on the vast castle of Hogwarts. It seems that Hogwarts is covered with a layer of golden afterglow.


    Hogwarts is very charming. He attracts every wizard who goes out of here, such as Voldemort. Van Lin still remembers that Voldemort still has the same Hogwarts medal for special contribution in Hogwarts, but there is a lot of water in Vaseline.


    Moreover, Voldemort seems to have applied more than once for the position of defense against the dark arts professor, only to be rejected by Dumbledore.


    The exasperated senior, Tom Riedel, has also cast a curse on the position he has dreamed of. An in-service professor of defense against the dark arts can''t serve for more than a school year.


    They walked for a long time, not to say how slow they were. In fact, Eden had some road maniacs. She took Vaseline around the castle for a long time. Later, she showed up in the defense against the dark arts classroom with van Lin by her ability positioning.


    originally van Lin also intends to make complaints about the nature of the road of the town of ITO, but the scene that he saw in the eyes gave him up his mind.


    "Am I right? Peter is giving us a lesson?" Fanlin was surprised to say that he knew that the people here were illusions, so he could not detect them at all. However, when van Lin saw that he and Hermione were listening attentively, he felt very bad because Peter was teaching them.


    "In fact, that''s what Peter wants. You should believe your eyes." Ethan laughs, "I remember, this should be your fifth grade, and the general wizard level test should be very important to you."


    "General wizard level examination?" "Hermione would be crazy if she knew that Peter Pettigrew had taught her," she was surprised


    "Maybe," Ethan nodded, "but it''s Peter''s vision. At least I think my magic is more successful. He doesn''t mean to break free."


    Vaseline nodded, and he agreed with Eden that Peter was doing well and that Hogwarts students looked up to him."What is his wish?" Fan Lin asked, it is obvious that the change is not just that. From his point of view, the look of respect shown by the students who were familiar with him in the face of Peter was not deceptive at all.


    This makes van Lin feel very uncomfortable, especially Harry. He should be hostile to Peter, but


    "Nothing, in your opinion, has replaced Sirius, right? He''s your friend now, the godfather of Harry Potter, and he''s a professor of defense against the dark arts at Hogwarts, and the successor to Dean Gryffindor, but he''s not there yet


    Some Fanlin couldn''t believe his ears. The successor of Gryffindor''s next Dean, Professor of defense against the dark arts and Harry''s godfather, Fanlin even saw the first-class Merlin medal belonging to Peter Pettigrew, and he hung it on his chest.


    Looking at the dwarf star Peter who has slightly changed in size, van Lin can''t help but think of his appearance before. He is fat and short. His face and Gryffindor''s color are so out of place, and Peter''s face has no expression of guilt at all. It seems that everything is taken for granted.


    "How can he stand here so justifiably." Van Lin was a little angry, just like Malfoy insulted Hermione.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 307

    "You know, he has completely forgotten the previous things. In fact, he has selectively forgotten. I really appreciate him. Even in this way, he can find his own way of living."


    Eden laughs, and she goes to Hermione again. Hermione just stands up. Eden clicks his finger, and the space that was originally moving is so still.


    Hermione''s mouth was still open, as if she wanted to say something, and Eden, standing by, imitated Hermione.


    "Well, are we alike?" Eden assumed the same posture as Hermione. But for Eden and Hermione standing in different positions, van Lin would not have been able to separate them.


    Van Lim looked back at Peter, who was still on the podium. Such scenes always made him feel uncomfortable.


    "I''m sorry, Eden! Let''s get out of here. I think it''s very bad, especially when I see him in his present position. I don''t understand very well. I have to know that some vague memories will be retained in the early stage of entering the illusion... "


    "In fact, he just chose a better way and selectively forgot the sad things..."


    "It''s true. At least I didn''t mean to break his illusion. He was so good that he stayed honest."


    As Fanlin said, he and Eden withdrew from Peter''s illusion. Peter could not break away from Eden''s magic, which was good news for van Lin.


    This means that Peter won''t run any more, he will stop there all the time. As long as van Lin can be released by Eden in advance, there will be no chance for Peter.


    "You say there are fragments of void creation below, but what should I do?" Asked Fanlin.


    "The right to choose is in your hands. Although I hope you can go down and have a look, in short, you just need to fall down the well head. Two people have already done this. The last one is Peter you just saw, and the last one is Voldemort!"


    "Voldemort? Has he been here?" Fanlin was surprised that since Voldemort had been here, it was not difficult to guess why Peter had made his way here.


    This may be Voldemort''s reward for Peter, the reward for betraying Lily and James Potter, but Van Lin didn''t quite understand why Voldemort gave Peter such an important place as a reward.


    "What was it like when Voldemort came?" Fanlin asked, it seems that Eden must have something to do with the place.


    "Like you, you''re in an illusion." Said Eden.


    "And then?" "It''s just that simple? I don''t think Voldemort would give up if he knew who you were, or... "


    "In fact, I didn''t show up." Eden said, "where every void creation is sealed, there is a means that I leave behind to reflect the most real inner magic. I rely on this way to find the right people to fight against that thing


    "There are still many places like this?" Fanlin was surprised.


    "In fact, there are not too many relics here. The relics here should be the places where I can finally establish a connection. The relics in many places have completely disappeared with the passage of time, just like the remains of Shenshi. Weathering until it''s gone. "


    Eden seemed a little melancholy. "I remember that in Egypt now I have the divine consciousness I left behind. At that time, I also chose a young man as a means to fight against it. However, you know, the products beyond fate are always difficult to eliminate. Finally, I failed. The destruction of the void creation and the breath of death infected the people I chose."


    "After that, who did you choose?"


    "I remember his name was hoof, and I have to say he was a very good wizard."


    "Pharaoh? You have chosen the king


    "According to them, it is." Eden nodded, "hoof''s strength is very high. At first, he defeated the void creation which was not completely dead at that time. However, the ability of making void creation was undoubtedly a fatal temptation for the wizard. Meanwhile, the undead magic prevailed in Egypt, and they were the inheritors of the kingdom of death. The breath of void creation is very close, it is evil enough, which is fatal to a mage proficient in destruction and undead


    "So he chose to betray you?"


    "Yes, in fact, it all comes from the temptation of the creation of the void. He gives Hufu enough power, which makes him abandon his faith in me. He starts to slaughter just to get more breath of death and bones of the dead. He tries to build himself a kingdom of the dead."


    "Pyramid?" Fanlin said, "and how did you solve it?"


    "Fate!" At that time, he absorbed the force of nature, and even the future was not absorbed by me, because he was absorbed by the nature, and the future was not absorbed by me"What if you don''t kill huff?" Fanlin asked, but soon he found the answer for himself. The question was obviously naive.


    "And Tom Ryder was very similar to huff at that time. He had some talent and a strong heart. His exploration of magic was higher than anything else. Moreover, his heart was tough enough, and he could endure it very much." "Maybe if you put him in the past, he''ll be a strong enough man to do whatever he can to get there. What do you say in your words? Slytherin style, it should be like this. "


    "You were going to choose him against these things?" Asked Fanlin.


    "No, I dare not." Eden said, "Tom is so stubborn. He can do anything to be strong. He is different from you. If he is exposed to the creation of the void, I think he will repeat Huff''s mistakes. At that time, I have completely lost the ability to cut off his future. If not, Tom is very hopeful to accomplish such a thing."


    "It seems that Tom is still very satisfactory to you, at least in terms of talent and strength."


    "That''s it." Eden nodded. "But it''s not a good choice for someone who might repeat hoof''s mistake. So I didn''t show up to tell Tom everything about it, so he simply thought it was an ancient magic relic


    "Where is he here?" Asked Fanlin.


    "Some of the forces, the power of the emptiness of creation, but only a small part. Like the remaining energy, Tom absorbed these things and chose to leave. In fact, what he got could not become more


    "It''s still bad." "Voldemort''s strength enhancement is not a good thing in general," Van Lin said


    "But, you know, I can see the fate, just like your friend would have defeated Tom. Tom is bound to be here. Because huff, I have completely lost the ability to interfere with fate, and choosing you other than fate is almost my last move. You should be glad that the seals of these void creatures are set by me, without me No one can enter to see him


    "Well, it''s a good thing indeed." Vaseline nodded. "There is an unknown enemy of God outside Voldemort. Can I refuse it?"


    "You can try it." Eden smiles sweetly, "I can give you a choice."


    "It seems that I have no choice..." Fanlin murmured that if he refused, perhaps Eden would come up and give him a hand, or he would not let him out at all.


    "It''s no use. Even if you refuse, you''ll meet him eventually. Even if it''s the price of your life, just like your friend Harry Potter, falling in love with Tom and killing each other..." She even shrugged her shoulders.


    "I don''t think you should call fate..." Fanlin speechless to, "maybe pit God is more suitable for you, how, think about it?"


    "Are you sure?" Eden looked at Van Lin dangerously, and she even showed her teeth.


    "Er Maybe it''s a good choice to change the topic. " Van Lin said quickly that he didn''t want to talk about such a dangerous thing with Eden. He didn''t understand why Eden didn''t have the dignity of God, instead, he was a little bit A little dark?


    Fanlin felt that he must be crazy. He might have seen a false god, and the God kept Hermione''s appearance. What kind of ghost is it


    "Forget it, I''m in a good mood. I''ll let you go for a while." Eden said, "but I''ll remember everything you said about me, including what you think." Ethan laughs. She pats van Lin on the shoulder. Sometimes reading someone else''s mind always makes them feel broken, at least that''s what Van Lin thinks.


    Fanlin suddenly felt that his thoughts were very dangerous. If he got along with Eden, he would be beaten. Hermione would beat him Thinking about it makes Fanlin feel desperate, and suddenly he thinks of Ron.


    Ron was slapped by Hermione, and he was slapped on the head by fake Hermione, which made Fanlin despair.


    "Maybe I should go out, you know, I''m in a hurry." Van Lim said he wanted to leave for whatever reason.


    "No problem." Eden nodded. "It''s been a long enough time, and you know almost everything."


    "But my wand..." Van Lin looks at Eden with some embarrassment.


    "It doesn''t matter!" Eden said, "as I said, it''s a gift from me. You don''t need to thank me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± All of a sudden, van Lin had an impulse to swear.


    What is thanking me?


    However, obviously, yelling at Eden was not a wise choice. Van Lin had to say in a harmonious voice, "however, how can I fight without a wand? You know, my wand free casting is still very immature, and without the wand, my casting power almost drops to a level.""Who said you lost your wand?" "I just removed the impurities from your wand, who would have thought that your wand would be so bad that I only left a little bit of essence after removing the impurities, which made me pay some blood essence to integrate into your body, which is far better than your bad wand can help you," he said.


    "Really?" Van Lin''s eyes brightened, although he knew that Eden had no reason to cheat him, but he could not help but confirm to Eden.


    "Ha ha!" Eden sneered. She didn''t mean to explain.


    Vaseline stepped back slightly. He was afraid that Eden would come and strike him with a fatal blow to his head. However, compared with this, he wanted to test his magic.


    Eden''s meaning is very clear, that is, Fanlin does not need to use the magic wand to cast magic, his wand has been fully integrated into his body, he seems to only need to use his hands to cast magic.


    "Orchids in full bloom!"


    Fanlin gently with a hand, in his palm between the growth of a bunch of delicate orchids.


    This is a very practical mantra. Mr. Ollivander likes to use the mantra to test the performance of the wand. The better and better the wand is, the more delicate the orchid will be released.


    But the orchid which grows in the hand of Fanlin is changed from one to a bunch, which makes Fanlin feel very excited.


    But then Fanlin was in trouble again. The wizard without a magic wand was very strange. He could not tell others that his wand was his body itself, which was obviously against the theory of magic. The only way to explain this is to cast without a stick, but obviously it''s something that is hard to accept.


    As for the trace of the Ministry of magic, this is not a problem. Maybe he needs to buy a magic wand from Mr. Olivander again. It is not a difficult thing. However, he has to ask Dumbledore for leave for two days. Diagon Alley has become the place he has to go.


    "How about it?" "As I said, it''s a gift for you. You''ve only noticed a few small changes. As for the rest, leave it to yourself


    "Are there other changes?" Fanlin looked at his body doubtfully, but he didn''t notice anything.


    "Of course." Eden said, "but I''m not interested in explaining that much to you right now, but as you question me Well, you know what to do! "


    With these words, Eden raised her hand, and she looked up at Van Lin with her head raised, without any intention of letting go of van Lin.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 308

    When van reen returned to Hogwarts again, it was late, and the moon was just about to climb over the top of the castle.


    The hands on the watch don''t mean to stay at all.


    It''s 10:12 p.m., and as Dumbledore said, they''d better get back to Hogwarts Castle five minutes to twelve.


    It seems that there is still a period of time before Dumbledore leaves, and he will delay for a while.


    Vaseline lowered his head, and he suddenly felt a trace of unreal feeling, as if what had happened just now was a dream, what Eden, what void creation, if not his wand had disappeared


    "OK..." Fanlin murmured that, no matter what, he would go down there, because Peter''s tracking Mark came from under the well head. If van Lin didn''t take care of him, it was very likely that Peter would be trapped there forever and eventually die because of the loss of body function.


    However, this method does not feel very suitable for Peter, he should enter Azkaban, Dementors will be very friendly to him.


    Magic wand always made him feel very bad, because he had to sigh.


    He walked quickly through the black mud and came to the edge of the well. When van Lin looked down, he could see clearly that Peter was curling up at the bottom of the well.


    There seemed to be no danger, at least for now, except that Peter was lying there.


    Van Lin jumped down from the mouth of the well. He became an Animagus. The cat''s body was obviously much more flexible than the ferret. Van Lin gently stepped on the wall of the well, and his body landed on the open space beside Peter.


    Peter was curled up, and it seemed that he was not clear here. Although Eden told him that Peter would not wake up for a while, van Lin decided to take Peter with him for the sake of safety.


    He took out a potion bottle from his pocket, which Dumbledore had given him and was now in use.


    "Reduce!"


    Peter''s body quickly shrunk to the size of a beetle. Van Lin gently crushed him and threw him into the bottle. It seemed that Peter''s leg was broken. In the bottle, his leg bent into a strange appearance.


    Vaseline put the bottle containing Peter into his pocket. For a while, Peter could not die. The air made by magic was enough for him to stay in the bottle for several hours.


    Vaseline patted his pocket contentedly, and Peter''s capture made him feel better. Then there was a part of what Eden called the void creation.


    However, after searching for a long time at the bottom of the well, he only found a small hole. God knows why Voldemort would go in, turn into a snake and climb in from here?


    However, van Lin still intends to go in and have a look, at least his Animagus form can just pass.


    Fanlin was calm, and then he climbed into the only hole at the bottom of the well where he could go.


    This feeling is very bad. It is not a passage for walking at all. Maybe it was dug out by the unknown wild animals in the forbidden forest. In short, the passage is very crowded. Even if van Lin turns into a cat, he can''t move forward smoothly. He can feel the sharp stone wall rubbing against his body.


    Fanlin doubted for several times whether he had gone wrong or there was something wrong with the way he opened it. However, after holding on for a while, his vision became wider.


    Finally, without suffering from that kind of sin, Fanlin quickly walked forward two steps, and then the surrounding space became open, as if he had entered an underground cave.


    What is different from the imagination is that the underground cave, which should have been dark at this time, is emitting bursts of phosphorous light. If you look carefully, it is the surrounding rock wall, where there are trees of phosphorous grass growing on it. They emit the dim yellow green fluorescence in the dark.


    These herbs are very precious things. They are used to make a kind of hallucinogenic potion, and they are very helpful to the spirit. If Professor spatlau is here, he will like this place very much.


    The growth environment of phosphorus grass is too harsh. It needs to grow in a closed and humid cave. If conditions permit, Fanlin doesn''t mind picking some, but this is obviously not the time.


    As the forest continued to go deeper, the faint fluorescence of the phosphorous grass lit up the whole cave. The light became one, just like a firefly on a summer night.


    Fanlin did not go far, and soon he came to the end of the passage, where there was a stone gate, as if something had been closed, and there were dense runes all over it.


    This is not the seal that Eden said. Vaseline touched the rune on the door with his hand. This should be the entrance of the magic relic, which Voldemort had entered.


    Thinking of this, van Lin is more curious about the things inside. He built such a stone gate and looked at the serpentine carving beside it. It is no surprise that this is the masterpiece of Slytherin family. After all, Hogwarts was originally the castle of Slytherin family. Of course, the development around it is reasonable."But who should have built this basement?" Fanlin thought, "maybe Salazar Slytherin..." As a matter of fact, Hogwarts only records saracha''s memory. The previous memory should be found in the Slytherin family''s genealogy. But it seems that the last Slytherin family is Voldemort, who can''t even be considered as a direct lineage. Obviously, Voldemort doesn''t know much about Slytherin''s family. After all, he was in the family tree when he was a child I grew up in the orphanage of Muggle.


    Vaseline shook his head, driving this strange idea out of his mind.


    He pushed the door hard, but the door did not open, and then he remembered the Slytherin family tradition. The snake man accent is a unique talent of their family, just like the special blood of other wizard families. It belongs to a kind of inheritance talent.


    It''s hard for van Lin to imagine how the original Slytherin family integrated their blood into the blood of the snake monster, but the only good thing is that they like me to set some customs riddles in this unique way, such as Sara chaslytherin.


    But Flynn doesn''t have that weird snake talk, even if Harry talks in his sleep. But he also has his own way.


    It has been proved that a magic pattern defense array can''t maintain its original efficiency in the long river of time. Maybe it could have stopped the mortals hundreds of years or decades ago, but now


    "Bombarda maxima!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 309

    After the loud knock, the underground cave was slowly filled with smoke and dust, and the gravel pieces scattered all over the ground. Even a few pieces even hit van Lin''s face. Fanlin could clearly feel that his right foot was a little swollen.


    (well, actually my feet are swollen Dance in one second


    "Scourgify!"


    Fanlin gently with a wave of the hand, the original diffuse in the air dust will be swept away.


    In front of him was a chamber which was not empty. Just like the chamber of Salazar Slytherin, there was a statue standing in front of Fanlin. However, compared with the statue of Salazar Slytherin himself, the sculptor of the statue was not exquisite.


    Fanlin stepped into two steps. The decoration style here is still relatively primitive. It seems that it was simply opened up by people. The stone wall on the top of the head has not even been completely flattened, just like it was cut in a mountain stone with a knife and axe.


    The space of the stone chamber is not very large. In addition to the unknown statue, there are only some stone tables and bookshelves. It looks like a secret meeting place of the Slytherin family. However, there is nothing left except the furniture carved with the Slytherin family emblem and the symbolic snake pattern.


    Vaseline carefully searched around again. You know, Voldemort has been here. Of course, he will not leave anything. In Voldemort''s eyes, these are his goods and the wealth of the Slytherin family.


    Maybe it''s some powerful magic items, or some lost magic books. In a word, everything here seems to have no predestination with van Lin. he can''t hold Voldemort''s neck, and then let Voldemort tell him what he has gained from this place besides some strength. Maybe van Lin can do it later, just like Voldemort treats green Like devo.


    It seems that the most valuable thing in the whole space is the statue in front of us, with deep eye socket and long beard.


    It seems that Fanlin can''t get the real face memory of the statue owner from here. The only thing worthy of van Lin''s attention is that part of the master''s skin is covered by serpentine phosphorus. However, this feature is perfectly presented by the unskilled knife skill.


    On both sides of the face of the statue, that is, the two sides of the cheek, began to appear this fine serpentine pattern.


    It spreads down the cheek, neck, torso, and finally his arms are exposed. The snake phosphorus spreads all the way to the back of his hand. The only thing you can see is that the man in the statue still has complete facial features and human fingers.


    This is very important. If there is a snake head in his sleeve, it will be very interesting. Think about it, the boa constrictor with its mouth open all the time, but the snake spits out a magic wand.


    Sorry, thousands of years ago, it seems that people used more magic wands. Compared with magic wands, magic wands have more powerful power. However, the length of the staff is really hit. It is not as convenient as the magic wand. It is only used in wartime.


    However, Fanlin wants to get a staff very much. He can put the staff into the pocket made by the traceless extension mantra. Of course, this is just an idea. The limitation of the traceless extension mantra is too large. Powerful magic props will burst this unstable space.


    This is a difficult problem. If he wants to use the staff, he must first have a space-based equipment that can hold powerful magic props, so as to completely isolate Voldemort''s perception when collecting Horcruxes.


    Van Lim soon abandoned this unrealistic idea. He had never seen a wizard today who used a huge wand to fight, except, of course, mad eye moody.


    Strictly speaking, Fanlin has not seen moody on this changed timeline. However, the difference should not be too big. Moreover, Moody''s wand is not complete. At least his magic charm power is not as powerful as expected, only a trace higher than ordinary Auror. Moody''s staff is more of a crutch, and one of his legs is in the role of a crutch Disappeared in the Death Eater battle.


    Van Lin shook his head in secret. He remembered that moody was going to teach at Hogwarts the next semester, although he said that for more than half a year, it had been Barty crouch II, the crazy Death Eater.


    And it was such a man, batty crouch II, who was kept at home by his father, Aurora Barty crouch of the Ministry of magic, using the soul snatching spell, and was under the care of the elf Shanshan.


    Even such a Death Eater under the control of the soul taking mantra even defeated the mad eye Han moody, the most powerful former positive Qi master in the Ministry of magic (namely Auror), which made Fanlin doubt the strength of moody.


    Now, Fanlin is looking forward to the start of school. He wants to see if mad eye moody will be defeated by Barty crouch II this time.


    "I think too much." Van Lin laughs bitterly and shakes his head. Sometimes, he has to admire his ability of association. Perhaps it is true that, as Eden said, his body of about ten years old has a soul of thirty or forty years old.Van Lin quickly turned his attention to the statue. So far, van Lin has not found any trace left by Eden. He has actively searched with his own magic power. However, there are solid rock walls around. Only this statue makes him feel a little strange.


    Or, like Slytherin''s chamber of secrets, is this statue the entrance to the seal site?


    For two consecutive semesters, he always had to deal with Slytherin, first the secret room left by saracha Slytherin himself, and then the things left by Slytherin''s ancestors.


    Of course, if Voldemort is included, their life in Hogwarts for seven years will never be related to Slytherin.


    Slytherin is like a huge shadow that has been hanging over several people''s minds.


    Fanlin looked down at the base of the statue and wanted to know what was under the ground.


    On the base of the statue is the man''s feet, the appearance of human beings. If there is no one or two vivid poisonous snakes at the foot, it will be more perfect.


    With a touch of hand, a stream of water washed away the dust on the statue, and a line of ancient English writing appeared in front of Fanlin.


    "Andrew Eastman Slytherin!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 310

    "Andrew Eastman Slytherin?"


    Van Lin looked at the handwriting on the statue. He was very glad that under Hermione''s leadership, he had been learning ancient English. Of course, there were three kinds of magic languages, such as Niven and Elven.


    Of course, there are many strange languages, such as goblin language, Sanskrit and so on. Oh, yes, there is dragon language. However, it''s really difficult to master even the dragon. The language of dragon is very difficult to learn. After all, it is totally different from that of Niven. Now there are no adult dragons who can perform the magic of dragon language. All they can do is breathe.


    As Eden said, this is the limit of the world. Since the disappearance of God, the world has been greatly enhanced to a stable level, and there will be no magic that destroys heaven and earth.


    Fanlin wants to see the magic of Eden''s time. However, it seems that it has become a kind of extravagant hope. After all, it was an event of ancient times. Up to now, those elves have disappeared without trace. As for other species, they have lost their original ability.


    "Andrew Eastman Slytherin!"


    Van Lin murmured. In his memory, the memory of Slytherin family can only be traced back to Salazar Slytherin himself. It seems that this andru Slytherin is much longer than Salazar Slytherin.


    It is said that the blood of the pure blood family comes from a variety of magical creatures, such as the magical python of Slytherin family, the relationship between Weasley family and unicorn family that cannot be clarified, or the blood of Laura and Chris family comes from a kind of ringbird. It is said that their cry can penetrate the soul to achieve For the purpose of healing or destruction.


    However, it is a miracle that Laura''s generation can still maintain the family''s talent. Even if it is incomplete blood magic, it is much better than the Malfoy family''s complete disconnection of blood magic. Even in order to keep the wizard''s reason, the close relatives marriage has no good end. They began to intermarry with foreigners as early as the middle ages. They may have forgotten what kind of creatures their blood magic is inherited from.


    Fanlin has always been very curious about how human witches mix their own blood with the blood of other creatures. Is it true that human witches live with other nations and have their offspring?


    This is undoubtedly an impractical way, you know, the power of reproductive isolation can not be broken by anyone, even gods, they are rarely able to produce monster offspring.


    And the appearance of Andrus Slytherin in the pre era seems to have solved the problem that has puzzled the Fanlin all the time, that is, the assimilation of blood, adding the blood of the snake to its own blood through magic.


    However, it seems that the snake accounts for a large proportion of Andrus Slytherin''s blood. Fanlin remembers that these fine serpentine phosphorous did not appear on the statue of Salazar Slytherin. It has to be said that this is also a kind of degeneration, which is related to the weakening of blood vessels.


    Now the only thing that can be confirmed is that only the Slytherin family can speak the snake man accent. In their blood inheritance, it seems that the blood magic belonging to the pure blood family has been lost except for the snake man accent. Now the only known is the soul magic of the Chris family. It is very rare to cure and repair the soul damage. Voldemort should be very fond of the Chris family. After all, splitting the soul to make Horcruxes can not avoid some damage, and the intervention of the Chris family seems to be able to quickly heal the damage.


    "It''s really precious, the magic of blood inheritance." Van Lim constantly rubbed the name of Andrus Slytherin with his hand. The powerful Slytherin family only left a madman in the end. Maybe if Salazar revived, he would not hesitate to kill the descendants of such a madman. Although Salazar himself is a pure blood supporter, but it is only so, otherwise Salazar would not contribute to the Slytherin family castle Set up Hogwarts School of witchcraft and Wizardry. Although Salazar had disagreements with the other three founders, the Hogwarts School of witchcraft and Wizardry has not been successfully established and developed so far.


    However, the only thing that makes Fanlin feel strange is that the statue of Andrus Slytherin is only engraved with a name. As for other things, such as his life and achievements, some of them are engraved on the stone statues.


    Maybe inscriptions were not popular then!


    Fanlin thought of it so that he felt very strange. The magic power of Fanlin could not penetrate the base of the statue, and the upper part of the human body was at a glance, just like ordinary stone statues, it looked more like a strange decoration.


    However, van Lin is in trouble here. He gently touches the base of the statue with his hand. The base is large and round, and its radius is nearly one meter long.


    The base of the statue is filled with poisonous snakes. It looks like this man named Andrus Slytherin is standing in the jungle of poisonous snakes.


    Fanlin looks at the poisonous snake on the ground in silence. It seems that he wants to know the things below. There is no accident that he has to use the snake man cavity.This is a very embarrassing question for me. Van Lin closed his eyes. He is not Harry, so he can only think about the snake voice through Harry''s dream talk.


    "Thia ha, Titus..."


    "Thia ha, Titus..."


    Fanlin scratched his hair, and he remembered what Harry had said. He imitated it well, but it didn''t work for the thing in front of him.


    "But there''s something wrong with the way I open it?" Fanin murmured, "thia ha, Titus Thia ha, Titus... "


    Finally, Fanlin gave up this idea. Without the talent of snake man, he could not master snake language.


    Fanlin did not understand why there was such a thing as snake language. In his impression, snakes were spitting out their scarlet letters and then making a series of rattles. Even the snake dancers controlled the poisonous snakes through flutes.


    Fanlin wanted to try some other snake language, but he only remembered such a sentence, and it was useless.


    "Bombarda maxima!"


    "Reducto!"


    "Diffind!"


    The roar of magic echoed in the chamber of secrets, but the results were not particularly satisfactory.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 311

    Van Lin tried to use the magic spell constantly, but he still underestimated the defense set by Andrus Slytherin, a member of the Slytherin family. Even after so many years, thousands of years of time did not make the defense magic completely invalid.


    Fanlin used up most of his magic power. Under the constant bombing of powerful blasting curse, the ground full of poisonous snakes finally cracked.


    "Good!" Fanlin gasped a little, but for the help of enchanting potion, he would not have been able to blow the damned ground open.


    "This is the last one." Van Lin bit his teeth secretly, and his palm was raised to the foot of the statue. Although he had tried his best to avoid destroying the statue, the statue was still damaged in varying degrees.


    There is a big blue light in the palm of van Lin, which is the magic power of Vaseline. The magic light group constantly involves the magic in the surrounding air, just like a huge whirlpool.


    Fanlin felt a slight heat on his forehead. He remembered that Eden had pressed his wand through his brow.


    He couldn''t condense. The magic group began to restlessly agitate. Fanlin felt a slight prick in his palm. He paid nearly half of his magic power, which also proved how strong the defense was.


    "Bombarda maxima!"


    It turns out that the power of the blasting mantra, which condenses most of the magic power of Vaseline, is not a common magic spell to crack a piece of wood.


    With the roaring sound, Fanlin only felt that his eyes were completely engulfed by the magic halo. With the vibration of the soles of his feet, a terrible explosion appeared in this small underground world.


    There were flying stones and smoke everywhere. Fanlin had to use magic to quickly condense some thick icebergs to stop the shooting of the crushed stones. He had retreated far enough. However, the ice wall he had coagulated only lasted one second and then it was completely broken.


    Fortunately, however, the existence of the ice wall delayed the impact of the gravel, which made the broken stones hit the body with no imaginary power and only less pain.


    The space is full of smoke and dust, not many, fan Lin then stretched out his hand and rolled the dust to the outside of the secret room.


    The technique is very skilled, he just broke into the door, and now he is in a choice of violent way to crack the defense.


    He suddenly felt that this was not a particularly bad decision. If the serpentine was the way to open the door, with Voldemort''s character, he could not have found out here.


    However, Voldemort only got some residual power, and some of the books of the Slytherin family, which could not be determined. If Voldemort really got some books, then the magic recorded above must be of taboo magic type. Maybe Voldemort turned into a snake and that''s how the bad resurrection came about.


    Van Lin walked to the original statue position step by step. Here, he always thought of Voldemort. After all, Voldemort is a descendant of Slytherin family, and everything here should have been inherited by him.


    As he pondered over what Voldemort had got, he kept putting pieces of andru Eastman Slytherin statues to one side with the mage''s hand.


    All of a sudden, van Lin felt very sorry for the Slytherin family, perhaps the contemporary leader of the Slytherin family.


    Fanlin studied in the territory and castle of Slytherin family. However, in the underground world, he exploded Slytherin''s ancestral statues to pieces. What''s more, there are some It''s like bombing someone''s grave.


    The word "sorry" was whispered in Fanlin''s mouth. It seems that Andrus Slytherin must have found the void creation hidden below, so he built a statue on it.


    The stone slab blasted by Fanlin is full of magic lines written in ancient English. This defensive array is aimed at the lower part, so van Lin can successfully break the defense outside.


    It can be seen that this wizard named andreus letlin must also be a very strong presence at that time. The defensive array which has experienced thousands of years is the best proof of its strength.


    "But how deep is it down there?" Fanlin couldn''t help saying that, from his point of view, the pit with a diameter of more than two meters was like a wild animal opening his huge mouth.


    Darkness engulfs all the light, even if the night can''t block the vision of vanillin, but the premise also needs some weak light source.


    In the abyss of the tunnel in front of him, Fanlin''s eyes could only see the distance of less than 60 feet, and there was endless darkness further down,


    seeing this, he felt a little chilly in his heart.


    "Lumos''maxima!"


    When van Lin''s hand turned, an enhanced version of the fluorescent flicker said that the burst channel was thrown down.


    The blue light makes the whole passage bright. However, the passage seems to have no end. The magic spell of Fanlin is about 100 meters away, and it has not touched the bottom of the tunnel until it completely dissipates out of control."All right." Fanlin swallowed his saliva. It was obvious that such a deep tunnel could not be blasted out by a strengthened blasting spell. Then, the void creation must be under this.


    Fanlin is not sure how deep the tunnel is, but for a wizard, it is just a shock absorbing charm. Harry fell from the sky on this shock absorbing charm. Although van Lin''s strength is far behind Dumbledore, van Lin still has great confidence in his magic spell, at least there is no problem in self-protection.


    However, if he jumps down from here and comes up, it is a difficult problem. He will not enchant his body yet, so it is obviously hard to fly without relying on the broom.


    Or does floating spell enhance the combination of reverse flying mantras? (the reverse flying charm is to let your wand fly instead of summoning the items here!)


    Maybe van Lin should learn how to transform and enchant himself. These two are quite practical things. Maybe Professor Snape is not willing to teach him now. He is too close to Harry. He was pushed out by Professor Snape at the beginning of the second semester.


    Sirius is a good choice. Although his body has not recovered, there is no problem in teaching him how to move his shadow and enchant himself.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 312

    Thinking of this, van Lin nodded. In any case, the task should be handed over to Sirius.


    Although van Lin''s heart is more inclined to Professor Snape, as long as he takes the dwarf Peter back, you can imagine how ugly Professor Snape''s face is.


    On the one hand, it is because Peter Pettigrew Lily''s dissatisfaction, and on the other hand, he hates Sirius Black to be reborn. There is no contradiction between the two. He can choose to kill Peter himself, and then let Sirius continue to roll back to Azkaban. The Ministry of magic has given Sirius a big forgiveness package!


    However, with the character of Cornell fudge, not killing Sirius in the first time is already Dumbledore''s face is big enough, which can also show the tolerance of the Ministry of magic, and of course, there is stupidity!


    Van Lim hesitated for a moment, and he jumped down from the edge of the tunnel. One hand held the light brought by the fluorescent flicker, while the other hand cast a shock absorbing charm from time to time.


    In addition to the wind and the voice of his own incantation, Fanlin''s ears could not hear anything, just like there was no boundary, so it fell vertically to the center of the earth.


    Fanlin felt a little hot on his forehead. He didn''t know what was going on, but he always felt that something was waiting for him below.


    All of a sudden, Fanlin felt as if he was squeezed into some kind of light film. For a moment, Fanlin even couldn''t breathe, which disrupted Fanlin''s magic spell. He even fainted a little. The sudden silver light lit up van Lin''s eyes. He looked old, and seemed to touch the ground.


    This pulled van Lin out of the suffocation feeling just now. He was in a cold sweat. He had no time to think about where the gold came from. If he didn''t do anything, he would go to see Merlin.


    "Arrestomomentum!"


    Fanlin drank loudly, almost all the strength of suckling was used up!


    The wind was whistling in his ear, which was caused by his rapid fall. Then, the rapid falling trend was like being held by someone''s throat. He could stop less than three feet from the ground. In a few seconds of the night, his nose would have a close contact with the floor, and being beaten flat was a good choice I don''t think my nose or face can be harder than this kind of bluestone floor. Maybe I can break that piece, but at this price


    Van Lin breathed a long sigh of relief. He snapped his finger, and the effect of the hovering curse was lifted. He got up from the ground in a bit of a void. It seems that this is the final destination. Obviously, there is a magic mask here, which should be under Eden''s cloth. Because there is a mark left by Eden on the brow of van Lin, he can get here so smoothly.


    Fanlin patted the earth on his body. Looking up, he could still see the entrance from a distance, just like a light spot. The light from the top to the bottom was obviously absorbed by magic. However, van Lin suddenly felt that the original chamber of Secrets seemed to be different from the perspective below. The spot seemed to be too bright, but Van Lin did not find it when he was on it What''s the difference.


    Maybe he should go out and do a good search, but now he is more concerned about the monster that Eden has sealed, the creation of the void.


    It''s like Hogwarts entering the castle''s cloister. It''s very flat, as if someone had built it. The dim silver light came through the end of the passage. The light was very soft. Van Lin''s body was bathed in the silver light, and all the fatigue seemed to be swept away.


    Van Lin''s eyebrows were slightly warm. He knew that he had come to the right place. What Eden left behind was reflecting the mark on his brow.


    Vaseline carefully examined his body, and of course, Peter Pettigrew, who could not let Peter die, otherwise the whole night''s efforts would be in vain.


    Vaseline opened the bottle cap, he re injected some air and magic, as long as he returned to Hogwarts, he could give Peter to Dumbledore. However, Dumbledore would certainly help him find out, perhaps with the help of crook mountain.


    Van Lin stuffed the bottle back into his pocket, placed it close to his body, and then walked slowly towards it.


    As the body continues to move forward, the closer we get to the light source of the silver light, the more clear the magic power and the feeling of physical recovery.


    Finally, turning a corner, Fanlin finally arrived at his final destination, which is the seal place of the void creation.


    It was a huge monster chained up. Half of his body was linked to the stone wall behind him, almost all of which would be assimilated by the stone wall.


    The body exposed in the air is like a giant soft creature coming from the deep sea. Fanlin sees countless tentacles, which droops powerlessly in the cracks of the chain. He thinks that he is a dead tentacle monster. Fanlin does not find his eyes. Maybe it is closed. His whole body is black. Fanlin can not distinguish his facial features, or It has no facial features.But Fanlin is very curious. After such a long seal, nearly half of the body has not been assimilated by the stone wall, as if these extended tentacles still remain elastic.


    The silver light is from the stone walls surrounded by runwen and the silver chain in front of you. The chain binds the virtual clay monster firmly. One part of the chain is inserted into the body of the virtual creation, and the other end stretches straight to the sky. The forest does not know how long the iron chain is. If it is just inserted in the stone wall, it will be inserted in the stone wall ¡­¡­


    Fan Lin went two steps forward, he observed the chain itself closely. The glyph on it was not any kind of text he knew, but also the strong magic pattern of the wall. It was not the Niven, ancient English and Elven that he knew!


    Van Lin remembers a little bit of a talk Hermione once saw, when they were looking up the material when they were learning the magic patterns.


    The book is called the "collection of magic patterns", and one part of it is about the magic patterns applied by the wizard community outside the UK. It is a kind of temple writing, which is applied to the stone steles in the Parthenon temple in Greece.


    However, the magical pattern in Parthenon temple does not have magic storage, but only a kind of writing that can be applied only by simply recording the deeds of ancient gods.


    It seems that these seemingly useless words contain unimaginable deep secrets. The things that are next to God are not so simple indeed. Even the words used for recording are more than the imagination of the wizard.


    It should be known that the basis for binding and assimilating the powerful virtual creation by this ordinary wall is mostly from these mysterious magical marks. Of course, the chain used for binding is not only ordinary things, or what artifact or other objects. In short, this is much stronger than the magic silver used by zhaoqixian to strengthen the wand of Fanlin.


    Van Lin remembers that Eden said that the void creation here has been completely dead, which is clearly the cause of these silver rays. This magic is very soft, and it feels very familiar with it. The powerful Guardian mantra seems to play this role.


    It is like that the root of the creation of the void is destruction and fear, and the opposite is, of course, the protection and joy. As for creation, it is only the power that God can grasp in a small amount.


    Besides creation, the rest of the guardianship and joy are the root of the mantra.


    All the beautiful collection, this is the origin of the guardian God curse, it reflects the beauty of people''s heart, and shows the way it is mixed with magic. This is also the source of the guardian God. Everyone''s Guardian God is unique.


    "Expectopatronum!"


    As soon as the hand of fan Lin trembles, the silver white Guardian spell will gush out from his fingertips. Although it is said that the loss of wand makes the casting of Fanlin unnatural, it can not affect the use of magic spells. The skills of wand free casting should be learned sooner or later, but he has taken a shortcut.


    The silver white Guardian God incantation light continuously gushes from the fingertip of the forest, like the first time condenses the guardian God.


    With the light in space, Fanlin feels his guardian charm is extremely powerful here. If he meets so many Dementors, he can destroy hundreds of Dementors with only one thought, and even destroy them. A large part of this is from the enchantment of magic array.


    The silver white Guardian God spell light fog rolls over and over in the air, which absorbs enough magic power. Fan Lin feels that the surrounding rune is lit.


    Finally, his patron spirit rushed out of the light group. It is the light group that evolved directly. The small head, the sharp ears, the long and soft body, and a tail that will swing constantly. If the guardian God in front of us calls meow, it will be more perfect.


    Fan Lin has some convulsions in the corner of his mouth. This is exactly what Animagus looks like after his change. A cute puppet cat?


    "OK..." Van Lin forced to hold down the feeling of being strong, and was forced by Ethan to change the shape of Animagus, even the ferret, who had been mantled by his former patron.


    Really, it''s great, very big guy


    The guardian God of fan Lin is like a real cat. Instead of stretching down in space, he is sitting on the ground with good manners. He seems to wait for his excrement officer to hold it up.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 313

    ¡­¡­


    "Would you like to call?" Fanlin squatted down and tried to ask, "but it''s a pity that I don''t have dried fish for you!"


    Fanlin reached out to touch his silvery white patron saint. Now his patron saint is somewhat blue, perhaps due to the influence of magic. Since practicing the water rune, the nature of Fanlin''s magic has changed, becoming more solid and gentle.


    Compared with Hermione and Harry''s non attribute magic, the magic of Vaseline is more manipulative and powerful.


    Van Lin''s hand slowly stretched forward, but his patron saint was looking at Van Lin with an expression of looking at an idiot. Although Fanlin knew that the patron saint was only the condensation of magic, he always felt strange, as if he was facing his own master.


    Van Lim suddenly thought of a very critical problem, that is, he is also a meow man, he has not yet figured out how to explain his Animagus to his friends.


    Sirius, Harry, Professor Lupin and Hermione all met, but suddenly they became a cat.


    Van Lin''s body is a little stiff, his hand straight through the body of the patron saint, in an instant, his patron saint mantra will completely dissipate in the air.


    Fanlin stood up and looked at the things left by Eden with some convulsions in his mouth. Although his strength was enhanced, Eden also brought him a lot of trouble. Things that violate the common sense of the magic world will feel very strange.


    Eden brought him, it seems that it is not simply the change of the magic wand. Van Lin can clearly feel that his absorption speed of magic power is more than twice as fast as before. Maybe this is the credit of some blood essence.


    The effect of strengthening the body is extremely significant, whether it is physical strength or magic and perception are improved, of course, most of the increase in magic comes from Dumbledore''s enchanting potion.


    Fanlin nodded to himself. It is a very good thing to improve the strength, and Hermione should be reluctant to slice him. Now, however, whenever he thinks of Hermione, his forehead is a little numb. The goddess version of Eden, Hermione, is not something anyone can afford.


    Fanlin took two more steps forward. He tried to get closer to the body of the void creature. Finally, he touched the damned monster with his fingers.


    He pressed hard, and the tentacles of the void remained elastic, but the bare skin felt as rough as bark.


    Vaseline carefully put his magic power into the body of the void creation. He wanted to know what the big sister of this thing had.


    As it turns out, dead creatures can''t stop any resistance. Van Lin easily goes deep into the body of the void creation. Starting from a bare tentacle, the magic power continues to extend upward.


    According to the magic feedback, the monster''s body is not completely woody or petrified, which does not include the part that has been swallowed by the stone wall.


    The vitality of this thing is really tenacious, even if the consciousness has died, and his body has not been completely eliminated.


    Fanlin felt as if he had received a task that he shouldn''t have received. Up to now, he has never thought of any means to kill this thing at one time. This is the worst problem.


    Fanlin''s magic power continued to extend upward. The huge magic power was enough to explore every corner of the monster. However, for some unknown reason, van Lin suddenly felt the temperature around him was a little cold, as if there was a wind blowing through it.


    However, it was more like an illusion. It was the first time that he used such a huge magic power to explore something. It was inevitable that there would be some bad control, which was not surprising.


    Maybe van Lin is too nervous, at least he thinks so. After all, this is something that Eden can''t eliminate at one time, and how can he think of a way so easily.


    Perhaps, learning from Eden, sealing the monster seems to be a good choice.


    Unable to help it, van Lin turned his attention to the chain bound with the creation of the void. Eden was the monster that was sealed by the chain. The monster in front of him had been dead for a long time. It seemed that this chain was a good choice for sealing.


    Fanlin locked his eyes firmly on the chain in front of him. He could not help but let go of his hand. He wanted to touch the main body of the seal. Everything around him originated from the chain. There are magic runes on the stone wall, which are much stronger than those on the stone wall.


    Fanlin felt that he only needed to touch the chain lightly to take it completely from the body of the void creation.


    Fanlin''s body involuntarily put his hand to the chain. He wanted to give him a nice name. The lock of heaven may be very good. It''s very vivid to block visitors from outside the world.


    More and more close, van Lin''s finger has gone deep into the silver chain of the misty fluorescence, finally, van Lin''s fingertips on the chain, a cold touch from the fingertips of Fanlin, and then, the finger of Fanlin is like a needle pierced in general, the tingling feeling in an instant let Fanlin wake up.Vaseline quickly retracts his hand, and then the conditioned reflex operates his own brain block. He did not know why he had such a strange idea to take away the chain or something, which was obviously not his idea. The body of the void creation was not completely destroyed.


    However, Fanlin''s awakening seems to be too late. His fingertips have touched the chain, just like starting a magic array. The blood bead left on the chain slowly infiltrates into the chain.


    The light of the chain began to change. It was like touching something terrible. The original slight silver light flashed, and then it was replaced by the kind of blood donation.


    Fanlin locked his brow tightly. He looked at the chain in front of him, but this strange reaction did not stop. The runes in the whole space were red with blood donation spots. Then, all the runes flew down from the wall, which was the chain recycling their own things.


    Fanlin watched as the runes peeled off the wall one by one, and then threw themselves into the chains.


    Fanlin didn''t know what happened, but what was certain was that his behavior successfully untied the seal magic left by Eden, which was very bad.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 314

    The strange scene in front of me is far from stopping. All the runes converge to the chain from all angles like a swallow in its arms. Each Rune does not enter a rune, the red awn that makes Fanlin feel friendly and weird is heavier.


    This is very contradictory, but this is the case. Perhaps it is the mark of Eden, or the unknown blood essence fused in his blood, which makes the blood recognition of Vaseline by the chain that should have faithfully executed the seal, and the worst of all, van Lin has no way to stop this thing.


    The whole space began to vibrate with the shaking of the chain. All of a sudden, the chain originally linked to the top began to pull back violently, and countless pieces of gravel began to splash outward with the twitch of the chain.


    Fanlin has seen this picture countless times today. Every time it is like this, violent demolition? All the way through, van Lin was forced through by Dumbledore and Eden. Without these, van Lin would have run out of magic at the first door of the chamber of secrets, instead of remaining nearly half of it as it is now.


    However, the scene in front of him was obviously beyond his control. He had never seen a chain so long that the link between the stone wall and the stone wall was drawn out continuously. The chain seemed to have no end.


    However, the part inserted into the body of the void creation bounced out early. Fortunately, the chain that took the tip did not bring out a large piece of flesh and blood, just like it was taken out. However, this force still loosened the creation of the void. Fanlin saw a long crack on the assimilation end of the stone wall.


    Fanlin didn''t know what he wanted to do with the chain. The end pulled out from the body of the creation in the void was like pulling out a poisonous snake. The sharp top constantly swayed in the air, as if looking for his next prey.


    All of a sudden, van Lin had a bad feeling. He stepped back slightly, and the tip of the chain followed him. It pressed forward a step.


    "Ah, oh Merlin''s socks


    Fanlin said, but the body is very honest implementation of his ideas, he jumped back, Animagus form in an instant, his life is always running to the channel, he does not want to die, and the performance of the chain can not contain, let him rise a kind of idea that will be pierced.


    He didn''t know why he thought that, but he didn''t dare to stop.


    Van Lim''s figure is like a white phantom in a hurry from the passage. The slow-moving passage in the form of van limagius only took a few breaths to reach the end.


    Behind Fanlin there was a sound of clattering, which was the sound of the friction between the chain and the ground, which made van Lin have no time to stop.


    Fanlin''s body ran up fiercely, and the cat''s instinct expanded in an instant, just like a spider. Fanlin''s claws, which were hidden under the meat mat, stabbed the stone wall hard, which made Fanlin stay here for a longer time.


    Although it''s strange what this is for, it doesn''t prevent Fanlin from escaping. The surprise brought by Animagus is obviously not a bad thing, which is much faster than the floating mantra and the reverse flying mantra.


    The Freelander of Fanlin kept folding and jumping on the straight upward passage. Among several ups and downs, Fanlin was about to touch the top of the passage. He was still more glad that the stone wall of the passage was not smooth, which gave him a lot of help.


    However, Fanlin''s heart did not have any relaxed feeling, although said that he did not hear the sound of the chain, but he always felt that he could not escape so easily.


    The magic shield that should have existed in the air has disappeared completely. This must be because the chain has recovered the rune. When van Lin looks back in a hurry, he can see a big red light gathering at the bottom of the passage.


    The chain does not seem to have the ability to come up. Now van Lin only hopes that the chain can return to his original position.


    However, Fanlin can''t stay here. Van Lin''s speed is faster. The power contained in the new Animagus is far beyond her imagination. At least he can confirm that his Animagus is much stronger than Sirius''s black dog. No matter whether it is strength or speed, if Sirius is replaced, it will be difficult to continue to rush to half the height.


    The final result is still acceptable to Fanlin, at least without the help of magic spell, simply relying on Animagus to climb such a high distance, which is something that Fanlin did not dare to think of before.


    Van Lin was slightly stunned. He kicked fiercely on a protruding rock. The whole person, the whole cat, leaped out of the passage.


    "Perfect landing, meow ~"


    Fanling nodded with satisfaction, and he returned to the secret room of Andrus Slytherin. He seemed to be safe, and he could even have a little rest.


    Van Lim looked down at his watch. It had been an hour. He didn''t have enough time, but his Animagus was very fast. He would be able to get back to the castle before 12 o''clock in five minutes.


    There was still time for him to look at it, and he remembered that the strange light was coming from the roof of the secret room in andlew.Fanlin looked up, but there was nothing but the protruding rock. He did not find anything that could shine.


    Maybe it was an illusion. He was so suspicious that he felt like he wanted to relax. However, he knew that when he took Peter back, Dumbledore would never let him go.


    All of a sudden, van Lin thought of his grandmother and his father. He always felt very relaxed with them. Most importantly, he wanted to stay with Hermione.


    Maybe it''s a good choice to visit during the holiday. He met Granger and his parents, who are very kind. Van Lin likes this pair of Muggle dentists very much.


    Fanlin stretched out a stretch. He felt that he was really tired. He wanted to tell Dumbledore that Voldemort was hiding in the forest. The simplest and direct way was to go directly to destroy him into dregs.


    However, Voldemort still has so many Horcruxes. Ravenclaw''s crown is still in the house where you need it. Slytherin''s pendant box is still at Sirius Black''s home. As long as Sirius''s problem is solved, Fanlin can get the pendant box.


    As for the rest, Marvolo''s ring is still unknown. It may be the ancestral home of the Gunter family, while hefpaff''s gold cup is still in Bellatrix Lestrange''s treasure house, and Dumbledore will be able to get it. Van Lin is convinced of this, and the diary has been destroyed.


    Then there is Nagini the serpent. Van Lin is not sure whether Voldemort made this seventh Horcrux, and Harry. This is the final problem. Harry''s is the root of all problems.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 315

    ¡­¡­


    No matter how circuitous Vaseline, Harry must die in Voldemort''s hand, Voldemort must be resurrected. However, Voldemort''s resurrection means that neither van Lin nor Dumbledore will have a chance to kill him at one time. Even if Voldemort can''t recover the power of his heyday, as long as Voldemort regains his body, then the magic spell will not be restricted Questions.


    It''s very simple for Voldemort to hide. As long as he recovers, it becomes a very difficult thing to eliminate him. If Harry doesn''t die, Voldemort will not die, which is also a helpless thing.


    With the means of the magic world, no one has been able to completely separate the soul from the Horcrux. The most powerful wizard is Dumbledore and Voldemort, but they can''t.


    At present, Voldemort is not the only problem to be considered in Fanlin. The illusory and empty visitors have not been completely cleared. Listen to Eden''s meaning, if one does not pay attention to make this thing strong, it is no less serious than the coming of the ice age again.


    All of a sudden, Fanlin felt that the change that had taken place in his arrival was really bad. A simple Voldemort was already very difficult to deal with, and now there is another ghost who does not know the root cause. This is very bad, very bad.


    Fanlin thought silently, he finally gave up the idea of exploring the secret room of Andrus, and he had to solve the problem of Sirius. That guy was really unlucky. However, Fanlin did not blame Professor Snape, just as Eden said, all things are not without reasons, there are traces to follow, but Sirius was early in his last semester It was buried.


    "It''s ironic that Professor Snape was the loser in school, and Sirius would be the ultimate loser if there was no time converter!"


    Van Lin shook his head. He tried to restore it by magic. After all, it was a terrible thing to destroy other people''s statues.


    "Reparo"


    The magic of restoration urged the gravel on the ground, countless friction sound and collision sound in the narrow space dense ring up.


    However, Vaseline''s repair magic just turned half, a burst of familiar clatter actually let Fanlin change his face.


    It was almost an instant. The chain destroyed the statue which had been restored to half. Van Lin didn''t see how long he was. However, when the tip of the chain stormed into his body, he didn''t have any reaction time at all.


    The chain pierced Vaseline''s palm at once, and a piercing pain instantly passed from the palm to the brain. He called out, and he could feel his hand bone pierced by the chain.


    The blood donation immediately flows to the top of the chain along the palm, just like the scene of the first contact with the chain. No drop of fresh blood comes out, and all the blood is absorbed and assimilated by the chain.


    Fanlin''s body was like a bottomless hole. One end of the chain linked to the seal place under the statue, while the other end kept drilling into van Lin''s palm, which lasted for a long time.


    Fanlin didn''t know how long it had taken. He wanted to faint, but he didn''t know where the power from protected his spirit so that he would not collapse. He felt that his palm was like a no trace extension mantra, and all the chains had penetrated into the palm.


    The process lasted about ten minutes, and just as van Lin thought it was coming to an end, something he didn''t seem to see rushed up into Andrus'' chamber of secrets at the other end of the chain.


    It was a tentacle, which was entangled in the other end of the chain. When the chain completely fell into the palm of van Lin''s hand, the black tentacle really fell on the ground and made a dull noise, just like a giant monster falling on the ground.


    Fanlin fell down on the ground. He didn''t know where the chains for sealing had gone. His body was obviously hard to accommodate, but the stabbing pain in his palm constantly reminded him that everything just happened was true, including the tentacle in front of him.


    Maybe it''s just wrapped in it and brought up by the chain


    Fanlin thought silently, but the vibration of the earth''s face told him how naive his thoughts were.


    Gradually, another tentacle appeared in the original tunnel, which was like a signal. In the next few seconds, those tentacles that Fanlin had seen all hit the floor of the secret room, making a deafening noise.


    Fanlin''s body quickly retreated, and there were many gullies on the ground. He didn''t know how to deal with it. He tried to summon the chain, but his palm had nothing but a light chain mark for a month. The original chain as the main seal disappeared in his body.


    "This guy is dead Van Lin damn make complaints about it in the heart. If a dead god is not reliable, then if this guy dies, then who can tell van Lin about where these damn tentacles come from?


    Finally, the tentacles did not extend outward, and a skull similar to an octopus was slowly lifted up. It was also covered with a thick stone shell, which was the part of the virtual creation that was charged by the rock wall. No wonder Fanlin didn''t find the head of this thing.Fanlin looked at this thing in silence, he stood up, no matter what, he should try, after all, this thing''s brain does not look so bright.


    The patron saint mantra seems to be a good choice, at least in terms of the nature of the magic and the light emitted by the chain is very close.


    Fanlin''s mind began to constantly come up with those beautiful memories, and Hermione''s, and Hermione''s Well, that''s all he can think of.


    "Expectoparonum!"


    A light blue puppet cat rushes out from the fingertips of Fanlin. Although it is not as powerful as it is below, under the blessing of his own blood magic, the power of Fanlin''s curse is always very objective.


    However, this patron saint mantra was destined to disappoint him. Facts have proved that his magic charm is far less powerful than the brilliance of the chain. The physical Guardian God of Fanlin collided with the body of the void creation, and broke out a beautiful blue flower of power. Of course, that''s all.


    Vaseline saw that the body of the void creation merely vibrated, and then the tremor stopped.


    The charm is useful, but his strength is not strong enough.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 316

    Fanlin suddenly felt that things had become very difficult. He shook his left hand, and the mark of the chain was engraved in his palm. But the chain disappeared completely. No matter how hard Fanlin tried, he could not summon the damned thing.


    This is a powerful method left by Eden, but it is cracked by himself. The void creation that should have died has not died completely. It has lost the oppression of the chain, and he has come back to life again.


    However, it seems that it will be some time before his complete resurrection, at least this thing will not react after climbing up the chain for half a day.


    Fanlin bit his teeth secretly. He didn''t care about the consumption of magic. He couldn''t just let things leave so easily. He wanted to kill him before writing things to restore consciousness, no matter what cost.


    "Expectoparonum!"


    The patron saint, who had completely turned into water blue, rushed out of van Lin''s left hand at the first time. The magic transmission did not break. He needed to give this guy a bigger surprise.


    The original docile cat is expanding more and more under the lift of van Lin''s left hand, which may be the reason for the effect of his heart. Fanlin wants to use the power of a part of the chain. He knows that writing is sleeping in his palm. The huge magic power transmission makes the mark on the palm of his hand slightly warm.


    Fanlin suddenly felt like a piece of white paper, and then was marked with a variety of marks, eyebrow, palm, soul, and even his own blood magic, which are the witness left by different things.


    "Try this!" Fanlin has a little breath, some of the huge magic output is too much for him to eat, but this is not a reason to stop.


    Van Lin''s right hand was raised at the same time, and the water blue Rune flew out of the palm. It was his magic.


    "Rivers shockwave!"


    Icebound


    "Plus these two!" Fanlin was a little crazy to cry out that the original still motionless void creation was frozen into a big ice lump by the magic of Fanlin in an instant.


    However, Fanlin did not stop, adding these two, not including the magic of freezing!


    At this time, the water blue Guardian mantra has expanded several times, and the originally docile kitten has grown into a majestic white tiger, which almost condenses the remaining two-thirds of the magic power of Fanlin.


    "Bombarda maxima! Add expectoparonum


    This is the surprise package that van Lin prepared for this restless and dead monster. Van Lin has always been good at the combination of magic spells. Originally, he used to use magic wand without a wand. Now the wand is his own, which greatly enhances the power of the combined magic. This is also the limit that van Lin can do. If he is Professor Snape, he must start at the beginning It''s not a joke to interrupt van Lin, a whole set of combined magic spells.


    With a strong wave of Fanlin, the powerful blasting curse of the restricted level black magic level, and the patron saint mantra that has accumulated half a day''s power, they entangle each other and rush out.


    At the moment of contact, Fanlin only felt that he was a little deaf. The roaring sound was too loud. Moreover, the light from the patron saint''s curse was not the gentle light. On the contrary, the light was like a sharp knife that pierced the body of the void creation.


    Fanlin didn''t know what happened. He was blown away by the impact of the explosion in the first place. He just tried to curl up so that he could reduce some of the bruises and bruises.


    The whole underground space is filled with blue light in an instant. With the sound of falling gravel, the world seems to be in the blue ocean.


    It took about five or six seconds for the light to dissipate completely, and van Lin took a longer time to adjust. He exhausted all his magic power. He lay on the ground and waited for nearly ten minutes to get up.


    Van reen''s hand was shivering deep into his pocket, which contained some of the potions prepared by Madame Pomfrey, which he had put in before he used the time converter, but it was a good thing that he could use it now.


    The black potion tastes bitter and astringent, just like some rubber coated branches. This is far from the level of Professor Snape''s Potion. At least, Professor Snape''s potion is much better after drinking, although it feels like eating a raw slug. Just thinking about it makes people feel nauseous.


    However, although Madame Pomfrey''s Potion was extremely hard to drink, the effect was inversely proportional to his taste. Just after drinking, van Lin felt that his dry magic was more or less restored. At least, there was no problem to become an Animagus.


    Van Lim struggled to get up. The bottles that originally contained Peter were scattered around him. Fortunately, Peter was still immersed in the environment. He did not take the opportunity to run away.


    Van Lin leaned down and picked up Peter, which, strictly speaking, was his ultimate goal for the evening.However, it always backfires!


    Van Lin gasped a little, and he had to go back to see his achievements. He had just been blown out by the blast. However, before he could take two steps, a thrilling roar came out of the original andru chamber.


    Fanlin was in a daze for a moment. He could not understand what these voices were saying, but this did not prevent him from understanding the meaning.


    Maybe it just woke up and found that he was hurt. He was very angry. He wanted to find the killer who hurt him, and he should know


    Who hurt him.


    Bang, a black tentacle rushed out of the rock, and his goal is very clear, that is, the fan Lin in place.


    The black tentacle in Fanlin''s pupil constantly enlarged, he did not have the strength to dodge, and his magic power was not enough to cast even the simplest armor mantra.


    Only then did Fanlin realize that he was so close to death, almost within reach. Now it only took less than a breath to pierce his body with this dirty tentacle.


    Van Lim was a little desperate, never despair, he suddenly thought of many people, Hermione, Harry, Mr. Al, grandmother, Dumbledore, Professor Snape Even Ron Sirius is listed one by one in his mind, all familiar friends, and Eden, he does not hate Eden, he just feels that I am a little unwilling, but now it seems that no one can save him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 317

    Fanlin suddenly felt that he was really unlucky, inexplicably involved in all kinds of disputes. Even without him, Harry could finally win with the help of Dumbledore, and his arrival brought a new problem.


    The problem has been there ever since the virtual images of giant skyscrapers were first found everywhere.


    At first, Fanlin thought that these fierce beasts might run out of nowhere, but it was nothing. He believed that his strength could reach the level of Dumbledore, and Harry, Hermione and other friends around him. Even if there was such a monster, witches could defeat it.


    Otherwise, depending on the ultimate weapons of human beings, those monsters are not human witches. Without the port key, no phantom and no space transmission, the huge body can not escape the power of the ultimate weapon invented by human beings. It''s just that this method can''t be accepted by the wizarding world at all, but it only needs some magic medicine or soul snatching charm to do it. Although this method is very evil, but it is also a measure.


    However, this creature is obviously not included in the present, high temperature, radiation, explosion These are the things of the void, and the creation of the void is the creature from the void. Obviously, these monsters are much more resistant to the ultimate weapon than humans.


    Fanlin does not think that the power of God is smaller than that of scientific weapons. God can even break the barriers of space.


    However, even if the gods are strong enough to be nearly abnormal, they can not completely kill these powerful things. Although there is a certain degree of promotion from the world, Eden can only achieve the degree of seal even if they die together.


    Fanlin knew Eden''s idea and used the power of time to wipe out this guy, which once made these monsters enter the edge of death.


    However, he did not know how, he even let this thing out, that kind of irresistible thought, there was a crazy general chain, Tianzhi chain even entered his body, until now Fanlin did not understand why he would actively touch the chain.


    But now he is going to die!


    That''s right. It''s going to die!


    The newly resurrected void creature didn''t mean to let go of Fanlin. He had just regained control of his body. However, this damned human imp actually knocked down a third of his body with some messy ability.


    If in ancient times, the magic to him was just a little disgusted by the breath, that''s all.


    But it is too weak now! Er, er, his eyes, which had no power to penetrate through the black, had lost the strength of a pair of black eyes. Of course, this is only for his powerful body, and even the degeneration of his ability does not prevent him from killing a shrinking human wizard.


    Of course, it controlled its own body, and a tentacle shot straight like Van Lin''s body. As early as ancient times, this tentacle could not be resisted even by the divine armor of eden without the blessing of power. Even the body that had been dead for many years was not what this weak human could resist.


    If it wasn''t for the breath left by Eden''s damned woman, or if it wasn''t for the human''s tiny body that flowed with the same blood as God, though it was very thin, he would have succeeded by taking away the chain and releasing him.


    It is just like those stupid people, elves, orcs, humans and their branches. Relying on their powerful ability to bewitch, he successfully attracted a large number of believers.


    The twilight of the gods is a good time. There is a smell of destruction and fear everywhere. This is the end of the world for a reduced race. He has become a new God.


    There are always some people who worship him. He soon has a body. He starts to suck blood. Think about it, this kind of human mixed with God''s blood is really wonderful.


    Many of the sons and daughters of the temple became his food, even the corpses of the dead gods, and these stupid races believed that he could bring them a new world.


    In fact, he has also achieved this. The gods have been fighting for nearly a thousand years at dusk, and the world has ushered in the advent of the ice age.


    He built a new kingdom of God with his own power, and he protected those stupid races. Perhaps the word "confinement" should be more appropriate. In nearly a thousand years, the whole kingdom of God had exhausted him. Outside, the corpses of Shenshi were the materials for his growth.


    He began to wander around the world, he collected the remains of the world''s top combat effectiveness, and he grew stronger and stronger every day until the fate of that damned world found out, the guy named Eden.


    Every time he thinks of Eden, he can''t help falling into a state of rage. He spent thousands of years to manage, and finally destroy the world''s living beings, and then to find the next practical.The ideal is very rich. He knows that the world is powerful, far stronger than all the worlds he has seen. He is cautious enough, but he still does not escape the fate of being suppressed.


    He was besieged by the remaining gods, including the eastern gods and the ancient Greek gods. They led him to a second decisive battle to destroy the world.


    He tried his best to kill a few, but in the end he was replaced by Eden''s life, and his body was even split up by those defeated generals, sealed section by section.


    His body divides into the original appearance of the noumenon, which is one of his well-known abilities. His consciousness can constantly shuttle through the differentiated bodies, but the gods do not give him a way to live.


    The separation of the corpse seal means that his ability has declined. He can''t get rid of these God''s means. He can only watch his body''s disintegration continue to destroy. It''s the same today. Eden didn''t cheat this human, but Eden didn''t know enough about him.


    The tentacle went straight to van Lin''s body. In his eyes, Fanlin was already a dead man. He was ready to move again, but the sudden sound of gold and iron made him give up the idea temporarily.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 318

    "How can you hear the sound of gold and iron


    In his impression, the scene of attacking those damn frost giants with tentacles was cold and hard. In short, it was very hard to eat. But the little ghost behind the stone pile was obviously not an ice giant. It was just a common It''s just a human wizard.


    The void creature felt a little pain in his tentacles. It was his own tentacles that had been broken. The void creature was a little crazy. His head had been blasted by the combination of the devil''s magic spell behind the stone pile, and now he was injured and lost a piece of tentacle.


    It''s not known how long ago the last injury happened. He still remembers the man who hurt him in Egypt, a wizard named hoof and proficient in necromancy.


    But at that time, some of them were in control and pretended to be defeated by hoof. He knew that Eden was watching behind him. He had to do so. He seduced huff into degeneration and went crazy. Finally, Eden had to cut off hoof''s future.


    This also made Eden lose his power completely. He forced him to stay on the plane of the long river of time. Once he appeared in the dimension of reality, Eden would perform the rules of the world, that is, death. No one can escape, except for his creatures in this world.


    But now it is, again, he fell into the hands of a weak human wizard.


    Fanlin was also crazy for a long time. The imaginary pain did not come at the first time. He heard the sound of gold and iron, and then it seemed that nothing had happened. His face was completely swept away.


    "That''s what it feels like to die?" Fanlin''s spirit is a little trance, no pain, nothing, but where does that burst of doubt roar from?


    Suddenly, van Lin opened his eyes. Originally hanging on one side of the body in the left hand, I do not know when a huge chain of ice crystals appeared in the palm. They were crouching in the sky, shrinking in circles, like a huge shield.


    In the middle of the ice crystal chain, Fanlin also saw the tentacle rolled in it. The tentacle was broken, and a little black fragment hit the ground heavily, splashing with countless dust.


    "Damn it, damn it, damn it!"


    A tyrannical voice suddenly recalled from the bottom of van Lin''s heart. He almost instantly reflected who said it, which was directly conveyed by the spirit. This is obviously the ability of the monster.


    With a bang, another tentacle swept from the back of the stone heap. The tentacle hit the shield composed of chains heavily. One tentacle broke again, but the shield composed of chains believed that there were some signs of collapse.


    This is completely the instinct of self-protection. The emergence of chains needs the power of Vaseline. However, Fanlin is reluctant to release even a armor, let alone the magic power of the chain.


    Almost at the time of resisting the third tentacle, the shield composed of chains finally collapsed, like ice crystals crushed into powder, and the light was slowly falling from the air.


    "Damn it!" There was another violent mental wave, just like a heavy hammer, pounding on Fanlin''s chest. Fanlin''s uncontrollable spit out a mouthful of blood, which made his whole person look more depressed.


    Fanlin''s original hope also broke with the breaking of the chain. He thought silently when the next attack would come.


    Fanlin looked in the direction of the creation of the void, and now there is no barrier between the two. However, the body of the void creation remains motionless.


    Only then did van Lin have time to see clearly the status quo of the creation of the void. There was a huge gap in the head which was originally wrapped by the stone shell. It was like the whole was flattened, and there were some broken ice crystals on it. The tentacles in the direction of Fanlin showed three dark round broken marks, which were just broken by the chain. The strangest thing was that there was no blood in the monster''s body, and all activities seemed to be dominated by consciousness.


    "Damn ants!"


    It''s obvious that the familiar things are not hollow things.


    Van Lim''s eyes did not leave the huge body. He looked up to the top, and a black mist began to gather over him from where in the void creation body.


    This is the beginning of the void creation, that is, there is no fixed form. Eden once told Fanlin that the creation of the void at this time was very weak. Even so, it was not easy for mortals to deal with. Now the form of the void creation is more like a powerful silent beast. It is the partner greenworth wants. It is a powerful weapon. Fanlin does not doubt the destructive power of the black fog.


    All of a sudden, Fanlin felt that the direction of the creation of the void was a little bad and dazzling, and the silver light began to converge from all parts of the space to the direction of the chamber of secrets.


    Fanlin knew that it was magic, the huge magic torrent would spontaneously emit a strange light.


    Fanlin thought that this was the means of void creation, to strengthen itself, or to come to a powerful magic to destroy all of this place. However, it seems that the reaction of the void creation is very flustered, as if the magic power was not gathered by him."What did you do?" The voice of the creation of the void once again recalled from the bottom of van Lin''s heart. However, Fanlin was lying on the ground, how could he gather such a huge magic power? In other words, Dumbledore also had to rely on some foreign objects to condense such a huge magic current.


    Fanlin didn''t pay attention to it. Looking down from van Lin''s eyes, the ceiling of the original andru chamber, which is the top of the void creation, has not been damaged, but now there are some more runes for no reason.


    It was a magic array. The array pattern was written in spirit language. Fanlin knew some of them. For example, the early-warning magic pattern array used in front of Maomao gate in grade one, and the magic pattern bracelet on his hand was a powerful magic prop. Its function was to gather magic.


    There are also some Fuwen Fanlin who only met once. I don''t know what he means, but it doesn''t hinder van Lin''s mood. Of course, andru Slytherin built his secret chamber here with purpose.


    Andrus must have discovered the existence of the void creation, so he left a huge magic array to prevent this thing from getting out of trouble, which is very reasonable.


    Van Lim struggled to support his arm. He licked his lips. A huge energy gathering magic array was undoubtedly fatal to the void creation that was still extracting conscious energy from all over the body.


    "You''re finished..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 319

    "You''re finished..."


    Van Lin licked his lips, the bloody breath in his throat made him feel very uncomfortable, but this did not hinder van Lin to become relaxed mood.


    Since Andrus Slytherin chose to build a secret room here, the reason could only be to guard against this guy. The strange light he saw below was not his own illusion, but the light brought by the start of the magic circle hidden at the top.


    "What do you say?" The creation of the void was so angry that he said, "with you and what the damned wizard left behind, you are trying to defeat me? Even those gods didn''t kill me completely. Tiaz couldn''t do it, and Eden couldn''t either... "


    "I said, you''re finished!" Fanlin struggled to stand up straight. Although he was once disappointed, andelu''s methods brought him a strong shock. Fanlin had never seen such a huge attack magic array. Hogwarts'' defense array was not good, and the cornerstone array of the nine immortals Academy was also the same.


    "You can''t move now..." Vaseline said that he tried to press the black fog with a simple arming curse, but the void creature didn''t mean to avoid it at all. He used his body to harden the ordinary attack curse.


    "What are you doing, irritating me?" Once again, the violent voice came from the bottom of Fanlin''s heart, and the heavy sense of blow hit Fanlin again. It was from the impact of the spirit. If it had not been for the mark of Eden, van Lin''s consciousness would have been completely destroyed by the impact again and again.


    "I''m not provoking you, I''m just trying to see the effect..." Fanlin said nothing of it. He vomited a few mouthfuls of blood. Eden''s mark could keep his consciousness from being destroyed.


    "Try it! Do you think your poor ability can hurt me? If it wasn''t for the death of your body and the damned mark of Eden, you wouldn''t even have the right to talk to me! "


    The creation of the void was so angry that the black air that made up his body kept rolling back and forth. He wanted to kill the forest here. However, the rune projected from the top of the rock wall firmly fixed his body there. It was like a magic cage. The light golden magic light film connected the heaven and earth. He locked the body of the void creation firmly in the scope of the light film ¡£


    "It seems that you are really finished!" Fanlin grinned, and the spiritual waves from the void creature became less lethal after being weakened by the magic array.


    "In fact, I can hurt you, can''t I, or you''ll hide in that body, and you won''t be imprisoned by the human Wizard you despise, or Completely destroyed


    Fanlin said to himself, "it was you who seduced me to take away the seal of the lock of heaven. Up to now, I should thank you, a kind of magic article that can hurt you. It is very important for the future journey. At least I don''t have to worry too much about how to eliminate the other parts of you. I know that the body here is only a part of it, but you are going to die It''s gone, isn''t it? "


    "You want to kill me..." The spirit of the void creation was very calm at first, and then the familiar and destructive atmosphere filled his spiritual world again.


    "You want to kill me? How dare you... "


    "Nothing to be afraid of!" Fanlin finally put away the smile on his face, "don''t you know how damned you are!"


    Van Lin''s words were very cold, and he looked at the black air which was bumping against the barrier.


    "It''s not just that I want to kill you. Look at the magic circle. This is a gift specially prepared for you by the Slytherin family. How do you like it?"


    "He can''t succeed!" The creation of the void starts to hit the cage constructed by the array more forcefully. Each impact will make a crack in the barrier of the array, but the crack will recover quickly with the supplement of magic, and its intensity is also increasing, which also makes the light of the cage more dazzling.


    Up to now, van Lin had to squint his eyes. He could not see the black air inside.


    "You can''t come out!" Van Lin said, he quietly turned around, "this is a gift specially prepared for you by the wizard thousands of years ago. If you don''t open it completely, how can it let you go?"


    Fanlin turned his back to the magic array, and he had to leave. You can imagine how spectacular it would be if such a high concentration of magic exploded in such a small space. He didn''t want to be buried with the monster who didn''t want to do it.


    "I don''t know if your other bodies will have such a will. If you can connect with each other, you''d better tell them that even if you lose the existence of God, the wizard of the world will defend every inch of the world with the magic in his hands, and never underestimate human beings!"


    Fanlin does not stay, the magic array of light has been gestated to the extreme, he has completely lost sight of the situation inside.


    "I said, you''re finished!"


    Van Lim staggered two steps, he fell to the ground, Animagus form is very natural, he held the bottle of potion containing Peter in his mouth, and then ran outside without hesitation.There should be a little time before the magic circle breaks out. He must return to the forbidden forest as soon as possible, or he will be dragged down to accompany him to be buried.


    Van Lim''s body is like a white phantom, he quickly through the rubble that he made.


    The original bright space also became dim because of the magic extraction, at least the fluorescence of those phosphorous grass became incomparably weak, even constantly extinguished.


    The magic in the underground space constantly converges to the magic array, which is naturally not immune to phosphorus grass.


    But fortunately, when the last firefly grass faded down, Fanlin found the starting tunnel. It was still the same as before, crowded, but it could not stay.


    Fanlin got into the tunnel at one end. He was climbing hard, even though the sharp rocks cut his fur.


    His ears only that kind of thin and broken sound, stone and soil constantly rolling around his body, he is a little tired, the original white hair because of blood and soil mixing and become no longer soft, his whole body has some tingling.


    He began to miss Hogwarts'' ward. He wanted to be lying there now. It was past midnight to check 10 minutes and 12 o''clock. Dumbledore promised that he would delay more time for him.


    Finally, when the fresh air poured into his nose, van Lin realized that he was alive.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 320

    Fanlin had just climbed out, and the magic array that was still accumulating suddenly exploded, just as if there was some big earthquake. Fanlin saw a ray of white light darting out from the ground.


    as like as two peas, the shadow of the lake is not illusion. The temple on the bottom of the lake is exactly the same as the final seal. And what the Iraqi emperor said is using the corpse of the beast to suppress it.


    It seems that the Slytherin people in the Black Lake have a hard time tonight. The strong vibration can be felt even in the direction of the forbidden forest. Maybe the next day people will find that the depth of the Black Lake will increase again, and the original underground space will be filled with water.


    But who cares? It''s so far away from Hogwarts that even a shock can''t destroy the Slytherins protected by Hogwarts'' defensive array.


    This is something that Slytherin''s ancestors left behind. They should accept such a great favor. In short, they can''t sleep well.


    Van Lin gently shakes his head, his brain a little confused, postwar sequelae?


    Now is not the time for him to pass out. Dumbledore is still waiting for him.


    Van Lin''s figure was a little shaky. It was midnight. He was very fast, but it still took ten minutes to get out. By this time, he had disappeared from Hogwarts'' ward.


    Van Lim would like to know what happened to Harry and Hermione, but now his destination should be the tower at Hogwarts, where Sirius should still be.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Dumbledore has locked them in the hospital ward. Harry and Hermione returned here as early as ten minutes ago. They just ran into Dumbledore who just went out.


    "Fanlin is not back yet!" Harry said, he was very anxious. He knew that van Lin had gone after Peter Pettigrew, but until they got back to the castle, he still didn''t mean to appear.


    "Professor Dumbledore..." Hermione panicked.


    "What are you talking about, Potter and Miss Granger!" Dumbledore said, looking down at Harry and Hermione, "if you two want to send Sirius, maybe I can help you to plead with the Minister for revenge. How about that?"


    "But fanlinta..." Harry said anxiously that he and Hermione, with Buckbeak, were almost going through the forbidden forest, but they still couldn''t find the white ferret.


    "I think Mr. van Lindel is too tired. He should rest a little longer. After all, he fights with so many Dementors..."


    Dumbledore took out his pocket watch. "Oh, it''s midnight. I think the minister should be a bit cold. After all, the tower in Hogwarts is not so warm. I think you should wear more on it. But if you go back now, Mrs. Pomfrey..."


    Dumbledore gently in Harry and Hermione''s body a little bit, the original should not exist in the soil also disappeared in an instant.


    "Well, let''s go up. I think Secretary Cornell fudge has finished their conversation with Professor Snape."


    After that, Dumbledore walked to the top floor without looking back. Harry and Hermione were worried. They didn''t know why Dumbledore said that. Van Lin hasn''t come back, but now


    "Let''s go up!" Harry said, "I believe in Van Lin and Dumbledore! Let''s go, Hermione


    Harry gently tugged at Hermione''s clothes, and the two of them followed Dumbledore''s steps to the top floor.


    Today''s Hogwarts is particularly cold. They even feel a slight vibration, which may be their illusion. In short, the temperature on the top floor is not so friendly.


    "Oh, Albus..." Cornell Foley said, "I was just wondering when you''ll be here. The temperature is really bad here. I think we should finish it soon and go down for a cup of coffee, OK?"


    Cornell Foley said, he has been holding Dumbledore''s arm, his black cloak in the cold wind constantly swing, it seems that this is really bad, especially outside the border Dementors, Castle area they can not enter, this is the reason why Cornell fudge has been waiting for Dumbledore.


    In Hogwarts, the use of shape shifting is not allowed. This will be resisted by the castle''s defense system. Of course, there is no big problem to be recognized. At least Dumbledore occasionally uses this kind of space magic. As the headmaster of Hogwarts, some invisible rights still exist.


    However, the Ministry of magic is obviously not included in the ranks recognized by Hogwarts. Fudge has no way to bring Sirius back to the Ministry of magic, and the Dementors in charge of custody are still blocked out, which makes him very uneasy. Sending Sirius back to Azkaban and executing in public is the result fudge wants to see most.


    It''s also important for him to speak up about the Ministry''s deterrence in the prophet''s daily, which will make his position more stable.In fact, since Sirius successfully escaped from Azkaban, the authority of the Ministry of magic has been under constant questioning. He feels that someone is always trying to pull him out of the position of minister of magic.


    But now these problems are no longer bothering. Sirius was brought back to Hogwarts by Snape. After getting the news, Sirius rushed from the headquarters of the Ministry of magic in London. At the same time, he also brought a large number of Aurors, all of whom were his right-hand assistants, which made the journey back to Azkaban extremely comfortable.


    There are more than a dozen Aurors and hundreds of Dementors escorting him, which shows the importance fudge attaches to Sirius. Now only Dumbledore needs to do something to remove the castle''s defense magic, and everything will return to the right track he knows well.


    "I''m very sorry, my friend!" Dumbledore said with a smile, "there are some things that have been delayed for a while, don''t worry..."


    "Of course, I''m in a good mood now. I don''t have to pay attention to those damned complaint letters. You know, I don''t give them some explanations. The public mailbox of the prophet''s daily and the Ministry of magic is full every day. This is a terrible thing!"


    Fudge laughed. He even dropped his hat. His hair was floating with the cold wind of the tower. Sirius was locked in it. He caught him!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 321

    "That''s good news, Connelly!" Dumbledore said he took a step forward to let the stairs out.


    "I think today must be a busy night!" Dumbledore said, staring at Dementors in the sky. He didn''t like the Ministry of magic to drive these black magic creatures. He had mentioned this matter in the Council of the Ministry of magic, but the proposal was rejected by Cornell.


    "Oh, indeed!" "It''s really a busy night. Sirius Black was successfully captured back to Azkaban. It''s really busy. We have to hold a hearing all night, and then we have to prepare a lot of documents for distribution. We can''t leave an interview with the prophet''s daily. It seems impossible to sleep well tonight."


    "Oh, Cornell..." Dumbledore seemed to want to talk to Connelly about the Ministry of magic, but Professor Snape, who had been quietly standing by, interrupted their conversation.


    "Headmaster Dumbledore," Professor Snape''s voice was so deep and sexy, "I think you should open the Shield now. Sirius Black is under control. I think we should transfer him to the Ministry of magic. Of course, I don''t mind solving him here!"


    "You are in such a hurry, Severus!" Dumbledore said, but the footsteps behind him attracted the past.


    "It looks like you have friends with you, headmaster. It''s Potter Snape said that he looked careless. Porter couldn''t change anything. Sirius had been caught by Connelly.


    "Oh, yes!" Dumbledore laughed. "I think Porter and Miss Granger should want to see the end of things with their own eyes, don''t they?"


    "Just the two of them?" Snape said coldly, "I don''t think so about the headmaster. I think Mr. van Lindel..."


    "He''s so tired, Severus!" "What he needs now is rest," Dumbledore said


    "I hope so!" Snape said coldly that he didn''t think there would be any other change without a van Lin. Sirius has been caught, which has become a foregone conclusion unless someone intercepts the convoy on the way.


    A minister of magic, plus 12 Aurors, there are hundreds of Dementors in the sky. Dumbledore can''t easily intercept them, but vanillin? Obviously, the ability of Fanlin is not included in this scope!


    "Oh, Harry!" Cornelli warmly welcomed him, at least he is still a kind elder image. Although he has just had some small unhappiness with Harry, it does not affect Cornell''s relaxed mood at the moment. Sirius is quietly staying in the cell in front of him, with numb eyes, just like when he was in Azkaban.


    But fudge preferred that Snape had brought back a body. Be killed by Dementors on the ground, so as to show the strong executive power of the Ministry of magic.


    "Oh, Harry!" Connell put his hand on Harry''s shoulder and tapped him twice.


    "I think it''s better for you to lie in bed and have a good rest. Have you drunk all the potions Mrs. Pomfrey prepared for you and your friends?"


    Harry didn''t speak. His eyes stayed on Sirius. When he was in secret, Sirius and he were talking and laughing. Sirius wanted to take him out and live together. This is what Harry expected to see.


    But Sirius is now a lifeless look, eyes are very empty, as if to recognize the general fate.


    Harry suddenly has some regrets. He believes in Van Lin very much, but he hasn''t come back yet. Maybe he should use Buckbeak to save Sirius from here, and then several people will wait for van Lin to come back. At least Sirius doesn''t have to show a spirit of waiting for death.


    Cornelli followed Harry''s eyes and saw Sirius behind the iron gate, which made him very satisfied. Everything had returned to his control. Cornelli liked this feeling. Power is like this. He can control everything of others.


    "Yes," Connelly said. "I think you should also see the murderer of your parents brought to justice, put in Azkaban, or executed? But it''s all after the hearing. In view of your own situation, I''m sorry the hearing can''t invite you, Harry. However, you can pay more attention to the prophet''s daily. I believe that the article of the prophet''s daily will publish this matter in their newspapers in detail to ensure that everyone can understand this matter in detail, how to find and arrest the murderer Sirius Blake, and the judgment of the Ministry of magic


    "No, it''s not..." Harry wants to defend Sirius, but Peter is not here. No one will believe him. If he is himself, he will find this thing very strange. But he has experienced it, and what he has to do now is to delay time.


    "I mean, he''s going to die, right?" Harry''s words changed. He wanted to buy enough time for van Lin.


    "I think so!" Connelly said, and then he straightened out his chest, as if he had spoken countless times in the prophet''s daily."The Ministry of magic will not allow anyone to challenge his majesty. As Minister of the Ministry of magic, I should strive to maintain the credibility of the Ministry of magic. The dirty and despicable murderer must make an account of the people he has hurt."


    "Oh, good, that''s great," said Harry. "I mean, it''s good!"


    Harry''s face was a little ugly, but he didn''t find it except Hermione and Dumbledore who had been paying close attention to him.


    Hermione comes forward and pulls Harry with her hand. She thinks Harry is stimulated and talks nonsense.


    However, Harry ignored Hermione. He looked at Dumbledore, but asked Cornell fudge.


    "Can I go there?"


    "What?" Cornelli just made a speech that he thought he had made up, but he didn''t respond to it for a while.


    "I mean, I want to get closer to it, minister. I think it''s necessary for me to question Sirius Black about my parents. You know, I''ve never met them before, and they''ve done very little..."


    "This..." Connelly is in trouble. He wants to send Sirius Black back to Azkaban now. However, Harry''s request is very reasonable. It is the murderer of Harry''s parents. He has the right to question.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 322

    ¡­¡­


    "This..." Connelly stammered that he had rejected Harry''s request in his heart.


    "I think it''s just a murderer. There''s nothing to say, right..." Cornell fudge looked at Dumbledore, although he was the Minister of magic, but many things need to be consulted Dumbledore, especially in terms of Harry, Fudge does not have much say.


    Harry didn''t answer. He looked at Dumbledore and got along with Vaseline more. He also knew that only Dumbledore would satisfy him. As for the Minister of magic, he was clear about the face of the Ministry of magic. Different attitudes at different times made Harry feel very tired of it?


    In short, the original special respect mood has already disappeared, coupled with van Lin''s criticism of the Ministry of magic and his words and deeds, well, he needs Dumbledore''s affirmation.


    "Minister, I don''t think there''s a big problem with Harry''s request." Dumbledore said, "I think Harry should know something, or really recognize something."


    "But albus, I think Harry should stay away from him, in case Sirius Black says something to harm Harry, or control it as before..."


    At this point, Cornell Fudge''s words can''t go on. In front of him is Dumbledore, the greatest White Wizard of the century. Even Voldemort could not have questioned Dumbledore in this way.


    "I don''t think that''s a problem, Connelly." Dumbledore smile, his eyes are like stars, even if hidden in the night, but no one can ignore the existence.


    "Severus, do you have any questions?" Dumbledore asked, turning his head.


    Professor Snape is very surprised. Usually Dumbledore would not ask him that. It seems that Dumbledore is waiting for something, but he has abandoned his usual practice of pretending to be crazy and being silly.


    Snape snorted coldly. He looked very contemptuous. Even Dumbledore, Sirius is here now. There is nothing to change.


    "Of course, headmaster..." Snape said, "I don''t think Mr. Porter is playing a show of mutual love."


    Harry looked at Snape coldly. Even if Snape was his magic pharmacy Professor, he still hated him, just like Malfoy. Otherwise, they would not be delayed for so long. Even if Professor Lupin changed his body, under the control of several people, it would not have become worse. At least Peter Pettigrew It will not run away, and Fanlin will not return so long.


    "Harry!" Dumbledore gave a gentle cry, and his head swung slightly, indicating that Harry could go and talk to Sirius.


    "Oh, Cornell, I remember. You said something interesting about Egypt last time. You just came back from there some time ago, didn''t you?" Dumbledore said he patted Connery fudge on the back with his hand.


    "Oh, Albus, it seems that you are really forgetful. It was all five months ago. A little bit of trouble. At that time, the Ministry of magic of Egypt asked us for help, but they have been solved perfectly!"


    Connery laughed and the two began to walk towards the stairs.


    "Oh, Severus, I think you should come and listen to it. You know, interesting things about other countries'' Ministry of magic are very rare, and Minister fudge is willing to tell us more about it."


    "Of course..." Snape said scornfully, he did not hesitate to turn to Dumbledore, even if Dumbledore did not speak, Snape would not hesitate to leave here, listening to Harry and Sirius that kind of final farewell and mutual greetings made Snape sick to vomit.


    Harry watched Snape''s figure as he turned into the stairwell, where there was no cold wind and thought it was quite warm. When the voice of the conversation became distant, Harry could not wait to rush to Sirius.


    "Sirius!" Harry called. He grabbed Sirius''s iron fence with both hands. He put his hand in, as if to shake Sirius up, but the distance was too far for him to reach Sirius.


    Harry pulled out his wand in a hurry. He wanted to get Sirius out.


    "Wait a minute. Are you crazy?" Hermione ran up and she took Harry''s wand.


    "Give me the wand, Hermione." "Sirius needs my help," Harry said


    "No, you can''t let him out!" Hermione shook her head. "Now Connery fudge is talking to Dumbledore behind that door. I think you understand Dumbledore''s meaning. But let Sirius out, which is obviously not what Dumbledore expected. If you save him, Fudge has enough reasons to ask Dumbledore to lift the magic restriction immediately. There are hundreds of cameras Spirit monster, and if you do this, Fudge has every reason to throw you into Azkaban. Dumbledore can''t do it at all. It just speeds up Sirius''s death. "


    Hermione said quickly, putting Harry''s wand with her wand to prevent Harry from doing stupid things."So what to do, seeing Sirius waiting to die here?" Harry cried out, "I know that van Lin is chasing Pettigrew, but who can guarantee that van Lin will arrive on time? You can see that if Dumbledore didn''t hold down, Connery fudge would have put those monsters in immediately, and the only one waiting for Sirius would have been death."


    "Then you can''t let him out. You know the consequences of this, and I believe that van Lin will come back!" Hermione yelled angrily, "he''s going to arrest Peter. All we can do for him is to delay a certain period of time. That''s Sirius''s hope. You can''t do it like you do now. Besides, there are so many Dementors and there are twelve Aurors in the castle. Even if we let him go, where can we go Inside


    Harry stood there in silence, he suddenly found that he could not do anything, but looking at Sirius like this, Harry always felt so heartache.


    He had just had a family, and even he was planning to move out of the Dursleys, but now the man who had promised to take him to live was about to die, and he could do nothing. This man was his godfather.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 323

    "Give me the wand, Hermione!" Harry said in silence, "I, I won''t let him out, but At least don''t let him stay here like a fool. It''s an insult


    Hermione looked at Harry. She was a little upset. Compared with Sirius, she was more worried about van Lin. Although she knew that van Lin was very powerful, far beyond the average wizard, Peter worked for Voldemort, the Legion of death eaters, which meant the top mage army in the magic world 12 years ago.


    "OK..." Hermione nodded, and she returned the wand to Harry. She believed that Harry would not do anything stupid when he calmed down. In fact, Hermione didn''t want to think so much now.


    Van leen was very sure before he left. However, for such a long time, he went after a Death Eater by himself. Peter was the one who blew up the whole street, and the slight vibration of Hogwarts made Hermione feel very bad.


    Maybe she should follow van Lin to catch Peter Pettigrew


    Hermione thinks in a daze that after returning her wand to Harry, she stands there quietly, and all that is left is to wait.


    "Enrrate!"


    Harry raised his wand. Now he wants to awaken Sirius'' consciousness. The resuscitation charm is obviously a good choice.


    The Milky light flashed on Sirius. Then, Sirius was like a drowning man who had just been rescued. He took a long breath, as if he was embracing life.


    This makes Harry very sad, Sirius chest violent ups and downs, Harry is a warm-up curse to fight down, Sirius blue face this recovered some.


    "Eat these chocolates Harry took the chocolate Mrs. Pomfrey had prepared for him from his pocket. "It may be hard, but it will be much better."


    Harry said he used his wand to deliver the chocolate to Sirius. The chocolate touched Sirius'' lips and was swallowed by Sirius in one bite.


    "It''s really hard, Madame Pomfrey. She doesn''t have the gift to make food!" Sirius said with a smile, but the weakness in his voice could not be concealed.


    "How do you feel?" Harry asked carefully.


    "Well, at least I know I''m still alive, so I''m happy." Sirius said, "you shouldn''t be here!"


    "But you are here. I should have saved you out of here in advance..." Harry said, looking at Sirius quietly, his eyes full of guilt.


    "I can''t run away. Even if you help me out in advance, how can I escape and hide all the time, just like that guy, who''s pet?"


    Sirius laughs at himself and adjusts his body slightly to make him feel better.


    "You will not die." Harry said, his voice trembled. He believed in Van Lin, but


    "I hope, if the ministry thinks I don''t matter!" Sirius said, "don''t be so depressed. Since you''ve come to see me off, at least don''t look so sad for this time."


    Sirius''s eyes are a little red, he also wants to take care of his godson, and he has not avenged James and Lily.


    These are the things he must do. He has the responsibility to give Harry a better life, but now he has lost this opportunity, which makes Sirius feel very unwilling and regretful. However, the Ministry of magic will not allow him to continue to live. This is an insult to Azkaban.


    "I''ll find fudge and Dumbledore..." Harry wanted to get up, but before he could pull out his hand completely, Sirius got up and grabbed Harry''s arm.


    "Don''t do stupid things that don''t matter!" Sirius said, shaking his head gently at Harry. "It''s useless. Peter doesn''t show up. Even Dumbledore can''t help us."


    "Fanlin has gone after him!" Harry said, "we used a time converter, but we couldn''t show up."


    "So you did it to lure the werewolf and wake Snape?"


    "It''s Fanlin and Hermione. I cast a patron''s curse by the lake to drive away the Dementors. Fanlin and we have separated to chase Peter Pettigrew, but up to now, Fanlin has not come back."


    "You should believe him..." Sirius said, "he is the best wizard I have ever seen. You are friends. After that, van Lin will help you. It''s like he investigated and contacted me in advance. These things are for you to consider."


    "I know, I know..." Harry said it in a hurry, but then his face darkened again. He is also worried about Fanlin. He knows that Fanlin''s strength is very strong, but he is facing an adult wizard after all.


    "But before he comes back, you''re going to I''m going to die... "


    "It''s not his fault, Harry!" Sirius smile and shake his head, "this can only blame me for believing in the wrong person, and with your parents, these are my fault, perhaps fate really does not favor me, although very unwilling, but these are all my own creation, with no relationship with any other person.""Fanlinta..."


    "He will come back!" Hermione said firmly, "I believe him. Peter is nothing in front of him. He must have been delayed by something. He knows the time and he''ll be back before the end


    Harry was silent. He looked at Sirius.


    "I''m sure he''ll come back. Peter can''t beat van Lin, I promise!" Sirius said. He looked at Harry and stroked Harry''s head with his hand.


    "You really look like your father James, but..."


    "No, my eyes are like my mother, Lily..." Harry nodded and said, "Professor Lupin told me that you are good friends, aren''t you?"


    "Yes, yes, very good friend!" Sirius nodded. This sentence seemed to touch him very much. He remembered those days when he bullied Snape with James. Lily was still protecting Snape at that time.


    He ended up in Snape''s hands, didn''t he?


    But he didn''t resent Snape. The ultimate source of all this was still with him. Maybe they shouldn''t have taken Peter with him since school. Or, when lupin turned into a werewolf for the first time, he just let lupin kill him.


    He hated that he believed in the wrong person.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 324

    "I don''t know what happened to Remus." Sirius sighed, "in a word, how did you get out of Remus''s hand, even though one of his eyes was hurt."


    "It''s Buckbeak!" Said Harry.


    "Buckbeak?"


    "Oh, that''s Hagrid''s hippopotamus. In the first Hagrid''s magic animal protection class, Buckbeak injured Draco, the Malfoy''s child, and the Ministry of magic sentenced him to death. Just before we went to the scream hut, we used the time switch to go back and release buck bick ahead of time."


    "You haven''t been seen by others. You know, time converter is very dangerous. How did you get this thing?"


    "It''s Hermione. She took a lot of courses. Professor McGonagall specially approved her. We were very careful that no one found out. In fact, you are the only one Oh, no, it''s the second person to know about it except for the three of us. "


    "Who else knows?" Sirius said solemnly.


    "Dumbledore?" Harry was a little unsure.


    "That''s good..." Sirius put his heart down. "Granger is also very easy to learn, but the time converter is a very dangerous thing. I think you''d better not stay in your hands."


    "In fact, if it wasn''t for this time, I was planning to return it to Professor McGonagall at the end of the term, and I needed a normal schedule." Hermione said that several people deliberately did not mention the worrying things.


    "Yes, you are still in school." Sirius sighed, "I really envy you. It''s the best time to be a student, but it''s also good to grow up, have independent ability, and most importantly, I think you can still have someone to walk together!"


    Sirius looked at Hermione with a smile. Although Harry said he was ignorant, he knew what Sirius meant.


    "You two are the best male and female wizard I''ve ever met, but you two are really not together. You know what I mean."


    "And Not yet... " Hermione blushed, but she soon realized that she had said something wrong.


    What do you mean not yet? Hermione felt that her face was going to explode.


    "Well, it''s time to hold on. I can''t see that Fanlin is really shy!"


    Well, maybe Sirius wouldn''t have thought that if he knew that van Lin wasn''t with the girl and then he''d kiss Hermione in advance.


    "Take care of yourself!" Hermione said a little shyly, and Sirius''s teasing seemed to dilute the sad atmosphere a lot. Harry laughed.


    At this time, Harry realized for the first time that Hermione and Fanlin were really going to be together, that is, to develop into a relationship between men and women. He suddenly realized what Ron meant by what he had said. If he didn''t say it that day, it seemed that Ron''s mind would be completely extinguished, which was also no way out.


    However, the laughter did not last long. Dumbledore and Fudge''s amplified conversation brought them back to reality. Yes, until now, the miracle has not appeared. Peter can''t appear in front of them out of thin air.


    "Harry!" Hermione whispered.


    Harry stood up reluctantly. He looked at Sirius and then at the position of the stairway.


    "Stand there, with Hermione!" Said Sirius. He nodded at Harry, and then he pulled his whole body back into the corner.


    He also wanted to talk about James with Harry, but now it seems that these interesting stories can only be conveyed by lupin. Fudge doesn''t want to give him too much time. As long as he doesn''t die, Fudge''s heart will bear a lot of pressure.


    "What a pity..." Dumbledore''s voice came in, and Harry quickly stood up.


    "You know, to decipher an unknown magic relic, you know, the soul magic of Egypt is very magical. It''s a pity that there was no time to go there at that time."


    "Maybe when this matter is solved, when the Ministry of magic of Egypt invited me again, we can go together. The development of a magic relic is not a problem that can be solved once or twice."


    "It''s a great honor, Connery. I can''t wait for it!" Dumbledore said it seemed that the conversation between them was quite pleasant.


    "Oh, of course, for this reason, I think we should give priority to solving Sirius Black''s problem, but we can''t let them wait too long. For this reason, Aurors of the Ministry of magic are very tired."


    "That''s too bad, but after these two days, the problem of work can be put aside temporarily."


    "Yes, at least there can be a lot less of those damned letters." Connery said he was fed up with complaints and questioning letters. But for Umbridge''s help and a little support from the Malfoy family, Fudge would have been in a terrible state of mind.


    "Well, yes, Sirius Black''s problem has to be solved, which is a very important thing." Dumbledore repeated. He came over."It seems that Harry has solved his doubts perfectly. It''s good that the wizard always visits the nature of the object. I believe Harry has seen clearly who is the ultimate Betrayer."


    "Yes, Professor, we are very sure about that, not..."


    "But before that, I''ll ask Miss Granger a little help." Dumbledore interrupted.


    "No problem, Professor Dumbledore." Although Hermione said it was strange that Dumbledore asked her for help, she could not think of what she could do for Dumbledore, but Hermione still agreed.


    "It''s not a particularly difficult thing, but there is a little thing at the gate of the castle. It should be said that the little white cat looks like looking for you. I''m sure he needs your help at this time. It''s a good choice to bring him here."


    "White cat?"


    "Yes, white cat, but he may look sad, but believe me, these are not big problems."


    "But Professor, my cat is crook mountain..."


    "Oh, no, Miss Granger, believe me, it''s more important than crook hill. I think you can go downstairs and pick him up now, and we can stay here waiting for you to come back."


    "When I come back?"


    "Yes, Miss Granger, you will know when you see him!"


    Dumbledore is puzzled, but Dumbledore gives her a lift to the stairs?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 325

    Hermione went downstairs while repeating what Dumbledore had said in her mind. She felt that Fanlin was back. However, Animagus of Fanlin, if not correctly remembered, should be a ferret, but Dumbledore said that she should pick up her white cat.


    It makes Hermione wonder that a cat has nothing to do with the people in the tower, but Dumbledore says they will wait for her to carry the cat to the tower, but they are stalling again?


    Hermione''s mind is full of strange and bad ideas, and the root of the problem is that van Lin failed to pursue Pettigrew alone.


    And there will be many changes on this issue. For example, Sirius will be taken away by fudge in a few minutes, and Harry will lose his family again, and van Lin


    Hermione felt that what had happened to Fanlin, the more she forced herself not to think so much, and her head was full of all kinds of bad ideas.


    Peter Pettigrew is extremely vicious. He doesn''t even consider Ron''s physical condition. He controls Ron to cast a killing curse on van Lin, but he doesn''t even release a killing curse on Sirius. It can be seen that van Lin is a great threat to Peter Pettigrew, and he can''t wait to kill Fanlin.


    Although Pettigrew doesn''t have a magic wand, he can freely use the powerful black magic and unforgivable curse. He releases this evil spell, soul snatching curse and killing curse, to Ron and van Lin respectively. It is impossible that he will have any powerful black magic hidden in his hand.


    The more Hermione thought about herself, the worse her mood was. It was already past midnight, but the castle was full of lights because of the arrival of the Ministry of magic.


    Hermione trotted all the way to the outside of the castle. All the murals on the way were discussing the capture of Sirius. Hermione saw that they were born because of Sirius'' capture. They were frightened and excited.


    At this time, they constantly come and walk in the frescoes, from the easternmost wall of Hogwarts, all the way to the westernmost wall.


    God knows where they have such great energy. It''s late in the night. According to the habit of these murals, they are like real people. They are obviously sleeping at this time. If anyone wakes them up with light, the fiery murals will swear.


    And the worst is Madame Pang. She changed to the hall and no longer served as Hogwarts'' guardian of the murals, but she still did not change her habits.


    She''s celebrating Sirius'' capture with her song. She sang really bad, for a moment, the chirping voice almost overturned the hall.


    Hermione lowers her head. She tries to control her body and ignore the annoying murals, but since she went downstairs, those annoying mouths have been talking about her. They know it''s a child attacked by Sirius.


    "Hey, see that Gryffindor girl, the one walking up the stairs."


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" This is a mural that just woke up. It''s too noisy here.


    "She is one of several Gryffindor''s children who were attacked by Sirius. Together with her friend, the famous Porter, I heard that they were controlled by Sirius by magic, but it''s not sure. They are all Gryffindor origin..."


    No surprise, it''s a Slytherin statue, and your mother doesn''t know how such a mean woman got hung up in the hall, but that doesn''t stop Hermione from hating the painting.


    Hermione glared at the characters on the mural. In her opinion, the words and deeds of the mural were just terrible.


    The unknown woman in the mural seems to be frightened by Hermione''s eyes. She shrinks back and continues to discuss Gryffindor''s conspiracy theory with the mural next to her.


    Hermione is determined to ignore these disgusting murals. Maybe she can wait until Vaseline comes back and


    Hermione quickened the pace of going downstairs. For three years, all the little witches in Hogwarts would not get lost because of the disturbance of the stairs. This kind of thing happened to a few little witches who didn''t know anything in a year.


    For example, Harry in the first grade, as for Ron, Hermione swears that Mrs. Weasley will tell Ron all the things worth noticing. Moreover, Hermione is very clear that Ron won''t listen to him. He wants to Well, that''s really bad.


    Hermione thinks in a random way. It''s a long way to run from the top of the tower to the first floor. Fortunately, Hermione buries her head down and doesn''t pay attention to those damned murals, and Hermione chooses the shortest way.


    Go to the first floor, turn a corner, the castle gate appears in front of Hermione, since Sirius escaped, the castle gate has been closed by Professor Snape.


    However, Hermione doesn''t know how to open the castle gate, which involves Hogwarts'' magic circle defense system. However, Dumbledore said that she should go outside the castle and bring back a white cat.


    Of course, Dumbledore would not let her come in vain. Hermione tried to walk over. She put out her hand and gently pushed the heavy gate of the castle. Then she felt like she was in the node of the magic circle. The shackles of the castle gate began to untie one after another with the sound of clicking.Hermione stood quietly inside the door. She looked at the door that was gradually separating from each other. She had passed through it countless times, but this time she was afraid.


    She hoped that as soon as the gate of the castle was opened, there would be a familiar smile instead of a white cat.


    However, the gate of the castle was completely opened, but there was no one outside, no Vaseline, no white cat.


    Hermione was a little panicked for a moment. He didn''t know what to do. He didn''t see van Lin, and Hermione felt very lost. Moreover, the white cat Dumbledore asked her to hold didn''t show up. She didn''t know what to do and where to go. She hoped that the man who would make her feel kind would appear on the edge of the Forbidden Forest in the distance.


    Hermione looked at her, her hands clasped together. It was the middle of the night. All the little witches should be in bed, and Fanlin was alone in the dark and cold forbidden forest. There was no one around him who could help him.


    Hermione was afraid. She took two steps forward. She would wait here, waiting for van Lin to come out of the forbidden forest. She wanted to make sure that she was visible enough for van Lin to find her in the first place.


    The girl is a little cold. The cold wind at night is blowing on Hermione''s thin clothes. Hermione is a little lonely.


    The girl took out the wand. She released a warm-up spell for herself. But even so, Hogwarts is still so cold tonight. Hundreds of Dementors linger outside the castle, just above Hermione''s head. Although they can''t get in, my scene is still very terrible.


    Hermione''s lips were blue, and she tried to lift her wand higher.


    ¡°L¡­¡­ Lumos (fluorescent scintillation)! "


    Hermione swayed her wand vigorously. The faint light of the wand could not bring any warmth to Hermione. But it also makes Hermione visible enough at the door that she seems to glow.


    ¡­¡­


    However, Fanlin, who was still shuttling through the forbidden forest, did not dare to stop. In fact, he was very tired, and the blood from his wounds mixed with the soil dried up completely on his body.


    His hair all congealed together, which made his body very heavy. He still had Peter in his mouth. He could clearly feel that the air in the bottle was so thin that he could not let Peter die.


    Van Lin carefully made a hole in the cork with his fangs, and he had to keep Peter''s life safe, though he didn''t want to.


    He ran more and more slowly, he felt that his body was very bad, his magic was exhausted, he could not even get rid of his Animagus form.


    "Almost." Van Lin bit his teeth secretly. He bit the tip of his tongue a little. He doesn''t care about the blood. He just hopes that he can return to the castle. The pain can wake up his spirit. This is very important.


    He tried his best to jump, he jumped down from a tree, vaguely, he saw that the gate of the castle was open, then there was a silver white light point constantly flashing, like fireflies, but also like starlight, the light seemed to guide him in general.


    He looked at the castle uncertainly. He didn''t know what it was. Maybe it was his own illusion. According to the time, Hermione and Harry should have been back in the castle.


    He didn''t know if his disappearance had been discovered, and he believed Dumbledore would not do something that would leave a handle on him.


    He thought maybe Hermione was waiting for him to come back at the gate of the castle. When he saw the silver light, he thought so.


    He quickened his pace and stumbled when he ran up the hillside. He rolled around on the ground, covered with mud.


    However, he did not stop. He had already seen that there was indeed a man at the door, the one he wanted to see most, the one whom Eden imitated. He could be sure that he recognized it at the first time.


    He struggled to run for two steps. The wounds on his body were all split because of the stumbling just now. The mud on his body began to slide into the muzzle of the gun. This made him feel very painful. However, he could not care about those. As long as he went to where he was and the man''s side, it was his only thought.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 326

    "Meow..."


    Hermione suddenly felt something rubbing her feet. A soft cat call pulled her back from her worry. She remembered what Dumbledore had told her.


    She squatted down and lit up the little fellow who had rubbed her leg with her wand, but a feeling of pity filled Hermione''s heart in an instant.


    At her feet, the weak little guy can only vaguely recognize that he was once a beautiful puppet cat, but the originally white hair is now filled with mud and blood, which looks very embarrassed.


    "Poor little fellow, what have you been through, fighting with other animals?" Hermione touched the little guy''s head painfully. She had to wait for van Lin, but the cat, even if it was not Dumbledore''s task, had to help it.


    Hermione gently touched the cat''s body with her wand and murmured the spell.


    "Scourgify!"


    Hermione sweeps the cat''s body with her wand. Visible to the naked eye, the soil and dried blood originally hanging on the cat''s hair gradually peel off the cat''s body.


    Finally, when Hermione''s wand swept the cat''s tail, the spell finally stopped, and the original white fur color was revealed. I have to say that this cat is really pretty. Maybe she can ask Dumbledore to come over and keep it with crook mountain, and I wonder if the crook mountain will like this cat.


    Hermione carefully put her hand through the cat''s body. She held it very carefully. She knew there were many wounds on the cat''s body. Except for a slight cry at the beginning, the cat didn''t react at all. If Hermione hadn''t been able to feel the cat''s temperature, she would have thought the cat was going to die.


    Holding up the cat, Hermione found a small brown bottle under the cat''s body. She seemed to have seen the bottle somewhere, as if it was in Dumbledore. It seemed that Dumbledore was waiting for this thing.


    As soon as Hermione bent down, she held the little brown bottle in her hand, while the cat in her arms curled up listlessly. Hermione felt the cat gently put his head in her arm and made the slight purring sound that belongs to a cat.


    This voice is very soft, let Hermione feel a lot of peace of mind, she gently stroked the cat''s back, her movement is very gentle, she would like to be in her arms at the moment is van Lin''s changed Animagus.


    It seems to have touched the cat''s wound. Hermione hears the cat''s gentle cry, and then his head turns to look back at Hermione.


    Hermione held her breath in an instant. The pupil of blue and red gave Hermione a familiar feeling.


    Hermione thought of Fanlin in a flash. She turned the whole body of the cat. Her voice was shaking. She was not sure whether such a cat could understand what she said, but Hermione couldn''t help trying.


    "You You are You are Fanlin... " Hermione stammered, her voice very low and trembling, and she was afraid that the dream would break again, as if she had been standing at the door many times before.


    The cat nodded humanized, and he called softly, but the sound in Hermione''s ear was a great comfort to the girl.


    "You are really Fanlin!" Hermione exclaimed in surprise, and the tears that had been swirling around her eyes finally flowed uncontrollably.


    Van Lin gently nodded, he wanted to wipe the girl''s tears with his hands, but the cat''s body is not very convenient.


    "You''re back at last!" Hermione finally sobbed, the girl''s arm slightly tightened, she wanted to hold van Lin tight, but she was afraid of hurting van Lin, those fine wounds are seen in the eyes.


    "Meow..."


    Vaseline gave a gentle cry. He rubbed Hermione''s head with his head, then put out his tongue and gently licked Hermione''s face.


    Hermione could clearly feel the moist and warm tongue of Vaseline, and the barbs on it tickled her face. She could feel the boy''s mood. He came back, which made Hermione''s uneasiness disappear. Nothing could be solved.


    Hermione tightly hold on to van Lin, she stood for a long time, until van Lin in her arms twist two times, Hermione this did not come back to God.


    Although van Lin is now a cat, but he is also a wizard, which makes Hermione feel very inappropriate, he seems to be a little too excited.


    Hermione threw van Lin out in a hurry. She wiped her tears with one hand. What made her blush most was that he even licked her with his tongue.


    "Come back quickly. Headmaster Dumbledore is waiting for us. Harry is there with Sirius, and the Minister of magic, Mr. Cornell fudge, and Professor Snape." Hermione blushed and said, like a pure little white flower.


    Fanlin had no choice but to turn around on the ground. He meowed twice. It was soft and waxy. It didn''t look like a little male cat at all."Hurry up!" Said Hermione, turning to walk into the castle.


    Vaseline quickly jumped in front of Hermione, he meow, while he was still clawing something on the ground.


    "You can''t change back?" Asked Hermione.


    Van Lin nodded.


    "How did it happen, and how did you become a cat?" Hermione asked, her face is incredible, who used the transfiguration curse on Fanlin?


    "The metamorphosis curse?" Asked Hermione. She pulled out her wand, and she wanted to help Fanlin remove the metamorphosis. She could do it with a simple curse.


    Fanlin shook his head in a hurry, his fierce force, the whole person The whole cat ran into Hermione''s arms.


    Hermione caught van Lin with her hand in a hurry, and her face turned red again.


    "What are you doing?" Hermione asked in a low voice.


    However, it is a pity that van Lin has no ability to answer. Although Hermione can forcibly help him remove the Animagus transfiguration, he can''t be held up by Hermione.


    Fanlin held out a scratch and pointed to the upstairs, indicating Hermione to go up.


    Hermione''s face flushed. She wanted to put Fanlin down, but in her heart she didn''t want to let go.


    "Well, Dumbledore asked me to carry a cat in my arms!" Hermione took a deep breath, and she seemed to find herself a reason to hold van Lin in her arms.


    Hermione couldn''t help tightening her arms, but it didn''t seem appropriate to have Vaseline on my chest.


    Van Lin turned around in time. He was like a real cat. He rubbed Hermione''s arm with his head, as if to tell the girl that he would not move. The soft voice sounded in the girl''s ear. It was very nice, but Hermione obviously didn''t take it into consideration.


    Hermione walked up with van Lin in her arms. She passed the mural that had talked about her before. The damned mural was still talking about her fabricated Sirius incident, Gryffindor''s conspiracy theory, saying that maybe Dumbledore simply wanted to keep these students, and then said that they were controlled by Sirius by magic.


    Even when she was passing by, she was very straight with Hermione, typical Slytherin tone, impure blood, Muggles and so on.


    "Shut your mouth, dead man..." Hermione pulled out her wand with a brush.


    "Quietus!"


    Hermione''s magic spell is like setting a magic border near the damned mural. In a moment, the sound of the mural is not heard.


    The woman in the mural is a little stunned. She has done something for Slytherin, so she is hung here. It has never been said that any little wizard dares to point her wand at her.


    She gave a slight pause, and then her bloated face became distorted. She cried out angrily, but her voice could not be seen through at all.


    "Incendio!"


    Hermione''s wand suddenly burst into a big flame, and it might be a good choice to burn this kind of mural.


    The witch on the mural closed her mouth immediately, her face was still so twisted, but at the moment she did not even dare to open her mouth. The ghosts relying on the mural were very afraid of the fire, and they could not live without paper.


    Like a fat lady, her wallpaper was torn by Sirius, so she fled to other paintings.


    But part of Hermione''s previous spell was part of the magic, and she couldn''t get out of here.


    "To be a dead man, one must have the consciousness of a dead man..." Hermione said, turning with satisfaction. She looked up. She saw Pippi standing in mid air looking at her.


    It seems that Pippi is going to start his death journey again, but before Pippi talks, Hermione points his wand at him.


    "Pippi, I think you should know how to do it." Hermione threatened, "you know, it''s not just the mortals who have the fear curse!"


    Pippi was like being held in his throat by his hand. Originally, he wanted to make up a good song for Hermione to sing in Hogwarts, but considering the taste of the curse


    The good ghost didn''t suffer from the immediate loss. Pippi ghost rushed to the wall in an instant. He didn''t want to be hit by that damned fear curse. This state is very bad.


    "Good!" Hermione said with satisfaction that she put away her magic wand and apparently cured two unruly imps, which made Hermione''s mood more comfortable.


    Fanlin looks at Hermione in horror. He is not sure whether he has met a fake Hermione. He may have spent the day off. Although the original Hermione is strong, most of them are very gentle. It seems that he should be careful.


    Fanlin twisted her body, but Hermione held him firmly in her arms.


    It''s warm and comfortable to embrace, yes, but


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 327

    The height of Hogwarts is beyond the reach of ordinary people. For Hermione, it is a long way to go from the outside of the castle to the highest tower.


    Hermione is a little panting. The high-intensity stair climbing work is not what ordinary people can do, not to mention she is still a girl.


    However, van Lin is very comfortable in Hermione''s arms. In this constant distance, he is wrapped up in his warm arms. He is even reluctant to get up. With bursts of fatigue, van Lin even takes a nap. Of course, this is the result of Hermione''s deliberate slowing down.


    However, the beautiful scenery is not long. There is always a time when the long ladder comes to an end. When a cold wind blows, it brings Fanlin back to reality from a wonderful dream.


    Before van Lin opened his eyes, Dumbledore''s voice came.


    "At last, Miss Granger, you have brought us back?"


    Dumbledore said that Cornell fudge and Professor Snape had gloomy faces, and they seemed disgusted by the wait.


    As for Harry standing beside Dumbledore, he would like Hermione to come back later. With more waiting time, Sirius could live a little longer, as long as Vaseline came back


    Harry looked at the stairs in accordance with his voice. When he saw the white figure in Hermione''s arms, he was very excited. But when Hermione walked in, the appearance of the white object was completely exposed to Harry''s eyes, just like a heavy hammer, which shattered Harry''s fantasy.


    It''s not Animagus of VRIN, it''s a cat, Harry thought, his face tinged with disappointment.


    Sure enough, I didn''t wait for Well


    Hermione didn''t notice Harry''s loneliness. She tightened her arms slightly, but considering that Dumbledore obviously knew, she could not help but send some of van Lin''s body out.


    "I I brought it, Professor Dumbledore... " Said Hermione, her face flushed and she showed Dumbledore van Lin.


    Hermione''s palm is under the two forelegs of van Lin. although van Lin is a cat, he is still a human in essence. He feels very uncomfortable. He is held by Hermione and then let such a group of people watch.


    "Oh, let me see..." Dumbledore seemed to be suddenly interested, he put the whole face together, a pair of deep eyes constantly scanning on van Lin''s body.


    "It seems that it must have taken a lot of effort for the little guy to come here. It''s really pitiful. Look at the fine wound on his body, has Miss Granger helped him clean it up?"


    "It''s just a simple way to get rid of the mud and stuff..." Hermione said that it was heartbreaking to think of van Lin''s return.


    "Professor, he''ll be fine..." Hermione asked carefully, she knew that the wound on Fanlin had not healed, and the broken place dyed Fanlin''s hair red. Hermione immediately held Fanlin in her arms. She was very nervous, afraid of what happened to Fanlin''s body.


    Before Dumbledore could speak, Snape, who had been standing on one side and had a gloomy face, spoke.


    "Sorry, headmaster..." Snape''s face was gloomy. "I''m sorry I have to interrupt. I think it''s more important to deal with Sirius than to focus on the life and death of a cat."


    "I feel the same way, Albus!" Fudge added that he was very satisfied with Snape''s words, which was exactly what he wanted to say. The most important thing was to transfer Sirius back to the Ministry of magic.


    "Oh, yes..." Dumbledore said, "it seems that it''s more important to deal with Sirius, but it doesn''t hurt an innocent life, does it?"


    "Maybe we can deal with Sirius and pay attention to the death of a cat, Albus!" Fudge said he was extremely patient with Dumbledore''s unimportant procrastination. As Minister of magic, what he asked for was not as important as a cat''s coming.


    "No, Cornell..." Dumbledore shook his head and said, "I only need a little time. Sirius is there. He won''t run away. Now it seems that my guest''s injury is more serious. This is the key to the problem..."


    Dumbledore said, Fudge''s face is even more ugly, he would like to directly remove Hogwarts defense system, but he simply can not do this, the final executor or is Dumbledore, and only Dumbledore.


    Dumbledore didn''t seem to pay attention to fudge. He looked at Hermione''s cat gently.


    "Don''t be nervous, Miss Granger. Your cat won''t be in trouble, I promise!" Said Dumbledore, putting his hand gently on van Lin''s head.


    No one knows what Dumbledore''s strength is, and among the people present, except fudge. I''ve only seen Dumbledore do it once. It''s the Quidditch game that just started this semester. Harry was attacked by Dementors and fell down hundreds of feet.Dumbledore at that time just stood up a little, and Harry stopped safely in the air.


    Dumbledore didn''t know what he read. He only saw his hands shining slightly. From the magic breath, it was a very profound healing magic.


    Van Lin could feel that the wound which was still permeated with red blood due to the disintegration became crisp and numb. After only a few seconds, van Lin''s wound scabbed quickly under Dumbledore''s hand.


    This makes Fanlin feel very incredible, the basic healing magic is obviously not so powerful, each wound according to the size of the need to continue to restore the mantra can be fully healed, and Dumbledore is just a hand, even Dumbledore even did not take out his wand.


    This makes van Lin very surprised. No wonder Dumbledore, who never uses unforgivable incantations, can draw with Voldemort at his peak. The strength of Dumbledore makes van Lin feel very scared. He could not estimate the strength of Dumbledore and Voldemort before.


    Until Dumbledore healed his wounds.


    Even if such a high-level magic is at his fingertips, and he still holds the most powerful wand in the world, the bone setting wand, which is the head of the Deathly Hallows, he has no way to defeat Voldemort. Even if he can''t even suppress him at all, Dumbledore''s side will be oppressed when he fights. Fanlin has to reevaluate Voldemort''s strength.


    He seemed to take Voldemort too simply.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 328

    "Then there should be no problem!" Dumbledore said gently, he put his hand back, which can not help but let van Lin a little breath, in the face of Dumbledore, he is always very nervous.


    It''s about the future, which is about Voldemort. Obviously, these things can not be disclosed to anyone, which is equivalent to prophecy. The more accurate the prediction is, the higher the requirement for the ability of the prophet. According to the importance and detail of the event, there is a fight between Harry and Voldemort. If van Lim reveals to a second person, then what Van Lin has to pay is absolutely unbearable for him now. What''s more, because of his arrival, the original time has changed a lot.


    Now, there is a new problem, which involves more than Voldemort unifying the wizarding world.


    Voldemort ruled the wizarding world. At least some people could survive, and he could not kill all the Muggles.


    But the creation of the void against Eden is not the same.


    The guy who can make so many gods pay their lives and can''t kill them, if they let this thing run out, what Eden said is no less threatening than facing a glacial century.


    this matter is obviously not something that van Lin can handle by himself. However, van Lin has not figured out how to talk to Dumbledore and directly tell him that he has been one Did you catch a snake spirit disease?


    Perhaps memory retrieval is a good choice. He can intercept some parts that Professor Dumbledore knows. He has not tried to enchant himself with magic, but it is difficult for him. The skillful brain block technique enables him to completely control his thoughts and emotions, which is only normal.


    A lot of times people can''t control themselves, such as Harry''s hatred, Snape''s face to lily, van Lin''s face to Hermione and so on.


    Fanlin is very glad that he is now a cat, so that he does not have to speak, many words will lose, but this sentence is very reasonable.


    "Professor Dumbledore, he Really? No problem? " Hermione asked carefully. Although she saw the blood on her hair cleaned up and there was no new blood, the girl was still very worried.


    "Miss Granger will be able to deliver him to Madame Pomfrey in a moment. I think our little guest needs further examination." Said Dumbledore as he straightened up.


    "But before that, I think we should solve other things, such as Sirius Black!"


    Harry''s heart was immediately raised, which was also the last problem he wanted to face. No matter how long the delay was, Sirius''s problem had to be solved before dawn. Fudge was already very impatient. After Hermione left, he had urged dumbley several times. Harry knew that as long as Peter didn''t stand in front of Cornell fudge, no matter how long it took How, Sirius can not escape the end of death.


    On the contrary, Fudge was very happy. Although Dumbledore delayed the completion time of his purpose, it was not unacceptable. What he was looking for was the result. As long as he could achieve the goal, then relieve his crisis of inauguration and the crisis of the Ministry of magic.


    "Ah, indeed, Miss Granger..." When it comes to Dumbledore, he''s afraid to change his mind.


    "It seems that your pet is OK. If you don''t worry about it, I can introduce you to a good doctor. A wizard can''t beat a cat''s injury, right In contrast, I think it''s more important to deal with the dangerous Sirius. "


    "Indeed, there are some things that need to be solved!" Dumbledore said he seemed to agree with fudge.


    "Oh, Albus, it''s great to think that. Maybe you can turn on the defense now, or let the Aurors come up, we can send Sirius back to Azkaban, you can escort it in person, and then we can have a drink with the Ministry of magic, er ''how about coffee? Others gave me some new high-quality coffee beans... "


    "Oh, that''s a great honor. The coffee made by the Minister of magic must be very fragrant." Said Dumbledore, turning around so he could take care of both sides.


    "I can give you some if you like." Fudge laughed. He looked relaxed. He shrugged his shoulders, and then gave a long sigh of relief. "What are we waiting for? Now turn on the shield. I promise the Dementors won''t mess around, and you''re here I think I can get someone to prepare the coffee for me. After all, I have to grind it by hand... "


    "Oh, yeah, yeah, they don''t mess around..." Dumbledore nodded and said, "but, Cornell, I don''t think I''ll have time to enjoy this coffee tonight."


    Cornell fudge was slightly stunned. He didn''t know what Dumbledore wanted to say and refused his invitation?


    Dumbledore looked at the white cat changed by Van Lin, he said nothing, but Dumbledore''s meaning was clearly conveyed.


    Originally, van Lin lay comfortably in Hermione''s arms, and the chance was rare, but Dumbledore''s eyes made him feel very uncomfortable.Vaseline wiggled a little in Hermione''s arms, and then his head extended to Hermione''s robe.


    "Oh, don''t move..." Hermione felt her face burning, but Vaseline had put her head into her pocket. She could feel the movement of van Lin''s head in her pocket, which made her feel itchy.


    "Get out of here Hermione said angrily. She grabbed the fur on van Lin''s neck with her hand. She knew where to catch a cat would not hurt. It was all practiced on kruck mountain, but crook mountain was not as sticky to her as Vaseline.


    Hermione gently tugged with her hand. Originally, van Lin, who was still in Hermione''s pocket, was pulled out mercilessly by Hermione. And there was a little brown bottle on van Lin''s mouth, which contained the fruits of his one night''s labor. Peter Pedro lay in it and didn''t know whether he was dead or not.


    But in front of Dumbledore is not a problem, as long as Peter is not dead, then what he knows will not be a secret.


    "Oh, it seems that today''s result should be in this bottle, and it''s not in vain. After waiting for such a long time, do you think so?"


    Dumbledore smiling at the ground of van Lin, his hand gently extended, the original roll on the ground of the brown bottle fell into Dumbledore''s hand.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 329

    "Dumbledore, what do you mean..." Fudge''s whole face pulled down, he gave Dumbledore enough respect, but the other side did not seem to take him too seriously.


    This makes fudge very unhappy, he has been waiting long enough, he knows that Dumbledore did not believe the Ministry of magic''s decision, for Sirius. However, this is the decision made by the Ministry of magic. No one can change it. He is the Minister of the Ministry of magic.


    Fudge also thought that at the beginning of the election campaign, there was no Dumbledore in the candidates, but Dumbledore was the most vocal.


    Beat "I need an explanation, Dumbledore!" Fudge doesn''t look good. Anyway, he will take Sirius away today.


    "Oh, don''t worry, Cornell." Dumbledore said he put the brown potion bottle in the palm of his hand.


    He recognized the bottle. It was the one containing the potion of enchantment. As soon as he gave it to Fanlin, it returned to him in a twinkling.


    He shook it gently, there was no magic drug in it, and the small hole in the mouth of the bottle made him very concerned. He probably had already guessed what it was.


    "I think there are some things that need to be dealt with properly, cornelli..." Dumbledore said, "I''m sorry, it looks like you don''t have time to grind a cup of coffee by yourself when you go back today, but there should be waiters doing these things."


    "I don''t understand. Sirius is here. It turns out that Sirius was born in those years..."


    "No, no, no, Cornell!" Dumbledore interrupted. He took a look at Snape, and he knew Severus had been haunted by it.


    "I think we may be able to get some other results on this issue." Dumbledore said, he gently unscrewed the lid, and then he squatted down, not knowing what was coming out of the bottle.


    Fanlin was lying in Hermione''s arms. It was the bottle he gave Dumbledore. There was Peter in it. He could not understand it.


    Although it is rare to attack the Minister of magic, Fanlin doesn''t care. According to fudge''s character, such opportunities were more likely to lie in Hermione''s arms for a while, which was something he didn''t dare to think about.


    Harry looked at several people in front of him. He didn''t know what happened. Dumbledore looked very confident. He felt something new about Sirius. His godfather didn''t need to go to Azkaban.


    There is also the cat Hermione holds. The red and blue eyes make him feel very familiar. Harry vaguely thinks that it is van Lin, but the Animagus of van Lin is not like this, which is what he still doubts.


    However, this did not hinder his expectation of Dumbledore''s amount. In fact, his respected headmaster did not disappoint him.


    The next thing for fudge, it was exciting to take off, at least Fanlin felt so!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 330

    "I''m sorry, headmaster..." Snape said, "forgive me for interrupting you, but a potion bottle doesn''t change anything. What''s more, it''s just a..."


    "Yes, the empty bottle is right," Dumbledore nodded. "At least for now!"


    Dumbledore casually fiddled with the empty Brown medicine bottle. In his eyes, it was really useless.


    "Well, I think it''s better to solve Sirius'' problem with the Minister of magic, Mr. Cornell fudge, rather than waste time there. What do you think, Minister fudge?" Snape said that he had pushed fudge out again. In his opinion, he had said enough today.


    "Yes, Dumbledore!" Fudge solemnly said, "according to the orders issued by the Ministry of magic, all the recorded witches have the responsibility to help the Ministry of magic solve problems. If necessary, they can be recruited by force..."


    "I don''t remember a law..." Dumbledore inadvertently said that he has been looking at Van Lin''s changed cat, blue pupil hidden behind the half moon glasses, his eyes slightly narrowed up, do not know what is thinking.


    Fudge was choked by Dumbledore for a moment. What is it that I don''t remember such a law?


    Harry stares at Snape angrily. He knows that Snape wants Sirius to die and can''t wait, but he still feels very angry. He thinks Snape is really bad!


    "I''m very sorry, Cornell..." Dumbledore said, "you know, the last time I was in the Ministry of magic''s Legislative Council was Oh, it was just a few years ago, and I''ve been studying magic all the time... "


    "It was last year, Albus!" Fudge looks a little better, at least Dumbledore can give him an explanation, although the explanation is very poor, ghosts know what Dumbledore has done in the past two years, obsessed with magic research?


    Believe it or not, it would be unwise to have a conflict with Dumbledore.


    Dumbledore is the principal of Hogwarts School, and from "he''s a liar!" Harry yelled angrily. He gave fudge a fright.


    "Calm down, Mr. Potter!" Harry, come on, Dumbledore, grab your hand.


    "Maybe it''s a good choice to have him talk to you face-to-face about what happened in those years!"


    Dumbledore said gently, while fudge was angry. He felt that he had been played.


    However, Dumbledore was quick to give an answer that surprised fudge.


    Dumbledore gently pointed to the ground with his finger.


    "Finiteincaratem!"


    Dumbledore calmly uttered the spell. He wanted fudge to know that he didn''t do anything, unless he did a deceptive spell, but that''s what I''ll use in combat, which requires great control skills. But fudge obviously understood, and he could tell at a glance whether he had moved his hands or not.


    It was almost a moment. The brilliance was very dim. It was basically a flash. Peter, who was originally reduced by Fanlin, appeared in front of the public with the influence of lying upright on the ground.


    Fudge some can''t believe his eyes, Fanlin easily caught fudge that huge magic to explore lying on the ground Peter, he seems to want to see through Dumbledore''s magic.


    However, not to say whether fudge can do it or not, Dumbledore just released an antidote, other hands and feet simply do not exist.


    This makes fudge feel very surprised, there is no strange deformation in it, it should be his exploration is useless.


    Of course, he knew the man lying on the ground. Peter Pedro''s funeral was presided over by him and was written by Umbridge, who was a little secretary at that time.


    This is in memory of the warrior who fought against the Dark Lord. He recited these words of condolence and presented Peter with the honor of the Merlin order. But Peter is lying here, and he is obviously alive.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 331

    ¡­¡­


    Harry almost screamed with excitement. He didn''t know how Peter was here, but it didn''t stop him from getting excited.


    Peter appeared, he is now so alive in front of all people, his appearance also means that Sirius is saved, Sirius does not have to return to Azkaban to die.


    Harry doesn''t think Peter can hide anything from Dumbledore. Even if it''s Vaseline in front of Peter, Harry doesn''t think Peter has a chance at all.


    Fudge''s face is very ugly, like fresh pork liver, anyway, looks very bad.


    Why didn''t Peter die? Why is he here? Is this really not Dumbledore''s magic?


    (manual funny! This should be a curse


    "It seems that our Mr. Peter Pedro is living a very secure life, and even such a big disturbance has not awakened him." Dumbledore thought, he squatted down and put his hand on Peter''s head.


    "Well Very good magic, very interesting Connelly, don''t you come and check it yourself? "


    "No No need to... " Fudge said that he had checked by magic before, but found nothing. He knew that since he had not found it, even if he had done it himself, he would have believed it was Dumbledore''s magic.


    "So..." Dumbledore said that his hands would swim over Peter''s head as if he were doing something delicate, and some faint, thin sliver of silver thread would come out of Peter''s head.


    as like as two peas of the other, the breath is very familiar with the mark left by the queen of Israel. If he wants to peel off, he must be very proficient in soul magic, such as taking pictures of God.


    It lasted about 30 seconds, until Dumbledore got up, and Peter''s rescue was at the bottom. Van Lin could not feel anything about Eden in Peter.


    "There should be no problem now." Dumbledore said, "but I''m curious about what happened to Peter. He''s been enchanted and seems to be very deep."


    Fudge stood quietly beside him. He thought that his return to control was beyond his expectation again. This feeling was very bad. Especially after living for such a long time, Sirius Black still stayed in the Hogwarts area.


    "I''m sorry, headmaster..." Snape came out. "To be on the safe side, he had to confirm for himself whether Peter was true or not and whether he was alive or dead."


    However, before Snape came to Peter Pedro''s side, Peter, who was lying on the ground, twitched his legs slightly, maintaining a posture for a long time, which made his legs stiff.


    This can frighten fudge, if it is magic, the degree of magic is too high, out of thin air into a person, do not say, this person is still alive?


    "West Severus, why are you here Peter''s voice was a little weak. He felt that his body was drained. Part of the magic supply for constructing the illusion was to draw out his own magic power. He was trapped in the illusion for such a long time. Later, van Lin took him out of the ground. In order to maintain the continuation of the illusion in the bottle, his body could not help providing magic to make his body empty at the moment Also.


    "Why am I here?" Snape couldn''t help saying that he also wanted to ask Peter why he was in the place he shouldn''t have been.


    "What''s wrong with me?" Peter held his head with one hand. His head hurt. His body was empty and there was no magic. This feeling was definitely the most boring taste of a wizard.


    "I remember that I should be in class at this time Now, what time is it? " Peter shook his head. He remembered that he was going to the defense against the dark arts classroom.


    He was named Dean of Gryffindor by Professor McGonagall yesterday. In fact, in his world, he also received the blessing from Dumbledore, the last president of Hogwarts.


    Maybe it was the celebration last night. He drank too much. It was a happy thing to know. Many people came. At the three brooms bar in Hogsmeade, he even received a congratulatory message from the Minister of magic.


    Mr. fudge is a very kind man.


    Peter thought, if it was a hangover, he would be In the room in Hogsmeade''s three broom bar.


    Maybe he should advise the boss to strengthen the guest room of the three broom bar. It''s really cold here, and the bed is like a stone. The most important thing is, if he remembers correctly, he saw a wild Severus just now.


    This is too bad, why Severus came here and casually entered his room, the three broom bar is getting worse and worse.


    "What are you doing?" Snape looked at Peter coldly. He didn''t understand what Peter was doing. He just woke up?


    "Oh, I''m sorry, Severus..." Peter mumbles that Snape is the dean of Slytherin college. They are equal. Even if they are dissatisfied, he can''t disrespect Snape."You know, last night''s reception was so warm that everyone was celebrating, so I couldn''t help drinking more. The strength of these beers is not small. I''ve got a bit of a head up before."


    As he spoke, Peter patted him on the head, until now he had not opened his eyes.


    "It''s a pity you didn''t come, Severus!"


    "In fact, I don''t think there was any reception last night, but I''m curious why you are here in such a way. It seems that people living in their own world are really Pathetic? "


    Snape said that he already knew the reason why Peter was so strange. It''s quite normal that Dumbledore had just released Peter''s hallucinogenic magic and didn''t recover for a while.


    He knew that since Peter was here, even if he didn''t want to, Sirius would be easily cleared. He only needed a sustenance to be the culprit of Lily''s murder.


    Sirius is a good choice. There are many enmities between them, but it is not impossible to change the object of hatred into humble Peter. Or, how about killing both of them together?


    Snape didn''t mind doing this. In his opinion, the two scum were useless. One was a loser and the other was tortured by Azkaban for 12 years. This is also a useless person. It makes no difference whether they live or not.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 332

    "What are you talking about, Severus!" There was a slight frown on Peter''s brow, and he had to bring out the dignity of Dean Gryffindor, which he could regard as an insult to him by Snape.


    "Hum!" Snape snorted coldly. He didn''t like Peter''s questioning tone.


    "I advise you to open your eyes and see where it is now."


    "Where is this?" Peter repeated that the cold wind at night blew through Peter''s body, and the cold feeling made him shiver unconsciously.


    His head seems to be clear.


    Peter rubbed his cheek. He felt that his face was a little strange. It seemed that he was much fatter than before.


    He opened his eyes, and the night at Hogwarts came into Peter''s view. He seemed to be a little puzzled. His impression remained of the carnival of the Three Broomsticks and the beautiful ladies who celebrated for him.


    "Where is this?" Peter murmured. He glanced around quickly. Dumbledore, Cornell fudge, Harry Potter and his friends were there, but there was one more Severus.


    "Is it still Three Broomsticks?" Peter said, "is the carnival going on? But why is it so much like Hogwarts tower, Harry Peter asked uncertainly.


    "This is Hogwarts tower, Mr. Peter Pedro!" Dumbledore said, "you look very confused."


    "Headmaster Dumbledore, oh, no, Mr. Dumbledore..." Peter said, "what''s the matter with you bringing me here? And Minister Cornell fudge, don''t you say that you have something important to do with the Ministry of magic today and you can''t leave to congratulate you? "


    Fudge didn''t speak. He just looked at Peter with an ugly face. His eyes would scan back and forth between Peter and Sirius, as if he were weighing something.


    "Congratulations?" Dumbledore said, "I''d love to hear something that the Minister of magic can personally congratulate."


    "Mr. Dumbledore?" Peter hesitated for a moment, and he felt very strange, "today is not my day as Dean of Gryffindor. You also attended my celebration dinner. Why?"


    "Dean Gryffindor?" Harry exclaimed in disbelief, "you''re kidding. How could you be Dean of Gryffindor? Are you sure you''re not teasing us?"


    "Harry!" Peter looked at him angrily, "how can you talk to me like this? I''m your Godfather..."


    "Sirius is my godfather!" Harry said quickly, "and you are just a humble wretch, a dirty Betrayer!"


    Peter''s face turned red. He wanted to stand up and teach him a lesson. But the stiffness of his legs made him a little unstable.


    "You really live in a dream, Peter." A gloomy voice came from the side of dwarf Peter, which startled him. The voice was very familiar. He had heard it many times. He was afraid of the owner of the voice.


    He quickly turned around, and his eyes, which were slightly closed, were staring at the maximum. He was very surprised.


    "Little Sirius Black... " Peter said. "Aren''t you supposed to be in Azkaban?"


    "Yes, I did stay there for a while," Sirius nodded. "If you don''t show up today, I''ll be taken back there by Minister fudge in a while. I''d like to thank you for standing in front of me alive."


    "No way!" Peter had a headache and hugged his head. He gave a lot of it here.


    There''s nothing wrong with Hogwarts, but what''s changed is that he''s getting fat again, and Harry seems to be getting smaller.


    He looked down at his clothes and arms, his old gray leather coat, the hair on his palm, which had grown from the appearance of Animagus all the year round, and his bare skin showed a gray color, as if it had just been extracted from lime.


    His body unconsciously bent up, his mind out of thin air more than a memory, like that bad dream.


    In his dream, he was a Weasley mouse, he betrayed the potters, he was the servant of the Dark Lord, and then, he screamed at the shack, he remembered that he controlled Ron to launch an Avada curse, and


    There is also Lu Ping, who is transformed. He doesn''t know which one is the real lupin. In the impression, Lupin''s werewolf problem has been completely solved by him. He invented the wolf poison potion.


    However, in the memory, Lu Ping''s transformation into a werewolf still exists. He seems to have been caught and escaped with the help of lupin.


    He was a mouse. He was constantly shuttling through the forbidden forest. He remembered that he went to the place that the Dark Lord pointed out to him, the ruins, where there was a dry well, and then he jumped down


    Peter suddenly became very flustered. He vaguely felt that this was the truth, and that his identity as Dean of Gryffindor college was a dream.


    He is like crazy patting himself, if this is a nightmare, he just hope that he can quickly wake up, he does not want to stay here in such fear."No..." "You should be dead!" cried Peter


    Peter did not care about his physical discomfort, he jumped in front of Sirius, and he grasped the fence between him and Sirius, which made him crazy.


    "It''s you, Peter." Sirius said, "you dirty traitor!"


    Roared Sirius. He jerked his hand out of the fence. He grabbed Pettigrew by the collar.


    "Let me go, you scum!" Pettigrew, "you should be dead. I''ve done it perfectly. I''m the first class Medal of the Merlin order. Well, you, you''re just a dirty prisoner. You should die in Azkaban!"


    Peter yelled. He patted Sirius off his arm. He felt around him, but he couldn''t find his wand for a long time.


    He raised his hand abruptly. He wanted to cast an Avada curse, but it was obviously impossible for Dumbledore to do so.


    In fact, Peter''s mantra was only halfway through, but fudge, who had been on the side, stopped him the least.


    A simple repel spell can interrupt the defenseless dwarf Peter, and he does exactly that. No matter what Sirius is, the three Unforgivable Curses are all prescribed by the Ministry of magic. Even if Pettigrew is innocent, his behavior just now is enough to keep him in Azkaban forever.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 333

    "It seems that you have lost your mind, Mr. Peter Pedro."


    Dumbledore said that with a touch of his finger, the invisible chain of magic would firmly control Peter.


    "Maybe you should try to distinguish the relationship between fantasy and reality, which is very important, or you will go mad before you accept the judgment. As a wizard, you have to be sensible enough, especially when facing things


    "No, it''s impossible!" Cried Peter, his lips trembling, but he spoke so fast that he seemed eager to say something, or to help him build confidence? The sad defense of the heart.


    "I I must be dreaming... " Peter said, he closed his eyes fiercely. Fanlin saw Peter''s blue white face and frowned tightly together.


    "Yes I must be Must be dreaming Peter murmured. He looked very flustered and his face twitched.


    All of a sudden, van Lin felt a little sorry for Peter. Despised by his friends and used by Voldemort, every source comes from the timidity in Peter''s heart.


    He would rather believe in the fantasy world created by Eden''s magic than what his eyes saw and what he had experienced.


    However, it''s one thing to think about, and another is to pity. Peter is such a person, from humble to big, whether it is from family or other reasons, he can''t run away, it can''t blame others, so no one can give him a chance.


    "I I should be in a bar, or In the defense against the dark arts classroom, my godson, Harry, has to take the general wizard level examination. I should... "


    "Shut up, Peter!" Harry said he couldn''t stand Peter''s tampering with Sirius.


    Peter seemed to be startled. He opened his eyes, but there was no change in the surrounding scene. He felt that the illusion was so real that he could not escape from the nightmare no matter what he thought of.


    "It seems that Mr. Peter Pedro needs some time to get his mind''s confused memories in order." Dumbledore said, "Cornell, maybe we should postpone the trial of Sirius Black, and I think it should be a good solution when Mr. Peter Pedro recovers."


    Fudge pondered that it seemed a wrong decision to put Sirius Black in Azkaban without trial.


    We all think that Sirius betrayed the potters. At the same time, we have to say that once the matter involves Voldemort, the Dark Lord, Fudge can''t help but raise a little fear in his heart.


    The Dark Lord is really too strong, if not for Dumbledore''s all-out resistance at that time, or Voldemort did not know what had happened and somehow lost under the famous Harry Potter, then the final development of the matter was still a very difficult thing to predict.


    You know, at that time, the army of death eaters had completely surpassed the Ministry of magic. They just relied on Dumbledore''s powerful strength to support painstakingly. Their defeat had been revealed for a long time.


    "It can only be so!" Fudge had to nod.


    Dumbledore must have his confidence and reason. Although fudge doesn''t understand how a cat brings dwarfs here, it is obvious that Dumbledore mentioned and arranged these things. He is waiting for time. This is Dumbledore''s delaying time for Peter''s arrival.


    Fudge suddenly regretted that he might not have been so weak. As soon as he came to Hogwarts, he should have taken Sirius by force.


    It''s much easier to use Sirius to stop the damned talk of the wizarding world than to fill the void with a Merlin medal winner.


    This matter becomes very difficult to deal with. In any case, the existence of Peter Pettigrew or Sirius, both of them, reveal the incompetence of the Ministry of magic.


    If Sirius is OK to say, it can be understood as the result of the negligence of the Ministry of magic. As long as they seize Sirius Black and put him to death, it will be easier and can further demonstrate the strength of the Ministry of magic.


    No one can escape from the Ministry of magic. He can tell the witches under the Ministry of magic that their ministry of magic is still strong and unbreakable. All criminals will be taken into Azkaban. No one can really escape.


    But the appearance of Peter is undoubtedly the expansion of this seemingly simple thing.


    Sirius did not kill Peter.


    On that night 12 years ago, where Sirius and Peter fought, there was an extra client.


    Without a trial process, Sirius was put into Azkaban for 12 years. This is undoubtedly an irresponsible judgment of the Ministry of magic.


    If Sirius is really a traitor, it''s OK, but Peter''s appearance can''t help but put a big question mark on Sirius''s recorded crime.Betrayed the potters, lured the Dark Lord to kill his friends and comrades in arms family, as well as the bombed streets, and the twelve innocent Muggles.


    The appearance of Peter Pettigrew turned Sirius''s guilt into an unfounded and irresponsible verdict.


    It seems that things in those days were not so simple, at least not what welfare thought. The Betrayer was probably Peter who was hiding in the corner shivering in front of him.


    The most ridiculous thing is that as Minister of magic, he personally presided over the funeral of Peter and was buried in Peter Pedro''s tomb with his order of Lord Merlin.


    Peter may be the real traitor, and Sirius is the innocent scapegoat of Peter. Maybe Sirius Black is the real winner of the order of Merlin. This is undoubtedly a great challenge to the prestige of the Ministry of magic.


    The more fudge thought about it, the worse he looked.


    He had a sudden impulse to kill two people.


    The prestige of the Ministry of magic has been damaged. Most directly, as Minister of the Ministry of magic, this responsibility is inseparable. Now he only hopes that Dumbledore can give him both of them.


    However, this is obviously an extravagant hope.


    Dumbledore has his ideas, Fudge is unable to resist now, he simply does not have a sufficient reason to make him and Dumbledore challenge.


    "Maybe I can keep a firm eye on these two people."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 334

    The verdict on Mr. Sirius Black is as follows:


    from this day on, all legal rights and interests of Sirius Black, including the right to hold and use the magic wand, shall be released from all traces of Sirius Black, and all legal honors of Mr. Sirius Black, including all confiscated property of the Black family, shall be restored.


    On the same day, Mr. Sirius Black was awarded the first-class Merlin medal in recognition of his heroic deeds. At the same time, the Ministry of magic will make corresponding compensation for the damage suffered by Sirius Black.


    For this reason, the Ministry of magic is deeply sorry for the treatment of Sirius Black.


    At the same time, the Ministry of magic will strengthen the supervision of the Ministry of magic.


    At the same time, the Ministry of magic will punish Peter Pettigrew for his bad behavior.


    With effect from now on, all the honors enjoyed by Peter Pettigrew will be revoked, and the Ministry of magic will recover all that Pettigrew has obtained by deception, including twelve awards of honor including the first-class Medal of the order of Merlin.


    The Ministry of magic will be severely punished for Pettigrew''s behavior of deceiving the Ministry of magic.


    After the first trial of the Supreme Court of the Ministry of magic, the result was as follows: all legal rights and interests of Peter Pettigrew, including the right to own and use the wand, were revoked. At the same time, Peter Pettigrew was put into the supreme prison of Azkaban, under the strict custody of Dementors


    "What about the back?" Harry asked eagerly.


    "Come on, it''s a long time. Can''t you watch it for yourself?" Hermione said that she was not angry to photograph the latest issue of the Daily Prophet on the table in front of Harry.


    In this issue of the prophet''s daily, there is a full page about Sirius Black. Of course, it is not only the prophet''s Daily that does this. To be sure, it is impossible for any newspaper in the UK to let go of such a sensational news.


    Sirius Black, a despicable murderer, has become the most tragic and courageous hero.


    Because of my friends, I am willing to confine my limited youth in the dark Azkaban prison. China and Japan face the Dementors who have no emotion to speak of, and they have persisted for 12 years and have not been completely devoid of human nature. This is not what ordinary people can do.


    A picture of Sirius Black was published in the prophet''s daily. Although it was not so high spirited, it was not like Sirius''s lifeless expression in Azkaban.


    Of course, in this issue of the Daily Prophet, there is also a report about the dwarf star Peter Pedro.


    Peter''s eyes are numb and empty, which is exactly what Dumbledore said, unable to distinguish between reality and fantasy.


    However, Peter Pettigrew was extremely cooperative. After he realized his situation, he did not hide anything and told the Ministry of magic everything.


    But even if Pettigrew doesn''t let go, the Ministry of magic has ways to get him to speak, and it''s uncontrollable.


    Although vomit is not allowed by the Ministry of magic, it is only for a normal wizard. Prisoners in Azkaban are not in this category.


    Of course, the Daily Prophet''s coverage of Sirius Black is not limited to this.


    As a regular class in the prophet''s daily, the official speech of minister of magic, Mr. Cornell fudge, always has one page of official speech. In fact, if Sirius''s final judgment was not passed through Cornell fudge, no one would care about a minister of Magic who was full of officialdom and said some fair words At least Harry is.


    Since the beginning of this year, Harry has been a bit bored by what the Ministry has done, but there is no way to do it.


    Harry slammed Fudge''s space on the top of the table. He gasped. It was the next day. The efficiency of the Ministry of magic was amazing.


    Such a serious and vicious event only takes one day, or ten hours to be exact, from the court session to the judgment, and finally to Azkaban, which is the peak of magic efficiency.


    People received it in the afternoon the next day, which was called the subversive prophet''s daily, and now people around are holding such an issue to express their opinions.


    "Peter Pettigrew not sentenced to death?" Hermione said it seemed very unreasonable to her.


    If in Muggle world, such a vicious man must be executed. Look at what he has done, deceive the supreme judicial organ, blow up the whole street, and directly or indirectly kill 14 people, it is likely that there is more than this number. No matter which one, Peter Pettigrew will not escape the punishment of the law.


    "It''s hard..." Ron said with some embarrassment, "my father told me that the Ministry of magic has not sentenced a person to death for many years. They believe in Azkaban. In fact, Azkaban is also a place more terrible than death. Dementors'' kiss is not for fun."Ron said, his face a little pale, although said that after the treatment of Dumbledore potions, and Madame Pomfrey to cure his leg, but the soul snatching curse for his damage still can not be eliminated in the first time.


    He had just sent Mrs. Weasley away. He wanted to spend more time in other parts of the castle. Madame Pomfrey''s taste was not so good. At least he was afraid to go back, especially when van Lin was sleeping in the hospital.


    He now some dare not face van Lin, even if he was controlled by dwarf Peter, dwarf Peter did not forcibly control his behavior, more is to enlarge his jealousy infinitely. Although he broke free at the end of the day, when he really faced with Fanlin, that strange feeling inevitably floated in his mind.


    "How are you, Ron?" Harry said happily that he would love to see his good friend outside the school medical room.


    "And Fortunately, except that I''m a little weak. " Ron said he found Hermione turning her head.


    "I I just sent my mom out, you know She''s worried. I can get out and breathe. Madame Pomfrey is suffocating


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 335

    "That''s good!" Said Hermione. She opened her mouth, but then she swallowed it back.


    "I know what you want to ask. Van Lin''s condition is much better. Madame Pomfrey said he probably woke up in this period of time. I''m here to tell you." Ron said he stepped back a little bit, at least at the moment he was full of apologies. But for his lack of determination, dwarf Peter would not have caused such a bad influence.


    In particular, he is a member of the Weasley family. His father, Arthur Weasley, works in the Ministry of magic and is very good at dealing with soul snatching spells. He knows how to struggle, but he is really terrible.


    "Really?" To her surprise, Hermione rose from her chair and said, "I''ll be there now."


    With that, Hermione ran out.


    "She''s really worried!" Said Harry.


    Ever since Peter Pettigrew was firmly controlled by Dumbledore, van Lin, who had been lying in Hermione''s arms, was silent until Peter Pettigrew was taken to the Ministry of magic. During the whole process, two people did not find any abnormality in Vaseline.


    Dumbledore was the first to find out. Just after they returned to the school medical room, Dumbledore used magic to remove van Lin''s transformation. Although Harry was very curious about how van Lin changed his Animagus form, it was less important than the safety of his friends.


    After vanillin relieved Animagus, he never woke up again. No matter what method he used, he didn''t mean to wake up.


    Dumbledore to van Lin carefully checked the body, all the wounds on the body were cured by Dumbledore with healing magic, but the mental fatigue is not something that can be solved by magic.


    Maybe Laura can, but Laura''s magic can do nothing but make the ghost feel comfortable.


    Dumbledore''s conclusion was that Versailles'' spirit was too tired, coupled with the emptiness of magic, and after Madame Pomfrey forced down a large glass of potion, all of them were expelled.


    "Let''s go, Ron!" Harry patted Ron on the shoulder, which made Ron''s face more pale.


    "I I, I think... "


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of, Ron!" Harry was relieved. "Fanlin didn''t mean to blame you. In fact, you were controlled by Peter Pettigrew. Besides, you broke free at the last moment. It was very successful. I haven''t seen a wizard break away from the control of the curse. Believe me Ron, Fanlin has never blamed you."


    Harry said that he was always so confident. Anyway, maybe Harry''s confidence infected Ron''s mentality, and Ron finally nodded.


    The two trotted out and climbed the stairs. Harry and Ron saw Hermione still negotiating with Mrs. Pomfrey.


    "Please, Madame Pomfrey, just let me in and I''ll have a look, will you?" Said Hermione.


    Mrs. Pomfrey looked very reluctant. She hated to be disturbed by other people in her ward. She didn''t know who released the news that van Lin was going to wake up, but it made her very unhappy.


    "Please, just a moment..." Hermione said that the girl looked at Madame Pomfrey with an indescribable pity.


    Ron suddenly felt that he had come up at a bad time, because he and Harry had just appeared at the door, and Mrs. Pomfrey''s dissatisfied eyes cast in both directions.


    It seems that Mrs. Pomfrey has found the culprit for divulging the secrets of the school medical office. In short, Ron feels that his situation has become dangerous.


    "Oh, of course, Miss Granger."


    "Really, Madame Pomfrey?" Hermione said that it usually takes a lot of effort to get into the school doctor''s room. Today''s Mrs. Pomfrey is hard to change?


    "Of course, it''s true, but..." Mrs. Pomfrey looked at Weasley and Porter standing at the door, and then she said to Hermione, "if you can get Mr. Weasley to be honest in the medical room for three days, instead of going around and causing me trouble, I think I can get some of you in to visit your friends."


    "Oh, of course." Hermione nodded without hesitation. "Of course, it''s a good thing after all. It helps Mr. Weasley recover from his injury. There''s no problem."


    "Good!" Although Mrs. pomfret was satisfied with the deal, Mrs. pomfret said that they had done two things.


    "You''re not serious..." Ron asked carefully. He was not sure. He was honest in the medical room for three days. He couldn''t run anywhere. It was killing him.


    "Do you think I''m joking?" Hermione raised her eyebrows. For Ron, she felt a little strange. This was her friend. She didn''t resent Ron''s behavior, but it had to be said that Ron''s behavior also brought a lot of harm to Hermione.However, in view of Ron''s performance after he asked Peter Pettigrew to control him, Hermione was happy to forgive Ron. Of course, she chose to forgive him


    "No, not like it!" Ron quickly shook his head. He felt that he might have missed a lot of things when he was fully awake. He might have known a fake Hermione or a fake Harry.


    Although Hermione he knew was injured, he couldn''t do it under threat.


    But now Ron was suddenly a little lucky, though he didn''t know what he was awake to.


    Hogwarts''s medical room is still so quiet, and the whole space is filled with that kind of white and quiet breath. Although it is easy to fatigue in a single tone, I am sure that every patient can be fully relaxed here.


    "Hermione, we..."


    "Shut up, we need to be quiet!" Hermione said, she moved carefully inside, the breeze through the window edge into the school medical room, white curtain with the breeze floating issued a slight Shuo Shuo.


    Hermione was a little nervous. She didn''t know what she was nervous about, but with the movement of her feet, this emotion spread in the girl''s heart little by little.


    She was, is, and will not want to be like this in the future. She is willing to lie with him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 336

    Words are always beautiful, which fascinates countless people.


    The boy lies quietly on the bed, while the timid heroine is a worried looking boy on the bed.


    The genial breeze gently blows the curtain and makes a soft clapping sound. The girl sits beside in silence. There is no time in the eyes of the leakage can not open the worry and speechless firmness.


    If such a scene is not enough to attract young men and women, then we are willing to let it collapse.


    Although Hermione wanted to do this, she thought it was even worse why she brought in two cumbersome things, especially their clumsy ones. Why did Harry bump into the shelf.


    "What are you doing?" Hermione said with dissatisfaction that she wanted to scold Harry severely, just like she had done before, to deal with Ron''s way of dealing with Harry.


    However, girls are obviously not allowed to do so here. This is the school medical room. They should be glad that Mrs. Pomfrey didn''t follow in. Otherwise, they would make such a big noise that they would never come here again, except for their own illness.


    "Hold Sorry Harry said that he was very careful when he came in, but Hermione suddenly slowed down. In order not to bump into Hermione, he could only choose to hide aside. God knows why there is a damned metal frame on his side, which is totally out of his expectation.


    Harry scrambled up the shelf and Ron bent over to help, but it didn''t help.


    The noise caused by the contact between the metal frame and the ground is too big, especially in such a quiet situation. They should be glad that there are no other patients.


    "Be careful." Hermione murmured discontentedly. She quickly turned around. Van Lin, who was still quiet in the hospital bed, frowned because of the sudden sound.


    He wanted to sleep more, but the sound of his ears made him unable to sleep at ease.


    "You..." Hermione said a word, and then the second half of the sentence had been swallowed by herself. She only had to look into van Lin''s eyes to answer the question.


    "Harry didn''t mean to, it was just that shelf..." Hermione said she couldn''t think of any reason to explain Harry''s behavior perfectly.


    Fanlin looked at Hermione, who seemed too nervous.


    "No It doesn''t matter. " Van Lin said, he did a stretch, "now what time, I feel like I''ve been sleeping for a long time."


    "It''s not long," said Harry, who sat next to Vaseline. "You''ve fainted last night. Dumbledore has been sleeping here since he checked you out. It''s midday. If you''d like to move, I think you can still catch lunch in the hall."


    "Madame Pomfrey will let me out?" Fanlin said that he was very clear about Mrs. Pomfrey''s character. As a frequent visitor of the school''s medical room, Fanlin had to report from here several times every semester, which was also a helpless place for Fanlin. Every time an accident happened, the most serious injury was often his own.


    "Well, Dumbledore said you just need a night''s rest. He has healed all the wounds on you." Harry said that he was very happy that van Lin could wake up and if van Lin was sleeping like this, he wondered if Hermione would tear himself down in the same place.


    "Really?" Fanlin said uncertainly. He looked at Harry, but Harry shrugged helplessly.


    "You, are you ok I mean, your injury? " Hermione said she was worried about van Lin''s health.


    "Oh, I''m fine!" Van Lin said, he now in addition to just wake up, the whole body can not feel any strange, facts have proved that Dumbledore''s strength is used to heal those skin wounds, van Lin''s body will not even leave scars.


    "Dumbledore said you need more rest. You are too tired to pass out. I don''t think it''s a good choice to leave the medical room now."


    "But I really have no problem, please, Hermione! If I had stayed here, Madame Pomfrey would not have let me leave so easily


    He didn''t want to be in this place, van Lin said.


    "OK..." Hermione nodded, which was to agree with van Lin''s request.


    "Where''s Peter Pettigrew?" Van Lin asked, he was in a coma at the back.


    "Fudge took him away. Snape left with fudge. I don''t know why Dumbledore gave this job to Snape, but fortunately, the verdict did not change much."


    As Harry spoke, he took out the prophet''s daily from his pocket.


    Van Lin reached out and took it. Four pages of the newspaper, Sirius Black incident, occupied three pages.


    Van reen read through the Ministry''s verdict on Sirius, and he was not interested in the unimportant.


    There is little difference between these decisions and his ideas.The appearance of Peter Pettigrew in the public''s field of vision means that the events of that year must have something to do with him. As long as you are still thinking, the answer to the question will be easily solved.


    Feign death, which means that there are a lot of problems with Peter Pettigrew.


    Why is it not more perfect to pretend to be dead and stand up and accept people''s compliance? Naturally, Pettigrew must be hiding the truth.


    The Ministry of magic is not stupid enough to push Sirius to the original betrayer in order to maintain the image of the Ministry of magic.


    "That''s good." Fanlin nodded,


    "sure," said Harry, "so I could have a new family, and it would be wonderful to get rid of the Dursleys, and Sirius would be back in his place, and by the end of my semester, I would be able to move there immediately."


    "Move in?" Van Lin asked, he can''t help feeling a little familiar, Eden set up for him in the fantasy, Harry and Sirius live together, he also broke the illusion.


    However, van Lim is very skeptical about whether this is intentional, and he does not think that his brain block can play a big role in Eden.


    Fanlin can''t help but look at Hermione. Eden imitates it very much. It has to be said that the goddess he knows is really bored.


    "Why, what''s the problem?" Harry asked.


    "Have you ever told Dumbledore about it?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 337

    "Dumbledore?" Harry asked, "why should I ask Dumbledore?"


    "Er I don''t think so. " Van Lin nodded, and now he was 100% sure that he was fully awake.


    "But what does it matter? Sirius is my godfather. Of course he can take me over and live with me


    Fanlin looked at Harry in embarrassment. He didn''t know whether he should tell Harry about Lily''s curse. He didn''t want to beat Harry too much.


    "What do you want to say, Vaseline?" Hermione asked. The girl thought Fanlin was very strange. She also thought Harry should move to live with Sirius.


    "I can only tell you, Harry. You can''t stay away from your blood relatives, at least until you''re an adult. " Van Lin said in embarrassment that he had been weighing the pros and cons of this matter.


    "Why?" Harry asked, it''s hard for him to accept this setting. He just wanted to stay away from the Dursleys.


    "It''s for some reason, the most precious legacy your mother Lily left you."


    "Here you are, Professor Dumbledore." Van Lin quickly said, he was completely awake, sure enough Dumbledore is not so simple will let him go.


    "My mother?" Harry was so surprised that he even forgot to say hello to Dumbledore.


    "Yes, it is your mother indeed." Dumbledore nodded. "Speaking of it, I would like to say I''m sorry. It seems that my arrival is a bit out of season."


    "Oh no, no, professor." "I think Harry would like you to tell him why you don''t agree with Sirius," said Van leen


    "It seems that you are not surprised by my arrival..." Dumbledore said, "but it''s a matter of course. I haven''t seen a young wizard in the third grade who can arrest an adult wizard alone, and I''m sure you know what Peter did, right? It''s like you know something about Harry


    "Question?" Harry said, "what''s the problem with me?" Harry quickly checked his body, but it was the same as before. Except for the scar, there was nothing abnormal. In fact, his scar had not hurt for a whole year.


    "Oh no, Harry, you can''t feel it like this. In fact, even I can''t detect it. It only shows up when it protects you."


    "What is that?" Harry asked.


    "I''d rather be an audience, or maybe van Lin can answer all these questions for you."


    Harry turned his eyes back. He looked expectantly at Van Lin, which made him feel terrible.


    Dumbledore was trying to find out how much he knew. Few people knew what happened in Godric valley that night. In fact, apart from the dead Lily and James Potter, only Dumbledore, Snape and Tom Riddle knew the truth.


    A leader of the order of the Phoenix, a leader of the black wizard, and a spoonful who is desperate to protect lily.


    Obviously, none of these people can tell van Lin what happened that night, if van Lin is right


    "Say it, Fanlin!" Harry urged, Hermione is also looking forward to looking at Van Lin, the girl also want to know the real situation at that time.


    Hermione has been curious about how Harry survived under Voldemort''s deadly curse since she entered school. You know, the more powerful a wizard is, the more powerful it will be. It is likely that the more powerful the sorcerer is, the stronger the power of the spell will be. Voldemort is one of the most powerful witches at that time, and Harry is just a young child Son.


    Van Lin looked at Dumbledore in embarrassment. However, Dumbledore looked at him with a smile. It seemed that van Lin could not refuse this matter. He would always talk to Dumbledore.


    "It''s a curse, Harry!" Fanlin said, "a powerful magic spell, just like mine, is an ancient magic from the blood."


    "The curse?" Harry didn''t understand. "You mean I have the same blood gift as you?"


    "No, it''s not the same, Harry." "It seems to be a little happier, but unfortunately, it''s just a blood protection magic," Van Lin said


    Van Lin looked at Dumbledore in embarrassment, but Dumbledore seemed to listen very seriously.


    "In fact, Hermione and I are curious about how you survived the Avada curse. You know, you didn''t have any resistance at that time."


    "In fact, I''m also surprised that even the things left by Voldemort are very difficult to deal with." Harry nodded. No matter how much the outside world argued, he knew his situation. Even now, he can''t hold out for long under Voldemort''s hand. If van Lin hadn''t been there, he would have been killed by a curse in a year or eaten by a basilisk in the secret room in the second grade."You should remember rocky, he had Voldemort on him, but when he touched your skin, it was petrified and decomposed."


    "Dumbledore said it was the power of love." Said Harry.


    "Er All right Fanlin was speechless. "If you understand it like this, it''s no problem. After all, it''s left by your mother to protect you. But I prefer to say that it''s a magic, the ancient magic, that is, the blood protection curse. The price of performing this charm is the whole of a wizard, all the good collections, plus the life of the caster. This is the origin of your scar, Voldemort''s curse can only leave a scar, and the rest of the power is rebounded back. That''s why Voldemort failed. He was defeated by his own spell


    Van Lim said that he did not believe in the theory that fate could not be changed. Whether seeing Eden or his existence, fate could not be completely controlled.


    "This..." Harry didn''t know how to go on, which was not the same as Dumbledore''s explanation.


    "And your mother''s spell can protect you until you''re eighteen, which she''s paid for with the rest of her life, but you know, any spell that wants to be sustained requires a supply of strength, and this spell only becomes powerful next to your blood relatives, which is why you have to stay in the Dursleys."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 338

    "Really?" Harry said reluctantly.


    "If my investigation and conjecture are correct, Harry, you should not be able to leave the Dursleys, at least until you are 18."


    Van Lin said that although he was like telling Harry that by the end of next semester, Harry would be able to leave the Dursleys after Voldemort''s resurrection through Harry''s blood, it was obviously not allowed by the rules.


    Harry turned to Dumbledore for help. He wanted Dumbledore''s permission.


    "Yes, but I didn''t expect you to know so much." Dumbledore said, "I''m curious. I don''t know..."


    "Oh, of course." "You know, Harry can''t fight Voldemort head-on, and only Harry''s parents can help Harry. There are not many magic charms that can resist powerful magic. Simple armor can''t resist the lethal curse, so those ancient magic is a good choice. And the information I checked, only two magic can resist the curse of asking for life, No One of them is a combination of multiple magic spells, and the rest is only blood magic


    "I have to say, this is a very accurate guess." Said Dumbledore.


    "Maybe, but I believe more in my evidence. Otherwise, why does Harry want to live with his Muggle relatives? In fact, if not for that reason, Harry could be better off."


    "I don''t think so," said Dumbledore. "You can always get more with your family than you can get from someone else, right?"


    "Of course, but I don''t think Harry is in that category." "I''m sure that''s what Harry thought," said Vaseline


    Dumbledore could not ignore a smile, no matter what, Harry can not leave the Dursleys before the age of 18, just like the iron general fact, no one can force change.


    "It looks like you''re doing well." Dumbledore said, "at least faster than I thought I''d wake up. I thought I''d have to wait a little longer to come here."


    "I woke up van Lin by accident." Harry said that although he said he did not want to give up the idea of living with Sirius, Dumbledore did not agree, this matter was not discussed, Sirius will not listen to him, and Sirius has not come back.


    "What about Sirius?" Van Lin asked, "the Ministry of magic should release him, and Professor Lupin."


    "Sirius has been cleared of all charges. I think he needs to deal with some things in the Ministry of magic before he can come back. You know, there are always a lot of programs to go, such as the entry into the International Federation of magicians, and the award of Sir Merlin''s medal. These things always need some traditional things."


    "What about Professor Lupin?" "What''s the matter with him? He''s injured and alone in the forbidden forest, even though he''s a werewolf."


    "It''s a pity that I received Professor Lu Ping''s resignation early this morning, and of course, a lot of letters from parents." "They think Professor Lupin is too dangerous," Dumbledore said


    "Did someone find out who he was?" Asked Fanlin.


    "That''s it. After all, Snape''s homework is very authentic."


    "It must be Malfoy." Harry said in an atmosphere, "he has been looking at Professor Lupin in a bad way."


    "Don''t speculate on the behavior of others without any evidence." "In fact, Professor Lupin himself doesn''t think he''s fit to work from Hogwarts," Dumbledore said


    "Where is he?" Harry asked.


    "Defense against the dark arts classroom, I just came out of him." Dumbledore said, "if you go now, I think you can see Professor Lupin again. Although I try my best to keep him, I''m sorry..."


    "I''ll be there now." Said Harry.


    He ran out in a hurry, and Harry''s feet could still be heard in the corridor.


    "Let''s go too, Fanlin!" Hermione said she wanted to say goodbye to Professor Lupin.


    "Oh..." Van Lin should a, he looked at Dumbledore, he felt that Dumbledore must have something to say to him.


    "Of course, this kind of thing can''t be missed, but I think there are some more important things to deal with, don''t you think, Mr. van Lindel." Dumbledore said he gave van Lin another choice.


    "What?" Hermione asked.


    "I think it''s better for me to solve some more important problems with Professor Dumbledore now." "Maybe you can go to Professor Lupin and have a look. Harry''s gone. Professor Lupin can''t. just walk away."


    "OK..." Hermione nodded, and she turned to leave.


    Ron stood on the side, Mrs. Pomfrey was outside, and she would not allow Ron to leave.


    "Mr. Weasley can also go with him. I don''t think Mrs. Pomfrey will refuse a student to see him off for his defense against the dark arts professor. Maybe you can tell Professor Lupin to leave later. After all, Sirius can''t come immediately. Before that, defense against the dark arts course must be taught by someone. Of course, if you would welcome Professor Snape to replace today''s defense against the dark arts class"I will persuade Professor Lu Ping to stay." Ron promised that if Snape had taught them defense against the dark arts, Ron would have gone mad.


    "He seems to forget that he has to stay in the medical room these two days." Dumbledore squinted as he looked at Weasley''s back.


    "As long as I don''t stay here, I don''t care if Professor Snape teaches defense against the dark arts." Van Lin said, he curled his mouth, although he said clearly in his heart must talk about something with Dumbledore, but Dumbledore can''t let him breathe.


    "Yes, after all, Severus has survived the single person teaching. Severus is very serious and responsible." Said Dumbledore.


    "Are you going to let Sirius take over the rest of the months as a sorority professor?" Fanlin asked, in the original to take over the job seems to be Well, he can''t remember.


    "It''s a good decision, isn''t it?" Said Dumbledore.


    "It''s true that the new hero of the magic world, who happens to have a wealth of experience in fighting against the black magic, is more suitable than him." Sirius is really a good choice, van Lin said.


    "Maybe we can come to my office and have a cup of tea?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 339

    "Although the coffee from Cornell is good, I think tea is more suitable for you, and of course, juice." Dumbledore said that he was sitting close to the chair, and he looked very relaxed.


    "Oh, just give me a glass of juice." Van Lim said he didn''t care what he wanted to drink, he was just thinking about what Dumbledore was going to talk to him about.


    Dumbledore''s office is not the most luxurious place in Hogwarts, but it must be the most sacred place.


    At the top of a tower in Hogwarts, Dumbledore has a panoramic view of the castle.


    This is the headmaster''s office at Hogwarts, where portraits of past generations of headmasters are preserved. They lock their memories and part of their souls in the murals by special means. Whenever headmaster Hogwarts has any questions, the portrait here is the best debater, and the wisdom of the predecessors can not be ignored.


    Van Lim has been here more than once. He can basically recognize all the old people in these portraits. Unfortunately, Mrs. heffpav, the first principal of Hogwarts, did not leave his own portrait. He would like to see the style of the founder of this great school thousands of years ago.


    As usual, the former headmasters always showed their humble side except that Dumbledore moved slightly when Dumbledore came in. The wisdom of these portraits is the wealth of Hogwarts. Although it seems a little bad to inherit the personalities of headmasters, we should know that the headmasters of Hogwarts also have witches from Slytherin This is how Slytherin''s philosophy has been handed down from generation to generation.


    "Oh, of course!" Dumbledore tapped his finger and two glasses of chilled orange juice appeared on the coffee table in front of him.


    "It''s still made by the house elf named dobby. I think it''s you who owns him now." Said Dumbledore.


    "Well." Fanlin nodded. He suddenly felt that he had not seen dobby for a long time. Although dobby had made his bed the day before, he usually did it himself. Dobby just strolled around. It seemed that he was very happy in the house elf kitchen in Hogwarts.


    "Professor Dumbledore, I don''t think you''re coming to me just to have a glass of juice or to talk about keeping elves at home."


    "Oh, it is." Dumbledore said. He stood up and gently stroked Fox''s feathers.


    Fox seemed to enjoy it very much. It made that strange sound.


    It seems that Dumbledore is thinking about what kind of problems, his hand slightly stopped, just a change of look, in an instant, the surrounding atmosphere has become serious.


    Fanlin could not help but sit upright, he used the rest of the light to look at the portraits which had seemed to be doing nothing. At the moment, he could not help but focus on it, but the action was very secret.


    They were always like this, pretending to be indifferent, but they would write down everything firmly.


    "Well, it looks like we''re going to start from the beginning." Dumbledore said, and he sat back. "Maybe we can start with some interesting questions, like Voldemort, how about that?"


    "Tom Riddle?" Fanlin said, "I don''t think I know more than you. After all, he is your student."


    "Oh, of course!" "Tom is the best student I''ve ever taught," Dumbledore said. "There''s no doubt that it''s just about guiding the way. I seem to have made a very serious mistake."


    "You still want to save him rather than defeat him, don''t you?" Asked Fanlin.


    "I don''t think I''d mind giving it a try if he had any hope." Dumbledore said, "after all, Tom was just overwhelmed by power, like..."


    Dumbledore can not find any words to describe Tom''s behavior. In his opinion, Tom has brought enough harm to the wizard world, but there are also his mistakes.


    "I don''t think so, Professor Dumbledore." "If 15-year-old Tom still has human nature, then this poor human nature should be completely destroyed with the birth of Horcrux."


    "It seems that you know a lot." Dumbledore laughed. "I thought you were just smart enough, but now it seems that I underestimated you too much."


    Dumbledore gently with his hand a move, originally quietly lying in the principal''s desk Tom Riedel''s diary will quietly fly to Dumbledore''s hand.


    "It took me a lot of energy to figure out what it was. At first, I thought it was just a powerful black magic object. You know, Tom is very proficient in it."


    "Of course, he is a very powerful wizard." "And the presence of Horcruxes just proves that," Van Lim said


    "Conquered death?" Dumbledore said that he seemed to be asking himself, in fact, the nature of death has always been one of the biggest mysteries.If we really interpret the mystery of death according to the way of Chinese reincarnation, then death does not seem to be the end of a story, on the contrary, death itself is the beginning of another story.


    "I don''t think so, professor." For Tom Riedel, van reen said, he was more in the opposite direction to Dumbledore.


    "I don''t think Tom Riddle''s approach is to use magic to show us that he has conquered death. On the contrary, the existence of Horcruxes has exposed Voldemort''s greatest weakness. He is not conquering, he is escaping."


    "Escape?" Dumbledore seemed to be suddenly interested in the general, he sat up straight, "other people''s evaluation of Tom is from his strength to judge, in fact, Tom is really very strong, even if it is in his own awada Suo mantra also did not die, I believe you and I know this."


    "Yes, of course he won''t die, Professor!" Fanlin nodded, "Voldemort is really powerful, even if it''s a Life Killing Curse, it can''t end his life. I believe that few witches can do this, even if it''s you or you."


    All of a sudden, van Lin remembered the scene, Malfoy, the runaway Death Eater, Harry hiding downstairs, and Snape, who used the lethal curse to end Dumbledore''s life.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 340

    "In that case, why can''t we say that Tom did not die, and that my good friend nicoleme only lives on the potion made by the Sorcerer''s stone."


    "Because of Horcruxes." "You are very aware of the production of Horcruxes, and I believe you don''t agree that Voldemort has conquered death. As you said, it''s just a matter of delaying the pace of death by various means."


    Van Lim said he looked at Dumbledore, and he didn''t believe Dumbledore would agree with Tom''s way of living.


    "Well..." Dumbledore pondered.


    "Murder." "The separation of souls through death and evil is the description of Horcruxes in the forbidden area of the library," Van Lin said


    "In fact, there are many ways to prolong your life. The golden apple in the myth will stay young forever after eating it, or the magic stone can be used to prepare the magic medicine of immortality. However, this is only a delay and supplement to the body function. Simply relying on the magic stone only prolongs the life span, just like the blood of Unicorn, if you have the ability to bear it The curse of living in nature. "


    "It''s bad, isn''t it? Every human who sucks Unicorn blood is not going to be very well. Maybe Unicorn blood is like a chronic poison Dumbledore said, "I guess Tom must know this method."


    "In fact, that''s what he did, professor." "He acquired a brief body by attachment, and then replenished it with the blood of a unicorn," Van leen said


    "It''s bad, but I don''t think Tom thinks it''s anything." Dumbledore said he was well aware of Tom Riddle''s desire for power, but unlike Greenwood, Greenwood believed only in power, while Tom was in pursuit of longevity.


    "And Horcrux is the last method. I have to admit, this method is very crazy." Dumbledore said, his eyes fixed on van Lin.


    Van Lim knew too much about Tom and magic, which made Dumbledore wary of whether he would cultivate a new Tom Riddell or Greenwood again.


    "It''s really crazy. Every decomposition of the soul is no less than the pain of being sawn in half."


    "Yes, it''s crazy, but it''s also very effective. I didn''t fully understand Tom''s greatest dependence until I found out the role of the diary."


    "The existence of Horcruxes meant that Tom would not be so easily destroyed. It must be said that Tom Riddle was really a genius who separated his soul at the age of 16. But I''m more curious about who he killed. "


    "I don''t think the answer is hard to understand." He''s wearing a diary. He''s been rubbed by Dumbledore''s fangs.


    "Myrtle?" Said Fanlin.


    "Poor girl, I think." Said Dumbledore. "But I wonder why you know so much."


    "I have been in contact with this diary for some time. In fact, this is Voldemort''s way of inducing people. Hagrid is a good excuse. He always needs someone to block so much sight for him. He almost succeeded."


    "The information you get from this diary is really valuable." Dumbledore sighed.


    "As I said, only those who are afraid of death will try their best to avoid it. This is Voldemort''s weakness." Said Fanlin.


    Dumbledore was silent for a long time. "I believe you know something else."


    "If you''re talking about Voldemort''s Horcruxes, I''m sorry, but I only know about this little diary." "But, I admit, Voldemort is a powerful wizard, even if his technique is not very glorious, which is really a typical Slytherin style, but as Slytherin''s successor, he is not to blame."


    "Yes, Tom is." Dumbledore nodded, and he thought a little, "it''s not difficult for Tom to make Horcruxes. I prefer that he has multiple Horcruxes."


    Dumbledore frowned. According to Tom''s character, multiple insurance is obviously the most commonly used means. Every Horcrux can become the means of his resurrection. Even Dumbledore now has a little idea, that is, the connection between Harry and Voldemort. Voldemort must have left something on Harry, but Tom is obviously unconscious Yes. However, Harry can feel Voldemort''s thoughts and the scar. The curse will not cause physical harm to people. The people who have been killed by the curse are more likely to separate the soul from the body void.


    "What do you think? What will Tom choose to make his Horcrux? " Dumbledore asked, his fingers gently rubbing against his temples.


    "A lot." "It could be anything, like a book or a ring, but I think Tom would choose something more commemorative to make his Horcrux, but these things are very common, and ordinary wizards can''t feel it without touching them.""But he still has a trail to follow, doesn''t he?" Dumbledore said he had an idea, but he was not sure, and the necessary protection for what Tom had left behind was, of course, inevitable.


    "You mean Harry?" Said Fanlin.


    "Harry is not the best choice to find and destroy these Horcruxes, although I don''t know why Harry was associated with Voldemort."


    "Have you ever thought, maybe Harry..."


    "What do you want to say?" Said Dumbledore.


    "Maybe, Voldemort''s soul is hidden in Harry''s body. Maybe, he can always feel Voldemort, whether it''s scar pain or dream. I know that very well."


    "You mean Harry is a Horcrux, too?" Dumbledore said he appeared surprised.


    "The soul is completely stripped from the body by my own curse. I really can''t think of a more effective one than the Avada curse."


    "He''s in the forest of Albania." Said Dumbledore.


    "Have you been watching him?" Van Lin was shocked.


    "I don''t know exactly where he is, but I''ve put some measures into the whole forest. Although it can''t be solved, it''s a very dangerous thing to let him disappear completely, isn''t it?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 341

    "What are you going to do?"


    "Wait." "Blind search for Voldemort''s soul will certainly surprise the snake, but it doesn''t mean nothing is done," Dumbledore said


    "I think we can try to find some soul artifacts before he has recovered." "I have been in contact with the soul in the diary, and it turns out that they have no substantial connection with Voldemort''s ontology. The difference is that he is more powerful than these Hogwarts'' portraits, like an independent soul, who have their own means of protecting themselves, and they can think and even be powerful enough to cast magic spells."


    "What else have you got from here?" Asked Dumbledore.


    "If you say something about magic, then there''s nothing else. It''s tricky that he can think." In fact, words are the most powerless to deal with Voldemort, van Lin said.


    Voldemort is good at this. He is Hogwarts'' best student. He also has a large number of Hogwarts'' elites under Dumbledore''s eyes. These people are the forerunners of the death eaters.


    "Yes, a Tom who can think is undoubtedly the most difficult one, and he is very good at demagogues."


    How long dumbley was relieved, they had some important news, right? It is not a simple thing to know the number of Volley spirits, but Dumbledore doesn''t think they will find such news.


    "You think you''re comparing yourself to Tom..."


    "I''m far less than him, professor." "In fact, whether it''s my spell or some other related magic knowledge, it''s hard to admit that Tom Reed''s 16-year-old memory has helped me a lot and he can pull up the prototype of Pang''s Death Eater at this time, and must admit that Voldemort would not have taken the opposite path to the magic world, He will certainly be a great wizard. "


    "It was my oversight," Dumbledore said. "I regret that I lacked some necessary care for Tom, and I had lost a guide to Tom on the road, in addition to surveillance."


    "It''s not your fault." "It''s Tom''s own choice, no matter who can change his mind," said Van Lin, "and I believe it has been fully confirmed in more than a decade."


    "You are younger than Tom, you are only 13 years old, and you are a year younger than Harry, but you don''t behave like a normal child at all." Dumbledore said.


    "Believe me, Professor, I don''t want to, but I want to protect my friends." "It''s important," Van Lin said


    "You mean Miss Granger?" Dumbledore said with a smile.


    It was a little unnatural for fan Lin to be able to help, "of course Well, there''s a part of the reason for it. "


    "How did you catch Peter the dwarf?" ''giving up talk to Tom makes Dumbledore much easier,'' Dumbledore said.


    "He can''t beat me." He is confident that he is stronger than Peter, says van Lin.


    "It''s a good explanation." Dumbledore said.


    "In fact, the strength can solve many things in many ways." "Said Van Lin.


    "You remind me of a man."


    "Who is it?"


    "Galette greendwall!" Dumbledore said the name was clearly very important for Dumbledore.


    Greendwall is not just Dumbledore''s opponent, although Dumbledore''s success is more because of the defeat of glindwo that has been widely recognized by the wizard community.


    But for Dumbledore, greendwall is his partner, besides his rivals, and he His lover.


    From the perspective of van Lin, Dumbledore seems to see the shadow of greendwall, the recognition and pursuit of power, but glindwo should be more


    "How do you think so." Van Lin did not understand that he was a Gryffindor, and greendwo was born in demstrong, where the cradle of the black wizard, they could teach black magic without any taboo.


    "It''s just a feeling, but greendwo is obviously more crazy than you. His research on black magic is not simple and easy. Unlike you, his research on black magic is so crazy that even demstrong can''t hold it." Dumbledore laughed, and he stood up, as if he wanted to end the topic of today.


    But before Dumbledore said anything, van der Lin stood up on his own initiative, and he had more important things to deal with than Voldemort.


    "Professor, can I borrow your meditation basin?" Asked van Lin.


    "Oh, of course." Dumbledore said.


    Dumbledore gently applied to the wall, and the stage with the meditation basin slowly emerged from the separate walls.


    "I don''t know what you want to show me, but you should not have learned to take the mind.""In fact, it is, so please help me to retrieve my memory." Said Fanlin.


    "You seem to be very confident about your own brain closure, and I remember you hated it." Dumbledore said that he had tried Vaseline with psychedelic thought. At that time, he knew that Vaseline had mastered brain sealing.


    Fanlin could not deny that the mark left by Eden was undoubtedly an unbreakable lock on his brain.


    Dumbledore smile, he did not say anything, just gently put his wand against the temple of van Lin.


    "I''m looking forward to what happened to you last night."


    "I don''t want to, but I think it''s much more effective to let you watch what''s coming." Van Lim said, he saw Dumbledore shake the memory that had just come out of his brain into the meditation basin. Those memories, like ink, spread in the meditation basin for a moment.


    That''s the raising of memory. The function of the meditation basin is to materialize a memory in the basin, or to bring people''s consciousness into the memory world.


    Fanlin has not yet fully understood the specific principle of the meditation basin, which involves a very high level of soul magic. Obviously, there is no chance to learn alchemy in Hogwarts. If Dumbledore is willing to teach him, it would be great.


    This is obviously a kind of extravagance. Dumbledore''s time is very precious. Van Lin believes that Dumbledore is going to embark on the road of searching for Horcruxes. He remembers that the ring was found by Dumbledore, and the one with resurrection stone on the top.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 342

    The sun''s afterglow covered Hogwarts headmaster''s office with a golden red through the huge French windows.


    As if to make the last light and heat, sunlight through the transparent glass cabinet, the Gryffindor sword, which symbolizes Gryffindor''s courage, lies quietly in the window. The only pity is that his scabbard seems to have been lost, which makes this legendary magic item no longer complete.


    It''s like losing Avalon''s sword of oath of victory, but in today''s pandragon family, the legendary sword seems to have disappeared in the dust of history with the spirit of King Arthur.


    Fox stood on his shelf, it looked a little listless. In fact, fox preferred the rising sun and the midday sun, although the golden and red sunset could set off its beauty.


    The conversation has been going on for a full afternoon, and in fact, more of it is Dumbledore''s personal experience of what Vaseline experienced in the underground world.


    At this time, the office is quiet, Dumbledore has been thinking about van Lin''s problems.


    He frowned tightly and could see that Dumbledore was very distressed.


    In the portraits around him, the eyes of all generations of headmasters of Hogwarts have been attracted. They get along with each other day and night. They know Dumbledore very well. They know that once Dumbledore frowns, things will become very bad.


    Of course, their eyes are more attracted by Dumbledore''s magical projection.


    Van Lin didn''t know how Dumbledore did it. He actually materialized van Lin''s memory, although it was only a picture.


    Finally, when the picture of van Lin turned away from the underground world, it disappeared.


    Dumbledore has read it over and over again, and along with these principals of all ages, they try not to miss any detail.


    At the moment, the headmaster''s office is quiet, which makes Fanlin''s mood nervous.


    "According to you, this is a question left over from the last time, that is, ancient times?" Dumbledore asked.


    This memory reveals too much, whether it''s from magic or from the dialogue between vaseline and this thing called void creation.


    This involves a field that the wizard has never been exposed to. In the battle between gods, the powerful Shenshi can''t even kill this thing. An immortal monster has been sealed for thousands of years. Even so, the monster does not die. Relying only on a dead body, its destructive power is incomparable.


    "It looks like it is." Fanlin replied to


    "what happened to him in the end? Dead? " Dumbledore asked.


    "I don''t know, professor." Vaseline shook his head. "Andreus letlin''s magic is so powerful that he can''t survive in such a closed space, even if something protects me."


    Van Lin reached out and a pale silver chain mark appeared in his palm.


    "Yes, too!" Dumbledore said, he must look at Van Lin.


    "I don''t think this guy is going to die so easily. In fact, I wouldn''t have the ability to cast magic if I hadn''t got some reward."


    "You mean, your wand?" Dumbledore asked.


    "He''s destroyed, fused with my body." Fanlin said, the faint imprint of fan Lin eyebrows flashed a water blue light.


    "It seems that God''s means are far beyond the limits of our knowledge. At least, alchemy can''t integrate the wand with the human body. Maybe my good friend nicoleme will be very interested in you." Dumbledore said, his fingers gently click on the desktop, made a click sound.


    "Can you call out that seal chain?" Dumbledore asked.


    "I''m sorry, professor." "In fact, I''ve experimented with it many times, but I can''t afford the magic of using chains now," Van Lin said


    It seems to be to prove to Dumbledore that the magic power of Vaseline quickly fell into the palm of van Lin.


    The edge of the outside even began to magic, but once the magic light touched the location of the mark, it was like falling into an abyss, unable to lift a trace of waves.


    "It looks like it''s going to take a lot of time to get the whole thing under control." Dumbledore said, "to be able to protect your life on your own is obviously to use the magic of the chain itself. According to your situation at that time, this magic obviously does not come from yourself."


    "So there is still hope in this chain?" Fanlin can not help but ask, if this chain can be called out, for him, the promotion of strength will be very outstanding.


    "In theory, it is." Dumbledore nodded. "But you have to add the original magic of the loss first, or it will be like a mark."


    "Well, I think it must be a long process." Fanlin said that even if he put his magic into his whole body, it would not help. It was equivalent to the gap between my aunt and the current"It''s pretty bad news, I have to say." Dumbledore said, "this guy is much more evil than Tom, a pure negative product, a total destruction and madness."


    "I think it''s very similar to the two creatures." Fanlin said, "like Dementors and Bogart."


    "It''s true, but this guy is much more difficult than these magical creatures. He can talk to you, which means that he has wisdom, and he can unconsciously control other people with his thoughts."


    Dumbledore said that he looked very distressed. What Van Lin showed was far beyond the modern wizard''s cognition. Whether it was the creation of the void or the legacy of Shenshi, it was obviously beyond the scope of the current ability. Even if it was the magic array carefully arranged by Andrus letlin, its power did not seem to be completely sure to destroy this creature.


    "What do you think of it, gentlemen?" Dumbledore gave a little pause. All the presidents of Hogwarts of all ages were the leaders of the magic world at that time. If there is any performance of this kind of historical legacy, then we must be able to deal with the problems without escaping from the top of the magic world.


    "I think you must have your own views on this matter. If you have any ideas, you may as well express them now. It seems that this is something that must be faced."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 343

    "Horrible creatures, undead, the root of all evil and fear." An old man who looked very lazy said carelessly. He looked very joking, "albus, I have to say that you have really caught up with a good time. Tut, it''s really terrifying, even involving God, the mythical monster? I have to say, it''s really sad. "


    He was Phineas Nigel black, Sirius'' great grandfather, and the master of the Black family at that time. Van Lin had forgotten how many presidents he was, but it was only a matter of hundreds of years. But Vaseline knows one thing. Phineas nigellus black is definitely the most unpopular headmaster ever at Hogwarts. This cynical way of speaking has always been the way Phineas nigells spoke.


    Of course, this idea is undoubtedly ridiculous. Although the Black family has always advocated the pure blood tradition, they all came from Slytherin except Sirius. Naturally, their feelings for Hogwarts are self-evident.


    Of course, if we wait until the fifth grade, Umbridge''s old pink toad will be the headmaster of Hogwarts, then Umbridge will be the most unpopular person in the history of Hogwarts.


    God knows how the old toad did it.


    "Phineas nigerus!" A very gentle looking witch said that she gently shook her wand, as if to teach Phineas nigerus a small lesson.


    "Give it up, Dalis. Don''t you think it''s childish. Of course, if you want to kill me with healing magic, I don''t mind letting you try it."


    Phineas nigelles jokingly said that the one who had a dispute with him was Dalis de vante, a headmistress and also a very prominent therapist. Her therapeutic magic represented a peak of therapeutic magic. Fanlin remembers that many witches at that time had received the grace of Doris.


    "You''re still a nuisance to me, Phineas nigerus." ''she hated her back, even though they were both Hogwarts principals, ''she said.


    "You don''t always do that. Maybe I think you should change your mind, but the therapist''s idea is always strange. Maybe you should go to the Vatican to be a female Pope. How about the Virgin Mary?"


    "I don''t think it''s time for you to tell me what to do, Phineas nigerus!" Said Doris.


    "All right, all right. Don''t you want to be nice?" A naive old man said that he always looked very peaceful.


    In fact, the headmaster of Hogwarts School of witchcraft and Wizardry doesn''t need anyone to question his or her strength. Otherwise, this behavior will surely cost you a lot.


    However, fordex did not leave many legends like other headmasters. He was diligent and relied on his own efforts and good enough popularity to become headmaster Hogwarts, just like Dalis, who relied on her top healing magic to make many top witches receive her favor.


    Sorcerers'' research on magic is very dangerous. For example, Luna''s mother, an excellent Wizard of Ravenclaw, died in an exploration of magic.


    "You''re going to jump out and be peacemaker again, fordex." As a Slytherin, they don''t look up to the reckless Gryffindor or or the mediocre huffpaff. He once questioned fordex''s appointment as president of Hogwarts.


    "I think you should learn how to speak, black!" It was Amando, who, as a Gryffindor schoolmaster, hated the Slytherin pride of Phineas Nigella.


    "I don''t think it''s up to you to judge my behavior. Armando, Voldemort grew up when you were the headmaster. Although he has a good appetite for me, I have to admit that the little guy has gone too far."


    "What do you mean by me..." Armando retorted, "that''s because he was willing to degenerate. Otherwise, he would have expected to take over Arbus''s class. All this..."


    In the headmaster''s office, it was like a frying pan. There was a lot of quarrels. In addition to fordex''s persuasion in the middle, it was basically Phineas nigells who fought alone with the witches.


    Van Lim was stunned. He could not have imagined that the powerful wizard in the history of Hogwarts would behave like this here, criticizing each other and exposing each other''s shortcomings. They had been relieved from each other and lived for hundreds of years.


    "They often do that?" Van Lin asked quietly that he thought he might have gone to a fake Hogwarts, or to a fake headmaster''s office.


    In his memory, the former presidents of Hogwarts were very kind, and from memory, they were obedient to Dumbledore''s words.


    However, the scene is far beyond his imagination. What is this? The mutual pressure between successive principals?


    Dumbledore some helpless, he has a headache stroking his temples."In fact, they are so boring that you should understand." Said Dumbledore.


    Van Lin nodded, he can clearly feel Dumbledore''s helplessness, hanging on the wall, every one is the headmaster of Hogwarts, all Dumbledore''s predecessors.


    For the elder contraception to show that kind of respect attitude, for the ancestors of some small hobby, Dumbledore always have to endure.


    "All right, gentlemen!" Dumbledore clapped his hands. "The gossip is over here. I don''t think you want to be laughed at by your younger generation." Dumbledore said he looked majestically at a circle of portraits on the wall.


    "Albus, by him?" Phineas nigerus said, "how dare this Gryffindor kid laugh at us?"


    "I think you should learn how to speak, Phineas nigerus!" "I don''t think you have anything to look up to. In fact, because of Tom, Fanlin has done no less than you recently, and he has discovered such a big hidden danger that it is left in Hogwarts."


    "He, by him?" Phineas nigerus said in a loud voice, "a Gryffindor kid, who knows if this stupid guy has been tampered with by someone."


    "You should apologize to him, Phineas nigerus!" "Memory can''t deceive our eyes. If you say that, are you questioning albus''s ability? Or question albus'' loyalty to the school? What good is it to deceive you, an old ghost who has been dead for a hundred years? "


    "You''re no better, Darcy!" Phineas nigerus said, "you''ve been dead longer than I have."


    "Since you know, you should treat me with respect." Dalis said seriously, and Fanlin was very suspicious. Maybe that''s what she said.


    "Don''t be silly, Dalis!" Phineas nigellas shook his head and said, "it''s no use to me like that."


    "Phineas nigerus, you really piss me off!" "Fordex, and albus! You two help me get there, and I''m going to teach this guy a lesson


    "Calm down, Dalis!" Fordex said that Fanling saw his fat body shake twice.


    "Don''t stop me, fordex!" The wand in her hand was a faint white light, which startled Vaseline. It was magic.


    "Hey, listen, Phineas nigellus," fordex said quickly, "you should apologize to the children of Fanlin. Your remarks are indeed biased. You know, the children of Fanlin have just saved your immediate descendants and restored the innocence of your black family."


    "Now that I''ve talked about this, I''m going to tell you something about my worthless descendant, the Black family, who was framed up by an ordinary and despicable wizard. He stayed in Azkaban for 12 years, and his behavior almost shamed the Black family..."


    "Well, shut up, Phineas nigerus!" Amando said, "put away your damned theory of lineage and nobility. Even the pandagons have fallen from the royal family. How can your knighthood continue? It''s not flourishing now!"


    "It''s their own fault. They don''t even have Avalon!"


    "OK, ok..." Dumbledore said that in order to let them continue to argue, even when he has become a statue hanging on it, there is no way to discuss a result. At that time, he still has to listen to the arguments of several big men, which is not an interesting thing.


    "I think we should get back to business." Dumbledore said, "I didn''t call you here to discuss your own contradictions."


    Several of the people in the portrait are closed, and they can still distinguish the priorities.


    "Principal Armando, what do you think?" Dumbledore asked.


    "I don''t want to admit it, but my opinion is the same as Phineas nigerus. We can''t fight against it now. In fact, I haven''t seen this thing at all. It''s like it came out of thin air. But as for Shenshi, I think this memory completely proves their existence."


    "It''s incredible!" Said Doris.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 344

    ¡­¡­


    "Yes, it''s incredible, and it''s tricky at the same time, albus." Amando said he was Dumbledore''s predecessor and even taught Tom Riddell.


    "It seems that the trouble is much bigger than Tom, principal Armando." Dumbledore said, "the only thing that can be confirmed, whether in terms of his ability or the description of Vaseline, is that his destructive power is far beyond our imagination."


    "That''s how you believe this kid?" Phineas nigellas said angrily, "as I said, he is a reckless and arrogant Gryffindor, which may only be the impression that he was in a fantasy, or some other magic..."


    "Shut your mouth, Phineas nigelles!" "What reason does this child have to deceive us, or do you not believe albus''s judgment?" she said


    "Maybe he wants to get more attention, maybe a lot of Gryffindor likes it." Phoenias Nigella said, his eyes full of flickering light.


    "Put away your temptations, Phineas nigerus!" Dumbledore said he seemed to want to do something.


    "We all know that there is no reason for this child to cheat a group of dead old guys. If he really tampers with his memory, first of all, he will cheat himself, which is very difficult."


    Amando said that he rarely saw such people. Besides Dumbledore, there was only Voldemort, the exquisite soul magic.


    "Now it''s not about whether the child cheated us or not. Our focus should be on how to solve the problem. We should be prepared to be prepared. What''s more, I believe albus'' judgment. What he takes out must be solved."


    Mr. fordeux said his expression became more serious in a rare way, and he seemed to be searching and thinking about something.


    "I knew you''d say that, fordex, you''re a wall jerk." Phineas nigells said that he was very dissatisfied with the behavior of these principals. He was the only headmaster who had been hanged here and was born in Slytherin. He seemed to be a little out of place with the others.


    "That''s better than your nonsense. I don''t understand why I agreed to let you stay in the principal''s office. It seems that I''m really blind." ''said Daisy, not unkindly.


    It can be said that Phineas nigelles really angered the great therapist. If they lived in the same era, Fanlin thought that headmaster Dalis would not hesitate to start his own contacts, and then gather a number of top fighting forces in the magic world, and then blow Phineas nigelles to pieces.


    "Well, we didn''t come here to quarrel!" Amando said, "Phineas Nigella, if you have any complaints, we can deal with them privately later. What is needed now is your wisdom as head of Hogwarts, not your bad, boring nonsense. "


    "Good." Phineas nigerus sneered. "I''d like to see what you can come up with to solve it. Don''t blame me for not reminding you that if you follow this little devil, the essence of this thing tends to be those ancient lunatics."


    "Madman?" Fanlin said, "you mean..."


    "In short, it''s the black wizard. Those crazy people can do anything to promote themselves."


    "It''s a lot like that." It seems that the conversation is on the right track.


    "We are all very clear about the terrible level of research and utilization of magic by those madmen in ancient times. Some magic manuscripts they casually divulged should belong to the existence of absolute taboo today."


    "It''s like the Avada curse?" Fanlin said, but he quickly realized that it was nothing. He had studied a kind of lost demon magic, but only a little bit. He found his way forward, elemental magic.


    Even so, he did not learn too much, but only some of the simplest opening, summoning a small devil, the most basic material is flesh and blood, that is, the sacrifice of life.


    "You can say that." She was a little pale, she said. Even if it was the Avada curse, she couldn''t cope with it. What''s more, the research of those crazy people is far more terrifying than that.


    Through the sacrifice of flesh and blood, in order to completely separate the soul and body, the awada Suo Ming mantra was invented, which was an effective and fast daily means at that time.


    "You should know something about it. It''s the most authentic restoration of ancient times." Daisy said she hated the practice of killing each other but not the same thing.


    "I don''t deny your opinion, Darcy!" "No wizard can live for thousands of years, and most of the information has been lost," Amando said


    "And Tom "Listen to you and albus always talk about this person. In fact, in today''s lack of information, your student Tom Riedel is no less than the black wizard I''ve seen in the materials in terms of research level and method," said Dalis"Doris..." Amando felt a little headache, and Dalis was right. Voldemort was no worse than any black wizard, otherwise he would not be the Dark Lord.


    "You should know that the madness of these black wizards is far beyond your imagination, and the rise of Tom Riddle is a good proof of this. He has found a way to extend his life, and the Horcruxes, as long as they are not completely destroyed, Tom can theoretically live forever. "


    "Damn it!" Amando said, "don''t mention that hypocritical liar. If he hadn''t been patient enough, I would have ruined him."


    Armando gnawed his teeth. In his opinion, teaching Voldemort in person was obviously a big stain in his life. At that time, he also dreamed that he and albus could lead the descendants of Slytherin family who had already deviated from the track back to the mainstream of the magic world.


    "I insist on my opinion. This is more like the product of an evil ancient mage. After all, the God is too shocking, and the chains left by the God are retracted into the wizard''s body Albus, I think you should take this kid to nicoleme "


    where www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 345

    "I think nicoleme will be interested in this alchemy product in his palm. As a wizard who has lived for more than 600 years, he can communicate and provide more help than you think. But is he still alive? " Amando said he gave up arguing with others.


    "He''s still alive, and he''s got some potions from the Sorcerer''s stone." Said Dumbledore.


    "There is no doubt that if this monster really exists..."


    "If it does exist!" Cried Phineas nigelles.


    "You have to recognize the reality, Phineas nigerus!" "Although it''s hard to accept the myth, it doesn''t mean it''s impossible," she said angrily


    "What''s more, the way to escape from death is not so profound in the hands of those black witches. The ancient wizard''s research on the dead, that is, death and life, has reached a state beyond human imagination. I don''t think that these are all illusory things, whether it is the undead sleeping in the pyramid, or it is There will always be a way for them to escape the trial of death


    "Oh, damn it, this is not the time to talk about these issues, Darcy!" Phoenias Nigella, "do you want to take Slytherin college students for example again?"


    "Obviously, that diary is the best evidence." Said Doris.


    "You are biased against Slytherin students." Phineas nigells said angrily.


    "Why go back to this question? All this is just speculation..."


    "It''s not speculation, Phineas nigerus." Dumbledore said, his hands crossed together. "It''s very realistic. You know the impact of that diary. There''s Tom''s soul fragment hidden in it. I don''t think there''s a problem with the Horcrux. The key to the problem is how many of them Tom has made, and this thing."


    Dumbledore pointed to the picture which was fixed by him. "The existence of this thing is obviously not an accident. Van Lin also clearly said everything it knew, whether it was the strange fighting scene in the last semester or the current things. There is no doubt that some people use those miraculous creatures as the medium of seal to seal these monsters


    "What about the human fighting scene?"


    "The power of leakage, the shadow of projection, otherwise, something will be handed down. It is very likely that this seal is not particularly reliable. This is a very serious problem. Whether it is the seal medium that wakes up, or what is inside, it will be a devastating disaster to the world today."


    Phineas nigelles was not talking. He was just lowering his head and looking gloomy. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Vaseline felt that his situation was very embarrassing. Could he be regarded as provoking the contradiction between the top echelons of Hogwarts?


    "Well, well, I don''t understand the connection between these two things, but I don''t want to talk about anything about that kid named Tom Riddle, he''s him, and this damned monster is another thing to solve."


    "But this is what Hogwarts has to face. Phineas nigerus, you have to face this. No matter which problem breaks out, Hogwarts is likely to be subverted by it. Now it seems that the latter is more serious, but he is not like Tom. Tom doesn''t have much time for us."


    "It''s a serious problem, ABZ." Said Doris.


    "I think it''s more like a monster created by a wizard, which constantly devours and assimilates in order to achieve the goal of immortality. For example, the madmen in Egypt have many wonderful necromancers in their history."


    "Like huff?" Asked Fanlin.


    "Oh, indeed." "He''s really the most powerful person in the record, and he''s also the most thoroughly transformed guy in the world, 100 percent undead," said Dalis


    "It''s delusion. I''ve never seen such magic before." Said Phineas nigells.


    "That''s what you don''t know about!" Fanlin said impatiently, he really can''t stand this guy. "I''ve seen the statue of Andrus Slytherin, covered by snake skin, which is the source of snake man''s voice, and Tom Riddle has also embarked on the old road of transformation. I believe you must have seen Tom after the transformation."


    "How dare you talk to me like that!" Cried Phineas nigerus.


    "If you insist on that, I don''t think it''s necessary to respect you, offer no constructive advice, and add a lot of personal emotion to such an important discussion. No wonder you will be the most unpopular principal at Hogwarts."


    "It''s not up to a little devil like you to step in. If I were alive, I would drive you out of Hogwarts."


    "But it''s a pity that you can''t do it now. I finally understand why the Black family got to where it is today and see what you left behind, holding the glory of pure blood?""How about that?"


    "What a pity!" Vaseline said, "the glory of your pure blood is to choose a hybrid like me as leader?"


    "Mixed blood?" Said Phineas nigells.


    "Yes, Tom Riddle''s father is a Muggle. I''m right, Professor Dumbledore, and Professor Armando."


    "Yes, Mr. Fanlin." Dumbledore said, "it seems you know a lot about Tom."


    "But, sir, I''d like to know more about how to solve this problem in my head." Van Lin said that he must bring the topic back and set a clear goal, otherwise, if they continue to discuss it, they will not produce any results tonight.


    "I have some ideas about it." A tall, thin black robed wizard emerged from an empty photo frame. No doubt, it was also a headmaster of Hogwarts, but it seemed that he was much higher than all the people present. At least, when the black wizard appeared, everyone else closed his mouth.


    "You are back, Mr. Agnes." Dumbledore said, while the rest of the headmasters showed respect for Agnes, and even Phineas nigells bowed slightly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 346

    "Mr. Agnes?" Fanlin did not understand that he did not remember such a headmaster in the history of Hogwarts. He always thought that the oldest portrait of the headmaster''s office was Dalis.


    "He is a descendant of Ms. Helga hefpaff." Said Dumbledore. "His full name is Agnes ogudu hefpaff, the grandson of Ms. Hegal."


    Fanlin was relieved for a moment. As huffpaf''s grandson, he should have made great contributions to Hogwarts.


    "what do you know, Mr. Agnes?" Dumbledore asked, "if that''s the case, I hope you can help us solve it."


    "I don''t know much, albus." Agnes said, "you know, I like to travel around the world, even when I''m dead, so I see more than anyone else."


    "It''s better than knowing nothing, Mr. Agnes." Said Dumbledore.


    "Good." Agnes nodded.


    "It was in our time, shortly after Hogwarts was founded." Agnes said, "at that time, it was also the dark period of witches. Behavioral witches were judged as heretics by the Catholic Church, and countless witches died in the stake. This is the original intention of Hogwarts, so that witches can have space for survival."


    Agnes seemed to sigh. He had to admit that from the history of Muggle, in the middle ages, when the Vatican was the most powerful, they certainly would not allow the existence of another powerful force. At that time, the Vatican understood that witches were the evil and subversive party.


    "However, unity alone is not enough to confront the Catholic Church. Their strength is based on Muggle belief, while witches rely on the power of one voice, so witches must find a way to fight."


    "Method?" Said Fanlin.


    "Even the method, the survival of witches is also based on the work of Muggles. However, witches can not draw more strength from Muggles like the people in the Vatican. Naturally, witches have to find other ways to fight against them."


    Agnes''s eyes were a little lax, and his thoughts seemed to go back to the chaotic times of his life.


    "And this method is the source of all abilities, namely magic. Only a strong strength can guarantee the wizard''s right to live. " Agnes said, "this is the case in our times, there is no strong power, only death is waiting, so a lot of magic is the domain of witches at that time."


    "Because of the war, the black magic that can arouse people''s powerful strength once prevailed in the wizard''s world. Many magic books have not been destroyed, including many undead magic and demon magic. I remember that I have read about the sorcery in a magic book."


    "It''s no surprise." Said Fanlin. He saw the magic in the forbidden area of the library. However, each of these magic cultivation conditions is difficult to be accepted by the modern magic world.


    "Yes, there is no way. Even the four founders of Hogwarts have mastered more than white magic. Many black magic can be cultivated and mastered." Agnes said.


    "I remember that at that time, there were a group of evil witches who tried to transform their bodies through magic. They tried to conquer death. However, this is not enough. The magic world now has lost its glory in ancient times. Everything needs to be explored, and every magic relic found is fascinating."


    "Have you seen this monster?" Asked Fanlin.


    "I''m not sure." Agnes said, "ancient magic is full of uncertainty in its own making, and I remember that I followed a group of witches to explore a pyramid hidden by magic."


    "Then what happened afterwards?" Asked Fanlin.


    "Later..." Agnes said, "what happened later is absolutely unforgettable for us. It''s the hoof you call it, but of course, it''s not a pyramid on the surface."


    "Hoof?" Fanlin was surprised, and he remembered that Eden had said that she had paid a lot of money to cut off the future of Hufu, who was the wizard who chose to assimilate with the creation of the void.


    "I remember that was another plane, that is, the dark plane hidden in the pyramid. We started to develop his pyramid because he was a famous black wizard in history, and his accomplishments in necromancy far exceeded those of previous dynasties."


    Agnes said, "we had a lot of trouble just exploring the inside of the pyramids, the endless sea of undead, and those undead possessed the abilities you showed, but with a lot of effort, you were able to deal with these guys."


    "After that?" How did you see him


    "Hoof?" Agnes said, "I didn''t see him. In fact, after we asked the sea of the dead, we lost our way in the pyramid and muddled into the dark plane. In just a moment, the four witches in our company were destroyed by the smell of destruction.""How?" Fanlin was surprised that in his impression, the void creation sealed for thousands of years should not have such great power.


    "We''ve run out of energy to please the undead sea and the mysterious curse." Agnes said, "we struggle in the dark plane, and we don''t even see the monster itself. Only a part of the body is enough to destroy us."


    "Where did you die?" Asked Fanlin.


    "Make, I die there." Agnes said, "this is my last impression. Fortunately, I left some means at Hogwarts in advance, which was able to recall my broken soul


    "Broken?" Asked Fanlin.


    "Yes, part of my soul has been absorbed, and what is preserved here is only a few broken scenes, but the only thing that can be confirmed is the runes involved in these seals, which are everywhere in that space, and I thought it was used to stabilize the space."


    "What else?"


    "I''m sorry, because my soul is not finished, that''s all I know." Agnes apologetically said that he seemed to have consumed a lot of energy, and his body began to shake.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 347

    "What''s the use of that?" "I''m not aiming at you, Mr. Agnes. But it''s no use except to express that something terrible and strange exists. You know, the pyramid of Khufu is a forbidden area, and the ancient Lingge of Egypt has not been broken for hundreds of years. Up to now, the work of the Exorcist is still confined to the periphery of the pyramid. "


    "But what can''t be denied is that these are the things left by the black wizard. They are very evil. What they have is obviously beyond the means of Horcrux."


    "So what?" Phineas said, "the monsters under Hogwarts have been destroyed by the array left by Slytherin''s ancestors. As you have seen, no one can survive that magic, and there are pyramids. These undead can''t be far away from the pyramids."


    "Who can guarantee that anyone who has witnessed the demise of these things, that existence is danger, you should know very well, Phineas!" Said Doris.


    For a while, everyone becomes silent. This is also a matter of no means. Existence is a danger. The fact has been put in front of people countless times. According to the Chinese ancient saying, if you are not of our own race, your heart will be different. These words are not rootless.


    However, the silence was soon broken. After all, today''s discussion is not a daily issue, which is likely to threaten the survival of Hogwarts. They have to be cautious about these issues.


    Soon there was a chatter in the office. Phineas was arguing with Dalis, and fordex was there to fight. Both Amando and Dumbledore are sad, but Agnes, whose consciousness has shifted from the portrait, at least his frame has become empty.


    Van Lim had countless illusions. Dumbledore seriously discussed the major events of Hogwarts with the successive presidents of Hogwarts. At 10 o''clock, how could van Lin have imagined that it would be like this. Is this the highest meeting of Hogwarts?


    At least in terms of personnel, a white Wizard of the century, together with four former headmasters of Hogwarts, including famous therapists and other top figures in the magic world, and the grandson of Hegal hefpaff, such a lineup is definitely a high-end conference.


    But now, what''s the mess like diagonals?


    Fanlin felt that he was in the wrong place, and these headmasters seemed to have given up asking about him. Everyone has his own opinion. Now he seems very redundant.


    However, this situation did not last long. The door of the headmaster''s room, that is, the strange statue, was touched by someone, and made a sound of karakala.


    Someone''s coming up!


    Fanlin looked back at the past, but the noisy office restored its former calm in an instant. It was like getting some signal. The portraits of the principals who were still arguing with each other and trying to persuade each other immediately recovered their former serious and calm appearance.


    Fanlin suddenly felt a little tired. He came here all afternoon and didn''t eat anything except tea and pudding.


    What he missed more now was the hall at Hogwarts and the warm bedroom of Gryffindor. If it was Hermione''s arms, it would be more perfect.


    It was Professor Snape who looked very gloomy.


    "What''s up, Severus!" Dumbledore said, and he sat behind the headmaster''s desk with a serious face.


    As soon as he saw Professor Snape coming, Fanlin stood up and respected Snape. After all, Snape was the first mentor in his life, although Snape did not admit it.


    Snape had a gloomy face, and he looked very unhappy.


    "What''s the matter, Severus, it''s terrible?" Dumbledore asked.


    "Yes." Snape said he found the dead well in the Forbidden Forest Based on the information provided by Fanlin, but there was nothing there but one.


    The ghostly land in Peter''s memory also returned to its usual state, with nothing but some weathered bones.


    "It''s gone. The passage you''re talking about has been completely destroyed." Snape said.


    "It''s a natural thing. Fanlin shows me that the magic in that memory can do it." Said Dumbledore.


    "The magic there is like being emptied in an instant." "It''s worth mentioning that the explosion was inside the Black Lake, and Slytherin''s lounge was affected, and the mermaid hit Hogwarts like a madman, and the Black Lake was not stable last night," snape said


    "What about the extent of the damage?" Dumbledore asked that he had to be responsible for Slytherin college.


    "Slytherin''s public lounge was just shaken because the magic circle was not closed, and Hogwarts was much less affected." Snape said his face was still very ugly."So did you find the explosion center?" Dumbledore asked, and he was very concerned about it.


    "Found it." "Right in the middle of the Black Lake, midway through the ocean, should have been under the jurisdiction of the houslytherin family," snape said


    "Good." Snape said that, but also thoroughly sat down on the authenticity of memory.


    Van leen looked at the portrait, Phoenix lost the calm on his face, Snape''s arrival proved that his lucky idea was wrong.


    He seemed to have something to say, but without Dumbledore''s permission, the statue of the headmaster at Hogwarts was not able to speak out.


    "What is the extent of the damage?"


    "It''s probably down dozens of feet, or that area is completely sunk, at least the size of a mermaid tribe." Snape said that''s one reason why he looks so bad.


    It''s a terrible thing to admit that such a big explosion happened just away from Hogwarts.


    "Maybe we should make up for those fishmen on behalf of Hogwarts." Dumbledore said that the fishmen of Hogwarts are also the natives of the castle. They live far longer than Hogwarts. They are part of Hogwarts and the owner of the Black Lake.


    "I don''t think it''s necessary, but I''d like to know, what''s that?"


    "Some of the problems left over by the Slytherins."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 348

    "The Slytherins'' legacy?" Snape raised his voice. "What''s that, destroying Hogwarts? If it wasn''t for the defensive phalanx, it would have been powerful enough to blow up the Slytherin public lounge


    "So, Slytherin college students should be allowed to move to the castle. It turns out that Black Lake is not stable."


    "It''s time to get rid of those stupid creatures who are hitting the glass of Slytherin''s lounge like crazy." Snape said coldly.


    "I think they just need some reassurance, and I''ll send someone to solve this problem, Severus." Dumbledore said he didn''t seem to want to go on with Snape.


    "Well, I hope so, headmaster Dumbledore." Snape gave a scornful smile, and he looked very arrogant.


    Fanlin is afraid to make a fuss now. In fact, he made all these things. The two people who argued over the issue, one was the unfathomable Dumbledore, and the other was the terrible Professor Snape. Obviously, there was no way to offend either side.


    "What are you still doing here?" Snape turned to ask, he understood what Dumbledore meant, and since Dumbledore didn''t want to go on, he couldn''t force him.


    "Professor Snape, in fact, I''d rather go back to Hogwarts'' lobby or lounge." Fanlin said respectfully.


    "Oh, by the way, I think Mr. van Lindel needs a break or something to eat." Dumbledore stood up and said.


    "Well, I''m sorry, but I think you have other things to do now." Snape said, "there are people waiting to see you, Dumbledore."


    Snape said quickly, and then his face was covered with that disgust.


    "Oh, it''s back. It''s faster than I thought." Dumbledore said, and he sat back.


    Van Lin had to sit down with him, and Dumbledore didn''t mean to let him go.


    "Please open the window, headmaster. I don''t want to pass there again. It''s hard to accept even wiping my shoulders." Snape said, his face gloomy as if to drip water.


    "I think you should try to accept, Severus. You know, I think the prophet Daily says very clearly that the Betrayer is Mr. Peter Pedro."


    "It doesn''t change anything." Snape said coldly, standing in front of Dumbledore.


    "Well, I''m sorry." Said Dumbledore.


    The setting sun''s afterglow has completely disappeared on the other side of the mountain. The golden red light wheel has faded its hot coat, and now it seems to have entered the bridge section of the night.


    It seems that today''s moon is also very round, which is better for Professor Lu Ping. Although he is afraid, at least he will not force him to change.


    One day a month, even so, has made Professor Lu Ping''s life very difficult.


    As a matter of fact, these two days have been very tired, as long as a world, Sirius, Peter Pedro, huff, and those black wizard, void creation, these things are obviously far beyond the scope of bearing for the age of van Lin.


    Dumbledore just a wave of his hand, the huge French window in the vanishing charm of the role of the disappeared disappeared.


    "Thank you very much, headmaster Dumbledore." Snape''s face was full of disdain. He laughed scornfully, and then his body showed a magical appearance. Stirred by a black air, he flew out almost instantly.


    "You seem to envy this ability?" Said Dumbledore.


    Van Lim was distracted by Snape''s far away back. He remembered that Sirius was white in magic, perhaps a special effect of practicing black magic a lot.


    "In fact, it''s convenient, in many cases." If he could fly, van Lin said, it didn''t seem that much of a hassle to catch Peter Pettigrew.


    "I think your magic power is enough to support the consumption of your study."


    "In fact, I''m going to study like this, but I haven''t figured out who to ask for help." Said Fanlin.


    "It''s not a difficult thing." Said Dumbledore. He relaxed, and then the sound of the statue turning at the door rang once.


    "Headmaster Dumbledore, and you, Valentine." Sirius came in from the door, and he changed into a purple robe inlaid with gold thread. Although his face was not very healthy, he looked much better than at least.


    This is the reason why Professor Snape came in with a look of impatience. Sure enough, even if Snape knew what happened then, his disgust for Sirius could not be easily erased.


    "You know, there are so many things about the Ministry of magic. I don''t think it is necessary to restore the reputation of the Black family. This is history."


    "I advise you not to talk like that, Sirius!" Van Lim said he noticed that Phoenix was not looking very well. He was the head of the Black family, and he was extremely fond of the family''s reputation."Why?" Blake said, "it''s true. I want to change the status quo of the family when I get there. My crazy cousin is still in Azkaban, a loyal Death Eater, a complete madman."


    "But you always inherit the Black family, don''t you?" And, even if you really think so, these words should not be said in front of your ancestors


    Van leen pointed to the portrait on the wall, and Phoenix stayed there, but he was not looking at them. Otherwise, Fanlin was not sure whether Phoenix would jump out of the portrait and slap Sirius hard with the body of a ghost.


    "That''s your high grandfather. You should be impressed." Fanlin said, "you should have seen it at home."


    "Oh, yes, that''s right." Sirius agreed.


    It turns out that Sirius doesn''t want to argue with a dead ancestor about the development of his family, which is undoubtedly impolite. He should maintain respect for his ancestors, although van Lim doubts whether Sirius really thinks so.


    "Dumbledore, you want me?" Sirius quickly changed the subject.


    "Yes, Blake, I hope you can take over Remus''s position. It''s not good news that Remus has resigned and the position of defense against the dark arts professor is just vacant."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 349

    Fanlin didn''t know how he got back to the Gryffindor public lounge.


    He had dinner with Sirius and Dumbledore. In fact, he had some pudding from dobby. It''s good news that Hogwarts'' magic defense doesn''t work for dobby.


    In fact, Sirius and Dumbledore''s conversation is not too late, including some issues to be discussed, such as Harry''s problem, and the succession of defense against the dark arts professor.


    Even so, after Sirius left, Fanlin was really able to relax. After returning to the Gryffindor public lounge, he met the two people who had been waiting in the lounge. Only then did he really feel that everything was over.


    "Hermione, do you have anything to eat? I''m hungry. " Said Fanlin pathetically, expecting Hermione to pull a sandwich out of his pocket.


    "No Hermione said that she seemed helpless. She had thought that Fanlin would say something when she came back, such as the changed Animagus and how to arrest Peter Pettigrew.


    All these things worried Hermione very much, but as soon as Fanlin came back, she asked her if she had anything to eat.


    Van Lin looked at Harry for help, and Harry shook his head.


    "But I''m hungry." Said Fanlin, who sat down from the sofa.


    "Maybe you can ask dobby to make some for you." Said Harry.


    "Good idea." As soon as van Lin''s eyes lit up, he looked at Hermione imploring.


    He would like Harry to remind him that he was in the boys'' dormitory. You know, Hermione is very opposed to van Lin''s hiring dobby. In her opinion, the remuneration is not directly proportional to Dobby''s labor.


    "OK..." Hermione said in embarrassment, "but you have to be better with more."


    "I''ve always been good to him and I''ve never restricted his behavior." Van Lim said he had a snap finger, and he had a unique technique for calling dobby.


    "Never restricted his behavior?" Hermione exclaimed, startling dobby, who had just been transformed from the phantom.


    "More What did dobby do wrong Dobby was still in that neurotic posture, and he seemed to be scared.


    "Help me prepare some food, dobby." Van Lin said he patted dobby on the head, as if to give dobby great comfort, "OK, you can go."


    Fanlin said quickly. Dobby nodded obediently. Almost in an instant, Dobby''s figure disappeared in the air.


    "Hum!" Hermione snorted heavily. For some reason, she was a little angry.


    "What''s wrong with her?" Harry asked cautiously that his sudden pettiness for Hermione was really a fog.


    "I said I don''t know. Do you believe it?" Vernin asked, Hermione was no longer going to speak. She turned her face away and tried not to have verbal communication with the two fools.


    The next time seemed a little difficult. Harry wanted to celebrate his successful return for Fanlin. It was very cool to beat and arrest an adult wizard alone. Although it could not be spread out, there was always someone to celebrate.


    But Hermione was very angry. She was so worried. When she came back, she said that I was hungry. Why didn''t he choke to death?


    Thinking of it, Hermione also glared at Fanlin with dissatisfaction, which made Fanlin not dare to eat food in a big mouth. It was very bad. Hermione was angry and angry with him.


    Fanlin ate carefully, he has tried his best to speed up the speed, but he can not eat a big bite, he can only chew slowly.


    Animagus''s change seems to be acting on his body at the same time. He feels that he may have changed his stomach.


    Dobby was prepared according to his usual amount of food, Fanlin thought, but half of the food was not finished.


    "I I''m full... " Fanlin said he called dobby back, or there would be no place to deal with the food.


    Under the gaze of Hermione''s stern eyes, the episode is finally perfect Well, it''s a perfect time.


    Three people just sit on the sofa, you look at me, I see you, the atmosphere becomes very frozen.


    "Huan Welcome back to victory. " Harry opened his mouth, which he had wanted to say for a long time, but he didn''t say it until now.


    "It''s not a victory," said Vaseline, who looked at Harry and Hermione. "But it''s good to see you here. At least I don''t have to worry about being blown up."


    "Killed by the explosion?" Hermione said that the girl''s attitude had softened when Fanlin said it was good to see you, but the last sentence was blown to death, which made her nervous.


    "Don''t be so nervous, Hermione." Fanlin said, "I''m back alive."


    "To be honest, what''s going on? I believe Peter is not your opponent, but how did you get killed?" Hermione said, "and your Animagus."Hermione pauses. She blushes a little. The thought of her holding Animagus in her arms makes her feel strange.


    "I remember that your Animagus is a ferret, and that''s what happened when you went after Peter Pettigrew, and then when you came back, you became a cat, and there were those scars. What did you do, where did you go?"


    Hermione finished such a long sentence in one breath, which made her breath a little bit short.


    Harry looked at Hermione with a dull face. He was a little confused. He wanted to ask Sirius or other news, but now it seems that Hermione''s question is more important. He nodded his head fiercely, and he wanted to know the details.


    Fanlin was in a dilemma. He didn''t know how to explain it. Whether it was Animagus or the creation of void, or even the magic circle, he only knew that ancient English was used as the magic carrier rune, and the rest was completely unknown.


    However, he did not intend to tell his friends that there was no need to add the so-called burden, and everything had to wait for Dumbledore and his research progress.


    Agnes said that Huff''s pyramid has always been very concerned by Van Lin, no accident, there must be a dead void creation, Eden''s means did not work.


    Vaseline gently rubbed his palm with his finger. He had to solve the problem of the wand.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked Hermione.


    "Ah No, nothing! " "I just went into a magic relic by mistake. With Peter, my wand was destroyed in the battle, and then the relic exploded. I don''t know what happened to Animagus. Maybe it''s some kind of transfiguration charm, permanent solidification effect..."


    All forest disorderly plagiarize, as long as muddle through.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 350

    Wessengamo''s trial of Pettigrew was obviously not satisfactory to the people of the magic world.


    Many people expressed great concern about such a bad incident. On the day after the trial results were announced, the prophet daily received a large number of letters from radical people.


    They asked wiesengamo to take back the judgment of the first instance and severely punish Peter Pettigrew. The voice of capital punishment was the highest.


    In their eyes, the punishment for Peter Pettigrew was too mild.


    A murderer who has cheated the magic world for 12 years violates more than one or two laws.


    He framed Sirius Black, destroyed the Black family, betrayed the magic world, sold information to Voldemort, and violated the Muggle protection law and cast unforgivable curse.


    Each one is enough to keep Peter Pettigrew in Azkaban for the rest of his life.


    But even so, the result of wiesengamo''s trial was merely that Pettigrew was taken into Azkaban as a felon.


    It was thought that it should be killed directly, or that Azkaban''s guardians, the Dementors, should take his soul directly.


    This is a good decision. At least everyone thinks that death is the best way to deal with such a person who betrays his friends.


    However, this is not a very strange thing in wiesengamo.


    They have not sentenced a wizard to death for hundreds of years. Compared with Muggles, the existence of every wizard is a scarce resource. Only in tens of thousands of people can there be a wizard with magic talent. Even the verdict of the first generation of the Dark Lord, Greenwood, was only confined. In fact, in the legal literature, the life of a wizard is protected, and everyone knows this.


    The reason why people are so radical is that Sirius escaped from prison.


    Azkaban has lost its credibility, its strongest cage has been terminated by Sirius, and people no longer believe in the Ministry''s methods. If one day, some vicious black wizard escapes from Azkaban, and receives the most serious harm, of course, ordinary civilian witches in the magic world of June and July.


    Many wizard''s strength is not up to the standard. Now it is not what the witches in the middle ages and peacetime rely on. Apart from the poor protection provided by the Ministry of magic, there is nothing else.


    They were afraid that Peter would escape from Azkaban.


    For this reason, the Ministry of magic repeatedly promised that it would take strict care of Peter Pettigrew. In fact, they did the same thing. They locked Peter to the deepest place in Azkaban, where there was no light. The only thing Peter could see was Dementors.


    But with Sirius''s precedent, people in the magic world don''t believe fudge and the Ministry of magic. For the incompetence of the Ministry of magic and his ministers, we have to say that many people are disappointed.


    In this case, Fudge had to control the prophet''s daily, drawing the spearhead to Sirius.


    Sirius Black is the only wizard who escapes from Azkaban, and the Ministry of magic would not target Sirius if there was no one to change the subject.


    They did an exclusive interview for Sirius for a whole page, from the prison break of Sirius to the endurance of such a long time, until he caught Peter Pettigrew.


    However, to van Lin''s satisfaction, under the guidance of Dumbledore, the reporting of Sirius incident played down the role of several children, which also made van Lin feel more relaxed.


    Of course, Sirius has become a hero in the magic world. Different from ordinary curiosity, Sirius is worshipped by the vast majority of people.


    This is different from Harry, Harry is really too small, small, no one at all persuasive.


    People''s attitude towards Harry is more of a kind of psychological comfort. They just need a reason for Voldemort''s disappearance. As for how Voldemort disappeared, no one paid attention to the process.


    But Sirius is different. He is an adult wizard with rich experience in fighting against the black magic. Even in the period of fighting Voldemort, Sirius''s active activity is also seen by many people. If it wasn''t for Peter''s frame up, Sirius would live in a heroic manner.


    Now, however, it is not too late.


    For example, as a best-selling novelist, giddy Lockhart''s success is nothing more than relying on various magical experiences to attract most readers.


    No one cares whether it''s true or not. They just need a spiritual comfort.


    But Sirius is not the same, his affairs are all true, from Hogwarts at that time can be verified.


    Unlike the Muggle world, the wizarding world worships power. The powerful personal power always fascinates the wizard. Of course, the wizard world needs a hero.


    And just after gidrow disappeared to the United States, Sirius perfectly inherited his position.


    The recovery of Sirius, whether in appearance, strength, or experience, all aspects are far more than the side of girero.Sirius successfully incarnates as a fighter in the dark, fighting against the evil forces. The evil forces headed by Voldemort are much stronger than those from vampires or Tibetan snowmen.


    Soon, Sirius captured a large number of fans, and the prophet''s daily report was like Sirius Black''s autobiography, which was collected by a large number of female fans. Van Lin also saw that several senior students of huffpuff secretly cut the pictures of Sirius from the prophet''s daily, perhaps as personal collections. In short, van Lin did not want to have too many What to explore.


    "I heard Sirius is going to sign today?" Said Harry, holding a new issue of the prophet''s daily, which said Sirius was sitting behind a table with a quill in his hand.


    "Are they building Sirius as a jedro? The new national idol? If Sirius can really match their demands Hermione said she was annoyed at the thought of her admiration for girero''s strength.


    "I''m more curious about what Sirius is signing." Harry said he was very curious about it. He knew Sirius had no books at all.


    To be exact, it is more difficult to let Sirius write something than to kill him. He is not gidrow. He has great writing skills and doesn''t have so many skills to deal with fans.


    "Maybe someone helped him write his autobiography. It''s been a week, and this kind of thing can always be done." Fanlin said that now there are news reports about Sirius all over the hall, which can be regarded as big news. This kind of big screen report will last for at least a few days.


    "I think Sirius must be very happy. You see how natural he is." Ron said Mrs. Pomfrey allowed him out of hospital on Tuesday, and his original team of four was happy to accept him again.


    For this reason, Ron is very happy. With the help of all the people, he has completely walked out of the shadow controlled by the dwarf star Peter. Of course, the most exciting thing for him is the affirmation of the people. However, it is very difficult for anyone to break away from the control of soul snatching curse.


    Ron, as a junior wizard, was controlled by an adult wizard with a soul snatching spell. Then he broke away from the comfort of his mind at the last moment and said something to remind his partner to avoid the curse.


    At least Mrs. Weasley was proud of Ron. She thought her little son had finally grown up and was no longer so mediocre compared with his three friends.


    It''s a great encouragement for Ron, who has always been eager to be recognized. It has to be said that his initial position was just like Peter Pettigrew in his group of four.


    Mediocrity, no sense of existence.


    However, he is much better than Peter Pettigrew, at least he is loyal enough to his friends, and he is also very warm-blooded, he can block in front of his friends, which is especially obvious in the case of Malfoy.


    "I don''t think so. Sirius is not gidrow. He hates such activities, although he usually does things rashly and high-profile." Hermione said, and she fixed her eyes on Sirius in the newspaper. She had to admit that Sirius in the newspaper had a very easygoing smile.


    It reminds her of guidro.


    Oh, damn it. Why do you think of this person again? It''s a stain on Hermione''s life.


    "I find it strange, too." "But he looks good, at least his body has recovered completely. It is said that nicoleme gave the Ministry of magic the tonic, and asked the Ministry of magic to transfer it to Sirius."


    "What''s the effect?" Harry asked, he is very clear about Sirius body problems, 12 years of prison life almost destroyed Sirius as a wizard, if not for Sirius heart is dead, almost no activity, his last bit of poor enough to support his transformation into Animagus magic will be in time.


    "I heard that the effect is good. I met Sirius in the headmaster''s office. At that time, he had recovered well. Although he said that he could not make up all the time, at least he was not so fragile, but only accumulated a few years less than others."


    "It''s nothing." Harry breathed a sigh of relief. "As long as his life is not threatened."


    Van Lin nodded, but at the thought of Dumbledore telling Sirius that Voldemort would return, Fanlin thought Sirius would rather live a few years less. He needed strength to protect Harry, which was particularly important for black.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 351

    The hall was noisy. Most of the witches in Hogwarts had no classes today. Except for the defense of the dark arts class in the afternoon, the whole Friday was so relaxed and comfortable.


    In fact, in addition to some Ravenclaw and Gryffindor, nearly half of huffpav and Slytherin all refused Professor Lupin''s defense against the dark arts class.


    Those huffpafs were afraid of Professor Lupin''s identity. Ben, a werewolf, made these students feel very insecure, such as Ernie or


    What''s the name of the huffpuff who clashed with Harry, the one who was petrified in the second grade.


    Hell, who''s going to remember his name.


    In Ron''s words, the boy was as stupid as Ernie.


    Now think about it. Hefpaff is really kind. Any kind of people can enter into huffpav.


    There are zoologists as erudite as Mr. newt, but also as stupid and hopeless as Ernie.


    It is said that Ernie also worships Sirius very much.


    Well, Sirius is really very popular with the wizarding world now, not just civilian wizards.


    Sirius is the actual power holder of the Black family. The Black family''s rich heritage is not what ordinary people can imagine, whether in terms of wealth or magic.


    The Black family is a pure blood wizard family, which has a history of hundreds of years. Every patriarch of their family is the top power in the magic world.


    The peak should be regarded as Phoenix. Although the old man is very annoying, he has to admit that he is a man of ability and courage.


    As the headmaster of Hogwarts, there is no doubt about his strength and skill. Although he did not take back the Black family manor in the end, he did what the nobles could not do.


    This in itself is a great success.


    As for the Black family''s manor, it seems that the king at that time had confiscated it, because the black magic was still something, which was nothing to know. It was all a matter of feudal times hundreds of years ago.


    Turn the topic back to the defense against the dark arts class. Just now we talked about huffpuff. In the end, of course, it will be Slytherin''s turn.


    Speaking of Slytherin, Fanlin is very complicated.


    Or is it the magic left by Andrew, the leader of the Slytherin family Well, vanillin is not sure whether andru is the head of the Slytherins. The Slytherins are completely desolate. If Sara chaslytherin had not left Hogwarts, if Voldemort had not died, then the Slytherin family would have disappeared.


    In fact, the birth of Voldemort was an accident. Dumbledore didn''t tell vanlin about the specific situation. However, according to memory, Voldemort was just an accidental product, the crystallization of love potion.


    Of course, the Slytherin family and the Slytherin of Hogwarts are hardly on the same side now.


    The attitude of Slytherin''s students towards Professor Lupin is nothing more than a kind of deep disgust.


    They were all aristocrats, and their arrogance did not allow them to be taught by a poor professor of defense against the dark arts. Many of them are just afraid of werewolves. When it comes to fear, there is nothing to talk about.


    Almost every nobleman''s maintenance can''t help but deal with Fandao alley. After all, where is the fastest place for jinjialong to obtain.


    The existence of the alley is the dark place of the British wizard world, where there are a large number of black wizard, vampire, werewolf.


    In theory, as long as the people in the alley don''t make things like goblin rebellion, then they will live forever.


    The people of the Vatican, at least on the surface, resent it.


    Fanlin is very glad that the power of the Vatican has been limited around the Vatican, otherwise, it will inevitably be a long war.


    All of a sudden, Fanlin felt that the world was not as simple as imagined, not just the wizard world, but all the time.


    "What are you thinking, Valentine?" Asked Hermione.


    "Ah Nothing Van Lin said that he suddenly found that a small piece of pudding he had dug out with his spoon was about to fall on the plate, which was another flurry.


    "Really." Hermione said, "you''ve been in a daze since we were talking about Sirius."


    "I''m just wondering when Sirius will come." Vaseline said quickly, and he swept the pudding out of the plate.


    Having a house elf is really a good choice, at least you can satisfy your appetite at any time.


    "When will you be back?" Harry said strangely, "but I didn''t hear that Sirius was coming back. Where is he going? Hogwarts? "


    "Of course," said Fanlin, "or where do you think you''re going?""But he is very busy now." Harry pointed to the prophet''s daily, where Sirius had a giddy smile, his quill was signing a book, and, of course, his fans, a crazy middle-aged lady, Harry had been worrying about whether the woman would faint in excitement.


    "Believe me, Harry, Sirius won''t be able to bear it for long. It''s much more interesting to go back to Hogwarts." "I want another pudding, Hermione!" said Vaseline


    "No, you''re a pig. You''ve eaten three in a row. Mr. al will teach you if he knows." Said Hermione.


    Just two days ago, Mr. al''s daily letter specifically mentioned that Hermione should take good care of van Lin, especially in the area of eating sweets.


    "But he doesn''t know." Van Lin said, "just one piece."


    "I''ll write to Mr. al that you''ve abandoned your daily habits, that you love to sleep in, and that you don''t listen to me!" Hermione said, and she looked at Vaseline discontentedly.


    Fanlin knew very well that Hermione would have told Mr. Al, no surprise.


    "OK..." Although van Lin said that he was very reluctant, but he had to do so.


    He suddenly felt a bit bored. Although there were still many problems to be solved, he really needed to relax.


    That''s also Dumbledore''s advice. Tight strings are always easy to break.


    Dumbledore''s explanation is that van Lin''s strength is strong enough for the general wizard, and he should have a good rest.


    Then, naturally, the task fell to Hermione.


    In order to prevent van Lin from getting too nervous, even Hermione gave up the daily study in the library. In addition to the textbooks, Fanlin had not encountered any other magic books for several days.


    But it was a good thing in Harry''s eyes.


    Those books that Fanlin read are really too difficult to understand. Notes on ancient RuNi, the true meaning of soul magic, and primary alchemy master


    Of course, these can be put on the surface. What''s more terrifying is that van Lin actually got the forbidden area''s note in Dumbledore.


    Now that van Lin doesn''t need to connect his cloak, he can enter the forbidden area in a fair way. There are books about the dark arts.


    It was mentioned by Fanlin when he returned his invisibility cloak to Harry. Harry even found a letter about the devil''s law under van Lin''s bed, which made Harry feel very dangerous.


    "Can you not be so depressed?" Said Hermione.


    "How about going to Hogsmeade in the afternoon?" Fan Lin said that since relaxation is not as good as a thorough relaxation, anyway, Professor Lu Ping will not talk about them and occasionally skip classes, which is a very exciting thing to think about.


    "It''s a good place to go to Hagrid. He was so excited when he brought Buckbeak to Hagrid yesterday." Harry said, "I didn''t expect that big stupid bird of Buckbeak would have been wandering in the forbidden forest for days because of his playfulness. He almost lost his way. I''m glad he can fly."


    At least Harry thinks it''s funny.


    Speaking of being able to fly, van Lin thought of Snape''s magical ability. He had been to Snape''s office, but Snape didn''t let him in.


    It seems that learning such practical skills can only rely on Sirius. However, van Lim for Sirius, well, he can not do the same worship as Harry, whether it is strength or brain, obviously Professor Snape is more powerful, that is, Professor Snape is not so easy to get along with.


    Several people sat in the hall, chatting and laughing. Compared with this period of time, Hogwarts has regained his former vigorous vitality with the lifting of the alarm. Soon, however, Professor McGonagall called them out of the hall.


    I heard Dumbledore was looking for them.


    Ah Bah


    Dumbledore is looking for them. He has a big baby. He wants to show it to four children and wait for you in the office I don''t want to write it well. I''m going to go home


    Wait


    Well, good!


    In fact, Professor Dumbledore did not disappoint them, to be exact, Harry.


    Several people spiral into the sky with huge nameless statues. (in fact, I want to write a secret skill: jump repeatedly! But I didn''t find a place to insert it. I forced you to dance


    Spiral into the sky Well, finally they came to the room of the final boss, and the brave men drew out their big swords Wand.


    What they are going to face is the ravage of Professor Dumbledore, the first foundation in the magic world. Of course, take a wild Sirius. I''ve been wondering what kind of dog Sirius has become. But here, I hope his Animagus is a erha.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 352

    "Why are you here, Sirius?" Harry exclaimed in surprise that this was his family, his godfather, and the one he wanted to see most.


    "Why, don''t you welcome me?" Said Sirius. He opened his arms and gave Harry a big hug.


    If Professor Snape was here, he would feel very bad. He looked kind and filial. It was disgusting.


    That''s what the lines should say, which makes van Lin look forward to it.


    Sirius and Professor Snape didn''t deal with it. Since school, Sirius has been bullying Snape, along with the rest of James and Remus.


    As a matter of fact, even the kind Professor Lupin always has a playful face when facing Snape. Although it is not easy to detect, the habits formed in Hogwarts are always very difficult to change, just like the students of Hogwarts who are habitually afraid of Professor Snape.


    "Certainly." Harry said he loved the surprise today.


    "You know, those people in the Ministry of magic are so tired that they even ask someone to write a biography for me and then let me sit down and sign it." Sirius said.


    "Then how did you get here?" Harry asked.


    "It''s going to Hogwarts, of course."


    "I mean, aren''t you supposed to sit there and sign?"


    "Oh, that''s the staff of the Ministry of magic, compound soup. You should know how to use this. Dumbledore told me. It''s our master of all, Miss Granger." Sirius said, "anyway, when I was in grade two, I couldn''t even make the simplest water for life and death. I''m not a favorite student of Professor Horace srahogan, and my general wizard level exam just barely passed in magic pharmacy."


    "What''s your mark in potion?" Asked Sirius.


    "Not so good." Harry said that he felt bad when he thought of Snape''s gloomy face. He didn''t listen to anything in Snape''s potions class. In fact, his Potions were good, at least much better than Neville, but Snape never qualified him. This is also an essential subject in potology, and Harry''s deduction link.


    "Yes, Severus, that snivel..."


    "Blake," said Dumbledore, "I think you should let the door out with Harry. It seems that Mr. van Lin and Miss Granger are very dissatisfied with you."


    "Oh, sorry!" Sirius said, but he looked at the two people''s eyes, there is no apology, more is playing.


    "In other words, do your family know that you two pair up like this? It''s a brave little rebel, but I like it


    "Shut your mouth, Sirius," said Vaseline, a little exasperated, and Hermione''s face was red and her eyes were full of shame.


    "Why didn''t I find out so much about you?"


    "Don''t be shy, young man." Sirius came over and patted van Lin on the shoulder, a pair of me is the past person, I all understand the appearance.


    "It looks like you have a good life." Said Fanlin, gritting his teeth.


    "Thanks to you, I''m quite safe now." Sirius said. He laughed and let out a white tooth.


    He''s recovering so fast.


    "I think it''s necessary for us to continue the fight. You know, I always wanted to do that. "


    "Oh, of course!" Sirius said, "that''s enough for you." Sirius patted his pocket lightly, and he was still worried about the fact that he was subdued by Fanlin. This is really too oppressive, although he said that he did not have a magic wand at that time.


    "If I can, it will be my afternoon teaching."


    "Teaching?" Harry asked. He looked at Sirius. He remembered what Van Lin had said before, Professor Lupin was leaving, and Sirius became the next defense against the dark arts professor.


    "Are you going to replace Professor Lu Ping?"


    "At present, yes, the identity of Remus always causes a lot of trouble." Sirius said.


    "What about Professor Lupin?" Harry asked.


    "You know, I can''t let lupin go back to that wandering life. In fact, there are still a lot of family businesses in the Black family, and I lack some staff." Sirius said, "so don''t worry about lupin. I''ll help him solve this problem."


    "Well, Mr. van Lindel." Sirius said.


    Van Lim looked at Dumbledore, and he didn''t think it was good news.


    However, Dumbledore''s reaction made him very puzzled. Dumbledore nodded gently, and he even indicated that van Lin agreed to come down.


    Although van Lin didn''t know what was going on, out of trust, he agreed to Sirius'' proposal.


    However, the absence of a magic wand is a troublesome thing.


    "You can use my wand." Hermione whispered."Good." Vaseline nodded. Although the wand didn''t match, he just needed something to cover up in front of everyone.


    "That''s settled. Of course, I''ll be merciful." Sirius said.


    "Well, I think we don''t have to stand on that platform. It''s really stupid. You and I don''t mean it at all."


    "It''s just that I don''t like that way either. Maybe I should teach you how to respect the powerful wizard." Sirius said.


    "Ha ha, I''m looking forward to it." Van Lin said that he wanted to fight Sirius a long time ago, although it is likely to end in failure, but always let him vent his emotions of being chased by Sirius again and again.


    "I think the gambling between you needs to be postponed for a while." Dumbledore said, "Remus should be here."


    Dumbledore clapped his hands, and the door popped open. Professor Lu Ping stood at the door of the president''s office with his bag in his hand.


    "Professor Lu Ping." A few little sorcerers called.


    Professor Lu Ping is the same as before. He has a brown suitcase in his hand. It''s just like what they saw on the train for the first time. However, Professor Lu Ping''s face has two new scars.


    Sirius still has a sense of propriety, but Buckbeak is not like this. His claws can not be grasped clearly. If the werewolf''s constitution is not stronger, vanlin doubts that even bones will leak out.


    Even so, Professor Lupin''s face, where Buckbeak had grasped it, still left a ferocious scar.


    "How''s your recovery, Remus." Sirius gave Professor Lupin a big hug when he went up.


    We have to sigh the power of time.


    Twelve years later, from the original group of four, the cowardly tail Peter Pedro, the reckless Bigfoot Sirius olaine black, the placid moon face Remus John lupin, and the snickering, pointed fork James Potter.


    However, as time goes by, things and people have changed. The partners who once fought side by side have drifted away.


    With a sharp fork, James Potter duels Tom Riddle in their hallway to protect Lily and Harry.


    However, the result is that James proved the power of Voldemort with his life.


    It was unwise to fight Voldemort, but James had to do it. Their efforts didn''t go in vain. Harry finally survived, which was the only thing that made Sirius happy.


    He can take care of his godson wholeheartedly. He can protect Harry like James.


    The Wormtail dwarf Peter is obviously more disgusting and hateful to them. He framed Sirius, betrayed Dumbledore, and controlled the Weasleys'' children with the soul snatching curse.


    How could Sirius not understand where Peter came from such courage, these things can not be done even if it is a Slytherin, poor people must be hateful, which may be a perfect explanation of Pettigrew''s heart.


    The power of action comes from fear.


    "Nice to meet you, black!" Lupin patted Sirius on the shoulder. Only two of them are alive now.


    "I''m the same, but your paw is really painful." Sirius hit lupin on the chest with his fist.


    "I''m not much better." Lu Ping said, pointing his finger at his eyes.


    "I really should thank these guys."


    "You don''t have to worry about that," Blake said, and I''ve already prepared gifts for them.


    "Just like that?"


    "It''s not just about gifts, of course." Black said, "don''t worry about it. Just leave it to me."


    "Professor Lu Ping, do you really want to leave?" Asked Hermione.


    "I think I''ve made it very clear, Miss Granger. Oh No, yes, Hermione Lupin said he carried his suitcase in his hand.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t bring much with me when I came."


    "You don''t welcome me to be your defense against the dark arts professor, my shrewd little witch." Black said.


    "No Hermione said she didn''t care about Sirius, who liked to tease her.


    "You don''t seem to be very popular with our shrewd little witch, black." Lu Ping said, "this is a big loss."


    "It doesn''t matter. I believe there are still many people who like me." Blake laughs. He''s missing a white tooth. It looks a lot better here than girdro Lockhart.


    "Where are you going in the future?" Asked Sirius.


    "I haven''t thought about it yet, but there''s always a place to support my life." Lu Ping said that his face was full of lightness, and he seemed to have unloaded some burdens.


    "You love the job," Harry said aloud. "You''re the best defense against the dark arts professor I''ve ever met.""In fact, you can see the owl letters flying these two days, and the students who are on strike. Their parents wouldn''t want a werewolf to teach their children, Harry, and, one night later, I realized that I might bite any of you This will never happen again, as long as I leave! "


    "Oh, no, come on, Remus." Sirius said. "You must be more suitable for this job than I am. Maybe we can work together."


    "What nonsense are you talking about, black." Lu Ping shook his head. "Don''t give Professor Dumbledore those unimportant troubles. In fact, I know you''re here today, and I''m ready to leave Hogwarts. Of course, if you don''t trust me, you can make some Stellera for me."


    "I can have this finished, material Sirius out." Said Fanlin.


    "You are really a student of Snape, I have to admit it. Snape is really good at potions


    "Oh, don''t mention that Eagle nose, snivel The thought of him makes me feel very uncomfortable Sirius complained, "and you, Fanlin boy, you can come to me if you want to learn something."


    "Well, I just have a little problem for you to help solve, but I have reservations about the level of teaching you and Professor Snape have."


    "Can''t you say it well?" Sirius said, Fanlin said that let him very uncomfortable, listen to what Fanlin said, this meaning is very obvious, Sirius teaching level can not catch up with that rhinorrhea.


    Everyone laughs. Sirius can always eat on van Lin and Hermione. If Sirius gave up flirting with these two people, his life would be much better.


    "Well, I think it''s time for me to go. Again, at least, I should give you the key, the key to the defense against the dark arts professor''s office, which is yours now."


    With that, Lupin took the key out of his mouth.


    "Good," Sirius took the key.


    "But before that, I have a request that I succeed you as defense against the dark arts professor, if you will." Sirius laughed,


    "I don''t eat free meals, Sirius, you know what kind of person I am, and I always feel very much working in your home..."


    "I knew you would." Sirius said he knew his friend too well.


    "So, I''m not raising you for nothing, and I''m not asking you to work for me." Sirius said, "of course I won''t do it. I know exactly what you hate. I want to see you again, Lupin."


    "You''re not going to hire Professor Lupin to run your family business?" Harry was surprised that although he believed in Sirius very much, he was surprised that Sirius said so. He liked Professor Lupin very much.


    As a friend of his father''s, the bitter drama professor gave Harry a lot of care at Hogwarts, which made Harry very grateful.


    "Oh, Harry, you should be trusting your Godfather more." Sirius said.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 353

    "Kretcher, take out what I have prepared." Sirius said, he snapped his finger, and then an elderly domestic elf appeared at Sirius'' leg.


    This little elf is far from Dobby''s spirit. Fanlin remembers that he lives under the big boiler in the kitchen cabinet.


    The reality seems to be that, except for a dirty rag around his waist, he is almost naked. His skin seemed to be several times more than what his body needed. His head was bare, but his two big bat ears grew a lot of white hair. His eyes were bloodshot and gray. His fleshy nose was very big, almost like a pig''s nose. His voice was hoarse and deep like a bullfrog.


    Van Lim''s eyes were burning at kretcher, a key figure, who was even more ugly than dobby, but what he mastered was far more than dobby.


    If nothing happens, Slytherin''s pendant box is now in old kretcher''s home, the Black family house at 12 grimmer square.


    It''s in the Black family''s collection room, lying with dangerous dark magic objects.


    This is the use of regullus actulus black, Sirius'' younger brother, who is kind and gentle, and treats domestic elves kindly, and his performance is quite different from Sirius'' image of the "cowardly and evil Death Eater".


    Think of another person who would stand up alone against the black lord who was in vogue at that time. Moreover, regullus discovered the biggest secret of the Dark Lord, which even the most trusted people of the Dark Lord could not know.


    Even if he forced Dumbledore, he didn''t find out what Tom Riddle had left behind. If Harry accidentally destroyed one, even so, whether it was the number or the clue, now it seems that there is no clue.


    But Van Lin, he only relied on the external memory to grasp all the important clues.


    And regullus''s intelligence is far beyond everyone''s expectation. The only pity is that his plan did not succeed.


    He gave his life in the group of corpses. He handed over Slytherin''s pendant box to old kretcher, who did not destroy the Horcrux.


    Back and forth, it came back to the source that Tom Riddle was strong enough to make so many things happen.


    If you rank the magic world, the number one is Tom, followed by Dumbledore and Greenwood.


    Van Lin must at least have the strength of Dumbledore to be able to fight Voldemort head-on, which is also a very realistic thing.


    What makes Fanlin feel bad is that Peter Pettigrew has not escaped. Then who helped Voldemort revive? Will Voldemort change his method? Will Voldemort be able to revive without Harry''s blood.


    If Voldemort does not use Harry''s blood to resurrect, then what about the fragments of Voldemort in Harry''s body? In order to kill Voldemort, the soul fragments in Harry''s body must die.


    Finally, it will be reduced to the point where they kill Harry by themselves and destroy them together with their souls.


    This is a terrible idea, Fanlin must help Voldemort revive with Harry''s blood, but the resurrected Voldemort, in fact, has become irresistible.


    This is a dead knot, but Fanlin must go forward.


    "Old kretcher is here, master black." Old kretcher bowed slightly, and he wanted to show respect to his master black.


    "Come on, take out what I''ve prepared." Sirius said.


    "Old kretcher felt that the mistress would not agree with master black. Use the Black family''s property to please a few imps, sorcerers of impure blood, and a kind of mud Old kretcher said, and he gave Hermione a hard look.


    "What nonsense are you talking about, you dirty fellow, these are my friends, and Harry, this is my godson, and the Black family will be his from now on."


    Blake kicked old kretcher with his foot. He was very dissatisfied with the elves.


    The damned elf has been taking care of his mother''s portrait for 12 years. The crazy woman, the fanatical pure blood defender, even burned Sirius Black from the family wall. It''s just that Sirius wants to get rid of this black sorcerer with corruption and darkness.


    "I''m sorry, he''s been with a madman, which makes his head a little bit awkward." Sirius said, "he''s always like this, Hermione. Please don''t mind."


    "I don''t mind, but can you not hit it?" Hermione thinks it''s cruel. She thinks the domestic elves are very poor. They can''t tell the good from the bad. They only know how to obey and how they think. So far, Hermione has only seen dobby.


    "He needs some lessons." Sirius said.


    "But I think it''s enough. They''ve lost their thoughts. Let him go." Said Hermione.


    "Get it out of here. I''m the Black family''s master, not the damned portrait on the wall. You can''t resist me.""Oh, yes, old kretcher never thought of revolting. Old kretcher was just reminding young master black."


    Kretcher said slowly. He kept pulling things out from behind. The magic of the house elf was very skillful.


    Vaseline had been looking at kretcher, and he had been thinking about how to get kretcher to hand over Slytherin''s pendant box.


    Sirius, however, has begun to distribute gifts. The first one is an owl, because black has cost Ron his pet.


    It just made Ron happy, and that''s what he thought.


    And Harry''s gift did not change, a rocket crossbow, the world''s fastest broom, but for Dumbledore''s money control, Harry would have bought one.


    And Harry''s reaction is reasonable, he gave Sirius a big hug, he was very happy, this is his life in addition to that album in addition to the best gift, Harry is very satisfied.


    However, there were only two large packages distributed to Ron and Harry, and Sirius had nothing left but a thin parchment.


    "Next, our Mr. Valentine and miss Hermione Granger." Sirius said.


    "Old kretcher must remind master Blake


    "Shut up, clencher. You should go back now and wipe your mistress''s portrait."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 354

    "Can''t you be gentle with kretcher?" Hermione said discontented. She saw Sirius kick Kerry hard with her foot.


    This makes Fanlin think of Dobby. At least, Malfoy''s family treats dobby like this, but it is more rude in means.


    "If you knew what this damned house elf had done, you wouldn''t think so, Hermione." Sirius said he really hated the house elf as much as he hated his family.


    "All right, get out of here!" Sirius arrives impatiently.


    "Yes, master Blake. Old kretcher is the most loyal servant of the Black family. Old kretcher began to serve from his wife. Old kretcher remained absolutely loyal to the noble Black family..."


    "Hurry up, or I''ll send you back with my wand." Cried Sirius. He lifted his feet, but did not mention clencher''s body. The damned domestic elf did not know when it would disappear, but he had to stay before he left to talk about disgusting Sirius.


    "You can''t be so rude, isn''t it true that noble witches are? So is dobby, and so is clencher Hermione said he was very upset about the way witches treated domestic elves.


    "Oh, please don''t say that, Hermione." "I didn''t abuse dobby. Instead, I paid him wages and old Vitol, who was very secure with my grandmother," Van leen said


    "But the amount of money you pay is not directly proportional to Dobby''s labor." Said Hermione.


    "I''ve never heard of anyone paying a house elf," Sirius said. "This is your house elf?"


    "That''s right. His name is dobby. He should be one of the more unique house elves." Van Lin said he didn''t want to talk to Hermione or Sirius about domestic elves.


    In fact, it''s very bad.


    Sirius thought is the traditional noble wizard thought, in his eyes, the house elf is nothing more than a commodity. They can trade abandoned private goods at will.


    In Hermione''s eyes, domestic elves should be the protected party and a vulnerable group. They need love and care, not the enslavement of witches. Even though dobby almost killed her, Hermione did not blame dobby.


    In fact. Dobby is the only elf that Hermione has ever seen with an idea, which makes dobby look a little neurotic.


    "Stop talking about house elves, Sirius." Van reen said quickly that he had to stop Sirius from arguing with Hermione.


    "I''d love to." Sirius said, "I have a big present, and I think you should need him."


    Sirius shook the paper in his hand. He was very satisfied with his way of doing it, but compared with his life, it seemed so insignificant.


    "What is that?" Vaseline asked, Sirius hands in the hands of the paper let kretcher very nervous, said what black family assets, this is what the devil.


    "You have to wait." Sirius said, turning his eyes to Hermione.


    "I think I should give Hermione a gift first. It''s not such a wonderful thing to upset a girl. I think you should learn a little, van Lin." Said Sirius, taking a key from his pocket.


    "Here''s the key to the Black family, you know, 12 grimmer square, that shabby house." Sirius said that it seemed that he hated it very much and that his childhood was not pleasant.


    "Although I hate it very much, I have to admit that there are still many things left there, the most important of which is the collection of books. I have already said hello to cletcher. You can go in and out of there freely if you have this key in two months."


    "Really?" As soon as Hermione''s eyes lit up, the girl was alone Before that, Fanlin had a certain foundation of magic, while Hermione was a complete Muggle. Compared with those excellent students, what she lacked was just some knowledge reserves and experience.


    Sirius, in doing so, is tantamount to showing the Black family unprepared to Hermione.


    The same is true of Fanlin. The Black family is a famous black magic family. Although it is dangerous, it can not stop van Lin''s determination.


    Black magic or something, just be in full control. No magic is really evil, and evil comes from human beings. Magic is good or bad. It''s just a wizard with a lot of spicy chickens.


    "Oh, of course, you and vaseline helped me more than that, so this gift is for both of you, but it''s for you to keep." Sirius said that he took out the paper seriously.


    "Take out your wand, Vaseline." Sirius said.


    "My wand has been destroyed." Van Lin shrugged his shoulders. That''s all he could say."All right." It can be seen that Sirius was a little embarrassed, "you should go to Olivander again and have a look."


    "In fact, I''m going to do it." Said Fanlin.


    "Then there is no way." Sirius used his magic wand to make a virtual stroke in the air. Suddenly, van Lin felt his palm tingle. Then he saw a drop of blood mixed with golden silk thread fluttering from his palm.


    Under the control of Sirius, the beads of blood fell into the paper, and van Lin suddenly felt something more in his feelings.


    "Is this a contract?" Fanlin asked, not sure.


    "In fact, it is. But I''m more curious about why your heart blood is like this, which contains more magic than ordinary wizard


    "If I tell you, I don''t know, do you believe it?" Asked Fanlin.


    "Well, it''s really an open question." Sirius said.


    "But I really don''t know what''s going on." He even nodded.


    In fact, van Lim only knew what kind of blood essence Eden used, and then improved his constitution. Van Lim is very skeptical that Eden wanted to change his Animagus.


    "I want to know more about what this is, a piece of paper, a gift for me, than to pay attention to my blood." Asked Fanlin.


    "This piece of paper? Are you kidding? This piece of paper is the dream of many people. You can''t help pretending to be stupid? "


    "How do I know what you think." Fanlin said without being angry.


    "Do you want it?"


    "The contracts are signed. Why not?" Fanlin said that he took the paper from Sirius.


    It''s a contract, to be exact, in Diagon Alley, the Black family''s real estate.


    "What did you give me these houses for?" Asked Fanlin.


    "This is a house in Diagon Alley. Don''t tell me the value of it. You don''t know." Black said.


    "But it''s no use bringing a bunch of houses. I''m still in school." Said Fanlin.


    "But he can help you make money. Just rent alone, you can get a lot of income, not to mention a raw material factory. "


    "Raw material factory?" Fanlin said, "what is that?"


    "One of the industries left over by my ancestors, pedney raw materials workshop, is mainly responsible for providing various raw materials and simple processing of raw materials to the shops in Diagon Alley, including magic potions, flying brooms and so on." Sirius sighed, "it''s not bad. At that time, all of this factory was confiscated by the Ministry of magic, and now I''ve recovered my identity and I should have taken it back."


    "I can''t take it." "There''s no reason for me to take away such a big source of income as the Black family," Van leen said


    "But it''s nothing compared to my life." Sirius said, and he waved his hand.


    "If it wasn''t for you, I would have stayed in Azkaban until my old death, or I would have been secretly executed by Auror of the Ministry of magic." Sirius said, "if you hadn''t caught Peter, I wouldn''t have been able to stand here in such a high spirited way."


    "It''s nothing. Even if I can''t catch him, Harry will save you. You can still live well." It was their back-up plan, but it was abandoned in the end, van Lin said.


    "Isn''t that just like Peter living?" Sirius said, "these are things that have been lost for a long time. For me, they are dispensable. I am not giving you all the Black family''s property."


    "But it''s also the biggest part, isn''t it?" Said Fanlin.


    "You have to think about the future." Black said, "what if you can''t afford our Granger."


    "Who wants him to keep it?" Hermione exclaimed, Sirius is still so annoying, at least the girl thinks so.


    "All right." Van Lin nodded, he selectively ignored Sirius''s teasing, "I accept your gift, but you also know, I have no ability to manage any factory or shop, I think you should give me all these equipment."


    "Of course, there are the best people here, aren''t they?" Sirius laughs. This is his intention.


    Hermione certainly knew what was going on, but Sirius always liked to tease her about this problem, which had to be corrected. She was not Fanlin''s girlfriend.


    Thinking of this, Hermione secretly took a look at Van Lin, she suddenly felt confused, will Fanlin chase her in the end?


    "What do you think, Professor Remus lupin? You don''t want your student''s factory to go out of business because it''s not managed. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 355

    In fact, Professor Remus lupin could not refuse van Lim''s request at all, whether he helped them to complete their revenge or his own willingness, he could not refuse.


    Well, I admit I''m bragging.


    In any case, Professor Lu Ping finally has a landing, which is much better than the memory of Professor Lu Ping.


    Of course, after solving Professor Lupin''s problem, several people did not stay too much. The first session in the afternoon was Sirius'' defense against the dark arts class. As Sirius taught for the first time in his life, he felt very excited.


    After seeing off Professor Lupin, Sirius took several people to the defense against the dark arts classroom.


    Sirius is full of memories of this place.


    He and James and Remus always like to sit in the back of the classroom.


    Remus has done very well, and of course, he and James. Apart from Peter, a few people never worry about it.


    Their favorite thing in class is to sit in the back, which has a sense of controlling the whole situation. They look at everyone''s back, and then secretly use the magic wand to trick Severus while the teacher is not paying attention.


    Snivel is their biggest playmate in Hogwarts, and many of the magic charms can be perfectly presented on Severus.


    For example, the curse of disarming, the curse of petrifaction, the curse of repelling, and the golden bell hanging upside down.


    Hanging the golden bell upside down is a good mantra. The hook nose of an eagle hanging in the sky is in line with the image of his nose. It is always James''s best trick to dance around in the sky.


    Of course, at that time, Lily always jumped out to protect Snape, which aggravated their ridicule for Snape.


    A Slytherin, even rely on our little queen Gryffindor to protect.


    Sirius''s vision can not help but a little fuzzy, Hogwarts carries too much of his memory, like the best gift.


    Finally, he came back as a defense against the dark arts professor.


    Who could have thought that the playful, reckless, mischievous kid would return to this ancient school to educate his next generation.


    "A lot of emotion?" Van Lin said he was a bit bored sitting in front of Hermione, and behind them were Harry and Ron.


    "To be honest, I''m not fit to be a defense against the dark arts professor. To be exact, I don''t know how to teach people." Sirius touched his nose and he was telling the truth.


    "I believe you will be the best defense against the dark arts professor." Harry said he was looking forward to Sirius'' lessons.


    "But Harry," said Fanlin, "I just heard you say to Professor Lupin that you are the best defense against the dark arts professor."


    "This..." Harry looked embarrassed. He almost forgot about it. He just Just want to praise Sirius


    Everyone laughed, which made Sirius relax a lot.


    "I heard there was a duel club when guidro was teaching?" Asked Sirius.


    "Please, don''t mention him, will you?" Hermione said she appeared to have a headache.


    "Hermione once worshipped..."


    "Shut up, Harry!" Van Lin said quickly, "don''t drag us into the water. Talk with your head."


    "What do you say?" Hermione said that she was very dissatisfied with the words behind van Lin, which made her look like a terror.


    Fan Lin Shan Shan''s smile two times, he felt that he is that does not grow the brain.


    "It seems that I have foreseen who will decide in the future." Sirius said, "what makes the decision?" Asked Fanlin.


    "It''s OK. You don''t need to understand. Just be honest and afraid." Sirius said, patting his hand.


    "Come on, boys, we have something to do."


    "What are you doing?" Harry asked.


    "We need a venue, maybe we can get rid of these tables and chairs. That duel club is a good choice and we may be able to start this again Sirius said.


    "I think the key point of defense against the dark arts is to teach you how to fight, and actual combat is the best way."


    "That sounds good." Harry was so excited that he controlled the tables and chairs to move closer to the walls on both sides. His magic spell was skillful.


    "The duel Club of guidro is too bad. It has no meaning except for the fight between van Lin and guidro. In fact, the duel club only opened once."


    "But it''s dangerous. What if you get hurt?" Said Hermione.


    "It''s just the simplest weapons, petrifaction and armor charms, at least for now. If I apply them to other spells, I''ll ask Dumbledore for help." Sirius said, obviously he had thought about it."What''s more, it''s OK even if you get hurt. Some people get out of their bodies because they practice phantom movement." Sirius said, "there is always a risk to the growth of magic power."


    "What about our theory class?" Asked Hermione.


    "Now that the mantra has been cast, what else can''t be understood?" Sirius said, I can see that he did not think about how to solve the problem of theory class.


    "Maybe you can consult Professor Lu Ping." Said Fanlin.


    Leisure afternoon time in such a busy rush through.


    For example, the black keel is not a good choice in the middle of the classroom.


    But a few people solved the problem before the class.


    "Reparo"


    Van Lin is holding Hermione''s wand. He must be familiar with Hermione''s wand. He will fight Sirius, and what he will use is Hermione''s wand.


    Brown, vines with dragon heartstrings, 9.5 inches.


    It''s a very strong wand. It''s very suitable for casting magic spells. However, for Vaseline, strange wand always does not have its own convenience, but fortunately Hermione''s wand is not so exclusive of his magic.


    "How do you feel?" Asked Hermione.


    "It turns out to be powerful." Van Lin said that he gently waved Hermione''s wand, and the effect of the spell was not so bad. On the contrary, after the second amplification of Hermione''s wand, the power of the spell was slightly improved.


    "If you don''t feel comfortable, we can postpone the competition until you have a new wand."


    "It''s not necessary. It''s OK." Vaseline said he just needed to cover up his casting. In fact, his wand was integrated with his body. Theoretically, he didn''t need a new wand.


    Fanlin now wants to see a wand. This powerful alchemy product always plays an important role in the story, at least during the war.


    Sirius seemed to want to say something, but the commotion at the door woke up the people in the room.


    In fact, as they left the hall, Professor McGonagall announced that a new defense against the dark arts professor would take over from Professor Lupin.


    At first, Draco seemed very happy. It seemed that he drove Professor Lupin away.


    He also wanted to show off in front of the poor Gryffindor school professor, but it was a pity that he did not see the professor he hated during the whole noon time.


    It''s a good alternative to meet a new professor and see the late Porter in a flash, but this hope is doomed to fail.


    He could not have imagined that the new professor was the star Sirius, the man who hated his father Lucius Malfoy.


    Most importantly, this guy is actually the godfather of Harry Potter, and Sirius is a loyal defender of the Gryffindor faction. He had foreseen that for the next six months, Slytherin''s students would not be any better than Professor Lupin had been.


    It is said that Sirius still has a bad relationship with their Dean Snape, which is undoubtedly worse. Slytherin''s students have no advantage in Sirius''s class. The crazy points deduction is just like Gryffindor in potions.


    He still remembers his father Lucius''s evaluation of Sirius Black. The reckless and stupid guy will never remember to take his brain with him. He will be trapped in Azkaban for 12 years by a pitiful, humble worm.


    It''s just a bad thing.


    In fact, Lupin''s gentle character was very popular when his werewolf identity didn''t break out.


    Draco himself admitted in his heart that Lupin''s defense against the dark arts class was much better than all the previous defense against the dark arts professors. His class was very interesting. Unlike the original scam liars, there was no real material except according to the book. In this case, Draco and Harry were several people They were surprisingly consistent.


    Moreover, Professor Lu Ping is at least fair in class, even though he has fought against the captured dark creatures because he is skilled in magic and even adds three points to Slytherin.


    Now with Sirius, this kind of defense against the dark arts class for Slytherin bonus things, basically said goodbye to him.


    "Yo, Draco, long time no see. How are you doing?" Harry said that he laughed very sunny, white teeth with the sunshine after the morning, just like a young neighbor.


    "Thanks to you, I''ve had a good time recently." Draco gritted his teeth and said that he felt terrible.


    Sirius laughed, "Hi, boy.Yourdadok? "www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 356

    "Please be quiet. If you have any questions, you can wait until the end of defense against the dark arts class."


    Sirius stood on the podium. He was so popular that it took the students five minutes to completely calm down.


    It can be said that the popularity of Sirius is no more time difference than that of gidrodan, and as a new idol, the impact of Sirius''s deeds on people can be far stronger than that of girero.


    "Be quiet, everyone." Sirius said in a loud voice, "welcome to defense against the dark arts class. I''m your new defense against the dark arts professor Sirius olaine black."


    There was another round of applause, especially Harry, who felt very exciting.


    "That sounds good." Van Lin said in a low voice.


    "I''m more nervous about your fight with Sirius than this. Are you sure my wand is OK?" Said Hermione.


    "It doesn''t matter." Fanlin grinned, and a blue halo flashed across his eyebrows.


    "What should Sirius do if he loses? Will it be very embarrassing, in case it will affect his classroom dignity..."


    "You really have faith in me, Hermione." Fanlin some speechless said, as long as Sirius in the fight using the shape change, he can not fight Sirius at all.


    "I mean in case," said Hermione, slightly irritated.


    Sirius''s mouth slightly twitched twice. It seemed that the image of weak chicken subdued by Fanlin had been deeply impressed by Granger. Although he said that he had been delayed for 12 years, even if the natural magic increased, he should be much better than the ordinary wizard, and nicoleme''s Potion helped him recover.


    He felt that he couldn''t let the two talk anymore. Was it true that he couldn''t hear? The four of them were at the front, watching Harry and Weasley join in the discussion. This is not good news. He can''t let van Lin and Granger lead Harry aside. It''s bad.


    "Welcome, welcome..." Sirius bowed and then pressed down with his hand.


    "It''s really nice to meet you all. No surprise. I graduated from Hogwarts. You should be counted as my descendants. It''s just as kind to see your own children as you see you."


    Sirius said, cheering immediately rang up, unconsciously, the defense against the dark arts classroom gathered more and more people, some people spread the news, we all want to see Sirius, ask about his things, pay attention to his physical condition.


    "To tell you the truth, this is the first time that I have taught. I am still very nervous. You have put a lot of pressure on me like this."


    "You can..." From the crowd broke out a female voice, is a Gryffindor girl, but there are many Sirius fans.


    "Thank you, Miss Moran." Sirius said, he smile, adult uncle''s charm almost let the girl suffocate in the past.


    "Please listen to me Sirius put his hands together, which made a lot of people laugh.


    "To tell you the truth, what you have learned now is basically the guarantee for many of you to survive in the magic world in the future. So, it''s a very serious thing, and we can''t be unprepared at all. "


    Sirius said, he was serious in the face of the people swept around.


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t have anything to teach. I can say that all my defense against the dark arts comes from actual combat. If I have theoretical knowledge, I''m not very good at it." Sirius smile, "however, for everyone, I will pay all the efforts, I supplement theoretical knowledge, but also ask you not stingy help, get rid of you."


    Sirius bowed deeply.


    "He''s trying to win sympathy." Fan Lin''s voice Tucao came to make complaints about Sirius''s writing.


    (yes, it''s me. I made it up. It''s funny by hand!)


    "However, as your defense against the dark arts professor, how can I come to see you without any preparation? What I have brought is all my experience about defense against the dark arts. I think there is no way to let you grow up in real combat. What I think of as defense against the dark arts course is not only theoretical level and magic spell practice On the other hand, in the face of the curse coming from that direction, I don''t think many of you here can make a correct response quickly. This is exactly what I want to teach you. War is the foundation of wizard. There is powerful magic, but we don''t know how to play it, just like our beloved professor gidrow? "


    We all laughed, whether it is Lu Pinglian''s teaching method, or the Sirius Star teaching method that will be carried out is what we are looking forward to.


    Learned a lot of magic, but always use it to really feel their own results.


    This is also the status quo of the magic world. A long time has passed since the period of large-scale rebellion and war. Peace and ease are the main theme of the magic world. Many witches have powerful magic power. However, there is a great lack of both the use of magic spell and the skills of actual combat.This has also led to the rise of two generations of the Dark Lord.


    Van Lin did not think that Greenwood or Tom Ryder was better than those powerful black wizards in the middle ages, but the overall strength of the magic world declined, which caused one or several black wizards to cause panic.


    The key to the strength of Voldemort''s death eaters army lies in actual combat. By fighting with each other or with ordinary witches, they can master the skills of actual combat. In addition, the use of powerful black magic is also the key to success.


    It''s a terrible thing.


    However, Sirius''s method can greatly inhibit this downward trend, but the greater resistance still comes from the Ministry of magic, the highest administrative organ in the wizarding world.


    I don''t know why, van Lin thought of Umbridge again. The attitude of the Ministry of magic is that as long as you master the theory, even the general wizard level examination is held by the Ministry of magic.


    Fortunately, the Ministry of magic has no reason to intervene in Hogwarts'' teaching, but it is also an urgent matter. Next year, Voldemort will be resurrected, and then


    "The injuries you are suffering now will become the basis for you to stand on in the magic world in the future. Only through constant fighting can witches really discover their own strength, which is what I want to teach you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 357

    It turns out that Sirius'' influence in Hogwarts can not be underestimated.


    The speech of Sirius has not finished, and the whole black magic defense classroom is full of people. The good fight can not be continued at all.


    This annoys Professor McGonagall. Basically all the students come here. Is this Hogwarts'' collective strike?


    This can not help but let the professors doubt their teaching level.


    Van Lin saw Snape standing at the door with a gloomy face. He remembered Ginny had a potion in the afternoon. She and Hermione said that everyone heard it.


    But


    Fanlin looked at Ginny next to Harry with some headache. The little girl didn''t know when she would come and bring her friends.


    There are other people who are more famous in Hogwarts, such as qiuzhang, Cedric, Angelina, and the twins of Weasley.


    Well, there are so many people, and he never felt so intuitively that Hogwarts had so many people.


    But Dumbledore was able to come out in time to solve the problem.


    All students are free to stay in Sirius'' class today, and the place of the class has been changed. They can teach in the open air for the first time, or, duel?


    Everyone is just excited. Sirius Black wants to show his strength in front of the public. It is very important that everyone wants to see such things.


    In fact, in addition to two battles in Hogwarts in the second grade, the rest of the time, the mantra was mostly used to tease others.


    "How do you feel?" Hermione asked in a whisper that Sirius'' explanation of the basic magic spell was near the end. He was evacuating the crowd. He could not let the crowd surround him. It would be bad if he was hit by the spell.


    "I''m fine, but you''re nervous, Hermione!" Van Lin patted Hermione gently and grabbed his hand. Hermione''s bone was white, she held it hard, and her body trembled.


    "Bombarda!"


    Sirius drank it loudly, followed by a sound of explosion, and a piece of blue stone half high was smashed.


    "It doesn''t matter," said Van Lin softly, "Sirius won''t really blow me up. Believe me, that kind of curse won''t hurt me."


    Hermione nodded a little hard, and she shoved the wand to van Lin, "be careful."


    "So, we will go to this place for the explanation of blasting spells. If anyone wants to practice, please don''t practice with your partner. It''s dangerous. The stones in the back mountain are very good. Maybe you can try the stone mining." Sirius laughed, he did not take up wand.


    "So what we''re going to do is play today. To make you feel more visually the magic confrontation, I decided to pick one of you to fight me."


    The voice just fell, a noisy argument broke out from the crowd. Everyone was very looking forward to fighting against Sirius, a hero, and was able to get the one-on-one guidance of Sirius. It is undoubtedly very lucky. Fan Lin also saw some of the girls in senior grade who were eager to try.


    To get close to Sirius?


    Fanlin is always fond of playing with Hermione. It is a rare opportunity.


    "Calm down, everyone calm..." Sirius felt a sweat, and Hogwarts'' enthusiasm made him a little bit less used to it.


    After all, I have lived alone for 12 years, and it has been very good to be able to do this.


    "The man is Mr. van lynal." Sirius said he reached out a hand and made a pose.


    But in the eyes of Fanlin, he is sure that Sirius really provokes him, or what does he do with his eyebrows and tease him?


    "Damn it." ''he didn''t like my very passive feeling,'' he muttered.


    Harry and Ron beside van Lin were all cheering and clapping.


    It''s Gryffindor''s consistent style, and they always force and rhythm when they encounter something exciting.


    "Up, van Lin, you are the best." This is Neville.


    "Go, man, don''t give it a bite." This is Mr. Finigan.


    Suddenly, van Lin felt that he was pushed by Fred and George, the villain of Weasley, and Gryffindor.


    "Hey, man, I bet you stick to it for five minutes." Fred or George.


    "I bet you ten minutes." Fred or George.


    "Of course, if you can kick Sirius'' butt, it''s even more perfect."


    The last sentence was said by two people.


    "That''s really going to lend you a good word." Fan Lin said that for the Weasley family, fan Lin is very helpless, their two ridicule is inevitable."Come on, Fanlin." Thomas poked van Lin in the back.


    "You''re afraid of losing too badly, Al!" Malfoy called out arrogantly, and then Malfoy and Claude and Goyle laughed together.


    Fanlin suddenly felt that he was too kind to Malfoy recently. He had not punished the lovely Malfoy students for a long time.


    But he didn''t have time to pay attention to Malfoy now.


    Laura''s eyes looked from Slytherin''s team. The girl was worried.


    Van Lin gently nodded, he quickly walked to the front, he can''t let Sirius Star for too long.


    "Well, it''s nervous. After all, you have to fight a powerful wizard..." Sirius whispered, and now it''s all clapping.


    "Tom, I''ve called. I''m afraid of you?" Fanlin said, he secretly curled his lips, this sentence can only be muttered by himself.


    "What do you say?" Sirius asked, it''s too noisy for him to hear.


    "Nothing..." Vaseline shook his head. "Are you sure you''ve recovered?"


    "It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t recover completely." Sirius is very confident. He is a sure bet.


    "I hope so. I don''t know it was the guy I froze last time." Said Fanlin.


    He has decided to teach Sirius a profound lesson, such arrogance is a disease, must be cured!


    Even if he can''t beat Sirius, it''s good to give him more trouble.


    "You should worry more about your own curse."


    Sirius said he was holding his wand, and the two performed the wizard ceremony in accordance with the tradition.


    "I don''t think it will disappoint you." Said Fanlin.


    "EXPELLIARMUS (except your weapon)!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 358

    "EXPELLIARMUS (except your weapon)!"


    The battle begins with a disarming mantra.


    Sirius obviously didn''t expect that the casting speed of Vaseline was so fast that the blue magic light burst out from the tip of Hermione''s wand.


    "Oh, you are very kind!" Sirius picked it with his wand, but he mistakenly sold the power of the Fanlin magic spell. The powerful impact almost knocked his wand out of his hand.


    "No kidding." Sirius secretly make complaints about it. If he can get rid of his wand, he will only have Arnie Maggs. But in duel, the wand can be counted as a failure.


    "You should worry more about yourself, Sirius." Fanlin said that the power of his magic spell after the second amplification of the Dragon heartstring obviously scared himself. Is this the advantage of equipment?


    "It looks like it''s going to take a little more effort." Sirius said, and then he launched his attack.


    The fire red magic light burst out from the tip of Sirius''s wand, like a heavy hammer. Fanlins had no doubt about the power of the attack, which was much stronger than gydrow''s poor magic. It was obviously irrational to fight against Sirius.


    Van Lin quickly dodged, he rolled to the side of a roll, then avoided Sirius attack, although said ugly, but this is only a little physical consumption.


    "It''s a smart choice," Sirius said. "Knowing your weaknesses and not fighting for magic is the way to fight."


    He has not forgotten to explain to the public, after all, this is teaching.


    The fire red magic light ball smashed a big hole on the ground, which caused a lot of people''s exclamations.


    However, Slytherin, led by Malfoy, did not care about the power of the curse. They felt more happy when van Lin made a fool of himself.


    "You look relaxed, Professor Sirius Black." Van Lim said, and he got up quickly.


    Shenfeng shadowless and other restricted level black magic is obviously not suitable to take out here, but it is difficult for him.


    "Locomotor mortis!"


    With a wave of his hand, a fettering spell attacked Sirius.


    "I didn''t forget you, Valentine." Sirius laughs, and the light of armor almost covers Sirius in an instant.


    This is a very practical mantra, provides good protection, but also can rebound some magic spells.


    "Really?" Vaseline said that the magic applied to the seal can only be released by itself, and Hermione''s wand can not bear the power of the seal.


    But it''s a great cover up for me.


    The water blue light flashed in Fanlin''s eyebrows in an instant. He had mastered his unique magic spell casting skills and achieved these things through the appearance of the spell seal.


    "Rivers shockwave!"


    At his feet, the blue water gushed from his feet.


    This scared Sirius, and he quickly dodged. He had seen the impact of this physical attack. What''s more, it was only a prelude. He knew that the boy in front of him was better at combination attack of magic spell and advanced deformation skill, but the metamorphosis egg cake was more dependent on Animagus.


    Sirius hasn''t landed yet. When he is considering how to solve the curse, a new water blue seal will break the land where he landed.


    "This kid''s timing is so accurate for me." Sirius Tucao came to think that he could easily take van Lin after he had a magic wand, but this dream was destined to make complaints about it.


    Abnormal power of normal magic spell, in combination with a pile of strange magic, this is the strength of Fanlin?


    Sirius thought, he did not want to use the phantom, but this is also no way.


    Sirius''s shadow disappears before the current approaches.


    "Behind you!" Fanlin was aware that he jumped away in an instant, and his original foot also broke a stream of water, which was close to the Black Lake, which was suitable for him to cast his magic spell.


    "Are you sure?" Sirius''s figure rang from behind him. He thought of going behind van Lin at first, but he changed his mind temporarily.


    Fanlin did not answer, his hand swung, a long whip composed of water swept in the past.


    The three gushing streams continuously provide a large amount of deformable resources for Fanlin.


    "Freeze!" When van Lin drank it in a low voice, the water blue halo was even better. The original red eyes were covered by the blue spreading from the eyebrows under the infection of magic. This is much better than the red scare light, at least Hermione thinks so.


    The original weak water whip became very solid under the effect of the magic spell, so it was not good to be hit.Sirius looked at the spines on the ice crystal, and the damned kid didn''t mean to be merciful.


    "Animagi!" Sirius helplessly called out, in the call of the wand, a piece of bluestone more than one person high flew over quickly, and constantly changing its shape in the air.


    Just a breath of time, a guard with a weapon will be in the hands of the sword heavily split on the top of the ice crystal.


    Almost at the same time. The ice crystal whip is broken, and the sword of the blue stone warrior also breaks a gap.


    "Interesting." Van Lin laughs, this is the first time he used transfiguration into the magic spell, but the effect is surprisingly good.


    "It''s very interesting." Sirius said.


    "In that case..." The wand of Vaseline gently connected, a piece of bluestone changed rapidly, and then, the samurai called out by Sirius appeared in front of Fanlin.


    "Come on." Sirius said with a little excitement that when he and van Lin waved their hands, the two bluestone warriors hit each other at the same time. For a moment, the broken stones became everywhere.


    "Impedimento!" Sirius drink to, he wants to destroy the guy in Fanlin again, but Fanlin won''t let Sirius fool around like this.


    "EXPELLIARMUS!"


    "You don''t worry." Sirius smile, the next second his figure will disappear from the original place.


    It was just a cover to destroy the stone statue. He cared more about it and took down the vaseline.


    "Protego maxima!" Fanlin didn''t dare to be careless. He ran fast. Sirius could not be caught now.


    "Do you think you can escape?" Sirius laughs, he suddenly appears from the front of Fanlin, a repulsion curse instantly let Fanlin to fly out.


    "Damn it." Fanlin scolded, can''t fly, his flaws in the air is undoubtedly very much.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 359

    The little wizard at Hogwarts is absolutely under attack today.


    The hero in their eyes, Sirius Black, actually competed with a wizard who didn''t finish his third grade. Different from the imagined crush, Sirius and van Lin''s Duel has come and go.


    This was obviously beyond everyone''s expectation, including Sirius, who thought he would soon win a long lost victory.


    However, this is nothing. He has mastered the whole situation. It is impossible for Fanlin to resist in mid air.


    "It''s over, Valentine." Sirius smile, two stone warriors and wrestle together, Fanlin out of want to catch van Lin, but this was stopped by another warrior.


    Van Lin clenched his teeth. He didn''t want to lose, but Sirius didn''t seem willing to give him a chance. He had raised his wand.


    A red light went straight to van Lin''s body. Van Lin thought a lot of things, such as the reverse flying mantra, or a defense curse, etc., but Sirius did not give him a chance to release these incantations.


    With a wave of van Lin''s hand, a magic barrier appeared in front of him, unable to fly, unable to use phantasm. In addition to armor, Fanlin could not think of any good way.


    red and red are like a sharp sword. The long time magic barrier between them can not stop it. In fact, the magic barrier that fan Lin is condensing at the moment is like a bubble, just a little bit of the curse of Sirius.


    "Damn it!" Fanlin secretly scolded, he faintly felt his palm some heat, he seemed to restore the control of the chain, this damned chain seems to be only used when Fanlin is threatened.


    But this is clearly not the time to use him.


    With the pain of his body hitting the ground coming from his back, van Lin quickly rolled around on the ground. When Sirius''s curse brushed his hair, van Lin was really relieved.


    The recovered Sirius Black is obviously no longer the weak chicken he saw from Hogsmeade. In fact, Sirius in the battle, whether he is proficient in magic spells or judging the situation, Fanlin feels like he is facing Professor Snape.


    "How about going on? I''m very surprised that my spell didn''t hit you Sirius''s mouth with a smile, thought that this can end the fight, but Van Lin''s reaction speed is far more than he imagined.


    "Of course." Fanlin nodded, just now it was very dangerous. If it was Voldemort, he would not be met with any arming curse or coma curse.


    He was eager to see where he could go, but the appearance of other professors had to stop this behavior.


    "Beyond our means." A voice came from behind the crowd. It was very Deep sexy.


    "Professor Snape." Said Fanlin, and he stood up in a hurry.


    "If it wasn''t for this If Sirius is merciful to you, it is awada''s curse that has just met you. You should know the difference between them. "


    There was an indescribable disgust on Snape''s face. He hated coming here because Sirius Black was here.


    The humiliation when he was young is undoubtedly the biggest humiliation for Snape. He has inherited this disgusting emotion perfectly. Whether it is in his school days, or Lily is betrayed by Peter because of Sirius, Snape would like to give Sirius a lethal curse?


    As for whether he will do so, Snape doesn''t know, but he doesn''t mind giving it a try.


    Sirius, on the other hand, perfectly inherited James'' aversion to Severus.


    "Why are you here, Severus." Sirius said unhappily.


    "You think I''d love to see your funny performance?" Snape''s face was covered with impatience.


    "What do you mean, I''m funny?" Sirius said, "you damned..."


    "Sirius," exclaimed Fanling, who could not let Sirius tear up with Snape here. There were so many people here, almost all the Hogwarts students.


    "Hum!" Snape snorted coldly, and his eyes fell on Sirius.


    "I''m here at Dumbledore''s command," snape said with disgust. "The first class of the new defense against the dark arts professor, and it''s in the form of combat, is a terrible job."


    "If you are here to observe my teaching achievements, I think you have already seen them."


    "Is that what you''ve learned?" Snape seemed to hear a big joke, "when we fight a third grade student, we even have to use the advanced magic of shape shifting and shadow changing. It''s really..."


    Snape shook his head, and he uttered a sneer. His smile was scornful to Sirius.


    "Damn it, snivel, you''ve succeeded in making me angry." Sirius held the wand tightly in his hand, as if he wanted to put a spell on Snape."You think I''d like to see a dog hanging out here begging for pity?" Snape said he had pulled out his wand, and he didn''t mind beating Sirius down in front of so many people to let the Hogwarts students know how bad their new black magic defense professor was.


    "A dog? "And beg for mercy?" Sirius said angrily, "what a fun, harpdog? I want to see who the two of us are walking dogs. I want to see. You must be waiting for you... "


    "Sirius!" "Calm down, this is in Hogwarts," yelled van Lin


    Van Lin said quickly that Sirius wanted to say what he knew clearly, but Voldemort''s walking dog was the only thing. However, in the face of so many people, it was obviously unnecessary to panic to say this.


    "I don''t care!" Sirius said loudly that he looked very angry, like a lion with angry hair.


    "I warn you, runny nose," Sirius walked up, "can''t wait to believe you. He thinks you have been changed, but your identity is still unchanged here. I don''t think so. Don''t cheat me, Severus."


    "Why don''t you go and say to him," snape said, "or do you think a murderer has little to trust in front of him. It''s just the most ridiculous thing I''ve ever heard of when you hire an old dog to Hogwarts as a professor of black magic defense."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 360

    The students at Hogwarts thought it was really exciting today. First of all, the hero in the report, Sirius Black, will be the professor of defense against the dark arts this semester.


    Then, the popular teaching method and the teaching battle between Sirius and van Lin, people sigh at the strength of the two, but also truly experience the battle between the wizard.


    Van Lim''s superb transfiguration and the release of the spell received unanimous acclaim, which they had never thought of. Magic can also be used in this way, relying on the transformation of the stone giant, as well as the long ice crystal whip, these are unprecedented experience.


    Although they can''t understand where Fanlin''s strange Charms come from, it doesn''t hinder their recognition of van Lin.


    Now, Snape''s arrival seems to have pushed things to a climax.


    Many people know that the relationship between Professor Snape and Professor Sirius is not harmonious, but they can''t imagine that the relationship between them is so bad.


    As soon as they met, they began to hate each other, and the mutual tearing between professors was undoubtedly brilliant.


    Then both professors pulled out their wands, which undoubtedly pushed the matter to another climax. It seems that they are going to fight?


    The last fight between professors was still in the second grade. However, gidrow''s strength was not on the same level as Professor Snape. It was just a curse to disarm, and the duel was over.


    However, the two men in front of him were obviously not gidrow''s useless goods.


    Sirius Black is a lone warrior against the Dark Lord and a hero fighting Death Eaters. And Professor Snape is not a kind of fuel-saving lamp. Professor Snape, who has been teaching at Hogwarts for many years, is undoubtedly in terms of strength.


    But the only regret is that their tearing voices are limited to a certain extent by magic. Even so, many students at Hogwarts feel that this trip is worthwhile.


    Van Lim may have guessed Dumbledore''s intention, and asking Professor Snape to be Sirius''s assistant in defense of the dark arts class is undoubtedly creating opportunities for the two people to get along with each other.


    In the eyes of outsiders, the relationship between the two seems to have no room to be eased. After all, students are young and ignorant, and the mistakes committed at that time can not be accompanied by a lifetime.


    If we take this opportunity to ease the relationship between the two, it would be great if we could completely make up for the gap in the relationship.


    But obviously, Dumbledore took it for granted.


    The relationship between the two obviously reached a point of overwhelming momentum. Snape''s disgust for Harry''s father James was perfectly grafted on Sirius, and Sirius was also the same. He took over the role of Harry''s father. Of course, James''s attitude was perfectly integrated with his own will once again.


    The two of them stood together, and war was inevitable. Whether in memory or in reality, this situation did not change at all.


    I hope they get along well. I have to say that this is the worst thing Dumbledore has ever done. This will only intensify the problem between the two people.


    "You want to fight, sniveling?" Sirius said darkly, as if as long as Snape moved, his wand would not hesitate to explode a dazzling magic spark.


    "If you want to insult yourself, I don''t mind giving you a good lesson." Said Snape, lifting his wand.


    "No, calm down, Sirius!" Van Lim said in a loud voice, and he was standing between the two.


    Harry saw the situation is not good, but also rushed forward, he and van Lin together in the middle of the two.


    "Sirius Star, you must..."


    "Get out of the way, Harry!" Sirius cried out, "do you think I''m a coward, or do you think I can''t beat this damned snivel?"


    "No, no, Sirius, but you have to..."


    "Get out of the way, Harry, and you, Valentine!" Sirius wants to push two people away.


    "Get out of the way, Al porter. If some people like to insult themselves, I don''t mind helping them."


    "Professor Snape..." Exclaimed Fanlin, who wanted to stop the duel. However, an irresistible force pushed van Lin and Harry away unprepared at the same time.


    The sound insulation nodule was also broken, and the conversation inside came out at the first time.


    "Come on, as a profound teaching for students, let them have a good look at how bad their new secretary of the Black Magic Party group is."


    That''s what Snape said.


    "Some people don''t get their identities wrong." Sirius said in a loud voice, and then from his wand, there were several red lights. It was a coma curse. He wanted to knock Snape unconscious.


    The fight between the two almost instantly ignited the emotions of all the students. In a cry of surprise, the brilliant magic spark instantly reddened the faces of all the students.It is the first time to feel the two sorcerers with basic equal strength to fight.


    According to the principle, Sirius is weaker than Snape, even Nicole May''s magic medicine can not make up for the 12 years of lack.


    But the fierce way of fighting Sirius makes up for this shortcoming. It is not scrupulous to change shape and change shadow, only to find a suitable angle to let the curse hit Snape.


    Snape was not unprepared. With a wave of his hand, the scattered stones turned into a gloomy python, which attacked Sirius.


    Sirius is also a series of three spells, one of which will smash the python that was usually illusory by deformation.


    The remaining two spells quickly hit Snape''s body.


    Snape, however, was not panicked, and he didn''t even resist it with the a spell.


    His black robe was like a black mist, like the water fluctuated, and then Snape''s body was completely atomized and rose straight into the sky,


    br > don''t run away Sirius drank it, and he was covered with silver and white halo. His light and shadow rushed to the sky with Snape.


    Like the mythical battle, one hundred one black two beams collide in the sky, and from time to time there are also brilliant magic sparks.


    This is undoubtedly the biggest encouragement for Hogwarts'' students, and one day they can gallop in the sky like this?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 361

    Van Lin thought it was terrible.


    Dumbledore''s practice he really can''t agree with, if the two people make up, it''s really impossible. If someone told him that Snape and Sirius will fight to the end, then Fanlin really believed his lies.


    If two people can point to the end, then how to explain the two completely magical beams in the sky?


    The purest way of confrontation between witches and magicians is undoubtedly the most fundamental harm and the most original communication. Every time they touch in the sky, every time they collide with each other, what comes next is their magic body darkening.


    This time, those movies look much more interesting, don''t they?


    After a large-scale explosion, their bodies fell back to the ground. It would be fatal to fight with such a magic body. But this is Hogwarts. It is obviously irrational to make any human lives, although their behavior is very bad at this time.


    They gasped heavily. Fanlin noticed that Sirius''s clothes had a lot of burning marks, and there were still some blood stains on the corners of his mouth. It was obvious that he had suffered more in the collision just now.


    But Snape didn''t get any better. His clothes were in a mess, and his eyes were blue. It was obvious that he had been beaten with his fist.


    Fanlin but also very admire Sirius, in the process of magic, seize the entity to fight a punch, is really quite good at playing.


    Two people''s landing point is some far, has not waited for Fanlin and others to run, two again start again.


    Sirius took the lead in the attack. The coma curse hit Snape mercilessly. The red light almost ignited Professor Snape.


    Snape retreated slightly, different from armor. It was his own improved magic spell. The translucent round barrier covered Snape''s body at once.


    Similar to Hogwarts'' defensive enchantment, Sirius''s curse hit Snape''s curse, causing a large-scale cracking from the impact position. However, the defense did not disappear, it was only damaged, which was much better than the one-off armor protection mantra.


    "Stop it Fanlin yelled and ran over, and the people behind him did not show weakness.


    They didn''t mean to stop, and the magic spell of attacking still didn''t stop.


    "Damn it, are you both crazy?" Van Lin said aloud. With a wave of his wand, a thick wall of ice rose from the ground between them.


    A new spell bombards the top of the ice wall, and a large number of broken ice crystals burst together with the crack of the spell.


    "You''re both crazy Van Lim said he was standing between them, and Harry was clinging to Sirius.


    "This is Hogwarts, Sirius."


    "It''s just teaching!" Sirius said that being watched by so many students, he and Snape have been crazy, but the resentment of the previous generation is obviously not suitable to be put here to solve.


    "Well, I think the purpose of teaching has been achieved. I don''t have much spare time here to play with a mad dog." Said Snape, who seemed to have regained his senses, and it turned out that, whatever the matter, a fight would be fine.


    Snape''s face was very gloomy. He was beaten like this in front of his students. He was really crazy. He actually fought with Sirius in front of so many people. This is obviously a kind of collapse for Professor Snape.


    "We''re going for an opportunity." Snape had a calm face. He put his wand back in his pocket, turned around, dressed in a black robe, and, in Ron''s words, Snape was like a giant bat.


    Seeing Snape go away, if van Lin guessed correctly, he must go to Dumbledore to cancel the task. It''s not clear whether Dumbledore can agree with van Lin, but Sirius grinned.


    When Snape''s figure completely left, the crowd erupted with unimaginable cheers.


    "That''s great. I''ve wanted to do this for a long time, to teach Snape that old bat a hard lesson. It''s definitely the best thing I''ve ever seen since I was at Hogwarts." Fred, or George, said it cheerfully, as if van Lin had developed a new product with the two of them.


    "I can''t believe it," Ron exclaimed, his mouth growing so big, "that the devil Snape suffered so much..."


    Ron felt that his brain was a little inadequate. He could not think of words to describe the feeling.


    The crowd of Gryffindor surrounded Sirius in groups, and the suppression from Snape''s class over the years was completely released at the moment of battle.


    Even Sirius was in a mess, but compared with Snape''s, it was a victory.


    Look at Professor Snape, the blue eyes are like the highest praise for Gryffindor. They are really satisfied, a group of depressed children.


    All Gryffindor fell in love with this brave elder in a flash.While Slytherin, who was present, looked very ugly. Snape''s departure seemed to be a voluntary confession, which made them feel very ashamed.


    "How could he do that." When it comes to her face, Gryffindor is very excited. But the girl still forced herself to calm down.


    "It''s not surprising at all." Fanlin looked at Sirius with some headache. His reckless character is one of the signs of Sirius.


    "It''s going to cause a lot of trouble."


    "It seems Sirius is not afraid." Said Fanlin.


    And behind the battle, of course, is Snape''s tit for tat with Sirius.


    From the point of view of Sirius'' character, this open battle indicates that he will not give up his disgust for Snape because of who he is.


    This is definitely not the last battle. Of course, it can''t be the first battle. However, the strength of each other in the previous battles is far from reaching this level.


    Naturally, there will always be sparks of friction and fighting between them.


    The crowd in Gryffindor is naturally on Sirius'' side, and Slytherin college is on Snape''s side.


    The school seems to be back to the struggle between the two colleges, students friction with each other constantly, but the only thing to worry about is that no one will be too much to find Fanlin to fight.


    Facts have proved that the fight against Sirius is effective. In addition to magic, there is also a phantom shift. There is no difference between van Lin and an adult wizard. The day of study is imminent.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 362

    The dispute between Gryffindor and Slytherin seems to be traced back hundreds of years.


    Whether from the concept of the college, or the problems of the students themselves, Slytherin and Gryffindor always look at each other badly.


    Slytherin only accepts pure blood, and Gryffindor is more interested in quality.


    As a matter of fact, Slytherin''s students are generally stronger than Gryffindor students, which is the so-called pure blood advantage. Since childhood, they have been exposed to magic more than those who come to Hogwarts without knowing anything.


    This has also resulted in Slytherin being much better than Gryffindor in terms of academic performance or the use of magic spells.


    Of course, there are always some exceptions, such as Hermione, a pure ordinary family, but Hermione has always been in the top three grades.


    Well, the world of Xueba is not what ordinary people can understand.


    However, it seems that this matter has become a thorn in Slytherin''s eye. It is always very uncomfortable to be pressed on the head by a little Muggle wizard. However, it is undoubtedly wishful thinking to compete with Hermione.


    Hermione and vaseline, both Gryffindor''s more special two, good results, superb strength, so no one put the spearhead on their head.


    But other people are different.


    In fact, since Sirius came to Hogwarts, it was like a fuse, which immediately aroused the dormant contradictions.


    It is well known that Sirius and Snape are hostile to each other, and their conflicts can not be suppressed by conventional means.


    As long as two people appear on the same occasion, friction is inevitable. However, it may be because of school, both of them are more restrained. Except for the first time, they are more contemptuous and can not avoid mutual ridicule.


    However, there is no way to satisfy the internal restlessness factor of Hogwarts wizard. Daily life is no longer satisfied, life always needs some more interesting catalyst.


    In fact, it''s not enough for Sirius and Snape to argue with each other. Nothing is more direct than a fight.


    The mood between the two professors quickly spread through their respective colleges.


    It seems that Slytherin college and Gryffindor college are back in the Quidditch battlefield, or the small courtyard in Hogwarts, and the disputes between students are inevitable.


    Gryffindor college students are basically a group of hot-blooded young people, now they have a leader, the original is Fanlin Harry, and now change to Sirius is obviously to make everyone more satisfied.


    Although van Lin said that the strength is stronger, but more time is a state of keeping a rational, Harry seems to be good, but the hot blooded Harry has been listening to van Lin, the biggest friction is just a quarrel with Malfoy.


    Now it''s Sirius. The move of drawing wand if you don''t agree is welcomed by Gryffindor. In their words, this is the way of Gryffindor. If you don''t agree, you can crush it. You don''t know what kind of Slytherin team you run over.


    Gryffindor should have been Sirius'' most loyal supporter.


    And Slytherin''s students seem to be willing to be outdone. They are firmly on Snape''s side.


    Things seem to be interesting, from the conflict between the two professors to the group war at Gryffindor and Slytherin.


    In the words of Fred and George, Gryffindor is now in the state of preparing for war. We must support Professor Sirius Black''s behavior and fight Slytherin to the end?


    Well, the words are more intense, which can be regarded as the performance of secondary two, but Slytherin is no better.


    Of course, Gryffindor also won a small number of huffpav supporters, as for Ravenclaw, in their words. They''re not going to take part in things like this.


    In the days that followed, the atmosphere between Gryffindor and Slytherin was so tense that no student would act alone, otherwise it would be very dangerous.


    Of course, this is not enough to beat you, otherwise Professor McGonagall will definitely put everyone in jail.


    Even so, ridicule and ridicule are inevitable.


    However, friction is only that. After all, students are more likely to get along with each other, and the main cause of the problem lies in the problems between the two professors.


    In fact, all students know exactly where Hogwarts'' bottom line is, and no one will be stupid enough to really cross it.


    The principle of the first bird is clear to everyone. Of course, as long as you don''t get caught by the professors, even if you cross the bottom line, you can take it back.


    However, the atmosphere in the hall was very tense. The students of the two colleges became very tense, which made Fanlin feel very strange.


    Recently, he has been very polite and annoyed. It is obviously not enough magic to make the body magic. This requires a lot of formula calculation to completely deconstruct the body, and then rearrange it in the form of a clever magic array.It''s mentioned in the tip white magic decryption, but it''s very difficult.


    What''s more, the mystery of the black magic can''t be relaxed. What makes van Lin feel bad is that he has come to a bottleneck in the deconstruction of some black magic, that is, how to arrange the incantation seal when the magic spell is formed. This is not only what the daily magic spell such as water and spring can match.


    The first magic spell of Fanlin''s transformation is the shadow of God''s front. The limit level black magic is the bottom line set by Dumbledore, but it also makes Fanlin very useful.


    The opening of the forbidden area means that he no longer needs to borrow it secretly. However, he should be careful. It is always a bad thing to be caught by other students.


    But Mrs. pings had no way to avoid it. After all, the borrowing procedure had to be recorded by Mrs. pings, which made Mrs. pings look at Fanlin very strange. She felt that something must have gone wrong in the student''s mind.


    You know, people who study black magic, the state of mind will generally be affected by the curse.


    But what made Mrs. pings feel more difficult to understand was that the note in the hand of this seemingly humble student came from the headmaster of Hogwarts, Albus Dumbledore.


    Fanlin had just borrowed a book about the evil magic of soul whipping, and Mrs. pings merely recorded it and turned around and went out.


    Fanlin felt that she might have gone to Dumbledore, which made him feel helpless. It seemed that he had become the next Tom in Mrs. pings'' eyes, and what kind of one did Dumbledore support.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 363

    "What''s the matter, Fanlin?" Hermione saw van Lin''s frustration and spread a magic book on the table.


    "There''s some trouble," Van Lin said. "The magic arrangement after deconstruction always makes me feel very strange. It''s like being stuck in something. Whether it''s increasing the magic wave or rearranging it, there are always a few nodes that can''t be bypassed. If I don''t solve this problem, I don''t have the ability to use magic completely


    "Don''t be too impatient, Fanlin. You''re great already." Hermione comforts, "your magic is growing much faster than us. You know, our magic power is not even enough to enchant parts of the body."


    "But..." Vaseline would like to say that he does not have so much time to spend. Whether it is Voldemort''s estimation or the problem of void creation, this is something that must be solved.


    Of course, there are also Harry and Peter Pettigrew being locked up in Azkaban, which has caused serious obstacles to Voldemort''s resurrection. There is also little batty Claus. In short, there are a lot of things that van Lin has to consider, and he has not yet figured out how to solve them.


    Next semester''s Goblet of fire will be very exciting, at least for van Lin, he seems to have lost control of things.


    "Thank you, Hermione." Van Lin laughs. He doesn''t want Hermione to worry too much.


    Just then. Harry, however, came in, with Ron behind him. Then Simo and Fred George stood up to greet him.


    Fanlin also noticed that from Slytherin''s long table, there were several malicious eyes cast over, and he wanted to know that it was Malfoy.


    Vaseline turned around and glanced at Slytherin''s long table, where the militant elements were mostly present, while Laura was sitting in the corner.


    Every time Gryffindor broke out with Slytherin, the most difficult thing was Laura. She had a good relationship with Hermione, but she was a Slytherin student.


    "What happened?" Fanlin asked that he spent most of his time in the library these days. He didn''t go back to the Gryffindor lounge until he turned off the lights.


    His time is very urgent, alchemy study, the use of chains, magical deconstruction, and the development of magic charms. In addition to the library, he basically did his experiments in the room where he wanted to.


    Fortunately, Sirius gave him so many things, including the raw material factory. You know, the raw materials used in the magic experiment were very expensive, but he became the biggest supplier of diagonal lane. These problems were solved naturally. He wanted to do these experiments for a long time, but he suffered from the lack of jinjialong.


    For such a long time, Hermione has been in contact with van Lin most. In fact, Hermione still has a lot of courses. Fanlin advised Hermione to finish immediately, but Hermione gave him the answer that he should at least stick to this semester.


    This also led to a lot of Fanlin doing weird experiments on his own. Harry and Ron gave up after seeing them several times. They had more interesting things to do, such as tearing up with Slytherin college.


    "You don''t know yet?" Said Hermione.


    "You know, I''m going to be so busy and dizzy. If you didn''t accompany me, I thought I would be integrated with those things." Fanlin said that he had a headache, rubbed his temples, stayed up late and deconstructed his body, but made no progress at all.


    "You should relax," Hermione said. "It''s bad."


    "Just fix these things." Fanlin said that he drank a cup of hot milk, which made his empty stomach feel better, but the sleepiness came along, which was very helpless.


    "What happened? Why is the atmosphere so tense today?" Fanlin asked, is it difficult for someone to cross the bottom line?


    "It''s all over Hogwarts," Hermione said. "It''s in the corridor on the sixth floor, and Sirius and Snape have no idea why..."


    "Oh, please!" Van Lin all said badly, "they won''t fight, will they?"


    "In fact, it is." Hermione said worried, this is also a very helpless thing.


    "The two of them quarreled at first, just like the last time, but there were not so many people around this time." "The two of them had a fight right there, and they made too much noise, and then two Ravenclaw students discovered it, and they called Dumbledore over to stop it," Hermione said


    "It''s terrible." Van Lin said, he swept to the teacher''s seat. Sure enough, Sirius and professor snape are not in their seats. If there is no accident, they should be in Dumbledore''s office at the moment. Of course, even if Dumbledore wants to get along well with each other, van Lin has to admire Dumbledore''s brain.


    Look at what he''s done, let Voldemort grow up, match Sirius with Snape.


    "Sirius was so impulsive that he had two fights with Professor Snape soon after he came here."


    "It''s not a strange thing." Fanlin said that it was expected that there would be a conflict between Sirius and Snape. Even van Lim had been ready for a fight between them.But, you two just had a fight not long ago. What the hell is it? Oestrus?


    It''s obviously out of control, and it''s been like this from the beginning. As soon as Sirius appears, things start to get strange and miss time, but Snape still shows up in the scream shack and all sorts of weird things.


    "What''s the result?" Van Lin said with a headache.


    "Nothing. Dumbledore arrived before the two of them finished fighting." Hermione said that he was worried about whether Sirius would be able to teach here. The new professor of defense against the dark arts turned out to be a troublemaker, which is hard to accept.


    "I think Sirius can beat Snape." Harry said, "Sirius told me he could beat Professor Snape."


    "He''s really open-minded." Fanlin was speechless. When he solved his own problems, it was impossible for Sirius to easily subdue him, not to mention Professor Snape, who was better than him.


    If Snape wins, Fanlin is not surprised at all, but Sirius''s fighting style also determines that even if Snape wins, the price must be very heavy.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 364

    "I believe in Sirius." Harry said firmly, "we have to support him, Sirius must get our support."


    "Solidarity?" Van Lin felt a little bad and said, "in fact, it would be better for Dumbledore to deal with these problems. It''s just their personal resentment."


    "No, it''s not just a matter of personal resentment, Fanlin." Ron said seriously, "we have to support Sirius."


    "Good, good, good, we support Sirius," said Van Lin, who seemed helpless. He didn''t want to think about this kind of boring dispute at all.


    "So, Malfoy, what''s the matter with you two again?" Fanlin asked casually, he buried his head in the book, he needed to find a way to deconstruct the magic completely.


    "We have a plan," Harry said excitedly, his eyes flashing and his dark green eyes full of enthusiasm.


    "You should understand, van Lin, that we have to support Sirius," Harry said, "and if we do, we have to do something."


    "Well, how do you do that?" Fanlin thought hard, he stretched out a hand, a little crystal magic through the fingertip of the light blue light, his fingers look a little unreal, like the flow of liquid.


    Harry is used to it. For a long time, van Lin has been like this. No matter where he is, he doesn''t relax his strength.


    Harry has always admired van Lin, he has read the notes of van Lin''s deconstruction magic, which is full of excerpts and calculation formulas, which almost makes his head explode.


    "We''ve made plans. We''re going to have a big fight with Slytherin. If we win, it''s a great morale boost."


    "A big fight?" Fanlin exclaimed, which pulled him out of the study.


    "That''s right, it''s a big fight!" Harry nodded. He looked very firm. "We''re looking for people at the moment, and I''ll bet Malfoy thinks so. They''re all coming in and out in groups."


    "Slytherins have always been like this." Van Lin said badly.


    It is absolutely a matter of breaking the bottom line of Hogwarts. Now it is not back to the middle ages. What the Academy emphasizes is to live in harmony. If there is a big scuffle outside, Professor McGonagall will definitely go mad.


    It''s not last year. A lot of powerful magic has been taught to students by lupin and Sirius.


    Once there is an academic confrontation, the situation will develop into a completely uncontrollable situation, and injury is inevitable.


    It''s a terrible idea.


    In order to support Sirius, and then let Gryffindor college and Slytherin college break out into a scuffle, Fanlin never thought that the simple contradiction between the two should be raised to the level of academic war.


    Dumbledore has been involved in this matter, otherwise he will not come forward to prevent Sirius and Snape''s duel, which means that Dumbledore will control and calm down the matter.


    However, Harry''s bad idea is to push the situation to a worse level, which is very bad.


    "You think it''s very bad, don''t you?" Hermione said sullenly. Van Lin nodded quickly. Of course, he was on Hermione''s side, although he seemed to be in a fight.


    "But they all think so," Hermione pointed to Harry and them. "Harry, and Ron, all of them. I tried, but it didn''t work."


    "It''s not just our idea, Hermione." Ron said innocently, "everyone thinks so, even prepared for it. Last year, there was no victory or defeat at all. You know, Slytherin''s people are very unconvinced. We must convince them. What''s more, Sirius has his head


    "It''s just a personal conflict between professors." Hermione exclaimed, "it''s just one side of your story. Not everyone thinks that. Did you forget that Professor McGonagall was going mad last year, and then you''re coming this year?"


    "We''re just defensive, Hermione." Ron said, "it''s not our fault."


    "Can''t blame you?" Hermione was going to be pissed off.


    "One is not enough. You don''t know how bad the last melee was."


    "But this time it''s different. Our strength has been greatly improved. This time, we won''t suffer as much as last time." You can see that Ron is very excited. The last time he had his magic wand bounce back on himself, which was a shame. He couldn''t wait to teach Malfoy some lessons with his magic wand.


    "Moreover, it is obvious that Malfoy is planning something. It may be a sneak attack. We should know that the confrontation between Snape and Sirius is just a starting point. He is very dissatisfied with Gryffindor, especially van Lin has taught Malfoy many times. It is a fact that he is obviously plotting against van Lin, and we must prepare in advance." Harry said that he appeared very confident, just like the appearance of long lost IQ online.This is to van Lin''s surprise. Is Harry trying to get him and Hermione into the water?


    My God, can we have fun.


    But Hermione was obviously not to be reckoned with by Harry''s clumsy scheme.


    "That''s very good. If he comes to trouble van Lin, I''d love to see it, and I''ll make him regret it." Hermione said, "but if you go on like this, I''m not sure someone will poke Professor McGonagall."


    Harry didn''t worry about Hermione going to the professor. Hermione always talked about it. Everyone knew that, but once Hermione made up his mind, everyone would not have any hope.


    "No, Hermione. It''s absolutely cowardly to tell the professor about this. It''s really humiliating to seek the protection of the professor." Ron said he would love to fight Malfoy right now.


    "Come on, Hermione," Harry implored, "we have to fight, be accused by Malfoy, and say we''re cowards, we''ll go crazy. He''s been provocative, coming in and out in droves, and then Gryffindor is not going well. We have to fight


    Fanling only thought that Harry was very helpful in this kind of thing, but the lack of conversation between several people was getting worse and worse. It was like fighting with Slytherin in the next second, which was very Gryffindor.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 365

    Maybe it''s Harry''s pent up eloquence and IQ, plus Ron''s trusting me, it''s not wrong. God knows how they convinced Hermione.


    Then Harry''s Fox Tail leaked out, and they wanted to pull van Lin into the water, and they knew that if Hermione didn''t agree, it couldn''t have happened.


    According to their ideas, they had to pull up Fanlin. After all, except for the lack of some high-level magic charms, Fanlin could be regarded as an adult wizard, which was very useful during the college war.


    Think about it, van Lin a spell, and then hit a large Slytherin, Ron seems to have fantasized about Slytherin lying on the ground to call his mother.


    This is undoubtedly a revolution, as long as they successfully defeated Slytherin group, it is equivalent to breaking the strongest blockade of Slytherin college in Hogwarts.


    As long as they succeed, they are pioneers, application revolutionaries. Well, I don''t know who instilled this strange idea.


    Harry and Ron seem to have fallen into that crazy mood again. It''s nice to be young Cough


    "What excites both of them?" Asked Fanlin. He felt that Harry and Ron were very abnormal today, just like today''s atmosphere, completely integrated into the atmosphere.


    "I remember this morning was Sirius'' defense against the dark arts class. What will happen after I leave?" Van Lim asked, after getting Sirius''s consent, he went to the library. Obviously, the library is more suitable for van Lin than the simple knowledge in defense of the dark arts class.


    "What else can happen..." Hermione rolled her eyes and said angrily, "the course is nothing. He showed us the black beast demon, a dirty black magic creation, but it is a dead black beast demon. There are still some principle analysis and the application of magic spell. All these are very successful."


    "That sounds good." Said Fanlin.


    "That''s all," Hermione said. "The worst part is that Sirius has made no secret of his disgust for Slytherin, and he''s madly demeaning Slytherins, even Laura."


    "I''m sorry about Laura, but it can''t be blamed on Sirius." Harry exclaimed, "the point is deducted because Malfoy is too much. He is provocative. He is making trouble in class."


    "He has always been." Fanlin wanted to know what Malfoy had done. He just didn''t listen to Sirius and teased others in class.


    "I know, Harry." Hermione said she looked helpless. "But Sirius is now a professor at Hogwarts. He can''t be too emotional. He should be fair to students. This is the basic thing."


    "Forget it, Hermione." Ron said, "compared with Sirius, Snape is nothing. Think about how Snape treats us. Sirius is not too much. Snape is much more cruel than Sirius. At least Sirius won''t deduct points for no reason."


    "We can''t make Sirius look like Professor Snape. It''s bad." Hermione said, "we want Sirius to learn how to be a good professor, Professor McGonagall is very good, she is very fair, I think Sirius should learn from Professor McGonagall."


    "Come on, Hermione, you know it''s impossible." Harry said that they are very aware of Sirius''s character, which makes Sirius as serious as Professor McGonagall, which is definitely not a good thing for them. Professor McGonagall is enough.


    "Come on, let''s not argue about it. It''s impossible to get a result." Van Lin said with a headache.


    He felt very irritable. Harry couldn''t succeed. Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall were not stupid. Even Voldemort had to be careful when he was in school.


    Harry and Malfoy, the two leading rioters, can''t be stronger than Voldemort. Voldemort was only the first time he entered the chamber of secrets. At the beginning, the snake monster''s spearhead basically hit him. If it wasn''t for Hagrid, Voldemort would have been strangled in the cradle.


    As a matter of fact, as van Lin thought.


    In the days that followed, Gryffindor and Slytherin''s students were all huddled together, and the atmosphere looked tense.


    However, it is also possible that the two sides are huddled together, which makes the personnel on both sides very conspicuous.


    What kind of friction will arise between the two groups that do not intersect? They are cold war, confrontation and non communication. This is not a business group. They have no interest at all.


    You can''t let Ron go up and say to Malfoy for no reason, "Hey, horse dung, your mother blew it up."


    So what''s the difference between this and those villains? Every time Malfoy gets into trouble, there''s a reason. But Slytherin and Gryffindor, who have lost contact, lack such a fuse, even if it''s particularly bad.


    This is very interesting to the students of the other two colleges, who hope that the two colleges will win or lose.Slytherin''s fight against Gryffindor has been going on for too long, almost since the two creators. The dispute of ideas is basically irreconcilable, and the branch hat must faithfully implement the ideas of the four founders.


    Of course, each student perfectly inherited their own ideas.


    In the end, the confrontation reached its highest point ever under Harry and Malfoy.


    Plotting the college war, we have to admit that the brain holes of two people are very strange. What do they think of Professor Hogwarts? a decoration?


    This behavior is undoubtedly ridiculous in the eyes of Professor McGonagall and Dumbledore.


    Professor McGonagall''s intervention led to the end of the matter. Under close monitoring, the two groups that attracted so much attention had no chance to go beyond the bottom line.


    If Sirius and Snape.


    Dumbledore''s intervention is not a matter of preaching. Snape and Sirius, at least, seem to be much more restrained.


    Van Lim didn''t know how Dumbledore solved the problem, but he was sure that Snape would not be exposed to Sirius, which was a desirable thing.


    Then the two never appear in the same place as agreed. Snape basically cut off the idea of eating at the same time.


    Sirius was very happy. He thought it was his victory.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 366

    Hermione was a little nervous, which made Harry uncomfortable, because Hermione''s hand was about to grip his flesh. He couldn''t understand why Hermione had her nails.


    Maybe I forgot to cut it off, only a small layer is not long.


    Harry also saw another Slytherin girl whose nails were far less loving than Hermione.


    However, Harry didn''t want to discuss fingernails with the girls. Now the crux of the problem is that he is really in pain.


    "Hermione, please, don''t be so nervous." Harry was speechless. He could clearly feel the flesh of his arm rubbing against Hermione''s hand even though he was separated by a layer of clothes.


    "Sorry." Hermione said, she quickly put her hand back, and then she looked in the middle of the field.


    Harry is the same, since the scuffle can not be achieved, he has become nothing to do.


    "You say that fanlinta can succeed, but deconstruction is very dangerous. There is no abundant magic power to restore. If the will is weak, it is likely to be assimilated completely like real magic." Hermione murmured that Hermione had spent a whole day writing down all the things to pay attention to since Vaseline began to study this spell.


    "Maybe." Harry said ambiguously, he can not see what, research has not been his good thing, he prefers to sum up in the actual combat.


    "Here we go." Hermione said nervously, her hand grabbing Harry''s arm again.


    She had an impulse to call Sirius over. She had to admit that if Sirius was there, the risk of magic experiments would be much lower.


    However, Fanlin felt that there was nothing wrong with it. He did it by himself even though he was Animagus. Van Lin would not be stupid enough to do something that he did not have much confidence in.


    Some uneasiness in my heart is inevitable.


    Magic is more difficult to deconstruct than van Lin imagined, and he must admit that this is the most troublesome magic he has ever mastered, and it is also the longest used magic.


    "Well, that''s it." Fanlin bit his teeth secretly, and he could not shrink back because of the difficulty. Fortunately, he had mastered the house of meeting the demand. Otherwise, it would be a difficult thing to contact magic. Now Snape did not welcome him.


    With a stamp of his foot, van Lin quickly raised a blue circle around him.


    It''s like a flame, but because of the magic power of Vaseline, the whole flame is in a dark blue state. Fortunately, this does not affect the use of magic array.


    This is the magic he saw in the tip of white magic, Merlin circle, a magic array that can help sorcerers gather their spirit.


    In fact, Merlin circle is also a kind of basic magic array, but it is widely used. It has always been accompanied by other magic arrays. This is the first time that Fanlin has restored the Merlin ring from countless magic arrays.


    The fire quickly surrounded the Vaseline, and then the burning marks began to spread. A map of six pointed stars is rapidly constructed at the foot of Fanlin, and each corner is covered with new small rings.


    This is the place to write the basic symbols, and Fanlin will be replaced by his own unique incantation seal. The work of deconstruction is not only the decomposition of the body by the magic spell. If you want to use the incantation seal in the magical body, you must add these necessary factors.


    When Fanlin stamped his foot, a blue curse seal quickly enlarged on his head, and immediately the moist breath filled the whole room.


    "Harry." It''s their job, Hermione exclaimed, to isolate the breath, and to minimize the damage if the magic of vanillin gets out of control.


    The two quickly waved their wands, and the glittering magic quickly enveloped everything including the Merlin ring.


    The original damp breath disappeared without a trace.


    Van Lin nodded, and he was about to move on.


    The blue color of the mantra seal quickly expanded to the size of the Merlin ring, and then, the whole mantra seal was smashed to the ground.


    At the moment of contact, the ground that had leaked out of the slate was quickly covered with a layer of solid ice, and the original flame completely lost its temperature. Although it was still burning, it was not the heat that destroyed everything. It was more like a group of jumping cold inflammation.


    Fanlin has tried the power of these things, and the object is a stone.


    A fist sized variant flame can freeze a rock to pieces.


    I have to say that this looks strange. It seems more appropriate to call the frozen flame as ice flame.


    However, it is a new attack method. Fanlin tried it, which is similar to a fierce fire curse that changed the principle, but it was weakened in the erosion.


    By the time the ice shell was covered with all the land at the foot of Fanlin, the Merlin circle, which belonged to him alone, was successfully reconstructed.


    It''s more like a magic array built on ice and snow, which is also a magic style of Fanlin."Well, next..." There was a twinkle of excitement in Van Lin''s eyes. He went to ask Dumbledore about the deconstruction of magic. Not all witches were as difficult as Vaseline.


    As long as you''re not a retarded person, you can basically do it with plenty of magic, at least the wizard whose name is remembered by Dumbledore.


    The problem with van Lin is that there are extra things in his body, such as the magic wand, or the lock of heaven that has been branded on his bones. The structure of these things is very difficult to decompose. It is obviously a waste of effort to decompose the human body.


    So the solution comes along.


    The deconstruction method belonging to alchemy was added to the magic formula by Vaseline. It was very difficult to insert the incantation seal and alchemy assistance while decomposing the body.


    However, van Lim has learned from Animagus'' experience and assisted by magic array. If successful, he can reduce the magic array and engrave it on his body. This is the only way he can think of.


    This seems to involve the transformation of the human body, similar to Tom Riedel.


    But Fanlin is not going to turn himself into Tom Riedel, a snout snake faced monster?


    Come on, it''s not fun at all.


    But it still doesn''t let the professor know that he always needs something to protect himself. He didn''t want to be reduced to Tom Riedel, so he had to do it all on his own.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 367

    The atmosphere of the house of response suddenly becomes tense. The magic array has been constructed. Then the final deconstruction part is next.


    Fanlin has been staying in this magic for two months, which is no doubt a big challenge for the magic to accept fast.


    Through Sirius and Dumbledore, he found many people''s magic letters. Each person''s deconstruction is different, because of various factors, he can''t copy the predecessors'' things and directly apply them to his own body.


    However, his efforts were not in vain. After a lot of attempts and calculations, he mastered the deconstruction methods of human body, incantation seal and alchemy, which was the first time he combined them.


    "Let''s go." Van Lin nods to Hermione and Harry, Ron goes to Quidditch training, and he''s working hard to get into the school team.


    "Be careful." Hermione said that she held the wand in her hand nervously. She restored the spell and released it. She had firmly remembered it in her heart, but she was still afraid of anything wrong.


    "You should believe him, Hermione." Harry said, and he made a sign to cheer for van limby.


    The encouragement of friends is undoubtedly the most reassuring way.


    Van Lin closed his eyes and let out a long breath, as if to drive all the thoughts out.


    By the time van Lim opened his eyes again, his eyes had been completely replaced by the blue light. The original incomplete secret arts seemed to have been completely filled by Eden''s transformation. At least he felt much stronger. Blue light is always milder than blood red.


    The magic lines released from the eyebrow center quickly dropped to the ground. Fanlin successfully connected with the magic array, and the light blue ice flame spread with the magic lines.


    This process may be painful, but it is the most crucial step to completely deconstruct the alchemy products in the body.


    Finally, the light blue ice flame burned to his eyebrows with the magic lines. The cold and piercing feeling was immediately transmitted to van Lin''s brain. He wanted to cry out, and the pain was inevitable. However, Fanlin doubted that he would spit out something like dragon breath when he opened his mouth. Fanlin remembered that there was a kind of ice dragon in the dragon clan, but it was over in the Meilin period.


    He felt like he missed the guy, which was not a lot of fun.


    Van Lin closed his mouth tightly, he locked his brow tightly, and his face showed a very painful expression.


    "It hurts the first time." Fanlin comforted himself so much.


    But the taste of ice flame spreading along the bones in the body is really a perfect enjoyment.


    When the ice flame skips the last phalanx, the cold feeling covers his whole body, he feels that he has been frozen.


    He felt that every inch of his body was eroded by the ice flame, which was very cold, but he felt that his whole body was going to melt.


    He has to go on to the next step, that is, to deconstruct his body. The most difficult part has been completed. He can clearly feel that the lock of heaven is completely integrated into his bones through magic. Suddenly, he has a feeling that he can completely control this thing.


    But this is not the time to try.


    Van Lin''s skin has been covered with frost. If he doesn''t continue, he promises that he will be completely frozen here.


    Van Lin''s clothes began to become illusory, followed by arms, thighs, which was originally a very easy thing for him, but now the process has become extremely difficult.


    He felt his brain was freezing.


    Hermione wants to rush to stop van Lin from going on, which is not the same as the magic deconstruction of other witches. But before she can act, a circle of ice blue magic halo bursts around van Lin, and the magic spell arranged by Harry and Hermione only lasts for a second, and then it is broken like a glass window.


    "Be careful, Hermione!" Harry exclaimed. He believed in Van Lin, but the situation was obviously out of Fanlin''s control.


    Harry pounced forward, and then he put Hermione under his body. If anything happened to Hermione, Fanlin would be crazy. Harry had no doubt about this.


    "Fianto duri Harry exclaimed, and a spell of magic came out of his wand to cover the two men tightly.


    But Van Lin obviously didn''t realize what he had done. He just made the magic pure, and all the extra magazines were discharged. It was the second time that he cleared the impurities in his body and magic. It was a rare opportunity for the wizard. He had only one chance to wash in his life, that is, the first time to complete the magic.


    Then things seemed to go smoothly. Van Lin''s body, which was heavy because of the frost, began to become light. He could now clearly feel the fluctuation of magic around him, more clearly than before.


    And the discharge of impurities seems to completely eliminate the trace of a little bit of silk, he also felt the smell from Dumbledore.It is no surprise that Dumbledore will leave any means to guard against him. However, the control of his body by the magic of van Lin has been completed has been completely improved. Unless it is the soul level tracking, if he is patient to deconstruct, there is no trace magic method that can hardly hold him.


    Van Lin felt his body inserted into the door more and more light, from Harry''s perspective, the whole human being of van Lin was like stepping on the ice flame. With the flame rising, the body of van Lin was gradually melted, like a light and shadow between fantasy and reality.


    When the ice flame spread over the top of the forest, the magic array left only a group of pure blue light, lean and clear, it looked very pleasant.


    Van Lin succeeded. He knew that he had overcome the magic problem. He can control any part of the body now. He is only an idea, and the whole body is rising rapidly. He finally has the dream of conquering the sky.


    The benefits of magical bodies are not just these.


    His perception is amplified, and he can combine his own magic with the magic in the air, and the capture of magic seems to rise to a new level.


    He hovered in the air like this, and through the magic waves, he could feel that there were many magic items in the room of demand.


    Except for the old and the broken, the rest of the magic items are definitely forbidden by the school.


    He knew that the crown of ravencrow, Voldemort''s soul weapon, was here, and now it seems to be the best chance he could find out.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 368

    Ravenclaw''s crown, also known as Ravenclaw''s crown, is the only relic of rowner Ravenclaw, the founder of Ravenclaw college. She enchanted it to increase the wisdom of the wearer. The crown was a glittering crown inlaid with precious stones. On the bottom of the crown was engraved the famous aphorism of Ravenclaw: "great wisdom is the greatest wealth of mankind."


    It''s well known, rumor about Ravenclaw''s crown.


    Unfortunately, however, this legendary magic item has been lost, according to Fanlin.


    The crown was stolen by Ravenclaw''s daughter, Helena, because she hoped it would make her smarter.


    But Ravenclaw didn''t tell the other three founders of the Academy, like Salazar Slytherin and the chamber of secrets. She kept the secret.


    Soon after, Rona Ravenclaw became ill and hoped to see her daughter again. So barrow, the blood man who loves Shanghai Lianna, went to Helena.


    Blood man Barro found Helena in the forest of Albania. Seeing him, Helena quickly hid the crown in a tree hole. Barrow took her back to see her mother, and she did not move. Finally, the blood man barrow lost his patience and killed her. After killing her, he was very sorry, so he stabbed himself and ended his life. Ravenclaw also died a few days later. No one knows where the crown tree is, no one knows who has seen it, let alone whether it still exists. The crown disappeared.


    In fact, the two souls returned to Hogwarts. Van Lin thought that something must have happened. Ravenclaw recalled their souls. However, Fanlin was very curious about why Ravenclaw called back Helena''s soul, but the crown was not found.


    The crown is of no use to the ghost, and it is very clear to all that it is better to make it a powerful legacy of Hogwarts than to leave it in the forests of Albania.


    However, it is also a good idea to stay outside. If the crown is lost, many people will covet it. You know, loina is known as the most intelligent wizard, which is the blood gift of the Ravenclaw clan.


    Fanlin thinks that the birth of Ravenclaw''s crown is undoubtedly that Ravenclaw sealed his blood and talent with alchemy, so that the people with the crown can inherit her wisdom.


    However, it may be the legacy of some ancient god, such as the chain in his body.


    The crown of Rona Ravenclaw seems to sleep in the forests of Albania forever.


    Until Tom Riedel''s appearance, Tom coveted the treasures left by the four founders.


    Dumbledore''s conjecture proved to be correct, and Tom liked to collect historical objects as his Horcruxes.


    For example, the Slytherin pendant box still lying in cletcher''s hand, the gold cup of heffpav, and the crown of Ravenclaw, and of course, the ring, but Tom, 15, has not yet discovered the mystery of the ring, the resurrection stone, one of the three great Deathly Hallows.


    At present, it seems that these so-called artifact are not true.


    In the world that existed in the age of gods, there are definitely many things that can be compared with it.


    For example, the oath of the pandragon family, the sword of victory, and the Dragon Ring of Merlin.


    Even man''s own alchemy products can compete with these so-called three sacred weapons of death, or the sword of Gryffindor, as long as it has killed enough powerful creatures, can be comparable with these legendary artifacts.


    But these also have to try to know, a lot of things have been lost, like Ravenclaw''s crown.


    Fanlin didn''t know how Voldemort convinced Helena. Obviously, the information of the crown could only be obtained through Helena.


    The means are nothing but deception.


    Tom had many ways to deal with a ghost who died prematurely and completely confined himself to the tower of Ravenclaw, which van Lin believed.


    However, Tom was confident enough to hide Raven crow''s crown in the house where he asked. Although it was a good place to hide things, it was inevitable that someone would find it.


    Anyway, find it first.


    In Harry''s eyes, van Lin''s body agitated uneasily, and the water blue halo was spread around the center of van Lin.


    And then, of course, it''s just like the ordinary winter. They are really familiar with the magic characteristics of Fanlin. The warm-up charm is essential, especially when Fanlin casts magic.


    Harry rubbed his hands, and two warm-up charms were attached to him and Hermione respectively.


    "What are you doing, Valentine? Did you succeed? " Harry asked. He didn''t understand van Lin''s state.


    The twists and turns of Vaseline''s magical experience is definitely the one Harry knows most about.


    Whether it''s Sirius or anyone else, the magic process is much easier than any other.This makes Harry very worried, he is not sure that the appearance of Vaseline is caused by the magic riot and out of control, but the diffusion of magic halo seems to have no effect except to lower the temperature.


    "Fanlin." Hermione exclaimed, the girl is really worried. Just now the magic burst has put a layer of frost on the whole house. She is very afraid that Fanlin will lose control and become a group of unconscious magic.


    "Don''t worry." Van Lim''s body quickly agitated, his head exposed, looking very strange, like a ghost has not yet fully condensed entity.


    "I''m fine. My magic has succeeded."


    "What are you doing now?" Harry asked, puzzled.


    "There are still some things to deal with." Van Lin frowned, and his face looked unreal. He wants to keep it, but from the magic feedback he receives.


    There are too many dark magic roads in the house, almost a collection of centuries. All the contraband items are basically hidden here. Van Lin can''t tell which ones are left by Tom.


    He needs some introduction, he must make Ravenclaw''s crown appear some changes, so that his magic can clearly capture the location of the Horcrux.


    Tom couldn''t have put Raven crow''s crown here. He must have arranged means to hide it. For example, the magic array to cover up the breath, or similar to the Yin corpse and poison of the guards around the Slytherin pendant box.


    Either way is more dangerous.


    Fanlin remembers that the crown was destroyed by the double effects of fangs and fire curse, but Voldemort could not have left any protection at all. Harry was able to break away from the crown by relying on the broom and the house''s own defense. However, Dumbledore is still there, and van Lin just needs to find it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 369

    "Harry, come here for a second." Said Fanlin. He had already thought of an idea that would make Ravenclaw''s crown jump out of his own accord.


    At such a close distance, even if Voldemort did not resurrect, the soul fragments in Harry''s body could completely affect the state of Ravenclaw''s crown.


    "Me?" Harry pointed to himself. He looked uncertainly at the burning ice on the ground.


    "Are you sure I''ll just go through that?"


    "It doesn''t matter. It won''t hurt you." Van Lin said, he changed a hand, and then quickly press down, the original still burning ice flame quickly and tightly with the ground together.


    "All right." Harry nodded as he carefully stepped over the magic burn.


    The feeling inside and outside the magic circle is obviously different. Even if Harry is not so sensitive to the magic capture, he can clearly feel the abundant magic and the extremely cold temperature here.


    "Just stand there." Said Fanlin.


    "Here it is?" Said Harry.


    "Well, on that Aqua Blue rune, I need the help of magic circle."


    "What are you going to do?" Said Harry.


    "Looking for something important, I need your magic to help me." Fanlin told a lie, which is no way to do things, Dumbledore warned him, not to reveal too much to Harry.


    "Very well, stand still." Harry stood there very obediently, said Fanlin.


    "What do I need to do?"


    "Mobilize the magic of your whole body against me." Said Fanlin.


    "What?" Harry couldn''t believe his ears, but Van Lin''s next move didn''t give him any time to think. He subconsciously followed van Lin''s instructions.


    "Watch out, Harry." Van Lim yelled, and then his magical body almost instantly appeared in front of Harry. One of his fingers gently touched Harry''s eyebrows, and the blue magic suppressed Harry in an instant.


    "Harry, do as I say, and gather all your magic." Van Lim said that only Harry''s magic gathered, his body belongs to Voldemort can be exposed.


    What Van Lin did was simply rely on magic to suppress Harry, so as to give Harry enough pressure to condense magic.


    "Focus, Harry." Van Lin said in a loud voice.


    "I I We are... " Harry felt a little cold, his body couldn''t help shaking.


    And the magic power that originally existed in the body was constantly compressed, which was associated with his soul.


    It''s a bad feeling. He feels his eyebrows are going to open up, and his scar is burning with pain. It''s terrible.


    A cold feeling flashed away from his heart. He felt that something had been released for a short time, but there was no time to think about it. The magic that had seemed to be reluctant was burst at once, and van Lin could not suppress him.


    Harry opened his eyes immediately. He was very clear that it was his own magic power that drove the magic power of Vaseline out of his body, which was equivalent to spirit. The expulsion of magic power must cause harm, just as his magic spell hit van Lin.


    Van Lin''s body quickly regressed out. He thought he could oppress him more, but obviously, what he could do was to suppress Harry completely for a period of time under the guidance.


    But it was enough. Van Lin felt the same magic wave, one coming from Harry''s body, and the other from the depths of the room where he wanted to be. This feeling was very clear.


    Van Lin''s body gently played a whirl in the air, and then, he turned into a water blue streamer, straight into the depths of the room.


    "Where are you going?" Cried Hermione, and she stepped forward to hold Harry, who was about to fall.


    "Let me see..." Van Lin''s voice was a little far away, and Hermione couldn''t hear it clearly.


    But Van Lim did not mean to stop, almost a breath time, his body really fell to the ground like streamer, and then his body appeared.


    "That''s it." Fanlin said in surprise.


    It''s a dilapidated bust surrounded by a pile of worn jewelry boxes in which the crown is located.


    Fanlin was glad he had taken Harry''s help.


    His magic power has swept here countless times, which is not far from his private laboratory, but he has never found anything about black magic here.


    With a wave of van Lin''s hand, all the old jewelry boxes pop open together.


    There are all kinds of jewelry here, such as ring fingers, necklaces, and even van Lin found a ring similar to the dragon claw ring on his hand.


    But the most important thing is obviously not these old jewelry.


    It is a certain crown, the original golden color seems to fade with the passage of time.The crown of Rowena as like as two peas is the same as the crown of the lost La win. It''s just that the crystal red crystal has turned into a dark green color.


    No surprise, it''s all Voldemort''s.


    Legendary magic items are generally able to maintain their own appearance, such as the silver glittering Gryffindor sword at any time.


    This is probably the meaning of the so-called jewelry dust. The corrosion of the black magic is undoubtedly a very serious matter. Fanlin is not sure whether the crown has lost its effect.


    However, Fanlin did not have the courage to try it on. Now Ravenclaw''s crown has become Voldemort''s Horcrux. If you wear it rashly, something terrible may happen.


    Vaseline took the box out and stuffed it into his inner pocket. Fortunately, he was wearing a wizard''s robe, but the Horcrux could not be assembled by a low-level traceless extension spell, which was a troublesome thing.


    It seems that he needs a high-level space storage. Maybe he can wait until his alchemy improves a little and make one himself.


    Van Lin shook his head, and then his body turned into a streamer and returned to the center of the magic circle.


    "What are you looking for?" Harry asked.


    "A magic item, similar to a magic sensor." He seems to have become more and more adept at making up stuff.


    "And the result?" Hermione frowned and asked, "I think you just rushed out."


    "It''s just a little bit of magic, and it''s gone." Van Lin embarrassed said, he gently wiped with his hand, far this also some bulging pocket on the dry.


    "Well, let''s continue with the finishing touches." "Harry, you stand outside first. I need to get this Merlin ring on me," Van leen said


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 370

    "It''s a Horcrux, to be sure." Dumbledore mused, his fingers gently tapping on the desktop, looking like he was thinking something.


    Van Lim came out of the house and found an excuse to come to Dumbledore.


    The Horcruxes left by Voldemort are too dangerous. For example, in the diary of the last time, the soul can be materialized by the power of life. Fanlin can''t let this kind of thing do mischief.


    "Ravenclaw''s crown," Dumbledore said faintly, "how did you find him?"


    Dumbledore rubbed the mark on the crown with his finger, where there was an inscription that all Ravenclaw believed in: "extraordinary wisdom is the greatest wealth of mankind."


    "You know, this thing has disappeared for centuries. Only Helena knows the clue, that is, the ghost of Ravenclaw. Now we should call him Ms. grey. She''s the daughter of Rona Ravenclaw. "


    "It''s something I didn''t expect, headmaster." Van Lin said, now tell a lie or something, has been able to face the same color, heart does not jump, this is a good progress.


    "As a matter of fact, I only found him in the house where he asked for help, and Tom was the one who found it. When he was found, the crown was already made into a Horcrux."


    "Found him?" Dumbledore asked.


    "Yes, through the pain of Harry''s scar." Van Lim said, Harry''s matter, van Lin believe Dumbledore must also know, the Horcruxes between the induction does not seem to be a strange thing.


    "And Harry? Does he know? " Dumbledore''s rare frown, through Harry to find the Horcrux, this is to expose something.


    "No, professor." Van Lim said he was learning what Dumbledore was looking for.


    "This Horcrux has not been destroyed." "I think we need to destroy it first."


    "I''m sorry, I haven''t found a way to destroy Horcruxes. In fact, I haven''t found any Horcruxes except the Ravenclaw crown and the diary, and the number of Horcruxes is uncertain."


    "Maybe we can use that." Van Lim said with assurance. His finger pointed to the Gryffindor sword lying quietly in the glass cabinet. Through this sword, Harry killed the guardian beast left by Salazar Slytherin, and the sword itself only absorbed the powerful.


    "This one?" Dumbledore said that as soon as he turned his hand, the Gryffindor sword appeared in his hand.


    "Yes, professor." Fanlin nodded. "In fact, the viper''s fangs are OK. That''s the snake monster in the secret room. Only the snake man''s cavity can pass through the magic array left by Salazar Slytherin. We don''t have the key door key."


    "Oh, yes." Dumbledore said, "I almost forgot about these things."


    "The blade can only attach powerful objects, and the venom of the Basilisk is just a means to destroy the Horcrux. Harry used that fangs to destroy the diary." Dumbledore nodded, and he could now confirm what to do.


    "Here we destroy it?" Fanlin asked, in fact, he would like to say that the fierce fire curse can also be done, but this kind of black magic is better rotten in the stomach.


    "Right here." Dumbledore said that with a wave of his hand, the magic circle hidden in the headmaster''s office was activated in an instant.


    Fanlin can''t recognize what these magic circles are at all. They share runes and overlap with each other. If anyone fights with Dumbledore here, as long as Dumbledore starts these magic circles, he will be invincible here.


    "This is Hogwarts'' defensive magic." Dumbledore said lightly, "this is the safest place."


    "I believe it, professor." Fanlin nodded and looked at the past. There were hundreds of magic circles hidden here.


    If these magic circles can be activated when Voldemort attacks Hogwarts, Hogwarts can not be easily broken by Voldemort.


    However, the person who controls these magic circles can only be the headmaster of Hogwarts, which should belong to something that only the president can succeed. Otherwise, Professor McGonagall will not only send out Hogwarts'' Guardian stone statue.


    In fact, in the memory of the final war, Hogwarts own magic defense system has been accompanied by Dumbledore''s death, Snape''s false betrayal and the complete extinction.


    The enchantment is only supported by the combined magic spell of the people, which is easy and pleasant for Voldemort.


    "Come on, let''s see what Tom left in this." Dumbledore said he controlled Gryffindor''s sword.


    With the fall of his fingers, the tip of Gryffindor''s sword gently pierces the gem in the center of Ravenclaw''s crown.


    In an instant, a shrill wail filled Dumbledore''s office. The principals did not dodge. Everyone looked solemnly at the crown of Rona Ravenclaw.


    As expected, Tom didn''t let everyone down. The broken soul was swept out from the gem in the center of the crown with a mass of black gas. It was like releasing some monsters.The black air kept rolling, and soon formed the head of Voldemort. The cold and evil breath burst out in an instant, and the coronal table was also eroded by these smells, as if it had been infected by a long time.


    "Be careful. He should be attacking us." Dumbledore said that the palm of his hand was pressed down gently, and the runes around him formed a cage of silver light in an instant.


    The next thing was that Tom Riddle''s soul was trying to attack both of them and hit the magic circle.


    However, it is only a fragment of soul, and it has been separated from the Horcrux it relies on. Now, what is left is only a little residual power of soul.


    Even Voldemort himself, after being controlled by Dumbledore''s magic array, can hardly break free, let alone some residual power.


    Master the method, annihilating Horcruxes for Dumbledore is no longer a difficult thing.


    While van Lin was thinking, Voldemort''s struggle came to an end. However, Dumbledore did not want him to die completely. Van Lin saw that Dumbledore tried to wrap the fragments of his soul with magic.


    But this work is futile. The real soul is destroyed at the same time as the Horcrux is destroyed. This is just some of Voldemort''s defensive measures.


    Dumbledore also seems to recognize this, he seems to be very sorry.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 371

    "Is it over, Professor Dumbledore?" Fanlin saw that in the magic array, Voldemort''s soul was scattered in it.


    "Ah, yes." Dumbledore said he looked at the boy in front of him.


    This boy will always surprise him, such as those who do not know why the monster, or this just destroyed Horcrux.


    The only thing that bothers Dumbledore is that the boy always seems to be out of his control, which is not a good thing for Dumbledore.


    "Professor, then, I think I should leave." Van Lim said that he always felt a little empty when he just finished the magic.


    "Oh, no, Mr. Valentine, I think you''ll have to wait." Dumbledore said that his eyes had been staring at Vaseline, and something seemed to flicker in his deep eyes.


    Van Lin''s heart suddenly raised up, this is very bad, Dumbledore at this time to his pressure is really too big, van Lin felt like he was standing naked in front of Dumbledore, this feeling is very bad, as if he was seen through.


    Fanlin suddenly felt that he had exposed too much. Maybe this second Horcrux should not have been taken out so early. Coincidence can only deceive Harry.


    This is not a brilliant move for Dumbledore.


    He thought it would be easier to get Dumbledore''s support, but apparently Dumbledore''s desire for control was much stronger than he thought.


    Vaseline had to operate a brain block, but this time Dumbledore brought van Lin a different pressure.


    Dumbledore''s eyes are like a deep pool, and Fanlin looked at it as if he was about to be swallowed up.


    "I''ve been looking for something." Dumbledore suddenly said that as soon as he opened his mouth, the pressure that Fanlin felt immediately disappeared.


    "What do you mean, professor?" Van Lin said, he quietly breathed a sigh of relief, he felt his back is wet through.


    "Something critical." Dumbledore said, he stood up, van Lin felt that Dumbledore had lost some of his former calm, and now Dumbledore brought him a sense of anxiety.


    "I thought I had enough, for the wizarding world or Hogwarts, but what I had now seemed so ridiculous that it didn''t even have a critical effect."


    "For example, professor?" Van Lim asked, as long as Dumbledore is willing to speak, it means that his position is placed on the level of equal dialogue with Dumbledore.


    It''s critical.


    Otherwise, Dumbledore can read van Lin''s memory forcibly by taking inspiration or soul capture mantra. To Dumbledore''s strength, he is completely feasible to van Lin''s actions, and even it is difficult for anyone to find out. Van Lin is very clear. Through all kinds of clues and speculation of Voldemort''s strength, van Lin can make van Lin read Dumbledore''s memory forcibly There is an intuitive comparison of strength.


    Take Sirius as an example. Fanlin is sure that Sirius can''t persist under Dumbledore''s hand for long. It is likely that Sirius is just a matter of one or two incantations.


    "You mean the problem with these Horcruxes?" Van Lim tried to ask, he knew exactly what Dumbledore wanted to know. It''s all Tom Riedel has.


    "Part, van Lin, it''s just part of it." Dumbledore said that he walked around the office, which was his state of thinking, which he often did and could be seen on the map of the living point.


    "I''ve been looking for some details, especially the crucial ones." Dumbledore said, "it''s a pity that I don''t have much information about Horcruxes. The sources of these Horcruxes come from neglected details, such as production, or quantity and hiding place. We don''t know about them."


    "But there are always some clues, don''t they?" "Professor, you seem to have missed a particularly critical point," Van Lin said


    "What is it?" Dumbledore stopped. He stood there.


    "Harry." Van Lin hesitated for a moment, but in the end he chose to say it. What Dumbledore knew sooner or later was just a matter of time.


    "Harry." Dumbledore murmured, in fact, about Harry, Dumbledore has a different guess than the Savior.


    For the wizarding world, those illusory fates seem particularly ridiculous.


    There is no miracle in the world itself. No matter in Muggle world or wizard world, different forces and different ways of exploration are the same in essence.


    The fate of human beings has always been in their own hands, but different choices also correspond to different results.


    Harry, of course, is not the one to beat Voldemort. It is Voldemort''s own spell that defeats Voldemort, and of course, lily.


    If lily had not chosen to protect Harry, Voldemort would not have failed.As a result of his own curse, this is really a kind of irony for Voldemort, and it is also a kind of affirmation.


    At that time, no one in the magic world could defeat Voldemort.


    Because Lily and James died, Harry was pushed to the front of the crowd.


    The magic world has been dominated for too long. They need a hero.


    Harry is a good choice, he is very small, which gives Harry the space to deify, the son of God, these are the names of those prophets.


    Of course, it''s nothing. For the magic world, Harry is just a symbolic child, a mascot.


    This seat can be replaced by anyone. As long as he dares to sacrifice and master the curse of blood protection, of course, Voldemort himself will ultimately decide.


    He can choose where he will die, where he will be defeated, and no one can control it.


    "Ah, indeed." Dumbledore said, he was a little distracted, "and Harry."


    "Professor, I never understood why Harry..."


    "One of the most basic aspects of Horcrux production, I think you should be very clear." Dumbledore said, "that''s killing, dividing your soul while killing."


    "Because Voldemort attacked Harry, but the curse was bounced back?" Van Lin said, "it''s just that?"


    "In fact, it is." Dumbledore nodded, "the curse is rebounded, and at the same time it breaks Voldemort''s soul. The soul fragment separated from the subject has no finished Horcrux to attach to it. In order not to dissipate, the soul fragment must find an attachment sufficient to support his survival. And the only one who has this ability is Harry


    Dumbledore said, he thought.


    As for Harry''s problem, it is obviously not the time to take it out. Harry is too weak, and there are fragments of Voldemort''s forehead in his body.


    Dumbledore is very clear that Voldemort will be resurrected. Only the living Voldemort can be completely eliminated. Otherwise, it will be a hidden danger to let Voldemort hide like this.


    Dumbledore can''t always protect the magic world. He has to do something.


    And Harry is a good candidate to replace him. The premise is that Harry''s soul fragment is destroyed.


    That''s exactly what Dumbledore thought at first, but the trouble except Voldemort. It''s not something Harry can solve. Dumbledore knows where Harry''s limits are.


    Van Lin has shown him too much recently. He really needs to sort it out.


    All conjectures must be supported by evidence.


    "Is there any way?" Vaseline asked, "I mean, directly extract the soul fragments from Harry''s body through magic?"


    I''m sorry, I can''t Dumbledore said, "the soul fragment has been integrated with Harry, and if it is forcibly extracted, Harry himself will perish."


    Van Lim was silent. It seemed that the only way to revive Voldemort through Harry''s blood was feasible.


    "Cruel?" Dumbledore said, looking calmly at Van Lin.


    "There''s no way to do it, too, professor?" Fanlin replied respectfully.


    "I hope you don''t tell Harry that. You should know how to do it." Dumbledore said, and he sat down again.


    "Of course, but I have my own considerations."


    "I don''t mind. As for the premise, you should understand that if you take Harry as a fruit, then Harry is not in the season to be picked."


    "I understand, professor." Said Fanlin.


    "Good." Dumbledore said, "what else do you know about Horcruxes?"


    "I''m sorry, professor. As I said, it was just an accident."


    "That''s a pity." Dumbledore said, "well, I do have some clues, but I haven''t got them."


    Van Lin''s pupils contracted. He didn''t expect Dumbledore to have a clue to a Horcrux.


    According to memory, Dumbledore mastered the Horcrux, but it was not until the fifth or sixth grade that Dumbledore found Gunter''s ring, the one embedded with the resurrection stone, and the fake Slytherin pendant box.


    But Dumbledore now has one, which is obviously beyond the smooth timeline.


    Whether it''s Slytherin''s pendant box or Gunter''s ring, these two Horcruxes are significant to Voldemort.


    Voldemort left a very powerful magic on it, the ghost of the lake, or curse, either way, the breath of death never disappeared.


    It was better not Gunter''s ring, which Fanlin remembers was the curse on the ring that greatly accelerated Dumbledore''s death.


    It is undoubtedly a bad thing to lose Dumbledore now. It is only in the third grade and will soon enter the rhythm of Voldemort''s resurrection. If Dumbledore dies in this holiday due to any accident, it is undoubtedly very bad."Is it convenient to disclose? Professor Van Lin asked, he made his mind calm.


    In fact, brain sealing is a very practical mantra, at least when it works, you don''t have to worry about any extra emotional spills.


    "I''m not sure," said Dumbledore. "It''s just a clue. You know, Tom''s always been proud of Slytherin''s heirs, and I''ll follow that line."


    "Slytherin''s pendant box?" Van Lin blurted out.


    "Maybe." Dumbledore said, "if Tom does find the locket, I think there is a good chance that it will be made into a Horcrux."


    "Where is it?" Asked Fanlin.


    "I''m not sure about the location, but with this, I think it''s OK." Dumbledore ordered on the table, and the diary and the crown lay quietly there.


    "What do I need to do, professor?" Asked Fanlin.


    "At the moment, I don''t need you to do anything, but I have some special arrangements for you." Dumbledore said, "it''s about you that matters. If I''m not wrong, you''ve made some small changes to your body, or, alchemy?"


    "Yes, professor." Van Lin nodded.


    "What is that?" Said Dumbledore.


    "A magic circle." Van Lim said that he lifted up his coat and a magic circle carved on his back was thus revealed to Dumbledore.


    Now that Dumbledore already knows, it is inevitable to be honest.


    Van Lim doesn''t want to be the next Tom Riedel, he has to get Dumbledore''s trust.


    "Good magic, Merlin circle, right?" Dumbledore said that he gently rowed in the air, and then a magic circle was formed in the air.


    Compared with the Merlin circle of van Lin, Dumbledore''s description is obviously more complicated. However, they are all basic magical patterns, and Dumbledore''s Merlin ring is completely composed of flame.


    It seems that Dumbledore is more adept at fire magic. After all, Dumbledore''s pet is a Phoenix.


    "Yes, professor." Van Lin nodded.


    "It''s really a good choice to refine the things in your body by means of alchemy, so as to achieve complete magic. It seems that you have succeeded." Dumbledore said, "show me what you''ve done? You know, even the headmaster of Hogwarts, I can''t intervene in all parts of the castle, and the house of call is right here. "


    "Of course." Fanlin nodded, and there was no incantation. It was just the encouragement of magic. Under the burning of ice flame, van Lin''s body quickly turned into a water blue light and shadow.


    "It seems that you should be able to get the approval of one of my old friends and the things in your body. It seems that you can''t go back to China this holiday. I suggest you talk to Nangong in advance. Otherwise, she will be in trouble with me."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 372

    "What arrangements do you have for me?" Asked Fanlin.


    "That''s it." Dumbledore said that the change of topic made the mood of both people relaxed, but Van Lin still did not relax his brain block operation.


    The taste of being watched by others is not particularly good, at least Fanlin thinks so.


    "I talked to my friend nicoleme about what''s in you. He''s an alchemist, and nicoleme came up with your magic solution, but we didn''t expect you to succeed so quickly. I didn''t give you much help."


    "You mean it''s very risky?" Van Lim heard what Dumbledore meant, that is to say, the method that Dumbledore guided him to find was not very reliable.


    After all, magic transformation is a very dangerous thing. Basically, all black wizard''s transformation is based on magic array and biological materials.


    Like Van Lin, it makes an unknown flame, and then melts his body as an alchemy product. In any way, it is a crazy move.


    "There''s always going to be some risk, isn''t it?" Said Dumbledore.


    Fanlin has some intention of taking a black line. If he didn''t insist on it and was destroyed by the ice, it could be said that he appeared for magic research?


    Although van Lim is very clear that Dumbledore will not let him die so easily, but this feeling is very uncomfortable.


    Van Lin depressed to lift the magic state, he felt that sometimes Dumbledore is not as reliable as imagined.


    "How do you feel?" Dumbledore asked, and his eyes fell on the palm of van Lin''s hand, the place with the chain mark.


    "I think I should be able to control it, but there is still something missing." "It''s fused with my bones," Van leen said


    Fanlin said that he urged his own magic to make the chain complete, but to his disappointment, the chain did not respond to anything except some cold feeling, as if the feeling when the magic was completed was just his illusion, the illusion of palm control.


    "What''s going on?" Fanlin is puzzled.


    "It seems that this thing is not completely under your control, even if it is fully integrated with you." Dumbledore said, "you can try it when it''s pure magic, just materialize bones."


    Vaseline nodded, his body returned to the blue light and shadow, and then, a lot of magic waves with cold air spread out around Vaseline.


    His magic seemed to be on the verge of insurrection, and with his feet as the center, endless frost began to spread out.


    Dumbledore around interested looking at Van Lin, he a moment, the freezing trend was so suppressed.


    With the outbreak of the magic halo, a ring of Merlin burning ice appeared at the foot of van Lin, and his whole body was suspended in the air.


    Then a chain, completely covered with ice crystals, suddenly appeared in the headmaster''s office at Hogwarts.


    The portraits of the headmaster, who were still calm, turned pale in a flash. They had not felt it for many years. However, at the moment, they were a little cold, and the frost began to spread wildly. Even Dumbledore''s magic was not completely blocked.


    "Finiteincaratem!"


    In an instant, an unimaginable wave of magic broke out from Dumbledore''s wand.


    Van Lin only felt that all his magic power was suppressed back into his body in a moment, and even his magical body was completely relieved under Dumbledore''s curse.


    Fanlin, who was restored to human form, breathed heavily. Just forcing the chain out of his body cost him nearly half of his magic power. The intense consumption made him feel drained in an instant.


    "How about it?" Dumbledore said seriously.


    The moment the chain appeared just now gave him an unreal sense of powerlessness. You know, this is a seal prop, but its danger is far more than the legendary Deathly Hallows in his hand. Even though inspired by the magic power of Vaseline, Dumbledore was not sure that he could break the spell of Vaseline without knowing how to use his wand.


    Is it really God''s legacy?


    It seems that the Deathly relic was also left by the God of death, at least in the legend.


    "It''s good, it''s just a little urge, it consumes nearly half of my magic." Fanlin said, he looked at his palm in disbelief, the power of this thing is more powerful than imagined.


    "It doesn''t look so simple." Dumbledore said, "about that monster, I think I need to confirm myself. I have to know how bad this thing is."


    "Personally confirm?" "To Egypt?" Van Lim asked


    "It''s not sure to go to Egypt, but we have a better choice." Said Dumbledore.


    "You mean China?" Fanlin called, and he thought of the huge animal shadow. Eden said that many fierce beasts have become a kind of seal medium."But we can''t be sure where he is at all. If we can''t find the entrance, it''s all in vain." Van Lin said that what he saw was only animal shadow, and he didn''t really enter the sealed place.


    "Leave it to me." Dumbledore said, "the most important thing is to let you have a thorough grasp of this thing, which is good for the development of things, so I will arrange for you to go to France, that is, the busbarton School of witchcraft and Wizardry."


    "Busbarton?" Fanlin was surprised that he knew the school of magic.


    One of the three magic schools in Europe, the headmaster of busbarton is Orem Maxim. The school''s emblem is two golden crossed wands, each of which has three stars. The robes the students wore seemed to be made of fine silk.


    It also shows the taste of busbarton, which can be said to be luxurious.


    "Yes, it''s busbarton." Dumbledore nodded. "We need nicoleme''s help. He''s a professor of potions at his alma mater, busbarton, and he really wants to see you."


    "When?" Fanlin said, "vacation?"


    Anyway, it can''t be the next semester. On the contrary, the people from busbarton will come to Hogwarts and the Goblet of fire tournament next semester. It''s very exciting to think about it.


    In fact, Gryffindor''s people are very good at it.


    It''s really exciting. The rhythm of Voldemort''s resurrection, isn''t it?


    "It''s now," Dumbledore said. "We have to hurry. You''ll pass as an exchange student."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 373

    "Are you going to busbarton?" Hermione said in a loud voice, "you didn''t tell me."


    "Take it easy, Hermione." Van Lin carefully looked at Hermione, "I just received the news today, Dumbledore''s decision."


    "What are you doing?" Hermione said, "you know, Hogwarts has never sent any exchange students. There is no such system. How could Dumbledore send you all of a sudden?"


    "I have a physical problem. Nicoleme wants to see me." Van Lim said, this is what he and Dumbledore discussed in advance.


    "Nicoleme?" Ron said, "the name sounds familiar. Let me see..."


    The crowd looked at Ron in silence.


    Look, this is what it looks like to go out without a brain. Van Lin thinks he should take warning and think about Ron before going out every day.


    In fact, there is nothing wrong with this. It''s called taking people as a mirror and acting with genuine products.


    "Oh, I remember." Ron suddenly exclaimed, "it''s the wizard who lived more than 600 years old. How could he live so long?"


    Ron looks a little puzzled. He doesn''t really understand why.


    "It''s the Sorcerer''s stone, Ron." Harry reluctantly said that he had reacted early, as if Peter Pettigrew had taken Ron''s brain completely with the soul snatching curse.


    "When we were in grade one, the one who was struggling to protect."


    "I know, I know." Ron muttered, "don''t look at me like that. It feels bad."


    "If you think before you speak, we won''t see you like that. You can think of it, Ron. But why do you have to talk first? "


    Hermione looks like he hates iron but not steel. Fanlin thinks Hermione has the heart to strangle Ron.


    "Well, I know, you can''t..."


    "What can''t I do?" Hermione raised her eyebrows. "I''m doing it for you. If Mrs. Weasley knew you were like this at school, she would feel terrible."


    Listening to the familiar reprimand, Fanlin regained the feeling of several people together.


    It''s been a long time since Ron was influenced by his damned mouse, and Fanlin has not been with Ron for a long time, and then listen to Hermione''s righteous words.


    When Hermione taught Ron, she was like Mrs. Weasley in her memory.


    If Ron had not lacked maternal love, or had no tendency to be abused, then Fanlin was sure that Ron would never have thought about Hermione.


    Well, Fanlin just thinks about it. He won''t give the girl to anyone. However, it seems that he has not asked Hermione to be his girlfriend.


    Van Lin raised his head. Hermione was still lecturing Ron, while Harry was in charge of gloating.


    "Or wait?" Fanlin thought that it was obviously not a good opportunity. He had not found out Hermione''s mind, but Fanlin was sure that he couldn''t run away.


    Well, that''s it!


    That''s what an idiot in love means.


    It seems that the lesson is enough, and Hermione also lost the interest of Ron dobby. Every time Ron is taught, Hermione always feels that "Li Chunmei is hopeless".


    Hermione, on the contrary, cared more about van Lin''s behavior than this.


    After all, Fanlin will go to busbarton soon and spend the rest of the month by himself. It''s almost summer vacation when we see him again. But it seems that this is not a very sure thing.


    "When are you leaving?" Hermione asked, she also calmed down, taught Ron this behavior, successfully let Hermione''s inexplicable mood vent out.


    "It should be early tomorrow morning." Van Lim said, "Dumbledore took me there, so you don''t have to come and see me off. I''m supposed to go through the firenet."


    "It''s not good to hear that the taste of fly stove net is like the air around you is constantly squeezing your body. You should be prepared in advance." Hermione said, and she thought for a moment.


    "And what about your luggage, check it in?" Hermione asked, "besides, you don''t know French at all. What do you do there? There are problems in communication. Are you accompanied?"


    "What is consignment?" Ron interrupts. He doesn''t quite understand what Hermione is saying.


    "A mode of transportation, which can only be used by plane." Harry explained in a low voice, "Muggle world''s mode of transportation, aircraft, is the kind of iron knot flying in the sky."


    "It doesn''t matter, Hermione. Everything is done by magic," Van Lin said. "And English is a universal language. I don''t worry about communication."


    "No, it''s not the same, Valentine." Hermione said, "my aunt''s home is in France. The French prefer to speak their mother tongue. Very few French speak English on French soil."


    "Don''t worry, Hermione." "I think they will treat me kindly. After all, as an exchange student, I belong to the official visitors, and they will treat me politely. And Dumbledore will accompany me. I think I should spend more time with Dumbledore or nicoleme. After all, I used to solve physical problems"Then you should pay more attention," Hermione said. "Nicoleme is a great alchemist. The general alchemists are very eccentric. I don''t..."


    "All right, Hermione." Van Lin said, he put a hand on the top of the girl''s head.


    "I just used to stay for a while, and I''ll go back to Hogwarts anyway, and I promise you that." Van Lin said gently, his hand gently touching Hermione''s head, as if to help the girl smooth her fluffy brown hair.


    Hermione''s face turned red. Her worry was too much. Van Lin went to busbarton with Dumbledore. She didn''t need to worry about it.


    "Speaking of this, Fanlin, you are coming back. It should be next semester?" Ron asked.


    "It should be like this." Van Lin nodded, and according to Dumbledore''s arrangement, he would spend the rest of the third grade in busbarton.


    "In fact, my father invited you to visit the Quidditch World Cup. This summer vacation is a rare occasion." Ron said excitedly, as long as Quidditch, Ron and Harry seem to have endless topics.


    "Quidditch World Cup?" Van Lin asked that he usually paid very little attention to these things. He didn''t like flying around on a broom, especially since he mastered the magic.


    He can fly into the sky by himself, and in terms of speed, he is not as good as those broomsticks, which makes van Lin''s interest in Quidditch drop to a new level again,


    of course, if you are on your way, considering the consumption of magic power, the flying broom seems to be a good choice.


    However, Fanlin wanted a flying blanket, so that he could lie down comfortably. Compared with sitting on a wooden stick, the flying carpet was more comfortable. I don''t know how many times, but it was slower in speed.


    Fanlin remembers that there is a flying carpet with magic wave in the house. Besides, Fanlin has never seen this thing from anywhere. At least in the UK.


    Maybe he didn''t use it in private, but he didn''t know why.


    The trace of the Ministry of magic has been completely removed along with two baptisms, which means that van Lin is not under the supervision of the Ministry of magic. As long as he is careful, everything will be OK.


    "Quidditch World Cup?" Hermione said, "the Quidditch World Cup doesn''t happen every four years."


    Yes, this year is the opening time of the world cup. When we have a holiday, the Quidditch World Cup is almost in the final.


    "That''s a coincidence. Which team do you prefer?"


    "You know?" ''it''s like he''s found a great topic,'' said Ron.


    "Bulgaria, of course. They have the best catcher in the world, just like Harry." Ron exclaimed, "but Harry is the best at Hogwarts."


    "You mean Viktor Krum?" Van Lin said, he suddenly remembered, Quidditch World Cup, Death Eaters appear, release the black mark, and Krum, the bloody bastard who wants to rob Hermione from him.


    "Yes, he is." Ron said excitedly. "Do you like Bulgaria too?"


    "No, No ''I''m more optimistic about Ireland, I don''t think Bulgaria can win,'' said Van Lin.


    "Yes, too." "After all, Ireland is the British team, and we should support him according to the reason," said Ron


    "Just this summer vacation?" Harry asked, he had some expectations. Quidditch is just his favorite sport. Especially with the rocket crossbow, it seems that he can''t be Auror in the future. It''s also a good choice to concentrate on playing Quidditch.


    "I agreed." Hermione said she looked at Van Lin, although Hermione and Quidditch were not interested.


    "That''s settled." Van Lin nodded. "Then we''ll meet. I''ll find Harry and Hermione in advance. If I guess right, Sirius will invite us."


    "I''ll get back to you then." Ron nodded and said that Sirius had regained his identity, and Harry would have followed Sirius.


    "You''re going to write to me and call me." Hermione said that the girl was not completely relieved.


    "Of course." Fanlin nodded. He didn''t contact Hermione for the whole holiday last time. When he came back, Hermione almost executed him on the spot. The same mistake will not be made by fan the second time, except for food.


    "Good." Hermione nodded. She looked unnatural, and van Lin''s hand was still on her head.


    Harry didn''t think there was anything wrong with it.


    "I''ll come back, believe me."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 374

    With Dobby''s help, van Lin quickly prepared everything, such as luggage.


    Fanlin wants to take Hermione with him, but it should be his delusion. After all, this is not a real exchange student. Fanlin used to deal with the alchemy products in his body.


    But for France, van Lim is still looking forward to it.


    Busbarton School of witchcraft and Wizardry is a school for young witches and witches. It is believed that it is located in the Pyrenees mountains, with a magnificent manor which is amazing to visitors. It is surrounded by vast lawns and beautiful mountains. It is said that part of the amazing castle and land of the ancient school of witchcraft was funded by alchemists Nicole LeMay and perenar LeMay when they visited busbarton in their youth, so the huge fountain on the campus was named after them. The fountain is said to have restoration and beautification functions.


    Van Lim really wants to see the small courtyard scenery of busbarton. Compared with Hogwarts, busbarton seems to have some more gorgeous and beautiful French customs belonging to the court alone. It always seems fascinating.


    As can be seen from the carriage busbarton went out to communicate with each other, it belonged to a kind of Pegasus, with golden and silver manes, fiery eyes, similar to elephants, and only drank pure malt whiskey. The giant horse is a fairly large and very strong baromino horse. The winged horse that pulls the cart for the busbarton school is the talisman horse.


    No noble family can afford to use this expensive talisman to pull a cart. It seems that only busbarton can afford to use it.


    in fact, there is an alchemist who has lived for more than 600 years, and nicoleme has always been concerned about his alma mater. All these things seem to explain.


    In addition to the LeMay, busbarton had many other famous alumni, including Vincent de tefler picoque, who put a hidden spell on his neck, pretending that he had been beheaded and escaped hanging; and Luke milfler, the notorious pastry maker and Muggle poisoner.


    It seems that busbarton is no better than Hogwarts, but the black wizard coming out of Hogwarts is much stronger than that from busbarton.


    And demstrand, no matter Hogwarts or demstrand, is better than busbarton in terms of strength.


    However, no one dares not respect busbarton, whether because of the potential of the students at the school of witchcraft and Wizardry, or the Faculty of busbarton.


    But it is certain that Voldemort''s theory of pure blood didn''t work for busbarton.


    You know, busbarton''s current headmaster, Mrs. maxim, is a half giant.


    It''s the same as Hagrid. It is said that there are some hidden secrets between them. Van Lin is very curious about Hagrid and Mrs. Maxim''s children.


    Hagrid and Mrs. Maxim are both half giants. They have half the blood of ordinary human beings in their bodies. Maybe the child born by maximff is an ordinary human child.


    Van Lim is more curious about Mrs. Maxim''s strength. You know, the half giant is not very good at magic because of the influence of blood. At least Hagrid is like this. Hagrid prefers to use his huge crossbow with cold light than to use magic spell.


    He seems to think too much?


    After all, Fanling thought, he was going to a completely strange place, and he knew nothing about busbarton.


    In addition to nicoleme, van Lim only knew Mrs. maxim, hibiscus and Gabriel.


    These are the people who appear in my memory. Fanlin didn''t expect that his first meeting would be in busbarton, and that people from busbarton and durmstrand would come to Hogwarts next semester.


    That''s the right way to open it.


    Fanlin thought that what he might be looking at was false memory, which was not small deviation from memory in terms of strength or the development of events.


    "Are you going?" Harry asked.


    After saying good-bye to Hermione last night, Fanlin went back to his bedroom and began to pack. In fact, van Lin had only one suitcase.


    "Ah, yes." ''he got up early, and it''s seven o''clock in the morning,'' said Fanlin. It''s really early enough, at least for the students at Hogwarts.


    Harry seemed to be awakened by the sound of his own luggage.


    "Dobby." Van Lin gently called, he will give his luggage to his own home elves.


    "Here I am, master Fanlin." Dobby pops right in front of them.


    Of course, compared with Ron''s snoring, they are still too weak. At least Ron doesn''t mean to wake up at all.


    "Dobby, I''ll give you my luggage. When I go to busbarton, you''ll deliver it to me. I don''t know the details yet. I''ll let you know." What


    called dobby, van Lin said he had no way to make complaints about it, he emphasized many times, but it didn''t help.In Dobby''s words, this is the professionalism of a domestic elf, which cannot be abandoned.


    "Hello, dobby." Harry said he hadn''t seen dobby for a long time. To be exact, he hadn''t talked to dobby for a long time.


    "Oh, Hello, Harry Potter." Dobby''s eyes are bright. For Harry, Dobby''s good will is very good. After all, dobby betrayed the Malfoy family in order to save Harry at first. For a domestic elf, it needs great courage.


    "Well, Harry, maybe you can talk to dobby for a while. I think I should go out now." Van Lim said he had a vague feeling that Dumbledore was waiting for him outside.


    "Go now?" Harry said, "it''s only in the morning, and you haven''t seen Hermione yet."


    "I don''t think I can make Dumbledore wait too long." Fanlin is helpless.


    "Goodbye then." Fanlin waved to Harry, and then he opened the door and went out.


    As soon as he got to the Gryffindor public lounge, van Lin saw Dumbledore looking around in the middle of the lounge, as if he were looking at it.


    "Professor Dumbledore." Van Lim said, he walked down from the second floor quickly.


    "Oh, you''re out. I thought you needed some more time." Dumbledore said he looked at Vaseline with great interest, his pure black wizard robes and Hogwarts'' school uniform, which were also necessary for van Lin to walk in busbarton.


    "It''s a nice dress for you." Dumbledore said that his eyes were like looking at his excellent students.


    As a matter of fact, Fanlin is only in the third grade, but among all the little wizards in Hogwarts, Fanlin''s strength is absolutely top-notch. As a representative of Hogwarts, no one has any problem.


    "I can''t go to busbarton in my own Muggle clothes. I didn''t go as an exchange student."


    "It seems so. Let''s go." Dumbledore said with a smile.


    "The last time I came to the Gryffindor lounge, I was still at school, but the facilities here have not changed a lot. Besides an extra piano, do you still practice every day?" Said Dumbledore.


    "Occasionally." Said Fanlin. "I don''t think I have enough time, especially recently."


    "Sometimes it''s a good thing to relax. After all, the string can''t collapse too tightly." Said Dumbledore.


    "I don''t want to, professor." But things always have to be dealt with, don''t they


    "It''s really troublesome." Dumbledore nodded and agreed that he was not sure about van Lin''s intentions. He was afraid that he was cultivating a character similar to Tom Riddell.


    Compared with Tom, Fanlin is inferior to Tom in the ability of demagogues, but in terms of the growth of strength, it competes with Tom in his youth.


    "You should know what''s right or wrong, don''t you?" Dumbledore said suddenly.


    Van Lin slightly a Leng, he does not understand why Dumbledore said so, right or wrong?


    "I think I can still tell, professor." Van Lim respectfully replied that Dumbledore obviously needed some commitment from Vaseline.


    "I hope you remember what you said." Said Dumbledore.


    For the growth of Fanlin''s strength, he could not restrain too much, so he could only guide or dredge.


    If Voldemort was young, and Dumbledore gave him more care, perhaps there would not be a time of rule, terror of the Dark Lord appeared.


    The two men walked all the way from the tower of Gryffindor to the outside of the castle. Except for a few Ravenclaw''s students passing through the hall, most of them did not.


    "How can we get there?" Fanlin asked, they left the castle, the fly stove net is not able to use, difficult is the port key?


    "Put your hand on my arm." Said Dumbledore.


    "Phantom shifting?" Fanlin asked mysteriously, direct phantom to France?


    Van Lin promised that he had not seen any magic circles.


    "Oh, yes." Dumbledore said, he put a wand into van Lin''s hand. "The booty of my youth seems to belong to a black wizard, but it''s yours now, and it can be used as a cover up."


    Fanlin took over the wand, which was a black wand, but the image of this wand is more like a dry branch.


    "All right, hold on." Dumbledore said, "we have to go to the Ministry of magic to record the magic wand. Suddenly, a trace disappears. It is a big thing for the Ministry of magic. If the Ministry of magic has not seen you, otherwise, they will determine your death."


    "Determine death." Fanlin helpless to, sure enough, he was added to the trace silk, but fortunately is added to a magic wand which has nothing to do with him.


    "All right, hold on. I think we''re going." Dumbledore said, he gently pause, and then the two figures, as if distorted by light and shadow, suddenly disappeared in front of the castle gate of Hogwarts.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 375

    Fanlin felt like he was going to vomit.


    It has been proved that Dumbledore''s phantom shifting technique can not be tolerated by ordinary wizards.


    Fanlin was also moved by others with the phantom, but it was his grandmother. When the phantom moved, Fanlin was wrapped by a layer of magic. Dumbledore obviously didn''t have that idea.


    Strictly speaking, this is Fanlin''s first experience of phantom shifting.


    As a matter of fact, Fanlin can master the magic completely, but for this risk, the phantom shifting spell is much more painful than the magic.


    Like Mr. Weasley.


    He is the Minister of the Department against the abuse of Muggle goods.


    Ron once told them about his father''s work experience, his familiarity with the soul snatching curse, the Muggle items that had been cast with magic, and dealing with strange things caused by witches.


    Fanlin remembers a wizard who split his body in two as the phantom moved, leaving half in place and the other half shifting away. All these things were for Mr. Arthur Weasley to deal with.


    It can be said that Mr. Arthur Weasley''s work is the busiest and most tiring of the whole Ministry of magic.


    In fact, phantom shifting belongs to the magic that a wizard must master.


    The ordinary wizard is used to go on the road, while the powerful wizard applies this advanced magic to combat, making the phantom become an instinct of the body.


    After all, no matter from the arrangement matrix of magic, or in the sense of combat, the existence of phantom transformation and witchcraft magic belong to the same status.


    "It looks like you haven''t mastered the magic yet." Dumbledore said slowly.


    "Yes, the practice of magic requires some care, and Harry, they are not up to it yet." Fanlin replied.


    "I believe Miss Granger can do it." Dumbledore said, "it only takes some fresh food and skilled healing magic. I remember that I once severed my finger because of the phantom shifting."


    "It''s bad, isn''t it?" Van Lin looks better.


    He felt like he was going to vomit when his phantom came over, but fortunately he didn''t eat anything in the morning.


    However, the scene in front of him made him feel very familiar with the gray stone road, with Gothic buildings and high-rise buildings.


    Hell, why does the Ministry of Magic have such a modern high-rise? Fanlin remembers that the Ministry of magic is underground in London.


    "Where is this?" Van Lin asked. He had just seen a man in a suit with a briefcase in front of him.


    "England, London." Said Dumbledore.


    Fanlin looked up and they were standing on the side of the road. A crossroads. Worst of all, it''s a red light.


    "Aren''t we going to the Ministry of magic for filing?" Fanlin asked, and he always felt strange.


    Dumbledore took him to the streets of London through his phantom shift? Fortunately, it''s seven o''clock in the morning, and the general clerical staff don''t go to work until eight o''clock in the morning.


    However, even so, Fanlin also nagged the school bus belonging to Muggle school. Through the window, Fanlin noticed that there were several boys and girls pointing at him.


    Maybe the daily mail will report such a story the next day.


    At seven o''clock in the morning, on the streets of London, England. Two patients, one old and one young, risked their lives on the street despite the advice of their families. They dressed strangely and were suspected to imitate the medieval wizard costume.


    Well, he has to admit, it''s all in his head, but it''s still weird, isn''t it.


    Although Fanlin thinks his wizard identity is cool, but to return to normal life, such a thing is simply shameful.


    "It looks like you''re not used to it." Dumbledore said, "maybe without my invitation, you should be sitting there now."


    "Not bad." He still thinks magic is cooler.


    "Well, it looks like we can get there." The indicator flashed green, and then Dumbledore walked straight across the street.


    "Where are we going?" Vaseline asked, he quickly followed up, the wizard''s cloak slightly up, in fact, wearing this dress for van Lin is still a little hot, he had to use magic to regulate his temperature.


    "Ministry of magic." Dumbledore said, "we didn''t go through the firefly net. The fireplace at Hogwarts is not so clean, and then the Ministry of magic forbids witches to use shape shifting. We have to obey the rules. "


    "All right." Van Lim turned his lips to himself, and Hogwarts also prohibited phantom movement, but Dumbledore never cared. Van leen did not think Dumbledore would care about these small rules.


    Maybe it''s the common fault of the elderly. After all, Dumbledore showed the appearance of an old madman in front of many people. I have to say, it''s really like that in the eyes of a group of fools."How do we get there, the guest passage?" Fanlin asked, he knew that the guest channel was the small telephone booth, which had been transformed into a guest channel by the Ministry of magic.


    Today, with the popularity of science and technology products, telephone booth has completely lost its function. After all, no one will remember the numbers of all his friends.


    In a word, as long as it is not the staff channel, Fanlin doesn''t want to stand on his feet in the toilet and then flush himself. It''s very bad. Van Lin really admires the brain holes of these people in the Ministry of magic and lines up to go to the toilet.


    Fortunately, Dumbledore''s bad taste did not seem to break out, he took van Lin into a corner phone booth.


    but this little telephone booth was stuffed in with two people. It was really slow and crowded. It felt terrible. Did Dumbledore have the smell of cabbage and the new perfume of the magic world?


    "It''s my first time to walk through the guest aisle. It looks like it''s a bit crowded here." Dumbledore said that he reached out and pushed it on the side of the phone booth, and then van Lin felt the whole space expanded by many times.


    "It''s a superb no trace extension spell, Professor Dumbledore." ''it''s going to make him feel a lot better.''.


    "Let''s go down!" Dumbledore said that he looked out of the window of London. It was not like the old industrial times. The streets of London, which had been invaded by coal, had also recovered the color of stone walls.


    "I think witches should learn more about Muggles, such as some convenient technology, which is much more convenient and fast. I really want to drive a Muggle car."


    (in a word, if you build a group of book friends, will anyone come? Book review area, I''ll make statistics...)


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 376

    In fact, Dumbledore''s exclamation is not unreasonable.


    Sorcerers, this is a stubborn self appointed group, according to the rules, backward is to be beaten.


    And the sorcerer community happens to exist in this embarrassing area.


    The wizard group headed by the Ministry of magic rejected Muggle products. They believed that Muggle products would hinder the progress of witches and affect the purity of magic.


    In fact, without Muggles, every wizard''s life would be extremely painful.


    Whether it is food, clothing, housing and transportation, these are inseparable from the work of Muggles. After all, magic is just magic. Compared with people, magic products lose the most critical creativity.


    Without Muggles, the wizarding society would return to the more brutal middle ages, and this time, the witches would no longer be the supreme gods.


    Once a war breaks out, the ordinary wizard with low talent will be reduced to the lowest level soldier, which is obviously unacceptable to the wizard group.


    In addition to the Vatican''s wanton pursuit, each generation of witches is superior to Muggles.


    In fact, the wizard society is gradually accepting Muggle society, the establishment of the Ministry of magic, newspapers, factories, which are based on the wisdom of Muggle a way of life.


    In recent years, both the emergence of Greenwood and the rampancy of Voldemort have seriously hindered the interaction between British magic and Muggle society.


    Compared with Muggles, witches are undoubtedly backward.


    Take the Muggle''s thermal weapons. A wizard can block one or several bullets with his wand, but what if he could use a more powerful thermal weapon?


    If the monsters show up, vanillin doesn''t think a wild giant can withstand a Tomahawk missile across the continent, let alone more dangerous nuclear weapons.


    Now it''s nuclear civilization. Muggles'' attack means have changed from swords to thermonuclear weapons.


    Simply relying on the destructive power, the wizard''s magic seems to be far less than these weapons. Sorcerers can only escape with evasion, or some fascinating charms.


    Witches need a lot of progress.


    However, these weapons that destroy the sky and destroy the earth are still the root of no use. For the whole environment, the explosion of each missile is undoubtedly fatal.


    However, without using these weapons, the power of magic will make all Muggles fear.


    According to the level of Fanlin, if you exert all your strength, every magic spell is no less than the explosion of a grenade. Such existence is undoubtedly fatal in the Muggle world.


    The power of magic, the threat of heat weapons, it seems to form a dead knot between wizard and Muggle, which is a bad cycle.


    Fanlin couldn''t imagine what it would be like to have a war between a wizard and a Muggle.


    Fanlin doesn''t think that a wizard can win. After all, talents are the foundation of the world. Only one wizard will be born in ten thousand people. Of course, this is the lowest probability.


    However, this also proves that there are few witches, and the case of "fewer than many" still exists in books.


    If the outbreak of war, angry Muggle, a nuclear warhead down, the whole Ministry of magic will no accident to the ground.


    But


    Fanlin felt that what he thought was too complicated, and the wizard was hiding, which seemed to have developed into a law.


    Fanlin has also seen the magic power with his own eyes, which is no less than the magic array with missile power. This is not only the powerful place of witches, but also different ways of energy transportation and catharsis.


    "Welcome to the Ministry of magic." A mechanized female voice fiercely pulled Fanlin back to reality.


    Van Lim felt that they had gone down hundreds of feet. This was the underground world of London, the kingdom of witches, and the Ministry of magic in England.


    You may not believe it, but Vaseline is following Albus Dumbledore, the greatest White wizard in the world, to enter the highest authority of the magic world through the guest passage.


    Everything here is inlaid with black ceramic tile, and the joint of edges and corners is covered with golden carving.


    In front of it is a huge fountain, in which lies a huge golden statue of art, which is not difficult for the Ministry of magic.


    The place where they came down was also a piece of black tiles. Fanlin guessed that there had been some camouflage magic similar to the entrance of the nine and quarter March platform, in order not to destroy the overall coordination.


    The floating array replaced the cable of the elevator. No matter where you are from, you can always find the trace of Muggle.


    Like most government agencies, the Ministry of magic has a lot of people coming and going. After all, all the judicial and administrative authorities are located hundreds of feet underground in London.


    Fanlin felt that it was more like a huge subway station, but it was supposed to be a pedestrian passage, replaced by fireplaces one after another.


    This is the wizard''s station, and it is also a transit station for all the network of flying furnaces.The Ministry of magic has to be responsible for the witches, isn''t it?


    Fanlin also knows that Muggle is the prime minister who knows the existence of the Ministry of magic. Otherwise, without the permission of Muggles, the Ministry of magic would not be so secure underground in London.


    "How do you feel?" Dumbledore said, "it''s a good experience to cross the earth''s crust. People who come and go to the Ministry of magic are all flying furnace nets."


    "Great elevator." Fanlin nodded. He looked at the sky. The walls, dozens of feet high, were decorated with glass.


    It is worth mentioning that the Ministry of magic seems to be trying to stagger the time of Muggle. It''s only seven o''clock in the morning. The fireplaces on both sides never stop. Every time the dark green flame lights up, one of them will walk out of the flame. Maybe this is the place where magic attracts him.


    "Where are we going?" Dumbledore said, pointing to the elevator next to the rotunda.


    Strictly speaking, their present position is more like a station.


    The crowd was not all the staff of the Ministry of magic. Van Lin even heard some Hawking sounds, which reminded him of Diagon Alley.


    "Daily, daily, the latest issue of the prophet''s daily." This is the professionalism of a newsboy. Only in the morning can newspapers sell well.


    "What do you want?" Dumbledore asked.


    "Forget it, Professor Dumbledore." Van Lin shook his head. He wanted to see the Department of mysteries more than the Daily Prophet, where Mr. Weasley worked.


    But it''s doomed that Fanlin''s wish will fail. They still have a lot of things to do today. Maybe it''s good to wait until Harry comes along.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 377

    "Executive division."


    In the Ministry of magic elevator, only a dozen feet down to their final destination, namely the executive department.


    The executive department can be said to be the highest authority of the Ministry of magic. All the ministers of the Ministry of magic are directors of the executive department. Therefore, the existence of the executive department determines the brain of the Ministry of magic.


    Arthur Weasley''s head of the division against the abuse of Muggle products had no effect at all, and even Mr. Weasley had the right to run for minister.


    In fact, the right to prohibit the abuse of Muggle supplies is great. Mr. Arthur basically has the right to search any wizarding family.


    If there are more or less Muggle items in today''s wizards, Mr. Weasley can accuse them of violating the law of the Ministry of magic.


    It looks like a good job.


    However, this is the wizarding world, and the core thing is the strength of magic.


    As a matter of fact, no wizard would listen to Mr. Weasley''s work.


    Take the staff of the Department for banning the abuse of Muggle products as an example. These are places where old witches who are about to retire enjoy their old age. Only Mr. Weasley is still taking his work seriously.


    However, this is limited to the handling of Muggle items that have been cast with magic. Mr. Weasley, however, must love these Muggle items more than any other wizard, such as the flying car and the rubber duck.


    Compared with the Ministry of magic''s executive department, the prohibition of the abuse of Muggle products department is nothing.


    Of course, there''s the Department of mysteries, or the Supreme Court of the Ministry of magic, which is under the direct jurisdiction of the Minister of magic, Cornell welfare.


    Apart from the aurora division, other small departments are not worth mentioning. Fudge has three divisions and the prophet daily. That''s what fudge has as a minister of magic.


    In fact, it is almost impossible for any minister of magic to be forced out of office as long as he does not make any major mistakes.


    "Here you are, Albus, and Fanlin." Fudge said he seemed surprised by Dumbledore''s arrival. It was too early for him to finish his coffee.


    "Oh, it''s a little early indeed. I hope we didn''t disturb you, Connelly." Dumbledore said that the two of them are like a pair of close friends. Obviously, some time ago, they had a dispute over Sirius.


    "Of course not." Fudge said, "just a moment, please."


    "Please Said Dumbledore.


    "Soon." Fudge said. Tao picked up the quill pen and quickly wrote his name on a document. Then he wrote a piece of paper. Then two pieces of paper emptied into two paper cranes. He said that the passage on the wall flew out.


    "You know, there''s always a lot of work." Fudge said, "but that''s fine." There was a flash of light in his eyes, which was the use of reading magic. It was said that such magic was very rare. Everyone had the magic to adapt to his own way.


    Fudge probably read all the documents, at least part of the work in front of him was finished. Now he just needs to make his quill sign his name on the document by magic.


    "Not bad." Fudge said with ease that he had dealt with some urgent matters. In addition, the rest of the documents needed to be reviewed slowly and thoughtfully by himself.


    "There are a lot of documents every day."


    "I can understand how it feels, Cornell." Dumbledore said he seemed to be in no hurry.


    But in the two people''s intimate conversation, a knock on the door came in.


    "Come in, please."


    "You want me, minister." A delicate voice came through the door, but there was no girl like lovely in the voice, which made Fanlin very disgusting.


    "Oh, Ms. Umbridge," said Fudge, "I hope you will take this Mr. vanillier with you to deal with trace, knowing that his wand has been accidentally destroyed."


    "Oh, of course, minister." Umbridge nodded, and she was still wearing that pink dress, which always made Fanlin feel very strange, why she was so old, she still wore this kind of color that she could not control, even in the Ministry of magic.


    Dumbledore nodded. Van Lin stood up reluctantly. He didn''t want to communicate with Umbridge too early, but it seemed inevitable that he had heard or seen Umbridge more than once.


    The war with the pink old toad seems inevitable. It''s bad. It''s terrible.


    van Lin lowered his head. He kept following Umbridge behind. Umbridge''s perfume was collocation with pink clothes, and her figure was added to her voice, her face...


    Oh, my God. Fanlin is just about to collapse."Take out your wand." Umbridge said, still that kind of delicate voice, she seems to want to make herself a little more amiable.


    "Of course, Ms. Umbridge." Van Lim said quickly that he was very happy to mate Mo to Umbridge''s hands.


    They have arrived at the destination, like a workshop, in front of him put this instrument similar to the balance, no accident, it is also an alchemy product..


    It may be used to detect magic items, including wands. Van Lin saw Umbridge put the wand on it.


    "Eleven and a half inches, vines, the heart of the Dragon nerve."


    "Good wand. If you want to know something that involves a dragon, the power of its mantra is much greater than that of ordinary magic wands." Umbridge said, dribbly.


    Although the Dragon nerve is good, but for the dragon, some small nerve lines are not very good core materials. After all, the body shape of a dragon is there.


    "Thank you very much, Ms. Umbridge." Van Lim said, he nodded gently to Umbridge, and then he saw a magic halo on the top of the instrument.


    It belongs to the Ministry of magic''s tracking magic. The damned trace silk is once again applied to van Lin''s wand. Although it is said that the wand will not stay with him for long, the object of the wand''s loyalty is Dumbledore. Only when van Lin defeats Dumbledore, can this wand be completely controlled by him.


    But Van Lin didn''t have to. He just wanted to get out of here quickly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 378

    "All right." Umbridge''s delicate smile, she gently with her finger, Dumbledore''s magic wand to van Lin floated down from one end of the instrument.


    "Thank you, Ms. Umbridge." Van Lim said he just wanted to get out of here with this unrelated wand.


    "Wait a minute, Mr. valinger." Umbridge said, "I have a few things, and I don''t think you''d mind having a cup of tea in the office with my ministry of magic investigator."


    "I''m sorry, Ms. Umbridge." Van Lim said apologetically, "I don''t think we can keep Professor Dumbledore and Minister Cornell waiting too long."


    "Oh, no, no, No." Umbridge laughed, her eyes narrowed into a slit.


    "I think Secretary Cornell will have to talk to Mr. Dumbledore a little more. You know, many things, the attitude of Mr. Dumbledore is particularly critical. Moreover, I believe that the conversation between the minister and Dumbledore is not something we can sit in on, can we?"


    Umbridge laughs, she has been laughing, which makes Fanlin feel very penetrating, seems ugly and disgusting label, along with the exploration of memory, more and more clearly depicted in Van Lin''s mind.


    "My office is next to minister fudge, and I believe we don''t need much time." Said Umbridge, turning and walking out.


    Her invitation was not to be refused by Fanlin, who knew it well.


    As a matter of fact, Umbridge, as a supporter of fudge, has to think about everything about fudge.


    Fanlin vaguely knows that Umbridge''s purpose is nothing more than to help fudge stabilize his position, and van Lin is also aware of the woman''s means, ordering the Dementors to frame Harry, and those bad punishment methods, all of which mean that Umbridge''s appearance is not the same.


    In fact, there is no contradiction between the outside and the inside, at least Umbridge is in line with her positioning.


    Umbridge, whether it''s on the outside, sweet and greasy to disgusting sounds, pink Well, there are too many slots. Fanlin is too lazy to think about it.


    The woman was disgusted from the bottom of her heart.


    More than that, van Lim wants to know what Umbridge wants from him.


    Van Lin is the person Dumbledore brought back. He should be able to know some dark secrets about Dumbledore. In that case, there should be no problem.


    Whether it''s Dumbledore himself or the Sirius incident not long ago, Cornell Fudge''s attitude on these issues can be seen clearly even in any forest.


    Fudge wants to get rid of Dumbledore. He wants to keep his place.


    Now, the only threat to him is Dumbledore, who enjoys a high reputation in the magic world.


    If Dumbledore wants to be the boring Minister of the Ministry of magic, Fanlin doesn''t think it''s very difficult. Even before the general election, as long as Dumbledore is willing to reach out to those nobles, it will become very simple.


    Fudge needs something to counterbalance Dumbledore, which is necessary, at least in his view.


    He is very clear that Dumbledore is a very resourceful careerist. Even though Dumbledore is limited to Hogwarts now, neither fame nor status is a position that a man without ambition can go to.


    Van Lim wants to know what Umbridge needs from him, Peter who suddenly appears?


    It seemed that there was only one thing he might have known that was worth Fudge''s attention.


    Whether Umbridge''s behavior was inspired by fudge or decided by Umbridge himself.


    You know, the Dementor who attacked Harry in his memory was on the surface decided by Umbridge himself.


    But Fudge''s attitude is absolutely dominant.


    Umbridge''s behavior is undoubtedly ultra vires, for fudge, Umbridge''s decision is also a way to challenge his authority.


    But Umbridge was able to sit in the position that Cornell fudge trusted most, and there was no reason for Umbridge to make such a mistake.


    It seems that Cornell fudge is more and more dissatisfied with Dumbledore''s attitude, but all this has not been solved on the table. What can be done now is just some private actions.


    "Come in." Umbridge laughed. "My favorite thing is to talk to guys like you, cute and handsome."


    Umbridge walked inside, and she let Vaseline on a chair across from her desk.


    Van Lin, who sat down, had time to take a look at Umbridge''s working environment.


    Fanlin originally thought that in the Ministry of magic, there would be a serious dark tone, at least in Fudge''s office. Except for the magic windows, the rest were mainly dark blue.


    But Umbridge is different, she still continued her dress style, the whole article pink let Fanlin feel whether she entered a small public examination bedroom of the same age.Of course, if you replace the little Gong Ju with the old one Well, Fanlin was disgusted by the dense cats. In Umbridge''s hands, this was probably the worst time the cat had been blackened.


    There are no less than three defense magic in these cats.


    Probe, alert and Van Lin smelled something unusual.


    van Lin came in and smelled the smell. What he thought was Umbridge''s special perfume was not surprising. Umbridge''s appearance would tell us everything.


    But as the longer the Vaseline enters, a slightly psychedelic feeling makes van Lin''s mind a little dizzy. This feeling is very bad. This is a kind of Psychedelic breath, just like those hallucinogens, with a little hypnotic effect?


    Vaseline shook his head, Umbridge''s small means, she should be the beginning of the target locked in their own body, he now clear Umbridge''s goal, which is inseparable from Fudge''s inspiration, at the beginning of the plan, they want to get something in Van Lin.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with you? " Umbridge seemed surprised. She prepared two cups of coffee.


    "Nothing." Van Lim said that his brain block works naturally, with the help of brain block, some light illusory and hypnotic means are useless, even if it is Eden''s magic, he also struggled out.


    "That''s good." Umbridge said, "how many pieces of sugar do you want?"


    "Two would be fine, but could you give me some breakfast, knowing that I haven''t eaten anything yet?"


    "Oh, of course." Umbridge said she pushed over a silver plate and with the flick of her hand some sandwiches appeared on the empty plate.


    "It''s a wonderful handling mantra, ma''am." Van Lim said he picked up the coffee that Umbridge had prepared and ordered it with the tip of his tongue. He didn''t believe Umbridge would put a few drops of real emetic in it like Snape threatened Harry.


    They are not ready to completely fall out with Dumbledore. Once they use emetic, they will definitely find out to the extent of Dumbledore.


    This is a big risk for the Ministry of Magic now. Unless fudge is ready to give up Umbridge, otherwise, if he doesn''t get what he wants, Fudge will step down early for such reasons.


    They are not sure at all, so they can not afford such a risk.


    However, there are still some drugs with hallucinogenic effect, which are preparation for conversation. Even without magic, through the natural regulation of the body, they will disappear completely when they come to fudge''s office.


    "Great coffee." Van Lin took a sip, and I have to say that Umbridge prepared a good coffee, pink coffee, like a strawberry milkshake.


    "You can have some sandwiches first." Umbridge said, "it''s not good to be hungry. It''s bad. I don''t mind if you eat some. It''s just a light conversation."


    "Of course, it''s a great honor." Van Lin said, obediently picking up a large sandwich.


    At least the Ministry of magic food is pretty good.


    In fact, Umbridge hated this behavior, even though she was still laughing, but before van Lin finished all the sandwiches, Umbridge just laughed and didn''t interrupt.


    Fanlin is also a happy leisure, such a leisure time to enjoy food for him is simply rare and precious.


    You know, these days, Fanlin will be driven crazy by those profound magic, but it takes a lot of heart to understand the calculation.


    Of course, if you are just willing to be mediocre, you can enjoy some relaxing fun at any time.


    It''s just that when life is full of lightness, then life will become dull.


    "It seems that Mr. van Lindel is really hungry." Umbridge laughed. "If it''s not enough, I can get someone to help you prepare some."


    "Oh, that''s enough." He put the last little sandwich in his mouth and waited for it to be finished, and he took his coffee cup in no hurry. He had to make do with the existing drinks without milk.


    "I don''t know. What''s your appetite at Hogwarts? Are the Ministry''s meals more to your taste than Hogwarts?" Umbridge said she had endured the kid for a long time. Her time was precious, just like Cornelia fudge didn''t want to talk to Harry.


    "Not bad. I like them very much." But these sandwiches are in a position to save me at this moment


    "It looks like you''re in a hurry. Can you ask me what you''re going to do? Tell me, Mr. vanillier." Umbridge said mildly, and there was a strange light in the blue gray pupil.


    Fanlin didn''t think that it was any secret that he went to busbarton. In fact, whether through trace or the Ministry''s unique intelligence network, his and Dumbledore''s journey and purpose were completely exposed under the supervision of the Ministry of magic since they appeared in the Ministry.It''s not a well-known thing, but it''s not a secret. Many people in Hogwarts don''t know about it yet.


    To test the effect of small measures?


    "Oh, of course, we''re going to busbarton, Ms. Umbridge." Fanlin said that he would be happy to cooperate with Umbridge on these unimportant matters.


    "To busbarton?" Umbridge''s voice was puzzled, but she nodded her head slightly. It seemed that those small measures had begun to work. If Fanlin''s struggle was not serious, everything had to be done according to her wishes.


    "What are you going to busbarton for?" Umbridge said that she gradually closed the smile on her face, she hated children.


    "Be an exchange student." As if he didn''t see it, van Lin maintained a slightly dull expression. He felt that he should praise his acting skills.


    "As far as I know, Hogwarts rarely sends exchange students." Umbridge said, "answer me, what are you going to busbarton for."


    She''s like a prisoner on trial now, with an imperative tone, and she really hates children.


    "According to Dumbledore, I am the most suitable exchange candidate, and my strength is strong by comparison. As for the purpose of Professor Dumbledore, I really don''t know. " Van Lim said he didn''t mind playing Umbridge well.


    "Very strong?" Umbridge gave a sneer, and she had a copy of van Lin''s expectation in her hand. "Beat the liar, gidrow. And Slytherin''s guardian


    Well, she didn''t care much about the strength of Vaseline, but she still accepted the saying. Dumbledore''s purpose is certainly not a little boy can master, which is also a matter of reason. She has done well to obtain some less important information.


    "As for your wand, I remember that it was attached to the wand. Only when the wand is completely destroyed can it be eliminated."


    "It''s nobo!" There was a sad expression on his face.


    "Nob?" Umbridge said she had only the information about van Lin, but the name seemed to have been heard there.


    "A Norwegian chirosaurus, a newly registered guardian of Hogwarts, I left my clothes next to me when I was feeding Norborg with the game keeper. The bloody Norborg''s one bite burned my clothes completely, along with my wand."


    "Norborg, Norwegian chirosaurus?" My Umbridge seemed to be asking about the cats, and within seconds Zhong Fanlin heard a few calls.


    The call means confirmation.


    He is also a cat. Of course, he can understand these cats. Maybe he can develop some new talents, cat Whisperer? Against snake man?


    "Good, so the next question." Umbridge nodded. These are all the information that the Ministry of magic has, and there is nothing to question.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 379

    "As far as I know, your grandparents are the head and deputy ministers of the Chinese Ministry of magic. It can be said that you belong to the third generation of officials?"


    Fanlin was slightly stunned. He would never have thought that Umbridge would say so. To be honest, Fanlin was really surprised.


    Umbridge seemed to be too relaxed. She took a sip of coffee. "So, tell me, what''s Dumbledore''s relationship with your grandparents, or what''s your grandmother''s attitude?"


    Fanlin couldn''t help laughing.


    It seems that Connelly Fudge''s idea that Dumbledore will take his place is deeply rooted and obsessive.


    In fact, if Dumbledore wanted to be Minister of magic, there would have been no fudge at all in the election.


    The Ministry of magic is nothing, an authority dominated by a few witches?


    In fact, the most important thing between witches is the comparison of their strength. Powerful wizards will never be subject to the Ministry of magic. For example, Greenwood, whose ambition is much greater than that of a Ministry of magic limited to Britain.


    And Dumbledore happens to be such a person, fixing himself in such a narrow scope of the Ministry of magic, such a practice is undoubtedly stupid.


    In the words of some witches, the election of British Minister of magic is nothing more than to choose a less bad person from a group of bad people.


    It''s still rotten, isn''t it?


    Why Lucius Malfoy can be so arrogant? According to what Van Lin knows, Lucius has no too much respect for fudge, because Lucius can completely rely on the strength of the family to control Fudge''s thinking.


    This is the fact. Otherwise, the behavior of a noble Death Eater such as Lucius would be forgiven after Voldemort''s failure, even more brilliant than before.


    There is also kakarov, who even became the headmaster of demstrand, who is rich in black witches. There is no way to get a foothold among a group of black witches or little black witches without extraordinary means.


    Now, Fudge would think that Dumbledore colluded with foreign magic forces to pull him down.


    This idea is undoubtedly ridiculous. Dumbledore doesn''t need to do this. In fact, Dumbledore made friends with many powerful witches. A single nicoleme can completely subvert the whole Ministry of magic, and subvert it from the inside.


    "Oh, the two of them are good friends, very close, and my grandfather is totally supportive of my grandmother." Vaseline said he didn''t mind making a little panic for the Ministry. And the panic is totally unstoppable.


    Compared with the United Kingdom, if Dumbledore is removed, the Chinese Ministry of magic will be crushed in terms of strength and number of people.


    Fanlin still has a fresh memory of China''s compound casting. A few people can form a simple array, and then the incantations overlap with each other. Although the British wizard world also has its own unique aspects, the number of people alone is not comparable.


    High strength combat units can be destroyed by a large number of common spell casters.


    It is no doubt unrealistic to seek information from grandparents or collect evidence.


    Umbridge pursed her lips, which was definitely the worst news she had ever heard.


    She gulped down a cup of coffee. There seems to be a trace of reluctance in the words.


    "Very Good. " Umbridge said, "so why do you..."


    A sudden knock on the door interrupted Umbridge''s question, and her face changed, and the terrible smile returned to her face.


    Umbridge took out her wand, and she gently moved in the air. The fragrance disappeared in an instant.


    "Come in, please." She said delicately that Fanlin felt a little sick unconsciously. He watched the pink smoke float out of his nose and disappear.


    "I think we should go." The door was opened, and Dumbledore and fudge stood outside. It seemed that the conversation between them was very happy.


    "Of course." Replied Fanlin, standing up and walking towards Dumbledore step by step.


    "I don''t know if you''ve had breakfast, professor." Fanlin asked respectfully.


    "Oh, some."


    "That''s a pity. Some sandwiches Ms. Umbridge prepared for me are really delicious. Maybe we can send one or two house elves to talk to the chef of the Ministry of magic."


    "You can send dobby." Said Dumbledore.


    "If Ms. Umbridge doesn''t mind, I also hope that my house elf can learn how to make coffee with you. You know, dobby is always clumsy. I believe Ms. Umbridge will teach him kindly. Coffee is delicious."


    Fanlin''s eyes reveal that belongs to the children''s expectations.


    "Don''t be so headstrong, Mr. van Lindel." Dumbledore said he looked very serious."Of course." Umbridge laughs, it seems a little grudging, let her a wizard hand teach a dirty house elf?


    This is really a little too difficult, from the process of eating just now, she can see that the child is polite, but also very wayward.


    "That''s very good. I''ll send dobby over after a while. Although dobby is a bit stupid, he''s also a good friend of mine. I''m sure Ms. Umbridge won''t treat domestic elves like other people do?" Van Lin asked, he seems to be worried about the house elves, but this is also the implementation of Hermione''s idea.


    "Of course." Umbridge said, laughing more and more brightly.


    "That''s wonderful."


    "Well, it''s time for us to go. I think Secretary Cornell and Ms. Umbridge have a lot of work to do. We can''t delay them too long." Dumbledore said, patting van Lin on the shoulder.


    "Have you got the wand?"


    "Of course, Professor Dumbledore." Fanlin said that he took out his wand and shook it slightly. At the end of the wand, the newly added trace silk was like a brand mark, leaving a faint mark on the handle of the wand.


    "Good. I think you should protect your wand this time. Otherwise, you may be judged dead by the staff of the Ministry of magic as before. After all, destroying the wand is too shocking."


    "Of course, I will protect it, Professor Dumbledore." Van Lin nodded, and he stood on the side.


    "Connelly, don''t you mind if I move the phantom out directly, you know, this one of our looks is very eye-catching in London."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 380

    I feel that some things in the heart do not say, always a let me feel bad things.


    I''m sorry that when I replied to the readers in the book review area two days ago, my tone was not so kind because of my personal reasons.


    I''m really sorry. I always feel that if I don''t apologize, I always have to recall it here. I feel a little uneasy.


    To tell you the truth, no collection is a positive for me and for my books. I should not be affected by my personal emotions.


    The friend whose name is wmy80 I''m sorry to be here.


    My temper is strictly speaking, not particularly good, sometimes emotional words, although I try to pretend that I don''t care.


    Of course, this is not because of the criticism of the book review section.


    Because there are criticisms and comments, no matter what, it proves that what I write is really being read.


    I also know what''s wrong with this book.


    Because it is the same person, the basic context still exists, but it is only here.


    My writing is not good. I''m just a writer.


    To tell you the truth, I don''t know how I should write a novel. To be exact, the composition of this book is filled with one idea after another.


    So, logically, it''s confusing.


    The positioning of the protagonist is not clear enough, completely fictional characters, can be said, are changing with my preferences, which is also a fatal point for me.


    As for the bugs in the book, to be honest, I''m too lazy to read any novel after I''ve finished the update. Is it aesthetic fatigue?


    I''ve read the original. In fact, I''m not one of those people who like to study deeply. Everything is basically taken for granted.


    But I think writing should be like this. It''s bad to be framed, but my processing is not enough to support me to jump out of the box.


    Since it was invented by people, why can''t we change it.


    Although it is said that this matter should be in a big premise, in the final analysis, it is still a matter of strength.


    There are many problems in the book, such as the big trend, I want to jump out, but it is easy to fall.


    It can be said that this is the practice of writing?


    Maybe it would be better to write my own things after I have built a complete framework?


    These are all things to consider when the book is finished.


    I''m lazy and I don''t do well in school. I like singing very much, but because of some problems in my throat, smoking and so on, I finally lost this hobby.


    It can be said that writing this book is the longest thing I have ever insisted on. From January to July, I seldom play games. In fact, when I am in front of the computer, I have nothing to do.


    It''s boring to watch news for a long time.


    Recently, I have been thinking about a lot of things, and then I suddenly want to circle myself in a certain range.


    Now I seldom go out to play. Although I know how to communicate with others, to be honest, I still feel a little silly and believe others.


    But one of the contradictions is that I seldom really care about who I care about. It can be said that some of them can pretend to be very contradictory.


    ¡­¡­ Long live, I make complaints about it. I will sleep in the morning, I will go to bed tomorrow, I will go up and write, I will fix up the exam 6000 days later. My God, the examination has not been done yet. 50, long live, and three families.


    Then the first half of the third semester to make up all the subjects, at least before the internship of senior year, think about it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 381

    "What a pleasant conversation?" Dumbledore asked, after obtaining Fudge''s consent Well, Dumbledore took him straight out of the Ministry of magic.


    Well, the Ministry of magic forbids the form shifting and shadow changing?


    "Not bad." "It''s just something that doesn''t matter," Van Lin said


    "Well." Dumbledore nodded. He didn''t even ask van Lin what he meant. What Dumbledore knew most about himself was himself. He didn''t think Umbridge could get anything from van Lin.


    "Is this?" Van Lim looked around, and they came out of the space of shape changing and came to this area.


    "The wilderness of France?"


    "If my spell didn''t go wrong, this would be the foot of the Pyrenees." Said Dumbledore.


    "Is busbarton really in the Pyrenees?" Fanlin asked, but he looked at the distance from the mountain.


    "Are you sure you don''t need to move the shape again?" "It''s too far away, but what kind of magic is hiding busbarton?" asked Vaseline?


    "Oh, of course." Dumbledore said, "I don''t think it''s necessary for us to move around again."


    "Why don''t we just walk there?" "It seems incredible," Van Lin asked. He is an exchange student sent by Hogwarts, and the one next to him is the headmaster of Hogwarts, who is also recognized as the greatest wizard of the century.


    And then two people visit busbarton, and they leave?


    Professor McGonagall would be crazy. Professor McGonagall pays attention to etiquette and dignity.


    Fanlin remembers that when he went out to visit busbarton, he was driven by a chariot. Although it was a luxury, it had the flavor of busbarton, right?


    Think of it, the magnificent and elegant chariot, and then come down a group of beautiful and enthusiastic French girls.


    In any case, it''s more appropriate than what they''re going to come on foot.


    "Don''t pay too much attention to appearances. Many times these are superfluous." Dumbledore light said, he seems to have touched something, and then he gently wiped with his hand, van Lin vaguely saw what was in front of him.


    "Come in, please." Dumbledore said, he motioned for van Lin to follow, and then took the lead to walk through the seemingly empty door.


    Fanlin quickly followed up.


    No surprise, they have touched the magic barrier, which is probably the defensive border of busbarton.


    Is it not good for Dumbledore to tear open a door like this? Treated as enemies by the people of busbarton?


    Fanlin can not help but shake his head, the idea is undoubtedly crazy, but also very unrealistic things, Dumbledore as the enemy? I''m afraid that''s what Voldemort thinks.


    Fudge was an exception. He was a politician through and through, a fool who was overwhelmed by power. Fanling felt that no one could save him.


    "Oh, Albus, you''re here at last. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." An old voice came, and it was a little dumb, as if it had been squeezed out of the throat.


    Fanlin looked up, and a huge chariot stopped not far away, and an old man sitting in a gold chair looked at it quietly.


    After seeing Dumbledore come in, the old man''s face leaked a smile.


    It has to be said that the old man had a terrible smile, and his face was as wrinkled as the bark of a tree, covered with years of wind and frost.


    In principle, this is a very old age. But the old man''s amazing good, at least the skin also revealed a trace of ruddy. The combination of the two seems very suspicious, but in front of the old man, it makes people feel strangely harmonious.


    "Nicole, I''m sorry I''ve lost some time in the Ministry of magic. Our Mr. al needs to attach a new trace. This is his ordinary life. On one night, a dramatic change took place. An angel came to his dream and told him that he would receive a magic book. He had to study hard and understand it thoroughly to obtain the power of extraordinary surprise. This dream came true, and he wrote in his manuscript, the book of hieroglyphs: "I have in my hand a huge old book in exchange for two pieces of Florin. Instead of using paper or sheepskin like other books, it''s made of delicate, smooth young bark. The cover is tightly wrapped in brass, with words or strange symbols engraved on it It has three groups of seven pages, including the front page. There are no words on the seventh page of each group, but on the seventh page of the first group, there is a magic wand swallowed by a giant snake


    This mysterious document is called the book of Abraham the Jew. Niko LeMay spent 21 years collecting information before interpreting it. Finally, with the help of a Hebrew scholar, Niko LeMay wrote the following words on April 25, 1382: "I always follow the instructions of the book word by word, and deduce the Redstone according to the same amount of mercury And then it turns mercury into gold, which is better than ordinary gold, softer and more malleableAfter he became a philosopher''s stone, he used the wealth from alchemy to charity. He built 14 hospitals and built and renovated churches in Paris.


    Finally, he died in his hometown in 1427, and no body was found after digging his and his wife''s graves. It is said that he and his wife have become immortal.


    Of course, in the wizarding world, the most striking thing about LeMay''s legend is his Sorcerer''s stone.


    The status of alchemists makes people crazy, especially the elixir of life.


    In fact, since 1427, LeMay has not appeared in Muggle''s field of vision. After all, living more than 600 years is beyond the scope of Muggle''s acceptance.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 382

    ¡­¡­


    "It looks like you''re in good shape." Nicoleme said, "I don''t care, but these poor runes look like they need some pure malt whiskey."


    "Then we can go back to busbarton now. Mrs. maxim, you know, loves these hard won horses." Said Dumbledore.


    "There''s no way to do it. You know, Maxim''s girl always likes these magnificent creatures."


    Looking at the conversation between them, Fanlin felt that he couldn''t get in a word at all. In fact, he also liked these magnificent creatures, which seemed inseparable from Hagrid''s cultivation.


    However, van Lin''s aesthetic is not as bad as Hagrid''s, and it would be better if these powerful creatures could look better.


    "Don''t touch it. These little guys are not very good tempered." Nicoleme sat on his carved seat of pure gold, and slowly floated towards the van Lin.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. nicoleme." Fanlin said that he just moved, just about to pass, but was stopped by people. I have to say that this is a bit impolite, but also a little embarrassed.


    But Fanlin''s eyes soon returned to calm.


    "It looks like you have a strong desire to explore, which is good, and it''s not very good." As nicoleme said, the golden throne floated slowly before the forest.


    "This is an alchemy product. You know, the physical strength of the elderly is not particularly good."


    "But you look good." Said Fanlin.


    In fact, both busbarton and nicoleme are inseparable.


    LeMay has a magic stone. For LeMay, gold is just one of the common materials. Strictly speaking, it is not a luxury for them, it is just a matter of making the best use of everything.


    "It''s tacky, isn''t it?" Dumbledore said, "in fact, I''ve advised LeMay many times to have him change his gear, but it doesn''t seem to work."


    "You start again, albus." Nicoleme was helpless. He got up from his seat. His hand just touched the chair. A gold ring inlaid with ruby was wrapped around nicoleme''s finger.


    Fanlin could not imagine what the principle of that thing was, the shrinking curse? Or what, with a weight loss spell?


    "How do you feel?"


    "It''s amazing, sir." Fanlin said that it was just a simple tool for walking, including the floating mantra, the shrinking mantra, the light body mantra, the deformation mantra and the space compression. We have to say that alchemy is a very convenient thing.


    The quickest way to bring the most comfortable enjoyment, if you use a magic spell, it requires the wizard to spend a lot of spirit to control the synergy between each charm.


    "It seems that you always have your own opinions about these things."


    "Just some immature ideas." Fanlin replied respectfully.


    "I''m curious what you''ll come to." LeMay said, "I think you''d like to visit my alchemy room, if you don''t mind my old man''s complicated speech."


    "Of course. I''d love to. " Fanlin said happily.


    This is nicoleme, a great alchemist and the owner of the Sorcerer''s stone. Most importantly, LeMay has lived for more than 600 years. It can be said that time is the most precious wealth of mankind. With more than 600 years of experience, in addition to Dumbledore, Voldemort and glindevo, who can barely compare with nicoleme, van Lin can not think of any more Which wizard has the lowest level of knowledge in LeMay.


    "Well, let''s go." Nicoleme said, nodding and smiling, but the old face did not give any discomfort to van Lin, it seemed that nicoleme was a very kind person.


    Several men boarded the chariot, which seemed to be the one busbarton had used to visit.


    However, it also gave van Lin a fresh insight into busbarton''s luxury.


    Busbarton''s chariot is a very advanced alchemy product.


    The space beyond imagination is not comparable to that of a traceless extension mantra. Van Lin only felt that he was back in the hall of Hogwarts, and it would be more than enough to hold a ball here.


    And the decoration is also very gorgeous, if Fanlin is not wrong, there is a fountain in the middle?


    Everywhere I was carved out of light blue silk mixed with jewelry.


    Van Lin, is this supposed to be an advance search for the Hogwarts boys?


    You know, when the Goblet of fire begins, the most popular thing at Hogwarts is not eternal glory.


    After all, it''s just a matter of four people. Most people just have a look at the excitement. This is the reality. It can be said that these are all things that can''t be done.


    Compared with those illusory things, the boys in Hogwarts, who are in the agitation of youth hormones, are looking forward to the beautiful girls from busbarton, France.And the place where the girls live naturally arouses the curiosity of most people.


    Then, when Vaseline goes back, he can happily announce what it''s like to watch the busbarton carriage.


    Do you know the gap between civilians and local tyrants?


    Coming here, you will definitely realize how far away you are from the local tyrants.


    as for other things, van Lin never wants to make complaints about it. His attention was completely absorbed by the conversation between Dumbledore and nicoleme.


    It''s about alchemy and magic, like the magical effects of dragon blood, or some changes in the array of spell matrices.


    In fact, whether in academia or in life, Dumbledore developed from a student attitude at the beginning to the stage of equal communication and discussion with nicoleme. LeMay''s help is absolutely the most important.


    It seems that in order to take care of Fanlin''s feelings, the topics discussed by them can always be framed within the scope that Fanlin can just understand, which benefits Fanlin a lot.


    Whether it''s in alchemy, or in the application of magic charms and the arrangement of matrices, it''s a great benefit for vanillin.


    It is no doubt difficult for Fanlin to change the way of incantation himself. What he lacks is some fundamental analysis on the mantra used.


    Once they entered the academic discussion, time passed quickly. Fanlin could not feel the passage of time at all, and their conversation did not seem to stop. They were very clear about what Fanlin needed, but they were also happy to teach more.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 383

    "I''m sorry, but I have to disturb you." A sonorous female voice came over. The decibels are really exciting.


    As soon as the female voice appeared, the three people in the room unconsciously shifted their eyes to the door.


    With the squeaking sound of pushing the door, a huge figure blocked the whole door.


    It was a very large woman, no surprise, and the person who came to meet Dumbledore and nicoleme was, of course, the highest ranking person in busbarton, Mrs. Maxim.


    Mrs. maxim is a strong-natured French beauty, has a very handsome olive face, a pair of big black eyes, and a very sharp nose. Her hair was combed at the back of her head in a shiny bun at the base of her neck. She was wrapped in a black satin dress from head to toe, and there were so many magnificent opals on her neck and thick fingers. Her feet were the size of a child''s sledge. Her voice was very low, because she was influenced by the French accent and spoke English without "H".


    Van Lim remembers hearing Dumbledore talk about Mrs. maxim: "she is a very good and talented headmaster, and she dances very well."


    As a matter of fact, the magic world is generally biased against giants. In fact, she is a half blood giant, similar to Hagrid. As long as the witches are not blind, they can naturally distinguish the origin of Mrs. Maxim.


    The giant''s size can be hidden by magic, but neither Mrs. Maxim nor Hagrid is willing to hide his body.


    Mrs. maxim, by contrast, never cared.


    According to Dumbledore''s words, Mrs. maxim is really excellent. It seems that ordinary wizard''s gene is more powerful. At least Mrs. Maxim''s magic level is also very high.


    However, this is not enough to support Mrs. maxim as president of busbarton.


    But it''s easy to come to a conclusion after van Lim came into contact with nicoleme.


    Maxim, as you can tell, is a girl he likes.


    "Oh, Hello, Maxim. How have you been Said Dumbledore.


    He went up and kissed Mrs. Maxim on the back of her hand.


    "Not bad, headmaster Dumbledore. It would have been better if you hadn''t suddenly informed me that I was coming and sending a student to talk to me." Said Mrs. Maxim.


    "Hello, Miss LeMay." Mrs. maxim is very polite to a lady''s etiquette, but just like a daughter to her father, although she said that she was not equal in body size, she could always give van Lin such an illusion.


    "Hello, dear Mrs. Maxim." Fanlin stood up respectfully and made a courtesy.


    It has to be said that beautiful and lovely children always attract the welcome of women, even if it is a female giant.


    But even so, Mrs. Maxim looked at Vaseline with a rather critical eye, which made him feel very strange.


    "Venture to ask, headmaster Albus Dumbledore, is this the person you have chosen?"


    When Mrs. Maxim said this, it was clear why Mrs. Maxim looked at him with such a critical eye.


    No surprise, it''s about the Goblet of fire. Every warrior is basically chosen by the principals.


    Facts have proved that there is nothing wrong with the headmasters'' eyes. The chosen one is almost the warrior chosen by the Goblet of fire, but Harry is just an accident.


    Whether Digory or Furong, these people are undoubtedly the best students in their respective colleges, including Krum.


    However, Fanlin felt very mad at the thought that Krum would have a strong desire for Hermione.


    The muscular man with no brain, maybe his brain circuit is full of muscle fibers.


    If van Lin had a duel with him, Fanlin would have made sure that he would have opened his fire, and then Well, it''s naive.


    "He said he looked good, but as far as I know, this little guy is only in the third grade, he is still so young, the game is not for fun, albus."


    "Don''t worry, Mrs. Maxim." Dumbledore said, "I believe in his strength, the final competition depends on the cup of fire, we can not control."


    "Then he will come..."


    "I want to see him, Maxim." "This little guy has brought me some very interesting questions that I have to meet to confirm," nicoleme said


    "Good teacher." Mrs. Maxim said she was 100% convinced of nicoleme''s words.


    "This is a very interesting little guy. It happens that there will be a goblet of fire three tournament next semester. This is also an exchange in advance. The strength of this little guy will not disappoint you."


    "So?" Said Mrs. maxim, who seemed to think a little."I don''t think it''s possible to have the welcome team waiting too long, right?" "Students need classes, and we can go to Leme''s Alchemy for a while," Dumbledore said


    "Of course." Mrs. Maxim said she took the lead out, with Dumbledore and van Lin following, but Nicole did not follow, and van Lin noticed what channel he seemed to have entered, and it didn''t seem that Leme liked such a scene much.


    In fact, the hesitation of Dumbledore''s decision was hasty, and busbarton was not prepared for any specific welcome ceremony, but only some little sisters in blue silk school uniform were welcoming each other in French way on both sides of the road.


    In fact, Hogwarts is not much different, and van Lin noticed that many busbarton students were surrounded by ambulatories on both sides.


    Almost all the people in the world of witchcraft have heard about Dumbledore, the greatest wizard of the century, who want to see the legendary man close to each other.


    There are few opportunities for this, and at least many students may only see Dumbledore''s cartoon head on the card in their lifetime, and it is easy to disappear.


    But the view of busbarton is still praiseworthy.


    Unlike the dark Hogwarts, the sky blue tone makes van Lin feel very comfortable, like entering a dream castle and a fountain of alchemy products.


    The spring water with beauty effect is said to be very important to all of them.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 384

    In fact, with the French enthusiasm, Fanlin is not able to eat away.


    But fortunately, the welcome banquet will be held in the evening. Fanlin seems to be able to breathe a sigh of relief at this time. Facing the warm welcome way, it is really


    Well, at least nicoleme saved him.


    Under the guidance of a simple alchemy machine, Fanlin successfully found the door of the same alchemy room.


    ¡­¡­


    "how is Hogwarts? I''ve never been there. Simultaneous interpreting, is president Dumbledore really as strong as legend?"


    It''s a problem for most people, and they care about it.


    A passionate French girl.


    It turns out that Fanlin''s looks are quite popular, at least in line with the girls'' appetite.


    Some people of the same age seem to be more reserved, after all, the age is there.


    But those senior girls, for these can be completely indifferent.


    Molesting a cute little brother seems to be a very interesting thing, at least in the eyes of van Lin, they are very keen on it.


    Fanlin suddenly recalled that when he was a child, he should not only keep a polite smile, but also accept the kisses of Mr. al''s friends.


    Well, that''s one of the popular performances.


    But at Hogwarts, van Lin''s experience was much better than that. We all see the strength of Fanlin.


    The primary school bully, the leader of the college disputes, defeated the mountain monster in the first grade, defeated the snake monster in the second year, and fought with the professor. Whether it was gidrow or Sirius, even if the strength of gedrow was less than that of girro, but an adult wizard was defeated by Fanlin?


    Only a small number of students above grade five do this.


    There is also the duel with Sirius. Van Lin only suffered from some high-level magic spell. Otherwise, it is not known how long the duel will last.


    Therefore, the students of Hogwarts still keep a reverence for van Lin, after all, Fanlin is not a obedient Lord.


    It''s not everyone''s way to lead Gryffindor''s entire college against Slytherin in the second year. Maybe you were still collecting those little toys and discussing how to be lazy, right?


    However, van Lin''s success was limited to Hogwarts.


    Busbarton didn''t think so. In their opinion, Fanlin was just a lovely boy. It didn''t matter whether he was the best at Hogwarts. The key was that they thought it was enough to like it.


    Just now, van Lin almost couldn''t get out. It was his excuse to go to the toilet and run away.


    The worst thing is, these warm little sisters are not afraid at all. Fanlin originally wanted a man to lead him to the toilet, but he was pulled out by a beautiful lady. Then the little sister was on his face


    This makes Fanlin a little confused, according to the truth, these young ladies should go to class?


    This made van Lin feel a little stiff.


    He tried to calm himself down, but the cold feeling brought him to Hermione.


    And then And then there was no and then.


    Van Lin suddenly wanted to see Hermione, but then he became bitter again.


    If Hermione knew, she would not have any good fruit to eat?


    It is undeniable that the original tense mood, that kind of mature and steady calm, at this moment, busbarton''s men''s toilet was finally relaxed for a short time.


    Fanlin leaned against the wall and breathed a sigh of relief. The only thing that surprised him was that he didn''t see hibiscus, but he did see Hibiscus'' sister, Gabriel.


    I have to admire that Maiwa''s lineage is too strong. Even though Gabriel was so small, at a glance, van Lin recognized the little girl who should have been welcomed by Hogwarts in her memory.


    However, Fanlin had no mind to talk to a girl in grade one. In fact, he was worrying about how to get rid of himself?


    Fanlin''s only fear is to get out of here for a while. Can those people still not leave?


    However, it should sound like this.


    Fanlin can hear the sound of laughter, it seems that he was too embarrassed before, this is not good news, like a child from the countryside?


    This kind of disgrace will never be allowed to happen again.


    Van Lin condensed some magic with his hands, he was hard to print on his face, the cold magic feeling soon let the red color of van Lin''s face fade away.


    "Who is it?" Fanlin Meng''s wrinkle did not, he looked at a corner, he used to have a feeling of being watched.


    It''s not a decision for no reason. It all comes from the tense nerves and the keen sense of magic.


    Van Lim''s eyes were on the spot, but he soon relaxed.This is busbarton, not Hogwarts. There is no threat like Voldemort.


    Van Lin laughed, and he looked at it. It was a simple mechanical structure, like a small disc.


    He felt a special sense of familiarity, from nicoleme.


    But is this for him to sit on?


    Fanlin could not help but feel a little strange, as if nicoleme knew him more than he imagined.


    Of course, after entering busbarton, he couldn''t escape nicoleme''s eyes, but why didn''t nicoleme pick him up earlier?


    What''s more, his ability to use Animagus transfiguration seems to have been expected by LeMay, and why did LeMay guess that he wanted to escape with Animagus?


    However, one thing can be guaranteed that van Lim did not feel any magic exploration from mind taking and other things. Except for Eden, even Dumbledore could not sneak into the brain of Fanlin quietly under the extremely normal conditions.


    Van Lim did not think that LeMay would do better than Dumbledore. Even if he had lived for so long, pure magic accumulation could not represent strength.


    In fact, Dumbledore''s age is a little older strictly speaking. The degradation of physical function brings about the decline of strength, even if it is more magic can not be retrieved.


    Van Lin didn''t quite understand. Dumbledore clearly had a lot of things he wanted to do. Why did he refuse the Sorcerer''s stone? Fanlin believed that Dumbledore was fully capable of making or looking for a piece.


    Even the most mysterious and rare Phoenix is loyal to Dumbledore. Van Lin doesn''t think that Dumbledore is not qualified. Maybe he is just an exploration of death?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 385

    This is what it feels like to be a cat and sit on an automatic robot.


    to be on the safe side, Fanlin squatted on the alchemy equipment and floated out of the window. Is this the experience of busbarton''s high altitude flight?


    To tell you the truth, this feeling is quite exciting.


    At least, the tools sent by nicoleme to pick him up were very smooth in flight. Van Lin did not feel any bumps. Except for some ups and downs, such a journey should be regarded as approaching and perfect.


    And the speed did not let van Lin wait too long, just a few minutes, van Lin met nicoleme, of course, and Dumbledore who abandoned him.


    "Hello, professors." Van Lim said he jumped out of the machine and at least completed the switch of Animagus form on the landing.


    "Wonderful Animagus transfiguration." Nicoleme said happily that he seemed to be very interested in Van Lin, from the very beginning.


    "The perfect Animagus transformation, you should know that this magic spell is very profound. After all, it is applied to the changes of the whole body. The first time it is completed is that the simple magic consumption and the matrix arrangement involved in the magic spell are not able to be completed by ordinary wizard. Moreover, even if the magic power is sufficient, few witches can complete the magic, which requires a little talent At least I haven''t seen anyone finish Animagus for centuries


    "In fact, a lot of people have done this magic." Fanlin said respectfully.


    "It wouldn''t be surprising if it was Mileva''s student." Nicoleme said, it can be seen that LeMay is very positive about Professor McGonagall.


    "Of course, Professor McGonagall is a very good teacher." No one can deny Professor McGonagall''s excellence in transfiguration, which is more than his own.


    Nicoleme looked at Vaseline carefully, just as Vaseline looked at him. Even though it was not the first time to see him, each other always brought a new discovery to each other.


    In addition to a new robe, nicoleme, as seen by Fanlin, seems to have changed in appearance.


    Those miraculous runes appear in the eyes of Fanlin through the skin, and emit a kind of magic light all the time. The whole person looks much younger.


    There is no doubt that this is the status quo of nicoleme. Whether it is the elixir of life or the transformation of alchemy, the combination of the two is the key to nicoleme''s long life.


    "Albus, you have a good student." Nicoleme said, "it seems that I saw you once, whether it was magic far beyond your peers, or related to alchemy. The most important thing is that, as far as I know, your talent for beast is not so outstanding. It took about 20 years to complete animags."


    "That''s it." Dumbledore said with a smile, "it''s 21 years old to be exact. Van Lin is very popular with Mileva."


    "Of course." Nicoleme nodded. "Whether it is the mastery of Animagus, or the exploration and desire for knowledge, and it seems that this little guy is very popular with the girls, which is a great advantage."


    These two old guys absolutely took the matter of being surrounded in their eyes. Although van Lin knew that he could not escape the sight of these two people, he still thought it was very bad.


    Ridiculed capital?


    "When I was young, I didn''t have so many people to welcome me. At that time, everyone was very formal, far from the youth vitality now. I remember that there was still a great distance between boys and girls in busbarton."


    "It''s the same now, just more youthful." Said Dumbledore.


    Van Lim is not interested in listening to nicoleme talking about the status quo of boys and girls in busbarton 600 years ago. Of course, if he was a professor of humanities or something, he would be very interested in discussing it with nicoleme.


    "Well, my friend." Dumbledore said, "compared with the status quo of men and women 600 years ago, I think we should deal with the problems in the body of Vaseline. We should know that the human body is not able to bear direct alchemy transformation, but the child obviously did, and he also depicted a Merlin circle on his body."


    "I know, I know." Nicoleme said, "you''re always like this, can''t you hear the story of an old man like me?"


    "You''ve told me countless times since we became friends." Dumbledore said, with a smile on his face.


    For nicoleme, Dumbledore is still very familiar with, even if nicoleme lived for more than 600 years.


    "Did I say that?" Nicoleme said, "I''m sorry, I''m old. I don''t always have a clear memory."


    Fanlin stood there, hardly knowing what to say. Nicoleme felt more like a neighbor''s grandfather than the respected alchemist.However, when discussing the academic, nicoleme is still very serious, which is totally two states.


    "Before that, I think it''s necessary to show your students my alchemy invention. I think it''s very helpful for him, at least let him know what alchemy is." Nicoleme said.


    "It''s an interesting knowledge, even though I''ve been immersed in it for more than 600 years, but..."


    LeMay did not go on. In his opinion, his alchemy did not make any substantial progress compared with his ancestors. Even so, he still became the greatest alchemist.


    Even so, for alchemy, the height of LeMay is not easy to reach.


    It''s like Muggle science, endless research. Strictly speaking, the birth of alchemy is like the fusion of all the things involved in magic.


    Whether it''s mantra, tattoo, herbal medicine, etc.


    Fanlin is looking forward to nicoleme''s collection. For an alchemist who has lived for more than 600 years, what he can keep in his hands is at least more than the level of the living point map.


    "Do you mind if I take him there, or..."


    "I''d rather go and eat something, after all, it''s a long time before evening."


    "Oh, of course." Nicoleme said, "I''ve prepared some mousse cakes for you. You should like them, and you can listen to an opera."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 386

    Fanlin felt very strange. He always felt that the two old people had done something behind their backs, or had reached some agreements.


    Dumbledore wants to solve the problem in Vaseline as soon as possible, and so does Vaseline.


    Perhaps there''s nothing strange about going straight to the subject after arriving at busbarton.


    However, it seems to be a good thing to visit LeMay''s collection. For example, the carriage and Fanlin have never seen such a large space extension magic.


    "Let''s go this way and stay in it. When busbarton rebuilt it 400 years ago, I specially asked for a small room to be built." LeMay said.


    Fanlin just followed LeMay, who pushed open an iron door and went in.


    The space inside is just too big and frightening. No surprise, it''s also from LeMay.


    "This is the first thing I want to show you." LeMay said, with a gentle stroke of his hand.


    "The principle should be similar to Hogwarts'' house of call, but it''s fixed here and only people I approve can come in." "This storage room is one of the few that I''m particularly satisfied with," LeMay said


    "You mean, this is also a space debris?" Van Lin said that in his opinion, it is very difficult to do such a thing, at least he has never heard of a wizard who can completely save a space fragment.


    The house of demand is also based on this principle, but the existence of the house of demand is due to the credit of the four founders, and the four top witches firmly limit the space to Hogwarts.


    "Strictly speaking, this space fragment is not divided by me, but I found and transplanted it in a magic relic exploration." LeMay said, "through continuous alchemy, the magic array will be depicted on the barrier of space to achieve the purpose of expansion and firmness."


    "It''s incredible." Fanlin exclaimed.


    "In fact, my luck is a big part of it." Nicoleme said.


    "This way." Nicoleme said, pointing not far away. "I think you should see this amazing thing."


    Van Lin nodded, and they went straight to an instrument.


    What this instrument brings to van Lin is a kind of thick feeling, which is dark as if it carries a great amount of weight.


    "This is meteorite." "I discovered it 500 years ago from the depths of the Pacific Ocean, and it took a lot of effort to get it back," nicoleme said


    "Meteorite?" "It''s a very rare material. Every kind of meteorite has its own characteristics. I remember I saw it in a book. That piece of meteorite contains powerful magic power, the papal staff." This is one of the well-known staff recorded, said Van Lin.


    "Oh, you know a lot." Nicoleme said, nodding his head, which was difficult to write.


    "This piece of meteorite was discovered 500 years ago, deep in the Pacific Ocean." "In fact, it initially landed on a small island, but that island has been destroyed, and it was found 300 feet under water," nicoleme said


    Van Lim took a breath of air, which meant that a mere drop from the sky would instantly evaporate a full 300 feet of land.


    "In fact, ordinary meteorite falls are not enough to achieve this power, because it is in the sea. However, one of the characteristics of this piece of meteorite iron is its weight collection. It can be said that its density is beyond imagination, and its degree of stability is far beyond that of ordinary meteorites. " Nicoleme said that with a gentle wave of his hand, the array that had been hidden on the surface of the meteorite iron floated in front of them.


    "It''s very troublesome to process it," nicoleme said. "But fortunately, I succeeded in the end. This meteorite has a wonderful effect on the transmission of magic power, but it''s hard to be separated. Moreover, it''s hard to make weapons, even with the blessing of weight loss magic."


    LeMay''s palm was printed on the surface of the meteorite, and then all the magic circles burst out a dazzling golden light, which reminds van Lin of the magic circle under Hogwarts, left by Andrew. It seems that the strength of the two is not too different.


    As if something had been touched, the surface of the meteorite began to melt continuously, and the surrounding sunken base was soon filled, and then the contents were exposed.


    It was a sphere wrapped in magic. At the center of the ball, van Lin saw some irregular and scattered silver light. In the center, a black spot that seems to devour everything emits a strange wave.


    Any forest feeling or this kind of fluctuation, whether at the edge of the house or across the space.


    But in front of the thing to bring the felling actually more intense some.


    "Is this space debris?" Van Lim asked that he couldn''t find a particularly suitable adjective to describe this feeling of facing the most primitive space.


    "That''s right." When it comes to small space, it will take you 30 years to experience the whole space"It''s not an interesting thing, Mr. nicoleme." Van Lin said, "how big is it?"


    Van Lin looked at the debris in front of him, only less than the size of the nail plate, but this kind of space can not be seen with normal area.


    "One hundred and ten cubic feet." Nicoleme said. "Most importantly, space debris is different from the traceless extension mantra. It can be like a real world, carrying powerful magic items, such as Horcruxes."


    "Indeed." Fanlin nodded, and the Horcrux could not be put into the bag that had been cast the traceless extension mantra. Just from the simple magic implication, the traceless extension mantra was also the same, and even the wizard''s wand could not be put into it.


    "How do you feel?" Nicoleme said, "space magic has always been a high-level magic. If, according to Muggle''s wishes, conquering the sky is a dream, then for the wizard, this dream should be extended to the extent of the whole space."


    "It''s hard." Said Fanlin.


    "But there are still people who succeed, don''t they?" Nicoleme said he seemed to be pointing.


    "Well, I think there''s a lot more to show you. We can''t always stay here, even if it''s fascinating."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 387

    Leaving space debris, it wasn''t long before van Lin found something interesting.


    It was a piece of silver, similar to the one on Dumbledore''s desk, and both came from LeMay.


    "What''s the use of that?" Van Lim pointed to the silver on the table, which he had seen on Dumbledore''s table, but it was the first time that he saw white smoke.


    "Some simple props." "Relatively speaking, this is the simplest prop, but it''s very practical. How about it? Do you want to see the effect?"


    "Of course, I''d love to." Fanlin said that everything here is an unknown experience for him.


    According to his original idea, the alchemist''s collection is nothing more than magic armor, or the magic sword of the middle ages, which is in line with the definition of alchemist.


    However, nicoleme''s alchemy is obviously beyond this scope, just like Muggles, LeMay''s alchemy is closer to the combination of magic and machinery.


    For example, the instrument in front of you.


    "It''s a very practical invention. You should have seen him at albus. In fact, this is what I gave him to help him find the truth he wants."


    "The truth?" Asked Fanlin.


    "Yes, it''s the truth. It''s still a work of nearly a hundred years. The principle is very simple. Some imaging plus detection magic array, while others are applied to some simple mechanical principles." Nicoleme said, reaching out and gently pressing on the base of the silver, the top cover was slowly flicked open.


    "It''s an imaging prop that helps you see what you want to see." Nicoleme said that with a little touch of his wand, the silver that had been bounced out would emit a faint white smoke.


    This reminds van Lin of dry ice, Muggle stage plays will always be used, perhaps nicoleme is to absorb such a point.


    Fanlin felt that his ideas were a little confused, but the rolling white smoke gave him an answer that relieved him.


    No accident, this is a surveillance props, and the imaging object is naturally the rolling white smoke, similar to the ink in a meditation basin.


    The smoke began to condense continuously like the center, and the feeling of being watched was back to the heart of Fanlin.


    Gradually, the problem of smoke is becoming more and more clear.


    Do you know what your back looks like? You don''t have to look back, and it''s God''s point of view.


    "This is us?" Van Lim said that he understood how nicoleme and Dumbledore mastered the changes in school. There are such things. As long as there is no magic, there is no secret about what you do.


    "Interesting props, aren''t they?" LeMay said that his wand gently passed over the smoke, and then the scene in the smoke changed.


    Where Vaseline has just been, nicoleme''s office, but now there is only Dumbledore.


    Dumbledore looked very relaxed. He had just put a small piece of mousse cake in his mouth.


    "Can you see it everywhere?" Said Fanlin.


    He looked at Dumbledore. Nicoleme didn''t answer him, but Dumbledore frowned. Then he relaxed and raised his head to say hello to van Lim.


    "As long as the magic power is strong and the perception is sharp, then the object will lose its function. Under the interference of magic, the image will become no longer completed, or nothing can be perceived." Nicoleme said.


    "I found it, but I didn''t find a way to interfere." Van Lin frowned.


    "You just need to consciously search for unusual magic waves around you and then disturb or destroy them." Nicoleme said, "you can do it, it just takes a while."


    "What else does it do?" Vaseline asked, "for example, penetrating the magic circle?"


    "No, it''s not as powerful as you think." Nicoleme said he once again allowed the smoke to change the scene, but this time nothing was shown.


    "That''s the effect of magic interference," nicoleme said. "You can guess where it is."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Fanlin was speechless. This kind of thing was obviously not something he could guess. God knows what place busbarton had to set up magic array defense.


    "Imagination is the source of creation, young man." Nicoleme said, "but I''m sorry I didn''t let you see what you should be interested in. It''s a pity to say that when busbarton was rebuilt in more than 400 years, the girls'' dormitory introduced the same defensive array as Hogwarts."


    "Woman Girls'' dormitory? " Van Lin''s face is shocked. What are they doing? With the promise of sign language practice, under the leadership of highly respected Mr. nicoleme, peeping into the girls'' dormitory?


    Van Lin made a red face. He didn''t expect this. He thought it would be a more important room for busbarton.But as for the girls'' dormitory in busbarton, strictly speaking, it''s a very important place and a precious treasure. There''s nothing wrong with that.


    "Ah, there are some loopholes in the magic circle," nicoleme said, looking experienced.


    Fanlin didn''t want to peep into the girls'' dormitory. If he was found out, Hermione would never let him go.


    But since there are loopholes to be found


    Van Lin unconsciously hit the attention, how to say, such an experience is still very exciting, the old driver with a new driver on the road?


    However, the old driver''s teaching just to introduce the magic circle will suddenly stop.


    That is to say, the driver''s license has to be tested by himself.


    The magic circle is there, as long as you have enough ability


    Fanlin felt that his idea was very dangerous. He could not degenerate like this. This is just some academic research, academic!


    "The charm of alchemy is here." "It can always help people do things that they couldn''t have done," LeMay said


    "It''s like these silverware, I can see every corner of Sparton if I want to, without the interference of enough magic," LeMay said, his hand sliding over the smoke. "We just saw you hiding in the toilet through this thing."


    "Toilet..." The more he thought about it, the more crooked he felt. What he and nicoleme saw were not on the same level at all?


    "It''s true," Van Lin nodded quickly. "I think we should move on."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 388

    "You look flustered." Nicoleme''s eyes were full of laughter. "It''s nothing. You''re still young. You''re in your junior year. If you look like us now, that''s bad."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It is very reasonable to say that Fanlin has no language to refute for a moment.


    "Even so I I don''t think our behavior is very good either... " Fanlin said that there was no strong retort.


    "Indeed." Nicoleme said he looked relaxed. "We can see something else."


    "Nothing is better than this." Fanlin said, it looks like LeMay, er ok


    "But the silver is very useful." LeMay sighed, "in fact, a lot of alchemy products don''t have much help for human beings. This is also the pertinence of alchemy products, such as This. "


    LeMay said that it was a statue with colorful bubbles. The statue itself seemed to be a famous woman, a famous opera master in the middle ages.


    "This is one of my favorite alchemy products." LeMay said, he gently with his wand, and a melodious opera came out.


    This is Carmen, one of the classic operas that van Lin has ever heard.


    For LeMay''s love, this is well known, nicoleme is very obsessed with opera.


    In this hobby, will be born such an alchemy product. But it doesn''t seem to work.


    Legend has it that nicoleme also made alchemy products similar to Sorcerer''s stone, which were used for material conversion, but it consumed a lot of magic.


    Along the road, van Lin''s attention was soon attracted by the dazzling alchemy products, which were the treasures of LeMay, including some powerful magic weapons, and even saw things like cannons.


    According to nicoleme''s explanation, it''s called the magic gun. It''s a huge weapon found in a magic relic. However, van Lin doubts whether it can be used. Even if it can be activated, it is absolutely impossible for a wizard to support an attack.


    "No, no, no, I don''t want you to experiment with it," nicoleme said. "It''s something left by a blood alchemist, and if you push it, you have to replenish a lot of blood."


    "Sorry." Fanlin said that he quickly took back his hand. It was a blood red scepter, and LeMay had asked him to test it before, of course.


    "But isn''t it dangerous?" "It''s a black magic weapon," Van Lin said


    "As it is now said, it is. However, this weapon can only be used by the blood clan. About 400 years ago, they customized some items to me, and the scepter is used as collateral. "


    "What was customized?" Asked Fanlin.


    "A sealed compass, which I made with that meteorite iron, added more secret silver and rare metals." LeMay said that as soon as he reached out, he sealed the quartz box that had been opened. The two chains popped out of the base, and then crossed each other to firmly bind the box.


    "Sealed compass?" A slight mention of van Lin''s heart.


    "Do you know what they seal?" Van Lin said eagerly.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know. In fact, those vampires don''t want to tell me more about it. However, it''s definitely the most powerful seal prop I''ve ever made. It adds 13 seal arrays."


    "Thirteen seal array?" Fanlin exclaimed, this is the highest standard seal props. You know, seal involves almost all the basic magic array, whether it is from the spirit, soul or substantive strength, compared with a single attack magic array or defense magic array are more complex.


    There is such a magic array on the wand to seal the heart of the wand. However, as the most fundamental magic props of a wizard, the magic array applied by magic wand is only a simple one.


    "Aha, it''s finally its turn." LeMay said, pointing not far away to a glittering silver alchemy product.


    Van Lin is not surprised. If LeMay has any style, there should be no mistake in golden yellow, a metallic color.


    However, in any exhibition room, the products produced by nicoleme are basically in the golden color, which is in line with the magical nature of nicoleme, which is directly applied to the change of metal.


    "What is this?" Fanlin asked, in his mind, this may be the product of that ancient alchemist.


    "It''s the most satisfying product I''ve done in nearly a hundred years. Strictly speaking, it''s the most adventurous attempt I''ve ever made. In fact, I rarely apply it."


    Said nicoleme, his fingers gently touching the magic circle above the alchemy products.


    Fanlin vowed that this was the most complex magic pattern array he had ever seen, whether it was Andrew''s attack magic array, or the previous silver ware, etc. of course, if the chain in his body used ordinary magic pattern array, then the chain would replace this position."What does it do?" Van Lim asked, it seems that this is what nicoleme wants to show him. Apart from the space debris, nicoleme''s choice has certain rules to look for.


    It can be said that the alchemy products he explained were arranged from simple to complex, and the alchemy technology involved was also constantly improved.


    This kind of visiting order also gives van Lin a general understanding of alchemy and its products. From these products, we can see the intention of nicoleme. He is guiding van Lin to the direction of alchemy.


    The complexity of the things in front of him is absolutely the most complex of the things in it. It seems that this is the end point that nikolame wants to show him, and it is also the peak of LeMay''s Alchemy.


    It''s something similar to a meditation basin, whether it''s in appearance, or it''s the kind of palpitation that brings to Vaseline.


    Fanlin had used the meditation basin, and the magic pattern array on it was still vaguely recognizable in his eyes. However, the things in front of him were obviously not comparable to the meditation basin.


    "It''s nothing. It''s ethereal." "What it can show you is like a real dream," nicoleme said


    "Real dreams?" Van Lin said, "is there a memory, or the past?"


    "It''s the future, Mr. Valentine." Nicoleme said, as if to set out a plain fact.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 389

    "The future?" Repeated Fanlin.


    "Ah, yes It''s the future. " Nicoleme said, standing up straight.


    "You should know that the most dangerous magic in this world is the past and the future. It can be said that these are not things that ordinary alchemy can deal with."


    "Because of the time converter, you made a magic prop about the future?" Said Fanlin.


    This idea is undoubtedly crazy, so far, the wizard has never given up on the exploration of the future, but this thinking is undoubtedly a failure.


    The future, untouchable?


    To be exact, it is time that can''t be touched. It''s moving the whole body by holding one hair. What''s more, it''s going back to the past or going to the future.


    "Ah, it''s just an attempt." Nicoleme said it was the pride of an alchemist to try to control the future, which was undoubtedly a great experiment for nicoleme, who owned the book of Abraham.


    "Did you succeed?" "Can I really go to the future like a time converter?" Van Lin asked


    "No Nicoleme said, "I can''t deliver a wizard to the future. I don''t know what it takes."


    "So?"


    "It''s like prophecy." Nicoleme said, "Abraham, you should know, but from ancient times to the present, prophecy has been separated from alchemy, totally unable to combine."


    "Prophecy?" Fanlin exclaimed, "but, caught by Alchemy products?"


    "Yes, this is the final product of more than 600 years of precipitation, but I only used him once, and then I saw my death." Nicoleme said.


    "Death?"


    "Yes, everyone''s end point is death. It can be said that this is the most important thing for me. In a few years, of course, if I give up taking the elixir now, maybe my life will come to an end this year. Strictly speaking, I am out of the control of the future?" Nicoleme said, "it''s something to be happy about."


    "However, it also proves that my alchemy products are not successful. The wonderful combination of prophecy and alchemy is likely to get some illusory impression. Few people can really see a clear future, right?"


    "Indeed." Van Lin nodded. Many languages were recorded in history, such as the language of the Mayan race. The Crystal Skull they left behind was a rare magic tool for prophecy.


    And the most famous is the Prophet Abraham, not only the ancestor of alchemy, the first creator of artificial magic stone, but also a prophet. It can be said that Abraham is the first combination of alchemy and prophecy.


    Of course, there is also Professor traney. Although she is an old madman full of nonsense at ordinary times, once she enters the state of prophecy, her prediction is definitely the clearest prediction in the magic world.


    In the original time course, Professor trasney''s prediction accurately predicted the events of Voldemort and Harry.


    However, Professor Trelawney doesn''t remember these things. In fact, Professor Delaney has no impression of the real prophecy, just like the cost. Behind the clear prediction, Professor trawney paid for the exploration of the things themselves.


    "Well, I want to have a try, although it is not so accurate."


    "Of course, I''m honored." Said Fanlin.


    Nicoleme opened his body and van Lin stood in front of the stone basin naturally.


    Unlike the meditation basin, the basin is not replaced by a clear liquid that can flow like mercury, but something like crystal.


    "Crystal is the best medium for the transmission of prophecy." "I wanted to replace it with metal, but in the end it was just fusion," nicoleme said


    "It''s already very strong." Van Lim said, his eyes tightly fixed on the crystal mirror, Fanlin always felt that there was something in it pulling his consciousness to this.


    "Focus, focus..." Van Lim kept telling himself, like in Professor trawley''s class, that he just felt that he had to be involved in it.


    Nicoleme started his action, and the faint van Lin heard a spell, like Ru Ni Wen or Elvin, but his ears could not catch the curse of nicoleme, which was obscure and cumbersome.


    All of a sudden, Fanlin felt that the mirror was like some light, and the crystal was like liquid flowing, like water, or magic.


    The flowing liquid formed a vortex, and there seemed to be something in it that van Lin wanted to see clearly.


    As soon as his consciousness reacted, the silver gray whirlpool zoomed in before his eyes.


    Fanlin felt his mind a little chaotic, it was a kind of whirling vertigo.


    The next second, van Lin is no longer able to feel his body, he is very clear that his soul is pulled into the crystal world, that is, the existence of the future.His surroundings became misty and gray, and there was no sound, which surprised Fanlin. Under his feet were silver gray stone slabs. It could be said that the whole world was of this color. Fanlin could not recognize where it was.


    Is this your future? Nothing?


    Van Lin is a little surprised. He wants to break free and ask nicoleme what''s going on, but the rotation of the scene makes him distracted.


    Everything around has changed. Fanlin can''t feel the land under his feet, just like stepping on the air, accompanied by a strong sense of falling.


    He''s falling, like there''s no end.


    Van Lim wants to awaken his magic power and make his body appear magical to counteract the feeling of rapid falling.


    But it didn''t help. His consciousness was constantly fluctuating, but he couldn''t cohere without anything.


    As if he did something he shouldn''t do, the picture in front of Fanlin switched again. This time, the strong sense of falling disappeared. He could feel that he was stepping on a piece of land, and there was a misty shadow in front of him.


    It looked like a person, but Fanlin didn''t see his lower body. All van Lin could do was discern the man''s head and hands.


    There are also some scattered black shadows, which fluctuate uneasily and collide with each other as if some kind of war broke out.


    Just as van Lin wanted to have a clearer view of the past, the scene in the picture was changed again. To be exact, it was the human like face in front of him that changed direction.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 390

    "Hello, what is this?"


    fan Lin Tucao, he still can not make complaints about the face of the man. The whole person is wrapped in the shadow. And where is the lower part of the man?


    Bikini stitching monster?


    Obviously, this thing makes van Lin feel very difficult to accept. There are also those dark shadows. Fanlin is eager to find out where this is, but it is undoubtedly difficult to peek into the future. If you want to get clear guidance, then pay the price


    It seems to have heard something, let Fanlin unexpected things in this moment will suddenly show in front of him.


    The shadow that turned around seemed to have noticed the existence of Vaseline, or his enemies appeared in the direction of Fanlin.


    Only to see that rolling black smoke is a little bit of the van Lin slowly coming.


    Fanlin didn''t know what happened. He wanted to go out, but he found that he couldn''t get rid of the space.


    "Mr. nicoleme, Mr. nicoleme..." Fanlin tried to call, but there was no response.


    The shadow did not stop his steps, he came to the direction of van Lin step by step.


    The scene in front of Fanlin seems to become clear, and the mountain shadow is gradually shrinking, until it becomes a person''s shape.


    "Who is this man?"


    Fanlin''s mind was occupied by this problem in an instant. No accident, this will be what he will face in the future.


    But who can tell the future?


    Van Lin thought, nicoleme also said that his alchemy products were not so accurate. As long as LeMay stopped using potions, his life would come to an end this year.


    "You''re here, Valentine..."


    A deep male voice suddenly thought of in Fanlin''s ear, just like a thunderbolt. Fanlin was stunned there.


    This is the future. According to nicoleme, there is no existence for the future, and no one can find his existence. According to the truth, even the voice can not be heard from different latitudes.


    "I am I''ve been waiting for you for a long time... "


    "Wait for me..." Van Lin tried to suppress the shock in his heart, the man''s voice made him feel very uncomfortable, a kind of unspeakable evil feeling, just like being watched by a poisonous snake.


    "Who are you?" Vaseline said, his reflexive hand up, but here, he did not mention a trace of magic.


    The answer to him was just a burst of unspeakable laughter.


    "Answer me, who are you?" Fanlin frowned. The man gave him a familiar feeling, but he was strange, powerful and evil.


    "You don''t need to know The answer. " The man said, the figure completely shrouded in the black fog.


    Fanlin has noticed that the originally rich black fog has become more and more thin, with the man''s hand raised, the raised right arm gradually exposed in front of Fanlin.


    The whole arm is pale white. Fanlin has noticed that under the miserable white skin, one green silk thread is intertwined with each other.


    "Do you want to..."


    Before van Lin''s words were finished, a black fog gushed out of the man''s hand, and the target was the Vaseline in front of him.


    Van Lim did not hesitate, he folded and ran in the opposite direction, but it didn''t help. The speed of running was less than one tenth of the attack speed.


    The black fog was like a spear surging, and the body near the mortal gradually showed its original features.


    It''s like a snake covered with scales, or tentacles. In a word, this thing makes van Lin have a strong sense of crisis.


    "You can''t escape." The male voice said, like a thunderbolt exploding in Van Lin''s ear.


    Men''s attack speed is extremely fast, Fanlin can not find any chance to avoid.


    Fanlin''s eyes were closed. An unimaginable force came from Fanlin''s chest. There was no piercing feeling in the imagination. Van Lin''s body was more tenacious than expected. Fanlin felt that something was sticking out of his chest.


    But even if it did not penetrate his body, the unimaginable impact was not what Fanlin could bear.


    Fanlin didn''t know what was going on. He didn''t understand that he just saw some prophecies and was attacked?


    The original picture of the man began to break. He was not sure if all this had happened. He felt the impact, but there was no pain in his body.


    "I think you should come back." Nicoleme''s voice sounded in Van Lin''s ear, and the golden magic wrapped van Lin''s body in an instant.


    It seems that some changes have taken place here. Mengzhong Fanlin noticed that the original silver gray barriers began to flake off on the walls, just like a broken glass mirror. The illusory luster was mixed with dark cracks.


    "You''re back!" Nicoleme said his voice was more serious than expected. "It doesn''t seem like you''re having a peaceful time inside.""Yes, Mr. nicoleme." Fanlin said that his body fiercely retreated two steps, the fusion of soul and body made van Lin''s heart rise a silk of security.


    Van Lim opened his eyes and quickly touched his chest, where he had just been hit.


    He''s a little bit unsure whether he''s under attack, or whether he''s going to be himself.


    "It''s retracted. It''s a powerful weapon." Nicoleme said.


    "You mean something really came out of my chest just now?" Asked Fanlin.


    After getting the affirmation of nicoleme, Fanlin almost immediately confirmed that he was able to protect him on his own, and what gushed out of his body was naturally that chain, which was the second time.


    "What is that?" Asked Fanlin.


    "I think you need to pay attention." Nicoleme said, "from the point of view just now, the strength of the enemy is far beyond the ordinary strength. It is obvious that he wants to completely erase you in the past."


    "You mean, there was really one A tentacle attacked me? " Fanlin was surprised, "but there is no such thing as..."


    "Where does it come from?" Nicoleme said, pointing to the stone basin.


    Fanlin noticed that the original smooth crystal mirror had been completely smashed, just like something gushing out. A big hole appeared in the center of the mirror. In other words, everything that Fanlin had just experienced was not illusory. It really existed, even wanted to result in his life.


    "Did you protect me?"


    "You protected yourself, Mr. valinger."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 391

    "You''d better be careful. To tell you the truth, I don''t know what happened. Maybe someone has established some connection with that latitude space." Nicoleme said that with a wave of his hand, the crystal fragments scattered on the ground returned to the stone basin.


    It seems that the alchemy products have been restored to their original appearance, but Fanlin is very clear that this is only a simple restoration of shape, whether it is the destruction of the material that is integrated into itself, or the array hidden in it.


    Van Lin noticed that there was a fine crack in the surface of the stone basin, which looked like it was splitting the whole instrument in two.


    There is no doubt that nicoleme''s Alchemy products are so abandoned.


    "Your instrument, sir..."


    "Oh, don''t mind, Mr. valinger..." Nicoleme frowned. "It seems that we have more serious things to deal with, and we don''t have time to pay attention to these boring things now."


    Nicoleme looked very serious. He seemed to be calculating something.


    "It seems that this is the end of our tour, and I think albus should have some ideas about this." LeMay said that he motioned for van Lin to follow him. Before van Lin could wait for two steps, he found that he had returned to nicoleme''s office. Dumbledore seemed to have been waiting for a long time. He was playing with the statue on the table with great interest, from which came the melodious opera.


    "Oh, you''re done? How do you feel? " This is a question for van Lin.


    "In fact, something happened, professor." Said Fanlin.


    "Something happened?" Dumbledore said, looking at Vaseline with a critical eye, "what''s going on?"


    "I''m using Mr. nicoleme''s Alchemy product, combined with prophecy, to look into the future."


    "Did you succeed?" Dumbledore was surprised.


    "Not strictly. I''m not sure." Nicoleme wrinkled.


    "What do you see?" Dumbledore asked.


    "A man, in the future, he''s attacking me, and then..."


    "Attacks are now materialized through instruments, albus. I''ve never heard of such a method. It''s like an attack across time." Nicoleme said, "I''m not very clear about power, so I need you to analyze it together."


    "It''s a wonderful thing," Dumbledore stood up, and he took two steps back and forth, which was his way of thinking.


    "If the meditation basin is there, I think I need a complete picture."


    "Of course." Without hesitation, nicoleme reached out and called out the basin.


    "Fanlin?" Dumbledore called.


    "Good Yes, professor Said Fanlin.


    Memory is like ink in the liquid, and it brings, of course, that kind of attack with a strong intention of destruction.


    Looking again, it makes Fanlin feel very bad, just like being dominated by the unknown. What memory brings is naturally a strong sense of powerlessness.


    Without magic, he is nothing.


    But even if has the magic, with the present strength, Fanlin also has no confidence in the next man''s attack. It can be said that he is fragile and vulnerable now.


    "Beyond imagination." Dumbledore said, "I''ve never seen it. If what you''re seeing is really the future, it''s a far cry from me."


    "Is it so serious?" Nicoleme said.


    "Yes." Dumbledore nodded. "Even if it''s not a vision of the future, this kind of cross space attack is not something I can do."


    "Cross space attack..." "At different latitudes, it is clear that even if the space I enter is not the future, then it must be the space created by Mr. nicoleme."


    "Oh, yes, yes." Dumbledore said, "it''s not hard to understand. Do you know why the Ministry of magic forbids the use of shape shifting?"


    "I don''t know, professor." Said Fanlin.


    "The principle of shape shifting and shadow changing is equivalent to sending a wizard into another space, then moving quickly, and then appearing in another direction."


    "Do you mean that space is common?" Fanlin was surprised.


    "That''s right. If you''ve ever used the port key, you should know that the space for wizards to move is common, and everything can be found regularly, for example, in this way."


    Dumbledore said, and he gave a false shake, and then a boy named busbarton in sky blue school uniform appeared in front of the three.


    It can be seen that the boy is a little confused, which is obviously different from his destination.


    The boy is very tall and looks like he is at least a fifth grade student. According to the regulations of the Ministry of magic, only the fifth grade and above students can learn to shift shape and shadow.


    The boy seems to have regained his mind. He sees the legend of busbarton, nicoleme, and, of course, the two people from Hogwarts, the obnoxious imp."Nick Professor nicoleme. " The boy said respectfully, he spoke poor French English, obviously he is to take care of Dumbledore and van Lin.


    Students in busbarton can never lose their manners in front of outsiders.


    "Hello, Mr. Brown." Said Dumbledore.


    The boy looked surprised. He didn''t know he was so famous. Even Dumbledore knew his name.


    This poor stupid busbarton, whose consciousness was invaded by Dumbledore''s obsession, didn''t even know.


    "Mr. Brown, I remember that in Hogwarts and in busbarton, phantom movement is strictly controlled, and I think you should be aware of that, or you should be glad that busbarton''s defensive array is not working."


    "I I didn''t... "


    "Unnecessary sophistry is not a wizard''s job, Mr. Brown framings." Dumbledore said, "I think Mrs. maxim should be happy to see a naughty student repent and choose to forgive him, Mr. Brown."


    "Yes, Mr. Dumbledore, Professor nicoleme." Brown said that he was playing a trick on others, but it seems that there is nothing to argue about being caught in the battlefield.


    "Very well, Mr. Brown." Nicoleme said, "so please go back to the classroom now. I think you should prepare for a higher level wizard exam."


    "Of course, excuse me, Professor nicoleme, Professor Dumbledore, and..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 392

    "Lovely boy, Nick." Dumbledore said, "at least have the courage to admit, and in the fifth grade can master the phantom shift, and then skilled application."


    "It''s nothing, albus." Nicoleme said, "if you''d like Mr. van Lindel transferred to busbarton, I don''t mind having him represent busbarton. You already have a Harry Potter, don''t you?"


    "It''s up to Mr. van leen al''s will, Nick." Dumbledore said that the two old friends joked with each other, as if the tension had gone with Mr. Brown Flemings.


    "But are you really going to put van Lin in the Goblet of fire? As far as I know, with this kid''s present level, if you let him master the shape shifting, then you can definitely fight Sirius and them


    "Let''s talk about it later. I haven''t figured it out yet, Nick." Said Dumbledore.


    Van Lim listened to the conversation between them. Dumbledore didn''t seem to want to involve himself in the Goblet of fire, but


    "Do you see anything?" Dumbledore asked.


    "You mean, Mr. Brown?" Said Fanlin.


    "Oh, of course."


    "Sorry." Fanlin thought his question was stupid. "Did you invade the space and then get Mr. Brown framings, who is using shape shifting, here?"


    "Well, then do you know what the consequences are? If I attack. "


    "With space They die together. " Van Lim says he''s seen space debris, and he''s also seen space fragmentation.


    Just like the evaporation of the human world, if van Lin had not been wrapped by nicoleme''s magic, then his soul would be swallowed into the dark current of nothingness along with the mirror space.


    "Yes, it''s gone with space." Dumbledore said, "space can be described as the sharpest dagger, such as the failure of the phantom shift, the separation of the body and the head, or the complete extinction in the alien space without leaving a trace in the world, or you can experience the journey of the body all over the world."


    "It''s bad, Professor Dumbledore." Said Fanlin.


    "Yes, it''s really bad. You know, in a different space, even the soul will be torn apart."


    This is not a fun thing. If it is torn in a different space, not only the body''s trauma, but also the soul will be scattered in the foreign space.


    "Everything is traceable, as long as you know enough about magic, or you are strong enough." Said Dumbledore.


    In fact, that''s what magic is all about.


    Wizard decided by the strength of the powerful, but Dumbledore did not want to build up Fanlin yearning for a strong heart so early.


    In fact, Dumbledore is also very clear that van Lin''s obsession with magic power is far beyond his initial judgment, which reminds him of Voldemort.


    Tom Riddell, the name that always haunts Dumbledore.


    Dumbledore had to admit that Tom was good enough, and van Lin showed Dumbledore Tom far more evil than the impression.


    Dumbledore was afraid that van Lin would go to Tom''s old way, but Van Lin''s attitude was obvious, that is, the yearning for the light.


    Van Lin showed him enough things, and behind these things, he also brought enough troubles.


    It seems that there are some subtle connections between the monsters handed down from ancient times, the reformers of the black wizard, and Tom Riedel, who has always been remembered by Dumbledore. However, the ultimate origin has returned to van Lin.


    For van Lin, Dumbledore couldn''t have placed it any more, as if he had treated Tom.


    Although this small child is not powerful for him, it is not a simple existence that can be eliminated by a magic spell.


    Dumbledore knows that. At the same time, whether he is willing to do so seems to be another problem.


    If Dumbledore is willing to get rid of Vaseline, it seems unnecessary to bring him to nicoleme.


    But is this the best option, or is Harry the only solution?


    Maybe Harry can solve Tom''s problem. What about the rest?


    The ensuing natural troubles are endless. Dumbledore is naturally aware of this. There is no such thing as the emergence of an indifferent reason. What''s more, the threat has spread to Hogwarts.


    For thousands of years, even the fires of war could have been considered extraneous to Hogwarts, but this time it was different.


    What Van Lin throws at him is not only a monster, but also a great threat to Hogwarts, whether from the description of van Lin or the arrangement of the millennium.


    Back in Slytherin''s time, the seeds of revenge were buried along with the layout of the underground magic circle, which meant that Hogwarts was not immune to Tom or the monster.Harry is clearly not content with Hogwarts.


    Harry, for Hogwarts, is undoubtedly a sharp weapon against Tom. Dumbledore also knows exactly where he puts Harry. Dying at a critical moment is like a dog in captivity.


    Keep a dog for a thousand days, use a dog for a time. (manual @ my sophomore! With Sirius Star photos, their own Baidu


    Dumbledore had to rearrange his strategy and stay with Hogwarts no matter who he was targeting.


    He, Albus Percival woolfrick Brian Dumbledore. Responsibility must be taken for Hogwarts.


    "Strength?" Fanlin repeated that for magic, strength is naturally a pursuit that cannot be abandoned.


    "Yes, strength!" Dumbledore sighed. He looked at nicoleme. He is very clear that the old friend of details, who has been able to support his life until now, is entirely due to the Sorcerer''s stone, or driven by obsession, the book of Abraham!


    "The point is, why are you the target of that man, Fanlin, have you ever thought about it? He Why are you so eager to kill you Said Dumbledore.


    "I don''t believe in fate, and I don''t need to care about it, professor." Van Lin replied respectfully, "the death of sight proves that I am still alive, and I can see the death itself."


    "Yes, death Fate It''s a frightening and disdainful answer. " It seems that the only thing that Dumbledore''s eyes are burning with anger is that he is disappointed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 393

    ¡­¡­


    "I hope so, Mr. Valentine." Dumbledore said, "as Nick said, the next day, I think you need to be careful."


    "I will, Professor, but what do you think this is? Death? Or is it really the shadow of the future? "


    "We can''t tell anyone, Mr. valinger." Nicoleme said, "as I told you before, I saw death in it. My death, though it was decided by me, made the right judgment after all, or it would succeed once. Moreover, the attack did not show some problems."


    "Some questions?"


    "Ah, I think you should know." Nicoleme said, "just as I handed the Sorcerer''s stone to albus two years ago, we finally decided to destroy it to prevent some people from spying on it. No matter what time, there will always be some people who are trying to do something wrong, right? "


    "But I don''t understand why I am." Fanlin said, his heart is a little heavy.


    No matter how we look at it, it is not a thing that will make people happy.


    Fanlin is very clear about his own situation, and knows a lot, but Fanlin can guarantee that no one has disclosed half a point. At least, he throws some things under reasonable circumstances.


    "Voldemort, or the monster?" Asked Fanlin.


    "We can''t say for sure, but you''ll see him when he should be." Dumbledore said that under the reflection of the light in the meditation basin, Dumbledore''s whole body became cold.


    "I will not die." "I don''t think he can beat me," Van Lin said


    "Oh, of course." Nicoleme said, "albus, have you made up your mind? I''ve already thought about it."


    "Decide what?" Fanlin wondered, but no one answered him.


    Nicoleme looked at Dumbledore quietly, as if waiting for Dumbledore''s response.


    "Remember, death is not the end," Dumbledore said. "For a wizard, death is not a terrible thing. It''s just a life experience. Or the beginning of another great adventure. Don''t try to escape death, just like Tom


    Dumbledore''s voice reverberated in nicoleme''s office, a little distant in Van Lin.


    He seemed to understand what Dumbledore meant, and then he didn''t seem to understand. This feeling is very contradictory.


    He is still so young, facing death or something, it is too far away for him.


    "Well, child! Don''t look like that. It''s no big deal. " Nicoleme said in a relaxed tone, "death is a relief for us. My wife perenal and I are ready for death. We should have done so long ago."


    "However, I don''t quite understand that both you and Dumbledore have enough ability to protect the Sorcerer''s stone. Why do you want to..."


    "It''s a choice, Mr. valinger." Nicoleme said, "when you are deep enough to explore magic and experience too many things in the world, it will be boring..."


    Nicoleme laughed. He felt that it was useless to say so. Van Lin was still so young, and there was a lot of beauty that he had not experienced.


    Fanlin is a little surprised, it seems that from LeMay, life has become a kind of pain, a hundred years of loneliness?


    Van Lim understands that it is not the time to explore now.


    Although van Lim has seen the wizard''s interpretation of death in many magic books. But whether it is the current works or some relatively rare classics handed down.


    Among them, the description of death is all unknown.


    Among the more ancient books, whether it is the magic letters handed down by witches or some magic books, we all think that death is not the end of a story, but the beginning of another great story.


    It''s like an explanation in Chinese theory, like a samsara.


    Even in different power systems of cultivation, the interpretation of life and death is surprisingly similar.


    This has gone beyond the magic or warlock itself, and has become another mysterious branch of both magic and Daoism.


    Only the most powerful people are qualified to explore everything about life and death. This is not only a matter of strength, but also a kind of indifference to life and death.


    Ordinary people just try to delay the coming of death.


    I don''t know why, Fanlin thought of those powerful people, whether it is the first emperor of China or Xu Fu, or the Pharaons of Egypt, who are just trying to conquer death.


    Up to now, what Van Lin has seen is that only LeMay has done it. It can be said that as long as nicoleme is willing, he can continue his life.Van Lin still didn''t understand why LeMay would choose to give up, or face it calmly?


    Fanlin didn''t think death would be as smooth as a sudden sleep.


    When death comes, close your eyes calmly?


    Maybe nicoleme can do it, but for him now, this is undoubtedly the biggest problem.


    If life and death can also be regarded as a kind of magic, then Fanlin can be sure that nicoleme will understand the secret, whether through the Sorcerer''s stone or the book of Abraham?


    Fanlin looked at nicoleme puzzled, he wanted to seek a detailed answer here.


    "I know what you''re asking, boy." Nicoleme didn''t give van Lin a chance to ask questions. It seems that nicoleme has given van Lin a thorough understanding of his doubts. This is not through any magic, but an experience of life.


    "When you get to my level, when that day comes, you will still understand the secret of life and death. I don''t want you to know it in advance. I don''t think it''s a good thing."


    Nemelin, like a completely relieved man, is completely relieved of what he has done.


    "I don''t know how far that day is, but it''s up to you. Your life should be in your own hands, not in the hands of those illusory fates or anyone else. Of course, it depends on your choice."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 394

    "As we all know, I am the only user and creator of the Sorcerer''s stone. How much do you know about it?"


    "You mean the Sorcerer''s stone?" Fanlin said, "in fact, I don''t know much about the Sorcerer''s stone. According to the records in the book, only the naturally formed magic stone has the ability to make people live forever, while the man-made one..."


    "There is no difference between them. The Sorcerer''s stone is nothing more than the collection and crystallization of magic, and all changes come from magic. Naturally, there is no difference between the two." Nicoleme said that what he described was quite different from what Van Lin had known.


    "The Sorcerer''s stone can be said to be the most magical thing in the magic world. Whether it''s a gift from nature or the crystallization of human wisdom, all of these are tests of magic, and I have only applied a trivial aspect of the magic stone."


    "In a trivial way, do you mean that there is still a little bit of gold in your long life?" Said Fanlin.


    "Yes, it''s nothing compared to the purpose of the stone. In fact, the magic combination of Sorcerer''s stone was produced in the hands of ancient alchemists earlier. They gave the stone other uses, including longevity, just like those naturally produced magic stones. However, their direction is not here. The existence of Sorcerer''s stone is nothing more than a means to support deeper magic research. In ancient times, those alchemists didn''t make gold or elixir from Sorcerer''s stone. Death is a great adventure, and they know it very well


    Fanlin nodded. He was very clear that the ancient witches were far more persistent in their power than they are now. Unfortunately, most of the powerful magic has been lost.


    For example, the expectation that he found the Sorcerer''s stone proved that many powerful sorcerers did not choose to stay after they got or made the stone.


    For the exploration of magic and life and death, the degree they have reached is far from the low magic power and popular today.


    "With the gradual demise of ancient warlocks, the closed inheritance has brought about the disappearance of many magic crafts. The most important point, I think, is about the making of magic stones."


    Fanlin knew what nicoleme wanted to say. According to the current records of the magic world, nicoleme got a mysterious magic book before he embarked on the road of alchemy.


    It can be said that this book influenced nicoleme''s life, and naturally this book is also extremely powerful.


    "The book of Abraham!" Van Lim said he knew exactly what nicoleme was going to talk about.


    "Yes, Abraham." Nicoleme said, almost with a vision.


    "There are many classifications related to the records of Abraham.


    According to Jewish tradition, Abraham was born in 1813 BC, the son of Terah, the grandson of Nahor. Nahor lived in ur in Chaldea. According to the five books of Moses, Terah had three sons, namely Abram, Nahor and Haran. Haran died in ur and left a son lot. Tera and his family planned to move to Canaan in the south, and decided to stay through Haran. He died in Haran.


    Judaism, Christianity and Christianity are collectively called the Abraham religions, because Abraham occupies an important position in these three religions.


    In Jewish tradition, he is known as Avraham, avinu, or "my father Abraham.". God promised Abraham to bless all the kingdoms of the earth through his people. (Genesis 12: his concubine ketura was the ancestor of the Negev family, and Sheba, the son of Abraham, was the ancestor of the tribe of the Semites. "


    Nicoleme gasped a little. In fact, these were Abraham Muggles, chosen sons of God, but nothing seemed to be proven.


    "Of course, these God chosen sons, prophecy prophets and so on are just one of his identities, and the most important thing for me is that he is my teacher." Nicoleme said, with indescribable pride in his eyes.


    "Have you seen him?" Fanlin was surprised. It''s incredible. It''s hard to say that Abraham is still alive?


    "You can see him, too." Nicoleme said, "as long as you understand the book of Abraham enough."


    "The book of Abraham!" Van Lin was obviously frightened. It took him half a day to react.


    "You You You mean, you Would you like me to read the book of Abraham? " This was beyond van Lim''s expectation. He thought that nicoleme would only give him some guidance. But Abraham''s book was too expensive. Van Lin always had some unreal feelings.


    "Yes, I was also your response. The book of Abraham is really powerful and seductive." Nicoleme said, "I never dreamed that I would graduate from busbarton with such a huge surprise in the exploration of relics."


    "Where have you been?" Asked Fanlin."The remains of the world tree!" No doubt, the voice of the gods is plain.


    "The remains of the world tree, the mythical world tree?" Fanlin said, "but that tree, not with the fall of the gods and withered together?"


    "I don''t know. I''m sorry." Nicoleme said, "but according to the book of Abraham, it should be the world tree. That''s right."


    "How could it be?" Fanlin exclaimed, in his opinion, that the time of the gods was too long for Abraham. According to Eden, the human world was in a glacial period during the fall of the gods.


    Abraham couldn''t have existed in the ice age, so the words about the world tree shouldn''t have been born in his mouth.


    According to the myth, the world tree should be completely destroyed by the war after it collapsed.


    And the damned creation of void is the space broken from the weak link of the world tree.


    "Can you show me, whether it''s the book of Abraham or the world tree?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 395

    "It seems to be very important to you." Nicoleme said.


    "I just want to prove something, whether it''s the gods or the monster, you should know, the monster I met under Hogwarts."


    "I heard you had a great experience." Nicoleme said, "it''s about the gods, isn''t it? When the gods are broken, evil spirits invade, and Eden, your goddess, seals outsiders all over the world."


    "Yes, Mr. nicoleme." Van Lin is not surprised at all. Dumbledore must have said to nicoleme that there seems to be some agreement between them, and he guessed something vaguely. It''s just about him, there are some things to deal with, Tom, or the creation of the void.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t quite understand the legend of God. Witches always need to witness things, just as I finally got the book of Abraham."


    "You didn''t believe it before?" Asked Fanlin.


    "Always put in front of your eyes, really touch to be able to finally confirm, right?"


    "I still remember the sandstorm that day." Nicoleme said that his voice was full of vicissitudes of history.


    "It was an exploration of the magical remains of the Middle East, and I still remember that there were six of us."


    "You mean the world tree is in the Middle East?" Fanlin was surprised that the records in this myth were quite different.


    "Strictly speaking, it''s such an unnatural landscape. What is hidden in it must be about magic. We infer that there are magic relics there, just like the pyramids of Egypt or the mysterious islands of the Pacific Ocean."


    "What did you find?" Asked Fanlin.


    "Before that, I never thought I would win Abraham''s favor. I always thought it was a fictional figure, like the gods in the temple, who never showed their power."


    "Compared to now, it was a terrible disaster, not just the wind, but humanity." Nicoleme said that his voice sounded a bit desperate, and even more than 600 years later, van Lin could still capture the gray on nicoleme''s face.


    "It was the second day of the excavation of the magic relics in the Middle East. The Jewish people seemed to be very exclusive of outsiders. In short, the way they met us was not friendly."


    Nicoleme said that Vaseline listened attentively. This is about the origin of nicoleme, a great alchemist. Dumbledore also seems to be in the mood, it seems that he is the first time to listen to nicoleme talking about the experience of obtaining the book of Abraham.


    "The next morning, we were welcomed and baptized by the land of the Middle East, that is, sandstorms all over the sky."


    There was a palpitation in nicoleme''s words.


    "In the face of the power of nature, whether it is a wizard or a human, will rise a feeling of insignificance and powerlessness, like being torn up by a strong wind, mixed with a storm of magical turbulence, we can''t even change shape and shadow."


    "The six of us were blown away by the wind, and when I finally woke up, there were only two people around me, one named Hans and the other Elvin."


    "The sandstorm has stopped?" Asked Fanlin. He has heard of this kind of sand storm. Once the sand storm is rolled up in the desert, it can''t be ended without a week.


    "We found a relic, the wreckage of the building, and I used my last strength to get out of the storm and climb in." Nicoleme said, "the three of us are lucky enough to get together in the face of natural disasters."


    "At that time, I was very weak. The magic turbulence brought by the storm took away the magic power in our body and our chance to escape. In the magic of the riot, no one can move away. In fact, my wand has been lost in the previous storms. I can feel that it has been destroyed


    "In the next few days, there is no doubt that there is a long wait. While we hope that the storm will subside, we are also trying to squeeze every potential of our body, eager to get more magic to protect ourselves."


    "In fact, there''s nothing reliable about a temporary team in the face of danger, especially when my wand is left behind and the other two still have it." Nicoleme said, pulling up one of his sleeves, and in the position of his arm, a ferocious circle of wounds was explaining his experience to Vaseline.


    "It was left on the third day of the sandstorm." Nicoleme said. He laughed at himself, and then he took out his wand and gently touched his arm. The dry and ferocious arm revealed his original face.


    "Is this the alchemy arm?" Said Fanlin.


    "Yes, that''s what we left on the third day, along with this wand, grapevine, 12 inch long, unicorn heartstring."


    "Unicorn?" Fanlin exclaimed, "how could it be that the magic wand doesn''t use the unicorn''s heartstrings at all. Killing a unicorn is a curse.""This is Hans''s wand. He''s a black wizard from demstrom. He used to be the owner of the wand."


    "You You killed him? "


    "Yes, I killed him." Nicoleme nodded. "In fact, if I don''t kill him, he''ll kill me."


    "For survival?"


    "Everyone tried to survive, even me at the time." Nicoleme said, "on the third day of the sandstorm, because of the turbulent flow of magic, our magic power has been constantly consumed. There is no sunshine, no water, no magic power, strong wind and dry heat. The sand has already taken on a black state, just like a dagger, and everyone has a lot of scars."


    "But no one wants to die, at least not here, and Elvin is the first to lose his breath. We have all heard of this kind of blackened sandstorm. Once it blows on the desert, it can''t stop for more than a week. And our body state is not enough for us to continue to support that long time, hiding place needs magic support, otherwise we will be buried under


    "Speaking of it, Elvin is from a pure blood aristocratic family in Europe, but it is the last generation, anyway, I have not heard any information about their family."


    "What did he do?"


    "Phantom shift." Nicoleme said, "he doesn''t want to die here, and his condition is the best, the strength is relatively complete."


    "It''s impossible to get out." Fanlin murmured that the magic turbulence would disturb the original space, even if the jumping node could be found, the unstable space would also make the wizard completely separate and disintegrate in it.


    "Always hope you can survive, don''t you?" Nicoleme said, "the mind of fluke is always terrible, because no one has ever succeeded in this kind of luck."


    "He still failed." Fanlin affirmed that the most failed judgment, he was clearly in the best condition, and the hope of surviving was also the greatest.


    "Yes, he did fail." Nicoleme said, "he ignored my advice. In fact, I didn''t have any magic power to save him at that time. He just moved in front of us, and then he exploded in a place not far away from us, leaving his leg in the remains of his hiding place."


    "His death was like a signal. In an instant, a greater panic spread in my heart. I think it was the same with Hans at that time. As long as the sandstorm is over, there will always be hope of survival. Before that, we have to solve a more important problem, that is, food and water."


    "He''s on you?" As soon as van Lin''s heart sank, he would not make any good moves as a black mage who wanted to come to Hans.


    "To be exact, in order to survive, we have focused on each other at the same time. I am also a human being, and I have lost my identity as a wizard. If I don''t live too long, then death is a mystery that I can''t see through."


    Fanlin was speechless for a moment. What nicoleme showed him was undoubtedly the most essential cruelty. In the face of the crisis of anger, he longed for life or chose to die.


    Fanlin can''t help but torture himself, but the answer is also unknown.


    "It''s no doubt a kind of torture. Killing each other and letting yourself live is a kind of suffering." "However, a strong sense of emptiness continued to spread in each other''s bodies, and Hans was the first to make the decision," nicoleme said


    "He failed."


    "Yes, he also failed. He started first. However, I was on guard. I knocked down his wand with a wand free cast, and I paid my arm for it." Nicoleme said he didn''t look relaxed.


    "Did you eat him?"


    "No Nicoleme said, "the wands are no longer stable, and we begin to lose the magic. Finally, storm and quicksand, no matter which is fatal, even if you have a magic wand, it''s hard to resist it. "


    Said nicoleme, with a trace of happiness on his face.


    "I watched Hans being torn apart by the wind, and I applied a protective magic to myself with the last bit of magic, and I was swallowed up by quicksand to the ground."


    "Swallowed by quicksand." Fanin exclaimed, he could not imagine how nicoleme survived. The quicksand was strong enough to twist a solid piece of steel, and nicoleme lost his hand.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 396

    "You finally saw it under the quicksand, didn''t you?" Van Lim asked, "the remains of the world tree, the book of Abraham."


    "And this one." Nicoleme said that he ran away from the palm of van Lin, a crystal clear Ruby crystal floating in his palm.


    "This is your The Sorcerer''s stone? " Asked Fanlin, "but it has been destroyed."


    Van Lim''s consciousness explored the past to ruby, and his consciousness was filled with a mighty magic. The power of magic stone is undoubtedly very powerful.


    "Strictly speaking, the most coveted ability of modern people has been destroyed." Nikolame said, reaching out, he put the stone in Van Lin''s hand.


    "Now the magic stone is only pure and powerful. Of course, as I said, the root of everything still comes from the purest magic. If the level of alchemy can touch the edge of the Sorcerer''s stone, it will naturally restore these insignificant abilities. You should always remember that magic is the root. "


    "I''m sorry, Mr. nicoleme, I don''t know..." Fanlin is a bit at a loss, the Sorcerer''s stone that many people dream of. "You want to Is it to give him to me? "


    Van Lin thought it was incredible, but he was not a fool. Nicoleme''s meaning was very clear, but it made him more confused. He didn''t understand. Nicoleme saw him for the first time, and then he took him to visit the alchemy products, the book of Abraham and the Sorcerer''s stone?


    Van Lim looked at Dumbledore. He did not understand what kind of agreement Dumbledore and nicoleme had reached. But obviously, Dumbledore definitely had to pay a price.


    There is no gratuitous award. This has always been what Van Lin believed, just like what Mr. al had instilled in him, and that everything should be won by himself.


    "I believe, Nick, you just made the wrong decision." Dumbledore said that he seemed to have made up his mind. He fixed his eyes on van Lin, as if he wanted to see through van Lin from the inside out.


    But Dumbledore''s eyes softened again.


    In the eyes of van Lim, it was not as he had seen Dumbledore for the first time. There seemed to be something more in it. And with the development of things, Dumbledore is no longer the elder in his mind, he has become much more terrible than before.


    Van Lim once doubted whether Dumbledore wanted to get rid of him, but now it seems that Dumbledore has no such plan, but Van Lin is still cautious, he has to do so.


    "You agreed, albus." Nicoleme said that he was like a ball that had let out his breath. He was not as energetic as he used to be. Van Lin noticed that the magic light under nicoleme''s skin became a little dim.


    "Yes, I agreed, Nick." Dumbledore nodded. "I hope there is nothing wrong with the decision of the two old guys, or you don''t have so much time to wait, do you?"


    "Ah, yes, if you didn''t come, I thought I would leave with regret, though with my wife, in the end, there must be a suitable person for these things." Nicoleme said that he gently rubbed his temple with one hand, and there was an indescribable fatigue hidden in it.


    "I''m curious why you think of van Lin." Dumbledore said, "if it comes to talent, there are still many people who can surpass him in at least 600 years."


    "You know, I''m not looking at this, or it''s not based on it, albus." Nicoleme said, "my talent is also not high, but maybe it''s luck in the dark. Although I''m an alchemist, I shouldn''t say that, but fate is a big part."


    "What do you see, I don''t think you see only death in prophecy, or about him?" Dumbledore said that he looked at Vaseline, who was still staring at the Sorcerer''s stone. It seemed that there was a lot of information, or the pie was a little painful.


    "Ah, part of As for the heirs, what I get from Abraham''s book always guides me, a man who can''t see through, whose fate is covered by nothingness. "


    "Covered by the void..." Dumbledore repeated, it reminds him of the monster.


    "You should have discovered that we can''t get any more guidance in the starry sky, and I believe that the horse people you hide in the forbidden forest can''t get more."


    "That''s what appeals to me, and it''s also where I can''t make up my mind." Dumbledore said, "it''s very dangerous. Compared with Harry and Tom, what the child has to face is always giving out dangerous signals. It is undoubtedly very hard to eliminate Tom at the speed of Harry''s growth. And the appearance of this child is also unexpected, he is constantly increasing his influence, Horcruxes, and unknown fear, which will become uncontrollable


    "Take it easy, Albus!" Nicoleme said, "it''s nothing. It''s always solved, isn''t it? Besides, people like you and I should have embarked on a different journey and embarked on a new adventure. It''s okay to leave the rest to our backs, isn''t it?"Nicoleme said he was now like a real old man, curled up in his chair, and a smell of decay and rout came from him.


    Nicoleme took off all his defenses. That''s what he should do. He should have left long ago.


    Until now, Fanlin realized that the legend that had influenced the magic world for 600 years, Mr. nicoleme, a great alchemist, would throw his life into the embrace of death.


    "Leave equally and quietly, that''s what I want to do, and that''s what I should do. I''ve wanted to do that for a long time."


    "When you dealt with the Sorcerer''s stone, you foresaw it, didn''t you? And I worried too much about it. I didn''t have the courage like you." Dumbledore said: ''it''s like giving up.


    "I am not a prophet. I have my judgment. I believe that under the pressure, the result I choose will not lead to a road of destruction He''s been struggling, isn''t he? I think I should help him, even if it''s wrong, it won''t get worse. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 397

    "Is this the world of Huangsha?" Van Lim said that the journey through the door key is undoubtedly much easier than the phantom.


    But the view beyond the door key is truly magnificent.


    Van Lin once saw a picture of the desert, which was sent by Mr. al''s friend. Although the family style of van Lin was very rich, van Lin had never left the European boundary by 10 o''clock.


    This is the first time that he has seen the whole yellow sand world with his own eyes, which is an unprecedented feeling.


    Vast desert, endless sea of sand. Majestic, serene, like a dead sea of silence. He always gives you a monotonous color: yellow yellow, always hot yellow. As if the nature here to the turbulent waves empty the angry waves, suddenly solidified up, let it never move.


    After a while, a breeze blows, and the swirling air current convolutes the scattered yellow sand, like a burst of green smoke. This is also regarded as the fog in the desert, but drying and heat are the invariable themes here forever.


    "It looks like your luck is good. Maybe it''s Abraham''s test." Nicoleme said, pointing to the distance with a smile, "maybe this is really a test, from the book of Abraham, but this time I am no longer the weak Nick, I am nicoleme, 600 year old alchemist!"


    Nicoleme said that he pointed to the horizon not far away. Van Lin said that nicoleme looked at the direction of his finger. A black line closely linked the blue sky and the earth. The distance seemed to roll up a mist, just like what lifted the bedding, and the yellow sand land revived at this moment.


    "Is this the black sandstorm?" Fanlin asked, along with the passage of time, like waves of dust convoluted yellow sand to the two rolling attack.


    "Yes, this is the black sandstorm." Nicoleme said that van Lin saw nicoleme take his wand out of his arms.


    Fanlin''s Adam''s apple rolled for a moment. In the face of this natural disaster, the role of human resources is undoubtedly insignificant.


    However, they are not the kind of people who can be ignored, whether it is nicoleme or van Lin, as long as there is a hiding place, van Lin can guarantee that he can live for a long time.


    "You want to..." Fanlin looked at nicoleme''s posture, and nicoleme didn''t seem to want to hide with him.


    "Only through this sand can you and I see the book of Abraham." Nicoleme said, "let''s go."


    Van Lim nodded, and he took out the wand Dumbledore had given him.


    "Other people''s will always belong to others. You should believe in yourself. Maybe you can participate in making a staff by yourself, Mr. van Lindel." Nicoleme said he knew very well that the wand had disappeared, or rather had been incorporated into the body of Vaseline through alchemy that he had never been exposed to.


    "Yes, sir." In fact, he didn''t want to believe how much security the wand could bring him. He was just a wizard''s habit, subconscious action.


    "But, sir, it seems to me that..."


    "No one can do it in the first place. It''s a process, Mr. van Lindel." Nicoleme said he straightened his clothes as if he were welcoming an old friend.


    "Don''t let it wait too long." Nicoleme said, "actually, I can''t wait."


    ¡­¡­


    In fact, only when they really enter the world of wind and sand, can Fanlin realize the horror here, just like entering another world. The endless wind and sand is like a rotating blade with a handle. Fanlin can clearly feel that his magic power is constantly dissipated with cutting again and again.


    "I''m sorry, sir. I don''t think it''s a normal natural sandstorm." Vaseline said that he put his magic power into a shield style. This is still Professor Snape''s transformation of the armor mantra. Van Lin learned it in the second grade, but because the defense time depends on the magic power. With the magic power of Vaseline, this kind of continuous consumption charm is obviously not so practical.


    "Good spell. For us, this is your improved spell?" Nicoleme was surprised.


    "It''s Professor Snape''s curse." "This is my mantra," Van Lin said


    Fanlin''s fingers linked to each other, and one blue Rune appeared on the original sand. With the surging of magic power, a stream of water weaves a translucent shield.


    "The double defense based on magic and magic." Nicoleme said, "but your spell doesn''t seem to work that well here."


    "There''s too little water here. If it''s all magic..."


    "Don''t worry." Nicoleme said that as soon as his arm gently pressed on van Lin''s shoulder, the magic power of Vaseline naturally flowed back into his body.


    "I think it''s more suitable for me to come." Nicoleme said that Fanlin saw the golden halo spread out in circles, as if to push the sandstorm away.


    "You, sir?""I''ve always wanted to do this before, and walk through his trials with ease." Nicoleme said that the two men were shrouded in a layer of golden magic, which is the accumulation of nicoleme for 600 years, and its power can not be underestimated. Van Lin felt that the magic wave that nicoleme broke out at this time seemed not weaker than the feeling brought to him by the magic stone.


    "Let''s go." Nicoleme said that the light spread out fiercely. Nicoleme seemed to show people that he was powerful. The golden magic spread out in an instant, just like a sword. He built a Golden Corridor in the place where they and the target were.


    "It''s incredible, sir." Van Lim said he was amazed at nicoleme''s strength.


    "I''m an alchemist, and I always have to have some special methods." Nick smiles, and van leen discovers that one of the rings on nicoleme''s hand has a faint glow.


    "Even so, I don''t think that in this world..."


    "Albus can do it." Nicoleme said, "the accumulation of magic is a necessary factor, but it is not the whole battle, Mr. vanillier."


    Nicoleme smiles and waves his hand carelessly. "Even for me, this consumption is very big, but I want to prove something, so I think we should..."


    "Let''s go." Van Lin said that he walked forward, no matter what was ahead, he could only move forward.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 398

    Facts have proved that nicoleme''s strength is absolutely different from the past.


    Walking in the corridor built by nicoleme through magic, Fanlin seems to be in a quiet and stable harbor.


    The Golden Corridor is like endless, with black sand on the outside and comfortable and peaceful inside.


    Nicoleme''s magic completely blocked the black sand from the outside, and that kind of magic turbulence hit the barrier of the corridor from time to time, and a burst of magic sparks broke out, like tearing and attacking.


    But the gap in the barrier will soon be filled by the golden magic of nicoleme.


    "I should have known that." Nicoleme said that the Golden Corridor seemed to have come to an end. Nicoleme stopped on a piece of sand. Van Lin noticed that the ground under his feet was not mixed with unknown black particles like the sand outside.


    On the contrary, the sandy land at the foot of the forest is very soft, just like water waves, and it is possible to flow at any time.


    "What have you known for a long time, Mr. nicoleme?" Van Lim asked, he wanted to take two steps forward, but as soon as he raised his foot, nicoleme pulled him back.


    "I think you should learn to distinguish between the road and the trap." Nicoleme said, "we have reached our destination."


    "Arrived at the destination?" Fanlin wondered.


    "Yes, right down here." Nicoleme said, pointing to the sand ahead.


    "How are we going to get down there?" Fanlin asked, "blow it up?"


    "Engulfed, Mr. valinger." "It''s a piece of quicksand, and the means I''ve left here can''t break the blockade of this layer of quicksand, which means that we''re going to be rolled down by the sand," nicoleme said


    "Rolled down by the sand." Fanlin''s wide eyes are not something that can be done casually.


    "If necessary, Mr. van Lindel..." Nicoleme moved lightly, and the pure magic stone fell on the hand of Fanlin.


    "You should know how to use it?" Nicoleme asked, "but there may be some pain in that method."


    "You mean you can''t help me on this journey, can you?" Van Lin asked bitterly.


    "It looks like this, but a pure Sorcerer''s stone will help you. It''s not so difficult to think of."


    "Mr. nicoleme..."


    "I''ll wait for you below." Nicoleme said, pointing to the Sorcerer''s stone, he stepped into the quicksand.


    Nicoleme''s body seemed to melt, and van Lin did not see the whirlpool of quicksand at all.


    But that doesn''t mean he can do it.


    Is this a test? Test it with quicksand? Thank you. It''s all work for your life.


    However, Fanlin does not seem to have any way to go. Although he believes that he can persist in the black sand storm for a long time, it does not mean that he can survive in the black sand storm. Moreover, with the departure of nicoleme, the original Golden Corridor is constantly shrinking.


    Van Lim has noticed that behind him, the magic that originally belonged to nicoleme has begun to break away.


    It''s not a fun thing. It''s not easy to be hit by magic.


    Van Lin grinned bitterly. He must leave here as soon as possible, otherwise in the black sand storm, if it is blown up in the sky, it means that he can''t find here.


    Van Lin bit his teeth, he held the Sorcerer''s stone in the palm of his hand, and a thick ice shell quickly spread around him.


    Inspired by magic, van Lin''s body moves with the ice shell.


    The corner of the cold air is like entering the lake. The landmark of the yellow sand world finally shows its power in front of Fanlin.


    The originally calm sand began to rotate continuously. With the subsidence of ice crystals, the soft yellow sand seemed to turn into one solid crystal after another. With the subsidence, Fanlin felt that the ice shell constructed by magic began to rub constantly, just like entering the meat grinder.


    This is much more powerful than ordinary quicksand. Every contact takes away a trace of magic of Vaseline, one, two, three Every little drop in height, the magic of Vaseline will quickly pass on a large part.


    Vaseline had to quickly add his magic, which was the most economical way of defense after calculation, but the consumption of magic still made him feel very bad.


    As van Lin''s body continued to fall, more and more pressure began to be exerted on van Lin''s body. It was like a heavy hammer pounding at all parts of van Lin''s body. The outer layer of ice crystal seemed to have broken.


    Icebound


    With the remembrance of the mantra, a colder breath covers the periphery of Fanlin. In fact, the breath of Fanlin is incompatible with the world of yellow sand.Originally, Fanlin didn''t want to use the Sorcerer''s stone so early, but the huge consumption of magic really made him unable to bear it. He must make his decision as soon as possible.


    Van Lin''s right hand clenched, sharp Sorcerer''s stone pierced van Lin''s palm, and the whole Sorcerer''s stone was immersed in the blood, and then the extremely low temperature quickly froze van Lin''s blood. Van Lin''s right hand showed a dark red scene.


    "Let''s go!"


    Fanlin bit his teeth secretly. This kind of thing that directly extracts magic power from the Sorcerer''s stone is really crazy, at least that''s what Van Lin thinks.


    Even though the Sorcerer''s stone has been further purified by nicoleme, there is no doubt that the wizard has to undergo some transformation if he wants to use the magic power directly. However, van Lin does not have so much time to complete such transformation, and his whole body has been immersed in quicksand.


    All of a sudden, the light of the Sorcerer''s stone burst out through the ice, and the fury of magic poured into the body of Fanlin in an instant.


    Vaseline had to use his magic power to set a gap in his right hand to slow down the impact of the magic of the stone on his body.


    However, the magic power of the Sorcerer''s stone is too huge. No matter how the vaseline is divided, the manic magic still brings great pain to his body at the first time.


    This feeling is very bad, van Lin felt that his body was about to expand and explode, he had to find a magic vent, so as to reduce the impact of external magic on the body.


    And the current quicksand seems to be a good vent.


    Van Lin''s left hand against the ice, along with the magic of the magic stone continues to explode, van Lin''s framework of ice began to spread out, as if to squeeze out the quicksand.


    Fanlin Meng up a pat, a magic reverse to promote the rapid subsidence of van Lin''s body.


    Originally, Fanlin didn''t want to take such a crude way, but the magic power of the Sorcerer''s stone was too large, and Fanlin had to choose a more rapid way to drain the magic power from his body.


    Fortunately, van Lin''s body has been transformed by Eden and strengthened by the lock of heaven. Otherwise, even if van Lin''s body is able to bear such a manic magic, it will inevitably leave behind some hidden injuries.


    However, Dumbledore and nicoleme seem to have taken this into account, so nicoleme left the stone and left it to Vaseline.


    Even so, Vaseline''s body was also aware of some small scars, as well as just burst of magic palm, the wound of van Lin''s right hand was doubled.


    However, the effect was quite obvious. Van Lin felt that he had hit a solid barrier, which seemed to be the means left by nicoleme.


    A burst of golden light quickly wrapped up Fanlin. The original solid barrier seemed to disappear. Under the warm package, Fanlin only felt that he was breathing fresh air again.


    "You''ve made a lot of noise." Nicoleme''s old voice came from Fanlin''s ear.


    "The magic of the Sorcerer''s stone is too great." Van Lin said, he shook his hand, dark red ice wrapped in magic stone fell to the ground, made a crisp crash sound, like impact on metal.


    Van Linden''s eyes, a golden color reflected in his eyes, from top to bottom, the whole space here is made of gold, and van Lin understood why nicoleme and he emphasized the strong relationship between wealth and great will.


    There is no other color in the whole world, and there is no boundary line in the world of gold. If it is not for the forest that can really step on the ground, otherwise, the forest will not be able to distinguish between the up and down.


    "Mr. nicoleme..." Fanlin said that he had to bemoan the luxury of alchemists.


    "It was caused by some accidents," nicoleme said. "This was the lab I built, but once again, the magic power of the Sorcerer''s stone was not well controlled, and then it turned out to be like this, but it looks good."


    "It''s very good." Fanlin said that it was just a product of an accident, and its accumulated wealth far exceeded that of the so-called pure blood aristocracy generations.


    "Some boring decorations." Nicoleme said, and he went forward and went out.


    "Wealth is the most useless thing for human beings. This is the conclusion that I made a hundred years ago when I thought about my own alchemy path, but it doesn''t seem to apply, does it?" Nicoleme said.


    Fanlin''s heart can not help beating up, such a huge wealth can save a lot of time, Fanlin knows that he is very rich, but his poor accumulation is far less than here.


    "It''s spectacular, it''s shocking." Fanlin sighed that, even though he told himself many times, his breath was still a little cramped, and his eyes drifted twice.


    "Where do you see it?" Nicoleme said he pointed to the dome above, where the smooth barrier had bulged, no accident, because of the impact before van Lin."Sorry." Said Fanlin.


    "I didn''t ask you to apologize!" Nicoleme said, reaching for the Sorcerer''s stone. "I''m sure you''ve experienced the power of the stone, but I still want you to keep calm."


    Nicoleme seems to be very melancholy. At first, he got the magic stone. He was obsessed with the magic stone and its power.


    "The Sorcerer''s stone is not all. It''s just a means. You should remember that the strength of the Sorcerer''s stone is only the strength of the Sorcerer''s stone. A wizard''s most original point is always his own magic power. Everything depends on himself. I don''t think you will rely on the Sorcerer''s stone because of this. "


    "I''ll remember that."


    "Can I trust you?" Nicoleme said, looking at Vaseline with a critical eye.


    "In fact, Dumbledore wrote to me before, and after you finished your alchemy, he thought you should be the one I was looking for."


    "Who are you looking for?"


    "Yes, the man I''m looking for." Nicoleme said, "the thought came into my mind when I found out that my path was completely wrong."


    Nicoleme melts the ice on the Sorcerer''s stone, and at the same time, a golden magic is broken into the body of van Lin by nicoleme.


    Vaseline could feel his body was recovering rapidly, and nicoleme seemed to have put some of the magic potions together.


    "Albus came to me at first because of your physical problems, but also alluded to the question of the successor I was looking for." Nicoleme said, "at the beginning, I was very skeptical. I had been looking for 400 years, and I had seen countless witches with great talent in alchemy, but they were not my choice for various reasons."


    "You''re not the best." Nicoleme said, "in alchemy, even if you''ve done human alchemy, some people are earlier than you, and you''re the only choice for me."


    "I''m the only choice?" Fanlin asked, "are you..."


    "I have tried to cultivate, but I have to admit that talent is also a great limitation." Nicoleme said, "you are my second choice in nearly a hundred years, and now you are the only one."


    "Before that Voldemort Fanlin said that there are so many good wizards, and Tom''s excellent is everyone has to admit.


    "Ah, yes!" Nicoleme said, "I don''t have much time. Now I don''t have the ability to restore the Sorcerer''s stone."


    "Why me?" Asked Fanlin.


    "It''s probably a fate." Nicoleme said, "I missed a lot of people, and I abandoned a lot of them, and now you''re the only one left. I have to say, you''re still very satisfied. It''s not just because of talent."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 399

    "My talent?" "I didn''t find out how talented I was in alchemy," Vaseline asked


    "That''s the best proof." Nicoleme said, and there was a burning golden flame in the palm of his hand.


    This reminds van Lin of something.


    Fanlin''s idea moved, accompanied by the circulation of the circle of Merlin depicted in his body, a blue and white flame appeared in the palm of Fanlin.


    "Yes, that''s it." Nicoleme said, "you are the only one I''ve ever seen who condenses an alchemy flame on the first encounter with alchemy."


    "Alchemy flame?" "Isn''t this a means of attack?" Van Lin asked


    "An attack, of course." Nicoleme said, "there''s no doubt that the flame is strong enough, but it''s not just that."


    Nicoleme took two pieces of metal from somewhere.


    "The magic of the flame is not just that." Nicoleme said, he put a piece of metal into the flame in the palm of his hand, and in just a few seconds, a piece of metal with a golden cloud pattern appeared in front of van Lin.


    "Change the nature?" Fanlin was surprised to say that he understood why all the products made by nicoleme took away the texture of gold. On the basis of magic, the nature of nicoleme has been completely shaped.


    It has to be said that this is also a kind of sadness, and nicoleme lost the capital to explore further.


    "Yes, change the nature." Nicoleme said, "this is a piece of basic magic silver, and through my processing, the golden cloud pattern gives it the property of gold."


    "My..." Fanlin looked at the fire in his hand. He had used the fire before, but all of them attacked some simple things. Naturally, there was nothing that could withstand the burning of Fanlin''s magic flame.


    "So can you." Nicoleme said that he threw another piece of Magic Silver at vanillin.


    "This is my first teaching." Nicoleme said, "it''s very simple, but you need to put magic silver into the fire."


    "So simple?" Fanlin wondered, is this the first teaching of alchemy?


    "You can try it." Nicoleme said that his mouth sparked a funny smile, which reminds Fanlin Meng of Sirius, the high society''s signature style of teasing?


    Fanlin felt a little confused in his head.


    Vaseline shook his head. He couldn''t think about the mess. At least he wanted to try what nicoleme called alchemy.


    Fanlin carefully controlled the magic flame and swallowed up the magic silver. He suddenly had a strange feeling. His magic seemed to be constantly absorbed into the magic silver.


    "To feel the vein of metal, you should remember that each piece of metal has its own unique life form. You can refine it repeatedly with your flame, form a brush with magic power, and outline your own mark."


    "My mark alone?" Van Lin wondered, "is it shape or shape?"


    "You''ll know when you succeed." Nicoleme said.


    The blue and white flame burned the magic silver, and a burst of cold air continued to disperse. Fanlin could really feel that the magic silver was constantly changing in his hands, even if it was covered with a layer of frost like fine ice crystals.


    "Your flame is very special. You can see that your magic attribute is also very unique. Is it a Chinese incantation?" Asked nicoleme, who seemed to have a twinkle in his eyes.


    "Yes." "It''s the best way for me," Van Lin said


    "It looks good." Nicoleme said, his fingers gently, a little flame uncontrollably separated from van Lin''s hand.


    "Nick..." Fanlin was just trying to stop the behavior, but he soon found that his worries were completely unnecessary.


    Fanlin''s flame ran restlessly in nicoleme''s palm. Fanlin noticed that nicoleme''s whole palm had turned into a golden color.


    "It''s extremely cold, but it''s still a kind of flame, and I have to say it''s contradictory." Nicoleme said, "but it''s amazing."


    "Amazing." Fanlin laughed. "I have to say that I use the flame category, I am very contradictory. Now it is a difficult thing to imagine a normal flame."


    "When you peel off the most original thing of magic, it''s OK." Nicoleme said his magic flame began to spread, and soon in the golden center, a red flame floated in his palm.


    "It looks like you just need some time." Nicoleme said, "but before that, I think we need to test your results."


    Nicoleme said that he drew the Magic Silver from the fire, and it was obvious that vanillin could not be compared with nicoleme in his judgment of metal.


    "It looks good." Nicoleme said.


    The original Magic Silver showed a semi crystalline state, and a frost white cloud pattern appeared on the magic silver.However, compared with the metal blocks refined by nicoleme, both the density of cloud patterns and the regular order of arrangement are far behind. This is like the gap between a child and an old master (an old driver), and the gullies among them have to be said


    Fanlin suddenly felt very ashamed, compared with the master''s works, his works are a little too ugly.


    "It doesn''t have to be." "It''s way beyond my expectations," nicoleme said


    "What is his character?" Asked Fanlin.


    "If I guess right." Nicoleme put the Magic Silver against the wall next to it. Centered on the magic silver, a layer of ice spread rapidly.


    "Good results." Nicoleme said, "and the power is OK."


    Fanlin saw the round frost on the wall with a diameter of nearly one meter. He never thought that such a simple processing could make a piece of Magic Silver explode with such a powerful power.


    "It looks like the magic has run out." Nicoleme said that he had thrown back the magic silver, which had been half crystallized, now became dim.


    "This is the magic of alchemy. Now it seems that my choice is not wrong. I believe you should not let me down, at least in alchemy."


    Nicoleme said he seemed to be happy with van Lin''s performance.


    "Alchemy is really amazing, and I''m looking forward to the book of Abraham." Said Fanlin.


    "Of course, everyone will yearn for it." Nicoleme said, "well, as you wish."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 400

    It''s about the origin of alchemy. According to Muggles, alchemy can only be traced back to the time of nicoleme.


    For the wizarding world, the known age of alchemy can be traced back to the age of Merlin, and the book of Abraham can be said to be a combination of alchemy. It covers almost all the things that you want to apply to alchemy.


    The known alchemy works, in addition to nicoleme''s book of Abraham, are the jade records of Egypt. These two ancient alchemy books are regarded as divine books by Western wizard circles.


    In fact, it''s just like that, whether it''s the jade record or the book of Abraham, getting one of them is enough to make people crazy.


    However, there seems to be little progress in the magic world with regard to the excavation of cuiyulu.


    It is said that "cuiyulu" was first discovered and then collected in Alexandria library. But later, the library of Alexandria was burned down, and the whereabouts of cuiyulu were not known.


    According to legend, people touched the curse of the Pharaoh and took the jade record away from the pyramid, which led to the destruction of Alexandria library.


    And "jade record" seems to have become a mystery, and people''s recognized clue is suddenly become violent pyramid, that is, cuiyulu was excavated pyramid.


    This is not able to defeat the crazy wizard, but even if the pyramid turned upside down, people also did not find the recent situation of the jade record.


    Of course, the activities of human witches have been firmly limited in the periphery by the mysterious pyramid. People firmly believe that inside the pyramid, cuiyulu must lie beside the king of the king, but the work of exorcising the incantation is not an easy job.


    Both the Ministry of magic in Egypt and the guru in Egypt have paid a lot of energy for this. However, the progress in deciphering the pyramids seems not so satisfactory.


    However, Fanlin is about to see the legendary book of Abraham, which is regarded as the highest ancient book in the history of human alchemy, and the inner excitement can be imagined.


    Alchemy is of great importance to Fanlin. Whether it''s for the benefit of the body or the staff he dreams of, all the links are inseparable from the application of alchemy.


    Following nicoleme, there is a constant distance from the laboratory to the final storage site of the book of Abraham.


    Fanlin felt dizzy, and the gold all over the world rendered the same color. If you can''t distinguish heaven and earth, you can''t tell things clearly.


    It''s not just how long he walked. After Fang nicoleme untied a disc that blocked the application, a towering ancient wood came into the eyes of Fanlin.


    Fanlin has never seen such a tall ancient tree. Its trunk is as thick as hundreds of people. However, the height of this ancient tree is not as tall as Fanlin imagined. It seems to be cut off by people''s waist. Among the lush branches and leaves, there are indeed irregular fragments and wounds at the top.


    "Is this the world tree?" Asked Fanlin. The world tree is naturally a legend that should collapse in the impression of mortals.


    However, when you see the world tree with your own eyes, a kind of vigorous vitality will spread in people''s hearts. Even if the top of the forehead is incomplete, it can not bring people a sense of destruction.


    Each leaf seems to crystallize, just like the purest jadeite, in the background of gold, burst out the most dazzling color.


    "Yes, this is the world tree." Nicoleme said, "according to the mythological records, the world tree should be completely destroyed in the fire of the gods. However, I found out that this is what the world tree looks like six hundred years ago. Maybe with the passage of time, the world tree will become the original scene. I yearn for that day. However, six hundred years have passed, except for the leaves here There are no other changes except for more dense, which should be said to be very slow. "


    "Very slow indeed." Fanlin said that he pressed his hand in front of the trunk of the world tree. With the magic test, he felt as if he were in a sea of vitality.


    As if the wind blows the leaves of the trees, they feel the rustle of the world.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen him react like this." Nicoleme said, his eyes full of relief.


    Fanlin felt that something was going to rush out of his body, but limited by his magic power, it could not rush out of his body.


    Fanlin did not hesitate, he immediately put away the magic of the body, and then, the chains in his body mixed with a little gold light rushed out of his body.


    The chain of ice crystallization is like a white snake, which rushes out of the palm of van Lin''s hand, and then climbs up the trunk of the world tree.


    Fanlin felt the breath of Eden in the golden light. It seemed that he was lamenting the meeting of his old friends. The leaves of the world tree covered the chain. A faint green light was emitted from the trunk of the world tree from the inside out. Fanlin felt his body recovered in a breathing time."Magical healing power." Nicoleme said he seemed to feel very comfortable. It is obvious that the gift of the world tree extends to all who come back.


    "We should bring albus. It''s a rare experience. I can feel that I can live another two years, and it''s full of vitality."


    "That''s a good thing. It''s a pity Professor Dumbledore didn''t come."


    "This is the first time that its magic has been shown to me. It is different from the elixir of immortality. It is a direct supplement to the body''s vitality. However, it is of no use to me. In fact, even if it is delayed, I still know where the end of my body is."


    "You have to die, right?"


    "Yes, Mr. van Lindel." "It''s an irreversible outcome," nicoleme said


    "You don''t have to sigh, at least it gives me enough time to teach you something more." Nicoleme said, "like the book of Abraham."


    Nicoleme said that a Book wrapped in brass gradually emerged from the trunk of the world tree. The runes on the book cover only seemed to take away all the human mind.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 401

    "The book of Abraham!" Said Fanlin.


    Looking at the book of Abraham slowly emerging from the world tree, Fanlin''s heart became hot.


    "Ah, yes, the book of Abraham, the most mysterious and comprehensive book of alchemy." Nicoleme said, "just like when I came here in front of 600, every time I see it emerging from the world tree, I can''t help but feel a lot of emotion."


    Fanlin can''t help but stretch out his hands to take the book of Abraham from the trunk of the world tree. Only when he touches the book of Abraham with his own hand, can Vaseline have a real feeling.


    The book of Abraham is so legendary that van Lin has to be careful.


    Vaseline''s hand rubbed over the cover of Abraham''s book, and the copper cover gave him a cold metallic touch.


    The symbols on the cover are naturally the incantations mentioned by nicoleme. Even though van Lin does not recognize these ancient words, it does not prevent van Lin from feeling the magic attached to these words.


    "How do you feel?" Asked nicoleme.


    "These words..." Fanlin gently with his hand across some words, like that kind of twisted tadpole text, as if each section of mantra has its unique vitality.


    "It''s a little bit of an added magic." Nicoleme said, "it''s like I just saw it. Every time I get a mantra, it makes people feel different."


    "How are you feeling now?"


    "It''s life." Nicoleme said, "it''s like the grace of the world tree, the vigorous vitality, and until now, what I feel has always been a kind of metal and wealth, and the kind of predictable death."


    "Predictable death, you mean the one you are about to die..."


    "It''s not something to avoid." "Death for me is nothing more than sleeping or meeting an old friend I''ve never seen," nicoleme said


    "You are not afraid at all, I mean, I can understand your choice, but for death..."


    "You shouldn''t be afraid, it''s just a process." Nicoleme said, "whether I found it or not, death will meet me at the end of my life. It''s just a word that has been given the meaning of terror by human beings."


    Nicoleme said, patting the world tree with his hand, "I''ve been ready to discover it six hundred years ago."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Successors."


    Nicoleme laughed, "it''s like Abraham finally left him. According to the records, Abraham found the remains of the world tree here, and used Alchemy to help it grow. At the same time, Abraham also intercepted a core of the world tree as the ultimate carrier of the book of Abraham. The role of the world tree is to protect and inherit."


    "You mean the world tree is also a test left by Abraham?" Fanlin is incredible.


    After he came down to see the world tree, except for a burst of green light to cure their bodies, the world tree had no additional reaction at all.


    "You''ve passed the test, haven''t you?" Nicoleme said, "if you are not qualified to succeed Abraham''s book, you will never see the world tree. This is the result of my years of research into the book of Abraham, who always chooses the right person. "


    Fanlin didn''t know what he knew. Obviously, this level of magic was not related to him. It was about the future. However, except for some extra memories, Fanlin had no ability to see through the future.


    As professor trauney said, Fanlin had no talent for prophecy, just like Hermione, a dry soul.


    What the hell is this? Why do I think of Professor trawley?


    Van Lim shook his head and turned his attention back to Abraham''s book.


    In the face of the highest work of alchemy, it is obviously problematic to be distracted by Professor trasney''s teaching at this time, and there are still big problems.


    After giving up the exploration of the cover, nicoleme said that it took him 20 years to decode the cover. However, under the guidance of nicoleme, Fanlin did not think that he would spend such a long time, which was nothing more than learning a new kind of ancient Chinese characters.


    Open the book, the thin wooden fiber page into the eyes of Fanlin.


    It''s much tougher than you think, and the core of the world tree is just the right carrier for Abraham''s book.


    The thick and simple breath came to his face. It seemed that he would wait for van Lin to arrive at the era when the book of Abraham was born thousands of years ago. It seemed that van Lin saw Abraham sitting under the world tree and sketching out the incantation.


    "I think you saw him." Nicoleme said.


    "Yes, Mr. nicoleme, I saw him. He was writing the book of Abraham, and he sat down here on his knees." Van Lim said excitedly that he understood why nicoleme said he was a disciple of Abraham.Vaseline''s fingers gently across the pages of Abraham''s book, a feeling of crossing time reflected into van Lin''s heart.


    The years of circulation are accompanied by wind, frost, rain and snow, and what is passed in a hurry is the most intuitive impression of the years.


    Now the book of Abraham lies quietly in the palm of van Lin''s hand, and Fanlin feels as if he is holding up a thousand years.


    As you can imagine, the book of Abraham is undoubtedly the existence of all people crazy about it.


    Fanlin thought that perhaps countless people had ever held this book of Abraham. The characteristics of people''s unity were nothing but brilliant. Everyone seemed to have left a strong mark in history, such as nicoleme.


    However, judging from the current results, they have undoubtedly failed. No matter how many people have owned him, the result is self-evident. Otherwise, the book of Abraham will not return to the embrace of the world tree again and again.


    Van Lim believed that nicoleme must be the one closest to the truth, but it was too late. When nicoleme caught hold of the tail of truth, the past experience has become his biggest barrier.


    This is a matter of regret, and the mistake from the starting point is also irreparable.


    Now, Fanlin is holding the book of Abraham. Fanlin doesn''t know what kind of result he will be. Is he able to understand the true meaning of Abraham''s book? Is there, or is it like there is no such thing as, at the end of a mistake, he stops forever, and then leaves that kind of deep regret?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 402

    Van Lim took a deep breath, and he had to get rid of this despondency.


    If you don''t even want to try, then Fanlin is not even qualified to fail.


    Van Lim had to concentrate on the book of Abraham. All over the page, full of that kind of small lines, like the magic through the vein, not time, there is a light green flash.


    You know what the key means now Nicoleme said with a smile that he was not surprised at all.


    "A little bit more." Fanlin nodded, and he tried to turn more pages. Beyond the chapter of the Sorcerer''s stone, the second part of the book of Abraham has only one design, and no words appear.


    It is a pattern of eyes, seemingly plain, but also let Fanlin feel very uneasy.


    "This is..." Fanlin doubts, this reminds him of the fierce beast''s one eye.


    "The eye of horuz." Nicoleme said.


    "Eye of horuz?" Fanlin doubts that the eye of horuz symbolizes the protection of upper and lower Egypt in Egyptian mythology, and further has the meaning of protecting peace.


    Up to now, Egyptians are still used to painting eyes on objects or tools they use, which means keeping peace.


    However, this feeling of uneasiness spread from the heart of Fanlin.


    Fanlin wants to continue to read down, but an irresistible force has stopped the action of Fanlin.


    "Only if you really understand the secret of the eye of Horus can you go on." Nicoleme said.


    Fanlin stopped this kind of behavior, and the obsession he had just produced seemed to frighten himself.


    Fanlin could not help feeling a little scared, he unconsciously immersed all his mind into the book of Abraham. In any case, the book of Abraham is a powerful magic article, but the strong temptation is not weaker than any black magic goods. On the contrary, compared with the temptation of black magic, the book of Abraham seems to be more powerful Attractive presence.


    "The first part of the book is about alchemy. Most of the things in this book are inseparable from the Sorcerer''s stone, which is why I left the stone." Nicoleme said, "you have to grasp the meaning of alchemy, and then you can continue to study. It can be said that alchemy is the basis of the study of Abraham''s book, and the Sorcerer''s stone is the connection of alchemy."


    Nicoleme said he turned the book back to the front page of Abraham''s book.


    Nicoleme''s fingers kept turning in the cover of the book. Van Lin saw the words peel off from the page, and the incantations gradually outlined the shape of a sorcerer''s stone.


    "You have to remember that the Sorcerer''s stone is the key to everything, but the lack of it is dangerous." Nicoleme said, his fingers flicked and the mantras began to peel off.


    "So I chose to take these factors apart." Nicoleme said that there was only a simple Sorcerer''s stone in the palm of his hand.


    "Of course, you can also choose to complete these, use the Sorcerer''s stone to transform yourself and obtain endless wealth, but I hope you can think about it with your heart before you make a choice."


    "I''ll remember that." Van Lim said that under the gaze of nicoleme, he seemed to have made the most solemn oath.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 403

    "How about it?" Dumbledore asked.


    When he came back from the world tree, it was almost dusk. In fact, nicoleme''s answer to alchemy gave van Lin a sense of sudden relief.


    Whether it''s about the changes in the properties of metals and materials, or nicoleme''s unique views on magic, combined with the book of Abraham, Fanlin always gets different feelings.


    But nicoleme did not know how to take the lock of heaven from the world tree. In his opinion, he wanted to make further research on it.


    Among all the gains of Vaseline, the most precious of all is the book of Abraham. The book of Abraham is like a wizard''s letter. Fanlin is surprised that the book of Abraham can be reduced, and that the book of Abraham can be put into the pocket of the traceless extension mantra.


    You know, the traceless extension mantra generally can''t carry powerful magic props. However, according to nicoleme, although the book of Abraham is a magic book, there is no magic wave in itself.


    On the contrary, the presence of the Sorcerer''s stone cannot be put into the pocket.


    This is a lesson for van Lin, who is listening attentively to nicoleme''s teachings, and


    He will never forget that his pocket burst open, and then all kinds of fragmentary things burst out of the pocket and scattered all over the floor. Even Fanlin has found two magic books that Hermione will use.


    He will send these books back to Hermione when he goes back, otherwise Hermione will go crazy.


    "It''s amazing, professor." Van Lim said he took out the book of Abraham, as if to pass it to Dumbledore.


    "Please don''t do that." Dumbledore said, "she is yours now, so you should protect him, even in front of me, don''t take it out easily."


    "It''s a pity you didn''t go with us, albus." Nicoleme laughed, and vaseline nodded and stuffed the book of Abraham back into his pocket.


    "What happened? Let me see... " Dumbledore looked at nicoleme carefully. "It looks like you can''t start taking risks this year, my friend."


    "Ah, yes, I''m sorry, but It''s a good thing Nicoleme said.


    "Looks like you''ve started your teaching?" Dumbledore asked, "so Mr. van Lindel is going to spend his holiday here."


    "I''d love to, professor." Van Lin said, this is also a matter discussed with Dumbledore in advance.


    "Seriously, how about transferring him to busbarton?" Nicoleme said there was no doubt that he was making fun of Dumbledore.


    "I don''t think Mr. van Lindel would like to do it himself." Dumbledore looked at Van Lin with a smile.


    These are just two old people Well, van Lin has been unable to make complaints about these two old guys.


    Dumbledore will be more serious about Tom and the creation of the void, and other time is a form of disrespect for the old.


    But Dumbledore in front of Harry is very normal, after all, as long as Harry is involved in the matter, there must be Voldemort''s shadow.


    What happens if Voldemort is not resurrected?


    Van Lin has been thinking about such a problem, but he has no way to stop it. Whether it is Barty crouch in the next semester, or the Goblet of fire, there is no doubt that Dumbledore is one of the pushers.


    Fanlin did not think that Dumbledore would let Voldemort contact anyone in the forest of Albania. Most importantly, the tail worm was detained in Azkaban. Then who would help Voldemort with his initial recovery and the resurrection ceremony.


    There is no doubt that little bady Crouch has no time to deal with it. He should be taken into custody by Mr. batty crouch at home and controlled by the soul taking curse. Even if he breaks free, he has no time to go and look after Voldemort in order not to let Mr. batty crouch find out.


    Voldemort must have a new candidate, and the carat and gore families have been led by the Malfoy family. Lucius will not rashly post it until he has confirmed whether Voldemort is fully recovered.


    And the rest of the loyal death eaters are locked up in Azkaban, and it looks like Voldemort''s plan for resurrection will be stalled?


    I hope so. Fanlin also hopes that he can have more time to prepare. Facing Voldemort, Fanlin doesn''t want to be killed by death eaters or Voldemort like Digory. This is a fatal situation.


    Nicoleme seems to be discussing some problems with Dumbledore. When two people get together on the experimental platform, they will occasionally burst out some magic light.


    Fanlin sat quietly aside. He needed some time to digest it. Whether it was the Sorcerer''s stone or the book of Abraham, whatever it was, it was regarded as the most precious treasure in the magic world. However, Fanlin took the two in his hands in a short day.


    This is undoubtedly a matter that requires a strong sense of concentration.In fact, van Lin suddenly had a feeling that he didn''t know what to do with it.


    But fortunately, with Dumbledore''s help, nicoleme is further processing the Sorcerer''s stone. At least nicoleme wants van Lin to carry the Sorcerer''s stone with him, so as not to burst the pocket of the traceless eye curse.


    Magic design bracelet is a good choice, at least with the magic stone has the same second, is to speed up the recovery and growth of magic.


    This is the second time that nicoleme has heard the name of Professor Snape. Whether it''s a modified magic spell or a magic bracelet, nicoleme has a relatively strong interest in Professor Snape.


    "I think it''s more appropriate to add a stable array here." Nicoleme said that he has successfully changed the state of the Sorcerer''s stone, and the bracelet is a good choice.


    Ruby bracelet?


    van Lin has always wanted to make complaints about Nicholas, which seems to be the only thing that Nicolai love is but the opera.


    "Mr. Fanlin, it''s up to you now." Nicoleme said that he had finished depicting the magic circle, and the rest was that Fanlin used his own flame to finish the last step of the magic stone bracelet.


    "Of course, no problem, sir." With the rising of the flame, the original Ruby bracelet has gradually changed to the color of ice crystals. At least under nicoleme''s guidance, van Lin can still complete these simple quenching tasks.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 404

    "Professor Dumbledore, are you sure I want to get in from here? Just the two of us? "


    "Of course, what do you think?" Dumbledore said he looked very relaxed.


    As a matter of fact, as a representative of Hogwarts, a team of only two people can''t help feeling a little chilly.


    Although it is enough to say that Dumbledore is there, what''s the matter with Vaseline?


    It''s always embarrassing.


    I don''t think it''s necessary to introduce the style of busbarton too much. The exquisite decoration makes the whole castle of busbarton very gorgeous, just like an elegant aristocratic courtyard. However, Vaseline is now entering the auditorium through the main gate of busbarton.


    For Dumbledore, busbarton still has to put on a high standard welcome ceremony, even if there are only two people.


    "Professor Dumbledore, please get ready. The party is about to begin."


    "OK." Dumbledore nodded gently. This is a butler of busbarton. He wants to be Mr. Filch''s existence, but this housekeeper is much better than Mr. filch. At least people wear suits, just like those housekeepers in noble families.


    As a matter of fact, van Lin didn''t know a lot about busbarton. Most of them were what Dumbledore said he would bring him to busbarton.


    Unlike Hogwarts, busbarton entered school a lot earlier. From the age of nine, freshmen began to spend nine years in busbarton.


    Nine year compulsory education?


    But it doesn''t see how much better the students in busbarton are than Hogwarts.


    But now, in front of busbarton''s auditorium, van Lin had the illusion that he was about to join the branch.


    It may be because he became the successor of nicoleme, but this is undoubtedly ridiculous.


    Busbarton doesn''t use Academy. The difference between all people is grade.


    As a matter of fact, Fanlin thinks that this is also very good, at least equal treatment. It is impossible for the outbreak of College war.


    But grade disputes? It is always the students in the lower grades who suffer losses. After all, people are not stupid.


    Busbarton was obviously well prepared for this evening''s party. You can see from the pattern on the door that it exudes a beautiful and dreamy color.


    "Let''s welcome friends from Hogwarts." Mrs. Maxim''s voice came from behind the door.


    "We''re going in." Dumbledore said in a low voice, with the creaking of the door. Busbarton''s magnificent auditorium is in front of Fanlin.


    The walls covered with oil paintings are dotted with stars, and the candlelight hanging in the air also makes the originally glittering auditorium more dazzling.


    The statues were all wrapped with light blue ribbons, which were the eyes of busbarton, as well as the burning school emblem. Fanlin had an illusion of being in the palace.


    Unlike Hogwarts, the dome of Hogwarts is a magical ceiling used to show the weather.


    The dome of busbarton is similar to the texture of a church, and oil painting seems to have become the style of busbarton.


    With blue as the keynote, it is like showing people a dream of heaven.


    Fanlin looked at the auditorium of busbarton curiously. At this time, the sky of the dome was full of ghosts. Fanlin vaguely recognized one or two ghosts that he had seen before. They were all crowded on the oil painting and ceiling, staring curiously at the two men from Hogwarts.


    With van Lin has the same vision, of course, is not Dumbledore, Dumbledore for such a scene has been no surprise.


    Of course, on both sides of the long table covered with pale blue tablecloths, all the students of busbarton watched curiously the visit from Hogwarts.


    If we were at Hogwarts, all the little witches would have been frying the cauldron at this time. I''m sorry, it''s impossible. And bold people will definitely invite busbarton''s little sister to take a seat there.


    On the contrary, Fanlin can see that these little wizards are very restrained, but their curious eyes also completely betray them. Fanlin also noticed that she met her little sister when she first came, which was very embarrassing. She was forced to hide in the toilet. Now thinking about it, she felt that her face began to fever.


    The students in busbarton looked at Dumbledore with respect. Of course, van Lin also noticed that there were several people with disdain in their eyes.


    Dumbledore''s status is too high, of course, there will always be doubts, but he did nothing.


    Different from the warm and beautiful miss busbarton, Fanling''s eyes were not so kind to some boys. It was like a provocation, but she was really too lazy to pay attention to them.


    Van Lim also knows why.


    Like Hogwarts, busbarton and demstrand are listed as the three major magic schools in Europe. Of course, just as the mortals are the best, all the little witches will consciously defend their own schools.And Hogwarts, because of Dumbledore''s reason, appears to be steady pressure on busbarton and demstrand. It''s not just word-of-mouth, it''s a gap between strength and reputation, even though busbarton has LeMay.


    In such a case, naturally, all hot blooded men would not give any good look to van Lin.


    As an exchange student sent by Hogwarts, van Lin is supposed to be the best of Hogwarts, so van Lin is also very clear that these little witches who are not willing to be subordinated to others want to defeat him.


    It''s a boastful capital.


    I beat the best students at Hogwarts, and it looks like Hogwarts is no better.


    This is undoubtedly a very boring thing, even he can not represent the whole Hogwarts, he does not want to pay attention to such boring things, he just want to learn alchemy.


    But there are people who really can''t help themselves. Van Lin doesn''t mind teaching them a lesson and maintaining Hogwarts'' dignity? He had to do it, whether he wanted to or not.


    "Hello, principal albus."


    Unconsciously, van Lin has followed Dumbledore to the front of the auditorium.


    "Welcome to you, principal Albus Dumbledore."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Maxim." Dumbledore kisses some of the backs of Mrs. Maxim''s hands. Although he has only seen them during the day, the necessary etiquette must be observed.


    Van Lim looked up from the rostrum, and in the middle was Mrs. Maxim''s, next to Dumbledore and next to nicoleme.


    Well, there is no place for him. He has thought of sitting in the crowd of busbarton, but it would be embarrassing if no one invited him?


    Mrs. Maxim has invited Dumbledore to the podium.


    Vaseline looked back, and standing like this, he felt that Hogwarts''s face was beginning to be lost.


    But soon Fanlin was attracted by a beautiful French girl sitting at the head of the long table, that is, the president of the student union, which had to be amazing at the charm of the girl.


    Like a waterfall of silvery white long hair on the girl''s shoulders.


    Because of the long-term exercise and show the wheat skin is particularly beautiful and very attractive.


    The girl came, blue eyes like bright stars, a smile, the girl will show a mouth of white teeth.


    It seems that the girl doesn''t have to do anything. She just sits there, so that her perfect appearance can attract the attention of all the people present.


    She was the most special one, even though everyone was wearing busbarton''s sky blue school uniform.


    Van Lim knew exactly who was coming, Furon Delacour, the girl of maiva blood, and the warrior chosen by busbarton.


    "Can I invite you to sit here?" Furong''s voice is a little hoarse, soft and magnetic. The English with a French accent doesn''t make Fanlin feel any discomfort. On the contrary, the voice is very pleasant.


    It''s true that the name of Meiwa is not lost. Furong is just a luminous body among the students of busbarton, beautiful and charming. Gabriel is still too small, just like a porcelain doll. It is more appropriate to give Hibiscus to attract this name.


    However, Fanlin is more grateful to Hibiscus for easing his embarrassment in time.


    "Of course, I''m honored." "Glad to meet you. My name is Valentine," he said, extending his hand


    "Furong Dracula!" Hibiscus smiles. "Let''s go. Mrs. Maxim has asked me to reserve a seat for you."


    "Thank you very much." Van Lin said that under the leadership of Hibiscus, they quickly sat down on the long table in busbarton.


    Van Lin was a bit out of place. Everyone was in sky blue, and only he was wearing a black Hogwarts uniform.


    well, now is not what links can make complaints about.


    In fact, he didn''t talk to Hibiscus after van Lin sat down. Even though he wanted to know more about busbarton, Mrs. Maxim''s conversation made everyone shut up.


    "Good evening, ladies and gentlemen, ghosts and our most distinguished guests!" Mrs. Maxim said that the megaphone mantra made Mrs. Maxim''s voice spread to every corner of the auditorium.


    "Today, it is a great honor and joy for us to welcome the greatest wizard of the century, Albus Percival woolfrick Brian Dumbledore, and the outstanding students of Hogwarts to visit us in busbarton. I hope and believe that busbarton will give our distinguished guests the most comfortable experience. "


    There was a warm applause in the auditorium. Even though Dumbledore had been simplified just now, all the students still unconsciously wanted to see the greatest wizard in the world.


    However, not all the eyes were eager. Fanlin noticed that several senior students made a scornful snort, and Fanlin saw Mr. Brown in the middle of it. It seemed that he was very embarrassed after being caught.This kind of behavior in Van Lim''s eyes is undoubtedly brain damage, for Dumbledore have bad ideas?


    Even Tom Riedel couldn''t do it, and what a storm some busbarton students can cause is nothing more than a few slanders.


    Mr. Brown seemed to be a little ashamed. He looked at Van Lin angrily, and then his friends were snickering, but his eyes were full of provocation.


    Is really lazy to pay attention to these ignorant human beings, Dumbledore''s prestige is not you


    Van reen quickly turned around. He didn''t want to be in busbarton yet.


    Hibiscus sees everything in her eyes, but she doesn''t seem to want to express her opinion on this matter.


    I can see that I don''t seem to be valued by hibiscus, or


    I don''t know where the light music starts. Busbarton''s students began to sing the school song, a light French song. With the passage of music time, this light voice is particularly touching.


    This reminds van Lin of the Hogwarts school song, always can''t help but compare, van Lin has not heard a normal version of the Hogwarts school song.


    In fact, Hogwarts has never sung the school anthem since Dumbledore took office.


    Now think about it, it''s really some Van Lin has not yet remembered the words of Hogwarts'' school song.


    After a few minutes, the singing stopped, and Mrs. Maxim motioned for everyone to sit down, and the party was officially started.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 405

    "You can have a taste of this. White wine, French snails and fried scallops with foie gras sauce are the most authentic French methods. They are very difficult to eat in other places. They taste delicious. I''m sure you will like them."


    "Thank you." Van Lin nodded. Although he was a real eater, he should keep his manners at this time.


    After taking a scallop and admiring the delicacy of these French dishes to the hibiscus, the feast belonging to busbarton is the official start.


    "Er, hibiscus Excuse me, can I call you that? " Said Fanlin.


    "Of course." Hibiscus laughs. "Actually I''ve heard of you. You''re famous at Hogwarts."


    "Have you heard of me?" Van Lin can''t help but feel the difference.


    "Of course, Mrs. Maxim told me that naturally I will know something about you."


    "I''m curious how Mrs. Maxim introduced me to you. Can you tell me?" Fanlin asked, though he knew that Mrs. Maxim must know something about him, but


    "It''s no secret, especially for you." Hibiscus said, "defeat shanguai in the first grade, solve the Slytherin chamber of Hogwarts in the second grade, and the guidance of Professor Snape..."


    Van Lin was surprised. He didn''t expect Mrs. maxim to discover so many things about him. Although it was no secret in Hogwarts, he was still surprised.


    "I remember that you led the scuffle between Gryffindor and Slytherin, and I was curious, how could you start a war between the two colleges at such a young age?"


    "Is this black history?" "There''s always a time when you''re young and frivolous," Fanlin said


    When she heard this, Furong began to laugh, which was very funny to hibiscus. A little wizard in the third grade even said such words as young and frivolous.


    "You look very young now, too, little brother." Hibiscus teased, "it seems that you have more contact with those professors, and then unconsciously imitate the tone of the professors."


    "Well, I admit, it''s fun. You''re more interesting than I thought." Furong said that she looked very happy, and her bright smile also attracted the attention of the boys.


    However, your girls are not as friendly as you think. Fanlin can clearly feel that the girls around you are deliberately trying to stay away from Hibiscus.


    This is also good, Fanlin is also happy and leisure, although Hibiscus treat him like taking care of a little brother, but this does not hinder the communication between them.


    "The song just now is good. Is it your school song?" Van Lin said that he liked the school song just now, at least it was much better than Hogwarts. Without comparison, there would be no harm. It is not unreasonable.


    "It''s really our school song. Whenever something important happens, we sing it, but..." Hibiscus frowned slightly.


    "But what?" "I think it''s a good song," Van Lin asked


    "I don''t like that song. Although the tune is very light, the oldest version is similar to a whimper. The style and lyrics are very dark. It''s a song handed down from the middle ages."


    "Hogwarts has a similar school song." "It was handed down very early, but I still don''t remember how to sing Hogwarts'' school song. So far, I haven''t heard a complete song in the same tone in Hogwarts."


    "The same..." Hibiscus looked at Fanlin in a funny way, "how could it be possible that even if she had not learned, the chorus should be able to sing together, but..."


    "That must also be able to sing," said Fanlin, covering his face, and had to say that it was a very embarrassing thing.


    "Ten people can sing seven or eight school songs of different tones, but I played them myself, and I feel good."


    "Play, can you play an instrument?"


    "Piano, I used to practice every day, but now I don''t have enough time."


    "That''s great." Furong said, "my grandmother likes this instrument very much, and she once taught me."


    "As far as I know, your grandmother


    "Yes, it''s Meiwa." Hibiscus laughed. "My wand is made of my grandmother''s hair, and Gabriel, my lovely little sister."


    Hibiscus looks very happy, but Fanlin is very clear what kind of person Hibiscus is, at least that trace of pride has been maintained in the face of Hibiscus.


    This may be the reason why Hibiscus does not have a good relationship with the people around her, but the fact that Hibiscus can sit in this position also proves that she is good enough, at least in terms of strength, there is no doubt about it.


    This is a good gimmick. No one can deny the power of Hibiscus.


    As Barty crouch said, Hibiscus is a dangerous and charming character, just like himWell, with the latter sentence, Fanlin really does not agree. At least, he can''t make any executive inference about this before he comes into contact with the talented Death Eater, Badi crouch Jr.


    Speaking of Gabriel, hibiscus''s face is full of love, at least between her and Gabriel, there is no dispute between the Muggle sisters, the clever Gabriel can always get the maximum care of Hibiscus.


    Maybe it is because Gabriel is still small, but the outstanding of Mei Wa''s blood line makes van Lin discover Gabriel at a glance.


    That''s the direction Hibiscus gives us. It''s like showing off her baby. In fact, because Gabriel is still laughing, the temptation of Mei Wa''s blood has not been fully released.


    Even so, Gabriel is very moving, just like a little angel.


    Gabriel is more popular than hibiscus. At least in Fanlin''s opinion, all the boys and girls around her like Gabriel very much.


    Maybe Hibiscus should learn from Gabriel, accept her pride, and then become more lovely?


    At least in this way, Furong''s status among boys will become higher. But even so, hibiscus still exists like a goddess among the boys of busbarton.


    At least, Fanlin can feel that many boys are very dissatisfied with Fanlin''s possession of Hibiscus for such a long time, while girls are just like this. They just want to change the position of Fanlin into hibiscus.


    Well, it''s dog blood.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 406

    At busbarton''s long table, Fanlin and Furong talk about each other like this. From time to time, Fanlin talks about one or two interesting things, or Furong talks about some French trivia, and both of them will laugh for a while.


    The atmosphere of the conversation between the two was almost harmonious.


    Most importantly, neither of them was prepared to listen to the others.


    Fanlin is unable to communicate freely because of language barrier, but Furong is not. She seems to be used to such scenes, immersed in her own world, unable to extricate herself?


    It seems like this, but it''s hard to say, isn''t it? Hibiscus is hibiscus.


    In any case, hibiscus can get along with himself very happily, and Fanlin will not feel anything wrong.


    But in the eyes of other busbarton students, it''s not a very cute performance. It''s just like the goddess of busbarton Well, it''s a little arrogant.


    It seems that some boys can''t hold on to the burning hormone?


    Adolescent boys are really energetic!


    "Why do I have this idea?"


    Van Lin quickly shook his head, this idea is very terrible, as expected, he can not always nicoleme and Dumbledore together, ideological assimilation is undoubtedly fatal.


    However, Vaseline still had to thank busbarton''s rules. Unlike the free system of Hogwarts, busbarton was not allowed to walk around during the meal.


    Harmonious society saved him?


    However, it''s not sure who will be saved. Van Lin doesn''t think he will lose here, no matter Hogwarts or busbarton.


    Well, all of a sudden, van Lin felt a little too wild.


    Hibiscus also seems to be aware of these boys'' small things, she chuckled twice, Hibiscus is very disdainful of this.


    Fanlin is really too small. Although it is said that her appearance and identity match her very well, but the grass is a little too tender, and Gabriel can still be a freshman, but who can tell the right thing then?


    "You don''t look very well." Furong said that since Furong didn''t hate the little brother, she didn''t mind teasing him.


    "Maybe." Fanlin said with some annoyance that he didn''t want to cause trouble, but it didn''t seem that he could decide.


    "It''s not as simple as it may be." The voice of Hibiscus is crisp and numb, but this is not so interesting in the ears of Fanlin.


    Since you are talking, you should speak well. If you put your finger on my ears, it''s not big enough.


    Van Lin noticed that the faces of some boys and girls had a tendency of darkening.


    "It looks like you''re upset." Furong said that she seems to be a little addicted to play, she did not intend to move her head, on the contrary, she came closer.


    "If you can sit back, I think I can be better." Fanlin said, his body is a little stiff, he seems to have smelled the smell of Hibiscus, anyway, the Furong breath is really hit in the face of van Lin.


    "I don''t think so." Hibiscus said, "think about it. It must be very interesting for an old boy to get into a dispute because of his jealousy."


    "I think it''s bad." Fanlin said, he frowned, although the body is very stiff, but Van Lin did not want to be in front of Hibiscus.


    Or Hermione is more loving.


    "It''s still troublesome." Fanlin muttered.


    "No, no, no, it''s interesting. Busbarton has had nothing to provoke my nature for a long time, so..." Furong thought for a while, as proud as she seemed to like pranks.


    Fanlin suddenly felt itchy on her face. It was Furong''s hair. Today, Furong''s hair was shawl hair. So when Furong put her head together completely, her hair naturally fell down.


    Furong''s hot breath made Fanlin''s face a little hot. Fanlin could feel Hibiscus''s high nose gently touching his face. Although he said he didn''t kiss him at all, it was not so in the eyes of outsiders because of the blocking of her hair.


    Does the goddess busbarton offer a kiss?


    On the seduction skills of Hogwarts exchange students?


    On Furong delakul''s mental process?


    Hibiscus'' history of busbarton''s crime?


    Well, Fanlin has to admit, it''s terrible. It''s worse than ever. God knows what the animals are going to do. He sees some boys standing up, but then he''s pulled by his partner and sits down.


    "It''s not fun at all, hibiscus." Van Lim said in some exasperation.


    "Who said that, I thought it was interesting." Hibiscus is calm and calm. She doesn''t think it''s anything. Even if she really kisses it, it doesn''t matter.


    This kind of thing is quite normal in France.Hibiscus just tactfully expressed her love, as for the trouble, it is someone else''s business.


    No real kiss up, hibiscus think can''t be so easy to cheap this kid. But if he does well, hibiscus doesn''t mind giving him a real kiss.


    "You are attracting hatred for me." Fanlin said viciously, he looked fierce.


    Hibiscus froze for a moment, and then she burst out laughing.


    Gabriel looks shocked. She doesn''t understand why her sister treats this Hogwarts boy like this.


    My sister looks very happy, but the boy at Hogwarts is too young to be


    Well, Gabriel''s a little confused. She''s a little confused about her sister''s meaning.


    Naturally, the actions of the audience can''t escape the eyes of the stage, especially when Hibiscus is so big, and they are still sitting in the first place.


    "It seems that the two little guys get along very well." Dumbledore laughed. He spoke to Mrs. Maxim. There was still a lot to be said between the two principals.


    Nicoleme did not interrupt. In fact, the rest of the time, except what Dumbledore told him, was not spent at all on the school.


    "That''s a good thing, isn''t it, headmaster Dumbledore." Mrs. Maxim said, "our Hibiscus is very proud. I have never seen her make a show of that boy."


    "Yes, it''s very good, and with the blessing of Meiwa''s blood, the magic power can''t be underestimated. However, I think our Mr. van Lin should be very upset."


    "Yes, he seems to know that." Mrs. Maxim said, "it''s a smart kid, but he seems to have some problems. You know, our Miss Furong Delacour is very attractive in any way."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 407

    "It''s all about young people, isn''t it?" Dumbledore said, "sometimes I really envy them. They have energy and they have time."


    "You can, if you like." Mrs. Maxim said, unconsciously speaking with respect.


    Dumbledore is very old, he is not like nicoleme, Dumbledore does not accept nicoleme''s elixir.


    Based on the relationship between Dumbledore and nicoleme, if Dumbledore talks, then nicoleme will definitely make him an elixir of immortality.


    "No, it''s not the same. I believe Nick still knows me." Dumbledore said, "compared to this, it''s definitely boring to talk about my old guy, and it''s all about children."


    "Do you mean that Mr. van leen Al is your candidate?" Mrs. Maxim said, "albus, he''s too young to be..."


    "Believe me, he can." Nicoleme said he seemed to be keen to get van Lin involved.


    "It seems that you are very confident in him." Mrs. Maxim said, "but please forgive me, Professor nicoleme. I have reservations."


    "I''m still thinking about it." Said Dumbledore.


    "This is the top three cup. The restart of the Goblet of fire is decided by the Ministry of magic. In the past, the top three cup is a nightmare. Even if it is not up to the standard, it is easy for children to die."


    "I know, I know, Mrs. Maxim." Dumbledore said, "don''t be nervous, Hogwarts is the place to restart the Goblet of fire, so we have a careful plan to make sure the cup of three goes smoothly."


    "Well done?" Mrs. Maxim said, "that''s all, Albus, i..."


    "The Ministry of magic has informed us so early that we must be ready for security." Dumbledore said, "the Ministry of magic informed us before the end of the semester, which shows that the Ministry of magic has a complete plan. Moreover, the member of the Ministry responsible for the Goblet of fire is Mr. batty crouch, who is also a very reliable person, both in strength and in mind."


    "I admit that Mr. batty crouch is very fair, he personally put his own


    "Don''t talk about other people''s sad past behind their backs. It''s no doubt a hurt to Mr. batty crouch, Mrs. Maxim." Dumbledore said, his mouth slightly crooked, but soon Dumbledore was calm.


    "I''m sorry," said Mrs. Maxim. "It''s really an insult to Mr. batty crouch."


    "So, what more questions, Mrs. Maxim?" Dumbledore said with a smile, "it''s not surprising. After all, the top three cups in previous years were very cruel. I remember that I just caught up with the last Goblet of fire. After all, the Goblet of fire is held once every four years, and I was just elected."


    "I remember that the last Goblet of fire was very cruel, it was held in demstrom." Said Mrs. Maxim.


    "Yes, three warriors. I was the only one who survived." Dumbledore said, "a serious mistake, as well as an over powerful black magic creature, should not have occurred to the headmaster of demstrand and the officials of the Ministry of magic at that time."


    "That''s why I''m worried." Mrs. Maxim said, "after all, no one can..."


    "You should believe in the Ministry of magic." Dumbledore said, "I believe the Ministry of magic will not want to screw this up. After all, it is too important to restart the Goblet of fire."


    "You mean..."


    "I believe. The tragedy of the last Goblet of fire will never happen again, so on the project. The Ministry of magic must have means to save the lives of the contestants. "


    "I..." Mrs. Maxim lowered her head, and she seemed hesitant.


    "I''d like to know more about the candidate you''ve chosen. If I''m right, it''s the girl named Furong, right?"


    Dumbledore said that several people looked at two people together. The two people sitting in the chief seemed to have forgotten Hibiscus''s prank before, at least Hibiscus was very happy.


    "Yes, yes, hibiscus." Mrs. Maxim said, "I don''t have a better choice. I know what''s wrong with hibiscus. It''s powerful and illusory, but it''s defensive..."


    "Mei wa blood, this is a very interesting bloodline." Dumbledore said, "all the people of Meiwa''s blood line are born beautiful, and they are very good at magic. However, I suggest you help Hibiscus to control her blood as soon as possible. This is very helpful to her magic. Every early activation brings huge benefits."


    Dumbledore said, he just glanced at hibiscus, hibiscus has no secret to say, about the magic power of Hibiscus, Dumbledore''s guidance is undoubtedly to the point.


    "Of course, I''m going to do that."


    "It looks like you''re busy, Nick." Dumbledore laughs that in addition to Furong''s grandmother Meiwa, there is only one wizard who has lived for more than 600 years."I know very well, but what does it mean?"


    "Strong, my friend." Dumbledore thought a little, "it looks like the Goblet of fire will become more interesting."


    "I think I need to make an announcement. About the Goblet of fire, I think now is a good opportunity." Mrs. Maxim said, "but as for your student, Albus, I remember you didn''t intend to deal with Hogwarts..."


    "Don''t worry about him," Dumbledore said. "I believe he knows what he should do."


    "Good."


    Mrs. Maxim coughed twice, and the megaphone mantra spread Mrs. Maxim''s voice all over the corner at the first time.


    It''s the end of the party. In fact, everyone stops.


    "What happened?" Hibiscus asked, it seems strange. Normally, if busbarton has something to announce, it is announced before the party starts. Very few things are announced suddenly at this time.


    "What do you think I do?" Van Lin said that he was also a bit confused, he knew more about busbarton or all rely on hibiscus.


    Van Lin looked up at Dumbledore, but Dumbledore did not show at all, but Van Lin vaguely felt that he had grasped some information.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 408

    "Be quiet, everyone. Be quiet." Mrs. Maxim said aloud, it seems that busbarton''s mess doesn''t satisfy Maxim.


    "It seems that everyone is very confused." Mrs. Maxim said, "but I do have something to announce here, which we have negotiated with Hogwarts and demstrom."


    "Consultation among the three schools?" Hibiscus wondered, "what''s going on? There are very few exchanges between the three schools. As far as I know, you are the first one in more than ten years, at least the first in busbarton."


    "You know, as early as two generations before the Dark Lord era, there was a very important joint activity among the three schools." Van Lim said he already knew what Mrs. Maxim wanted to say.


    "Before two generations of the Dark Lord?" Hibiscus thought for a second, "you mean that joint game, goblet of fire?"


    Hibiscus appeared a little shocked. "The Goblet of fire was forbidden by the Ministry of magic. The competition was too dangerous. Almost every session of the Goblet of fire was injured or left permanently."


    "Who knows?" "That''s my guess, after all, it''s up to the Ministry of magic to decide, but if the Goblet of fire really..."


    "Then busbarton must be me." Hibiscus said, "I believe it."


    "Are you so confident?" Fanlin said that he was soon surprised by Furong''s self-confidence. You know, the Goblet of fire is not a kid''s play. Even though the Goblet of fire is not as fierce as it used to be, neither dragons nor other people should be faced with by witches of this age.


    "Of course." Furong said that she turned her head and didn''t seem to be paying attention to van Lim. What Mrs. Maxim said was the focus.


    "After busbarton, Hogwarts and demstrand, we finally decided to take part in a ceremony held by the Ministry of magic, which is the Goblet of fire, the top three tournament."


    As soon as Mrs. Maxim''s voice fell, there was an irresistible murmur of discussion in busbarton''s seat.


    For students, the holding of the Goblet of fire is no less than a grand event. Many wizard families have heard of this event, and the warrior who is elected as the Goblet of fire is naturally a supreme honor.


    "The Goblet of fire competition, also known as the three wizard fighting contest. It is an activity jointly organized by three famous magic schools. Its purpose is to strengthen the contact and exchange among the three schools, and also to train the strength of young witches. In general, we busbarton can not refuse or carry it. Therefore, busbarton people should devote themselves to the three witchcraft contest. "


    "You guessed it." Lotus whispered.


    "That''s nature." Said Fanlin. "If you want to be jointly organized by the three schools, the only thing to do is to reopen the three witchcraft contest."


    "It seems that you know a lot about the history of the school. I remember Hogwarts had a book, a loyal reader of the history of the school."


    "To be sure, my best friend is. I''m just by the way." Fanlin can''t help but think of Hermione, Hermione''s wide range of involvement, which can not help but make him ashamed.


    "The Triwizard contest is a contest in which Hogwarts, demstrand and busbarton select one warrior respectively, and then participate in three competitions for one year. In view of the fact that this competition is hosted by Hogwarts, we, busbarton and demstrand, have selected candidates to go to Hogwarts for a semester''s exchange life. Therefore, taking the opportunity of today''s banquet, I decided to announce the news and decide on the candidates for busbarton''s exchange students. "


    "To Hogwarts..."


    "Exchange students..."


    "A year at Hogwarts..."


    Now the hall is full of similar discussions, even if busbarton in a good atmosphere, in strict rules, but this novel thing still can''t help but spread in the crowd, like a surprise bomb, instantly detonated the crowd.


    "That''s what you''re here for? To find out the strength of busbarton in advance Hibiscus couldn''t help laughing.


    "I don''t think I need to do that." Fanlin said helplessly.


    "Really, you dare say that you are not the warrior of Hogwarts?" Hibiscus said that she seemed to have decided that van Lin was Hogwarts'' warrior.


    "You don''t know the rules." Fanlin asked, "the choice of the warrior is the Goblet of fire, and the additional magic on it must be very powerful confusion charm to deceive the Goblet of fire. It''s hard to say that you think I''ll have the strength of Mrs. maxim, or Dumbledore


    "Of course not," said hibiscus. "However, the general candidates for the Goblet of fire are basically the same as those chosen by their respective principals. I don''t think that President Dumbledore doesn''t value you. Otherwise, President Dumbledore will not bring you to busbarton as a student exchange student. What''s more, according to what I know about you, your magic power should not be weak, at least much better than your same class. Although there is a boy named Harry Potter in your same class, according to Mrs. Maxim''s disclosure... ""The Basilisk was killed by Harry." Fanlin said without hesitation that Hibiscus knew too much in his opinion.


    "But as far as I know, Harry Potter has a great respect for you, if not..."


    "That''s Harry. Don''t listen to him." Van Lim refused. It seemed that he had to strengthen his teaching of Harry.


    "You Do you have to deny it like that? "


    "I''m telling the truth, hibiscus..." "Compared with this kind of unknown things, I think there must be you among the candidates of busbarton. I don''t think that if a chief busbarton is not elected, who can be elected as the warrior of busbarton?"


    As a matter of fact, Mrs. Maxim quickly came up with a list, which, as you can see from her words, busbarton had been inspecting these students very early.


    In addition to the sixth, seventh, eighth and ninth graders, the heads of all ages were chosen to be busbarton''s attendants.


    The number of people is not large. However, after nine years of age, the number is as high as more than 20. In addition to some accompanying personnel, the number easily reaches more than 30.


    Hibiscus and Gabriel are naturally selected. Hibiscus can''t put her lovely little sister in busbarton. Listen to Furong''s meaning, Gabriel yearns for Hogwarts.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 409

    "Congratulations." Van Lin said that just after Maxim confirmed the candidates, all the girls around Fanlin had entered the group of travelers.


    I have to feel sad for the boys in busbarton. All the people Mrs. Maxim chose were flowers after flowers.


    In fact, the number of male students in busbarton is still 2:1 compared with that of girls, but the girls in busbarton are always more competitive than boys.


    Whether it is Mrs. Maxim''s position as president, or as the head of each college, all are held by female students.


    Well, there is always some Yin flourishing and Yang declining.


    Maybe busbarton should mix with demstrand, so that he can compare with Hogwarts.


    "This is also a reasonable thing. I''m quite sure that I should be on guard against you now. After all, we are going to be in the three wizard contest..."


    "Hibiscus, do you think too far?" Fanlin sighed, but fortunately no one found out. Mrs. maxim is not surprised by the rules of the fire.


    "That''s not to be said." Hibiscus said with a smile.


    "So you shouldn''t be so suspicious of me." Fanlin is helpless.


    "You should understand what I mean. I don''t think there is anything wrong with my judgment."


    "I think it''s very problematic for you to speculate like this." "Maybe we shouldn''t get tangled up on this issue," Van Lin said


    "Of course." Hibiscus smiles.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Therefore, the meeting of three witches can be regarded as a great event in the wizarding world, and it is also a great test for you. Everyone who is chosen by the Goblet of fire must be careful with every project. "


    "Everybody, have you heard me clearly?"


    "Listen clearly." The girls in busbarton are very enthusiastic. Although it is said that not everyone can go there, no matter who is selected, it represents the glory of busbarton.


    "Good." Mrs. Maxim nodded. "So I''ll announce the end of the party. From now on, busbarton is fully engaged in the preparation of the Goblet of fire. Girls selected, you should remember that you represent not yourself, but busbarton."


    There was a burst of applause in the auditorium of busbarton. In the applause, the welcome dinner of busbarton came to the end.


    Dumbledore and nicoleme and Mrs. Maxim obviously still have something to talk about. A few people seem to have forgotten about van Lin, which makes van Lin feel at a loss.


    Dumbledore left with Mrs. maxim, and Then he was left standing in the hall.


    "I have to say, you look very interesting." Hibiscus said, in the stream of people, hibiscus far away to pull a little girl came to the side of Fanlin.


    "Your sister!" Said Fanlin.


    "My baby!" Furong said, and she gently rubbed Gabriel''s head with her hand.


    "Gabriel, this is Valentine, Hogwarts exchange student..." Hibiscus said in good French.


    Van Lin realized how important it was to learn a foreign language.


    "Hello, brother Fanlin!" Gabriel said sweetly, innocent voice, a perfect Lori.


    "Hello, Gabriel." Van Lin said that his old face was red.


    What the hell is this?


    Fanlin''s face turned red, and his hand was raised as if he wanted to shake hands with Gabriel, but it didn''t seem appropriate. He had to take back his hand.


    "Let''s go!" Hibiscus chuckled. "Mrs. Maxim has arranged you for me. I heard that you are very popular with girls. When you first arrived, you were chased and blocked. I was wondering if I would be in danger of my life if I took you on a night trip to busbarton."


    "They''re just curious about Hogwarts." "But a night trip to busbarton is a good idea. I''m going to do it. There''s one more thing..."


    "Your accommodation has been arranged. You don''t have to worry about that, but I wonder why you are so close to Mr. nicoleme in the teacher''s residence. "


    "It seems that I''m well paid. I thought it was booth Barton''s dorm." Said Fanlin.


    "Let''s go."


    With the guidance of Hibiscus, van Lin and Gabriel Hibiscus walk together, and slowly walk out of the auditorium of busbarton.


    In fact, busbarton at night is more beautiful than during the day.


    The whole night at busbarton gave van Lin a dreamy feeling.


    The original light blue satin in the little dream of the night lamp embellishment appears particularly beautiful.


    The original exquisite statues are more and more vivid under the illumination of silk and light, and the fountain in the courtyard is also more beautiful. Under the background of starlight, it is like inlaying a huge Apocalypse into the garden of busbarton."It was built 400 years ago when busbarton was rebuilt." Hibiscus said, "this is my favorite place, isn''t it beautiful, Gabriel?"


    Hibiscus said, originally or to introduce Fanlin, but Hibiscus words unconsciously fell on Gabriel.


    "It''s beautiful, sister, but..."


    Gabriel points to van Lin carefully, as if to remind her sister not to ignore the guests, but Fanlin does not seem to notice such a problem.


    What Lin saw was not so pure and beautiful.


    We have to sigh with the luxury of alchemists. Nicoleme''s transformation of busbarton is obviously very attentive, and the style is also very obvious.


    Fanlin felt as if he were in a huge opera house. All the magnificent and beautiful scenery, without exception, was supported by nicoleme''s Alchemy.


    The operation of magic circle, as well as various alchemy changes, these things are naturally traceable.


    For example, busbarton''s defensive phalanx, and the fountain in front of you seems to be the core of the array.


    "It''s really great." The water here is very cool, and a strange magic is hidden in the fountain.


    "Does this spring really have the function of beautifying and arresting beauty?" Van Lim wondered that he was aware of that strange magic, but it was not enough


    "It does make your skin better." Hibiscus said, "that''s one of the reasons I like it."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 410

    "What did you find?" Said hibiscus.


    "An array, very magical. I haven''t found anything substantial up to now." Van Lintou also said, "in fact, from Professor nicoleme''s hand is always very difficult to crack."


    "I don''t know if it was written by Professor nicoleme than I do," said Hibiscus with a smile. "But I think you should have some trouble."


    "Trouble?" Fanlin was stunned. He didn''t know what happened. But after a while, the French voice from far to near awakened him again.


    The original sound of French became more and more noisy with the crowd gathering. At the same time, the French voice became worse and worse. Van Lin felt that his surroundings were in a mess, which was very bad for his research.


    "What happened?" Fanlin frowned slightly, he asked the lotus on one side.


    "Just a few simple greetings." Hibiscus laughs, obviously she is not telling the truth.


    "Sister..." Gabriel pouted. Obviously, hibiscus'' attitude does not mean that Gabriel thinks the same.


    "Well, well, I know you are kind." Hibiscus dotes and pinches the nose of pinching Gabriel.


    "I''m not wrong. Most of them are simple greetings. Some beautiful girls ask if you have time in the evening. Of course, there are some boys..."


    This is in the garden of busbarton. You don''t have to follow the rules of busbarton''s party. The party is over, and everyone is pushing in fluent French.


    Fanlin saw some of the little sisters he had seen during the day, which made him go a little alarmed.


    "Can you keep them so close?" Fanlin said in a low voice, in his eyes, these warm little sisters are more terrible than those boring boys.


    Fanlin also heard some English, but English with French accent is always very strange, not everyone is hibiscus.


    "This is not the time to worry about the passionate little sisters." Hibiscus gathered to van Lin''s ear, which made Fanlin''s body a little stiff. "The point is, the boys, I think, would like to have a duel with you. You should know that this is unavoidable."


    Hibiscus gently blew a breath in Fanlin''s ear, which ignited the anger of those boys and, of course, the anger of some girls.


    "Sister, you should discipline yourself." You don''t have to put a smile on your face


    "I''m just giving him another chance to prove himself." Hibiscus said with interest.


    "Come here, Gabriel." Hibiscus can switch French, but Fanlin is also clear about the meaning of Hibiscus.


    It''s just a simple arrival and provocation. It''s nothing. It''s all the things that Fanlin expected.


    However, all the boys became excited in front of them. A large part of them wanted to thank Hibiscus for her unadorned hatred for fanlinla.


    The goddess''s kiss Fanlin didn''t realize it at all, and now he is going to eat the evil fruit that Hibiscus has prepared for him.


    What kind of logic is that?


    Fanlin wanted to understand at least something, but the language barrier and the noise of the crowd obviously would not give him such a chance.


    Gabriel seems to want to rush out to protect van Lin, but Hibiscus is not a vegetarian.


    Also do not know what Hibiscus said, a few words on our little angel to persuade.


    Now the development of things, Fanlin does not need anyone to translate, he saw a familiar face.


    Our hapless Mr. Brown came out of the crowd and waved his wand. It seems that Mr. Brown is very popular among boys.


    After all, Dumbledore didn''t ask for leave casually. In the fifth grade, he completely mastered the form shifting and shadow changing. Van Lin has only just contacted with him.


    It seems that Mr. Brown had planned to step on the vaseline and show his strength in front of the goddess to impress the goddess.


    Many melon eaters have already shouldered their shoulders. They don''t think that van Lin can make a big storm under Brown''s hand. He is a third grade villain, and Brown is in fifth grade.


    To be sure, according to busbarton''s algorithm, Brown has entered the seventh grade. Even for exchange students, Brown can steadily crush van Lin in terms of age difference.


    "Hey, kid." Brown is speaking awkward English, which is too bad, strong French style?


    "I think you should know how to respect others, Mr. Brown framings." Fanlin light said, since others do not respect, he does not mind stepping on two feet.


    Tom Riddell, he''s stepped on it, not to mention a busbarton seventh grader.


    "Hey, kid, listen..." Brown is a little annoyed. Being taught by a kid is obviously not what he wants."I tell you, there''s nothing here, Professor nicoleme, or president Dumbledore, so I think you should be more respectful to your seniors."


    "Schoolmaster?" "I''m sorry, I think I''m a student at Hogwarts. I don''t think I have anything to do with you Relationship? "


    People around thought of a burst of boo, obviously this is not only for van Lin, Brown also has a share, standard English can be understood, this also caused a burst of applause from the little sister.


    "Damn it." Brown seemed to be very angry. He spoke a lot of French, and then van Lin saw that the wand in Brown''s hand lit up.


    It was a very unglamorous practice, but Brown gave van Lin a long time to prepare.


    However, this is not intentional, he is showing off his magic spell to the surrounding, causing everyone''s attention, inexplicable sense of achievement?


    Fanlin knows why Hibiscus doesn''t look up to our Mr. Brown. Maybe Mr. Brown has never been in Hibiscus'' sight.


    No surprise to Fanlin.


    But Gabriel was surprised. It didn''t seem that she expected anyone to do it directly at Vaseline.


    "Wait a minute. You can''t do this." Gabriel exclaimed, but Gabriel was in French, and van Lin could not understand what Gabriel was saying.


    However, let a little angel help him to block the curse, such things Fanlin is still very ashamed.


    Brown didn''t seem to stop. There was a red light in front of his wand, and then a pebble in a fountain flew towards van Lin.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 411

    In a word, a stone outside the sky and the wind and thunder ran straight to the face of the forest.


    It seems that there is a sound of thunder, wrapped in wind and fire, like a vast spark.


    "The son dare," he said, looking at him angrily


    The light between the little streamers will gather into swords between the fingers of the forest. The two fingers sweep across, and the scattered fire is the firefly, and the broken nature is also


    Well, it''s a pebble in a fountain, wrapped in brown spell, and hits fan Lin''s belly.


    There was a laugh from busbutton, and brown just wanted to make van Lin ugly, which would show his demeanor.


    What kind of ghost logic is this.


    The speed of the magic spell is very fast. If it is a general wizard, it must be too late to reverse the spell. If you dodge with your body, you must be very embarrassed to rush to the side.


    It is certain that disgrace is certain, and van Lin represents Hogwarts, and he is a disgrace


    Well, God knows why I have so many ghost logic today.


    Seeing the pebble getting closer and closer to himself, Fanlin seems helpless, and finally he is still in trouble


    It''s embarrassing.


    Fan Lin smiled, he lifted his hand, a virtual grasp, the pebbles that were still racing as if they were fixed, and they stopped in the air.


    "It''s Malfoy..." Fan Lin murmured a word, he thought of the pony, no brain to find trouble?


    Anyway, van Lin still let everyone be stunned.


    They don''t know how van Lin did it, or, in other words, the technique of silent spells should not be mastered by children of his age.


    But the scene in front of them can only be explained by silent spells. The little wizards who are preparing for the higher wizard level test are very clear, which is exactly what they want to achieve.


    It is almost the highest level of casting skill without relying on the silent spell of the wand.


    It is not necessary to read the mantra, but only rely on the understanding of the individual to the magic spell, and release the magic skill through the outline of magic. This in itself requires very high magic control and willpower.


    In fact, few people can do such things.


    No matter who is, for silent casting, if you want to do it, you must have a lot of practice to master one or two spells.


    Many adult wizards can''t do this, let alone the little wizard who hasn''t graduated from Fanlin.


    It is also beneficial to Eden''s transformation of the body of van Lin and Professor Snape''s painstaking ability to practice in torture.


    Of course, plus wand free casting, it''s not hard, as long as your magic is strong enough.


    But obviously none of these are things Mr Brown can understand.


    Just as we were still in a daze, fan Lin again moved up.


    The palm of the forest is closed tightly, like an invisible hand, and the pebbles hovering in the air are so little broken.


    "It''s impossible." Brown took a jump and he didn''t understand how van Lin did it, or that van Lin should not have been able to do so in his eyes.


    "You do that, and then let me respect you?" Van Lin said that his hand was gently applied in the pocket, and Dumbledore gave his wand to his hand.


    "How about I''ll pay you back, too? Or you need something else... " Van Lin said with a smile that he would not take a stone on brown, and he could see that brown just wanted to make him feel embarrassed, but obviously, it was not only this way.


    The arms of van Lin, who held the wand, circled his head twice. Then a thick, arm like flow of water came out of the fountain.


    Tearing open the water curtain of the fountain forehead, like a sword, flew towards Brown''s face.


    Brown seemed to be frightened. He stepped back two steps in a hurry, as if he wanted to give him a distance to release a spell. But the water column was too fast to respond at all.


    There was a loud voice in busbutton''s crowd, and they didn''t expect things to come to the point where Brown was eating under the hands of a third-year Hogwarts ghost, which was obviously unexpected.


    Some people tried to help Brown block the flow, but under the eyes of van Lin, it was impossible to do it.


    "EXPELLIARMUS!"


    Van Lin quickly reacted that the light of the disarming spell was instantly lit and he would fly his wand before the boy who wanted to help Brown react.


    It was so fast that it was not enough for the crowd around to respond quickly, whether it was the fight of van Lin or the disarming of the boy by the spell of disarming.


    The water ran straight to Brown''s face. In a hurry, Brown had a series of French in his mouth, but unfortunately, van Lin could not understand a word.But even if he understood, fan Lin didn''t think he would take it so far. There was no accident. It was impossible.


    It was not until the cold water hit Brown''s face that Brown could not remember the magic of shifting shape for shadow. But Dumbledore warned that even early thinking of the change of shape change was useless. All schools blocked the space of the change without exception.


    In fact, van Lin was very disappointed with Brown''s performance. A wizard who had mastered a lot of magic spells, and seven years of magic learning was not enough to make brown organize a decent counterattack.


    It was a real manifestation of greenhouse flowers to panic at a current that was summoned from the pool.


    Van Lynn could not imagine what it would be like to have these busbarton wizards face the desperate death eaters, let alone Voldemort or the unknown monster.


    Perhaps Peter Pedro, who has mastered the black magic, is enough to make Mr Brown die completely between a spell.


    It is true that Fanlin is convinced of it.


    Peter is not as bad as he thought. At least he was cruel enough to get out of the way, and Peter would drag 18 lives to help him achieve this.


    In fact, the three magic schools in Europe, on the ability of practical combat, busbarton is undoubtedly the worst compared with Hogwarts or demstrong.


    There was no such strong wizard in history except Nicolas Barton, if the Duke had improved the hidden spell.


    The impression of busbutton wizard seems to be here.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 412

    Fanlin held up his wand, and the water was helping Mr. Brown wash his face.


    No one seems to have thought of helping Mr. Brown stop, or that the wizard busbarton, who was trying to block the Valin spell, had his wand disarmed by the disarm spell.


    Fanlin suddenly felt that this was meaningless. It was like two people in a duel, and he had already set up the attack posture. But when the duel started, Fanlin suddenly found that his opponent could not even use the sword, which was a very bad thing.


    Busbarton''s students have long been stupefied, with sophisticated magic control, and advanced casting techniques such as silent spells and wandless casting.


    Of course, van Lim could not use the wand if he wanted, but in order not to cause more things.


    Well, it looks like he''s not going to make it.


    Fanlin shook his wand with a lack of interest, and the current, which was constantly scouring brown, retreated back to the fountain.


    In fact, it doesn''t hurt brown. On the contrary, the slight beauty effect of the fountain will make Mr. Brown''s face more moist tomorrow.


    You can''t expect the effect of playing


    The wonderful effect of deep water nourishment


    Busbarton Moisturizing Cleanser


    Well, that''s all I''m talking about.


    The crowd was a little quiet and terrifying. After all, it was a result that no one expected. Brown framings was defeated like this?


    Of course, there are still people who can understand what the caster of Fanlin is about.


    When the senior students explained the casting skills that Fanlin had just applied, a small exclamation came from the crowd.


    Although the words are different, but from Brown''s ugly face, Fanlin can roughly understand what these exclamations mean.


    Van Lin is a guest of Hogwarts. Naturally, van Lin can fully represent the level of the little wizard of Hogwarts. However, it seems that the level difference between busbarton and Hogwarts is not so small.


    This is undoubtedly difficult for the students of busbarton to accept. According to the original plan, they can step on a foot in the forest here, which naturally shows the strength of busbarton.


    However, it seems that things have gone against their wishes.


    Brown lost a little too ugly, this is a kind of magic and skill crushing.


    Brown is also very aware of this. He doesn''t master these skills at all. Even if he can use shape shifting, it''s useless. The reaction speed of wand free casting can wait until his magic spell flies out and then intercept it.


    At the thought, Brown''s face became ugly again.


    On the contrary, Hibiscus is very different, Fanlin''s counterattack is far beyond Hibiscus''s expectations, which can not help but let Hibiscus feel very surprised.


    She is very clear that as an exchange student of Hogwarts, van Lin naturally has her own uniqueness.


    It''s like the things that Hibiscus has heard. Hibiscus thinks that Fanlin can reach the same level as brown at most, but now this rolling posture makes Hibiscus a little unprepared.


    Gabriel is very excited. Naturally, the kind-hearted little angel is worried about Fanlin. She is surrounded by so many people, and is attacked with a magic spell. This can not help but make Gabriel worry about this seemingly kind-hearted little brother Hogwarts.


    But it''s superfluous, at least for now, and Brown''s failure means that Hogwarts'' little brother is in peace, though it''s a shame for busbarton.


    Yes, it''s a shame.


    At the same time, people sigh with van Lin''s strength, but at the same time, a sense of humiliation makes the people of busbarton feel ashamed.


    A seventh grader in booth Barton, even when he first cast a spell, let a third year student at Hogwarts counter it.


    It doesn''t fit in with today''s script at all, OK?


    "I wonder if we can leave now." Van Lin said helplessly that Brown had retreated into the crowd.


    He was disgraced by busbarton, and naturally he had no face to stay from here.


    It was humiliating to lose to a third grader.


    "I don''t think you can leave..." Said hibiscus.


    Furong''s voice has not dropped, more and more noisy French sound will ring up, Fanlin saw a few boys came up, looked very excited.


    "Is that too much Fanlin murmured that he did not want to cause too much trouble, but the trouble was always easy to find his place.


    What kind of tracking magic did you get?


    Does human form walk away from the source of disaster?


    It would be perfect if van Lim was stirring up something like a college war in busbarton.


    Achievement, Title: "source of disaster, Fanlin al!"It sounds interesting. Fanlin doesn''t mind bringing some devastating disaster to death eaters or monsters hidden in the dark side, but busbarton is obviously not included in this scope.


    "What are they talking about?" Fanlin shook his head and looked at the indignant youth of these boys. Fanlin felt that there was no good word in it.


    However, it''s always bad to run over it carelessly. In case everyone attacks him, all kinds of curses will not leave any residue.


    Of course, Fanlin knows why.


    He trampled on busbarton''s student hard, and rightly, he had to give busbarton an account.


    Van Lin''s performance is really a bit of publicity, if it''s who is at Hogwarts. Hogwarts students will not give up.


    But if it''s just the student party, Fanlin doesn''t think the Hogwarts students will lose.


    Harry, who sent us casually, is no match for many of busbarton''s students in actual combat.


    However, this is busbarton. Van Lin has to give an account to the students in busbarton. Naturally, apology is the first choice.


    If Fanlin stepped on others like this, and then left with hibiscus publicity, this if spread out.


    To put it bluntly, the students of busbarton are still in the wizarding world, which is absolutely impossible to raise their heads.


    Van Lim has to apologize, at least in the booth Barton students, van Lin''s behavior is undoubtedly very bad and slapped in the face.


    Some people began to use some poor to low English, began to tell some unintelligible words, van Lin''s eyebrows tightly wrinkled up.


    He has the Sorcerer''s stone in his hand, but it''s from nicoleme, which is obviously not very good here.


    "Unique hospitality, maybe..." Van leen wants to say that they seem to be able to do the same at Hogwarts, but it''s obviously a bit stingy.


    Hogwarts''s cattle were clearly not going to get by with a group of girls.


    However, demstrand''s staff are all boys. How about a fierce collision before the Goblet of fire? The burning youth hormone sounds exciting enough.


    Although it''s naive, Hermione will say something about him.


    "Maybe what?" Furong asked, but immediately she acted as a translator.


    "These cowards are calling on all of you to unite and defeat you, fighting for the honor of busbarton." Furong looks at Fanlin with a smile. Although she just wants to tease the younger brother of Hogwarts, it seems that it is not so difficult to solve the problem.


    "What they mean is, do you want me to apologize and bow down and admit that I was wrong?" Van Lin said in a funny way.


    The honor of busbarton is maintained in this way, which makes van Lin admire the brain holes of these students.


    Malfoy, at least, was proud that he would not allow such a bad thing to happen, even if Slytherin''s creed was anything but extreme.


    "It''s really a warm way to treat guests, hibiscus." "It was one-on-one at the beginning, but it turned into a group fight after losing?"


    "I think it''s low, too!" Hibiscus helplessly said, "ghost knows whether their brains are in the water. However, I think you''d better apologize. After all, you won''t lose anything. No matter who is right or wrong in this matter, this is busbarton after all..."


    "Relying on strength to gain the right to speak is not the practice of witches?" Van Lin said lightly, "I don''t think there is any fault."


    "But you have to be clear, this is busbarton after all..." Furong frowned. Although she thought that Fanlin was not wrong, she could not help Fanlin. There was no reason.


    "Of course I know, but It''s also a wizarding world. " Van Lin grasped the wand.


    "In that case..."


    "You can look around, but you should not..." Vaseline pointed to the crowd of busbarton.


    "Of course, if I had done it, I wouldn''t have taken so many people." Hibiscus said, in fact, Hibiscus is still very disdainful of such behavior.


    "That''s good." Fanlin laughs that he doesn''t want to start with girls. What''s more, it''s not something girls should be involved in.


    "Are you really going to do that?" Hibiscus could not believe, "this is busbarton. If you want to do something, you are facing thousands of witches, even Dumbledore..."


    "They have to fight it out, or hit it." "As you said, a bunch of cowards are still acting so low, there''s nothing to be afraid of," said Fanlin


    "You''re really crazy." Hibiscus said that she pulled ragabuli, and the little angel seemed to rush up to rescue her brother, which was obviously bad, at least not accepted by hibiscus.


    "EST cequevous parlezanglais?"As soon as the sentence "Fanlin" came out, everyone was stunned. This is one of the few French Fanlin can use, but the pronunciation is very awkward.


    After a while, a boy came up and his English was very bad, at least in Fanlin.


    The dialogue is as follows:


    boy: "sorry!"


    Van Lin: I don''t


    Boy: "come on, don''t be wordy."


    Van Lin: "I will not..."


    All right, and so on, it''s like mentally retarded words that fill the conversation.


    Once again, it has been proved how important it is to master a foreign language. Or should van Lin give the boys two classic Chinese national curses?


    Well, it''s really bullying.


    Van Lin seems to be annoyed by this kind of intellectual dialogue, because, the hands of the magic began to gather.


    Such a battle could not make Fanlin afraid.


    In fact, at Hogwarts, there are not many such things.


    Slytherin, led by Malfoy, is always in trouble with Gryffindor, and the focus is on Harry''s circle.


    Countless times of small-scale group war, which has been countless, Fanlin can not even remember how many Slytherin players he taught


    Well, I''m on the channel.


    It''s Slytherin student.


    Even at the Quidditch stadium, all the staff of the two academies had fought a big fight, and it was not uncommon for them to be blue and blue.


    Not long ago, Harry was plotting to fight Slytherin, which is no surprise.


    This kind of large-scale group war is obviously not feasible in busbarton, at least in momentum.


    If the Sorcerer''s stone of Fanlin is not from nicoleme, and he has not mastered it thoroughly, otherwise he can rely on the Sorcerer''s stone to try to fight against so many sorcerers.


    A good chance is to sweep the past. Even if there are thousands of witches, Professor Snape''s improved magic spell is still very good, as long as the magic is enough


    Fanlin did not think that the magic stored by the thousands of sorcerers could match the magic stone in his hand.


    "If that''s what you want, good luck, Wizard of Hogwarts." Furong said that she pulled Gabriel back a few steps, basically out of the crowd.


    But Gabriel is struggling very hard. She has been arguing with Furong in French. It seems that the little angel is going to cry.


    However, Fanlin is now in the critical moment of installing x, so it is not appropriate to be distracted to pay attention to the debate between Meiwa sisters.


    Van Lin''s face was indifferent, as if he was not in front of the wizard of busbarton, but a group of


    Well, that''s it.


    In a word, Fanlin''s brain is in rapid operation. Facing so many witches, the pressure is not small. Moreover, Fanlin can''t really defeat them. He has to find a way to get out of it. As long as he asks for today, even if there is trouble, there will be no bigger battle than today.


    Busbarton would not allow such a disgrace to happen again.


    ¡­¡­


    "This little fellow is really restless." Nicoleme said that through the smoke of silver, two unscrupulous old men were watching the dispute.


    "From Hogwarts."


    "College confrontation is really interesting, but I really want to see how this child can achieve that step, which should not be seen normally, albus."


    "It''s still young, even if it''s mature."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 413

    Narrator A: "welcome to the first busbarton cup competition. It will be wonderful."


    Narrator B: "next, let me introduce the players from both sides. The blue side is the Hogwarts team. This is an excellent team. All of its representative characters are not the big men of the wizard world."


    Narrator A: "as far as I know, the strength of the Hogwarts team is very strong. There are some second-generation Dark Lord characters, and the overall hero pool is unfathomable."


    Narrator B: "it''s true. It''s one of the top teams in the European wizarding division. It''s the Hogwarts cup."


    Announcer A: "well, in terms of booth Barton, the more famous players are no worse than Hogwarts. Among them, nicoleme''s strength is particularly strong, and headmaster maxim is not a good opponent. As far as I know, Mrs. Maxim can be regarded as the fatan of the wizarding world for the existence of hesitant giant blood! "


    Narrator B: "as far as I know, ruber Hagrid is also a fatan, but it doesn''t seem to hurt as much as Mrs. Maxim."


    Commentary A: "now it depends on the arrangement of the coaches of both sides. In terms of ban people, busbarton must be fully prepared. After all, the Hogwarts team Oh, the ban selection process has already started. "


    Commentary A: "the blue side of the Hogwarts team first selected ban, and they lost nicoleme. There is no accident that nicoleme is obviously unable to release for Hogwarts."


    Narrator B: "there''s no doubt that the red side''s busbarton backhand removed Dumbledore, as expected."


    "Ban chooses the same control in reason, the ban people of Red Square also can''t release Dumbledore such killer naturally."


    Announcer A: "well, let''s look at the situation of ban people. The busbarton team has successively lost Sirius, Professor Severus Snape, and our second generation Dark Lord. I am looking forward to their release. After all, it has been a long time since they released him on the field. No doubt, this is the same The key to winning. "


    "The Hogwarts side also showed no weakness. After ban dropped Furong Dracula and Mrs. maxim in the red side, plus the little angel healing auxiliary Gabriel, it seems that busbarton has entered the bottom of no one to choose from." Commentator B joked: "I''m curious about busbarton''s attack against Hogwarts."


    "It can''t help but be a problem." Commentator a said: "at the end of the day, the blue ban was given to Mr. Brown framings. I have to say that the new ADC still has a certain strength. I don''t think it''s necessary for Harry Potter to take the last hand. Harry hasn''t grown up yet


    "Maybe we can see a ferocious combination of Hermione and van Lin on the field this year. Busbarton is tired of dealing with it. It has to be said that the five ban system has been launched, which makes the busbarton aspect of the hero pool even worse."


    "I can''t think of how to play this one." Commentary a said, "busbarton can''t come up with a decent combination to fight against Hogwarts. Although many people are forbidden, it has to be admitted that this battle will be very difficult."


    Narrator B: "please wait and see My God, the Hogwarts team has only sent one person, and busbarton''s side has made a full attack. I have to admit, it will be very exciting


    "The players on both sides are ready. This is the first level team. All the magic wands are ready to go..."


    Is this the League of heroes version of the Harry Potter World?


    Fanlin is still looking forward to this game. After all, he can''t affect the Muggle world. It seems that he just needs to wait for his fist father to develop it


    Well, back to business, the atmosphere on both sides became tense for a time.


    Fan Lin''s expression seems to have extraordinary lethality. At least it was the public opinion of busbarton who confronted him.


    But because of the reason, where Lin''s eyes pass, where the boys unconsciously lowered their heads.


    However, this did not last long. Van Lin''s attitude of being indifferent and unwilling to admit his mistakes eventually angered the people in busbarton.


    Soon, under the instigation of a few boys, the crowd had no sign of flying out of a few red magic lights.


    Fanlin is very familiar with this spell. This is the most commonly used coma charm. Although it is not a vicious spell, it is very bad to hit Fanlin. Let alone the effect of those charms, it is that the pure magic impact can bring great damage to Fanlin.


    However, it is lucky that van Lin has accumulated magic power for half a day before the confrontation.


    "Protego maxima!"


    The light blue magic light shield immediately covered Vaseline. After a lot of magic moistening and strengthened armor protection mantra, it naturally did not disappoint Fanlin.It was like a stone hitting the lake. The light of the magic spell curled on the magic shield made by the armor, and then the coma mantras were bounced back to the crowd.


    Fanlin saw a boy who couldn''t dodge and was knocked down by his own coma curse. This is not only a surprise but also an accident to Fanlin.


    It seems that busbarton''s students are even more than expected


    However, his idea was just formed. After another man fell to the ground, he was able to poke a hornet''s nest completely.


    There was an uproar in busbarton, which not only made everyone look ugly.


    Van leen doesn''t want to stand here and be the target of the people in busbarton. He has to do something, at least before the next attack comes.


    Fanlin''s palm lit up a blue magic halo. The magic color spread rapidly, and it was absorbed into the fountain by the magic wand.


    "A great gift for you." Fanlin laughs, and his fingers connect. Several blue runes appear at the foot of the boy who is preparing for the second round of attack.


    He has to interrupt the casting of these people to prevent himself from being disturbed.


    Cold water gushed from the ground, hesitation is the first time to fight with van Lin, most people simply do not know what kind of strength Fanlin has.


    Of course, none of the people standing above the rune dodged. When the water column burst for the first time, the whole person was blown out of control.


    (face Gefeng, hasaki! £©


    among the crowd, there is a sense of bareheaded sight


    Well


    In a short period of time, Fanlin''s magic spell seems to have been completed. With the light lifting of the wand, the whole fountain remains in its original state, and all the water in it is extracted and floated.


    In the sky, a large amount of crystal clear spring water, with the nearly dreamlike light of busbarton, a colorful water curtain appeared on the top of everyone''s head.


    This is the first time that Fanlin has used a magic spell to control so many water currents to attack. It seems that it is a good choice to fight next to the fountain. The magic power allowed in the spring can also help him. Some magic burden in Jianping County.


    This is almost the limit of Fanlin. Without the help of the Sorcerer''s stone, controlling so much water flow seems to be an unprecedented experience for Fanlin.


    "How about the present for you? Do you like it?" When van Lin''s wand was gently waved, the light of transfiguration covered the water in an instant. Soon, all the water formed the image of a Norwegian back dragon and appeared in front of busbarton people.


    To tell you the truth, it''s not very aggressive at all. Van Lin was originally trying to deal with these busbarton students with Sirius.


    But it takes a lot of magic to condense all the water into ice crystals, and Fanlin can''t really defeat these busbarton witches. If you use ice, there will be someone injured. It''s not good to crush the leg.


    This is quite enough for the present scene. Although the large Norwegian chirosaurus is composed of water, it is still quite frightening for the students of busbarton.


    They couldn''t imagine how Vaseline used magic to control the water flow. No accident, everyone was a little confused. They didn''t know how to fight.


    However, Fanlin did not wait for the boys to react. The girls of busbarton did not participate. In fact, these boys would not allow the girls to do so, so Fanlin had no psychological burden at all.


    With the wave of his wand, the Norwegian chirosaurus, which is made up of water, dives into the crowd from the sky. In order to maintain the integrity of the current, van Lin specially coagulates a layer of still solid ice shell outside.


    Just like a real dragon, the metamorphosis features are perfectly displayed.


    A thunderous roar of a dragon was heard, and then a large amount of dragon breath mixed with ice was sprayed towards the people in busbarton.


    Many people have been scared silly where, they stupidly holding the magic wand in their hands, looking at the water dragon in front of them with fear.


    Puff, puff, puff!!!


    After several violent impacts, many people were knocked down by the dragon breath and tail.


    This voice is really bad enough. Maybe it can be changed into "bah, bah, bah"?


    Fanlin thought that the water dragon would not last long, but it was enough for the field in front of him. Although he said that he was sorry for nicoleme, it was not his business. Out of respect, he did not use the magic stone.


    Van Lim waved his wand in a big way, and Norborg''s Norborg archetype rushed into the people of busbarton like a madman.


    The thick layer of ice outside gave the people of busbarton the most real touch.


    This is fundamentally different from the attack of a magic spell. The complete physical damage is undoubtedly hard to resist.In a moment, because of the magic spell of Vaseline, the beautiful garden of busbarton becomes


    Er Water sprinkling festival scene?


    It''s bad anyway.


    Can a basin of water pour over a person? If not, more pots.


    Fanlin is very faithful to the implementation of such a thought, that is to beat all these boys on the ground.


    This is undoubtedly a difficult thing.


    Students in busbarton saw the Norse chirosaurus scurrying through the crowd, so they couldn''t just let it go.


    Just hit this Hogwarts kid.


    Without the magic of control, there is no threat to them.


    But after all, this idea is a small number, many people have been knocked down on the ground, and the students who can attack to Fanlin are also very few.


    However, this does not hinder the determination of these students.


    Today has become a joke, all the boys in busbarton were knocked down by a man from Hogwarts, which is undoubtedly a very bad thing.


    They can''t let the joke go on like this. They have to do something.


    I saw a few boys around the crazy water dragon straight to Fanlin, this time is not what coma curse even.


    One curse after another rushed straight to van Lin''s body.


    It''s not a normal fight. It''s obvious that the boys in busbarton have already made a red eye. As long as they can hit van Lin, they don''t care whether it will hurt van Lin or not.


    Let''s not say what these evil incantations are, but there is no doubt that as long as they are evil curses, they will inevitably cause damage to all forests, and many of them will cause permanent damage.


    Fanlin didn''t dare to make it big at all. In the case that he didn''t know how to use the magic stone, he didn''t dare to accept the more than ten magic spells.


    There are so many magic charms that he has no complete assurance that he will not be hurt.


    It seems that he is still a little bigger, and so many people to fight, think about it feel very crazy.


    With a wave of his hand, a wall of ice rose from the ground, as if to give him some protection.


    But just by blocking a spell, this wall of ice ends its mission.


    Fanlin had to think of other ways to escape these magic charms from all directions.


    The air is a good place.


    Fanlin''s body moved, the whole person turned into a blue streamer and flew to one side.


    But this does not detract from the determination of these busbarton boys. They want to keep van Lin, and they must also keep van Lin. If he is allowed to leave like this, it is obvious that busbarton would be a disgrace.


    Fanlin only hated himself, why didn''t I master the form shifting and shadow changing. If he mastered this magic, his fight would be much easier.


    To say the least, he was able to make the right response faster when avoiding the curse.


    Just in the side of the current van Lin eyes some black, do not use the Sorcerer''s stone, maintaining such a huge magic is obviously very difficult.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 414

    Fanlin, who just landed, only felt that he was a little bad. In the process of magic dodging, he had to be distracted to control his metamorphosis and resist these wanton evil curses.


    Well, it''s really hard.


    "The League war seems to have come to an end. The dragon is killing crazily. Fanlin players take the cover of the dragon and continue to cut. As long as they retreat, the Hogwarts team will usher in the first victory of the season."


    "It looks very hopeful."


    Narrator A: "Fanlin''s mastery and accumulation of magic power have reached a level that ordinary people can''t reach."


    Announcer B: "this group war shows the audience the strong practical skills and personal operation of Hogwarts team, and also shows the worst problem of busbarton."


    Commentator A: "if busbarton chooses rush dragon first, I believe it is completely feasible. However, busbarton has not chosen to do so, and even can not make an effective counterattack, while others choose the more difficult player van Lindel, and the pure air supremacy can not be achieved."


    Commentary B: "there is a big problem. Maybe we shouldn''t release such killers when we are ban people. However, the Hogwarts team also has a unique understanding of the situation. They use the power to press people, and then spare their hands to clean up some scattered witches. It has to be said that this needs strong personal skills to achieve"


    commentary A: "there is another problem That is to say, we can win by the advantage of quantity. Pure magic confrontation can force the players of Fanlin to carry out magic confrontation through continuous space compression. Without using the magic stone, Fanlin players can''t win at all. "


    Well, it''s just an analysis, after all.


    In terms of strength, van Lin had been thinking about these problems early. How to retreat has become the biggest problem. We must solve these tails.


    Van Lin bit his teeth and threw out a few runes with his backhand. However, after understanding the war, the students of busbarton basically understood van Lin''s attack style.


    Several people quickly jump from their original positions to prevent the violent current from knocking themselves down, while the water dragon has already become full of holes, and Fanlin''s attack seems to be coming to an end.


    Taking advantage of the space that later generations dodged, Fanlin''s body quickly became magical, and then he hid behind a wall.


    Fanlin''s wand was light, and the water dragon, which was still in a wanton collision, flew into the air again, but then, Fanlin relaxed his control over the magic power, and the water dragon broke in the air.


    Like a flawless mirror, a large number of springs at the same time to the ground quickly fall.


    Many of the busbarton students just got up, and they didn''t even know what was going on, and then it was like a whole pool of water hitting their faces.


    Some of the tension of the water surface and my weight make people dizzy. Some of them react quickly. They use their magic power to form a barrier, but more people are drenched like drowned birds.


    Boiled booth Barton, if it''s hot water, it''s perfect.


    Van Lin hid behind the wall and touched the ground with his wand. A layer of frost spread from his position to the whole courtyard in an instant.


    The freezing cold made the situation of busbarton students worse. They were eager to recover their body temperature. The cold feeling made his hands begin to shake.


    It seems that Fanlin has achieved the best effect, but there are still some people who don''t give up their hearts and want to knock him down. After all, with such a huge magic consumption, the situation of Fanlin is also very bad.


    Icefog diffuse


    From the tip of van Lin''s wand, a large white mist was ejected. Soon, the whole courtyard became like the Forbidden Forest of Hogwarts.


    It''s just the Forbidden Forest in the cold winter. The ice floes on the ground cause many obstacles to people''s progress.


    It looks like he''s done enough.


    Van Lin''s body forward a lie, he must leave here as soon as possible, was discovered by those boys can be really bad.


    Agamanis skillfully unfolds, this is the simplest way that van Lin thought of. In fact, he still wants to use the phantom mantra, but the consumption of magic power is really unbearable for him, and the phantom mantra is not so safe.


    Changing a shape is obviously a good choice. If it''s a compound decoction, he can consider turning into nicoleme and bluffing these lovely busbarton boys.


    Van Lin''s body soon turned into a white puppet cat. Taking advantage of the crowd''s riot, he gave a little mercy and ran to the hibiscus standing in the castle.


    He is not very familiar with busbarton. If he wants to find a place to live, he still wants to catch hibiscus. Who knows where Dumbledore has gone?


    Furong looks shocked and looks like the scene of winter. She originally thought that van Lin would be subdued by busbarton people just by supporting. She was even ready to stop these people.Vaseline was a guest to busbarton, and it was clear that they couldn''t really call him in hospital or something.


    However, the result was not expected by hibiscus.


    Powerful magic, exquisite metamorphosis, and that kind of novel attack that she couldn''t understand, lotus couldn''t help changing her assessment of van Lin.


    However, hibiscus also can see that the water dragon has no attack power. It is just bluffing, relying on its huge size to scare these cowards.


    However, the magic of the show can not help but let Hibiscus look at, she can not complete the Magic now, even, she has not been involved.


    On the contrary, Fanlin skirted the study of phantom shifting and directly applied more brilliant magic techniques.


    Well, it seems that none of busbarton''s students can beat vanillin.


    However, Furong still doesn''t think that busbarton will lose. So many people can win by magic crushing.


    However, Fanlin''s judgment of the situation is undoubtedly very accurate. If it is just a small gap, Fanlin will contact the control of the water dragon.


    Then a large amount of water falls, coupled with a sudden drop in temperature, hibiscus can not understand where the fog comes from, just like London in the fog.


    Up to now, hibiscus has completely lost the vision of Fanlin.


    And Gabriel is a little excited, ghost knows that Gabriel is on the side.


    Hibiscus thinks her sister may be the wrong person to support.


    But now the important thing is to get the van Lin out.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 415

    "Sister, where has Fanlin gone?" Gabriel asked that, except for the foggy courtyard and the frozen busbarton boys, hibiscus could not find any trace of van Lin, as if van Lin had disappeared out of thin air.


    "Who knows where he went." Furong said that her worries seemed unnecessary, and she didn''t expect that the little boy from Hogwarts would force such a group of people.


    Take a look at a frozen face blue, the school medical room''s wives must have a meal to reproach.


    However, Hibiscus is really not sure where Fanlin is now. She sees the figure of Fanlin flashing behind the wall. The fog is obviously used to cover up the figure, but someone has seen it in the past, and Fanlin is not there at all.


    The original released ice fog is also gradually dispersed with the rise of temperature.


    Fanlin had been squatting on the wall, he wanted to wait for Hibiscus to leave here and then follow. However, the fog will be completely dispersed, hibiscus or a little meaning to go, but in a curious look, which can not help but let Fanlin feel a little anxious.


    He wants to leave here as soon as possible. It''s not good to be noticed, but


    Well, van Lin decided to go. He needed to find his own lounge.


    Fanlin jumped down from the wall, stepping on the beginning of the disappearance of the ice fog, carefully to the direction of Hibiscus.


    During this period, busbarton''s students gradually got up from the ground, and it didn''t seem to be the case that they were always lying here.


    No one noticed a white kitten passing by them. In fact, they were very reluctant to be so embarrassed by Van Lin.


    The Norwegian chirosaurus in the spring did not cause any real damage except that he fell to the ground in a mess. However, a few unlucky people fainted and the tail of the Dragon covered by the ice shell swept to the head. However, after pouring the spring water, and then freezing, they basically got up from the ground with blue faces.


    The next day cold should be many, but Fanlin did not rise any sense of guilt.


    I''m joking. I''ve beaten them all. What do you feel for?


    Fanlin buried his head through the crowd, and the ice on the ground had not yet melted. Fanlin saw an unfortunate man who had been knocked unconscious. With the help of others, he got up from the ground. Of course, his clothes were torn or something. Of course, you can choose to carry a large piece of ice on your back, if you don''t feel heavy.


    As soon as possible to Hibiscus there is the king.


    Fanlin gently jumped up a few steps, he swept the legs of the sweeping Hibiscus with his tail, but Hibiscus did not pay attention to the meaning of Fanlin.


    This is not to worry about Fanlin, let him in the past coquettish roll sell Meng, and then attract the attention of Hibiscus?


    Well, this is really feasible. As long as Furong doesn''t hate cats, she can still do it as she is now, but


    It''s really impossible to do it. I''m ashamed to think about it.


    Well, there is no way to do it. Everyone''s attention is on the further development of the matter, and there is no mind to pay attention to a kitten. Ok


    Fanlin with the top of the top of the lotus trouser legs, and then gently called two.


    Fanlin always thinks there is something wrong with his shape change. This cat is called soft and sticky. It''s just a little female cat. Ok


    Maybe the sound of the cat is too low, or Hibiscus is more focused, anyway, Fanlin is not successful in attracting the eyes of Hibiscus.


    But it intrigued Gabriel.


    The little angel itself is not high, and naturally it is easier to notice the Fanlin standing on the edge of Hibiscus legs.


    To be exact, it''s the kitten on Hibiscus'' legs.


    It seems that van Lin''s appearance stabbed Gabriel''s Point


    Well, Vaseline just felt that he was suddenly lifted up by an irresistible force, starting from the position of chest and abdomen


    Fanlin is stiff. He wants to show his fiercest side and fight back. Ok It''s bragging about X.


    Fanlin did not even look back, and then the human body was carried into a soft arm.


    A faint smell of milk came to van Lin''s nose, which was quite different from that of Hermione.


    Hermione still smells better, but it''s not bad. Anyway, there''s a brief blank in Van Lin''s brain.


    Gabriel''s face magnified infinitely in front of him, and the kind of soft and sweet French spread to van Lin''s ears.


    But there is still a big problem with the language barrier, at least to say that van Lin simply can''t understand what Gabriel is talking about.


    actually, he was so old that he didn''t have the brain to guess what Gabrielle said. He was not at all in Gabrielle''s arms.


    "Where did you get the cat?" Hibiscus asked, when she looked back at Gabriel, she found that her sister''s arms did not know when a more kitten.


    "It was at your feet just now," said Gabriel, looking excited. "I''ve never seen this kitten in busbarton before. Who''s the new pet?""Never seen it?" Furong asked. She bent down and looked at the kitten in Gabriel''s arms.


    "It''s very nice." Hibiscus said, "we can ask in the evening. Maybe it''s the girl who raised it. You know, those boys can''t take care of these..."


    Fanlin didn''t know what the two sisters were talking about, but he didn''t want to be watched all the time. In Gabriel''s arms, he always felt very


    Shy? It seems to be a little bit!


    Van Lin stretched out his claws and tried to break free from the girl''s arms, but this was obviously impossible.


    He had to reach out his paw and grab Hibiscus'' hair, and then meow twice.


    Hibiscus has never seen a cat with such a rich expression, this humanized action and a helpless ghost.


    "Gabriel, you mean this cat was standing at my feet before?" Hibiscus doubts that she wants to touch Fanlin''s cat''s head with her hand, but Fanlin''s paw is opened to her hand.


    "Yes, standing next to you, coming from over there." Gabriel said, pointing to the white fog not far away.


    "Over there?" Furong doubts that she stares at Fanlin for two seconds, but Fanlin feels more helpless. He opens his mouth and seems to want to say something, but the cat''s language system is really not enough to support him to speak.


    Maybe it''s more convenient to become a parrot or myna. At least, it''s not good to be able to communicate with people.


    "Van Lin al?" Furong suspected that she always felt that the cat didn''t behave like a normal cat.


    It''s not a serious dog at first sight


    It is said that every meow''s dream is to have a dog of his own, and he doesn''t know


    Well, it''s off the point.


    Fanlin helplessly nodded, combined with his body shape, is really a kind of cute dead posture.


    He meow two times, seems to be complaining why Hibiscus found his identity until now.


    (it''s really not a serious meow


    This time it was Hibiscus'' turn to be surprised again. She really couldn''t think of anything else that Fanlin couldn''t do. She didn''t believe that Fanlin didn''t master it.


    In terms of combat performance, most of the magic mastered by Fanlin has never appeared. Anyway, hibiscus has never seen a wizard throw runes to the outside. This is against the common sense, but the effect is surprisingly good.


    Hibiscus thinks that if she is near the water, the power of the magic of Vaseline will rise several grades. After all, the more water can be controlled, it seems to be a good thing.


    What''s more, the magic cash, together with the Animagus shown to Hibiscus now and the appearance of studying magic circle by the fountain before.


    For Fanlin''s magic power, hibiscus could not make an accurate assessment at the first time.


    Well, it''s quite frustrating for Furong. Judging from the performance of Fanlin, hibiscus seems to be no match for Fanlin.


    However, in terms of magic, Hibiscus is very confident about her magic.


    If we let Hibiscus know that Fanlin also refined cerebral block surgery, would she be more desperate?


    With the standard configuration of teenagers, the magic stone and the lock of heaven, it seems that every forest has a posture of crushing, no matter in terms of strength or equipment.


    Even van Lim felt that he had made a lot of it, but he couldn''t stay under Voldemort''s hand any longer than undulating demon.


    With the Sorcerer''s stone, the battle between van Lin and Snape is an almost crushed posture, not to mention Tom Riedel who can crush Professor Snape.


    There is still a monster that makes the gods headache. Fanlin doesn''t think he can hide in the past. The appearance of Eden inevitably indicates that the monster will revive in the lifetime of Fanlin.


    Well, that sounds desperate.


    Furong doesn''t care about this. After being refused to touch her head by Fanlin, she is addicted. Gabriel doesn''t quite understand her sister''s English, so she doesn''t know what happened.


    Gabriel thought that her sister simply liked the kitten, and she also naively lifted the cat up.


    Two forelegs were put up, which made Fanlin have no room to struggle. Even though the cat''s waist and legs are soft, the whole body''s stiffness can not be recovered in a short time. This is a psychological function.


    Finally, hibiscus finally got her wish. Her hand fell on the head of Fanlin and rubbed it hard for two times, which made Fanlin''s soft hair disordered.


    Fanlin seems to want to sue Furong, but there are so many people here, he can''t change back.


    It''s not easy to get rid of the boys'' pursuit, unless his brain is full of slugs


    Ron seems to have done this, that damned wand, but Ron''s slug is also from


    Well, it''s kind of disgusting.Furong is excited to knead some Fanlin, she seems to have a good time.


    "I don''t think he likes you like that, sister. You should be gentle." Gabriel said she seemed to be trying to get van Lin back in her arms.


    This makes van Lin howl louder. After being held by Gabriel for a while, he thinks that this idea is too evil, although the girl''s arms are very comfortable.


    "No, no, no, he likes it, Gabriel." Furong uses English, and she can see the discomfiture of Fanlin. Of course, she doesn''t mind molesting the little boy who is not fully developed.


    It should be, Kitty.


    To Furong''s satisfaction, Fanlin''s Animagus shape is pretty good-looking, and puppet cat is also highly respected in Muggle world. No matter from the image or what, it is full of Hibiscus taste, this is definitely the best lotus has ever seen, and it''s good to keep it at home.


    Furong thought, she put a hand in the position of van Lin''s neck, a hand gently pinched, Fanlin was picked up.


    It feels bad.


    Fanlin is like a cargo, which is carried by Hibiscus in her hand. She knows clearly that she is a person. Anyone who is lifted up by the collar of her neck is absolutely uncomfortable.


    Fanlin yelled. He twisted his body as if he wanted to get rid of it. He only thought Hibiscus was terrible and worse than ever.


    However, Furong didn''t care much about it. Instead, she thought it was very interesting. Fanlin''s performance was just like a real cat.


    Anyway, as long as this little Hogwarts boy doesn''t be so arrogant, it looks good to sell cute things like this now.


    "Sister, you shouldn''t treat it so rudely. It''s still a kitten No, even a mature old cat You can''t do this to it anyway. Give it back to me... "


    Gabriel''s face was cold.


    "Or give it to her?" Hibiscus smiles and greets Fanlin in English.


    "Meow..." Fanlin called out powerless, he is now completely despair of Hibiscus.


    "I''m sorry, sister. It doesn''t look like it wants to..."


    "Then you can''t do this..." Gabriel was upset. She looked like she could explode at any time.


    "You know, Gabriel..."


    "Give it back to me..." Gabriel put on a small face. She held out her hand. "Otherwise, you can treat it well."


    "Good, good." Hibiscus some helpless, she picked up the whole Fanlin, and then changed to hold Fanlin with both hands.


    "I apologize to you, OK." Furong said, her face full of banter, did not seem to mean to apologize, "or say, you hope In my arms? "


    Fanlind admitted that it was very tempting. The well-developed Hibiscus could not be compared with little Lori Gabriel.


    Fanlin felt a little smoke in his face. He fought harder, but in vain.


    "Beautiful to think!" Hibiscus smile, she put Fanlin to her face, "but it is necessary to apologize."


    "Meow?" Fanlin said, he looked at Hibiscus a little puzzled, he wanted to go back to the ground, but


    Furong''s face was constantly enlarged in Van Linde''s eyes. Before he could respond, van Lin felt his forehead covered with warm lips. He even smelled the fragrance of Hibiscus'' mouth.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 416

    To tell you the truth, it''s a bit confusing.


    This is almost the most realistic portrayal of Fanlin now, just out of Gabriel''s arms, in the twinkling of an eye by Hibiscus in the arms.


    Well, it''s really exciting. The body fragrance of Hibiscus is a magic that can''t be described.


    And the soft Well, with soft arms, Fanlin is like a real doll crawling in Hibiscus'' arms. She doesn''t dare to have half a minute''s action, otherwise Furong won''t mind trampling on him.


    It should be impossible to be beaten. However, he felt very bad when Furong came out to tease him.


    It''s not Hibiscus at all. What should I do? I''m in a hurry.


    After Furong took him into her arms, Fanlin tried to come out, but it was impossible. Hibiscus chose to hold him in her arms. How could she release it.


    It turns out that Hibiscus'' figure is beyond Gabriel''s comparison. Even though van Lin is careful, but


    OK, that''s it.


    Hibiscus is also aware of the unnatural cat in her arms. Although Hibiscus didn''t intend to pick up Fanlin at first, it seemed interesting. The embarrassment of a little boy was also very interesting, and she would not lose anything.


    Hibiscus thought for a while, she tightened her arm, which is to prevent Fanlin from going out?


    Well, I don''t think Fanlin''s brain circuits at the moment can think of the word escape.


    Gabriel''s small face with a trace of reluctance, although said that the elder sister has changed to embrace the way, but this is what?


    Gabriel found it first, and then was carried away by her sister mercilessly. She also likes this beautiful kitten.


    However, hibiscus didn''t mean to return Fanlin to her home. Even though she had been held by Gabriel before, her sister put a little boy into the arms of her innocent sister, which made people feel evil.


    It''s really evil.


    Hibiscus straightened out her chest, and Fanlin only felt that there was something against her. Well, Fanlin felt that she was going to spiral to heaven.


    However, the consequences of Fanlin naturally need to be dealt with. There is no doubt that hibiscus, arranged by Mrs. maxim to take care of Fanlin, naturally has to bear this responsibility.


    What''s more, Furong is still the student chief of busbarton. Before the professors appear, naturally, she should be the student chief to deal with such matters.


    Hibiscus holds one hand and locks Fanlin firmly in her arms. In fact, Fanlin has completely taken on a kind of doll''s state. If it wasn''t for the tail shaking unconsciously, everyone might think it was Furong''s new plush toy.


    As a matter of fact, it is not convenient for Hibiscus to take Fanlin with her after she gets busy. Hibiscus has to throw van Lin to Gabriel, and asks Gabriel to hold it and ask the girls around her who keeps this pet.


    Well, this move is still very frightening for Fanlin, but the pure French dialogue is really powerless.


    Have been sold more than once and twice by hibiscus. Fanlin even feels numb?


    Well, in fact, it''s hopeless. The hormone stimulation ahead of time can''t make van Lin wrong.


    It''s really exciting.


    When Hibiscus returns van Lin to Gabriel, she runs out and squats on the wall, which is not a difficult task for Fanlin.


    But this also attracted the attention of a group of girls, a beautiful and unreasonable kitten, and then sit on the fence to watch the crowd perform?


    Obviously, the focus of girls and boys is quite different. At least, most of the girls'' eyes are attracted by the kitten.


    Including hibiscus.


    However, the current situation must be dealt with, these unfortunate busbarton boys have just experienced one of the few fierce battles in life, and the result is a cold.


    In this summer night sky, a lot of people hold their arms and start to sneeze, and there are a lot of unfortunate people who have not been pulled up from the ice, which is really embarrassing enough.


    Although Hibiscus in the eyes of busbarton people, especially girls, communication is not particularly good, but in terms of ability, Furong''s strength is still recognized by everyone.


    No surprise, before Mrs. Maxim arrived, hibiscus organized some people to clean up the mess at least.


    In the case of losing the magic support of Vaseline, the fog and ice can be easily cleared out. When Mrs. Maxim comes out of the castle, there are only a few water stains on the scene except some boys who are particularly embarrassed.


    This is a good adjustment to the summer temperature, at least the whole busbarton courtyard after such a disturbance, but become very cool.


    Of course, this is only for those who did not participate in the scuffle. Fortunately, except for a few people, most of them did not throw some powerful magic spell. Many people did not even throw the magic spell, so they were sprayed on the ground by a spring.If it''s a normal wizard duel, it''s enough to fail or kill. The people of busbarton are very clear about this.


    Mrs. Maxim''s arrival also marks the end of the first busbarton cup competition, and the winner is naturally the Hogwarts team with van Lin as the whole.


    Although in theory, even if Professor Snape is standing here, there is no possibility of winning at all.


    Apart from some colds, there is no real harm at all.


    In the face of the curse attack, Fanlin''s evasion and defense did not let these rebounding curses defeat other students in busbarton.


    A lot of people are looking at it. They know this. They are the first to do it, and the natural culprit is busbarton. In addition to some helplessness, van Lin''s response has already given the people of busbarton a lot of affection.


    If the epic level victory, if this news is sent back to Hogwarts, even Slytherin, no one will come forward to deny van Lin, which is a matter of honor for Hogwarts.


    On the contrary, the boys in busbarton are not so good. Hundreds of witches, though not injured, are so embarrassed by a little wizard at Hogwarts.


    Naturally, Mrs. Maxim would not give these boys any good looks. Naturally, such a failure could not be accepted by Mrs. Maxim.


    The boys must be responsible for their behavior, but Fanlin has become safe. No one will find trouble with him alone. In case of a group fight


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 417

    "What''s the consequence, hibiscus? You know, I don''t quite understand French... " It''s certainly a very interesting thing to do.


    Just after Mrs. Maxim came out and said something aloud in French, Fanlin squatted aside and noticed that all the boys'' faces had become very bad.


    When the lecture was over, Mrs. Maxim sent everyone back to the castle, leaving only hibiscus and Gabriel.


    Obviously, this is Hibiscus waiting for van Lin to pass. Although Gabriel doesn''t know why she stayed, she doesn''t have to hide too much in front of Gabriel.


    When everyone was gone, the wet courtyard became empty again.


    Fanlin jumped down from the wall, and when he was about to land, he solved the state of Animagus. There was no one, so there was no need to hide.


    Originally, Gabriel was still worried about the comfort of Fanlin and the cat on the fence. She was just asking her sister to get the cat down. Obviously, living outside can''t make the little angel Gabriel at ease. At least she should keep the cat for one night, and in terms of the cat''s appearance, she will be loved by many roommates.


    At least there was no hair loss in summer. The white hair was very strong. Gabriel had touched it, so she knew it.


    However, this idea was quickly overturned by Gabriel herself. Originally, Gabriel was very happy that the runaway cat jumped down, but the change in the cat''s mid air made Gabriel''s eyes widen.


    The good-looking cat, the cat in her arms, and the cat she was forced to hold by her sister, turned into the little wizard of Hogwarts in mid air.


    It is not Gabriel''s contact to turn an animal into a human. Her metamorphosis is still in the stage of turning a match into a needle.


    However, this does not prevent Gabriel''s understanding of transfiguration. Obviously, there is no one around to wave her wand. Her sister''s wand is just around her waist.


    Obviously, this is a kind of advanced transfiguration. Animagus and Gabriel have heard about it from her sister. Her sister has always wanted to learn it. However, because of the pedigree of Meiwa, her sister does not have too much talent for transfiguration.


    So, this cat is, of course, Valentine, the little wizard from Hogwarts.


    He used Animagus to deceive everyone, and she even held the little brother in her arms. This can not help but make Gabriel some blush, even said that she just had to take the little brother to the dormitory.


    My God, this is In the end Well, it''s nothing for two kids. Gabriel doesn''t understand it very well, but she always comes back and says that it''s always inappropriate for a boy to spend the night in the little girl''s room in the form of a cat.


    Van Lin also noticed Gabriel''s surprise, but in order to avoid embarrassment, he chose to shut up honestly. In a word, it was a kind of guilty experience.


    "Congratulations, Valentine." Hibiscus said, "it''s obviously a good achievement to defeat such a group of cowards, but before that, I think you need to thank me first, and also..."


    "And..." Van Lin coughed awkwardly. He didn''t know what Gabriel thought. Anyway, hibiscus was teasing him. Gabriel was innocent. On the whole, he was still very embarrassed.


    Gabriel''s big eyes flashed, "you''re a beautiful cat..."


    "Hold Sorry... " Van Lin''s old face is red. He has an adult''s memory. Though he is young in spirit,


    Well, the conversation is not on the same channel.


    "That''s enough?" Furong said, she looked at Fanlin provocatively, "bullying my sister..."


    "How can this be regarded as bullying, wizard business..." "OK, I admit it''s my problem, but you shouldn''t throw me to Gabriel. You''re her sister..."


    "You mean, you''re more like being in my arms?" Hibiscus jokingly said that, with the trend of straightening out her chest, hibiscus has been approaching adulthood, which is naturally not comparable to the little Gabriel.


    Fanlin felt his face a little hot, and he remembered what he felt as a cat.


    Well, we shouldn''t be so dirty.


    However, he did think of it. Of course, his words became less fluent. The image of Hibiscus was constantly enlarged in his heart. The image of witch was really bad.


    Let Fanlin eat shriveled nature is a thing that can make Hibiscus happy, at least Hibiscus is unscrupulous to laugh.


    Such a small fart child, molestation up or very satisfactory, if Fanlin in a larger, in the molestation up, can not be so casual.


    "You You said How about... " Fanlin some flustered said, he is holding a strong guilt for Gabriel, no way, who let this is Gabriel.


    "What to do?" Hibiscus, as if she had thought about it, said, "wait till Hogwarts."


    "Hogwarts?" Van Lin didn''t respond for a moment. He was full of ideas about how to compensate Gabriel."Yes." Furong said, "and I want to tell you a message, because of you, all the busbarton boys who were selected have been wiped out."


    "You mean the three witches game?" Van Lin was shocked. He remembered that there were still some boys selected, and there was a great hope that one or two boys would go to the final decision.


    "Yes, Mrs. maxim is very dissatisfied with them. A group of people can''t fight you, a wizard of Hogwarts. Naturally, they will lose the right to compete for the champion of the three witchcraft contest. What''s more, I can only represent busbarton, I can also represent you."


    Hibiscus said confidently.


    Fanlin could not help but feel guilty.


    For every little wizard, the contest is a rare event. What''s more, the contest is very wonderful, which can''t be missed.


    Hogwarts is very lucky, but also very unfortunate, Hogwarts all people can participate in the three wizard contest, and other schools can only send a few representatives.


    Unfortunately, all of them will face the message of Voldemort''s return. After weighing the pros and cons, vanillin still feels lucky.


    And because of his reasons, those boys even lost the qualification of the representative team, which is undoubtedly a very regrettable thing.


    No, Fanlin doesn''t regret it. People always have to eat their own fruit. This causal relationship has been very clear in Fanlin''s heart. Since everyone is wrong, Fanlin doesn''t feel that he has any big problem.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 418

    As a matter of fact, it''s not known which student sent the storm to Hogwarts.


    No surprise, the boys will not take the initiative to mention such things with their acquaintances in Hogwarts. They would like to rot in their own stomachs. It is not impossible to leave van Lin completely. The key is that they can''t beat


    And van Lin and Hermione just said a simple in the communication, there are some small contradictions, but this is also a passing thing.


    With Hermione''s character, of course, he would not go around preaching such things. But for the sake of safety, van Lin didn''t talk to Harry or Ron.


    Neville''s character naturally will not say, the key van Lin also did not say to Neville.


    However, when he received Laura''s letter full of complaints and ridicule, Fanlin realized that what he had done in busbarton had been passed back to Hogwarts by the ladies of all walks of life.


    After Laura''s happiness, a continuous stream of letters came like snowflakes, but almost all the students at Hogwarts brought the most cordial greetings.


    And Harry, Ron, they were just too excited. Neville expressed his support for van Lin with that Neville excitement.


    There are also warmongers like Seymour, while Fred and George bring their latest research results to van Lin in order to support van Lin''s troublemaking in busbarton. At the same time, it also brings some problems in the development of prank products.


    There is also a part of the theoretical knowledge, which is secretly funded by Fanlin without Hermione. After all, Fanlin sometimes has to give full play to his heart that can''t bear to die, as well as the flaming soul of zhong-2.


    Well, as a matter of fact, these things were put into the pocket in the first place.


    He didn''t want to be so tough. This is busbarton. He came to study with nicoleme.


    After seeing nicoleme''s Alchemy products, van Lin did not think that these small movements would not be discovered by nicoleme, which was not in line with his positioning.


    In fact, except for the letters from Laura and Hermione, the rest of the people, except some girls, seldom expressed their concern.


    As for that sentence, the focus of discussion naturally varies with different concerns.


    These things are beyond reproach.


    However, due to the outbreak of fighting events, van Lin''s days in busbarton naturally need to be careful.


    Fortunately, nicoleme canceled all of the courses in Vaseline, and he could stay in the alchemy laboratory and the library.


    As a matter of fact, the tasks that nicoleme assigned to van Lin were enough to make him have no time and experience to deal with the boring disputes.


    For example, know these ancient magic patterns.


    The writing and cognition of one magic stripe after another brings the nature to Fanlin, which is an unprecedented wonderful feeling.


    The most common feather pen, with some dragon''s blood ink, writes ancient warlock characters, that is, those hieroglyphs, which can always shake a circle of magic halo at the moment when the strokes finally fall.


    Although the magic halo does not exclude the magic of dragon blood ink itself, but more importantly, it is the scattered magic communicated by these magic symbols.


    It seems very magical, just like the magic array depicted by Fanlin.


    These are the wisdom of ancient warlocks. The use of this Rune makes Fanlin''s understanding of magic reach a new level.


    These seemingly simple magic patterns can always communicate with the greatest magic power in the simplest way.


    For four months, Fanlin''s life was completely immersed in this kind of day.


    Nicoleme taught and interpreted the book of Abraham, studied ancient Chinese characters, and polished with alchemy. Nicoleme said that he would make a convenient staff for Vaseline, and the alchemy flame of Fanlin was the most appropriate.


    In fact, what Eden left behind is not so easy to grasp, and those divine patterns have also been seen.


    Greek temples.


    However, the real Parthenon temple has long been missing, which seems to be caused by the destruction of the dark plane.


    And the words left in the Muggle world are only similar to the divine lines on the lock of heaven.


    For this reason, Nicole Meihua spent a lot of experience research, but the progress is not so optimistic.


    Everything seems to have no way to start, mantra, rune, all these seem to have become an unexplained mystery.


    However, in the aspect of alchemy, nicoleme still analyzed many things, such as the characteristics of the lock of heaven, metal properties, fusion, extension, tenacity, etc., which are far beyond the scope of alloy seen at present.


    However, this is not difficult for nicoleme, and the innovation brought about by constant experiments is considerable.


    Nicoleme has not made great progress in alchemy for a long time, and his research on the lock of heaven is undoubtedly very exciting for him.However, it is difficult to get materials from ancient times. What nikolame developed is naturally a kind of imitation in nature.


    Precious alloy, whether in the conductivity of magic or the addition, have a great improvement.


    Nikolay spent 65 years to get the alloy out, and the use of the alloy naturally fell on the staff that Vaseline was making.


    This is good news. After one month''s continuous processing by flame, the rest of the work was handed over to nicoleme.


    Of course, nicoleme also has to pay attention to the study of divine patterns. As for Dumbledore, after sending van Lin here, he went to England with Mrs. Maxim.


    There are still a lot of things to be settled and prepared for.


    Basically, until the holiday, Fanlin''s life has been spent in the busy study, not only the study of alchemy, but also other aspects of knowledge.


    To some extent, nicoleme has much more knowledge than Dumbledore. Moreover, nicoleme can always explain the events of that year to van Lin as an experience or participant.


    It''s about relics, there''s about magic. All these are the wealth nikolame has accumulated with his life.


    Van Lin is very grateful for this.


    There is also magic stone. Naturally, the research on magic stone cannot be left behind. After all, the key to the book of Abraham is the magic stone.


    After a simple study of alchemy, van Lin also made some interesting alchemy products and gave them to Hogwarts and busbarton''s friends. Is this a joy to share?


    Anyway, Fanlin is very full every day. Except for hibiscus and Gabriel, students of busbarton are not very simple. That made Fanlin feel much more relaxed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 419

    Afternoon sunlight through the colorful glass into the busbarton library.


    The library in busbarton is very large, and its collection is no less than that of Hogwarts. Moreover, in a sense, the library of busbarton is slightly better than Hogwarts because of nicoleme.


    For example, there are records of demonic magic in the forbidden area of busbarton, at least not seen in Hogwarts.


    In fact, there are many treasures of magic, whether it is the forbidden area of busbarton, or the private collection of nicoleme, all of which are open to Fanlin under the promotion of nicoleme.


    It''s like dragon language magic, or the study of alchemy by goblins and dwarfs in the early days, and it''s all real.


    Of course, these books are not open to ordinary students in busbarton. They are basically in the forbidden area.


    Fanlin even saw the sorcery that needed sacrifice. He exchanged his blood and flesh for powerful magic power. It must be said that this is really an eye opener for yuefanlin.


    Even at Hogwarts, van leen had written notes from Dumbledore and Professor Snape. But Van leen also knew that he would not cause any unnecessary trouble if people knew that he was studying these strange dark magic methods.


    In busbarton, however, nicoleme''s approval made it easier for van Lin.


    The library management of busbarton is in charge of alchemy products. With the permission of nicoleme, the inspection of these alchemy products is virtually nonexistent.


    Most importantly, the elegant environment of the forbidden area is more suitable for van Lin to stay. At least, van Lin doesn''t have to worry about being bothered by those boring boys.


    This is probably the best news, he can be unscrupulous to study those strange magic, and improve.


    For example, now, he is trying to improve the arrangement of the black magic and add his own elements, which has always been the casting feature of Vaseline.


    The parchment is lined with dense magic structure information. Through the continuous experiment and understanding of the magic spell, van Lin wrote one after another forbidden black magic on the parchment.


    In fact, the root of every magic is the Rune of magic support and construction.


    After mastering a large number of hieroglyphs, these simple runes which can arouse natural magic without magic become the first choice.


    With the writing and arrangement of runes one after another, the magic halo of circle after circle is constantly spreading on the tip of the pen of Fanlin, which can always give all the strange feelings of Fanlin. As long as these magic halos do not disperse, it proves that his magic charm is feasible and successful.


    As the last Rune falls, the pale blue aura of magic flares outward and dissipates into the air.


    It seems that the combination of the curse is a success. Fanlin could not help feeling very happy.


    In fact, after four months of continuous learning, he has basically mastered the use of these pictographs.


    He has successfully transformed some commonly used incantations into his own magic through the combination of pictographic symbols and Chinese incantation seals.


    For example, Professor Snape''s divine front without shadow, the black magic''s fire curse and some defensive magic, which directly affect the soul, and then transfer the attack to the magic condensed water element scene, these are some very practical incantations.


    There are also some powerful magic spells, but Fanlin needs to be completed through the magic stone to simulate the eruption of a volcano. There will always be something to bring some good inspiration to Fanlin.


    Now, what we have finished is the silver made by the magic nicoleme. It is a kind of detective magic spell which is combined with exploration magic to image.


    In terms of the concealment of magic, nicoleme also gave a lot of suggestions. The magic array hiding the port key is the object of all kinds of forest.


    Van Lin laughed, and he sorted out the completed mantras, which he spent a full week, because considering the concealment of the exploration of magic, this undoubtedly increased the difficulty of the spell.


    However, as long as it is successful, it is a good thing.


    When van Lin stood up, his wand was casually thrown aside. In fact, he didn''t need it at all.


    Fanlin''s palm condensed some blue magic, he wiped in front of the space, a crystal clear water curtain will open, and then, the scene outside the library will appear in front of Fanlin.


    This is really a very convenient magic.


    Looking at the coming and going crowd, Fanlin can not help feeling very happy, in fact, every magic success is enough to bring great joy to Fanlin.


    "I don''t think you have such a hobby." A crisp female voice came from behind the van Lin, the voice with a little bit of hoarseness makes the voice become more magnetic.


    However, Fanlin is very afraid to hear this voice, especially in the current situation, the protagonist is standing behind him, the picture of van Lin can see his back.Well, it''s really embarrassing.


    "You Here you are... " Van Lin said stutteringly, "I I am in Experiment Curse


    Fanlin bravely turned back, lotus that beautiful face appeared in front of him, in fact, the picture is also this face.


    Hibiscus smiling at the forest, the beautiful big eyes on so unabashed up and down.


    "I''m really experimenting with magic." Fanlin said that he was very dissatisfied with hibiscus'' eyes.


    "I''m sorry, although I''d like to believe that you''re experimenting with a new spell, I''m still skeptical. From your reaction, your motivation doesn''t seem pure."


    "If I had a impure motive, I would have chosen to experiment with the spell at night." Fanlin helplessly said that he was really angry with hibiscus.


    "Then I wonder if you can beat the defensive array of girls'' dormitories." Hibiscus said, "or have you successfully cracked it?"


    "Of course No.... " Van Lin explained that he was a little guilty. In fact, a month after arriving in busbarton, he successfully found a way to bypass the defensive formation of the busbarton girls'' dormitory.


    "You really cracked it?" Hibiscus is surprised.


    "It''s just a formation, and you brought it to me." Van Lin said, "I can''t be blamed."


    "Is that my fault?" Hibiscus said, "you can''t peep at Gabriel. She''s still young. You shouldn''t beat her attention. What''s more, I think it''s better than..."


    "No, what a mess. What are you doing here?" Fanlin quickly confessed that Furong always liked to tease him in various ways and for various reasons. Moreover, she did not tire of it. It was very bad. Fanlin had no way to take Furong, and her language was feeble.


    "I came to you, of course." Furong said, her eyes narrowed, a look at the van Lin joke.


    "What do you want me to do? It won''t be a strange array or something else..."


    "Can''t I come to see you?" Furong said angrily, "you haven''t appeared for nearly a month. You''ve been hiding in the forbidden area and the laboratory. I don''t know what Mr. nicoleme thinks. You can study and read in the forbidden area by yourself. You know, many black magic are very attractive. I''m afraid you will become psychological distortion when you come out."


    Van Lin Ding looked at hibiscus, and he remembered that he had not seen Hibiscus for a long time.


    Fanlin didn''t know that Hibiscus was true, but he still appreciated hibiscus. At least he was concerned.


    "Thank you! However, if that''s the case, I think you don''t have to worry about it. In fact, there''s nothing wrong with it. The black magic is only a means to gain more powerful power. I personally think that the fall of witches is more from personal determination, which has nothing to do with a lot of magic. "


    "You''re boring." Hibiscus said, "if this kind of speech is put in the Ministry of magic, you will have to be investigated by a lot of Aurors."


    "In fact, I seldom talk to outsiders." Fanlin said, "you should know, I would never do such a stupid thing."


    "All right." Hibiscus helplessly nods, with Fanlin''s mind, this kind of thing naturally worries is also redundant.


    Hibiscus has never seen a little wizard whose purpose is more clear than that of Fanlin. No matter it is magic research or whatever, Fanlin can always find his own way.


    After four months of understanding, Hibiscus is also largely clear about the purpose of Fanlin.


    Learn alchemy with nicoleme, which is the most important thing.


    Of course, there are also some magic studies. Hibiscus was really shocked when she knew that the magic that Fanlin used was basically improved through his own practice.


    Transformation and invention of the magic spell, compared with the previous magic spell, can be said to be much more powerful, this is a very difficult thing to do, to know that the summary of these mantras are constantly verified.


    Listen to the tone of van Lin, there is a professor at Hogwarts who can easily do it, even said that van Lin also taught Hibiscus to use Shenfeng Wuying.


    Powerful restricted level black magic, which is a very exciting thing.


    Hibiscus will never forget the scene she used for the first time. There are deep knife marks on the marble column that they hold together. This is the most powerful curse Hibiscus has ever used to attack. Before that, she has been attacking through basic magic spell and magic magic.


    However, the spirit of Fanlin''s shadow is also very impressive hibiscus, crystal clear water into the sharpest blade.


    Fanlin''s Shenfeng Wuying didn''t cause any bigger scars. Instead, the marble column was cut horizontally. The incision was smooth, as if it had been carefully polished.


    Well, hibiscus must admit that if she doesn''t use magic, she is not Fanlin''s opponent completely. She is also very glad that Fanlin didn''t use these powerful fetuses and black magic when fighting against busbarton students. Otherwise, it will become a massacre, and someone will surely die for it, and this person, of course, can''t be Fanlin.Well, fortunately, there is no boy who stealthily attacks Fanlin with evil curse, otherwise


    Well, this is the campus in busbarton. It''s impossible for such a bad event to happen.


    "What is the scope of this curse?" Furong asked, she is still very curious about the magic spell that Fanlin has developed.


    "It depends on your perception of magic." "I go from the library, for example, up to the edge of the courtyard, which is almost the whole range of busbarton castle," Van leen said


    "The whole busbarton?"


    "It''s the castle of busbarton." Van Lin can''t help but think that the whole busbarton is too big for me.


    "It''s also very practical. If I hadn''t been standing here, I wouldn''t have known that you were peeping at me."


    "It''s not peeping..." "You always have to find someone to experiment with, and I''ve known you and Gabriel in busbarton."


    "And brown, brown Flemings, have you forgotten?" Hibiscus said with a smile, "what''s more, Biddy, she didn''t send you love letters, and more than one."


    "Can you shut up?" Fanlin headache to, for Furong mouth of the girl, Fanlin did not know, ghost knows why the girl so persistent.


    "My God, I''ve poked you in the pain?" Hibiscus curiously asked, "I think that girl is good, and she is also very beautiful."


    "I''m only in grade three." Said Fanlin.


    "Age is not a problem, in case you can''t find it later..."


    "You don''t have to worry about it." Fanlin helplessly said, "go ahead, what are you doing here? I don''t believe you missed me too much to come here... "


    "How do you know it''s not?" Hibiscus jokingly said, "boys, should be more confident."


    "I''m sorry, I''d rather..."


    "Would you rather not be a boy? My God


    "I..." All of a sudden, Fanlin wanted to swear. How about the Furong petrified here, permanent.


    "Well, I''ll give you a break today." Hibiscus said, it seems that the daily molestation has satisfied her.


    "Thank you." Fanlin said gloomily, "so, what do you want me to do?"


    "The semester is over." Hibiscus looked at Van Lin and said.


    "The semester is over?" Van Lin was stunned. He realized that he had been to busbarton for a long time. Hermione wrote two days ago that she had returned to London and asked when van Lin would return.


    What''s more, after reading it, Fanlin put it aside and forgot to reply.


    Forget to reply, forget to reply, forget to reply!


    This is a very serious problem. Van Lin felt that he had suddenly become a little bad.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 420

    "What''s the matter?" Hibiscus can''t help laughing when she sees the change of Fanlin''s face.


    "Nothing." Fanlin shook his head. He didn''t want to say anything to hibiscus. If Hermione said it, God knows what Hibiscus would associate with. Hibiscus'' brain hole is still powerful.


    "Really?" Hibiscus suspects.


    "It''s really OK. I just suddenly thought of a lesson to do before."


    "Homework?" Hibiscus rolled her eyes. It was obvious that Fanlin did not intend to tell her.


    "By the way, didn''t you say that this semester is over, why?" Fanlin asked, he looked at hibiscus. Hibiscus came here today without wearing busbarton''s uniform.


    "Are you leaving?" Asked Fanlin.


    "Nonsense."


    "OK..." With a smile, it is obvious that Hibiscus is here to say goodbye to him.


    "That''s how you react?" Hibiscus said not angry, and Fanlin sat back and picked up the books on the table.


    "Then what else can I do? You know, I''m here to learn alchemy, and it''s impossible to leave here, at least, without nicoleme''s consent."


    While talking, Fanlin seems to be too lazy to use his hands to sort out the books. With a little finger, the books will be arranged naturally under the magic effect.


    It''s very practical to organize the mantra, at least, to save him a lot of time.


    "So, how do you plan your vacation?" Van Lin asked, he stood up to stretch his muscles and bones, a long time of concentrated research can not help but let his body a little stiff.


    "I don''t know. Anyway, I''ll take Gabriel home first, and then I''ll talk about it later. But what are you going to do?" Asked hibiscus.


    "Me?" Fanlin slightly a Leng, to tell the truth, he really did not know how to arrange.


    Dumbledore said before he came that he would be in charge of the holiday arrangements for van Lin, who, in fact, has rarely been home since he came to Hogwarts.


    Dumbledore is not as reliable as he imagined. Since he came to busbarton, except for the first night, van Lin has not seen Dumbledore in the whole four months.


    Is this a kind of abandonment of him?


    And then I spent four months alone in busbarton.


    If nicoleme didn''t have a lot of things to teach him, Vaseline would be crazy. Communication is a very serious problem.


    It seems that I''m going to spend some time from busbarton, following nicoleme, and then


    All of a sudden, Fanlin was at a loss. He didn''t know what to do next.


    "I''m probably going to stay from busbarton for a while." "After all, there''s a lot to learn," Van Lin said


    "But are you not tired?" Hibiscus said, "this intensity of learning, even for me, both physically and mentally..."


    "Sometimes it''s a little tired, but it''s good." "After all, it''s always useful to really learn something," Van Lin said


    "All right." Hibiscus nodded. "In fact, I''m here to say goodbye to you, but if I leave, you should be much more relaxed."


    "It''s true. After all, it''s not a good thing to be hated every day."


    "Yes?"


    "A Chinese word to describe a good relationship between friends." Fanlin said with some guilty heart.


    "All right." Furong nodded. She didn''t know that Fanlin could speak Chinese.


    "By the way," Van Lin said, "Quidditch World Cup, you and Gabriel..."


    "Maybe, but I''m not very interested in Quidditch, and so is Gabriel."


    "All right." Van Lin nodded. "I''ll take you out."


    The two walked side by side through the campus of busbarton. In fact, it was already afternoon, and most of the students in busbarton had been evacuated. To say the least, the little sister who pursued van Lin did not show up at the gate of busbarton.


    Although the hostility of busbarton boys did not dissipate after van Lin had dodged the limelight, at least they would not take the initiative to find any trouble with van Lin.


    Such a busbarton campus is still more enjoyable, beautiful scenery, appropriate temperature, plus the kind of youth that Hogwarts does not have from the environment.


    Van Lin still liked it very much. At least he was very happy to take Hermione to see it. However, whether Mr. Granger would like to send Hermione to France is still open to question.


    But whether van Lin has the courage to say it is another question.


    Well, it''s really hard.


    However, for the fourth grade ball, Fanlin is not going to give Hermione to Krum, that idiot.


    This is a matter of principle.


    "All right, send it here." Hibiscus laughs, holding Gabriel in one hand, she looks like a sister."It''s only here. Otherwise, it''s going to be out of busbarton." ''it''s strange,'' said Van Lin, who was a student at Hogwarts, and then stood at the school gate to see the busbarton students out of school


    "Next time it''s your turn to welcome me, and Gabriel." Hibiscus smiles, and she waves at Fanlin.


    "Goodbye, then?"


    "That''s it. Maybe we''ll meet again in the Quidditch World Cup."


    "Goodbye!"


    Watching the two people leave, should have been sad picture, but because of the different settings and locations, and become a bit funny.


    Well, he really didn''t feel well. It was more important to reply to Hermione than to send hibiscus.


    "How is it? It feels strange?" All of a sudden, nicoleme''s voice sounded from behind van Lin, which startled him.


    he had to make complaints about this way, whether Nicholas or Dumbledore.


    Well, it must be admitted that there is a profound costume Style.


    "It''s strange. It''s like I''m a student in busbarton."


    "I told Dumbledore to turn you around, but, it seems, you don''t want to."


    "Er..." Fanlin is a little speechless. He is now a student of nicoleme, and then he refuses his teacher''s words, which is obviously inconvenient.


    "How is your spell going?" Nicoleme said that he also saw van Lin''s dilemma.


    "The magic spell of Chengxiang has been completed initially, but the limit is still relatively large, just like those silverware."


    "I''m surprised that you can do this. It''s no easier than making a new alchemy product. It seems that you can go further than me. At least in terms of magic, when I was in my teens, I didn''t have the strength you have now."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 421

    "You are so modest." Said Fanlin.


    After four months of study, van Lin''s cognition of nicoleme became more intuitive.


    This is a very real and powerful one. From the magic point of view, years of research and absorption of Sorcerer''s stone make nicoleme look like a reduced magic stone.


    However, the old body is not enough to support nicoleme to play the corresponding strong combat effectiveness.


    I have to say, this is a very regrettable thing, otherwise, there is no need for Voldemort and Greenwood to dream those unrealistic dreams.


    If you dare to invade busbarton, nicoleme will blow them to pieces.


    In fact, van Lim is also very clear, whether Voldemort or Greenwood, they do not have to hold on to France.


    Nicoleme has not left France for nearly a hundred years. It can be said that Nick has no ambition to match his strength. Naturally, no one will actively touch such an atomic bomb in the wizard world.


    "I''m telling you the truth. In fact, I didn''t have this kind of strength at the beginning, and I''ve never been exposed to alchemy. As far as your magic storage is concerned, it''s no weaker than a normal adult wizard. Even more so. "


    "That''s just an ordinary adult wizard, isn''t it? You know it''s not enough." Said Fanlin, touching the Sorcerer''s stone bracelet on his wrist.


    This will be the only way to improve magic quickly after Vaseline.


    "You''re too nervous. It''s not a good thing to push yourself too hard." Nicoleme said, "it''s like you almost blew up your house with the black magic last month."


    "It was an accident. At the most critical moment, I couldn''t stop. A rune didn''t fit in."


    "It''s also a warning, isn''t it?" Nicoleme said, his figure is somewhat illusory, this is the body condensed by magic projection.


    Van Lin bowed his head. Indeed, ordinary nicoleme said that he should have a rest. At the same time, he also saw the meaning of Hibiscus, which was nothing more than inviting him to visit France during the holidays.


    However, van Lim always felt that his time was limited. The book of Abraham was in his pocket, but he could not even read it completely.


    "You don''t seem to agree." Nicoleme said he looked down at Van Lin, looking very leisurely.


    Like Dumbledore, he was able to show that he had seen through everything at any time.


    "No, Professor nicoleme." Van Lin shook his head. "It''s really time to have a rest. At least the magic spell in my hand has been preliminarily transformed, and the rest are still some that can''t be conquered at present. You guide the study of alchemy, and I don''t think there will be any mistakes. "


    "I''m glad you think so. In fact, your learning process has been far beyond my estimation. In four months, you have completed my achievements for decades. I have to say that this is beyond my imagination."


    "Most of them are theoretical knowledge. What''s more, your reading magic is just the filling of some knowledge. I don''t think there is anything to be proud of. What I know is that it is very difficult to apply it in practice."


    "Don''t belittle yourself, Fanlin. It''s not something you should be modest about. To know is to know. I don''t think anyone can do it. You should know that a lot of reading magic will have some impact on human brain, but it is not reflected in you."


    "This is due to..."


    "Potion!" Nicoleme held out her hand. "I know what you want to say, but the reason for your own body is absolutely dominant. In fact, your body is much better than the average wizard, no matter what aspect. "


    "You know why, and it''s not enough." Van Lin said, he sighed. He was very grateful for the change Eden had brought him. Of course, Eden would be more perfect if he didn''t throw out such bad things.


    "What''s Professor Dumbledore doing? You know, you don''t always show up on campus at tubsbatten Van Lim asked, as usual, nicoleme would never seek him through this magical projection.


    "There are some things." "In fact, there have been some breakthroughs in the study of divine tattoos, and we have to prove some things that are obviously inseparable from you," nicoleme said


    "Breakthrough progress?" Van Lin exclaimed, and he quickly looked around, but hibiscus, as the last one to leave busbarton, became empty at the moment.


    However, to be on the safe side, Fanlin took the initiative to open his magic power, which could not be watched by others.


    "You don''t have to be so nervous." Nicoleme was a little stunned. His figure was destroyed at the same time of the expansion of the magic power of Vaseline. But soon, nicoleme''s figure appeared again from the magic field of Vaseline."It''s for the sake of insurance." But soon he realized his emotional problems, but now as long as he mentions something about the monster and gods, he will tighten his nerves consciously.


    But busbaton, everywhere is full of traces of nicoleme gold. No one can do anything at busbaton. In a sense, van Lin''s behavior is a distrust of Nicole.


    "Sorry, Professor Nicole..." Van Lin apologized, and he just wanted to recycle the magic field, but he was stopped by Nicole.


    "You didn''t make a mistake, just a little too tight." Nicolas laughed, "but for your magic power, I think albus has to reassess."


    "You said just now that there has been progress in the research of the divine pattern?" Van Lin asked, this is an issue that cannot be ignored.


    "Ah, yes, some simple interpretation and application."


    "Apply?" Fanlin wondered.


    "Like the hieroglyphs used in the book of Abraham, this is a pictograph of Greek wizard civilization. It is not difficult to understand that with the foundation of Abraham''s book, it is not difficult to understand, but I have found something interesting, just in Greece, the world''s eye-catching Parthenon temple."


    "Parthenon?" As he had thought, these patterns were from Greece, and all he could think of was Paton.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 422

    "Do you mean that the divine pattern and the mantra on the Parthenon temple are..."


    "It''s the same kind of thing, but these patterns are more ancient, just like the incantation in Abraham''s book, which is the precursor of Jewish language. In your opinion, this chain should have come from a Greek God."


    "Hephaestus?" For Greek mythology, the God of fire, Hephaestus, was doubtless the king of weapons, also known as the God of casting.


    If the lock of heaven was really made by Hephaestus, it should be comparable to Zeus''s rod of thunder, but the chain did not feel much better than the alchemy products of nicoleme.


    "Maybe, but I''m not sure where he came from. It''s more like the Greek Alchemist''s hand to me." Nicoleme said with some regret.


    In fact, nicoleme''s Alchemy products can''t be integrated with witches at all, although the chain is not as powerful as expected.


    However, the newly developed alloy for Vaseline''s staff is very much expected by nicoleme, who has not made weapons for a long time.


    "In that case, I think you must have found something else."


    "Oh, of course." Nicoleme nodded. "I gave the results to albus, who went to Greece in person."


    "You mean Dumbledore is in Greece at the moment?" Fanlin asked, it seems that the three wizard contest has been completely finalized.


    "Yes, he passed two days ago, from..."


    "Albania, Voldemort is there." Fanlin must be there.


    The Goblet of fire is about to start. It seems that Dumbledore must be prepared for Voldemort''s methods. When he leaves the forest of Albania, Dumbledore must master his movements.


    "You know a lot." Nicoleme was surprised. "It looks like Dumbledore told you a lot."


    "Yes, we must be prepared." Van Lin nodded, but he didn''t want to spend a long time discussing this with Nick.


    There is no doubt that Dumbledore must be aware of Voldemort''s intentions. Whether it is the release of Horcruxes or the new crisis, the original things will change.


    There must be some intersection between Harry and Voldemort. No one can stop it. If the connection is not completely cut off, Voldemort will never fail.


    Dumbledore is very old. He has to solve these problems before he faces death. He can''t spend the whole life of Harry with Voldemort.


    Then risk is the inevitable choice.


    Van Lim hates adventure because you never know what''s going to happen, or are you seriously injured and killed by a dark spell?


    Think about these things are very terrible things, people always inadvertently keep awe and fear of the unknown.


    What did Professor Dumbledore find in Greece Van Lim asked, obviously something about chains or monsters, maybe gods.


    "Something interesting, I''m sorry, Albus didn''t fully explain it in his letter, but it looks like an interesting relic?"


    "Remains?" "In Athens?" Fanlin wondered


    "Yes, it was in Athens, arguably, one of the origins of civilization." Nicoleme said.


    "So Dumbledore means, let''s go over there?" Asked Fanlin.


    "It''s mostly like this, but it''s not us." Nicoleme said, "it''s just you, in busbarton."


    "Just me?" Fanlin slightly a Leng, "how can I go, take a plane, or say..."


    Fanlin couldn''t help feeling a little confused. From childhood to adulthood, he had never been out alone.


    In fact, at such a young age, whether in the wizarding world or Muggle world, this is a very dangerous thing.


    But Fanlin didn''t feel anything.


    He is very strong, at least he has the strength to protect himself. If there is any danger, he doesn''t think he will be treated badly.


    His magic is not a joke. In fact, every curse has a huge killing power.


    Fanlin is looking forward to his own travel, international travel, which is not difficult, in fact, he has not returned to Muggle world for a long time.


    "It depends on your choice." Nicoleme said, "I don''t think you''re at any risk."


    "You mean you let me go to Athens myself?" Fanlin was surprised that he thought it was Dumbledore who sent him to take it away, or how nicoleme sent him to Athens.


    The wizard always has many methods, such as floo powder, port key, continuous phantom shift, or flying broom, and of course, his grandmother''s continuous transmission across the world.


    That''s the way for a wizard.However, Fanlin is a child coming out of the Muggle world. Although he is completely integrated into the wizard world, the connection with the Muggle world can not be completely cut off.


    And nicoleme''s attitude undoubtedly gave him more choices, which was the first time that van Lin truly realized complete freedom.


    "In that sentence, the destination is there, and the way forward is what every wizard has to face. No one can control it. What''s more, you have satisfied me in terms of strength."


    "Thank you very much, Professor nicoleme." Van Lin said excitedly.


    "You don''t need to thank me." Professor nicoleme, "it''s necessary for a wizard. You can''t always grow up in care."


    "I think that''s good news." Fanlin excitedly said that before the confusion was soon swept away.


    "Travel is always a good choice." Nicoleme said, "but to be on the safe side, I think I should give it to you."


    Nicoleme said, and the objects covered by ice crystals gradually appear from the magic projection.


    For a while, the temperature around seemed to drop.


    Nicoleme took out the object of a rather amazing magic, like a bright star out of the general, blue magic halo continued to spread around.


    Fanlin''s mind was immediately attracted by the objects in front of him.


    That moist and cold breath made him feel very comfortable, as if it were part of his body.


    "This is my staff?" Fanlin unconsciously said that at the moment, he can think of only one thing.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 423

    "Is this my staff?" Fanlin murmured, "but it''s a little too small."


    Fanlin looked at the wand lying in the palm of his hand, which was wrapped by thick ice crystals, but it was not so satisfactory. It was like a key, a normal door key.


    The blue circle in the back is the key ring?


    It is true that the brain hole is a little big. The only factor that can make van Lin judge that it is the staff is nothing but the black thing in the key ring, which is like a space leak, emitting a strange and twisted light.


    "You can take it out and have a look. You should be able to do it." Nicoleme laughed. He was not surprised.


    In fact, Fanlin was only involved in the smelting process, making the basic prototype of the staff, whether it was the carving of runes or the selection and integration of some materials, which were all made by nicoleme.


    "Take it out? From this ice? " Fanlin wondered, it seems that the unstable substance on the staff is still dangerous.


    However, for nicoleme, Fanlin naturally believes that nicoleme has dealt with these hidden problems.


    Fanlin did not hesitate. A blue magic burst out between his fingers. It was easy to deconstruct the ice water.


    When touching the staff for the first time, even though the fingers were wrapped with magic, van Lin still felt the cold feeling coming from between.


    It was not a sharp pain, just like the extension of his finger. The circulation of magic was not hindered at all. Van Lin easily drew his weapon from the ice.


    Compared with his original wand, the wand made by himself is much more convenient than the previous wand.


    "Is this my staff?" Fanlin was silent. When he took it out completely, he had to sigh about the essence of nicoleme''s pursuit of beauty.


    The key ring at the back is an ice wheel, and the unstable black substance is firmly confined in a layer of transparent crystal.


    The rest of them are ordinary wands. They are all full of magic patterns, which are linked to each other to form a very magical pattern.


    There is no doubt that the inscriptions on the staff are all from the book of Abraham.


    Six hundred years of research has enabled nicoleme to master such technology with ease.


    Of course, there are also essential Chinese symbols.


    However, all this is perfectly integrated into the staff of Fanlin through nicoleme''s hand.


    It has to be said that this is much more powerful than the magic wand processed by the day after tomorrow. Just holding two fingers, Fanlin can easily feel the improvement of magic wand''s magic power for himself.


    Maybe he could just challenge Professor Snape?


    However, holding a staff with two fingers is a comparison Compare


    "What''s the matter?" Nicoleme said, it seems you''re not satisfied.


    "In fact, I can feel the ascension that this staff brings to me." But don''t you think it''s a little too small


    "You can try to activate him with magic, it''s just a hidden means, you can control his size freely for the sake of consistency." Nicoleme said, "it''s like this."


    Vanillin''s hand was uncontrollably opened, and then, under the influence of nicoleme''s magic power, a wand approaching to the beauty appeared in front of him.


    It is a silver white staff with inscriptions outlined by fine blue silk thread.


    There are some pure magic light spots scattered all the time on the original ice wheel. There is no doubt that what precious materials are used.


    The jewel at the top emits a light that tends to twist, like a black hole.


    "I won''t say much about the metal material of this staff. I believe you know something about it. The whole ring of ice wheel above is made of two complete unicorn horns, which is made by making magic stone. This greatly enlarges the characteristics of Unicorn itself, the affinity and increase of magic power, and the gem on the top..."


    "Space debris?" Fanlin said uncertainly, but that''s how the gem feels to him.


    "Yes, it''s an extra storage space, so to speak, to store excess magic and all magic items." Nicoleme said, "in fact, I''m very happy with this gem. It''s no easier than making a magic stone."


    "Really, thank you very much." Van Lin sincerely said that this is what he needs, a space to store magic props, such as Horcruxes. He doesn''t want to keep that kind of things close at all times.


    Nicoleme smiles. He is satisfied that van Lin has not refused.


    In fact, even the precious book of Abraham and the transformed pure Sorcerer''s stone were sent out. This piece of space is nothing to him.


    "That''s about it. The staff can be up to five feet long, but I don''t recommend it. After all, staff is too scarce for the current magic world, so I suggest you...""Use like a wand?" Under the control of magic, the original five foot staff was constantly retracted and soon became his first wand.


    "It seems that you have mastered the camouflage array I set up on it, just hide the back." Nicoleme laughs that van Lin is his student, and some simple means left by him can be found naturally.


    "You don''t have to worry about magic. Just relying on space storage, you can support this small device to run for another 600 years, not to mention unicorn."


    "Thank you very much, Professor nicoleme." Vaseline bowed, nicoleme brought him, whether in material or spiritual, nature is incomparably rich.


    "You are my student, and I am your teacher. These are all things that should be done. What''s more, I will leave soon. Of course, I have to choose someone to inherit these things." Nicoleme said his voice was hard to hear, but also very kind.


    "Must we go?" Fanlin couldn''t help saying, "but I still support your idea, although I think it''s better for you to stay."


    "Always try something unknown. Life is not a great adventure, Mr. valinger. I think you should be aware of this, not the formality of life and death."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 424

    In fact, Fanlin has not returned to the Muggle world for a long time, and still travels alone. Undoubtedly, this is a great test for Fanlin.


    But everything is arranged, especially by Dumbledore, which is always a bit boring.


    Fanlin finally decided to make a plane to arrive in Athens. It seems that there is plenty of time. Traveling alone can always give people different experiences.


    Of course, the necessary security measures or complete configuration, magic potion, and staff.


    Van Lim doesn''t think he needs any risk in Muggle world if he has mastered magic.


    However, in the Muggle world travel, in addition to magic, some necessary procedures are indispensable.


    Early the next morning, nicoleme sent Vaseline back to England.


    Mr. Al was very surprised and excited. After all, he had not seen his son for a long time.


    Mr. al knows very well that van Lin and he are people of two worlds, so the control of van Lin has naturally declined.


    Soon, Mr. al agreed with van Lin and allowed him to go to Athens.


    There is no need to worry about Dumbledore there. However, as the legal guardian of van Lin, some necessary procedures still need to be handled by Mr. al.


    Passport, visa, this is not a human problem for a wizard at all, but Van Lin always needs to relax and visit Hermione''s home?


    To tell you the truth, Fanlin didn''t dare to do so, but it was necessary to invite Hermione out to have a look.


    In fact, Harry''s summer vacation was not so bad, at least, unlike the previous semester, Harry was always locked in by the Dursleys.


    With the growth of age and magic power, the Dursleys are increasingly unable to limit Harry''s actions.


    At least Harry came out and had a wonderful day with two people.


    In London wanton play, this has always been Harry wanted to do, with magic they can always easily do some things.


    Harry always wanted to take Ron to see him, but it was doomed to fail, at least before Ron became an adult.


    Mrs. Weasley won''t let Ron, a little wizard who doesn''t know anything, wander around London, and Ron''s father is in the Ministry of magic.


    The principle of the Weasleys is to give his father as little trouble as possible.


    Growing up with a wizarding family, Ron is free to use magic.


    Zoe has nothing to do with the children of these wizard families.


    The Ministry of magic can only determine if there is anyone using magic within a certain range. If a wizard family leaves magic, I think it will become terrible.


    Therefore, most of the settings of trace silk are aimed at children of Muggle families.


    It is natural that magic breaks out in Muggle families. Only these minor witches violate the regulations of the Ministry of magic.


    It''s like Harry. When he faced dobby in the second grade, Harry used magic. In fact, Harry didn''t know much. Like Dobby''s shape shifting and other magic, they were all counted on Harry''s head.


    Vaseline asked Harry why he didn''t use the wand to get the floating cake off.


    Harry gave a powerful explanation. He forgot


    It''s really a very powerful reason, you never expect a guy with an empty head to do something right.


    Poor Mr. and Mrs. Mason, it''s a cake that''s been covered all over.


    Fanlin hated this thing very much and was monitored by the Ministry of magic. Although it was said that this was the law of the Ministry of magic, it did not prevent Fanlin from hating it.


    The good news is that Umbridge''s wand for adding trace is not his own wand, so there''s no need for van Lin to hold it, as long as van Lin returns the damned wand to his side after the holiday.


    Of course, van Lin left his wand to Hermione.


    Dobby was originally the first choice, however, Dobby''s personality and make van Lin feel very bad, it seems that Hermione still has a lot to rely on.


    Mr. al''s efficiency is still very fast. When Fanlin finished his day''s tour, Mr. al prepared all kinds of things for Fanlin. He even said that he had reserved a ticket for himself, but this was refused by Fanlin.


    The reason of course is to move Dumbledore out. Mr. Al is honest and honest to stay here, and the trip to Athens is a great test for van Lin.


    "Are you sure you want to do this?" Mr. al asked. Now several people are standing at the airport in London, England.


    "In fact, you can choose a safer way." Hermione said that she looked at Fanlin worried, for the van Lin alone travel, the girl still feel a little uneasy.


    "That''s too bad."Athens was too far for them, muttered Vaseline.


    Van Lin had thought of what would happen after he agreed to be taken away.


    There is no time to return to London. If Dumbledore is in a hurry, he can definitely arrive in France in a few minutes.


    Van Lim didn''t want to experience Dumbledore''s continuous phantom technique.


    It''s fast and safe, but it''s a pretty bad feeling.


    Dumbledore would not waste his magic to protect Vaseline, because he wanted to lay a good foundation for vaseline to learn the phantom movement in advance.


    This reason is very strong, Fanlin did not find anything to refute Dumbledore''s words in the first time.


    Van Lim didn''t want him to arrive in Athens in a state of dizziness. The twisted feeling was always very uncomfortable.


    "I think the wizard''s way is very good." Mr. al said, "I heard Harry tell me that you can get from one place to another in the blink of an eye. This is a good ability for my job


    "It seems that after I have mastered the phantom movement, I should pull Harry several times in a row."


    "Good. I hope you can master the magic as soon as possible." Harry said without any sign of weakness.


    However, the time spent with friends was always very short. Fortunately, van Lin made up some excuses to learn alchemy, which made Harry not ask why he went to Athens.


    In fact, it''s not a good thing to get those bad monsters out right now, at least for Harry, Dumbledore meant to minimize Harry''s knowledge.


    This attitude is as clear as ever.


    From the beginning to the end, Harry has been drummed in by Dumbledore, and even more so since. It is impossible to tell Harry anything about Voldemort.


    Brain sealing is a very useful magic spell, but it is not enough. It can not cut off the soul connection between Harry and Voldemort. It can be said that as long as Voldemort is there, Harry''s magic on soul is never complete.


    In fact, what Dumbledore can do is to invade, but not to separate. Otherwise, when Voldemort fails, he will be destroyed mercilessly by Dumbledore.


    "I hope you''ll be able to laugh so much, brother." Fanlin slapped Harry on the shoulder, pretending to be serious. "I hope you''ll have a good holiday, but you''ll be busy next semester."


    "Some busy?" Harry asked, "is there any activity?"


    "You should go out with your brain, friend." "I mentioned it when I wrote to you in busbarton," Van leen said


    "You mean the three witches game?" Harry asked, "but it''s Hogwarts, but the Goblet of fire rules can only pick out one warrior, right?"


    "Well, there''s nothing wrong with that, but..." Vaseline looked at Harry, he would like to give Harry some tips on the three wizard contest, let Harry prepare in advance, but Dumbledore''s attitude does not allow him to do so.


    It''s too much to release the news of the three wizard games ahead of time, and about the arrangement of Voldemort


    The tail worm was kept in Azkaban, while Badi crouch, Jr., did not appear in the forest of Albania until he left for Dumbledore.


    This means that Voldemort has not yet found a person who can help him. It can be said that Voldemort''s plan has been temporarily stranded?


    This is obviously impossible, Voldemort will not miss every chance of rebirth.


    "I think your worries are superfluous, Fanlin." "Harry can''t be selected," Hermione said. "The three wizard contest is a very dangerous competition. Three schools choose the best and most powerful students. Even so, there are still a lot of people who died in that game. Compared with Harry, I am very worried about you


    "Worry about me?" Fanlin couldn''t help but smile. Since he told Hermione about the three wizard contest, Hermione has been analyzing the candidates for Hogwarts, and the final result falls on him.


    "It doesn''t seem like an interesting activity, Fanlin." Mr. al frowned.


    "You should rest assured that it will not be me, or that with Dumbledore there, the risk of any danger will be minimized."


    "In a word, it''s all about next semester." Harry said, "I should wish you a good time in Athens than that. I''d love to go out, but Uncle Dursley, you know that..."


    Harry had no choice but to smile bitterly. He still wanted to live with Sirius, but Sirius didn''t take him to play for two days this holiday. He said that Dumbledore had assigned him some tasks, and Sirius had no time to take care of him.


    It made Harry feel terrible.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 425

    In fact, van Lin did not wait long. It was less than a few minutes before he got to the airport hall. The air broadcast had already urged him to board the plane.


    After making a good-bye with his friends at the Quidditch World Cup, van Lin boarded the plane with a small bag.


    In fact, Vaseline brought a lot of things, such as some experimental equipment, or magic books, but with the help of nicoleme, space crystallization solved the problem perfectly.


    The staff was transformed into a necklace, wrapped around the neck of Vaseline.


    It looks rich, a sorcerer''s stone bracelet, a staff necklace.


    If Fanlin and people fight, the equipment advantage will become particularly obvious.


    The player of two magic costumes of the local tyrant.


    It''s not too much to put this sentence here, or even if Fanlin takes out the book of Abraham, there is no doubt that the magic in the book of Abraham is a very powerful ancient magic, relying on the book of Abraham to release


    It''s a bit too much indeed.


    Van Lin can''t help thinking that this is his first time to make an airplane. Although he has already experienced the feeling of flying, the height of transnational aircraft is obviously not what ordinary people can achieve.


    It''s so cold up there that no wizard can ride a broomstick into an international plane.


    It''s still a big question whether we can catch up.


    Fanlin had nothing to do but start to look through books about Athens. Before that, he had only seen Athens in pictures, but he had never been there.


    After leaving England, he only went to China and France. He was curious about Greek civilization, especially the Parthenon temple.


    According to nicoleme, the focus of his trip is likely to be the Parthenon.


    As for Parthenon, in the Muggle world, the Parthenon temple is an extremely valuable treasure.


    Parthenon temple is the main representative of architecture and sculpture in the heyday of Greece, known as "national treasure of Greece", and also a bright pearl in the treasure house of human art. In the middle of the 5th century, the temple was changed into a Christian Church and the statue of Athena was removed. After the Turks occupied Athens in 1458, they changed the temple into a mosque. In 1687, when the Venetians fought against the Turks, gunfire hit a powder magazine in the temple, destroying the central part of the temple. From 1801 to 1803, Lord Elgin, a British nobleman, carried away most of the remaining carvings, causing serious losses. Many of the original Temple artifacts are scattered in the British Museum, the Louvre, Copenhagen and other places. In the second half of the 19th century, the temple had been partially restored, but it could not be restored to its original appearance. Now there is only a shell of stone pillars.


    The Parthenon temple was officially opened in 438 BC, dedicated to Athena on the occasion of the grand festival of panataine. Panataine is an important festival for Athenians. During the festival, sports competitions, singing and dancing activities and tours through the city to the temple are often held. The most distinctive feature of the cruise was: a woolen robe woven by young Athenian girls was hung on the main mast of a boat, which was carried on a bullock cart and moved slowly to the temple. The woolen robe was finally dedicated to Athena. Then there was a sacrifice. The sacrifice to the goddess was cattle or sheep. The choice of the animal is extremely important. It must be strong, healthy, free from wounds and defects. There are many sacrificial scenes on the unearthed pottery. The only strange thing is that the scenes of killing animals are always omitted.


    The bones and fat of the victims are heaped on the altar and burned. It is important that the smoke from here must rise above the statue so that the God can fully enjoy the sacrifice. According to legend, Prometheus invented this way of sacrificing gods. After dividing the victims, he induced Zeus to choose the part of bone and oil and leave the refined meat to human beings.


    It has to be said that the Greek gods are still very good at playing, and they have also handed down a lot of myths.


    It seems that Parthenon has been fully developed, but the secret hidden in the Parthenon temple is not limited to this.


    The most famous building of Acropolis in Athens is the Parthenon temple, which is the monument of ancient Greek architectural art, known as "the temple in the temple". The temple stands at the highest point of the Acropolis and is named for the worship of Athena. Apart from the limestone foundation, wooden gates and ceiling, the rest of the temple was constructed entirely of marble from pantelico, including the roof. Panterico marble is white, slightly rough compared with the high-quality marble on Palos Island, so the Palos marble here is only used for sculpture, and its smooth and flawless texture makes it particularly precious.


    What block of marble did Fanlin see? This is a very difficult thing for the ancient labor force.


    There is no doubt that the establishment of the temple is the push hand.


    Greek witches occupy a very important position in the magic world, most of them are clergy, similar to the Holy See.


    The magic power of a wizard comes from faith, as well as his devotion to Shenshi.


    A group of dead gods, now that they are dead, what can be blessed to their people.There may be some people who have found the legacy of the gods, but there is no doubt that their power still comes from magic.


    It has to be said that Greek witches are really persistent.


    What did Dumbledore find in Athens? The remains of the gods?


    Thousands hidden in Athens, never discovered?


    Moreover, the spearhead pointed to the Parthenon temple. Fanlin did not think that the Parthenon temple was worth the attention of the magic world. Otherwise, the Greek witches would not have let Parthenon under the management of the Muggle world.


    This proves that the existence of the Parthenon temple is not of much value to the wizard. Is there anything hidden in the Parthenon.


    After all, the inscriptions in Parthenon and the sacred patterns on the locks of heaven in Fanlin are very full of imagination, just like the birth and divine patterns of patnon''s inscriptions.


    Van Lin felt his brain was a little confused.


    He had no idea what Dumbledore found in Athens, the ruins of Olympus? Remains of gods?


    After all these years, Athenian witches could not allow such things to hide under their feet.


    The real temples of the gods have long been destroyed. With the disappearance of the dark plane, the world began to merge.


    This was clearly pointed out to him by Eden. Therefore, mortals did not think that the Olympus Gods could be spared. They could not hide at all. They lost the dark plane, and the rules of the world did not allow them to survive in this way.


    So, what Dumbledore found is naturally not something simple. Van Lin doesn''t think that Dumbledore can be stronger than the ancient Greek witches.


    All of this must be connected with the chain. What is the implication of the divine pattern on it? Is this the foreshadowing of Eden?


    In the heart of his hand, the chain of his hand turns naturally.


    "What a beautiful mark." A girl''s voice with innocence sounded from the side of van Lin''s body.


    Fanlin looked up a little confused. Since the perfection of the blood secret technique, he has been following Fanlin for more than ten years and his two pupils have become no different from ordinary people.


    Water blue eyes appear particularly clear, like the purest mountain spring in general, revealing the natural water like water.


    In front of my eyes is a little girl with black hair, just like the lovely collection of all the Oriental children. Her delicate face is particularly dazzling.


    "You mean this?" Fanlin laughed. He raised his hand and stretched out in front of the girl.


    "Is this a birthmark? Or tattoos? " The girl tilted her head to think that she had just sat down, and the child''s active personality would not let the girl take it down honestly.


    And Fanlin is such an object, it seems that the age is not hit, looks very kind face, the girl''s attention is naturally attracted by Van Lin.


    "This is Birthmark... " Fanlin''s face is a little strange. I''m afraid that such a strange birthmark is tattooed in her mother''s stomach.


    "Birthmark?" The girl obviously didn''t believe it, but the tattoo was not suitable for van Lin''s face.


    "You''re alone. I didn''t see your parents coming." The girl said.


    "Yes, I am alone."


    "Where are you going?" The girl asked, "you can go out by yourself. My mother never let me go out too far by myself."


    "That''s because you''re young!" Fanlin said that he could not help but put his palm on the girl''s head. It seemed that the girl was of Chinese origin. She spoke English very fluently, at least there was no problem in communication.


    "You don''t look much older than me. I''m six years old." The girl pouted and pouted. She was not very satisfied with what Van Lin said.


    "Katie, what are you doing?" A woman came from a section of the plane, a graceful Oriental woman, no doubt, this is the little girl''s mother.


    "Mom." The girl called out, "the little brother next to me is flying by himself."


    "Alone?" The woman looked very surprised. She obviously noticed van Lin sitting next to her daughter. At first, she thought that the child''s parents had gone to the bathroom. She never thought that van Lin was alone.


    "Hello, ma''am." Fanlin said quickly.


    "Hello. You can call me Lee. " The woman said, "may I ask why you are alone?"


    "It''s just flying. My father still has a job. I don''t want to bother him. Moreover, I believe that my relatives will meet me at the airport in Athens, just fly in the sky for a period of time, so I asked my father to deliver it to the airport and left."


    "It looks like you''re still an independent little guy."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 426

    "Why are you going to Athens?" The girl asked naively.


    In fact, after the plane took off and stabilized, the little girl returned to her former vitality.


    Fanlin travel alone, which in itself is very attractive to the girl and her mother.


    "It''s just a trip. You know, it''s a holiday. All the students in England are on holiday."


    "So it is." The girl tilted her head and thought, "but why does your father let you go out by yourself? And, what about your mother? Why didn''t she accompany you? I went to Athens with my mother


    "My mother went far away." Van Lin said with a smile, "she has a lot of things to do there, so I can''t trouble them both, and I can."


    "Katie, you shouldn''t have so many questions." The woman said in Chinese that she clearly understood what Van Lin''s mother meant when she had gone far, er, er, er.


    "I''m sorry, she''s young!" The woman said gently, her face covered with apologies.


    "Actually, ma''am, it''s nothing. I think Katie was just curious for a moment." Fan Lin said that years of Chinese learning made him master the Chinese language very well.


    "Do you understand Chinese?" The woman looked very surprised.


    "Of course, my mother is a Chinese." Fanlin said that he answered the girl''s mother in Chinese. Although he spoke with a little English accent, she was surprised.


    "Have you ever been to China?"


    "Well, it should be said, Shandong, Penglai." Said Fanlin.


    "What a coincidence." The woman''s eyes narrowed, and she seemed more eager. "My hometown is Shandong, just my mother''s generation."


    "Are you Chinese?" Asked Fanlin.


    "Yes, my parents moved to the UK, and Katie and I have never returned to China. I have to say, this is a very sad thing."


    "That''s a pity. It''s beautiful. I think you should take Katie to see it."


    "Mom, the little brother''s Chinese is so strange." The girl said that, naturally, Fanlin was not as good as the result of the teaching from childhood of a family composed of Chinese Americans.


    "Katie, you have to be polite." The woman taught.


    "Madam, please don''t do this. I know my Chinese very well. In fact, my good friends have taught me, but my learning ability is poor enough."


    van Lin''s old face is red. Compared with girls, his Chinese is really not good enough.


    "You don''t have to. Your Chinese is the best I''ve ever heard. It''s just that you look... "


    "I follow my father a little bit more. In fact, my grandfather was not very satisfied with the result."


    "Your grandfather?"


    "Yes, they live in China. Otherwise, my father would not let me go so far away." Van Lin politely said that he had not seen his grandparents for a long time, and of course, Zhao Ling, his only partner in China.


    "You''ve been to a lot of places. I understand why your father can trust you to go out alone."


    "In fact, it''s also a kind of exercise for me, and my father is very relieved of me." Van Lin''s hand gently pressed on the neck, just made of the staff is close to his skin, burst out a trace of cold.


    "But, brother, you are really cool." Katie put it up like a kitty.


    Van Lin is very surprised, he has tried to suppress the strange body, even Hermione did not feel that his body is different from ordinary people.


    "Katie..."


    "Never mind, ma''am." Van Lin said quickly that he was not worried about what the girl would find out.


    "If Katie feels comfortable, just let her lean on it."


    Compared with Mrs. Li''s apologetic smile, Katie seems very excited. The girl can always feel a trace of his comfortable breath in Van Lin''s body.


    Fanlin thought it was nothing. They had just left London, and they still had a long way to go. With such a lively little sister pestering him, Fanlin would not feel bored.


    However, the long journey always makes people feel sleepy. In fact, just after flying out of the British border, the girl has a posture of relying on the forest to sleep.


    "By the way, I don''t know your name, kid." "If there is no good place to visit in Athens, we can go out together. Katie and I will stay there for a whole week. It seems that Katie likes you very much..."


    "My name is van Lindel. You can also call my Chinese name." Van Lin said politely.


    "Oh, Hello, Fanling el, but what are you looking at?"


    "Some Athenian myths." "I borrowed it from the library. I want to know more about the city," Van Lin said"You are I''ve never seen that kid like you. You''re only in the third grade of junior high school, or even in high school... "


    "It''s all necessary knowledge, ma''am." "It''s not easy to come to Athens. I don''t want to miss anything," Van Lim said


    "So..." The girl''s mother just wanted to ask something, but there was a riot in the tail part of the plane, which seemed to be something unpleasant.


    Van Lin frowned, and now many passengers have closed their eyes for a rest. It is undoubtedly impolite to quarrel at this time.


    "Sir, please calm down. I don''t think anything can''t be solved. It''s on the plane now..."


    "Of course I know it''s on the plane, and I don''t want to do any damage, but I think you should be honest and shut your mouth, otherwise, I don''t mind sending you to God."


    After a fierce quarrel, a man with a pistol against the head of a stewardess came out of the tail wing of the plane.


    This is first class. It seems that they are in some trouble.


    "I''m sorry, ladies and gentlemen, I declare that all of you have been hijacked." The man laughed and pushed the stewardess in his arms.


    "Now, tell the pilot to change the route. I think our destination should be to arrive in the Middle East. Don''t try any tricks. Otherwise, except for the pilot, you will die."


    The man said, he took out the pistol, threatening to all the people on the scene than a shooting action.


    The original riot crowd turned into a whimper, and no one wanted to be the ghost of a man''s gun.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 427

    "Get down." Mrs. Li took Fanlin and Katie in her arms.


    "They''re just asking for money, you two, keep quiet." Li whispered, even though her body couldn''t help shaking violently.


    God knows how these crazy people bring guns to the plane.


    This is the first class cabin, that is to say, the back cabin has been completely controlled by the gangster''s classmates. Otherwise, the gangster would not have come here in such a swagger.


    Van Lim frowned and changed his flight path. Dumbledore was still waiting for him in Athens, not to mention that the plane was not fully fueled.


    What is this, a wizard hijacked by Muggles?


    It''s ridiculous to talk about it.


    However, the man''s hand that kind of lethal weapon Fanlin is still very afraid, he is not sure whether he is in time to set up a good defense charm before the bullet.


    These Charms only defend against magic, and Fanlin has never tried to defend against this destructive physical attack.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I think you should cooperate. I don''t want to hurt any of you. In my eyes, you are all stacks of euro. Your life is precious. Besides, there are many company owners among you. I want to spend these two days, and I will be able to enjoy myself for a long time."


    "I can give you whatever you want, but not now." A tall English man stood up.


    "Of course not now, so please cooperate. We need to collect information so as to determine how much euro you can all value. However, you don''t have to, sir. I know you, the boss of a construction company in London. We have done our homework. Now please sit down, or I will think you are going to attack me ¡£¡±


    The man said, he loaded the pistol, click a crisp let a lot of people''s hearts for a while.


    In the eyes of people in the cabin, the man holding the killer is no less than a devil.


    "I advise you not to do anything, otherwise..." The man said, he fiercely kicked to the man next to the seat.


    The man seemed to want to snatch the pistol, but the man was obviously very alert.


    The man on the seat just moved, the man kicked the past, followed by a gunshot.


    Everyone was stunned.


    The gangster didn''t mean to keep his hand. He shot the man in the head.


    There was a scream. Listening to the woman''s voice, she was scared to cry.


    Katie has completely woken up, she saw the uncle not far from her forehead with a blood hole on top of it, so she fell in front of her, the girl could not help but scream out, she was afraid to lean to the position of van Lin, as if to stay away from the man to the ground.


    This position is really very embarrassing, Fanlin a few people from the man standing position is very close.


    The natural girl''s scream also attracted men''s attention. Van Lin saw the man turn his head to aim at them.


    The man laughs, showing the white teeth, but with the scene before, this is a bit gloomy.


    "It''s a pity that such a lot of Euro disappeared with my shot. This bullet is really expensive." The man seemed to be wiping the muzzle of the gun, "I don''t mind a few more. What do you think, madam?"


    The man smiles and points the gun to Li''s head.


    "Let go Let go of my mother... " Cried Cathy, shrinking in Van Lin''s arms, trying to reach for her mother.


    "Your child is very good, madam..." The man laughed.


    "What do you want for me? Don''t hurt the child..." Li yelled. She pretended to be calm, but the trembling in her words showed that she was not calm at the moment.


    "What''s coming at you?" The man laughed and looked up and down at Mrs. Li.


    "Madam, you are very beautiful indeed, but..." The man said, he put a hand on Li''s head, "but now it''s business. Otherwise, I don''t mind if my wife takes the initiative, but you should figure out how much money you have to pay to redeem it..."


    "Nuke, put away the appearance of your spermatozoa on the brain. I told you when you came out. If you do anything out of line, I''ll shoot you bastard."


    A tall white man came from the back of the cabin, his muscles covered with blue bayonets, which did not doubt the man''s force, not to mention a pistol in his hand.


    "Hey, hey Joe It doesn''t mean... " The man named newk stood up.


    "Damn it, you killed this man. You know, this is a million euro income. All the first-class passengers are our big customers..."


    "This bastard wants to take the gun out of my hand..." "I warned them not to act rashly...""Is it a problem to reduce your dividend by 5% Joe said without expression.


    Fanlin watched the conversation between them. In a short time, the two men had already controlled the rear cabin, and they all concentrated here. Obviously, there were their companions in the back cabin.


    Listen to their conversation, this is not a simple hijacking, they are more like a purposeful, just simply to kidnap one of them, while van Lin and others unfortunately took the same plane with their target.


    I''m really unlucky enough.


    This is the first time that I have faced the death of human beings. The gentleman was still alive just now, and even in the mood to ask for some drinks.


    But in just a few minutes, less than three minutes from the man''s entrance, the gentleman was dead.


    These are a group of Desperado. Fanlin does not think that they have any credible place. As long as all the people on the plane arrive in the Middle East, they will never survive.


    After arriving in the Middle East, van Lin can get away from it, but this is obviously not a good time.


    But Fanlin couldn''t watch the little girl die in the Middle East. She didn''t even go back to her motherland.


    There was a cold sweat on van Lin''s head. He was a little flustered. He didn''t know whether his magic could resist the attack of two pistols.


    He also analyzed Muggle weapons. In fact, the speed of hot weapons is much faster than that of attack magic. Unless it is the kind of magic that can achieve instant effect, such as silent mantra, it is possible to grasp some opportunities before Muggle shoots.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 428

    "I have to calm down."


    Fanlin put one hand around the little girl''s shoulder, she must give the little girl some comfort, but the sweat in the palm of the hand and the shaking body all represent the unstable heart of Fanlin.


    Fanlin is not sure to save anyone. These are Desperado. They really dare to shoot and kill people. Fanlin has no doubt about this. If you throw something with millions of euros, you can throw it away


    Van Lin took a deep breath. He had to find a way to deal with it. At least, he had to get through the crisis.


    Cerebral closure works naturally, eliminating unnecessary thoughts, which is necessary for the current situation of Vaseline.


    After the perfect operation of cerebral block, the control of the emotion of Fanlin reached the peak that ordinary people can''t reach. Even Fanlin was looking at the dead man, and there was no redundant expression on his face.


    To be able to think normally is undoubtedly a very happy thing, at least for now.


    In fact, the wizard''s magic for Muggles is a complete unknown. Muggles should be afraid of witches. Instead, two Muggles take out two pistols and frighten the wizard to move.


    Fanlin quickly combed one side of his own magic spell in his mind, and suddenly found that he had many ways.


    For example, if you use the Feilai mantra to seize weapons, and the fear mantra can cooperate with any attack charm, the problem will be solved naturally.


    However, if you want to act on two Gunners at the same time, it will test the casting speed of Fanlin.


    Van Lin''s calm seems to have passed to Katie, the girl''s body is still slightly shaking, but much better than before.


    "All of you are at ease in your seats. We are just robbing our finances. As long as we get to the Middle East and communicate with your family, we will let you go back as soon as we get the money."


    Said the man, whose name was Joe, but whether he said it was true or not, but he was very threatening when he stood here.


    "It must be clear to all of you that the cabin in the back has been completely controlled by our people, so you should not expect anyone to save you. At least on this plane, as long as you listen to me, I can guarantee your life safety. There''s no one who can''t get along with money. "


    Newk threatened to point his gun back and forth at everyone''s head, as if anyone dared to move, and the next second his gun would ring.


    Van Lin looks at two people in silence, he is waiting for a person to relax his vigilance, and then


    "You, come out!" Said newk, pointing the gun to his right hand side, where they were sitting.


    "What are you going to do?" Li said, her arms outstretched as if to protect the two children behind her.


    "Don''t be nervous, ma''am. I just want to ask Please ask your son to come out and help us get some things. You should know that in this case, all personal belongings should be handed in. " Said Joe, pointing his finger at Fanlin. "It''s you, or the girl next to you, either of you will come out."


    "I can go."


    "I advise you to sit here honestly, Madame."


    "Mom, I''m afraid..." Said Katie, pulling her mother''s dress with her hand. It seemed that the little girl had just been called to the roll.


    "Don''t be nervous, mom..." "I believe what Joe said. No one can get along with the money. I believe they just need me to do some simple work."


    "But..." The girl''s mother hesitated. She believed what Fanlin said, but she didn''t trust the two gangsters. You know, they were all murderers.


    "Don''t worry, mom. I can get back to my seat in a few minutes." Fanlin said, he stood up and calmly looked at the two gangsters.


    Although van Lin is still a little afraid, but under the effect of brain block surgery, the impact of any bad mood is reduced to a minimum.


    Joe frowned. He always felt something was wrong. The boy in front of him didn''t look big. Even an adult, he was scared to death at the moment. However, no matter from the boy''s expression or the tone of his voice, Joe could hardly associate Fanlin with a frightened child.


    Vanillin came out of his seat, but as soon as he got out of the seat, Newcastle''s gun was on van Lin''s head.


    Fanlin''s heart beat violently for a moment, but before he could move, the girl''s mother was the first to make trouble.


    "What are you going to do? Let him go." Mrs. Li said that she could not watch the child die like this.


    "Calm down, ma''am, as I said, we have no malice..." Said Joe, who stepped forward two steps and thrust the muzzle of the gun out of Fanlin''s head.


    Joe watched the quiet and unruly child carefully.


    For no reason, van Lin''s body shrunk, showing a strong calm, his eyes also become a bit dodgy."It seems that my eyes are dazzled..." Joe laughed twice, for a child, so wary that it would make his companion laugh.


    This is still a child in the end, even if it is brave, it is also pretended.


    Looking at Van Lin''s body, he asked that there was no possibility of hiding weapons. It took them a lot of effort to send these pistols onto the plane. Naturally, these passengers could not bring any weapons.


    "Please Excuse me Sir, you need What do I do? " Said Fanlin, his fists contracting slightly.


    In order to insure, Fanlin has gathered the necessary magic power in advance, and the mantra to be applied is naturally repeated many times in the mind.


    Now it''s time to play with one''s life. One bad thing is that at such a short distance, as long as one person successfully fires a gun, Fanlin can''t escape at all. Even if it''s a mirage, it''s impossible to escape in such a short distance.


    "You are brave, boy. If I were you, I wish the robbers would choose someone else." Joe said, he used the gun to compare. Now there is a shooter in front of Fanlin and a shooter on the side. The range attack magic all consumes a lot, and it is easy to attract their companions.


    Fanlin had to deal with both of them quietly.


    The negative factors brought about by fear mantra are too great. It''s easy to frighten the snake, and soul snatching mantra is a good choice, although it is a black magic.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 429

    "I don''t think I should have let a girl do that." "Well, naturally, I''m the best choice," Van Lin said


    "Well, then, I think you should know how to do it." Joe looked down and said, "I need you to take all these people''s belongings. I''m warning you, boy, don''t try any tricks. My gun will be pointing at you all the time."


    "You''re so nervous, Joe." "He''s a little boy, and he can make a lot of trouble," said newk


    "Shut up, newk, and get the bag in the back." "Believe me, boy, although I appreciate you, your reaction has successfully attracted me," said Joe, holding his gun to van Lin''s head


    "I think you are too nervous, sir. You have a gun in your hand. I''m just a child. Even if I don''t have a gun, I can''t resist you at all."


    Van Lin''s eyes were fixed on Joe, and there was a kind of Psychedelic brilliance in his expression.


    "Be honest." Joe said, "and you, Newcastle, bring the bag quickly. I don''t want to waste any more time."


    "Use their own bags." ''said newk, but he didn''t find any packages here, so he had to turn back.


    "What do you have on your cell phone?" Said Joe, as soon as he made way for Newcastle, he felt something was wrong with Fanlin. The boy didn''t take out one of his right hands.


    "Something interesting, sir." Fanlin said, "or..."


    "Take it up and open it." Joe said that his eyes unconsciously fell on van Lin''s half outstretched right hand. He always felt that the boy''s right hand was shining faintly.


    "Of course." Fanlin nodded, "needless to say, I will also give it to you as a living capital."


    "Give it to me?"


    "For you, of course." Van Lin''s gentle smile, he slowly put his hand in front of Joe.


    "You''ll love it. It''s a rare experience for Muggles." Fanlin said, his hands spread out, a group of crystal magic like lying in the palm of the sapphire general.


    "Muggle?" Joe couldn''t understand what the boy was talking about. His attention was completely caught by the glint in the boy''s hand.


    "Impeio!"


    ¡­¡­


    Newk felt that he was really aggrieved. If he killed one person, he would be deducted 5% of the dividend, which was all money. From the vote they did, it was a large amount of money.


    This is enough for him to be carefree for a long time. As a result, he lost all his 5% of the fund because of an unknown thing.


    But Newcastle didn''t dare to complain to Joe. It was Joe who got him out of prison. For Joe''s means, Newcastle is still deeply aware of, although he can kill a person casually, but Joe wants to kill him, even if he holds a gun on his mobile phone, it is impossible.


    Newcastle wondered if he could hold on for five seconds under Joe''s hands.


    Joe''s been on the battlefield, and Newcastle has seen the scars on Joe''s back, the shrapnel.


    "Didn''t I say you should hurry up?"


    Newk was still talking, but Joe''s voice was very abrupt and came from behind.


    "Here we go, man." Said newk, but he always felt something was wrong.


    "Hey, Joe..." As soon as Newcastle lowered his head, he grabbed a black canvas pocket. "I didn''t mean to ask me to take it. Who is there looking at the people in the cabin..."


    Before Newcastle''s words were finished, he turned around, and a dark pistol was violently put against his head.


    "You talk too much. I don''t like you very much." Said Joe, his bullet loaded.


    "Hey, man, don''t make such a joke. It''s killing people, and we''re working."


    "Yes, you are working, but it''s not a glorious job." Van Lin''s voice rose from behind Joe''s back. It was very cold, like ice that never melted.


    "Hey, Joe, what''s the matter with this kid?" Newcastle said he wanted to hold the gun against van Linden''s head, but with Joe''s slight effort, Newcastle''s head began to ache.


    "What are you doing, Joe!" Newk was so angry that he saw Joe take the pistol from his hand and give it to the boy.


    "Nothing." Fanlin replied, and with a slight wave of his hand, Joe retreated respectfully.


    Newcastle touched his head with his hand, and then he laughed. At least there was no gun in the back of his head. Although he said that his gun had been put into the boy''s hand, it didn''t worry him at all.


    "It''s not fun at all, Joe." Newk said, his smile, a mouth of white teeth will be revealed.


    "Now, give me the gun." Said newk, who stretched out his hand carelessly, as if to take back the gun in Van Lin''s hand."I don''t think you''ve figured out the situation, Mr. newk. I''m the one in charge now." Fanlin said, his hands folded, the pistol that was still lying in his hand quietly disappeared.


    "What did you do, where did you get the gun?" Newcastle said in disbelief that he doubted whether he was dazzled.


    "I don''t need it." Fanlin said, I can deal with you on my own.


    "Deal with me, you are not fully developed little..."


    Before newk''s words had been finished, van Lin stretched out a hand and lifted it up forcefully. Newk''s whole body was in the air. He remembered that something was holding him in his throat, which made it very difficult for him to breathe.


    "You You Did What... " As Newcastle spoke, his face had turned red in such a short time. His hands were powerless to grasp in the air, but he did not catch anything.


    "I am a wizard, sir." Van Lin said politely, "unfortunately, your behavior has successfully angered me."


    "Wu Cough... " There was an uncontrollable wheezing sound from Newcastle''s mouth. He wanted to breathe, but now it seems that this is a very difficult thing to do.


    "Yes, I am a wizard. It seems that I have overestimated the power of Muggle, or you are just vulnerable in front of me now."


    Van Lin said, he forcefully to the back of the wall a hit, the whole person of Newcastle was uncontrolled to spurt a mouthful of blood.


    ¡­¡­


    The plane swayed slightly, which made Joe''s companions in the back worried. After such a long time, Joe had not controlled the front. They did not feel that the plane was turning.


    "Cary, you go and hurry Joe..." One woman, dressed in a revealing suit, said that they were mercenaries and came to kidnap a target on the plane, which was a very easy task.


    As long as you bring the gun to the plane, everything after that will fall into their control.


    "Well, you two are here to watch. I''ll hurry Joe up." The man named Cary turned and walked towards first class.


    ¡­¡­


    "I''m sorry to tell you, Mr. newk, I''m flying to Athens now." Van Lin said that he used a spell of immobilization, and newk was lying on the ground and couldn''t move at all.


    "I think the police in Athens must have received such news that a group of robbers hijacked a plane and then had a dispute because of the uneven interests."


    "What do you want to do..." Newk''s voice trembled. He was loud enough, but no one came. Joe was honest and stood at the door. It seemed that the boy was a wizard


    Oh, no! This boy is a devil!


    Newcastle''s back was still aching, and the bruise on his neck reminded him that what had just happened was not a dream.


    "Unfortunately, Mr. newk, I think your free life will come to an end. Maybe the British police will give you a bullet each." Van Lin said that even if he ruled out all negative emotions, it was too difficult for him to kill people.


    "You can''t do this..." Newcastle howled, but then his eyes lit up. Behind the boy, Cary''s figure appeared behind the door.


    "Kill him, Cary. This guy controls Joe. He''s a demon!"


    Cary was a little stunned. As soon as he walked in, he saw a boy who didn''t know what to say to newk, who was lying on the ground in a twisted posture with blood in his mouth, while Joe was standing on the side of the boy like a bodyguard and didn''t seem to pay any attention to what he meant.


    Anyway, Newcastle looks terrible and Cary is going to save him first.


    Although Cary didn''t understand what happened and why Newcastle was forced to be like this by a boy, his movements didn''t mean to stop.


    The response of the year-round training let Cary not hesitate to raise the gun in his hand and fire three shots at Van Lin.


    Hearing the gunshot, van Lin''s blood seemed to freeze in general.


    There is no doubt that it was the gun fired by Newcastle''s companion, that is, Cary. Under the influence of the magic field, van Lin knew very well that no sound could be heard here.


    Maybe it was the shock he had just caused.


    However, it is obviously not the time to think about these problems. Van Lin turned around violently and his fingers opened as far as possible. The silent mantra that had been prepared was instantly activated by the magic power of Vaseline.


    Van Lin has not even come to see what the garbage can looks like, but his pupils are shrinking violently.


    The three bullets just stopped in front of his eyes. They almost penetrated his head.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 430

    The next thing seems to be easier.


    Magic can block bullets, as long as you are quick enough and alert at all times.


    Although the flying speed of bullets is beyond the reach of magic, the speed of shooting is far behind the speed of magic.


    It can be said that human shooting is the brain response, through the nerve and then transmitted to various parts of the body.


    And the release of magic, especially after mastering the silent mantra.


    The omitted casting action, the omitted complex incantation, is only an idea transmission, the magic can be formed.


    This is the direction that van Lin has been trying to practice.


    Through Dumbledore, van Lin can intuitively judge the strength of Voldemort.


    This is a wizard who can release Avada''s deadly curse without a spell. Fanlin doesn''t want to fight back in front of Voldemort.


    It can be said that if there is no time to react, Voldemort only needs an idea to let his opponent die.


    If Voldemort encounters such a thing, the whole plane will be destroyed by him.


    But it''s impossible for Voldemort to ride on these Muggle tools, can he.


    As a matter of fact, Fanlin felt that he was really unlucky.


    Just a long time to experience a Muggle life, and then encounter such a bad thing, even a Muggle died in front of him.


    Van Lin suddenly felt a little tired.


    Under the influence of magic, these mercenaries became powerless to fight back. The sound of gunfire in front of them caused a burst of screams. Naturally, their companions came along.


    The application of soul snatching mantra is obviously a good choice. Van Lin uses magic to control Joe, thus creating the illusion of civil strife between robbers.


    The unfortunate deaths of newk and Cary, followed by three comatose robbers.


    This result is very satisfactory to van Lin.


    However, to be on the safe side, Fanlin did some tricks on the living robbers by forgetting nothing and taking the mind.


    Although Dumbledore''s teaching of magic can''t be divided into two parts, i.e. there is no division of magic in the Ministry of magic, but there is no division of magic in the Ministry of nature.


    There is a big difference in this demstrand, where a lot of black magic can be taught and studied.


    As for greendevo, because he was expelled from the study of black magic by demstrand, van Lin had to admire the depth of his research on black magic.


    Fanlin has read a lot of black magic, from the forbidden area, or some other books, it is always difficult to search for the black magic books in Diagon Alley, but with Dobby''s existence, the inclined lane is not difficult for Fanlin.


    Of course, there is also the collection of the house, which has made a great contribution to the study of the black magic of Fanlin.


    The most important point is Professor Snape.


    Professor of black magic knowledge is always very profound, and Fanlin is deeply influenced by the professor, for black magic, nature is not much exclusion.


    Of course, it''s all done behind the back of Hermione.


    ¡­¡­


    Anyway, it''s a good thing for the passengers on the plane to solve the problem of the robbers.


    Van Lin doesn''t care what the purpose of the robbers is, who they want to kidnap, or revenge?


    Naturally, people from the two worlds should not have too much intersection. The top priority now is to fly to Athens.


    Fanlin, who sat back to his seat, released a Muggle avoidance mantra.


    In fact, this mantra is very useful, at least from the beginning of Fanlin back to his seat, want to come to his Muggle do not know what to think of and avoid, gradually, van Lin''s side has become empty.


    A group of Muggles have just experienced the hijacking, but they turn around like headless flies. They seem to be looking for something, but they can''t remember it.


    The bodies on the plane were quickly cleared by the flight attendants, who wanted to find a client to make some notes.


    In the middle of the hijacking, the robbers started to fight with each other, which made people wonder if someone had done something.


    They vaguely remember a boy who came back from the cabin link, but they couldn''t remember which boy it was.


    "Brother, are they looking for you?" Fanlin was about to sort out his mind, but a familiar voice came from his side naturally.


    You know, under the effect of the Muggle banishment mantra, there is no one in the seats around him. In order to attract no attention, Fanlin has specially selected a corner.


    But the girl was able to awaken him from her memory, which not only surprised Fanlin.


    "Katie How do you... " Fanlin was surprised. The little girl had tears on her face.The steward took away the body from the plane before the girl stood up and walked.


    "I heard they wanted you, but they didn''t know what was going on and they didn''t come." The girl said, "what do these people look for you for? What do you do with your brother? Then these bad people start civil strife."


    The girl did it. She looked at Fanlin with tears in her eyes.


    He didn''t know why the girl found him sitting here. He didn''t understand why the girl thought of him.


    "Maybe they''ve broken something they shouldn''t have done." Fanlin said, he stood up, a little bit distressed to hold the little girl.


    Van Lin is also a child. Under the effect of brain block, even if all the negative emotions are emptied, the image of seeing several lives die in front of his eyes is still spinning in his mind.


    Just after lifting the brain block surgery, Vaseline even had an impulse to vomit.


    This is true of him who has magic protection, not to mention Katie who has no protection.


    Van Lin''s palm gently pressed on Katie''s head, blue magic along the finger contact began to penetrate Katie''s brain.


    Fanlin thought for a moment, and wondered why Cathy had found him.


    Obviously, Katie is also a wizard. Van Lin feels a magic wave in Katie''s body. Although it is slight, it is no surprise that Katie has the potential to become a wizard.


    Now, of course, van Lin''s job is to help Katie heal the pain of facing death.


    Constantly soothing Katie''s nerves with magic is what Van Lin wechat can do for Katie.


    Fanlin wanted to modify Katie''s memory with mind taking, but it was too dangerous. Katie''s young soul was vulnerable to irreversible damage under such a strong magic impact.


    This is not the enemy of Fanlin, which naturally cannot be treated like this.


    "It''s all over, Kitty." Van Lin caresses Katie''s forehead, under the magic effect, the girl is very easy to sleep in the past.


    Considering his own condition, van Lin picked up Katie and sent her to another seat.


    As long as Katie leaves Fanlin, naturally, she will be found out by Mrs. Li.


    However, Fanlin did not dare to risk again. He saw some children in other cabins. Fanlin could not guarantee that these children would find him under the influence of magic like Katie.


    Fanlin returned to his seat somewhat dispirited.


    It''s always unpleasant to die a few people, although Fanlin knows very well that once Voldemort returns, death is inevitable in the crowd.


    If he had Harry or anyone else, the less powerful would have been killed in the war, no doubt.


    "Disellusionment charm!"


    He put his palm on top of his head and tapped his fingers gently, as if there was a stream of cold liquid flowing down from the place where the fingers were struck, flowing all over his body.


    Van Lin is now like a chameleon, perfectly integrated into the environment.


    After all these things, van Lin really relaxed completely. Now he just needs to wait until the plane lands in Athens, and then he shows up and sneaks out of the airport.


    However, there are still some aftercare work to be done. Naturally, Professor Dumbledore is more appropriate.


    It has always been the Ministry''s job to erase people''s memory of magic, and van Lin is not good at it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 431

    The plane moved gently to Athens.


    In fact, under the dual effects of the Muggle banishment mantra and the phantom mantra, Fanlin had a very leisurely time all the way.


    Due to some twists and turns, the plane, which was supposed to rain at 2:56, was delayed for about half an hour.


    When the plane landed at the same time, van Lin caught one side of the window and saw that there were many police cars around.


    These gangsters who have lost their combat effectiveness naturally don''t have to worry too much about Fanlin.


    At the same time, the fear of thermal weapons, at least in the face-to-face confrontation, Fanlin did not feel as bad as expected.


    However, the danger never left. If his magic was released later, those bullets would pass through his head.


    If it is true, Fanlin''s ultimate destination is nothing more than turning into a cold ghost like Sir Nicholas and them.


    He can''t even return to England without being led by anyone, hovering in this plane forever?


    Fanlin didn''t think he would meet the good wizard on the plane. No one would be bored to ride with Muggle tools. The wizard had his own way.


    As he walked along, he gradually scattered the curse and got off the plane to avoid the troublesome examination. Naturally, van Lin did not need to disguise, not to mention he had to find Dumbledore.


    All of a sudden, Fanlin just felt that someone put his hand on his shoulder, and then a whirl of heaven and earth, the scene in front of Fanlin immediately changed.


    "You''re in bad luck." A familiar voice rang up, but the banter in the language could not be covered up.


    "Sirius? How is it you? " Van Lin was a little surprised. He thought he would meet Dumbledore at the airport. How could he expect to meet him? It would be Sirius.


    There are a lot of people in the airport hall, and there are police outside. Then Sirius will take him out of the airport with him?


    This is not a good way to suddenly disappear a person, will not inevitably cause some Muggle people''s attention.


    "Don''t worry. They''re all slow." Sirius said he was dressed in a normal Muggle.


    We can''t help but sigh about Sirius''s appearance. He perfectly inherits the temperament of a nobleman. His recovered face and deep eyes are, of course, just another typical example of being beaten up in the eyes of van Lin.


    "I also met a little girl on the plane. I used the Muggle avoidance charm, and she could see me at once."


    "High wizard talent." Sirius exclaimed.


    "Yes, at about eight or nine years old, she could detect the subtle magic waves in me that Hermione couldn''t do." Fanlin said that he recalled the girl named Katie, and had to sigh at her sensitivity to magic.


    "Hermione senses the magic wave in you?" Sirius found it. "Of course not."


    "What do you want to say?" Fanlin some angry said, for Sirius''s ridicule, he can always find a point to make himself angry.


    "You''ll find out later." Sirius said, "of course not now. Attention is a big test."


    "There are magic waves in that girl''s body, and they come naturally." Fanlin some helpless to, he really does not want to and Sirius in such a fight go on, he did not get any benefits.


    "It looks like waiting for the girl to see her at Hogwarts when she''s eleven." Sirius said he looked very determined.


    At the age of eight or nine years old, he can detect the magic power in his body and see through the Muggle avoidance mantra. If such a talent can''t become a wizard, the standard of Hogwarts is too high.


    "Maybe people will go to busbarton. You know, busbarton started recruiting students when they were nine years old."


    "Speaking of busbarton, Dumbledore and I said, is it true that you go to busbarton and study alchemy with nicoleme?" Sirius said.


    "It''s true. How could Dumbledore lie to you?"


    "That''s a shame," Sirius said. "You may have missed the most interesting defense against the dark arts class ever."


    "I think Professor Lu Ping is more reliable than you, at least in teaching. What''s more, next semester will not be... "


    "I quit." Sirius laughed. "You''re right. I''m not fit to be a defense against the dark arts professor. Remus is much better than me. I''m just going to take the post of defense against the dark arts


    "You''re not teaching defense against the dark arts?" Van Lin looked at Sirius in surprise, which was a very unexpected news for him.


    "You haven''t told Harry, have you? We''ve met before, and Harry didn''t mention it at all."


    "Yes, I haven''t told Harry. Actually, it''s my plan for the next few days." Sirius said, "I don''t know how to teach these students, and you know, Severus and I..."Sirius seemed to think of something that he hated so much, like a slug. "You know, I''ve never been able to deal with that hawk nose, and I''m always getting into trouble with each other. I''m going to go crazy with him."


    "It''s really bad." Fanlin nodded, for the professor between the gratitude and resentment, Fanlin is very lazy to pay attention to.


    "What are you going to do in the future?" Asked Fanlin.


    "If I don''t do anything, I can still live well." Sirius said that the Black family''s wealth is still very rich, even if he is squandering, the Black family''s legacy is enough for him to spend a hundred years.


    "Can you stay free?"


    "Of course not." Sirius said, "otherwise, I won''t take the task assigned by Dumbledore."


    Sirius patted Vaseline on the shoulder. "And I found a more interesting job. It was given to me by the Ministry of magic."


    "Are you going to be Auror?" Fanlin said that he thought about it. In the work of the Ministry of magic, only Auror was suitable for Sirius.


    Sirius''s character is very reckless, let him do those civilian work, he will be crazy.


    But Sirius''s fighting instinct is very good. Sirius has no fear to speak of against the black wizard. Auror, who can fight with the black wizard directly and crush by force, is more suitable for Sirius.


    This and Fanlin expected good, but Fanlin did not expect Sirius to leave so fast.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 432

    "Don''t always talk about me. What''s the matter with you? How can you get on the Muggle transport? And listen to the meaning of the voice, it is still a long time late, and those Muggle Aurors are also coming


    "That''s called the police. They don''t know magic."


    "It''s just a metaphor, but their magic wand is very powerful. I''ve seen the power of that thing with my own eyes. Although its destructive power is average, its penetration ability is very strong."


    "You mean this?" Van Lim said that as soon as he grasped the palm of his hand, a pistol appeared in the palm of his hand.


    "Yes, that''s it." You said, "Sirius?"


    "Ah, yes." Fanlin had a headache and said, "my luck is not good. I was involved in the Muggle dispute. Several gangsters hijacked the plane with pistols, that is, the wand in your mouth. One of them also shot at me."


    "Do you mean they attack you with their wands?" It took Sirius a long time to understand the meaning of the vernacular.


    "Ah, yes, I''m self-defense. What''s more, they killed an innocent Muggle."


    "How did it turn out?" Asked Sirius.


    "Two gangsters died and the other three were knocked out." Van Lin said that he still felt uncomfortable when he thought about the dead clothes of several people.


    "You killed them?"


    "Confusion curse, plus a forget all empty, I moved some of their memory, no other Muggle to see." Said Fanlin.


    "It seems that you are interested in the study of soul magic." Sirius is right. He looks at Van Lin seriously.


    He had known for a long time that van Lin was very decisive in dealing with things. He is very clear in his mind that Fanlin is different from ordinary wizard, whether in strength or in mind.


    Sirius is now in a fight with van Lin, want to completely win over van Lin has become a very difficult thing.


    It''s still up to Fanlin not to use his new equipment.


    In fact, even if Fanlin does not forcibly extract the magic power from the Sorcerer''s stone, only relying on the effect brought by the Sorcerer''s stone, the magic growth rate of Fanlin is far faster than Sirius.


    Or, at Christmas time, Fanlin might be able to catch up with Sirius.


    Sirius is very clear about this. Even now, he does not doubt whether the strength of Fanlin can really defeat him. This is a matter of experience. What''s more, all the magic charms of Fanlin are developed by themselves, which makes Sirius feel very difficult.


    Sirius is very clear about the power of black magic, and it is impossible to do it without strong soul magic knowledge for other people''s memory. What''s more, van Lin indirectly kills two through magic in an instant, and the feeling that van Lin brings to Sirius is just tired.


    "I know what you''re trying to say," said Vaseline. "It''s brain sealing, which empties any negative emotions, which helps me stay calm."


    "With Snape?" Asked Sirius.


    "Closure of the brain? I learned it myself, and I think it''s necessary. "


    "What about the black magic?"


    "Professor Snape taught me, it''s just some restricted black magic." Said Fanlin.


    "I knew that hawk nose would not give you anything good..." Sirius was a little annoyed. He didn''t think it was a good thing for van Lin to be exposed to the dark arts at such a young age.


    "Hey, listen, Sirius." Fanlin said helplessly that he should have guessed Sirius''s reaction. Although he and Sirius always don''t deal with each other in words, Sirius is still very concerned about him, and Sirius''s attitude towards black magic is very clear.


    Fanlin may have to tell a lie or something, but that kind of fatigue really makes Fanlin lazy to care about these small details.


    "Sirius, you have to be clear, Dumbledore is also a master of black magic, even many professors, magic itself has no problem."


    "But they are all bigger than you. I have mastered some black magic. At the same time, I am also aware of the temptation that the powerful power brings to the wizard."


    "With him, I can always be calm, Sirius." Van Lin nodded his head with his hand. "Your family is the family of the black magic. I know your disgust for the black magic, but Dumbledore did not stop me. On the contrary, he also provided me with some information.


    "Provide information?" Sirius was incredible.


    "You have to know your enemy, Sirius, and I think you know that better than I do." "What''s more, all the magic I''m good at belongs to my unique magic, which requires a huge amount of magic knowledge to support. I have no choice, Sirius."


    "I still think it''s a little too dangerous." Sirius said, his eyes tightly staring at Fanlin, as if waiting for the answer.


    "Magic is not good or bad, it only depends on the use of his wizard. You should be very clear about this. No matter it is Auror, relying solely on white magic, it is impossible to compete equally with those more powerful black magic."Fanlin quietly looked at Sirius, this is the fact, no matter what, magic is no problem, Fanlin has always firmly believed that, no matter in various forms of magic, this is one of the forces that the wizard can master, but in the implementation, because of different wizards, and caused different consequences.


    "You wish you could remember today." Sirius said that he put his hand on van Lin''s shoulder, and did not seem to regard Fanlin as a little wizard.


    "Of course, this is my promise!"


    Van Lin gently nodded his head, he did not know how many times to make such a commitment to people.


    Dumbledore, Hermione, grandma, nicoleme, are now adding Sirius.


    There are enough people. As for Professor Snape, it is Professor Snape who leads van Lin to this road. There is no need for any commitment.


    "All right." Sirius nodded helplessly. He trusted van Lin, which was laid down at the moment when van Lin saved him.


    "Is there any legacy?"


    "It may be strange to have a modified memory, but it''s impossible for a child to be involved in such a thing, can it?" Van Lin asked, this is going to trouble the police, perhaps they will receive a particularly strange confession.


    As long as you don''t involve Vaseline into it, as for other issues, there is no trace of silk, the Ministry of magic naturally can not master his movement.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 433

    ¡­¡­


    As a matter of fact, when Fanlin explained everything to Sirius, Sirius was naturally relieved.


    There is no trace of silk, so this matter has no impact on Fanlin at all.


    However, even if Sirius is not at ease, this is not a matter of no means.


    No matter what happens, the final decision is still in Van Lin''s hands.


    "How did you get here?" "Aren''t you supposed to stay in England?" Van Lin asked


    "Dumbledore didn''t tell you?" Sirius turned around and said that he was carrying van Lin through the city of Athens.


    Everything here is like a return to the ancient Greek buildings.


    Here, Fanlin rarely see the high-rise buildings like London.


    In fact, the architectural arrangement of Athens is very obvious. The city is located on the hills, and the Acropolis in the center is the final destination of Fanlin this time.


    Athenian Acropolis is the most outstanding ancient architectural complex in Greece. It is a comprehensive public building and the center of religious politics. The Acropolis, with an area of about 4km2, is located on the Acropolis hill in the center of Athens. It was built in 580 BC. The earliest buildings in the Acropolis are Athena temple and other religious buildings. Acropolis of Athens, also known as Acropolis of Athens, is "Acropolis" in Greek, which originally means "city on high" or "city-state on high hill".


    The Parthenon temple is located in the center of the ancient castle in the Acropolis of Athens, the capital of the Greek Republic. On the limestone hill, there stands a towering rectangular building, and the temple stands at the highest point of the Acropolis.


    Fanlin has traces of finding Parthenon in mythology. The Parthenon temple, also known as Athena temple, is dedicated to Athena.


    It is said that in ancient times, Athena and Poseidon, the God of the sea, had been fighting for the protection of the city. Poseidon gave a horse to mankind, representing perseverance and strength, while Athena gave an olive tree to the people, representing prosperity and peace. The people thought Athena''s gift was more meaningful. In the end, Athena became the patron saint of the city, and the olive leaf became the mascot of Greece.


    Fanlin looked up and saw the central part of the Acropolis, the highest temple, which was almost the ultimate belief of Athens.


    Compared with other gods in Greek mythology, Athena''s existence has been the most widely spread in human life.


    The name of Athena, the goddess of war, is also based on her superb wisdom and military strength.


    And what remains of Fanlin''s concern is the dwelling place of the gods, Olympus.


    Coming to Greece, people can''t help but recall those beautiful myths.


    "Fanlin Fanlin... " Sirius called softly.


    "Oh I''m here Van Lin quickly shook his head, his eyes have been closely staring at the direction of the Acropolis, unconsciously, his mind also followed the vicissitudes of the building, recalling the past time of Athens.


    "I didn''t find anything there. It was all Muggle buildings, not even a little magic wave."


    "Without magic, volatility itself is a very strange thing." Vaseline shook his head. "No matter what it is, the wizard can always find the attributes inherent in the material, or innate, or endowed."


    "Is that what you learned about alchemy?" Sirius said, "you know a lot."


    "Come on, why did Dumbledore send you here?"


    "Some tasks, I''m not sure." Sirius said, "basically, let me accompany you to protect your safety. After all, I have nothing to do in Britain."


    "Bodyguard?"


    "You''re a terrible speaker." Sirius said, "it''s Dumbledore''s assignment. He should have told you about it."


    "No, in fact, Dumbledore just sent me a letter to nicoleme telling me to come to Athens."


    "Sure, Dumbledore always does." Sirius said, "I was called in all of a sudden. There was no news before that. It seems that Dumbledore found something in Athens."


    Sirius looked at Van Lin carefully. He didn''t understand why Dumbledore wanted to find van Lin and came to Athens by himself. Sirius was not a fool. He didn''t find anything in the Acropolis, just some Muggle buildings.


    Sirius was a little confused about Dumbledore''s ideas, and Dumbledore gave him more than that. He was not sure that van Lin was really suitable to join them at such a young age.


    "You should know something." Sirius asked, he led Fanlin into a path, they can''t always around the Muggle.


    "If Dumbledore didn''t tell you, I don''t think it''s very appropriate for me to say it, and I just have some clues, but I don''t understand what Dumbledore found. Just before that, I had the same attitude towards the Acropolis as you, and in fact, it is now. "Van Lin slowly said, while he was on the way, he was constantly searching around with magic, looking forward to finding some clues. However, to van Lin''s disappointment, here are just some ordinary things.


    "You''ve really learned from Dumbledore." Sirius said.


    "He always treats everyone like this, so I know what to say and what not to say, but everyone believes in Professor Dumbledore, right?"


    "He is a trustworthy man, from beginning to end." Sirius nodded, for Dumbledore, Sirius or 100% trust.


    Not every wizard can stand up and organize people to fight Voldemort. Voldemort did great harm to Britain at that time.


    "I don''t think you need to emphasize that. If Dumbledore is not trustworthy or has some other idea, I won''t have a chance to learn alchemy with nicoleme."


    "He''s really puzzling." Sirius shook his head helplessly.


    Two people speed up the pace, under the leadership of Sirius, two people continue to turn around in Athens.


    Most of them still retain the architectural style of Athens during their journey, and the path along the mountain is paved with thick stone slabs, which does not make people feel too tired.


    Maybe it''s the problem of the mirage. Sirius has taken vanillin for a long time. Finally, they turn into an alley, and the end of the road is a higher layer of rock.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 434

    "This is where we''re going to settle down. We have to say that these Athenians play more than we do." Sirius said, pulling out his wand and tapping gently on the rock.


    Judging by the sound, it doesn''t want to be a hollow wall, at least in the reverberation of the wand, van Lin didn''t get much useful information.


    "What are you doing?" Fanlin asked without knowing what Sirius wanted to do. If this is a broken cauldron bar, there must be something wrong with the way to open diagonally alley.


    "I''m positioning," Sirius said, his wand clicking faster. "I''ve only been here for two days, you know, I don''t even remember the brick walls of the corner lane, the same as the broken cauldron bar."


    "How did you go to school at Hogwarts? I doubt how you passed the high wizard level exam Said Fanlin, who stepped forward to replace Sirius.


    "It''s just a simple formula, and it''s also the most basic formula. When it''s applied to magic deconstruction, I think you should understand."


    Fanlin some helpless said, he will palm print up, a light blue magic moment all over the wall itself.


    Soon, Fanlin found the magic node hidden in the stone wall through calculation, but to Fanlin''s surprise, the thickness of the wall, if completely relying on magic support, it would cost a lot of magic.


    "You see, these Greeks, they cover themselves up with something so thick." Sirius muttered that he was also looking for hidden magic nodes by the way his wand struck, but the fact was that he was desperate.


    "It''s not strange. Someone must have told you where the node is, but you''ve forgotten it." Fanlin some helpless said, his magic recovery, and then just like lighting up the stars in the sky.


    "What is this sign?" Van Lim wants to see this bright spot, which is very similar to a constellation he learned in astronomy.


    "Astronomy and divination, you know, have never been my forte." Sirius said that, in fact, he was only good at something related to black magic.


    "It seems to be..." Vanillin is looking at the fading light, "Sagittarius."


    Fanlin nodded unconsciously. The image of Centaur has always been a strong contrast in Greek mythology.


    Centaur warriors were the most heroic at that time, and many Greek heroes'' teachers were centaurs.


    Of course, the Centaur sacrifice and the Centaur wizard who had already passed away are also very powerful.


    In fact, Centaur worship is only one of the main branches of Centaur witches, and the completed Centaur witches have been extinct with the end of the age of gods.


    The image of Sagittarius is a centaur warrior. In Greek mythology, Sagittarius symbolizes strength and fanaticism.


    Strength is the power of man, that is, the power of wizard, and fanaticism


    Strictly speaking, Greek witches feel like the Holy See of Jisheng in the middle ages.


    Greek witches generally believe that their power comes from the sacred gift of the ancient Greek gods, and the powerful one is naturally the person chosen by God, representing the will of God.


    This is a kind of spiritual sustenance that is close to paranoia. Different from the witches in other areas, almost all the witches do not believe in Shenshi. In the eyes of witches, all power comes from themselves, and only knowledge can bring strength to witches.


    Just like alchemy, the source of everything comes from the most basic magic.


    But it has a new meaning in the Greek wizarding world.


    Everything is given by God. Whether it is life or some other power, in the final analysis, it is regarded as a selfless gift from God.


    The change brought about by this attitude to Witches is that they can borrow a small part of the power of faith, just like members of the Vatican. However, only a small part can be borrowed by Greek witches, and the Vatican derives everything from faith.


    It can be said that as long as there are still people, the Holy See still retains its final power.


    Since the birth of the savings is not to be underestimated, otherwise, as early as in the last war between the wizard and the Holy See, the status of wizard will be completely replaced.


    However, the power of the holy see is limited, and witches rely on the magic of the whole world. Strictly speaking, the power of faith is also a special kind of magic, but it is easier to obtain after forming.


    It can be said that the Greek witches are regarded as the different kinds of witches. In terms of strength, the power of Greek witches is not pure. In terms of belief, they are fundamentally different from the Vatican, just like an irresolvable knot.


    Even so, Greek witches gained some special power from the combination of the two.


    The best thing Greek witches are good at is to favor the magic of stars and souls.


    This is different from Egypt''s good at dark magic and undead magic. All the curses involved in dark magic depend on the undead. It can be said that a dead Egyptian wizard is far more powerful than a living Egyptian wizard with equal strength.There is also an important branch that is good at soul magic, which comes from the sacrifice of ancient tribes in Africa.


    Basically, every ancient tribe has its own unique heritage. African sacrificial rites, in an unexpected way, can perform some soul magic, blessing or curse that you have never seen before.


    And the spirit of Greek magic, with that trace called divinity things become more overbearing, Greek soul magic always gives people an irresistible feeling.


    Of course, there is astrology. Fanlin can''t imagine how Greek witches use the stars to form attacks.


    Starlight is always very remote, always give people a kind of elusive feeling.


    "After you go in, you must remember to follow the way of these Greek witches, and do not do what they call humiliating things, otherwise, it will become very bad."


    "Looks like you''ve been through it?" Fanlin said, he looked at Sirius with great interest. Fanlin seemed to appreciate Sirius'' embarrassment.


    "I just accidentally loaded some sacrificial supplies. I didn''t understand at first. I was eating, and then I was coaxed out by magic." Sirius said, "these Greek witches are really a bunch of warmongers. I put the man down before the phantom came out."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 435

    It has to be said that the Athenian witches'' protection of the wizarding world is much more strict than that of Britain.


    It''s like hiding with the world in the city.


    The British wizard world is perfectly integrated into the city, while the Greek wizard world is hidden in the thick mountains.


    It''s not just physical means, they''re simply relying on the mountains to create a new world.


    The sunshine of rice grains is unlimited under the influence of magic.


    In fact, Vaseline felt a kind of breath that could only be felt on his own staff.


    The breath of space debris is totally another world hidden in the mountains. Its scale is not smaller than that of Athens now. At least, compared with the ruins of the Acropolis, the world in the mountains is no longer many times as big as the Acropolis.


    Fanlin seems to have entered ancient Athens.


    If we say that the architecture of the city of Athens only retains the style and features of Athens, the world in the city perfectly continues everything of ancient Athens.


    "What you see outside is basically built later. This is the real Athens."


    "And the Acropolis?" Fanlin doubts that the Acropolis is the real continuation of Athens.


    "It''s still out there. It''s protected by Muggles. What''s more, it''s a holy place for these witches. It''s for worshipping." Sirius curled his lips. It seemed that he was very disdainful of the Greek wizard''s practice.


    In fact, in the concept of British aristocracy, inheritance and dominance is the policy of continuity.


    Every British noble wizard hopes to inherit the family''s fiefdom perfectly, and constantly open up for it. This is the driving force for the progress.


    Fanlin didn''t think so. Since he had to abide by the rules of Greek witches, he had to respect the choice of these witches.


    In fact, van reen was more concerned about the world than correcting Sirius'' misconceptions.


    Space debris, except for the known house of call and the storage room of nicolemena, which is as large as an entire auditorium, the remaining space debris was firmly in the hands of Fanlin before arriving in Greece.


    But this big beyond imagination city in Yan Ran is beyond the expectations of Fanlin, in fact, the existence of this kind of space is very unreasonable.


    Whether in terms of the stability of space, or the magic of maintaining the operation of space, this is simply not affordable for any wizard on either side.


    It takes a lot of magic stones.


    Is the Sorcerer''s stone so worthless? There is only one person in Europe who owns the Sorcerer''s stone.


    Of course, it is also possible to include America and Asia, and that is the only thing that van Lin can roughly understand.


    In any case, the status of a Greek world is equivalent to that of the Vatican. Witches in the Greek world are very closed. It can be said that the probability of the birth of the Sorcerer''s stone is very small.


    As for the mystery of the Greek world, Fanlin seems to be a little hard to guess, but it is hard to say that there is any real God left behind?


    At least for now, Fanlin has not found any strange place. The world in the dimensional space gives Fanlin a vague feeling of vitality. Compared with the outside world, the vitality of the world here seems to be more intense.


    "Let''s go. I don''t think you want to be watched here." Sirius pointed to himself and van Lin''s clothes, and their Muggle dress up here seems to be a bit out of place.


    Many people are pointing at these two strange visitors. It seems that they are quite different from the arrival of external witches.


    Greek is no doubt a duck''s quack in the ears of van Lim, because he can''t understand what these people are talking about.


    Sirius patted van Lin on the shoulder, and he walked forward two steps, and there was a lot of Greek at the bottom.


    This is a big surprise to van Lin, Sirius as a pure British, and English as an international language, naturally Sirius also has no need to learn other languages.


    It can be said that, except for some common magical languages such as niveni, Elven and old English, Sirius graduated from Hogwarts and had no chance to learn Greek. Moreover, Sirius wasted 12 years in Azkaban.


    It looks like Sirius is asking for directions, because he takes a map out of his pocket, and the Greek wizard swipes his finger across the map. There is no doubt that Sirius is pointing the way.


    "How about it?" Sirius laughed.


    "How about what?" Fanlin asked, "if you mean you forget your journey, it''s really not very good. As a wizard, you don''t have the most basic memory of the journey. Moreover, you have a map in your hand. Since you know Greek, why do you want to ask?"


    Sirius is a little hazy. If you can get together, this is a very detailed map of Greece. Magic is exerted on it. The map will change according to the actual terrain.Vaseline is just a look, reading magic is very natural use out, that glittering magic line is firmly in mind by Fanlin.


    As a matter of fact, van Lim had mastered French completely, but he only knew what it meant and how to write it.


    As for oral English, although Furong has to teach again, due to the shortage of time in Fanlin, the teaching of Furong is not so perfect.


    As a result, four months later, Fanlin only mastered some daily French communication. However, when it came to something new, Fanlin had to spend a long time learning through constant comparison of memories.


    This is much harder than Chinese.


    After all, Chinese is learned from childhood, combined with the special memory opened in Slytherin''s secret room. Although the accent is a little awkward, it''s just the accent.


    "I can''t read these words." Sirius laughed, and he was embarrassed.


    "Don''t you understand?" Van Lim didn''t really understand Sirius'' Greek this time.


    "It''s a magic." Sirius said he pulled a pendant out of his collar.


    "Alchemy, this is what helps the second wizard communicate with the Greeks."


    "Engraved directly in the mind?"


    "No, you need to carry it with you whenever you want to communicate." Sirius said, and he put the pendant back.


    "I''ll get one for you. I don''t think theougia will be stingy about his magic. I think it''s very simple when he makes it. It''s just that I paid some Jin Jialong."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 436

    ¡°Theougia£¿¡± Van Lim wondered that he couldn''t understand Sirius at all, "one of the Greek witches." Sirius said, "think of the ordinary Greek wizard, called Magos, and the more powerful, like Auror, called mystes. But thytes is only a sacrificial, similar to the friars of the Holy See, which is far stronger than Auror, because they have a more crazy and sentimental, powerful fighting profession than Auror. "


    "Thytes?" repeated Fanlin.


    "Yes, although there are very few thytes and they are not attached to any religious organization, there is no doubt in terms of strength."


    "Religion?" "Do you mean that there are still different religions here, no Ministry of magic?"


    "Well, here, you can enjoy the most primitive wizard life."


    "Primitive, you mean these religions?" Fanlin asked, he couldn''t believe that there was no unified command in Athens.


    "Yes, that''s what thougia means." Sirius said, "in fact, I don''t quite understand that these people exist, like sacrificial rites or astrologers. They have a higher level of witchcraft, so to speak, they are the messengers of God, and everyone is the head of religion."


    "It''s like a pope, and that''s not hard to understand." "You''ve dealt with the witches here, haven''t you?" said Vaseline


    "Yes, a mystes." Sirius said.


    "How it feels, if I remember correctly, mystes has the strength of an ordinary Auror." Van Lim said he was concerned about the magic level of Athenian witches.


    "It''s just a metaphor." Sirius said, "in fact, mystes is only a little better than Magos. Not all mystes have the strength of Auror. The British Ministry of magic is very strict in selecting Aurors."


    "What about you against the war?"


    "Nature is a normal Auror." Sirius said, "I''ve played with the Aurors, and I know how much they are, and a mystes is more difficult than them. I''ve never seen illusions and starlight convergence attacks."


    "What form is that?" Asked Fanlin.


    "I have studied it carefully. During the daytime, Greek witches tend to burst their attacks. In their words, they catch the fire of the sun, and the incantations they launch naturally take away some burning properties. At night, when the sun sets, the power they can borrow tends to be cold. Generally speaking, it is similar to normal magic, but only a lot Some changes, but also better at soul magic, which is a big interference to the warlord


    "That''s all?" Vaseline wondered, if only so, that the Greek wizarding world was not as powerful as he had imagined.


    "They can also use starlight to increase magic power, and then condense attacks of two different attributes, in their words, just like star magic."


    Van Lin nodded, he did not doubt.


    In fact, Sirius''s judgment is very accurate. The British magic has no exact attribute change, but it is more powerful. The Greek magic adds additional attributes, so its power will naturally not exceed.


    Because their magic attribute change is borrowed, which is different from the combination magic of Fanlin. It is a fundamental change of magic attribute, which is very common in Asia.


    The witches in each region are more or less different, and the most original, except for the Vatican who have no magic talent, all the wizard''s power comes from magic.


    No one has gone to the end, so it is not easy to judge the witches in different regions.


    Greece is a union, while Britain and China are more single-minded.


    It focuses on the magic of the body itself and the combination with China.


    Van Lin thought about this, his fingertips out of a pale blue magic, this is his way, lies in the combination of magic and attributes.


    "Well, do you have any ideas?" Sirius pulled van Lin forward some, along the map''s guidance, they gradually went deeper.


    Even though he didn''t know Greek, van Lin recognized the sign of Athena at a glance.


    This is Athens. Naturally, Athena''s ancestral hall is the most powerful, which is equivalent to the Ministry of magic in Greece.


    "I''m not afraid." "You should be aware of the nature of my magic, and I believe that the combination of these attributes of my magic is more pure than what they borrowed."


    "Yes, but I''m curious. How did you learn alchemy? It needs a strong flame to practice."


    "I''ve finished the alchemy of my own body. You know, my wand and body are fused. When the magic is deconstructed, I can''t completely deconstruct it. There must be some alchemy means to completely integrate those things with the body.""How did you do it?" Sirius was curious.


    "Burn directly, my own alchemy flame." Fanlin said that there was a faint blue flash in the palm of his hand, and then a cloud of ice flame appeared in his palm.


    It burns like a normal flame, but differs in color.


    "It''s too cold." Sirius said, "are you sure this is fire?"


    "It''s just another form." Fanlin said, "I made the material of my staff by myself."


    "Staff, that thing is too heavy, Moody''s staff, but his staff is more like a crutch, you know moody?"


    "Alasto moody, known as the madest righteous master in the Ministry of magic, I remember that he has left the Ministry."


    "I do know something." Sirius said, "after I leave Hogwarts, the position of defense against the dark arts professor needs to be seated. Dumbledore has written to alasto. If nothing happens, alasto will be your new defense against the dark arts professor


    "I knew it was like this..." Fanlin murmured in a low voice.


    "What do you say?"


    "Nothing I mean, Professor alasto must be very knowledgeable in defense against the dark arts, and I believe he can do it


    "That''s right." Sirius said, "however, alasto is much more crazy than you think. He pays more attention to actual combat and is very good at black magic, which is his accumulation."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 437

    This is Athens.


    Yes, this is Athens.


    It can be said that the whole of Greece belongs to the most complete wizard in Athens.


    A stable world, a perfect continuation of the tradition, and the ancestral temples of different gods are beyond the imagination of any forest. Today, Athens still retains the custom of offering sacrifices to the gods in ancient times.


    There are also so-called clergy, for their division and called, Fanlin seems to see a very complete ancient wizard world.


    But fortunately, Fanlin still saw the Guling Pavilion.


    Fanlin had to admire the ability of these goblins. They were all over the world, to be exact, except Asia, which was a complete and independent system. As long as there were witches in other places, the appearance of goblins was also inevitable.


    No matter in terms of magic power or mind, goblins are not defeated by witches. Although they are rare in number and look a little too ugly, other places make Fanlin speechless.


    However, if the elves still exist, they may refuse to admit that the goblins have a part of the lineage of forest goblins. These are all beauty loving races, and appearance is an extremely important criterion for judging.


    "That''s it." Sirius said, holding the map in his hand.


    They followed the path indicated by a Greek wizard and soon came to a large ancestral temple.


    Fanlin is very suspicious of Sirius'' brain. He can''t find such a landmark Athena ancestral hall, and he has to go through the map.


    But in Sirius'' words, for a wizard like you who doesn''t know how to move shadows, you certainly can''t appreciate the pleasure of remembering only a few places.


    On the whole, Sirius means very clearly, that is, to make Fanlin less than compare.


    This reason is so strong that van Lin can''t say anything about it.


    In fact, as Sirius said, phantom shifting does not require a wizard''s route. It only requires the wizard to remember the location and then move through space to achieve the purpose of traveling.


    Fanlin always felt that it was no easier than remembering the route.


    Of course, it''s also possible that Sirius''s poor brain circuits simply don''t have enough space to remember more.


    Poor Sirius, 12 years of Azkaban''s life has shown a tendency of brain degeneration.


    Of course, these words can only be thought about in the heart, if van Lin really said it, Sirius would never bear to fight or anything. Although Fanlin was confident that he would beat Sirius down in the attack of the curse, Sirius was a wizard who could apply the phantom transformation to combat.


    Of course, phantom shifting is not omnipotent. At least, under the attack of Dumbledore''s level, powerful magic attack will make the surrounding space unstable. If your skill is not hard enough, then it seems that a good choice is to be in a different position.


    It''s bad enough.


    When Fanlin came to his senses, he found that he could easily extend from one problem to another.


    This is a good prerequisite for the study of magic knowledge, but it is obviously not appropriate in the current situation.


    Sirius rarely put away the kind of slightly frivolous smile on his face.


    In fact, the temple is not as gorgeous as an ordinary church.


    On the contrary, the walls with patterns all over the outside were changed into not so smooth stone walls when they were indoors. They were simple and unadorned, and there was no clergy.


    "What''s going on?" In addition to a statue of Athena, there was no table for sacrifice.


    "In their words, the most simple life is the greatest respect for God. They give all the good things to God. But I haven''t seen any sacrifice activities for them since I have been here for such a long time."


    Sirius said that he was not surprised by the simplicity of the hall.


    "You live here? It''s not a hotel or something? "


    "Hotels, of course." Sirius said, "in the temple of sacrifice, only the clergy can serve for a long time. I don''t want to believe in any gods. Everyone is a wizard..."


    "That''s right." Fanlin nodded. He remembered the God he had seen. However, the unreliable God used the image of Hermione. Fanlin did not know what Eden looked like. The goddess in charge of the Golden Apple should be the goddess in charge of fate.


    For some reason, van Lin suddenly thought of Professor spateau, wearing an apron to serve a lot of plants.


    This obviously does not agree with the image of the goddess.


    But what if Eden is an ugly one? She should be the least popular God among elves.


    It''s a bit crazy, and if Ethan knows, it''s going to end in a flash.


    "Anyway, the sacrificial rites in this place are of the same rank as Dumbledore.""In terms of strength?" Van Lim asked, he did not expect there are so many Dumbledore level characters.


    "In terms of status, however, their strength is not too bad. The main thing is that compared with the means of these Greek witches, they actually have some magical arts similar to that of the Holy See."


    "Coming?"


    ¡°Necromancy¡£¡± Sirius said, "spiritualism can bring back dead souls, and show them. If possible, they can pay enough price, and even summon Merlin, or something better."


    "Evocation? What''s the difference in this undead magic? " Asked Fanlin.


    "The undead can''t think. Only high-level undead can produce a little bit of wisdom, and this is completely emptied soul with the previous body master. What''s more, evocation doesn''t need an entity. It''s like pure magic, full of ghosts. "


    "Do you mean that what evocation can still retain all wisdom and memory?" "Higher level of undead magic," Fanlin was shocked


    "Not pure magic, but the power of faith, which is the key to giving spiritual intelligence."


    "Can God be called out?" When van Lin asked, he couldn''t help thinking about this kind of existence standing at the top of the world. If there was a God, would the rules of the world be able to accommodate it.


    Eden can''t enter the world at all. She can only wander around. Van Lin knows this very well.


    "Yes." An old voice came from the back of the temple. Even in Greek, Fanlin could really understand the meaning of the visitor.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 438

    "Who is it?" Fanlin was startled by the sound. He unconsciously put a hand on his neck. It seemed that he could take out his staff at any time.


    "Don''t be nervous. You''ll be able to see me after you cross the hall." The old voice sounded again, but Fanlin''s ears did not hear any echo.


    Fanlin realized that it was just like Professor Snape''s teaching that his magic transmission was the same, which directly affected the bottom of his heart. Of course, the magic power of your whole body could not be excluded.


    The magic in the body of Vaseline in the flow at the same time, it is very natural to form a weak protection, but Vaseline did not feel any signs of foreign magic invasion.


    No wonder Sirius said that Greek magic is very strange, he roughly understood the definition of Greek magic.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Sirius asked, "what''s wrong here?"


    "Nothing." Van Lin shook his head, and it was clear that the message was directed at him alone.


    "Let''s go in. I think the priest you mentioned is waiting for us at the back."


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Sirius is a little confused. He has been here for a few days, but he has only seen the two sides of the sacrifice.


    "You want to take me to make alchemy products, but you don''t even know if the master is there?" Fanlin some speechless, believe in Sirius is really see the ghost.


    "Let''s go in." Sirius is not willing to continue to entangle with van Lin on this issue, he took the lead to go in, which is naturally familiar to it.


    Compared with the main hall for sacrificial rites, the rooms inside seem to be more simple, just like the color of clay. Theoretically, all the good things are dedicated to the gods, but the gods'' dwelling places are worried, and his people are even more More


    In the whole square space, except for the magic brazier burning in the center, all the other walls are the same. There are no reliefs or murals. Even the dungeons in Hogwarts are better than here.


    "Here you are." The voice of old age rings from the ear, Fanlin this time can confirm that this is not a transmission magic.


    "Hello, Lord sacrifice." Sirius said, and he made a ritual for it, and then an old man came out of a door beside him.


    Van Lim can''t understand the dialogue between the two people, complete Greek, which is not Fanlin''s scope at all. Most of the Greek materials he has read are translated versions.


    However, Fanlin is clear that he is the key point of the two people''s conversation. The old man who gave him a voice before, from here, his eyes have been firmly locked on him.


    Before long, Sirius seemed to have finished talking to the priest, and the three men went deeper.


    , "what has the final say been to him?" Van Lin can''t wait to ask.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just some greetings. I explained my purpose. Then the sacrifice told me that Dumbledore had left first. We can wait for Dumbledore at the hotel after finishing our work."


    "What should I call it?"


    "He told me that he was called sacrifice." Sirius said that he also felt that it was not a person''s name at all. "He didn''t tell me what his real name was."


    "All right." Fanlin nodded. He didn''t quite understand why the old man preached to him. We should know that the status of sacrifice is the highest in the tribe, which is equivalent to the status of the pope in the Vatican. They are all leaders.


    Of course, we don''t talk about Mr. Cornell fudge. It''s like a joke, a leader on the surface.


    The temple seems a little dark, even if there are magic lights on both sides, but this can not bring more light to the corridor.


    The two men of Fanlin followed the sacrifice for a long time, but the road eventually had an end.


    Not much, Fanlin two people will be in a Chaoyang room.


    It''s just like coming back from the ancient times. It''s not so beautiful here. A purple stall is spread in the middle of the room. There is a table on it. Fanlin can see that a crystal ball for prophecy is on it, and the teapot next to it is slowly blowing some green smoke.


    Sirius showed him that the Lord priest was an alchemist.


    Now it seems that the Lord priest is also proficient in prophecy, an unreliable skill.


    But nicoleme''s attempt seems to have been preceded.


    However, given nicoleme''s age, it is not certain who first combined prophecy with alchemy.


    "Sit down!"


    Fanlin held out his hand and motioned for them to sit on the purple carpet.


    It looks good, at least, because the sun is shining through the window, the whole room is extremely comfortable, at least compared with the repressive temple.


    Sirius hands together, bow to the sacrifice, Fanlin quickly learn together, and then they do it on the opposite side of the table.


    smiled as like as two peas. His hands were placed on the table and gently touched. A pendant identical to Sirius appeared in front of the two people.This can not help but let fan Lin some disappointment, originally thought that he could watch Alchemist''s Alchemy process, Sirius saw


    But it''s not bad.


    Fan Lin thanked the sacrifice again, and then he put the pendant on his neck.


    He had to sigh the magic of the pendant. It seems that he portrayed the spirit magic of the strong. Fan Lin felt his mind was cool, and then he felt that he seemed to have mastered many languages.


    Van Lin remembered the Muggle world foreign language school, had to say, magic to be more convenient, this has no impact, so do not refuse.


    In this way, the forest can spend the extra time on research.


    But it is strange to have two necklaces around his neck. He has to make the necklace of the staff bigger, otherwise it always makes the chain feel very awkward when it overlaps.


    "In this way, there will be no problem with our communication." "You don''t have to pay anything, Albus has paid me before," the sacrifice said


    "Professor Dumbledore?" "What did he give?" Van Lin wondered


    "The divine pattern." The sacrifice smiled, "this is also one thing that albus asked me."


    "The divine pattern!" Van Lin was a little surprised that no one else knew it except Nicole.


    It seems that the sacrifice gentleman is a person Dumbledore can trust 100% or Dumbledore can not give him such important things.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 439

    But is it really 100% trust?


    Fanlin fixed eyes, the old man on the kind of implicit magic pressure seems not strong.


    Dumbledore knew people who could trust such important things out, except himself, there was no second person at all.


    A lot of what Hagrid knows is what Dumbledore wants to reveal to Harry through Hagrid.


    As for life, Dumbledore does not seem to like that. A person who can live forever should be two people. His view of life seems to be so humble all the time.


    However, Fanlin felt that he thought too much, but the old man always had a potential sense of coercion, which made Fanlin very uncomfortable.


    Especially the eyes of sacrifice, which are much better than Dumbledore''s, are proficient in taking gods and minds


    Fan Lin Meng''s shock, he frowned, then van Lin''s eyes will be bright blue water, all the water elements become incomparably clear.


    This is also the combination of Fanlin and a kind of soul magic of the eye of the mind, which is convenient for the arrangement and combination of the magic powers observed by Vaseline.


    "Very good magic. What Dumbledore said is true. The powerful magic cultivation and excellent control are strictly speaking, but I am a little abrupt."


    The priest said, he stopped, as if the psychedelic color in his eyes slightly declined.


    "Can you tell me what kind of magic it is? You''re using more than just brain sealing." The priest said that he was very curious about the magic that Fanlin used.


    "Eye of the mind, I''ve improved it to help me see the magic waves more clearly." Fanlin said that when he started the magic just now, he found that there was a kind of white gold light everywhere in the whole room.


    This is probably what the Holy See calls the power of faith.


    However, the power of the Vatican''s faith is milky white. Fanlin has seen the holy light rising from the sky when he flies over the Vatican. It is a gathering of believers from all over the world.


    It can be said that the people of the Holy See use the power of believers to achieve the goal they pursue and compete with magicians.


    "It''s a magic improvement. Can you see any sort of arrangement?"


    "Probably, I can see some golden spots in your room."


    "The power of faith." The priest said, "it seems that the power of magic


    "It''s just that I can capture it better. What''s more, it depends on the ability. For example, Dumbledore''s magic and intensive magic factors can only be captured roughly. Even if I can see clearly, I can''t at all..."


    "It still depends on ability." Sacrifice slowly said that he did not have any movement, but Fanlin saw that the power of faith in the air gradually became thin, and soon the feeling that Fanlin felt strange disappeared.


    The power of faith does not make people feel uncomfortable. Undoubtedly, it is the magic of sacrifice.


    "Sacrifice Lord sacrifice, I would like to ask, between the power of faith and the normal magic... " Fanlin wants to understand the relationship between them. Combining magic has always been a strong temptation for Fanlin, even if he can''t use the power of these beliefs.


    Witches themselves have no faith. It can be said that since ancient times, witches have believed in only knowledge and themselves.


    Although it is said that British witches often talk about Merlin, Merlin is nothing more than a successful pioneer, mixing a lot of knowledge.


    Witches can commemorate him, but no wizard has ever offered sacrifices to him. Merlin is not a God. He is also a wizard, a stronger wizard.


    As long as you have talent and work hard enough, the people around you will become the next Merlin.


    "It doesn''t make any difference."


    "No difference?" Fanlin wondered, "magic comes from nature, but the power of faith..."


    "It is the combination of magic. In the original situation, they have no two systems with magic, but they are given artificially the day after tomorrow." The sacrifice spoke slowly.


    "You should be aware that faith is a spiritual sustenance, an illusory thing, and magic is everywhere."


    "So the power of different beliefs is somewhat different in general?" Asked Fanlin.


    "Generally speaking, they are consistent. It''s just that there are some subtle changes brought about by different spiritual sustenance, which have no great influence at all. Anyway, this is a kind of faith


    "So the holy see is just a group of witches."


    "Yes, you can call him the Vatican Ministry of magic."


    "That''s an interesting statement." Fanlin laughed, "then, Mr. sacrifice, how do you understand the existence of God?"


    "I think you should..." The priest laughed, he didn''t say much, just looked at the van Lin quietly.


    "Your answer, then, is existence." The old man obviously knew something. Maybe Dumbledore told him. Van Lin showed that Eden was a God, although the God seemed a little unreliable."If they don''t exist, I think it''s hard for our world to continue." The sacrificial priest said that he fixed his eyes on the Vaseline, which seemed to run through the whole forest.


    All the secrets were exposed.


    Although he said something about Eden, he didn''t give a complete explanation to Dumbledore.


    And this sacrificial old man is obviously mapping something to him, which is one of the secrets in Fanlin''s heart.


    The creation of emptiness is beyond the fate, and so is he. This involves some very original problems of Fanlin. Fanlin must be conservative, but at this moment


    "What do you know?" As soon as Fanlin''s face changed, he felt a little bad, and he seemed not to have come to this place. This always made him feel uneasy. Even though the sacrifice had removed the magic, at the moment, the crisis in Fanlin''s heart became more intense.


    All these were brought to him by the priest, who served the Greek gods. His secret seemed to be clearly seen.


    "I''m not spying on you. This information comes from the past, the present and the future." The sacrifice said.


    Fanlin didn''t give up vigilance because of this, his palm slightly grasped, and his right hand inadvertently approached his chest and abdomen.


    "Mr. Sirius, would you please find albus? I think there are some things that need to be said, and at the same time leave some space for me and this little gentleman."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 440

    With the closing sound of the wooden door, only Fanlin and sacrifice were left in the whole space.


    Van Lim was a little nervous. He felt that this was a bit confusing for him. He seemed to know himself from the beginning, rather than describe it through Dumbledore''s mouth.


    No matter who Dumbledore is, he will not tell the whole story, unless Dumbledore can trust this person 100%.


    But the probability is too small, even nicoleme, many things are known through the vaseline.


    And the present sacrifice, of course, is impossible to reach the level of nicoleme. Nicoleme completely gave up the desire of life, and naturally nothing will happen.


    "You must wonder if I know too much, but I just want to persuade you not to be so nervous, because in Athens, even albus would not want to fight with me."


    Sacrifice slowly said, the language of the bland nature is inevitable.


    But this kind of straightforward language just gave Fanlin some deep shock.


    The old man was involved in his secret. He naturally wanted to protect himself. What the old man said was like a sharp knife on the neck of van Lin.


    Yes, Dumbledore can''t beat an old man here, just like nicoleme''s booth Barton, all of which have certain factors.


    Fanlin has seen those weapons produced by Alchemy. The simplest magic can make an ordinary wizard break out with no less powerful than Auror.


    And this old man lived so long, his strength is not ordinary wizard can match naturally.


    It''s like Vaseline. Even if he has the Sorcerer''s stone, he still has a long way to go from Dumbledore.


    This is the difference between heaven and earth.


    Moreover, the Greek wizard''s uncanny in Sirius''s mouth has been emphasized countless times, of course, Fanlin can not be ignored.


    "I was reckless, sir." As soon as Fanlin bowed, he didn''t want to have any conflict with the sacrifice. If there was anything, he would suffer.


    "Young people, we should be endowed with blood. Now the magic world is peaceful, and there are always some unstable factors. Although we pursue peace, we also pursue strength. In comparison, we seem to have overlooked the most important point... "


    Fanlin was astonishing to himself. Sure enough, from the constellations guarding the Greek world, you can understand the character of these witches anyway.


    The stronger the belief is, the more steadfast the belief will be.


    For example, fanaticism and strength, Sagittarius represents and protects.


    It can be said that it was a magic, and Fanlin prefers to understand it as a symbol.


    "I think there are still a lot of witches in pursuit of power." Van leen said, "for example, Voldemort."


    "I''ve heard of him." The priest said with a smile, "I don''t think you need to test me. It''s a difference in the road. It''s like Nick''s Alchemy. He starts to make mistakes from the starting point, and in the end, he can only make mistakes again and again."


    "You and Nick are very familiar?" Asked Fanlin.


    "Ah, maybe." The sacrificial ceremony said, "about 150 years ago, we met in Greece. We were alchemists. Naturally, there was communication in many places."


    "May I ask you this year..."


    "More than 200 years old, I can''t remember clearly. You know, time is just a number, a constant flow of numbers." The sacrifice said.


    Fanlin looked at the face of the sacrifice carefully. He was as old as Dumbledore, but the old man in front of him had lived for more than 200 years.


    "You depend on..."


    "I don''t have a sage''s stone. It''s very rare. Nick once taught me. In exchange, I guided his soul magic and prophecy. I have to say that Nick doesn''t have much talent in prophecy, and his experience is too much, which blinds his open mind. It would be a good idea to learn from childhood."


    "But he succeeded." Fanlin thought, "I think you should know."


    "The attack across time?" The priest said with a smile, "I knew it a long time ago, about a hundred years ago."


    "A hundred years ago, how could that have been possible." Fanlin didn''t believe in the explanation of sacrifice.


    "You know, I''m a prophet and a leader of Greek witches." The priest said that he thought it was very convincing.


    "No, it''s impossible. It takes too long and the cost is not low." Van Lin said, "and


    "Besides, you shouldn''t have existed in destiny. You''re a person out of destiny, can you?"


    The priest laughed, and his eyes were like bright stars.


    Fanlin feel very bad, it is hard to say that his brain was once again unconsciously invaded?


    Fanlin crazy operation of the brain closure, and the eyes of the mind at the same time opened, the overflow of magic through the eyes of Fanlin directly to sacrifice."I think you don''t have to be so nervous. Your magic is excellent, and the brain block is perfect." The priest said that he stretched out a hand and pressed it in the air. The magic power overflowing from the forest could not move forward for half a minute.


    Van Lim is a little upset, his magic is completely suppressed, he has not felt this kind of thing for a long time, even Dumbledore, can not do this kind of feeling makes him stiff all over the suppression effect.


    "I didn''t invade your brain." The priest said, "in fact, if I were not in the Greek world, I would not have been able to push back your magic like this."


    "How can it be? I''ve never said these things, even Dumbledore..."


    "Dumbledore already knows that he is a keen man, and I have always had a connection with him, and the cog of time has been spinning ever since you entered Hogwarts."


    "Since I entered Hogwarts?" Vaseline looked at the sacrifice, and all kinds of magic arranged in front of his eyes. He wanted to contact the suppressed effect, but


    "Since you think it''s not good, I''ll remove him and hope you don''t do anything stupid. You know, you''re not my opponent yet. You''re a smart man, and the right to choose is in your hands."


    Fanlin is reluctant to look at the sacrifice, but the sacrifice has proved that he is powerful with practical actions. Fanlin has nothing but to sacrifice the Sorcerer Stone by using the black magic which pays all his life.


    In any case, it''s all a loss, and he will die if he does so. He can''t just leave like this.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 441

    "Of course, please remove the magic." Van Lim said he took the lead in recycling his magic.


    This is very difficult to do, the magic power can bring back a lot of magic that does not belong to their own, which requires extremely strong control.


    "It seems that the education level of Hogwarts is really good. I''m very glad that Greece didn''t join in the three wizard contest."


    "Greece is also a candidate for the Triwizard contest?" The difference is that the campaign is not limited to Europe.


    "There are a lot of exchanges between Greece and Greece. On the one hand, I hope that Greece will participate in this event."


    "You are worthy of respect. At least, you are really for Greece."


    "This is a responsibility..."


    "It would be much more convenient if Mr. Minister did the same." Van Lin said, by contrast, we can see the gap.


    However, Fanlin is not going to correct anything. Since the priest thinks Hogwarts is of high level, let him think so.


    What''s more, Hogwarts'' education level in Europe is really high. Demstrand is open, while busbarton Fanling went to busbarton and made a scene there.


    After listening to Fanlin''s words, the sacrifice was just a smile.


    With Dumbledore there, Britain is no worse. Perhaps in terms of unity


    "I can answer your previous question." The sacrifice said, "about change and the rotation of time..."


    "Change?"


    "Yes, change." The sacrifice said that he brushed the crystal ball with his hand, and a piece of night would be hazy where.


    "What is this?" Fanlin wondered that he did not understand what the sacrifice wanted to express to him.


    "Thirteen years ago, Godric valley." The priest said slowly, "the night Harry''s parents were killed."


    "Harry?" Fanlin''s eyes widened. He wanted to see things with his own eyes, but


    Van Lin is a little excited, but at the same time he is not quite understanding.


    What does it have to do with him.


    It seems to see the doubts of Fanlin, the sacrifice smile, he gently a little, Fanlin will be unprepared into the world of crystal ball.


    In the cold night wind of Godric Valley, Fanlin unconsciously shivered.


    The power of sacrifice is really terrible. Fanlin has been on guard, but the sacrifice still easily pulls his soul in.


    "It''s a shared divinity, and I can''t avoid it." The sacrifice said that Fanlin saw some white gold light and shadow gradually gathered around him to form a sacrificial appearance.


    "Even so, your strength is far beyond my imagination. I''m glad you just suppressed me at that time." Fanlin said respectfully.


    "But what do you want to show me, Godric Valley, it''s about Harry, not me." Van Lin said he recognized Harry''s house. Lily had just passed by the window with Harry in her arms.


    "It''s also about you, to be exact, about your mother." Sacrifice said, he patted van Lin on the shoulder, "all things, always from the source to explain more clearly."


    "My mother." Fanlin was a little confused. He didn''t know anything about his life. It can be said that he only knew Harry''s. his memory was full of Harry''s. van Lin even knew Harry better than Harry himself.


    "Master, master The Great Dark Lord... " A familiar voice came from van Lin''s ear, where his hearing was amplified without limitation.


    This is Professor Snape''s voice. Van Lin can hear it clearly. Even if the professor''s voice is still a little younger, it can''t be imitated.


    What is rare is that Professor Snape''s words are a little flustered and excited. Van Lin knows very well that Professor Snape can''t be completely calm about lily.


    Van Lim''s eyes swept across the Godric Valley, where Professor Snape was standing respectfully beside a man.


    The man, the man is Lord Voldemort!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Van Lin''s head is a little muddy. Even though he is very clear that Professor Snape is a Death Eater and has become a double-sided spy because of lily, Dumbledore completely trusts him. However, when van Lin sees Professor Snape standing on Voldemort''s side, he still has a feeling of discomfort in his heart.


    "Feeling bad?" The priest said that his hand pressed on the top of Fanlin''s head, and some scattered white gold light scattered down. The uncomfortable feeling in Fanlin''s heart instantly became much lighter.


    "Thank you very much." Van Lim said that he did not hesitate, the operation of the brain block.


    "I can only warn you, as a wizard, whether you have faith or not, but your ability requires you to keep a calm heart, which is very helpful for the road of magic.""I think I remember." Fanlin said that he fixed his eyes and the conversation in front of the valley continued.


    "Severus, what''s the matter with you? As my most loyal subordinate, this is not your usual calm style. At this moment, you should be happy for your master, isn''t it?"


    Voldemort''s voice came over, like a snake, and his voice was mixed with a little bit of noise.


    "Yes, my master, as your most loyal subordinate, I should be happy for you at this moment. In fact, that''s what I think in my heart."


    "Don''t lie to me, Severus. I can''t feel more sincerity in your language. On the contrary, you are flustered and unprecedentedly flustered, which will reduce the reward you can get. You should know that you have contributed a lot to many things. As a master, you can''t forget your servant."


    Voldemort''s hand was raised, and the white bone wand revealed a trace of evil.


    "He''s going to kill the professor?" Even though Professor Snape still lives well and even teaches him continuous time, but


    "Great Dark Lord, your most loyal servant certainly does not dare to go against your will, but..."


    "Oh?" Voldemort''s fingers gently tapped his wand, and a glimmering green light fell from his fingertips.


    This is the spillover of magic, with Voldemort''s strength, naturally, it can not happen.


    This shows that Voldemort is very excited at the moment. Breaking the prophecy is naturally a sign of success.


    Van leen also saw the impatience in Voldemort''s behavior. It seemed that Professor Snape had delayed too long, which made Voldemort very unhappy.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 442

    Fanlin was a little nervous, and Voldemort could not see it in the eyes of a normal wizard.


    Voldemort''s impression on Fanlin was always cold and cruel. Those who master the Avada curse and do not control it are easy to be occupied by the negative effects of the curse.


    However, with Voldemort''s faith and strength, it is not only these unforgivable incantations that can determine this.


    Maybe it''s innate, maybe it''s the day after tomorrow.


    The unforgivable curse Vaseline has also been used, but it has no particular effect.


    In a word, Fanlin''s heart could not help hanging up.


    Professor Snape''s situation is undoubtedly very dangerous. Voldemort is not a leader like fudge.


    "I think you worry too much." The sacrifice spoke slowly.


    "It''s just some worries. After all, he''s terrible." Fanlin said that his anxiety was soon calmed down by him.


    "It''s really strong, at least I''m not his opponent at all without Greece." The sacrifice said that the power of Voldemort can be easily concluded through Dumbledore.


    "But as you said, it''s in Greece." Van Lin said that it is impossible to happen, no one will fight in the enemy''s home, this is not Muggle world, unless you are strong enough.


    "Yes, it''s in Greece. I haven''t left for a long time." The priest said, as he walked on, they came to a house, which was not Harry''s house.


    Fanlin didn''t quite understand what the sacrifice was going to show him. For Fanlin, everything about Harry was no longer a secret.


    The conversation in the distance continues.


    Voldemort''s patience was limited. He kept beating his wand.


    "What do you want to say, Severus, if it''s a celebration, I''d love to hear it."


    "My master." Snape hesitated for a moment, and his voice was very respectful. "I don''t think there''s anything to celebrate. Nothing can stop you, my master."


    "It''s the first time I''ve heard that, Severus." Said Voldemort, with a pause in his hand, and turned to look at Snape with interest.


    In fact, it should not have been the work of the Dark Lord to deal with two sorcerers of Auror level and bring a child with him. But for that prophecy, Voldemort would not even be able to understand it.


    He''s about to succeed.


    The whole of Britain is basically under his control. Dumbledore is no longer available. Like his order of the Phoenix, he is at the end of his tether.


    "Say what you want, Severus, your master will not be stingy, and even if there are disagreements now, it will have no effect." Said Voldemort, looking very happy.


    "Wormtail is true. Lily and James Potter are hiding here. He dare not cheat me. People like him are not qualified to..." Voldemort said, "but I don''t mind giving him some rewards. Even though I have given some, what he has contributed makes me feel very Pleasure. "


    Voldemort said that his body is like a snake without bones. This is the result of Voldemort''s transformation, but it is far from normal after the resurrection of Voldemort. It can be said that the transformation is not complete.


    "My master, as your most faithful servant, it is not appropriate to say these words now..."


    "Don''t say that, Severus. You know, it''s easy to have some accidents."


    "My My master... " Van Lim saw a cold sweat on Professor Snape''s forehead.


    "As you know, I am 100% considerate for you, and I dare not complain about the host''s decision..."


    "But you still want to say it, don''t you?" Voldemort looked at Snape dangerously. His wand picked lightly, and Snape''s robe was revealed.


    "Forgive me, Great Dark Lord. Your servant just wants to ask you for some mercy."


    "Pity..." Voldemort looked at Snape. "You know, this word shouldn''t be in your mouth."


    "My master, I mean..."


    "Severus, my patience is limited, if you''re talking useless nonsense You are very strange today... "


    "I want to pray to the master for a person''s life, which is just a trivial thing for the master. I am willing to give all my gifts and all my gifts..."


    "Severus, you must understand that the gift is not yours, it is my decision." Voldemort spoke slowly, holding the wand in his hand with his thumb.


    "Everything to me, master, anything." Said Severus, with his head down deep.


    Voldemort is not particularly tall, but he can always overlook some people, even many people.


    "From the day you become a Death Eater, your life doesn''t belong to you." Said Voldemort.Snape''s mouth trembled slightly, and he had nothing to offer or exchange.


    "I don''t mind, however, to satisfy some of my faithful servants, for in this period of time you are more than you can imagine."


    "Thank you, my master." Snape buried himself lower, completely in the form of Peter Pettigrew.


    "Put away your pitiful posture." Voldemort said, "you should sing for me, not be loyal here again."


    "Yes, my master." Said Severus.


    "Lily, isn''t it?" Said Voldemort, fixing his eyes on Snape''s angular face.


    "You know everything, master."


    "It''s sad. I thought you had abandoned everything." Said Voldemort, in a tut tut voice, as if in jest.


    Everyone was under his control, and Voldemort was very confident about that.


    "I can promise you not to kill lily, but You should know what to do, that kind of mud. "


    "I''ll restrain him. There are many of them in the black magic."


    Voldemort looked at Snape, and his expression could not tell Snape anything.


    "Wait for me here, Severus. I want to go in by myself. I don''t think you want to be with them at this moment A family In front of you


    Voldemort seems to have a point, but for Snape, as long as lily is alive, Snape can accept it.


    No matter what it is, even if Voldemort gives him an Avada curse in the next second, although he doesn''t believe Voldemort, now the Dark Lord is not anyone can resist, nor can Dumbledore.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 443

    Looking at Snape standing at the end of the road in Godric Valley, van Lin could not help feeling a little sad.


    Professor Snape did everything he could to protect lily, even to emulate the dwarfs of Peter.


    Van leen wondered what would happen if Dumbledore knew the news in advance.


    Maybe it''s all you have to do, and ambush in Godric''s Valley to fight Voldemort?


    The risk is too high. Van Lin didn''t think Dumbledore would make such a choice.


    Voldemort is immortal. At this moment, D.A., the only one who knows Voldemort''s greatest secret, has been sleeping in the cold lake with the venom of the Horcrux, and is accompanied by the corpse.


    It was sad that no one knew what he had done except kretcher.


    ¡­¡­


    With Voldemort''s consent, Snape will not block Voldemort''s progress. Voldemort has given him maximum tolerance, which is undoubtedly a kind of luck.


    Snape doesn''t care about other people''s lives. He only cares about lily.


    "Aren''t we going back to Harry''s house?" Vaseline asked, although he could see what happened, he still wanted to see what happened in Harry''s house with his own eyes, close observation, or personal experience.


    "No, there are other things." The priest said, "I said, it''s about you."


    "About me?"


    Van Lin turned his eyes to Voldemort. Since it had nothing to do with Harry, the problem must lie in Voldemort.


    ¡­¡­


    It seems that the Voldemort''s pace is very slow, at least, every step of his Voldemort is very slow.


    The night in Godric Valley has always been so quiet.


    In fact, as a semi wizard gathering place, Godric Valley has always had a much louder name, Godric valley.


    The description of Godric Valley in the history of magic by bashida Bashar:


    among these semi wizard settlements, perhaps the most famous is Godric valley. This Southwest Village is the birthplace of the great wizard Godric Gryffindor, and the place where the wizard goldsmith Bauman Wright created the first snitch. The graveyard is full of the surnames of the ancient wizard family, which is undoubtedly the reason for the constant ghost stories in the chapel for many centuries.


    It can be said that Dumbledore''s choice of seclusion was not very safe in the beginning.


    There are too many ancient families gathering here. Although most of them are Gryffindor factions, there will be no insiders.


    Fanlin would rather send the potters away from England, which is the best choice.


    Or


    The squeak of the door broke the silence of the night.


    It''s not a perfect place for witches. There are nearly a third of Muggles, for example.


    "Dad..." Van Lin exclaimed, he didn''t quite understand why his father was here. He had never mentioned that his family lived here before.


    Mr. al seemed a little more green than he was now.


    But Fanlin was not in the mood to know what Mr. al looked like when he was young. Voldemort was like a bomb, and he hated Muggles.


    "Winnie, what are you doing?" A soft female voice came from the room. It was not far from Harry''s house. Van Lin''s brain was blank. He vaguely knew something about him. It was terrible.


    Van Lin felt the unprecedented blank, the cerebral block surgery also completely lost its function at the moment, his face became pale


    The priest did not speak, he just stood there in silence.


    "Honey, I just came out to take out the garbage. You know, our baby is about to be born. I don''t want any messy places in our house. We should meet him perfectly." Mr. al said back.


    A soft and beautiful oriental woman came out of the room slowly, her face filled with a happy smile.


    Mr. al gently kisses the woman''s face. His movement is very gentle, like touching a fragile crystal. In his eyes, this is a treasure.


    "You know, we shouldn''t be out at night." The woman said, responded to Mr. Al, and then she put her hand on her stomach.


    "He''s not yet born..."


    "But I can''t calm down." Mr. Al, a little excited, said that orange lights were sprinkled along the door on the lawn in the courtyard.


    Van Lin felt his eyes a little wet, his emotions hidden in the heart, by the brain block technology constantly discharged, but that sad mood but again and again filled his heart.


    Voldemort''s pace was smooth, but he was very fast. He walked barefoot in the cold street.Van Lim now just wants to jump out and push his parents back into the house. Voldemort doesn''t want to cause trouble. The wizard is always moving fast.


    But Van Lim did not have such a chance. As soon as he took a step, Voldemort turned a corner and then went straight through his body.


    It''s like being passed through the body countless times by a sudden ghost at Hogwarts, but the ghost now is himself, and he can''t do anything about it.


    Standing on the steps, Lin Qing seems to have noticed something wrong. Even though she is pregnant now, her sense of crisis has never disappeared, just like instinct.


    "Al, I think you should go in." Lin Qing said that she felt a kind of extremely evil breath, like the black wizard she had met, but it was unprecedented powerful.


    In fact, she regretted following Mr. al back to England at this moment.


    She is a Chinese wizard. When she comes to Britain, she will inevitably have some contact with the British wizard world


    "Honey, you have to be careful." Mr. al said, but Lin Qing stubbornly pulled Mr. Al in.


    "I''m sleepy. Go make the bed. There are other things..."


    "All right, all right." Mr. al reached out and touched Lin Qing''s hair. He gave it a kiss.


    "I''m going to help you, my princess." Mr. al said, he turned around and walked in, while Lin Qing looked at Mr. Al with a smile on his face. Then she closed the door gently.


    This sense of crisis haunted her. She knew that there were many witches here. Anyway, it was a matter of witchcraft. She had to do something, whether it was for the children or Mr. al.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 444

    Fanlin will never forget the scene where the pale green light collides with the water blue light.


    Voldemort came slowly.


    Van Lim wanted to jump out and stop Voldemort. His white bone wand was always shining with that unstable luster.


    "You should know that it''s all in the past." The sacrifice spoke slowly.


    "But I care." Said Fanlin, his eyes a little red.


    "You have to keep a cool heart, or you have no chance in front of anyone."


    "I can take him to the end."


    "Well, what about the thing you said, there are many things worth guarding." The sacrifice said.


    Van Lin was slightly stunned, and his shaking fist was stunned.


    Voldemort is still continuing, he took the lead in attacking Lin Qing, the role is what he is best at.


    "Avada Kedavra!"


    In fact, in order not to attract other people''s attention, Voldemort locked a whole area with his magic power before casting the spell. Otherwise, the magic power of an unforgivable curse could not disturb other people.


    In fact, no wizard came out of the house. The whole world seemed to save Lin Qing himself.


    Fanlin saw a blood mist coming out of his mother''s mouth, and then, wearing the light of the psychic in his mother''s hand.


    Fanlin saw what the curse had broken, and then his mother disappeared.


    The battle didn''t last long. With Voldemort taking the lead, it was just a simple collision between the two charms.


    Voldemort seemed surprised that he did not see the body of the Chinese woman for the first time.


    However, this has no impact on him. His goal is not here. He just does what he likes. It is like stepping on an ant. The reason is that it interferes with his sight.


    Fanlin is very clear what Voldemort broke, nothing more than a kind of guardian of the border, grandmother can not leave nothing.


    However, Voldemort is too powerful to resist his death curse.


    In fact, there has been a debate on the curse of death in the magic world. Ordinary people think that the three unforgivable incantations are irresistible.


    But, obviously, as long as there is enough analysis of magic, nothing can resist.


    Compared with this, Fanlin wanted to know more about her mother.


    "I''m sorry, my collection only cares about here. I can''t see more things."


    "Why did Voldemort kill my mother?" Fanlin said calmly, his fist clenched countless times, and then loosened, for the past, of course, who is powerless.


    "There''s no reason for that." The priest said, "perhaps in Voldemort''s eyes, your mother has obstructed his sight."


    "Sight!" It''s not interesting that van Lin''s heart was angry with an almost uncontrollable anger.


    "In fact, your mother was the second to resist the Avada curse."


    "First, Dumbledore." Van Lim said that during the confrontation, Dumbledore and Voldemort naturally had a variety of friction.


    "But Voldemort was so strong that he broke your mother''s Guardian spell, and part of the light of death passed on to your mother, or to be exact, your body."


    "Inside me?"


    "Magic can be analyzed. For a person who can completely deconstruct himself, there is no first-time death. Of course, you can discharge the superfluous things. You should be able to understand." The priest said, he looked at Voldemort, "he can do it naturally, otherwise the Horcrux will be damaged."


    "But I can''t Said Fanlin.


    "No, you can''t The sacrifice nodded, "and the way to save you naturally needs to exchange life for life. To tell you the truth, I can''t understand why you survived. You have no ability to resist. So to say, the Avada curse is like a sentence of death to you."


    Fanlin was silent.


    How he survived was very clear to him.


    It''s just that he hasn''t explored his mother''s past.


    It can be said that he has been evading something, and there is a kind of power that restricts him from thinking too much.


    This is an external factor, from the mother, or the soul.


    Perhaps in their eyes, Voldemort is invincible, at least not he can.


    There is no doubt that this is a kind of protection for Vaseline. However, when the event is restored, history is always bloody, like a cut wound, but it can never heal.


    "Do you need to finish reading it?" The priest asked that he could take Fanlin out at any time.


    Fanlin looked at his former home, which was not far from Harry''s, as if they had lived in Privet Drive.This may be another fate. If Fanlin did not survive, it would be Mr. al''s fate.


    Because the wife of a wizard, the wife killed by Voldemort.


    But now Fanlin is here, and the fate is naturally transferred to Fanlin.


    Fanlin is much more suitable than Mr. al.


    Mr. Al is just a Muggle. He can''t do anything in his whole life. Even his wife will erase this memory, or he will never see any magic figures in his life.


    Everyone has the same or different destiny.


    It''s like a choice. It''s a choice. It''s surrender to fate, and then go with it to pursue the lowest arrangement.


    Or, follow the guidance of fate, constantly make decisions, and here, it becomes a two-way choice.


    Like Harry and Voldemort, it''s not a steady story.


    As for Fanlin


    "I need to finish, sir." "I think I need to see more clearly. I can''t be unprepared. At least I have to see how he failed," Van Lin said


    "Nick had a good student, or, if he had an early choice, I don''t think all the things left by our ancestors were wrong, let alone the wizarding world." The priest said that he was very glad that Fanlin had remembered what he had said before, so as to save him a lot of trouble.


    For Dumbledore, there has been too much change and he does not want more.


    Before that, Dumbledore made it very clear.


    "Well, as you wish." The priest said that with a slight pull of his hand, the surrounding scenery began to accelerate the passage.


    "Thank you very much, Mr. sacrifice."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 445

    Voldemort''s heart faintly raised some uneasy feeling. He just did what he wanted and sealed off the whole area with magic, but the Chinese woman was not as he imagined.


    From the magic feedback, he felt that he had killed something, but he did not see the woman''s body.


    He examined it with magic, but there was no one in the house in front of him.


    At the same time, he was able to resist Avada''s curse, but he left through the phantom. He didn''t quite understand why the Chinese woman could break through her own magic blockade. It can be said that


    Voldemort stopped, and he seemed to want to examine it himself.


    Van Lin can understand this very well. Grandma is proficient in space magic. Even Hogwarts defense magic can pass through.


    This kind of magic update is like a phantom shift of birth and domestic elves. You know, domestic elves can pass through many magic prohibitions, not to mention this simple magic blockade.


    But Voldemort obviously didn''t understand. He felt the death, and he could almost say that the woman was killed in the dimensional space while taking this away.


    He obviously had more important things to do than this woman.


    That prophecy, two people can only leave one, Voldemort is very confident, he is the one left.


    At least, no one in the magic world can stop him, as long as he doesn''t point out some taboos, such as forcibly attacking Hogwarts with Dumbledore, or busbarton, which nicoleme has been occupying for years.


    But Hogwarts will eventually fall into his hands. As long as he surrounds it, the people here are like a bunch of prisoners, and he is immortal.


    As long as the prophecy is solved.


    Yes, as long as this damned prophecy is solved, everything is in his hands.


    Voldemort slightly a meal, van Lin did not capture the trajectory of Voldemort, Voldemort whole person appeared in the door of Harry''s house.


    It looks like Lily and James Potter are enjoying life.


    All of them are from the Muggle where to learn skills, carefully mowed lawn, no trace of magic, a complete set of Muggle style.


    Orange light is very soft, through the blinds, streaks of light scattered on the lawn.


    In a corner of the garden there are unknown flowers, which make the whole house warm and warm.


    The people in the house don''t seem to notice the danger coming. At this moment, no one can help them. They can only rely on themselves.


    "Really Funny... "


    Voldemort''s voice was very soft and slow. He was always like this, as if he didn''t care about everything.


    To deal with two slightly stronger Aurors and a predicted child, this is just a matter of a few magic spells. If Voldemort wants to, he can even stand here and destroy the whole house.


    However, Voldemort did not intend to do so. Nothing could make him more happy than seeing his opponent''s death. Nothing had brought him such a feeling of expectation for a long time.


    He doesn''t mind playing a little longer.


    Voldemort drew his wand from his robe, and learned at least a lesson. Voldemort intensified the blockade, and Fanlin saw that the whole Godric valley was shrouded in black.


    It''s all Voldemort''s means, the battle of trapped animals, and nothing is more fun.


    Voldemort seemed to smile, and Fanlin''s heart was a little chilly.


    He had seen Voldemort in his youth, to be exact, Tom Riddle, and his mind was in a state of extreme distortion compared with before.


    Voldemort had an air of confidence.


    With just a touch of his wand, the garden door was flicked open.


    Voldemort used the least magic to get the best results. Van Lin could hardly detect the fluctuation of Voldemort''s magic.


    However, the defensive formation in the house is obviously reactive.


    "James, someone''s coming in." Lily frowned, her hands holding Harry, but it didn''t affect her judgment of magic.


    "I''ll go and have a look." James said Defense magic one was just set by lily.


    It''s like a spear and a shield, and James is the one in charge of the attack.


    "Be careful, the magic makes me feel uneasy, to be exact, very cold." Lily said, she gently shook Harry''s body, and then she still felt very bad.


    "We should believe that Dumbledore and Peter, no one will betray us, the red heart curse is not a simple magic, our position is safe."


    "You''d better be careful." Lily frowned. She was very relieved of Dumbledore, but she was worried about the cowardly Peter.


    "I''ll send Harry up first, and then I''ll come down."


    James nodded, and Lily turned and went upstairs. She had to settle Harry, otherwiseJames turned around and took out his wand from his pocket. The years of fighting made James carry his wand all the time to ensure that he had complete combat effectiveness at any time.


    "Who is it?" James bent over, the light was a little dim, which made his vision a little blurred.


    The night outside was so cold that James felt his hair stand on end.


    This feeling is very bad, can be said, very dangerous.


    "Who broke in..." James said aloud, pointing his wand at the door of his house.


    ¡­¡­


    Lily felt a little uneasy. She carried Harry back to Harry''s room. However, Harry, who was usually very clever, suddenly began to cry, which aggravated Lily''s irritability.


    She wanted to go downstairs quickly. Someone broke in. It was obvious that this man was an outsider who had not been admitted by magic.


    Only Peter Pedro and Dumbledore can easily enter their own home. This man is forced to break in. Lily only feels a little bit of cold magic, and then all the defense magic arranged by herself seems to have opened a hole.


    The magic did not fail, but at the door, it was like being torn open.


    Obviously, the strength of the coming person is far more than her own. Otherwise, the defense magic can only be completely broken, and it can''t just be torn open a door.


    Harry''s cry is getting louder and louder. Lily wants to put Harry down, but Harry doesn''t let go. It''s hard to calm a child''s temper.


    "Why don''t you give him to me, Miss Lily, it should be your pleasure."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 446

    "Who is there? Don''t play tricks, or I''ll be rude to you."


    James holds the wand in one hand. He is very confident in his own strength. Few people can beat him, nor can Sirius. In the order of the Phoenix, the combination of him and Lily has eliminated many death eaters.


    It was quiet outside, and an uneasy mood began to spread in James''s heart. He knew that there must be something outside the door, otherwise Lily''s defense magic could not be broken. But he used his magic power to spy outside. Through the magic feedback, he felt nothing, as if there was nothing outside, even the garden


    James immediately knew that he was completely blocked and could complete the blockade unconsciously. Only Dumbledore could do this.


    Dumbledore is recognized. In Britain, there is only one person who can do it, that is


    "Stupefy!"


    James''s hand shook slightly, and the fire red incantation light flew along the corridor gate. He did not dare to get close to the door panel because he was afraid that something would suddenly kill him.


    He has to protect Lily and his son, Harry Potter.


    Little Harry was just born. As a father, he had to protect his children.


    The magic spell went through the space of the corridor and made a huge sound in the friction with the dragon and snake.


    He is reminding lily that if Voldemort is outside the door, Lily had better take Harry to escape, otherwise Voldemort will not get up outside the door So Lily has to run, too. He has to think about Harry.


    "It''s no use, Mr. James..." A very cold voice came from the back of the door. Before the coma mantra touched the door panel, a pale green light passed through the door panel and collided with the coma mantra.


    Under the control of the man outside, the two Charms didn''t explode, but just the aftereffect of the collision made James step back a little.


    James was a little surprised. He looked up. The door panel had collapsed, and a wizard in black stood at the door, bathed in the night.


    A pale face emerged from under the cloak.


    James looked at his eyes, emerald green pupil, like a snake in general, James has a feeling of being eaten by a violent snake at any time.


    "Everything here is blocked by me. I can''t get through any sound, including people, of course."


    "Voldemort..." James gritted his teeth and said that it was the monster in front of him. He had caused a lot of wizard families to be destroyed. Many good order of Phoenix witches were killed by him and his death eaters with extremely cruel means.


    "I''d rather you called me Lord Voldemort, and if you turn now and go upstairs, take your son down and offer it to me, and lie down in front of me and kiss my robe, I''d be happy to make you one of the death eaters."


    "You''re dreaming." "Avada Kedavra!" cried James


    James did not hesitate. The man in front of him was the enemy of all of them. Either you died or I died. Naturally, James used the most powerful black magic.


    He wanted to kill this man by surprise. No sorcerer of the order of the Phoenix had ever used Avada''s curse. The most serious one was some simplified curse.


    "It''s not a good choice, James." Voldemort didn''t pay any attention to it. One of his white bone wands was gently lifted by Voldemort. James''s powerful but immature Avada curse was gently picked by Voldemort.


    "You''re challenging my bottom line, trying to kill me with the magic spell I''m good at."


    "You have the bottom line, the glory of pure blood, and you''re just a half breed, in your words, dirty bastard." James spat hard.


    "There''s no deal between us. It''s just a matter of life and death." Cried James, holding his wand in both hands, as if to do all he could.


    Voldemort''s face became very ugly, Muggle blood has always been his shame, he does not want to mention his Muggle father, he is the only descendant of the great Salazar Slytherin, is the supreme pure blood aristocrat in the wizard world.


    "Come on, duel, dirty son of a bitch, and I''ll put your face on the ground and step on it." James said that he was constantly procrastinating. He had tried to move his illusions before, but his magic, which was extremely skilled, was completely invalid at this moment.


    Voldemort didn''t cheat him. Voldemort had the power to block the whole Godric valley.


    "You deserve, you dirty traitor, and your muddy wife." Exclaimed Voldemort, and his face was covered with blue blood vessels, like poisonous snakes one after another.


    "You don''t have the right to say that, you scum who can''t see your own identity directly." Cried James, his hands clenched with the wand, and with a slight twist of his wrist, a scarlet light never seen before came from the top of the wand."EXPELLIARMUS (except your weapon)!"


    The simplest magic spell has no special effect, but it has been mastered by James since childhood. It has been purified in battle after battle. It can be said that this is the most powerful charm of James.


    Van Lin seemed to understand something.


    He fixed his eyes on Harry''s father, and James felt more powerful to van Lin than Sirius is now.


    "There is no doubt that he will die." The priest said, "even if Voldemort did not use the Avada curse to concentrate him, but in this one curse, James paid all."


    "The dedication of life." If van Lin thought, if not, James would not be able to bring any threat to Voldemort, so the attack beyond the limit would be only once.


    But that''s enough.


    "Avada Kedavra!"


    The dazzling green light converged in front of Voldemort''s wand, and in an instant, a pale green light butted on James''s weapon curse.


    This night, Fanlin has seen countless subversive results. Of course, this is just for the magic world, the Avada curse is unstoppable. However, such a law only applies to those who are weak.


    As a matter of fact, the gap in strength can never be made up for again.


    Voldemort just turned the white bone wand, and then, the light of awada''s curse immediately doubled, and James''s magic lost the ability to resist in an instant. Van Lin saw the green light go into James''s body.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 447

    In fact, from the beginning of stepping into Godric Valley, the end is doomed.


    Simply in terms of magic power, the gap between James and Voldemort can be said to be different, which is not a level of combat, even if James abandoned the principle to use those banned black magic.


    In front of Voldemort, these self righteous white witches even used the black magic which they despised, and still used them to deal with him.


    This makes Voldemort laugh.


    Now he has mastered everything. As long as he kills the boy upstairs, it will be over. There will be no doubt. Even if Dumbledore is still there, Dumbledore will not be able to get out of Hogwarts.


    Voldemort prepared a big gift for Dumbledore.


    Of course, if Dumbledore succumbed, he would not mind letting Dumbledore continue to be the headmaster of Hogwarts.


    It sounds like a very interesting thing, headmaster Hogwarts, who is submissive.


    Voldemort never considered whether Dumbledore could fight back.


    He knew that as long as Dumbledore left Hogwarts, the fight against him must be based on his victory.


    Voldemort put his feet out from under his robe, and he wanted to have a good look at the man who dared to challenge him.


    James''s face was slowly stained by the feet of the devil.


    It doesn''t seem special, even though the man at the foot has done him and his death eaters a lot of bad things.


    But it doesn''t help.


    Of course, the pace of Conquest can not be reversed by these little characters. What they do is just like a clown in Voldemort''s eyes.


    Fight him head on?


    From the Ministry of magic, to the outskirts of Hogsmeade, the man at his feet followed Dumbledore''s countless obstructions.


    It''s funny that he and Dumbledore went back all the way to the order of the Phoenix.


    Dumbledore is old, he did not have the courage of that year, even in addition to the previous two games, Dumbledore has been avoiding confrontation with him.


    The man, however, is still trying to create a source that can defeat it, even in the prophecy.


    I''m not sure that''s Dumbledore''s old man.


    Strangling in the cradle is a good idea, even if Voldemort doesn''t believe he will fail.


    He is immortal.


    The Great Dark Lord, even he conquered death, through extreme means.


    These are all his achievements. He can even watch these people die one after another.


    There is only one immortal.


    Voldemort looked up. He seemed to lose interest in the man at his feet.


    The battle between trapped animals is the easiest way to stimulate a person''s full strength, but the man under his feet can''t even give him some trouble.


    It may be tricky to be hit by this man''s Avada curse, but unfortunately, even Dumbledore can''t say that he is more accomplished in the dark arts than himself.


    "It''s sad." Voldemort leaned down and his emerald eyes were really on James.


    "In an attempt to surpass me in magic, I doubt whether your brain stays at Hogwarts, pays all, and then only triggers a disarming charm. It can only be blamed that Dumbledore didn''t teach you how to use the magic spell in what occasion. This is not a wizard''s duel."


    Said Voldemort, as if to himself. Then he stepped on James. The sole of the foot stepped on the blood, leaving one red mark after another on the floor.


    ¡­¡­


    Lily became more and more restless in the room.


    Harry cried so much that Lily got worse.


    James was still downstairs, but there was no sound coming from below.


    It can be said that, except for Harry''s crying, the whole room is very quiet.


    Lily can''t wait.


    She holds her wand in her hand, and one hand holds Harry firmly on her shoulder, which seems to give Lily some sense of security.


    The lights were on and off at the end of the corridor, and even if Harry''s cabin was open, it didn''t give her any light.


    The orange light stretches Lily''s shadow infinitely, and the shadow''s head completely plunges into the darkness, which makes Lily very flustered.


    "Lumos!"


    The cold blue light lit up the corridor, and she wanted to go down and have a look. If something really happened, she would be able to take Harry''s phantom for the first time.


    Lily''s mind constantly recalled the Hogwarts classroom. Dumbledore opened everything for Lily and James. When they were in danger, they could phantom into Hogwarts at any time.This is undoubtedly an extra security for Lily''s family.


    They have experimented, Harry''s magic talent is not outstanding, Lily does not understand why Harry will become the predicted person.


    In fact, Harry''s magic talent is terrible.


    At such a young age, James can unconsciously float something.


    It can be said that James''s talent is the best among the group of students at Hogwarts.


    Of course, this also laid the beginning of James in Hogwarts to dominate the end.


    As for Harry, his talent is just as bad as lily in the beginning.


    Maybe Harry will be smart when he grows up.


    As a mother, lily is always willing to think of her children in a good way.


    If the prophecy has nothing to do with Harry, it is a good choice for Harry to be an ordinary person.


    Anyway, Lily doesn''t think it''s bad to be a Muggle.


    Muggles are making progress every day, and witches, an old group, are still trying to restore aristocratic control. This is undoubtedly a retrogression. No one can deny the role of Muggles.


    But these things will have to wait for Harry to grow up. By the age of 11, Hogwarts''s invitation flies into the hands of feeling, leaving him to make his own choice.


    Lily held Harry tightly. She was afraid that if she let go, Harry would fall down.


    It''s dangerous, it''s never been more dangerous, and this intense sense of crisis has been hovering in Lily''s mind, even if she holds the wand she bought from Ollivander.


    Lily is very good at magic, as long as there is a wand in her hand, nothing can be difficult to hold her.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 448

    Voldemort''s mood is good, compared with the previous anger, with the fall of James, all doubts are cleared.


    The Dark Lord is still the former Dark Lord, and that prophecy


    Voldemort looked up at the room upstairs. With a wave of his hand, the magic fog that had blocked the corridor was dispelled, and a bloody smell gradually spread from James'' body.


    But Voldemort''s speed is much faster than it''s spreading.


    The blood seems to be following Voldemort''s footsteps, which is in accordance with his identity, evil and irresistible.


    This reminds van Lin of the vampire, an ancient and mysterious race. There are many legends about this race, but there is no crucial information.


    The only thing we can know is that unlike werewolves, they can transform themselves anytime and anywhere, regardless of day and night. However, at night, the physical strength of vampires is stronger.


    Although far less than werewolf''s body strength, but the vampire retains a lot of magic power, can be said, far more powerful than the general wizard.


    The blood secret of the Fanlin family was born here. It can be said that this is a race far more dangerous than werewolves.


    But there are not many vampires.


    Van Lim had discussed with nicoleme about the power Voldemort might fight for.


    Giants, Dementors, and all sorts of dark creatures, werewolves naturally count as one, while vampires have never participated in any war in the magic world except for a large-scale siege by the Vatican.


    However, for the powerful vampire, nicoleme has a very clear exposition, complete birth and blood magic, powerful vampires can instantly all your body blood extraction, and normal Olympian magic they can master.


    It''s a good idea to control the body''s blood, but Fanlin thought of a more dangerous idea. If he could control the moisture of the enemy''s body and extract it in a moment


    This magic is too evil, can be said to be very cruel.


    Moreover, in terms of the difficulty of implementation, no matter whether a wizard''s body is strong or not, its own magic power will form a protective shell, just like a perfectly fitted magic shield.


    Fanlin wants to control the moisture of the human body, which is undoubtedly to completely infiltrate his magic power into the enemy. The xenophobic reaction is very difficult to resist. Even if his magic power is strong and enters the body of other witches, it is easy to cut off this part of magic induction.


    Where is the enemy''s home.


    This idea is undoubtedly crazy. If you want to implement it


    Voldemort was not in a hurry. He enjoyed the process very much. It was the pleasure of killing.


    However, the road has an end after all. This is not a magic road. Similarly, there is no strong enough extension mantra here.


    It was just a Muggle house, and Voldemort didn''t even feel any magic reaction except the outside of the courtyard.


    "It''s really relaxing..."


    Voldemort could not help but feel a little funny. It seems that this couple lacks some necessary things. Maybe he can teach them about the knowledge and fear of death.


    ¡­¡­


    Lily is a little nervous. Her light mantra doesn''t give her any sense of peace of mind. She has some bad thoughts. Maybe James is dead


    It''s a bad idea. James is so powerful that he can escape from being besieged by a few death eaters, unless


    Lily thought of the man at once. She wanted to get this dangerous thought out of her mind, but the more she did it, the more thoughts in her mind grew and spread like crazy.


    Lily didn''t understand why fate would choose a normal child like Harry. She suddenly felt a little unfair.


    Harry is still young, these things should not be put on his son''s shoulders so early.


    At the same time, the longbartons'' children were also in line with the prophecy. She had seen the little guy, and through the magic exploration, she knew very well that the lombartons'' children were much more gifted than Harry.


    Voldemort was so irresistible that Lily couldn''t understand why it had to be Harry.


    Although Lily knew how bad the problem would be if she thought that way, James had


    "No, maybe Not dead... " Lily seems to be trying to convince herself, but


    "James James James Porter... " Lily calls. She wants to hear James respond.


    It was the first time for Lily to realize how quiet she felt.


    Harry seemed tired of crying. He leaned over Lily''s shoulder and sobbed.


    "Ha Harry He cried Crying hard... " "I think he needs to Your help... "


    No one responded. Lily started to step back. Her steps were very difficult.She thought of Snape, and if Snape was there at this time, she would have been held steady.


    She didn''t understand why Snape, who had been a good friend since childhood, was as devoted to the study of black magic as a different person. She even scolded her for being muddy and became a Death Eater.


    It felt terrible, like betrayal.


    Snape was her childhood playmate. She was called a monster by the people around her, but Snape drove them away.


    It was Lily''s first experience of magic.


    Snape let a flower bloom in front of her, everything is so beautiful, this is definitely Lily''s most beautiful childhood memory, this is Snape left behind.


    But it changed when we got to Hogwarts.


    Two childhood playmates went the opposite way from the branch yard.


    The Severus family is pure blood, and Snape has a yearning for a strong heart, should have entered Slytherin.


    And she, Lily!


    She is just a Muggle born wizard. She knows how this is from the beginning of school. Pure blood is the name of Muggle, a kind of mud wizard.


    Even though lily is excellent, Slytherin won''t want her. She''s in Gryffindor.


    In fact, Snape maintained a relationship with her for years to come.


    However, Snape is getting colder and colder. She has encountered Snape studying black magic countless times.


    From then on, Lily''s relationship with Snape began to break down. Lily didn''t understand why Snape did this. He became like those Slytherin witches.


    In order to achieve the goal, even to use its pole.


    Lily began to alienate Snape, but she always had a glimmer of hope that Snape would wake up.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 449

    Things in this world can''t be turned according to Lily''s wishes.


    Snape''s awakening came too late, and the passage of time is enough to make him miss a lot of things, such as love, or


    Lily doesn''t want to go on thinking about it. She doesn''t want to recall the harm Snape has done to her. Compared with this, James who is willing to change for her is particularly outstanding. At least Lily can completely give herself to him.


    Now, they have a child of their own, but this child is being targeted by their biggest enemy.


    No doubt it made Lily despair.


    "James, are you..." Lily said, and he sent the wand forward.


    She heard some subtle sounds, she had hidden some defensive charms in the house, she heard the sound of a slight bubble breaking.


    "Zhan James... " Lily trembled. "If you No If it''s inconvenient I just I''ll take Harry with me... "


    Lily''s words did not finish, her fingers a shake, a coma curse without hesitation to hit out.


    The light of the coma curse fell on a black robe, and the fire red magic spark exploded in an instant.


    Lily couldn''t believe what she saw, the black cloak, which James didn''t wear when he went down, and his pale face, emerald green eyes and snake like pupils.


    She had been with Dumbledore, and she had seen this face, the face she never wanted to see.


    She couldn''t forget her good friend, frajamie. The beautiful English girl was lightly killed by the man in front of her with a magic spell.


    At that time, the curse was aimed at her, and frajamie protected her


    Voldemort looked at lily with interest.


    The weak woman also distracted his attention and took the opportunity to attack him with a magic spell, which made him feel very interesting too big for her skin.


    Since he had forced Dumbledore back many times, few people would have done anything to him. It can be said that they even lost the courage to pull out the magic wand.


    Lily ran back frantically. She wanted to get out of Voldemort''s sight. She wanted the phantom to move.


    But James must have fought with Voldemort. She saw the blood at Voldemort''s feet. It was James''s.


    The thick blood almost suffocates lily. She has to leave as soon as possible.


    But there was no sound coming from downstairs. It was obvious that Voldemort had sealed off the whole area by powerful magic.


    She has read in the book, "magic tip decryption" mentioned that powerful magic can form a field like blockade around the wizard, which requires at least matching magic to find the weakest point before you can go out.


    But Lily doesn''t have so much time right now, and Harry, he can''t bear the impact of magic. It''s likely that she and Harry were torn in the space together.


    Lily quickly retreats to Harry''s room.


    "Repelloinicum!"


    "Fianto duri


    "Protego maxima!"


    Lily firmly protects the room for three times in succession. The transparent light film covers the whole room. Lily still wants to struggle.


    But this behavior in Voldemort''s eyes is undoubtedly very ridiculous, Dumbledore''s defense magic can be broken by him, let alone Lily''s.


    But Snape''s admirer is a bit of a temper, at least much better than the last family he slaughtered.


    Last


    Voldemort can''t remember.


    He remembers that the man of the family killed his wife with a magic spell and knelt down at his feet to kiss him.


    Voldemort thought the man was very nice, at least he saw who was the real master in the end.


    Of course, this is also the last choice of that person''s life.


    In the current scene, he hopes Lily can take the initiative to hand over Harry, so that he can treat Lily kindly, which will save a lot of trouble, and maybe Snape will be easier to control.


    As a master, Voldemort always thought about his subordinates occasionally.


    However, the stupid woman tried to block herself with her magic. Was she so stupid that she even tried to break through her own blockade?


    "Bombarda maxima!"


    Voldemort didn''t mean his magic. He was in full control of the situation, and he understood the curse better than the stupid man.


    Before Lily in the room could put Harry in place, Voldemort''s spell destroyed all her defenses in an instant.


    Together with the door panel, what Van Lin saw was Voldemort''s control of magic.A powerful blow up spell, limit the level of black magic. If you want to release it by Vaseline, he is confident to break the defense curse.


    However, the result is likely to be that the whole wall is smashed together, and Voldemort just opens the door.


    Standing on the spectator''s point of view, Fanlin''s mentality is undoubtedly very relaxed, but also very dignified.


    As the sacrifice said, it was all in the past. Fanlin didn''t have to face such a powerful Voldemort.


    However, Voldemort''s display to van Lin is different. This is not just destruction. Even in the process of killing, Voldemort also chooses the most labor-saving scheme.


    It''s not fighting with the beast. Van Lin seems to have taken Voldemort too simply, especially after he has seen God.


    ¡­¡­


    Lily enveloped Harry. She screamed.


    "You know what to do." Said Voldemort, standing at the door.


    "I should have killed you." Lily said, a trace of blood came out of her mouth, and she bit her lips tightly.


    "You can''t do it." Voldemort said he was very patient at this moment.


    "No, I can''t Lily cried, and she hugged Harry tightly.


    Voldemort seemed happy to see this expression of despair. He did not speak, and the whole person was hidden under his black robe.


    Lily cried, holding her wand as if to attack Voldemort.


    But she knew that she had no chance to do so.


    She is not good at attacking. It can be said that in terms of actual combat ability, James is far better than her, but James has no resistance ability and falls downstairs.


    Lily met Voldemort, she can be 100% sure that James died below, even did not have a voice, she can not give up, at least, she has to protect her children.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 450

    The night air was very cold. In fact, before Voldemort arrived on Friday, the potters had a wonderful time.


    Just this morning, they wrote to Sirius.


    In fact, a week ago, because Sirius was too conspicuous, they changed the Secret Keeper.


    They exchanged ideas with each other, and Sirius began to behave strangely, which worried lily.


    What Lily didn''t expect was that the day came so quickly.


    I was betrayed by someone, and that person naturally


    "It''s Peter Pedro, isn''t it?" Lily said she aimed her wand at Voldemort, and Harry was behind her,


    "of course." Voldemort nodded. Peter was so afraid of death that he could do anything for his life.


    "You should learn from him. At least he knows fear."


    "Learn from him, betrayal?" Lily snapped, in front of Voldemort, weakness is not a good way.


    "Learn how to distinguish the situation. Dumbledore is no longer good. Do you really expect him?" Voldemort''s fingers are long, and he''s slightly behind lily.


    "This new kid?"


    "Don''t touch him." Lily yelled, as if she wanted to drink Voldemort.


    "You told me not to touch him?" Voldemort laughed. "Do you think you can stop me?"


    "Give it a try." Lily said, she stepped back a little, her hands trembled, Voldemort was not everyone can challenge at this time, at least not yet.


    "It''s a sad thing that you''ll never learn to be good, or you don''t understand what you''re facing."


    Voldemort said that he appeared very casual, like a snake, constantly spitting out dangerous snake letters.


    ¡°Expelliarmus¡­¡­¡±


    "Grucio!"


    A red light was emitted from Voldemort''s white bone wand. Lily first released the arming curse. But her spell had just formed, and Voldemort''s heart piercing curse came to her.


    Just a touch, Lily''s pitiful charm was broken in the air, and then the heart piercing curse was lost in her body.


    Lily grabbed Harry''s bedside with one hand, but it was too painful. Her body collapsed on the ground, and her body twisted like a snake. Her mouth gave out a kind of almost non-human howl.


    Voldemort seemed to enjoy this feeling. He promised Snape not to kill lily. Of course, this was limited to not taking the initiative.


    However, since Lily gave him such a chance, even if he didn''t kill her, he did something that made him feel comfortable, such as the heart drilling mantra.


    Voldemort laughed, his voice rising, almost morbid.


    He was like a madman, his wand hand trembled.


    In fact, in many people''s eyes, he is a complete madman.


    However, only absolute madness can make a man successful. Voldemort has always believed in this. Otherwise, he would not have split his soul into so many parts.


    Harry began to cry again. His voice was very loud, which aroused Voldemort from this morbid pleasure.


    Voldemort turned his eyes from the twisted Lily in the field to Harry, which was his purpose, the predicted child.


    He did not understand why the prophecy would choose such a child to come out, so to speak, a man without talent.


    Voldemort couldn''t figure out what would threaten the child even when he grew up?


    However, in case of danger, Voldemort didn''t want to leave anything with a possibility.


    Naturally, he stopped the heart drilling mantra.


    Lying on the ground, Lily finally breathed a sigh of relief, and she noticed that Voldemort was no longer paying attention to her.


    Lily didn''t quite understand why Voldemort didn''t kill her directly, but it obviously gave her some breathing space.


    Lily knows a mantra, which is a guardian magic handed down from ancient times. However, the conditions to launch it are really harsh. It requires the wizard to pay all his life. Moreover, the guardian magic can only affect those related to his blood.


    Lily has never used it, but this is the only way she has left. Besides, she has no means to resist Voldemort''s attack.


    Lily shrank, and she began to recite the mantra in silence, which took a long time.


    Voldemort didn''t notice Lily''s action. From the moment Harry began to cry, his attention could not help but focus on Harry.


    It is this child, as mentioned in the prophecy, between the Dark Lord and his mortal enemy, only one person can survive.Now it seems that he has confirmed that this man is.


    As for Lily, he doesn''t mind handing lily over to Snape, which is some of the most loyal rewards to the servant. At least, Snape is very good here, and he also has excellent magic cultivation.


    Voldemort grinned. He opened his mouth and showed his teeth as dark as white bones.


    The white bone wand slowly raised to the position parallel to his chest. He knew the magic, and Voldemort was extremely skilled in that magic.


    Avada Kedavra


    Yes, the Avada curse, and now he just needs to aim at the child in front of him and recite the mantra, and everything about Dumbledore will come to nothing.


    "Avada Kedavra!"


    There was a pale green light from Voldemort''s wand.


    Then, lily, who had been preparing the incantation, rushed forward. Her incantation was only the last step, as long as she gave her life.


    A blood red light extends from Lily''s back to Harry''s body.


    It''s not a shame to die in Voldemort''s hands.


    Voldemort didn''t understand Lily who was losing her vitality in front of him. He didn''t understand why these people were stuck in a child''s body. Maybe Dumbledore Nuo could fight with himself for a long time.


    Voldemort was a little agitated. Lily was really stupid. Maybe she didn''t have a brain to judge the situation. She didn''t kill her


    But it''s nothing. He didn''t intend to save any living. Or, the whole Godric Valley is his attack area. Dumbledore''s side supports it. He doesn''t mind slaughtering it.


    As for Lily, to give her all for the ridiculous affection?


    At least Voldemort thought it was a stupid decision.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 451

    "Is this the guardian mantra?" Van Lin said that he stood behind Lily all the way. Naturally, he could see the blood line extending from Lily''s body.


    "In the eyes of our Greeks, it is a bridge of life."


    "Bridge of life?"


    "Yes, in the face of death, there is not enough strength to exchange for peace. Lily can only do so." The priest said, "it''s a fair deal. I''m glad she did it for the rest of Lily''s life."


    "But why do we have to rely on Harry? Dumbledore must have a way..."


    "Voldemort is not a fool. He knows what can and cannot do. It''s like he''s never had a fight with Dumbledore at Hogwarts, and even Voldemort has some of the secrets of Hogwarts


    "Then Dumbledore could have put the Lilly family in Hogwarts, in which case..."


    "In this way, there will be a full-scale war. Moreover, Hogwarts is not safe. There are many dangers in this old college. I think you also know that many things can not be completely controlled by Dumbledore. It is not like nicoleme in busbarton."


    Fanlin did not continue to speak, he said, but sacrifice, there are always many reasons to put it back.


    Lily falls down very quickly. In fact, the soul will be detached from the body at the first time if she is hit by the Avada curse. Fanlin has studied this curse carefully. The people killed by the Avada curse can not be freed. It can be said that they are forcibly extracted from the body and become the death of the body.


    This is undoubtedly a torment to the soul. Fanlin believes that the soul of normal death will enter into a new cycle. He has got the answer from countless ghosts, who are already dead.


    However, the fall of lily also means the success of the spell. This kind of magic spell that needs to pay for life has a very strong power. It can be said that this is the only thing Lily can do for Harry, providing protection for more than ten years, until Harry''s blood is flowing in Voldemort''s body.


    Harry had stopped crying. He was waiting for a pair of big eyes to look at Voldemort. There was no emotion in his dark green eyes. He did not understand what it meant. He simply felt that the people in front of him were extremely terrible.


    Voldemort didn''t want to kill lily. It can be said that he has given Severus a great gift and mercy.


    However, Lily took the initiative to die, which is very in line with his heart, he did not intend to leave any people, the requirements of his servants


    It''s like a joke. No matter who he is, he doesn''t care. It''s just a servant. His master gives him these things. In the end, these things still belong to the master.


    For Voldemort, it had no effect at all. He didn''t care what Lily was like. All he wanted was the boy in front of him.


    Now he finally had time to look at Harry carefully.


    Like ordinary wizard children, he may become a wizard, but


    Become a squib is also a good choice, throw him to the Muggle orphanage, let him feel the atmosphere of where.


    However, it''s easy to give Dumbledore a chance. He knows Dumbledore''s means


    "Then go with your parents." Said Voldemort. He took off his cloak and showed a pale face. There was no bridge of his nose. It was like a snake''s nostrils.


    "Avada Kedavra!"


    Voldemort is very relaxed, until now Dumbledore has not appeared, so he does not need to worry about anything.


    Dumbledore will not come. No one can save the child.


    Green light with the whistling of the soul rushed out of Voldemort''s wand, no one can stop it, the child can not avoid.


    As soon as Avada''s curse fell into Harry''s body, a bloody mist came out of Harry''s body from the inside out.


    Of course, also taken out of the body are Voldemort''s Avada curse.


    He was so relaxed that his reaction time was greatly shortened.


    The previous Avada curse, mixed with Lily''s remaining magic, ran straight towards Voldemort.


    In a hurry, it was impossible for Voldemort to avoid it.


    It''s his magic spell, and he certainly knows how powerful it is.


    He wanted to escape from here, but before he could escape into the alien space, his own Avada curse hit him heavily.


    In an instant, Voldemort''s magic transformed body began to disintegrate, and his body simply couldn''t bear his full blow.


    Seeing Voldemort''s soul turning into a black fog, Fanlin wanted to escape madly, but the soul bound by Avada''s curse wanted to break free, naturally what was to be paid.


    Fanlin saw Voldemort''s soul was torn into two parts by the magic spell, half of which rushed out madly, while the other half seemed to be incomparably weak.This is the soul in Harry, the mark of Voldemort.


    This half of the soul is tightly entangled by the Avada curse. If Harry leaves at this time, naturally some souls will die out completely.


    But Harry was too young, and he didn''t know what was going on.


    The fragment of the soul did not hesitate. He could only attach to Harry''s body so as to ensure his own survival.


    Vaseline saw the scar on Harry''s head, where there was a slight green flash and soon disappeared.


    "Each split soul seems to have its own independent consciousness, or survival instinct?" Volin asked, it was as if Voldemort had made another Horcrux, but the connections between them.


    "These are just some sub souls, which can be said to be incomplete, but the only thing to be praised is that, except for this part of Harry''s body, every split soul seems to have the ability to grow into a new individual. Therefore, only when Voldemort needs to transfer the main soul, and before that, except for some slight connections, Voldemort will transfer the main soul The devil can do nothing. "


    "The reason is that he is not strong enough." Said Fanlin, who was thinking about Slytherin''s pendant box and heffpav''s gold cup, both known Horcruxes.


    Before Voldemort recovers, it seems like a good choice to eliminate these two things.


    However, hefpaff''s gold cup is still lying in Bella''s vault.


    Goblins don''t care who you are. They only know the original master and key.


    This is a very troublesome thing. Gringotts claim to be the safest place besides Hogwarts. To be exact, Hogwarts is just Hagrid''s boast.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 452

    When it came to an end, van Lin could not help but produce a lot of emotion.


    This is the first time that he has seen the professor''s insincerity, but the result is not acceptable to the professor.


    Professor Snape risked his life to protect Lily''s safety by acting as a double agent.


    The professor did it perfectly. At least, Voldemort never found it. Maybe it was doubted, but at least the professor was successful.


    As long as the professor has been dormant, no matter who it is, it has great benefits.


    However, Professor Snape asked Dumbledore to protect the lily family, and it was he who conveyed the prophecy to Dumbledore.


    Just now, he asked Voldemort that he would give all he had for Lily to survive.


    Voldemort and Dumbledore agreed to him, but now he can only hold Lily''s body.


    The people of the order of the Phoenix didn''t get any news at all. He couldn''t communicate Voldemort''s actions.


    He also has a lot of responsibility, at least in the professor''s reaction.


    The picture has been fixed on Professor Snape''s back.


    Originally, he just explained something that would change later. However, on such a night, Fanlin felt like he had spent a whole year.


    He marveled at Lily''s choice, James'' courage, Voldemort''s strength and Professor Snape''s sadness.


    At the same time, he also felt sad for himself. His mother was like a mole ant in front of Voldemort. Without Voldemort, his mother could raise him successfully.


    However, all this fantasy is broken by an Avada curse.


    Perhaps it was his mother''s memory of Mr. al. The wizard''s business should not be undertaken by a Muggle. Now, instead, he has to face it.


    "Where did all this come from?" Van Lin asked, he did not doubt the authenticity of this period of history, which is similar to what he knew.


    However, only Voldemort can extract such a complete memory from his mind, and only Voldemort is the participant and Slayer in the whole process.


    Within a mile, Voldemort killed three innocent witches and himself.


    "You can''t extract it from Voldemort''s memory. Besides, Ravenclaw''s crown is still in my hand, and his diary has been completely destroyed."


    Said Fanlin, who asked Dumbledore for the crown of Ravenclaw.


    In fact, the Ravenclaw family has completely disappeared, and as a discoverer, Fanlin naturally has the right to own it.


    This is his alchemy mission, trying to repair such a legendary magic prop, which is undoubtedly very difficult for him, but it is also a challenge.


    "Of course it''s not drawn from Horcruxes. You know, these souls are just fragments. Although they have the chance to become an individual, they have been destroyed along with the breakage of the container."


    "In this case, such a memory..."


    "It''s a prophecy, Mr. valinger. I''ve said it from the beginning. It''s a prophecy that has been around for a long time."


    "Prophecy?" Fanlin did not understand, "have you seen it before?"


    "No The priest said, "only those concerned can master the prophecy, and you are the first complete viewer."


    "Complete viewer?"


    "Yes, I can only get some unspeakable clips before I see you."


    "Wait..." Vaseline shook his head. "Do you mean that the prophecy was handed down long ago? It shouldn''t be. I think a Voldemort is not enough... "


    "You don''t have to doubt that this is indeed something handed down a long time ago, such a prediction..." The sacrifice said, his fingertips lightly touched the surface of the crystal ball, and a golden text was extracted from the crystal ball by the sacrifice.


    "This is..." Van Lin''s eyes widened, and he found the text


    "Is this divine pattern?" Fanlin exclaimed, how could he have imagined that this prophecy would be written in divine lines.


    "The man in the prophecy will bring about the change of the track, but the person who originally died is so alive. It can be said that this thing is closely related to you." The sacrificial priest said that he immediately called out a stone slab.


    "The stone tablet of Parthenon''s prophecy, and every priest in charge of Parthenon will keep a firm watch on him."


    The sacrificial ceremony put the stone slab on the top of the table, and then, the golden God pattern found its corresponding position and merged into it.


    "What else is on it?" Fanlin asked, he looked at the above God lines, the length is not long, but also far beyond the words used in the previous prophecy.


    "I don''t know." The priest shook his head and said, "all I know is the relevant part, which helps us to find the man in the prophecy, with the same words, and to escape the destiny predicted by reality.""I don''t know..." Fanlin pondered, his eyes fixed on the slightly worn stone slab.


    The text on it is the same as that of the lock of heaven in his body, and the sacrificial ceremony has just explained it with the same text.


    This is obviously what Harry does not have, and Harry''s fate trajectory can be captured clearly. Even professor trasney, once in the state of prophecy, can clearly capture the next things about Harry.


    "So you can''t predict me at all." Fanlin asked, and he looked suspiciously at the sacrifice.


    "Well, in fact, I tried it as soon as you came in, even though I paid something." And the priest said, he put his left hand up.


    Unlike the face, the hand is like a dry branch, with a faint tendency to blacken.


    "The hand was full before, and although it had a lot of wrinkles on it, it was at least better than nicoleme''s appearance. But even so, I don''t see half a point in the future


    "You shouldn''t do that." Said Fanlin.


    "It''s about the Greek world, and I have to get enough confirmation that I can''t understand this slate before you come, so to speak, I don''t know anything about it."


    "Does Professor Dumbledore know about it?" Asked Fanlin.


    "As a matter of fact, Dumbledore and I can only see the part about Harry, but the part about you, even the slate, can''t be restored at all. However, I''ve got to know what the stone slab is for. Just now, the God gave me the final guidance."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 453

    "The guidance of the gods?" Fanlin exclaimed, "it''s impossible. After the war between the gods, all the gods have died, and the rest of the gods are in succession..."


    "Die together."


    "Er That''s it. " Fanlin nodded, as Eden himself said to him.


    "So you agree with God?" Asked the priest.


    "Of course, I said to Dumbledore, but it''s for the average wizard..."


    "It''s too weird, isn''t it?" The sacrifice said, "in this case, if you believe in the existence of gods, then you should understand the power of gods, even if these gods have fallen in the past."


    "In the past Van Lin was slightly stunned. He suddenly thought of Eden''s words.


    Eden said that after the twilight of the gods, many gods fell, but a number remained.


    But then these gods were destroyed by alien creatures, so to speak, these gods died together.


    In this way, Eden should also be included in this list, but Eden, as seen by Fanlin, is living well in different planes, and even has the ability to influence the real world. What''s more, Eden''s performance is completely like a middle school girl.


    "You mean, in Greece, there are gods alive?" Fanlin asked, if there is a god alive


    "Not here." The priest said, "however, faith always has to have an object of faith, and I can receive the oracle."


    There is no language in the mortals, which is different from directly admitting that there are still gods in Greece.


    "Do you mean that the Greek gods can''t enter this space at all?" Fanlin said carefully, in his opinion, it was no different from that of Eden.


    Use the powerful ability to transfer oneself from the thematic plane, so as to escape the rules of the world and live on.


    "I don''t know." Sacrifice is also a little confused. In the belief, he can feel the existence of God, but the god they believe in has not given an oracle for thousands of years. It can be said that the miracles seen by many believers outside are caused by these witches.


    "It should be." The help of Fanlin is sure to come.


    "Although I don''t know whether God exists or not, there is one thing that I think should be able to help."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "About this space, we call him the legacy of the gods." The priest said, he pointed to the world outside the window.


    "The legacy of the gods." Van Lin sat up straight.


    "Yes, in the will of God, this is the corner of the broken Olympus, so to speak, we are standing on the land where God once lived." The priest said, "this part originally belonged to Palas Athena''s temple."


    "Athena''s temple!" Fanlin nodded. This is Athens. Naturally Xinyang''s Athena is also the richest holy name in Greek mythology.


    It is said that Athena was born of Zeus and Metis, the goddess of wisdom. Because yagai predicted that the children born to him would overthrow Zeus, Zeus swallowed her whole body. Therefore, Zeus suffered from severe headache. All the mountain gods, including Apollo, tried to treat him effectively, but the results were in vain. Zeus, the father of gods and human beings, had to ask Hephaestus, the God of fire, to open his head. Vulcan did that. To the surprise of the Olympian gods, a graceful and resolute goddess came out of her cracked head, radiant and graceful. It is said that she has the power of Zeus. If the power of aegis is added, her strength will surpass all the gods of Olympus. She is the most intelligent goddess, the perfect combination of wisdom and power. She was Athena, the goddess of wisdom and knowledge, and the patron saint of Athens.


    In fact, it is the same, whether in the spread of Muggles, or in the mouth of Greek witches, Athena is undoubtedly represented by the powerful, which is the God that can overthrow Zeus in the prophecy.


    "You don''t look surprised." The sacrifice said.


    "In fact, I can guess some things about space that witches nowadays can''t make such a big space fragment, even nicoleme." Fanlin said that he took the staff from his chest and restored it.


    "I''m very familiar with this space."


    "Nick used his only space debris on you, which surprised me. I asked him for it, but this stingy guy..."


    "In fact, Mr. nicoleme is very generous." Fanlin said that even the Sorcerer''s stone nicoleme had passed on to him, and Fanlin had no reason to help the sacrifice.


    What''s more, such as the old do not know how many generations of witches between things, Fanlin or do not participate in too much.


    Furong has been able to make complaints about him many times, saying that van Lin sometimes looks like a professor.


    "Oh, of course, for you..." The priest said that he would collect the space debris for Fanlin."Now that you know what''s going on, I don''t think I need to waste too much. After all, we''ve been talking for a long time." The sacrifice said.


    "What do you want to say, it must have something to do with the gods." Fanlin said that until now, Fanlin did not quite understand what the sacrifice wanted him to do.


    "You should remember, I told you that I just got the oracle."


    "I''m going to ask you about this. I don''t understand how the Oracle is conveyed. I don''t see any magic waves in my eyes."


    "It''s not a transfer of energy, Mr. valinger." The sacrifice slowly said, "this directly affects the mind."


    "Function and mind?"


    "Ah, yes." The sacrificial rites said, "when selecting a successor, each sacrificial officer does not have to consider whether his power is really powerful. The selection of sacrifice depends on wisdom, and then whether it can accommodate the divinity."


    "Containing divinity?"


    "It''s a very wonderful thing, Mr. valinger." The priest said, "it''s like burying a part of God in your heart. This feeling is so wonderful that God''s light can shine on you at any time."


    Fanlin immediately thought of the Vatican. The effective means among religions, however, still needs to be considered for the God of the Holy See.


    "So you have a sense of God in your heart?"


    "Well, as soon as I inherited the name of the sacrifice, God was in my heart." The priest said, "it''s like a soul snatching mantra."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 454

    "That''s a good metaphor." Fanlin said that he didn''t quite understand why sacrificial rites used soul snatching mantras to describe divinity.


    But there''s nothing wrong with it. To be sure, nothing is more appropriate.


    Plant a trace of divinity in the soul of a man. From then on, the man has no secret to the gods, though far from being able to control them completely.


    However, Fanlin believed that it was only because the gods could not come to this space.


    "It seems that you are not satisfied with this." Fanlin said that he always felt that there was a big problem in sacrificial rites.


    Sacrifice is one of the highest believers in Greece. According to the truth, the belief of sacrifice should be the most solid. However, sacrifice says such words as disrespect to gods.


    "I just want you to know more about the gods." The sacrifice said.


    "But your words..."


    "Don''t doubt the faith of a patriarch, even if he says something disrespectful, you should know that before I became a god worshiper, I was a wizard, a Greek wizard."


    "So you''re just chosen." After van Lin finished speaking, he realized that there was a big problem with his words. It was a good choice to keep silent.


    "Do you know how long this space has existed?" The sacrifice said.


    "Maybe tens of thousands of years..." Fanlin replied uncertainly. He couldn''t figure out the time relationship between them.


    "In fact, I''m not very clear. From the moment of belief, this space has always existed." The sacrifice said, "it can be said that this space is completely a space of belief."


    "What''s in this space? According to what you mean, this space is not only for Athenian witches to live in. I don''t think you will have any resentment."


    "Resentment." The priest said to himself, "this word should not be used here."


    "But I really can''t figure out why. In my opinion, life here is very comfortable, and there is no need to worry about being discovered by Muggles."


    "It''s a thing of the past." The sacrificial ceremony said, "within nearly a hundred years, there is no way for a religious wizard to leave here."


    "Can''t leave?" Van Lin was shocked, "how could it be?"


    "It''s incredible, right, but that''s it." The priest said, "this is not a gift from gods. We are just a group Guardian, take care of this place day and night. "


    "Take care of this. What''s here?" Asked Fanlin.


    "I don''t know, because I haven''t seen it yet, but it''s definitely the coldest thing I''ve ever felt." The sacrificial ceremony said, "about a hundred years ago, people who can freely use the power of faith can''t leave here at all. It''s as if they are bound by space, and our power is constantly passing away."


    "For stability..." Van Lim said, "seal?"


    "It should be like this." The sacrifice said, "according to my inheritance, every 300 years there will be such a period of time, lasting for 10 years of feedback. Living in the realm of the gods, of course, is something to pay, even in the stagnant decade. "


    "So the power is not absorbed fast." Fanlin thought.


    "Yes, it''s not fast, but it''s going to last a whole decade." The priest said, "it is said that in the real Parthenon, there is an enemy of the gods, and the stability of this space is also used to suppress this thing at the source."


    "Creation in the void." "It''s supposed to be it," Van Lin said


    Fanlin has seen this thing, even if it is a dead void creation, locked up in chains for such a long time, it still needs Andrew''s power to store for thousands of years before it can be completely destroyed.


    "Even if I''m a sacrifice, it''s hard to understand the language of gods. It can be said that most of the information we have is incomplete."


    "Well, the information in..."


    "The enemy of the gods, sealed in Parthenon by Athena." The sacrificial ceremony said slowly, "the information has been constantly eroded with the age. In addition to this stone slab, even if it is a sacrifice, there is no way to completely restore the real information."


    "Parthenon, the Acropolis of Athens..."


    "It was only rebuilt by a later wizard. The real patnon has no idea how long he has been missing."


    "You say that you have received the Oracle, and this slate is the key to patnon, so you must know..."


    "It''s up to you." The priest said, "you can solve the problem of Athens. In fact, more directly, you will help me enter the lost Parthenon."


    "It depends on me?" Fanlin said in disbelief, "are you kidding? I just came to Greece for the first time. How could..."


    "Some things can''t be described exactly, you should know, like magic, there''s always a lot of uncertainty." The priest said, "in fact, a lot of things don''t start until you arrive. It''s like a chain reaction."Yeah, it''s a chain reaction.


    Fanlin''s mouth is a little bitter, in fact, he is not willing to be involved in a pile of troubles inexplicably.


    For example, Voldemort, who goes to school at Hogwarts and is good friends with Harry, naturally he can''t get away from it. Even if he doesn''t pay attention to it, because Hermione or because he is a wizard, Voldemort has to deal with it.


    What''s more, he now knows something. Voldemort''s position has risen from the enemy to the enemy.


    The creation of the void is more troublesome than Voldemort.


    This is the enemy of the gods.


    Fanlin has already seen the world tree, and he has felt the tenacity and wonder of the world tree. Even though the world tree was in the weakest state at that time, the weak void creation could break through the barriers of the world tree.


    These are not things that today''s wizards can handle.


    From the contact with Hogwarts secret, it seems that more and more unimaginable things jump out one by one.


    With the passage of time, the journey of Fanlin seems to involve more and more gods.


    At First Eden, and in Greece, Athena.


    Fanlin was thinking, if he went to Egypt or China, would there be any gods or immortals.


    These people are too powerful to be resisted by modern witches.


    However, even if these gods protect the world, the source is still in them.


    What the gods left behind, these monsters which have not been completely eliminated, seem to be It''s unbearable.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 455

    In fact, so many Tucao make complaints about the future.


    He knew very well that he had been involved, and naturally he had something to do with it.


    But the vague Oracle made him feel helpless.


    However, what makes Fanlin pay attention to is the strength of sacrifice.


    According to the meaning of sacrifice, his strength has been like this since a hundred years ago. If he was like the Holy See and wanted to preach crazily or kill witches, no one seemed to be able to stop him a hundred years ago.


    Fortunately, these religions in Greece are only confined to Greece, which can be regarded as a partial corner.


    However, they seem to be in a blind spot about how to move forward.


    There is no more indication, just that the slate is the key.


    However, this is much better than Eden. At least the Greek god gave some guidance to his followers.


    Fanlin doesn''t seem to be a believer in Eden


    "Can you show me that slate?" Said Fanlin.


    "Of course." The priest nodded and put the stone slab on the table.


    Van Lim looked at it carefully. Except for the paragraph shown, nicoleme''s progress in deciphering the divine pattern was not enough to support the two men''s understanding of the front stone slab.


    However, the above text seems to be missing, in the edge of the zone, the text is not complete, it looks like a circle of irregular patterns.


    If it''s words, it''s hard to understand.


    Because the central paragraph can form a complete influence, according to the basic writing, if the slate is part of a whole stone wall, the information it brings must be missing.


    "Can you tell me the origin of this stone slab?" Asked Fanlin, curious about the patterns around.


    "Since I became a sacrifice, this stone slab has been in my hands. It can be said that this stone slab is a heritage item."


    "But the words on it." Fanlin pointed to the edge, "in this small world, there is no similar..."


    "Yes..."


    A familiar voice came through.


    "Professor Dumbledore." Van Lin respectfully said that he had not seen Dumbledore for more than four months. In fact, Dumbledore did not appear in France after he sent van Lin to busbarton.


    "Here you are." Dumbledore laughed. "I thought you were going to be late."


    "In fact, there are some problems, but they have been solved by me." Van Lin nodded.


    "Mr. sacrifice." Sirius followed.


    "Albus, what have you found these days?" The priest laughed, "you know, I can''t keep track of the whole small world like you."


    "Sacrifice..." Dumbledore said, "it''s just that you don''t want to waste your strength. Besides, you''ve basically mastered everything on the surface, and what we''re looking for..."


    "Do you want me out?" Sirius asked. He saw Dumbledore pause.


    "No, Blake. On the contrary, I need you to be by Van Lin''s side."


    "Stay by my side?" Van Lin was surprised, "what do you do with me?"


    "Maybe you can practice with Sirius. After all, you are lack of practical experience, and Sirius is an excellent defense against the dark arts professor."


    "Oh, of course." Sirius said, "I''d love to, headmaster Dumbledore."


    "What about your discovery? I mean, what''s hidden in the Greek world? Is that what you came to me for..."


    "I''m just going to talk about it. You can listen to me." Said Dumbledore.


    Van Lin nodded. He came here to make sure that


    Well, he didn''t know what to figure out.


    But the divine pattern on the lock of heaven is always a clue. He doesn''t want to be led by the nose like this, which is very embarrassing.


    "It also benefits from our sacrifice." Dumbledore said, "I think the sacrifice has told you that the real Parthenon has disappeared, and they can''t leave Greek space."


    "Yes, sir." Van Lim nodded. The information was not a secret to Dumbledore.


    "However, I came to Greece for a month, because of the knowledge of nicoleme''s research and sacrifice, I also had a general understanding of these sacred patterns."


    "What did you find?" Asked Fanlin.


    "A spatial node." Dumbledore rarely serious, "to be exact, this is an unstable space debris, like a bubble, in the whole Greek space flash away."


    "It''s impossible." Van Lin said, "here itself is a separate space, which can be said to be a small plane in the main world space. If there are other spaces hidden here, the rules of the world...""The rules are broken." Dumbledore said, "don''t doubt that when I was looking here, I was as shocked as you were. But you should know that although magic can give people illusion, the essence of magic is still magical, which can be said to be omnipotent."


    "You mean..."


    "I think there are other means hidden in this space, such as space stone and so on."


    "Isn''t that thing gone?" "What''s more, a space stone can''t carry the whole Parthenon at all," Van Lin said


    "I''m just saying something similar. You should be aware that these divine patterns always have a wonderful reaction. The chains attached to them can be completely integrated with you. Then why can''t the divine patterns create a stable space to hide Parthenon?"


    As van Lin pondered, it was impossible to create a new space in the human body strictly speaking, and these chains entered her body and fused with his bones, but these foreign bodies did not bring any uncomfortable reaction to Vaseline.


    "Do you have a clue?" Asked Fanlin.


    "There are some." Dumbledore said, "but it''s hard to capture. I can''t think of any way to stop it. Unless I can control the whole space. "


    "Is he athletic?" Asked Fanlin.


    "Yes, you should have felt the world, in the dark zone between the outside world and the small world. It can be said that it can appear anywhere in this space at any time."


    "How did you find him?"


    "The statue of Athena, I tried to write such a mantra with the divine pattern, and then it flashed away from the statue." Dumbledore frowned and said, "I''m ready, but it''s not something magic can limit."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 456

    The problem seems to be stuck in a dead end. Dumbledore can''t capture the flowing space node, which means that they are in vain?


    It looks really bad.


    Van Lim arrived in Athens, but there was nothing he could do. It was better to stay in busbarton and nicoleme to study alchemy for a whole holiday.


    There is also the Quidditch World Cup, he promised Hermione to go, but now it seems that if the problems in Athens are not solved, at least before the start of school, Fanlin will not want to leave here.


    And Horcrux. Fanlin wants to go to Sirius now.


    It didn''t take much effort to clean up an old kretcher.


    But isn''t that too obvious.


    Dumbledore will not let him do dangerous things, he changed Sirius things, so that he was inexplicably involved in some bad things.


    God''s war, it sounds bad enough.


    Take the definition of Eden, even Dumbledore has no chance of half a point in Eden''s hands.


    Fanlin can''t think of any chance he has in this. It can be said that even if he has the help of the Sorcerer''s stone, the distance can not be expected to reach the height of Dumbledore.


    Regardless of the Sorcerer''s stone, there is still a large distance between Sirius and the total amount of magic


    "Hey, you''ve got to pick yourself up." Sirius said that he appeared from another place. In his opinion, the magic spell cast by Fanlin today is indeed out of standard.


    In fact, it was a week after Vaseline arrived in Athens.


    Dumbledore and the priest said a lot of terrible things to him, and then disappeared.


    It is no doubt a thorny problem that people who use the power of faith cannot leave the small world of Athens.


    There''s no doubt that if patnon really had that guy under his seal, the flow of these faith forces was naturally to secure the seal.


    It looks like it''s terrible. It''s like it''s under Hogwarts. There''s no magic circle for millennia.


    The sealed monster seems to have begun to wake up, or the seal array has been destroyed.


    There has been no problem for thousands of years, but it is at this time.


    It''s a coincidence.


    "Sirius, where do you think Dumbledore is now?" Van Lin tried to ask.


    In Dumbledore''s view, this is a very dangerous thing, naturally should not be done by Vaseline.


    However, Vaseline is a participant, and he has the right to know, but Dumbledore forbids van Lin to search for any space node without permission.


    It would be a bad thing to seal a monster and van Lin happened to be involved in that space node. In that case, no one could save him.


    Van Lim naturally understood Dumbledore''s consideration. He would not touch the things he could not master. At least, he agreed to Dumbledore.


    But in fact, who can say exactly?


    Van Lim secretly studies the black magic, which is not a secret for Dumbledore. It can be said that Dumbledore supported in some aspects.


    This makes people feel very contradictory.


    However, Fanlin can''t control so much. As long as we don''t touch the principle, Fanlin is the one who comes.


    ¡­¡­


    "I don''t know..." Sirius shook his head. "I can''t control his whereabouts at all, and you know the power of Mr. sacrifice, and the damn alchemy products."


    "So you should study hard." "I''ve taught you the magic of memory, simply imprinting knowledge in your head, and I don''t think it''s difficult for you to do that."


    "You should know that the pronunciation of Greek is so bad that I can''t go out without talking."


    "I seriously doubt how you passed the n.e.w.t.s. unless they give you water..."


    "Are you doubting my strength?" Sirius said angrily.


    "Don''t put on airs, Sirius." Vaseline doesn''t matter. He and Sirius have never dealt with each other, of course, in the language. So it''s really no pressure to hate Sirius.


    "I mean, even if n.e.w.t.s has passed, you should have passed Auror''s exam. There is language in it. But at present, you can only speak English, not magic language. If the Ministry of magic really sends you to a foreign country, do you want to be mute?"


    "I also know some French." Sirius said, "moreover, Auror is more interested in strength, although my strength is not high, but teaching you is enough."


    "Can you speak French?" "I''ve never seen you say that," Fanlin wondered"There''s a lot more you don''t know, kid."


    "Well, why haven''t you learned Greek for so long that you can''t even communicate without the alchemy equipment."


    "Don''t talk about me. You don''t have a lot of things besides some greetings."


    Venin''s admission, Sirius is telling the truth.


    "That was three days ago. At least I was reading..."


    "I can do it, though not as much as you do." Sirius knocked on his wand.


    "I shouldn''t have taught you reading magic." Fanlin underestimated a sentence, anyway, after some teasing with Sirius, Fanlin''s originally depressed mood was relieved to a certain extent.


    "As Dumbledore said, you really should relax, van Lin, it''s not something you should think about." Sirius put away the look of his smiley face.


    Dumbledore told him to pay attention to the study and heart of Fanlin. You should know that studying black magic is always a dangerous thing. Many witches are lost in magic because they can''t control their hearts.


    Sirius is worried about van Lin, even if he believes in Van Lin, but There is already a Voldemort. If Harry doesn''t control well, he may become the second one, and vaseline


    "Maybe." Van Lin sighed, "but there is no way, you can see, I have no way back."


    "What the hell is that thing?" Asked Sirius.


    "I can''t answer you, but what I can tell you is that it''s really powerful. At least the last time I killed him, it used a magic array that has been stored for thousands of years."


    "The night you chased the Wormtail?"


    "Yes, if you are lucky, you should be able to see it from here."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 457

    "If I''m lucky?" Sirius said, "if it''s as powerful as you say, I don''t think it''s a lucky thing."


    "I''m just a metaphor, you know, it''s something Dumbledore can''t handle." Vaseline said he did not use a staff in his fight against Sirius.


    As a matter of fact, the staff''s promotion of the power of the magic spell of Fanlin is far beyond Fanlin''s imagination.


    "That''s too bad. Why am I involved in such a thing?"


    "Believe me, I''ve been asking myself for two years." Fanlin counselled his shoulder, and he seemed very helpless.


    "Are you afraid?"


    "No, I just feel a little bit troubled." Van Lin said, he waved his hand to eliminate all the influence caused by his magic.


    "I''d like to ask you, are you afraid?"


    "You''re teasing me," Sirius said. "I''ve resisted the Dementor kiss."


    "But for Harry''s patron curse, I think your soul would have been taken away by Dementors." Fanlin satirized.


    "I was just an accident, and you should know how bad I was." Sirius said, waving his wand, "if it''s now, my patron saint..."


    "Professor Snape said you were always husky." Fanlin said without a clue.


    "What is that?"


    "A kind of sled dog." Said Fanlin.


    "Why do you think so? My patron saint is the same as my Animagus." Sirius said he didn''t mind describing him as such a fierce dog.


    "Speaking of this..." Fanlin suddenly thought of something, "my patron saint..."


    "By the way, your Animagus has never been changed before..."


    "It''s just one man''s bad taste." Van Lin said that he felt a little bad, and his mind was in a state of chaos, which had never happened before.


    "Do you want to continue," Sirius said, "but with your current level of magic spell casting, you can completely get an Auror certificate."


    "I''m not an adult yet." "It''s impossible," Van Lin said. "What I should think about now is my general wizard level exam."


    "Come on," Sirius seemed to have heard a joke. "You and Hermione, both of you can pass now. I don''t think the Ministry of magic will let an alchemist stay on campus because of the wizard rank test."


    Fanlin was suddenly a little irritable, and he didn''t know how it came from. He seldom did.


    "Come on, Sirius. I think we should go and have a rest." Said Fanlin, turning his head and walking into the room.


    Sirius was also indifferent, and he had no comment on van Lin''s proposal.


    As a matter of fact, Sirius has been very smooth in the training of Fanlin. It can be said that it is not too difficult for Fanlin to consider van Lin according to Auror''s requirements.


    In addition to some detection problems, Sirius thought that Fanlin played a very good role in combat, and was better than ordinary Aurors in silent casting and cane free casting.


    Of course, there is also a part of the reason for the Vaseline charm. What he is good at is that some basic magic spells are added with his own modified ones. Therefore, no one knows more about the magic spell he uses than he does.


    "You wait for me." Sirius said, he ran after him.


    Fanlin walked very fast, almost in the blink of an eye, he came down from the top.


    This is the Centaur tavern, which is located southeast of Athens small world. This is not a prosperous area. In the center is the temple of sacrifice, while in the north is a residential area and in the south is a commercial center.


    This description seems to be easy to understand. It can be said that, in addition to tourists, few people will come to this tavern, except for some residents around.


    It''s like a broken cauldron bar. It''s like a post station, containing all the life related issues.


    The most satisfying thing for Fanlin is that there is a large open space on the top floor of the tavern, which can be said to be a natural contact place.


    Sirius did not hesitate, he directly rented the whole roof. With Dumbledore''s magic, they can practice without fear of what their magic spell will destroy.


    Maybe they should ask the owner of the bar for a gold coin. They have added a solid magic practice place to the bar.


    But given the situation here, the idea doesn''t seem so practical.


    Just like all pubs, there are all kinds of witches who come to Athens to make a fortune.


    As for the wizard, as long as you don''t touch Athenian''s belief, they don''t care what kind of wizard you are. For example, Fanlin met a brother from Africa here, who studied soul magic. If in England, a guy with a ring of Animal Bone Necklace and a skeleton scepter, this is definitely the object pursued by Aurors, and he even connected with each other You can''t get into the corner lane.It can be said that Athens has largely retained its original wizard appearance. It has been closed for a hundred years. This sounds shocking.


    Fanlin quickly walked down the stairs, the Yellow ladder splashed a circle of dust. In fact, few people would come to clean such a tavern, which made Fanlin feel a little dirty here.


    Fanlin suddenly missed the broken cauldron bar, at least where the wooden stairs, and there are people responsible for the sanitation, although the broken cauldron bar fireplace is also very dirty.


    "Boss, give me a lemonade, and then, give him a glass..."


    "Give me a lemonade, too." Sirius said quickly that he didn''t want to try the red wine here. It''s unimaginable.


    "Yes, just a moment, please."


    Van Lin nodded, Dumbledore has evaporated in the world for a whole week, which makes van Lin feel very upset.


    "You should be patient." Sirius said, pushing the lemonade to Vaseline''s hand, "add two ice cubes."


    Van Lin nodded. He wiped at the mouth of the glass, and several pieces of ice fell into the glass.


    "I''ve been very patient, but Dumbledore asked me to come here, but he didn''t let me participate in this."


    "Then he must have his reason." Sirius said that he sipped the lemonade gently. The cold feeling made him feel much better.


    "He always has a reason." Van Lim said he looked at the door of the bar. There was something black on the old door panel.


    It was just a matter of cleansing, but no one paid attention to the details.


    The bar at dusk is the most lively season.


    After a while, the people who came to the hotel one by one came in from the outside. Most of them were Greeks nearby. Of course, there were some tourists. It was easy to distinguish them, because they were all dusty and their clothes were even covered with dust.


    "What are they doing here, you say?" Asked Fanlin.


    This small world of Athens is undoubtedly very closed, Fanlin did not understand why so many witches came.


    "This is the gathering place of Athenian witches. If you want to make a living in Athens or even Greece, this is where everyone must come."


    "But there are a lot of people coming." Sirius said that after a while there were several foreign witches, some of whom made him feel very uncomfortable.


    "It''s a bunch of wandering witches," Sirius said. "There''s a lot of people who are good at black magic."


    "The black magic is nothing." Van Lim said, looking out of the window as a group of people in white passed by the bar window.


    "Boss Boss... " Exclaimed Fanlin.


    "Hello, sir. What can I do for you?" On hearing the call, the owner of the bar came over from the other side of the bar.


    "Do you know who those people in the white robes were just now? Why have you never seen them before?" Van Lin asked, in seven days, he has almost visited here, but he has never seen


    "Those are all gods."


    "God worshiper?"


    "That is, the clergy, they serve Athena temple, but the worshippers never ask for anything, so most of the time, they stay in other places, and it''s not like this." The owner of the bar laughed.


    "They should be dealing with some problems about this small world. After all, the witches in Athens can''t leave, which makes some people very anxious."


    "Anxious?" Fanlin asked, "but I don''t see any discomfort with you, boss."


    "I''ve lived here since I was a child. I can''t think of any place to go. That''s how I''ve been very happy. Of course, these words don''t apply to everyone. "


    The boss said, after a while, there are other sorcerers calling the boss.


    "He doesn''t feel bored. He''s been around all over the place. I don''t think I can stay here for a whole hundred years." Sirius said. He took the glass and drank the lemonade out of it.


    "It''s their way of life." "It''s like Hogwarts'' house elves. These house elves have always lived in Hogwarts, and they haven''t left." Said Fanlin.


    "It''s bad enough." Sirius said that as a pure blood wizard, he didn''t think there was anything wrong with it.


    "It seems that Dumbledore and they have made some progress, otherwise the sacrifice would not have gathered these worshippers." Fanlin said, "how about we go over and have a look?"


    "Dumbledore said that you should be honest and stay here, if there is any progress..."


    Before Sirius finished, the sky suddenly darkened in the small Greek world.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 458

    What is going on?


    All of a sudden, the change of the sky and the earth made everyone feel very scared.


    The small world of Greece is stable, and the work and rest here are very regular. But now it is nearly two hours away from the night, the sun in the sky seems to disappear suddenly.


    "Is it the punishment of the gods?" The owner of the bar clapped his hands and muttered some complex mantras.


    These incantations were heard by mortals and were used to pray to their gods.


    "Let''s go out and have a look." Fanlin said that he rushed out of the tavern and the man in white who had just passed by the door of the tavern stopped not far away.


    They were half kneeling on the ground, reciting some offending mantras, which could not be translated by Alchemy equipment.


    "Hey, what''s wrong with van Lin?" Sirius rushed out and stood beside van Lin.


    "Wait, Sirius." "Sirius seems to want to move forward," exclaimed Vaseline.


    "Don''t disturb them." Fanlin said, almost at the same time, the heart of the eye on the display, Fanlin see a strong white gold flame will be in front of the people in white to wrap up.


    The strong power of belief, even in the room of sacrifice, is far less powerful than that.


    "What are they doing?" Sirius said that in his eyes, he could only see a pile of white robed magic sticks kneeling at the intersection.


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s a magic circle." Van Lin said he saw the power of faith in these people begin to gather in the sky.


    "Feel with your magic, eyes are..." Fanlin''s words have not finished, originally only appeared in his eyes the power of faith suddenly began to become strong, as if it was a flash bomb, Fanlin involuntarily closed his eyes.


    "What are these people doing?" Sirius widened his eyes, he felt a kind of extremely powerful power, these forces through the eyes of these people''s bodies constantly sent out, some dim white light.


    "Maybe it''s something the sacrifice used." Fanlin said that these worshippers were only ordered to sacrifice in the temple of Athena.


    "You mean, they''re capturing spatial nodes?" Sirius said.


    "It looks like this." Fanlin nodded and just talked for a while, the light on these people was completely tangled together. These forces twisted into a huge column of light to illuminate the surrounding darkness.


    "Take me to the shrine, hurry up, or we''ll miss the opportunity to capture it." Van Lim said, putting a hand in Sirius'' hand.


    With a whiplash in the air, they disappeared in the door of the horse and men bar.


    At this time, the original grotesque scenery has been completely replaced by the light of white gold. The huge power of faith fills the whole space, and Sirius is strong in it.


    When Sirius wrapped them with magic power to cross, van Lin suddenly saw a dazzling golden ball, which was not far away from them.


    Fanlin instantly guessed what it was, with the fluctuation of space debris, which was the hidden space node, completely wrapped by the divine pattern.


    But Sirius apparently didn''t notice that if van Lim left at this time


    It has become a difficult thing to leave. The power of faith has blocked the whole space. Fanlin has understood the practice of sacrificial rites, and has fixed this space by powerful force.


    But he and they are still in a different space. It is obviously impossible for Sirius to break through the blockade of space, but they have no way out now.


    Suddenly, the power of faith seems to have opened a gap.


    Sirius seems to have caught the hope. He takes van Lin quickly through the corridor opened by the power of faith


    "Here you are."


    The sound of sacrifice sounds extremely peaceful. If you slow down, these powerful forces will imprison them forever, even if there is a magic stone in any forest.


    "I was about to pick you up when you came first." Then Dumbledore appeared in the sacrificial hall.


    "Fu Kekes... " Van Lin gasped, and the enormous pressure almost exploded him in space.


    Fox chirped briskly. He was very familiar with van Lin.


    It seems to be true that the Phoenix has the ability to travel through any space.


    "Is that your way?" Said Vaseline, who straightened up and looked at Dumbledore.


    "Fox is one of them. It can protect the wizard from crossing in any space." Dumbledore said, "but it''s moving too fast. We need to lock up the space first."


    "Space locked." Fanlin murmured, although he had guessed that the two old men would do this, but he was still very surprised to hear Dumbledore say so.This is more space than Athens in Muggle world. If you want to completely block this space, the power consumed is not a small amount.


    "You''ve already guessed that, haven''t you?" The priest said that he stretched out his hand and walked out of the dark place two worshippers in white robes. They were all dressed in the same dress. But the difference was that the two men made Fanlin feel more powerful. Fanlin noticed that their white robes were outlined with a pattern of magic array with gold thread.


    "What do you want to do?" Fanlin asked, the two worshippers put their gorgeous robes on their bodies, and then a staff about six feet high was held in his hand.


    "Increase, control." The priest said, "let''s go out."


    All of them went with the sacrifice to the temple ahead.


    that is the shrine for sacrificial offering. Athena''s idol is standing in the center of the palace. It is like a legendary simultaneous interpreting body, with a shimmered armor and a huge shield in its hand.


    Fanlin had seen the statue when he came, but he felt lifeless from the statue at that time.


    However, the present statue of God gives people different feelings, just like a living God, giving people the illusion of flesh and blood.


    This is the effect of the power of faith. The White Gold flame is like a great alchemy, a living God in the next life with human power.


    Fanlin felt a little surprised.


    How could he have imagined that the seemingly backward Athens could be so powerful.


    This is probably the advantage of ancestral temples. Fanlin suddenly understood why the original Vatican was so powerful that it could even hunt down witches.


    The reason is that there has never been such a large amount of joint casting between witches. They are different from each other, even in the nature of magic


    What''s more, there is no unity among wizards.


    Maybe it''s like the Greek who fought Sirius.


    Individually, witches are powerful, but once combined, even if the number is doubled, no one can block such a huge joint casting attack.


    "It can only be here." The priest said, "just as the Holy See cannot leave the Vatican, there are great restrictions on such joint casting. Even if there are more than twice as many people, the power that can gather can not achieve such effect without relying on magic array."


    "Even so, it''s powerful." Fanlin said that there are also such arrays in China. He has studied them, and naturally he knows the limitations between them.


    "It''s time to start. I suggest you go to Dumbledore''s side. Although this is not an attack, the power of burning faith will do you some harm, especially if you are still in the center of the magic circle." The sacrifice said.


    When Fanlin heard this, he immediately stood beside Dumbledore honestly. Under the protection of Dumbledore, he could have some sense of security. He did not think that he could resist such a huge force of faith.


    "Let''s get started." The sacrifice said.


    The worshippers who had stood on both sides of the sacrificial ceremony nodded. The two of them walked forward, and the three stood in a triangle, while the Fanlin people were behind the sacrifice.


    When the sacrificial ceremony held the staff flat, an obscure prophecy was recited from the air.


    Three people recite in no order, as if they were the same person.


    The mantra seems to have a strange melody. Fanlin tries to listen and unconsciously plunges his mind into it.


    This feeling is very warm, Fanlin felt unprecedented relaxation, the original spirit of fatigue is also in constant recovery. Like Laura''s soul magic, the ghosts of Hogwarts love her for soul restoration.


    Slowly, with the recitation of the mantra, the figures of several people become more and more blurred. Some of the Fanlin can''t see clearly, only the statue of Athena in the middle


    Fanlin seems to have seen Athena, which is very kind, so that he can not help but want to get close, in the eyes of Fanlin, in addition to such a Greek god, as if there is nothing else.


    Van Lim can''t help but want to get close, he feels Athena There seems to be something breeding in the body, spreading fast, just like weeds, growing crazily.


    "Hum!"


    A familiar female voice sounded from Fanlin''s heart, just like a thunderbolt. The original growing things seemed to be hit by thunder.


    Van Lin felt only a slight tingling in his brain, but the feeling soon disappeared.


    "Eden?" Fanlin blurted out that in his trance, he seemed to have sensed the breath of Eden, in his mind.


    Fanlin immediately reflected what was growing. After such a scene of sacrifice, almost miraculous magic would add a lot of new wizard followers to Athena.


    It''s like plunder. What the gods left behind is really not something that can be easily resisted.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 459

    Fanlin never thought that even an old wizard like sacrifice had such a crazy side in his heart.


    With the power of such a space to be completely fixed, before this, van Lin only saw Voldemort do so.


    However, in terms of scale, Voldemort and sacrifice are not comparable at all.


    Voldemort''s blockade is only the size of a house, and van Lin believes that even within Voldemort''s blockade, people like Dumbledore can easily use phantom shift.


    And the way of sacrificing their blockade is obviously more sophisticated, or it can not be said to be abnormal.


    More and more power of faith began to gather in the sky from all corners, and soon the small world was as bright as ever, even more dazzling.


    Even with the protection of Dumbledore''s magic, van Lin''s body still felt very hot and dry.


    They are at the core of the magic circle. Even if the power is not used to attack, the power of faith still wants to plant some seeds in the hearts of several people who have no faith.


    "Very aggressive." Dumbledore said, his eyes flashing a strange light, he put in a ray of white gold light, the most strange is that the power is like a silk thread in general, in Dumbledore''s fingertip entangled, for a long time can not disperse.


    "Professor Dumbledore, the power..." Fanlin said uneasily. Just now he was almost assimilated by the mantra. If it were not for the mark left by Eden, his mind would be occupied by this thing.


    "This power can be wrapped in magic, but..." Dumbledore said, "I think you should help Sirius."


    "Sirius?" Fanlin difference to, but immediately he responded to it, even if he is skilled in cerebral block surgery, he did not react in the first time, let alone Sirius.


    Van Lim did not hesitate. He put his hand on Sirius. Through the eyes of his heart, he could feel the power of belief in the white gold that was in Sirius''s head.


    Sirius did not realize that his consciousness was now full of warm feelings.


    "I think you should wake up, Sirius." A cool magic ran down Sirius''s arm to his mind.


    In fact, this is only a part of the power of faith. In an uncontrolled situation, Fanlin did not waste much strength. He easily dissipated these external forces.


    Feeling Sirius''s increasing magic, this is the way to protect the wizard by magic, the exclusiveness of magic, for Sirius, the magic of Fanlin is also regarded as an invasion.


    "Sirius." Fanlin said that his voice was like a call from the depths of his soul.


    "Sirius, don''t resist. I''ll help you with magic." Said Fanlin.


    Sirius is not fully awake at this time, his consciousness is a little confused, but the direct role of van Lin and the bottom of his heart''s voice or let Sirius unconsciously nod.


    Van Linson was afraid of Sirius'' body accidents, and he directly used the power of the Sorcerer''s stone.


    A lot of water magic is constantly delivered to Sirius'' body, just like washing. Van Lin uses magic to comb Sirius from beginning to end.


    Even in the hot and dry summer, Sirius was still slightly exposed to a white air.


    Sirius each yelled that it was too hot here.


    Now it''s perfect. The temperature around here seems to be frosting.


    "It doesn''t look like you''re relaxing your control of magic." Dumbledore said, "now there is no problem with the combination."


    "Yes, Professor Dumbledore." Vaseline nodded and said, "nicoleme said, it''s a magical change in nature, and I''ve combed my body again with the ice flame."


    Dumbledore nodded. He didn''t feel any evil in the magic of Vaseline.


    In order to know the magic power of the black people, they must change their magic power.


    "Thank you, Valentine." Sirius''s lips trembled, and he held his arms in his hands.


    It''s not bad to be washed down by the magic of Vaseline. On the contrary, it''s good for Sirius.


    You know, this kind of magic combing, need to consume more than twice as much power as the combed wizard, even Dumbledore can not spend so much power.


    However, this is not a problem for Fanlin who owns the magic stone. As long as the magic stone is not destroyed, the magic power of Fanlin is basically infinite. However, the direct use of the power of the Sorcerer''s stone has a great load on the body.


    Of course, this is only for combat.


    "Shall I give you a warm-up charm?" Van Lim asked. He looked at Sirius a little funny.This cold, which comes from every part of the body, is not so resistant.


    "Come on, I don''t think it will take long. It''s too hot here." Sirius said.


    Just for a moment, the temperature around van Lin began to pick up as soon as it dropped.


    Now the sacrifice in front of them did not stop reciting the mantra. On the contrary, the voice of chanting mantra became louder and louder. Even though there was a magic package, Fanlin could hear the mantra clearly.


    "Not yet?" Fanlin asked, with the blessing of the eyes of the soul, in the eyes of Fanlin, the position of the sacrifice station was completely covered by the light of white gold.


    Taking Athena''s statue as the center, a complex magic array is gradually outlined in the sky.


    The same is true of the believers scattered in Athens'' small world. The light column formed by the power of their faith rushed straight into the sky, and then it seemed to reach the top of the sky. Instead of rising, there was a tendency to connect.


    If you want to use a word to describe it, Fanlin can only think of grand.


    Yes, Fanlin has never seen such a huge magic array from small to large.


    Fanlin can see that the positions of these believers are the nodes of one magic circle after another. Their strength is like silk thread. They weave a huge net in the Athens small world, and they want to firmly confine the world.


    "It should be done." Dumbledore said, pointing to the sacrifice with his finger.


    The three men in the center of the magic circle spread their arms as if to embrace the sky.


    The staff in the priest''s hand slowly flew up and then stopped on top of Athena statue.


    It seems that this staff is definitely a magic prop beyond the legend.


    The staff is set up in the sky, and there is a kind of awe inspiring power in the white crystal gems.


    This is the modern wizard.


    Fanlin once thought that the brilliance of those witches was still gone, but seeing the formation of this magic circle gave Fanlin an illusion of returning to the era of having gods.


    Fanlin had never thought that such a powerful power could be replaced by a close reliance on witches.


    The power of belief in white gold starts to spread from the core of the magic array. It''s like being in a vast ocean. The forces squeeze each other and firmly hold the space in this side.


    Dumbledore did not know where to take out a shield, he used his Deathly Hallows gently, van Lin keenly felt that Dumbledore''s power had passed a large part.


    "This is the means left to me by sacrifice to resist the power of faith. I didn''t think I could use him." Dumbledore said that the shield slowly flew up, and then it was integrated into Dumbledore''s magic shield.


    The suffocating pressure suddenly slows down, as if a boulder has been removed from my heart.


    Fanlin now just want to gasp, no faith in him in such a close distance, even if there is Eden''s protection is particularly embarrassed.


    Sirius is just like a fish out of the water. The cold brought by the magic power of Vaseline is completely dispelled at the same time when the magic circle breaks out completely.


    Fortunately, Sirius had a lesson before, in this wave before the arrival of prevention, otherwise his mind will again miss.


    "An unforgettable experience." In addition to the position they were standing in, the whole Athens world was full of golden light.


    If it was not for seeing it with his own eyes, Fanlin would not believe that today''s wizard can still break out such great power, just like a miracle of the gods.


    It can be imagined that those vagrant witches living in the small world of Athens must have an irresistible belief in Athena.


    Fanlin couldn''t tell whether it was good or bad.


    For the whole world, the gods are in the past. They are dead creatures to the world.


    Even if there is a living God, it can not come to this world.


    "It''s basically just another form of power. The most fundamental one is magic, as long as you believe in your own magic." Dumbledore said he also saw van Lin''s ideas.


    In fact, he is also thinking about whether the power of the gods is good or bad for human beings.


    However, from the perspective of the Holy See, although the two sides are now peaceful, the groups they belong to do not interact with each other.


    But the harm is there, which is a problem that no one can ignore. So is this the fault of man or the fault of God.


    In any case, the gods are mostly just a kind of creature in this world, and they are foreign.


    At any time, human exclusiveness can never be eliminated. This is the enemy.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 460

    The magic circle is still constantly breaking out. In the distant sky, the power of belief in white gold is constantly spreading outward. In a short time, the whole space debris will be occupied by the power of belief.


    "Can you succeed?" Fanlin looked at Dumbledore with some worry. After such a long time, the swimming time node did not appear.


    "Maybe." Dumbledore said he didn''t know if it would work.


    The body of sacrifice has completely lost its shape. It can be said that the present sacrifice is no different from a beating fire of faith.


    "Wait a minute." Dumbledore said, "maybe it''s not too long to wait until their power holds the whole space."


    Dumbledore said that the sacrifice seemed to have some action. The staff that had been suspended in the sky jumped restlessly, and Fanlin saw a trace of golden light floating out of the sacrificial body.


    It was like a candle, as if it could be extinguished at any time, but in the eyes of Fanlin, this golden thread was the most dangerous thing in the world.


    "Divinity." Van Lin''s eyes are tightly fixed on the flickering golden flame, and subconsciously says in the air.


    Dumbledore was also aware of this problem, he rarely locked his brow.


    Compared with Vaseline, this divine feeling to Dumbledore is indeed more intense and intuitive.


    Dumbledore as the most powerful wizard in the magic world, in the eyes of others, the power of Dumbledore is legendary.


    Of course, what Dumbledore has is not a true legend.


    The concept of legendary mage is still handed down from Merlin. In the legend, Merlin has touched the edge of life and death.


    In the age of Merlin, the world had more than such things. It can be said that the world at that time was full of hundreds of nationalities.


    As a legendary mage, Merlin naturally has the power beyond imagination. Even, Merlin can control thunder and lightning.


    This is the power of the gods.


    In contrast, the legend of Dumbledore is much weaker than that of Merlin.


    This also has something to do with the weakening of the whole magic world.


    It seems that, restricted by the rules of the world, it is difficult for Dumbledore to make a big leap forward in his own strength.


    He had touched the edge, and so did Voldemort, except that Dumbledore was too old to degenerate.


    However, the appearance of divinity is no more than a wake-up call to Dumbledore.


    He could vaguely feel what kind of world it was to surpass the legend, or to say, the legend beyond Merlin.


    Grand, huge, and irresistible.


    It is very clear that if the power of faith completely presents the state of divinity, then he can not stop the invasion of the power of faith even if there are ten more.


    "What do you want to sacrifice him for?" Dumbledore wondered, he did not understand this time, sacrifice put such dangerous things out to do.


    He looked at the horizon, the power of faith seems to have reached the limit, about a third of the world is not full, and the power of faith is also unable to continue.


    Soon, the sacrifice gave Dumbledore the answer.


    The flame of divinity seems to have lost a lot of the power of the sacrifice. The light on the sacrificial body has become a little dim, visible to the naked eye.


    The divine flame penetrated into the staff.


    The staff, which was originally rendered as white gold by the power of faith, had an unimaginable power in an instant when it was joined by the divine flame.


    The white gold luster is only rendering, and the divine nature makes the staff burst out a golden color from the inside out.


    It''s like a restoration of the past. No doubt, this is the correct use of the staff.


    Dumbledore''s wand began to beat restlessly, which seemed to be an emotion of fear.


    The staff was a divine weapon, and Fanlin recognized it almost at the same time.


    It may be from the hands of the Greek god of fire, but there is no accident. Only the power of the gods can meet the needs of the staff, and only the power of the gods can burst out the true power of the staff.


    In the end, the Deathly Hallows, even in legend, are nothing more than the hands of the gods of death.


    The place of production may be the river Styx in people''s mouth.


    As for the elaboration of the Deathly Hallows, there is a detailed record in the collection of stories of the poet and the pea.


    It is said that once upon a time, three brothers were on their way to a secluded path. It was almost dusk. As they walked, they came to a river. The water was too deep to wade through and it was too dangerous to swim across. However, the three brothers are proficient in magic. With a wave of magic wand, a bridge appears on the dangerous water. In the middle of the bridge, a hooded figure blocked their way.


    Death spoke to them. Death was so angry that he lost three new offerings - because travelers usually drown in the river. But death is cunning. He pretended to congratulate the three brothers on their magic, saying that they had escaped death by virtue of their cleverness, and each of them could receive a reward.The eldest is a warlike man. What he wants is the most powerful wand in the world: a wand that can always help the master win in a duel, and a wand worth having for a wizard who has conquered the God of death! The God of death went to the shore in front of a bonsai tree, made a magic wand with the overhanging branches, and gave it to the eldest.


    The second is an arrogant man. He decides to continue to humiliate the God of death. What he wants is the ability to revive the dead. The God of death picked up a stone from the bank and gave it to the second, telling him that the stone had the ability to bring back the dead to life.


    Then death asked the youngest third what he wanted. The third is the most modest and intelligent one, and he doesn''t believe in death. So he asked for something that would make death unable to find him wherever he went. Death gave him his invisibility cloak reluctantly.


    Then death stood aside and asked the three brothers to continue their journey. They talked about their wonderful experience, appreciated the gift of death, and went on.


    Later, the three brothers parted hands and headed for their respective destinations.


    The boss left for more than a week. I came to a remote village and quarreled with a wizard. Naturally, he will win the duel with his elder wand made of elderberry. After his opponent fell to death, he went on and walked into a tavern, boasting loudly how his powerful wand from death was invincible.


    That night, after the boss was so drunk, another wizard crept up to his bed, stole his wand and cut his throat.


    In this way, death took the boss''s life.


    At the same time, the second returned to his home alone, took out the stone that could bring the dead back to life, and turned it three times in his hand. To his surprise and joy, the girl he wanted to marry but unfortunately died early appeared in front of him.


    But she was sad and indifferent, and there seemed to be a veil between them. Although she returned to the world, she did not really belong here, she was very painful. In the end, the second was tortured crazy by hopeless desire and committed suicide in order to really be with her.


    In this way, death took the life of the second.


    However, the God of death has been looking for the third man for many years, but he has not been able to find him. The Third Elder lived until he was very old. Finally, he took off his invisibility cloak and gave it to his son. Then he met death like an old friend and happily left the world with him as an equal.


    Now, the legend is also the basis of existence.


    However, as for the God of death, Fanlin had to have more questions, or the three brothers stepped into a dark plane. You know, this void creation has always appeared in the image of death in the legend.


    So it''s natural to understand that the Deathly Hallows came from the creation of the void.


    Vaseline felt a strong fear on the bonesetting wand. Was it because he saw the enemy?


    But no matter how you look at it, the Deathly Hallows are just the hands of the God of death. He is not a real God. He is just an intruder and a monster trying to grow stronger.


    Naturally, the Deathly relic is just a magic prop higher than the legend, but it can not reach the level of artifact.


    Dumbledore seems to be very surprised at the reaction of his wand. Since he got the wand, he has rarely felt uneasy, but at this moment, the legendary Deathly Hallows convey a sense of uneasiness to him.


    More and more magic light gushed out from the bone setting wand, but Vaseline was keenly aware that the magic was a little more insidious, like showing weakness.


    Maybe the divinity is too weak to discover a complete Deathly Hallows, or there is no consciousness at all.


    In short, nothing else happened except Dumbledore''s sense of uneasiness.


    And the work of sacrifice is also in steady progress.


    With the participation of divinity, the power of belief, which seems to be a little sluggish, seems to glow Yeah?


    In short, the original stopped pace at this moment is like a new help, the remaining one-third of the sky can not stop the pace of progress.


    With the blessing of divinity, the power of faith is charging for the territory that has not been occupied at an unimaginable speed. It is like pouring hot oil on the flame. The addition of divinity to the power of belief is exerted to the utmost through the function of sacrificial staff.


    "Hard to imagine." Dumbledore said that he looked at the rapidly occupied sky. If this is an attack magic, I don''t know how much to pay to calm down the power.


    "But now it''s our turn." How far does dumbley look at the sky, and the light of white gold will render the world, then there will always be some disharmony.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 461

    "We?"


    "You and fox, to be sure." Dumbledore said that as soon as his arm was lifted, fox seemed to have a sense of the general, the incarnation of a flame rushed over and fell on Dumbledore''s arm.


    The outer space is completely fixed. Fanlin has to sigh at the power of Phoenix, a creature that reincarnates in the fire, and can freely cross the space.


    "And fox?" Van Lin didn''t quite understand, "you asked fox to take me with you..."


    "Fox can only travel through space, but it has no ability to capture." Dumbledore said, "you should be able to control that chain for a short time."


    "No problem." Van Lin nodded, "it''s just that it costs a lot."


    "It''s enough to use. I need you to use that chain to lock this space node." Dumbledore said, he stopped to look out, "that node is wrapped by the divine pattern, I think, it can only be collected by this method."


    "Good." Van Lin nodded. "What should I do?"


    "Fox will take you there, and it''s up to you to collect it later."


    "Please, fox." Fanling said, fox is very humane blink eyes, issued a strange buzz.


    Van Lin is a little nervous, even if he is very confident about fox, but through such a solid space, and then to capture a space node.


    This is not something ordinary people can do.


    God''s means.


    Without the participation of a little divinity, today''s plan would not have been completed. I can''t imagine, so many wizard''s power, not a trace of divinity to come strong.


    "Let''s go, fox." Fanlin took a deep breath. He wanted to make sure that he was at the top of his life. And van Lin''s staff was taken down and held in his hand.


    Fox called out, and van Lin felt his shoulders tightened, and then his whole body was wrapped in a layer of fire red magic.


    This is fox''s method. Phoenix''s claws are too sharp. If you don''t, van Lin''s body will be damaged under a grasp.


    Fox seemed to be very satisfied with the effect. Van Lin moved a little, and he didn''t feel any discomfort.


    The cold breath of the staff was constantly transmitted to his body, which made him feel at ease, and the magic stone also emitted stable light.


    Fox did not let van Lin wait for too long, it roared, wings beat, the magic of a flame instantly swept all over van Lin.


    Fanlin didn''t feel any heat. It was just like a trip on a flyover. It was warm. One person and one bird entered the alien space. It can be said that this is the interval between the Athens small world and the normal main world.


    It is not the first time that van Lim has made such a journey, but it is the first time that he has been wrapped up in the power of faith.


    It can be seen that even fox, Phoenix''s natural blood let them freely travel through the space, but this space is still very difficult to be fixed by powerful forces.


    "Fox, what''s the matter?" Fanlin asked anxiously. Although fox couldn''t speak, he could still understand van Lin''s meaning.


    In fact, many high-level magical creatures can understand human language, such as protecting trees and cauldrons, although such small things are not powerful.


    Fox is struggling to flap his wings, the magic of fire red seems to be going out.


    The power here is not as solid as that in the small world space. In fact, this space is still too large for sacrifice, even with the participation of divinity.


    Fanlin did not dare to let fox appear any danger, otherwise, they would both have to play in this space.


    As a matter of fact, as long as fox left him, fox could completely free himself.


    "Don''t worry, fox." Fanlin gently comforted, "you should be lack of strength, after all, you just reincarnated soon, but can you absorb foreign magic, if you can, give me some tips, I will instill the power of the Sorcerer Stone in the past."


    Fox hummed twice, and it conveyed a strange melody.


    It was like singing, and van Lin understood fox almost immediately.


    Without hesitation, the Sorcerer''s Stone Bracelet burst into dazzling light in an instant.


    This is different from combing Sirius. Van Lin doesn''t need to use the details of his body as a transition. He just inspires the magic in the Sorcerer''s stone, and the lost magic is naturally absorbed by fox.


    Fox''s song became more and more pleasant. It was a Phoenix. Naturally, there was no problem in absorbing this foreign magic.


    Even to say, the magic of magic stone is much purer than the natural magic of the outside world, which is also good for fox.


    Now it is not the era of hundreds of nationalities. It is a wonderful thing to be able to absorb such pure magic.Fox flapped his wings again, and Fanlin felt that Fox''s strength was constantly enhanced and very stable.


    If anyone else sees it, fox is like a meteorite walking through different spaces. The flame accompanies Fox''s body, and the surrounding space begins to feel like melting.


    Fox''s speed is faster and faster, almost in the blink of an eye in this frozen space through dozens of miles.


    Fanlin had to maintain his dynamic vision through magic.


    For Harry, fox''s speed and snitch''s speed are not of the same order of magnitude.


    "Fox, go southwest." Van Lin gently said that he liberated the chain in his body, and naturally felt the same divine pattern.


    Fox turned a direction and began to go straight ahead.


    Not far ahead, a ball of golden light was slowly moving. It seemed to want to escape, but in a flash, it moved to the direction of Vaseline.


    This looks very strange in Fanlin. This ball of light seems to be alive.


    Fanlin didn''t quite understand what was going on. He felt that he could catch it directly with his hand, but a dangerous message made him dare not put his hand out.


    "Fox, wait a minute." Fanlin said, one person, one Phoenix can stop from far away.


    Fanlin has an illusion of being sucked in. For the wizard, there is a certain warning for the danger.


    Van Lin clenched his staff and gave a slight pause, and a similar golden light was emitted from his bones from the inside out. Dumbledore said that he would collect it with a chain, and Fanlin naturally did not dare to enlarge it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 462

    "That''s what we''re going to capture?" Sirius pointed to the golden light firmly bound by the chain. The ice blue chain and the golden light reflected each other, giving people a gorgeous feeling.


    "Don''t touch it." Dumbledore reached out to stop Sirius''s death.


    "What''s the matter?" Sirius did not understand that after the sacrifice lifted the blockade of space, Sirius as a whole was alive.


    "There are defensive measures on it. Can they be lifted?" Dumbledore asked, he really asked van Lin, even he was not sure.


    "I can only trap it." "I feel like this thing has no substance," Van Lin said


    Said that Fanlin as if to prove the general, a slight contraction of the chain will not be into the inside of the golden light.


    "I think I can try." The sacrifice came slowly, and he still held the staff which had not faded away. The whole person was very sacred.


    Fanlin felt that the power of sacrificial body was stronger than ever before, but it was very dispirited in spirit.


    "It''s a mantra that he can transform the slate into a port key that can travel through different spaces."


    "You mean, it''s really just a space node, but I feel a sense of danger on it."


    "Some defense." The sacrifice said, "since it is a seal, there must be some defensive measures."


    "What should I do to let it go?" Fanlin said, the ice crystal chain issued a clattering sound, above the gold God grain faintly sends out the brilliance.


    "You need to keep it up." The priest spoke, and then he whispered to the two clergymen next to him.


    A worshiper nodded respectfully, and the magic array presided over by the sacrifice left an indelible impression on those who had not seen the miracles.


    Naturally, it''s good to have more firm faith and yearning for God. At the same time, there is more reverence for this 200 year old sacrifice.


    After a while, a worshipper came up with his hands touching a stone slab.


    "Move it to the top of the slate." Sacrifice slowly said, seems to be very expending energy in general, Fanlin see sacrifice face some flush.


    "Good." Fanlin nodded, although the chain is very consuming magic, but with the support of the Sorcerer''s stone, it is not difficult for Fanlin.


    His arm trembled slightly, and the chain followed his arm. It was like an extension of the arm. Van Lin did not repel the chain which was integrated into himself.


    The chain trembled gently, and then van Lin gently pulled, and the chain did not enter her body.


    As soon as the golden light gets rid of the control of the chain, it seems to be crazy and restless.


    "Quiet." The sacrifice spoke softly, but there was an irresistible power in the words.


    Of course, this is only for people.


    The restless beating of the golden light seems to have angered the sacrifice. The sacrifice hummed softly. He held out his finger a little, and the golden light was fixed in the space as before.


    Did the sacrifice wrinkle? He bit the tip of his tongue gently, and then a bloody sword came out of the mouth of the sacrifice.


    The blood of Fanlin is mixed with some gold blood, but the blood forced by sacrifice presents a kind of platinum color completely.


    sacrifices seem to have received great harm. There is no accident. This blood brings together a lot of essence.


    "Mr. sacrifice." Fanlin said anxiously that such a mouthful of blood is undoubtedly very life-saving for such an aging human being.


    Even for young people, such a bite can be costly.


    Fanlin wanted to say that with his blood, he felt that the golden awn in his blood was much more suitable than that of the sacrificial blood.


    The priest shook his head, his fingers trembled, he gently, this pour of blood will slowly pour on the golden ball of light.


    As if the ice water poured on the fire, Fanlin heard a faint sound.


    The golden light seemed to be melted. Fanlin saw it as if the hot metal had been extinguished, and some dark gold divine lines gradually emerged from the golden sphere.


    Fanlin saw these divine patterns, which were some of the remaining chapters. Fanlin understood why these incomplete patterns appeared around the stone slab.


    Dark gold runes slowly float into the stone slab, thinking of the natural general, these incomplete runes are perfectly combined with the incomplete stone slab.


    Gradually, a layer of golden light floating on the top of the stone, Fanlin saw that the stone began to melt, all the divine patterns began to spread out.


    A kind of people are surprised to see everything in front of them, which is obviously more than people imagine.


    Fanlin felt that he was really an eye opener, surpassing nicoleme''s Alchemy. The divine pattern of the detached theme was still incomplete, and could be kept in space for such a long time."The power of the gods." Dumbledore said that he was very surprised with everything in front of him, which was beyond her ability.


    The fusion and reorganization seems to be coming to an end. A golden light of divinity flashed by, and all the brilliance fell into a weak scepter.


    All the forest saw that some of the sacrificial rites were unable to grasp the scepter. As soon as he reached out his hand, the chains quickly fixed the scepter.


    Learning from the previous lesson, Fanlin was afraid that this thing was flying out.


    "Don''t be nervous." The priest said that he was a little shaky.


    "How are you, my old friend?" Dumbledore said, holding the sacrifice in one hand.


    "It wasn''t as bad as I thought. These forces gave me some feedback, and my attrition was not as serious as I thought." The priest said that some golden light began to return from the scepter.


    "This is the port key?" Van Lim asked, and he was puzzled. He felt a powerful force on it, a mixture of the power of faith and divinity.


    "Ah, to be sure, this is the key to the second world, which is much stronger than the port key."


    "Together with the two realms?" Fanlin wondered, "isn''t patnon in this world?"


    "The world is not enough to hold the real Parthenon in a larger dark plane, the battlefield of the gods."


    "The battlefield of the gods?" Several people said it was surprising.


    First of all, the gods and their enemies, then the book of Abraham and the world tree, and then Greece. It seems that this year has been a little too full. If you are not careful, you will give a legend like Dumbledore to the great power of destruction.


    "I can choose not to go, Mr. sacrifice."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 463

    Of course, it''s impossible not to go. No one dares to say it.


    "It''s too much trouble." Fan Lin make complaints about Tucao.


    "There is no way to deal with the trouble. It has to be dealt with." Sirius said, "with Dumbledore and the sacrifice, I don''t think it''s a risk."


    Fanlin thinks Sirius is a little too optimistic. It takes a lot of strength to collect a space coordinate. He is about to enter the battle field of the gods


    It was the third day of collecting the spatial coordinates. The sacrifice was restored with the help of Dumbledore and a group of worshippers.


    However, the original damage is not so easy to repair. The golden blood almost condensed the hard work of 200 years of sacrifice. Only with the purest power of faith can we unlock the defense set by the gods.


    Fanlin thought too simple, but he always felt that the blood in his body was stronger than the blood condensed in sacrifice. This was given to him by Eden, and naturally it was not a simple thing.


    Since the golden blood left the sacrificial body, Fanlin saw that the sacrifice became more and more old, just like the appearance of nicoleme.


    This made Fanlin very worried. Fanlin was afraid of sacrificing, just like nicoleme. There was not much time left.


    No one told Fanlin whether it was true or not and whether the sacrifice had come to an end.


    However, this is not something that van Lim can decide. Neither of them will restore the Sorcerer''s stone. Such a task can only be completed by himself. However, if he wants to achieve the level of alchemy of nicoleme, even with the selfless help of nicoleme and sacrifice, Fanlin''s whole life


    The accumulation of 600 years plus 200 years of sacrifice is not so easy to digest. Except for some knowledge reserves which are forced to be recorded in the head by memory magic, the rest of the things have to be realized by Fanlin himself.


    "Let''s go quickly. We can''t let the sacrifice and Dumbledore wait too long." Van Lin said, he unconsciously accelerated the pace.


    With the lesson of the last time, it is better to go directly to the Athenian Temple by shifting the shape and shadow directly.


    They speed up their pace, which is not difficult for the two magic.


    In a few minutes, they appeared in front of the temple of Athens.


    "Please come in. The Lord sacrifice has begun to prepare in the main hall." Said a worshipper in a white robe.


    It is a rare thing for them to use such a large magic array. On the contrary, it is a rare thing for them to combine the power of divine belief and feed it back. It is not always possible for them to enhance their original power. Many people will not encounter it once in their lives.


    What is more serious is the respect of these worshippers for sacrifice.


    Most of these effects come from the body of sacrifice, even hurt the root of sacrifice.


    "Thank you very much." Fanlin nodded. Under the guidance of the worshippers, several people went through the courtyard and came to the main hall of the Athens temple.


    There are a lot of people here. They are sitting in front of Athena''s statue. Just after entering the courtyard, a few people''s minds are filled with obscure mantras.


    "Professor Dumbledore, what are they?" Van Lin asked in surprise, he did not feel any abnormal fluctuations.


    "Pray."


    Dumbledore saw the sacrifice standing in the center, holding the sacrificial staff in his hand.


    Fanlin felt that he was back in the Church of England. It was the first time that he met the scene of religious prayer in Greece.


    This is not much different from the prayer of the Vatican group, but there is a layer of mystery and holiness here than that of the Vatican.


    All the people sitting here are witches, and most of the Holy See''s faith is passed on in Muggle''s mind.


    After a while, Fanlin felt the power of belief gradually converged on the body of sacrifice.


    Fanlin can''t say what the use of this, always feel that the original spirit of sacrifice seems to be better.


    "The prayer of believers, the blessing of gods, is still very rare. I have seen it in the Pope, and in the people of the inquisition, they always maintain this kind of divine blessing."


    "Is the faith of the holy see really a God?" Fanlin asked, although the Vatican has a complete system of gods, but


    "Gods can be created." Dumbledore said, "I suspect that the dead gods still have the means of resurrection, like sacrificial rites. They have enough power, these gods..."


    "But they can''t come." "I''ve seen the world tree, and I don''t feel any message from the gods. Eden told me that the rules of the world don''t allow it."


    "I think it''s a good thing. You''ve seen the means of the gods, even their believers, which are extremely aggressive. You should be aware that the pure holy see gods and the Greek gods have totally different faith power. At that time, I don''t think they will live in peace.""Maybe that''s why the gods fought?" Van Lim asked. He looked at Dumbledore as if he wanted to wait for an answer.


    "It''s not clear to anyone." Dumbledore said, "we are not gods, and despite all the trouble they have left us, we are safe."


    "Really safe?"


    No one can tell. He and Dumbledore knew very well that they were just some powerful witches. They had no way to interfere in the affairs between the gods.


    "We should take care of our present situation. By contrast, this is a bigger test. If anything happens, we will be destroyed at any time." Dumbledore said, "you''re ready. I may not be able to help you at that time."


    "I''m ready." Van Lim nodded. He was in better shape than ever. It was definitely his strongest moment in a few months.


    "Don''t take it lightly. Although you have a lot of things in your hand, don''t leave Sirius''s side..." Dumbledore asked, for this trip, even Dumbledore is not completely sure.


    After a while, the voice of prayer gradually became smaller, and a strange light disappeared into the body of the sacrifice.


    All of a sudden, Fanlin thought of such words as retrospection. For the road, this is not a very good thing, just like a boulder on the chest.


    "Let''s get started." The sacrifice raised the scepter in his hand, "I hope we have a safe journey."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 464

    "Let''s get ready to go." The priest spoke slowly. He took out the scepter from his arms.


    "How to use it?" Vaseline asked, he tried it with magic, but it didn''t work. He couldn''t start it at all.


    "Stand here." When it comes to me, he can''t find a way to get through the space. In fact, he can''t find a way to get through the space


    Fanlin a few obedient stand in the past, they stand next to the sacrifice, four people formed a circle.


    "Put your hands out and put them together." The priest said that the palms of the people overlapped with each other.


    The sacrifice nodded, and he also put his hand up. His back pressed on the hands of the people, and his palms were spread out. The scepter, as the key of the door, lay in the palm of the sacrificial palm.


    "Let''s go." The priest said that his voice was old and powerful, and Fanlin was slightly stunned. He looked into the eyes of the sacrifice, and he clearly felt that the sacrifice was very tired.


    The bright eyes, which were originally made by practicing soul magic, seem to be mixed with impurities. At this moment, they are obviously turbid.


    Fanlin wanted to let the sacrifice rest, but it was obvious that there were so many arrangements that it was impossible to wait because of the condition of sacrificing a person.


    Sacrifice is the most powerful of all the clergy. Only he can make decisions on behalf of the people, and only he is the best person to deal with things.


    The obscure mantra rings again, which is different from blessing. Fanlin obviously feels the power of faith from the people.


    With the continuous convergence of power, visible to the naked eye, these forces of faith emit a faint white light, which soon envelops them, and then from the middle position, straight into the key.


    What the gods left behind is naturally driven by the power of belief, which is exactly what sacrifice and others do.


    The key slowly drifted away from the hands of the sacrifice. Gradually, the key began to rotate. Fanlin felt a very gentle attraction and seemed to want to suck them away.


    With the injection of power, the attraction of the key became more and more powerful. Gradually, Fanlin felt that he could not stand, and seemed to be absorbed into it.


    "Get ready. We''re going." The priest said, he gently, a flash of white gold light, as if to activate the other keys in general, several people''s feet off the ground.


    Fortunately, all the people present have gone through a lot of space travel experiences, but it''s not as ugly as that. It''s just


    Fanlin felt his heart was tight, and he lost control of his whole body. He felt that his body had a sign of breaking away.


    Is it hard to say that his body is not enough to support such a journey?


    Fanlin thought, he wanted to ask Dumbledore some answers, but he turned around, there was no one around.


    Around a piece of darkness, the darkness seems to be in the flow, Fanlin want to see more clearly, but in a flash, a golden light cut through the darkness in front of him.


    Through the crack, Fanlin looked out, but there was no one except the devastation.


    Fanlin didn''t know where he was now. He couldn''t remember what had happened before. They shuttled through the space under the guidance of the key.


    He didn''t know whether it would succeed or not. After all, no one could guarantee it.


    But the more important question is, should he live?


    Thinking of this, he felt his face with his hands in a hurry, but he didn''t touch anything. His hand went straight through his body.


    Now he is more like a shadow, or is this his soul?


    Fanlin finished and looked. There was an ice blue chain in his body, which replaced his original skeleton.


    Looking at the familiar lines above, Fanlin suddenly felt a trace of peace of mind.


    From the center of the brow dropped some golden silk thread, which is the mark of Eden.


    Maybe. And still alive?


    I don''t know why, van Lin can still feel the existence of the body.


    It''s like an illusion that his body is still alive and his soul has moved to another parallel world.


    Maybe their space trip has been successful, maybe Dumbledore will wake him up soon.


    Fanlin thinks about it, but his brain is dizzy with a roar of soul.


    The anger in the voice could not be concealed. It was like a wounded beast. For some reason, van Lin thought of the dragon.


    He looked out through the golden crack, and the tip of a golden gun fell down.


    It may not be the tip of a gun. Fanlin had never seen anything so strange. It was like a weapon used by knights in the middle ages.


    Then, the golden spear left the sight of van Lin, as if it had been summoned.


    Van Lin struggled to squeeze out, through countless meditation basin experience, he can easily distinguish what is now, like a reflection.Sure enough, van Lin did not waste any strength, his body was very easy to squeeze out of the dark.


    The environment here is not very good.


    The sky is full of black clouds, as if still burning a flaming flame, behind the black clouds through some red, like the human heart in a powerful beating.


    A flash of lightning startled Fanlin. The lightning struck the top of the cloud and made a sound of gold and iron.


    Then there was another roar. The earth began to tremble. The sky seemed to be alive. Fanlin saw a black thing sweeping over the mountain, and the broken stone even penetrated his body.


    Fanlin realized that it was not a sky, it was just a monster, covering the blue sky above its head with his body.


    Fanlin felt that his head was short circuited. He looked at it, and his scarlet eyes hung in the sky.


    "Where on earth is this?" Fanlin murmured to him, he did not dare to confirm whether he was still on earth.


    Fanlin lowered his head, a little golden light passed through his body, just like a golden lightning, which was extremely fast. Fanlin had not even captured the figure completely. The golden light stabbed straight into the scarlet blood eyes like a meteor.


    The roar of the soul rang out again. Fanlin couldn''t bear it. He wanted to cover his ears, but he couldn''t.


    The monster''s body is constantly twisted, some of the scarlet liquid from the sky It should be said that it is scattered from the monster''s body,


    is like boiling magma, and the sound of falling on the ground makes a faint sound. Even the bare land, under the action of this liquid, also burns a flaming flame.


    "Is this the battlefield of the gods?" Fanlin regained consciousness, and suddenly he remembered the purpose of their coming.


    So, the things in the sky are the complete creation of the void, and he has the delusion of swallowing everything here?


    No one can answer the question of Vaseline.


    A black column of light swept from the distance, and where it passed, all left deep gullies.


    Looking at the devastating attack, van Lin felt that he was going to die in the attack. Even though it was just a scene, his body still felt a slight tingling.


    Fanlin didn''t know whether this was his psychological function. He instinctively wanted to avoid here, but his speed was really too slow. Even though he was in the state of being offended by his soul, he found that the width of the attack was really unimaginable when he got close.


    This attack seems to have exceeded his own thinking range in an instant. It can be said that he can''t avoid it.


    Fanlin felt a little flustered. He didn''t know what would happen if such an attack fell on and. He didn''t know


    Van Lin staggered back two steps.


    Suddenly, like the light of the world, a man in armor appeared in front of van Lin.


    The man was covered in armor, but from his dress it seemed to be a woman.


    A shield was set up in front of the woman, and the other hand fell low. Van Lin found that the Golden Knight gun he had seen was in the woman''s hand.


    With a clang, the shield began to expand, and a sharp corner penetrated directly into the ground.


    Women drink a Jiao, a body of golden light let Fanlin feel very familiar.


    Fanlin seems to have seen it somewhere.


    The memory kept turning. Somehow, he thought of the magic array presided over by the sacrifice.


    The grand magic array is always hard to forget. It''s like being deeply engraved on the soul of the mortals. It''s the last thing that floats out of the sacrificial body, the trace of divinity.


    The woman in front of him was a God, a Greek God.


    as like as two peas, the statue of the woman is just like the statue of the temple. Athena


    To draw this conclusion, of course, is a surprise to van Lin.


    There are various signs that Athena sealed the void creation hidden from Greece.


    It is for this that van Lin and Dumbledore crossed the space together.


    However, this void creation is a little too powerful, whether it is the visual effect or the impact.


    A pair of scarlet eyes had been pierced by Athena, but this did not seem to have changed.


    The attack of void creation is invincible to mortals.


    He knew the power of that divinity. Even so, the Golden Shield in front of him could not bring him any more sense of security.


    The black light column bumped into Athena''s shield at the first time. Van Lin seemed to be blind in an instant. He couldn''t see what happened.


    All he knew was that his body had hit the shield, and he had felt the heat.


    It seems that they did not go through, as if into Athena''s body in general, accompanied by the roaring sound, two people continue to retreat, scattered gravel everywhere.As I said before, this is the battlefield.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 465

    My name is Fanlin al. I''m a wizard. I can do magic. I''m 14 years old and I''m at Hogwarts School of witchcraft and Wizardry. My grades are very good, the top ones in the whole school. Something strange happened to me.


    Some gods took a fancy to me and forced the bad things they made on myself. I just wanted to deal with Voldemort and live a shameless life, but the world was not as good as I wanted.


    Now, I''m standing in an age when the gods still exist, and I''m witnessing a war that looks like a war of annihilation.


    The protagonist is Athena, the Greek God. She is wearing armor and holding a shield in front of me. I don''t know what''s going on. I seem deaf and blind.


    The monster was even more disgusting and terrible than I thought. I''d like to say, it''s none of my business, but they told me that since they''re pulled in, there''s no way back.


    ¡­¡­


    In a trance, Fanlin felt that it had been a long time. He opened his eyes with some difficulty. The hum in his ears was constantly stimulating his brain.


    According to the normal law, he should now faint, like all mortals, in the face of natural disasters, that desperate attitude.


    But now he is just a soul body. It seems very difficult to faint.


    He can''t be counted as dead if he doesn''t have the guts.


    Yes, Fanlin knew very well that he was not dead, but the aftereffect was not much better.


    Fanlin felt his soul would burn, even if it was just a scene, but the burning feeling stronger than the power of faith made him feel as if he was on the edge of a volcano.


    Van Lin shakes his head, he is just a soul, but now he is lying on the ground.


    It seems ironic, but that''s the truth. He can''t stand the impact.


    The fighting continues.


    Such a huge attack magic just made Athena back three steps.


    The battle between the gods is obviously not what a wizard can imagine. Fanlin did not expect that such a powerful attack would only make Athena retreat three steps.


    If it''s Dumbledore, now it''s here, even with Voldemort and nicoleme, and sacrifice.


    When the magic power of marlin can''t affect the world at all.


    Vaseline stepped back a little, turned his head, and Athena''s beautiful face was wrapped in his helmet.


    Fanlin can''t imagine what kind of words to describe Athena''s appearance, Zhong Tiandi Lingxiu?


    This is probably the way to describe it.


    Only half of the face is exposed, but it is enough to make people unforgettable. It can be said that it is firmly branded in the heart, and all the beautiful things are always yearning for.


    Van Lin is doubting whether Eden is ugly or not. If not, why is Ethan using the image of Hermione.


    I don''t know if I''ll be beaten if I talk like this. Anyway, Eden can''t come and beat him.


    Athena''s voice is very good, even when fighting such ugly monsters.


    Up to now, van Lin has not seen the full picture of the monster, but this does not prevent him from hating the monster.


    As for the battle of the gods, Fanlin did not hear any incantations or other things. Beside his ears, besides Athena''s drinking, was the deafening roar.


    Athena''s lance is held high, and a little golden light covers Athena''s body.


    Athena, as the head of the Greek gods Zeus, seems to be more handy in terms of bravery and war. Athena does not only rely on wisdom, what''s more, the current scene, strategy is not useful.


    Either you die or I die.


    Vaseline saw the golden light wrapped Athena, and then Athena''s figure was constantly used. Van Lin was very embarrassed to find that his height was not as high as Athena''s sole.


    It''s a giant''s war.


    Athena''s figure constantly enlarged, Fanlin had to float up to watch.


    Athena, however, did not wait for him to pose.


    Without the slightest hesitation, the lance was held up, just like those ancient soldiers, holding a shield and a gun in one hand.


    The hedge of energy is too dangerous in terms of consumption or destructive power. This is Athena''s world. The void creation can be destroyed without any scruple, but these problems always have to be solved by the indigenous people.


    Athena moved, Fanlin felt that the whole world began to shake, the huge sound of footsteps accompanied by Athena''s body forward, between Athena''s strong push, her figure will rise to the sky.


    The sharp point of the lance and the air friction, a black track with Athena''s figure constantly forward, burst, and then heal.


    Vaseline has felt this breath, this is the space which has been cut, obviously, Athena''s attack has reached the point that the world can''t support.Fanlin understood why the rules of the world could not accommodate the existence of gods. It was just a simple charge. Relying on the power and sharpness of weapons, a piece of space was like a piece of paper to these higher gods.


    This is the battle of the gods.


    Fanlin saw Athena''s attack as far as the horizon, more and more magma like blood from the sky It should be said that it drips from the monster''s body.


    Fanlin couldn''t imagine how big the monster was.


    A golden beam of light broke a big hole in the sky, and Fanlin remembered the sword of vowing victory, which was very similar to that kind of attack.


    But fortunately, Fanlin finally saw the sky, which is no different from the future sky, the same dark clouds, the same lightning and thunder.


    The intensity of the battle was higher and higher, and the lava like blood was more and more. Fanlin saw a mountain peak melt.


    Even so, the battle between the void creation and Athena continued.


    Day and night The forest can''t tell the day from the night.


    Fanlin saw Athena''s armor begin to break, a long hair scattered on her shoulder through the helmet, and Athena''s shield is also the same, large areas of cracks continue to spread out.


    Van Lin felt numb.


    The battle is all in the constant loss and repair between, finally, Athena completely cut a piece of sky, the original beating flesh and blood was lost to a group of ashes by the golden light.


    Athena also began to be a little broken, her armor began to break, some pieces of metal separated from the armor itself, immediately changed back to the original appearance.


    To be exact, the appearance on the statue is gray and has no luster, just like a piece of gravel.


    This void creation presents the posture of a dragon. Fanlin roughly distinguishes her body from the sky. It is not like blocking out the sky as imagined, because Athena cut off the Dragon Wings of this monster. His eyes were completely blinded by Athena, and one of his front paws was pierced by a golden Lance.


    The battle moved from the sky to the ground, and the roar and roar echoed in the space.


    A dragon claw cuts through the space, leaving three black traces.


    The restoration of space is not as fast as imagined. The intensity of the battle is too good, even the world can not accommodate the fight between gods.


    This is Olympus, the world of the Greek gods, but now the world is showing signs of collapse.


    The recovery of the world is becoming more and more slow. When the golden spear cuts through the space again, the space which is still recovering slowly starts to shake in an instant.


    More and more cracks appear in the sky.


    Athena''s brow is locked. When she reaches this level, she and the monster receive the same damage. It is very difficult to maintain the integrity of her limbs.


    She didn''t want this space to be destroyed, but the battle has not stopped, and she seems to have some lack of strength.


    In a hurry, Athena set up a shield to withstand the impact of energy, and then, the crack of the shield could not withstand the impact of the energy.


    Blood blooms in Athena''s hand.


    It turns out that the blood of the gods is also red.


    This is the first reaction to van Lin.


    Like a ruby, the blood was crystal clear, and the broken golden light twined into a thread, mixed in Athena''s blood.


    Fanlin knew what Eden had given him, the mark, the chain, the blood that changed everything.


    But in comparison, the golden awn in the blood of mortal is almost insignificant, and it is not the mixture of ruby blood and golden blood like gods.


    Fanlin wanted to study Yifan, but it was just an illusion.


    Athena''s figure began to become blurred. In a trance, Fanlin saw that the golden lance was broken in the dragon''s head. It seems that Athena broke it on her own initiative.


    The part in her hand was changed by Athena and inserted into the monster''s heart.


    Fanlin saw that the heart stopped beating, but the battle still did not stop.


    Athena''s armor all became dilapidated. The blood of God flowed through her body. She lost her weapon. Athena began to fight with her bare hands.


    The destruction of space continues, but no one has time to deal with it.


    Fanlin felt some sour eyes, his soul began to empty, he seemed to be about to dissipate.


    When she opened her eyes, Athena''s hand cut into the dragon''s head, and a thick tail was inserted into Athena''s chest and abdomen.


    Through the wound, a golden heart beat in Athena''s chest. She had no strength to lift her head any more.


    One after another, the golden lines of God were floating out of Athena''s body, and her body began to disintegrate.


    Van Lin''s consciousness is becoming more and more blurred. He wants to grasp something, but the feeling of powerlessness


    The world is full of golden runes everywhere, like a sealed warlock, one by one floating in the space.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 466

    Light and shadow in the eyes of Fanlin constantly changing, in a short time before the eyes of Fanlin into a dark.


    This image finally came to an end. Fanlin knew the end, nothing more than Athena''s death, and then sealed the creation of the void.


    What matters most is how he gets out of here.


    Although van Lin can feel the existence of the body, but he has no reaction to wake up.


    This can only rely on Dumbledore, or do you think of a way?


    Can wait for van Lin to react over, a strong repulsive force will it suddenly pop out of the dark space.


    The whirling of the earth was inevitable. It was like Dumbledore''s first phantom shift, and a feeling of vomiting surged up from van Lin''s stomach.


    "Ouch I''m sorry... "


    Fanlin did it in a hurry. He retched twice, but he didn''t vomit anything. There was a lump of gastric juice in his throat, which made him feel very uncomfortable.


    Slightly gasped two mouthfuls, the air here is very cold and humid, inhaled into the lungs, so that van Lin big cough two.


    "It seems that you need some phantom shifting exercises. Sirius can do it. His magic spell is good."


    "I think so, Professor Dumbledore." Fanlin did not return to the answer, "perhaps when I return to Hogwarts, I can sort out my whole."


    "It''s a good idea to have a summary to gain." Dumbledore said kindly, and there was some light on his wand.


    Van Lin opened his eyes.


    This is the battlefield of the gods?


    Fanlin can''t help but recall the war in the light and shadow, which destroyed a space of struggle, but in more damage can not resist the power of time.


    The Earth presents the color of dark green, just like the plot of all gloomy stories. There is no light source in the whole space, but it is not just the bright spot from where. The dark color makes people feel creepy.


    It''s like a forbidden forest with lights turned off. However, there is no bright moonlight here. It seems to be covered by the shadow of trees. Even if the forest has a pair of eyes that can see at night, there is still darkness beyond too far away.


    It''s dead and lifeless, there''s no wind, and the cold air doesn''t know how to circulate.


    "Here, it''s like a cemetery." Fanlin said that he wanted to use the cleaning technique to clean up the dirty things on his body, but he just waved, but nothing happened.


    "You should have found that all the magic power here has been drained. It can be said that this is a completely forbidden space. It seems that Athena deliberately drained all the energy in order to prevent the thing from recovering. Or, when they were fighting, it was already..."


    "That image, Professor Dumbledore." "If this is really the battlefield, I think the space here must be..."


    "On the contrary, the space here is very stable. To be honest, when I first woke up, it was your reaction." Dumbledore said, "the key thing now is that we have no way to restore the magic."


    "I can fix that." Fanlin said, "I can release the magic from the Sorcerer''s stone, but I have lost the magic spell of communicating with no one. In terms of power..."


    "It''s better than we don''t have any resilience, but..." Dumbledore frowned. "I lost the sense of fox."


    "Do you mean this space is far from the space we came from?"


    "Yes, but they are similar in nature. It can be said that the Athens small world is separated from here." Dumbledore said he threw the light of his wand into the air.


    It''s like a bright star. The intense white light will illuminate everything here.


    So far, van Lin found out that they were in a huge crater.


    "Let''s go up." Dumbledore said, "save the magic, we walk, you use the Sorcerer''s stone to maintain the light mantra."


    Van Lin nodded, his palm held up a light ball, soft white light around the dozens of meters are illuminated.


    "Good magic control." Dumbledore nodded, and he took the lead to go to the top of the giant pit.


    "We''re looking for Parthenon now," the priest said slowly. "Maybe this will help us."


    He lit the top of the key with the power of white gold belief, just like a torch, as if he wanted to light the way forward for van Lin and others.


    "It saves a lot of trouble." Dumbledore found, "to be on the safe side, vanillin does not have to use the light mantra to illuminate the surrounding area."


    ¡­¡­


    Darkness is always the most terrible enemy of mankind.


    When a person is completely in the dark, all kinds of strange things will grow out of the darkness, or, in other words, it comes from human imagination.Fear of darkness can always lead to great fear, which comes from unknown fear, even if there is some light, however, where the light cannot be seen


    "Don''t think about it." Dumbledore''s serious voice came from the ears of the crowd.


    "But Professor Dumbledore, I really heard it just now..."


    "It''s just your fantasy." "There''s nothing here, even ghosts can''t be generated without the power to sustain it, let alone monsters you think," Dumbledore said


    Van Lin nodded, and he heard someone talking to him in the dark not far away. The voice was like a whisper, and then the idea of not containing began to grow.


    "You should be firm in your heart." "There is nothing here, but there are always some factors that affect the spirit in a dead land, such as this," the sacrifice said


    The sacrificial hand was shining, the white and golden flame beat a little, and a line of fire was straight into the dark.


    Fanlin can not say what the sacrifice attack is, like Bogut, without a fixed form, but a black unnecessary impurity, perfectly integrated into the dark.


    The fire line flies fast, and the darkness is constantly outside.


    "It''s just some negative energy, they can''t get close to the light at all." "You can try to make a light spell, maybe it''s easier this time," the sacrifice said


    Fan Lin nodded slightly, he must admit that he was completely in the dark for the first time, and he was a little flustered.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 467

    In fact, these things are not so great, as Dumbledore said, as long as he does not think about it, this kind of thing born of darkness does not exist at all.


    Human consciousness influenced them, and van Lin probably guessed how the boggarts were born.


    Obviously, the dark matter here is the precursor of Bogart, or they are some boggarts themselves.


    Born in the darkness of nothingness, it seems very easy to understand that it depends on human imagination and fear.


    The road ahead is also adjusted by the addition of these dark substances.


    It''s too dead here. It''s all covered in darkness, and there''s no light at all except in their area.


    So, it''s like there''s no end to the road, but it''s not a particularly reliable way to keep going along the torch.


    For torches, there are no terrain restrictions.


    When Sirius fell to the ground for the second time, van Lin had to use his magic power to light up the larger space around him. The visibility of the torch was too low to cover four people slightly.


    Cold air constantly invades these people''s lungs. The air here is not fresh, because there is no way to circulate. The breath here always brings a strong sense of oppression.


    Van Lin''s breathing began to become heavy, he had to use magic to maintain his most basic survival.


    "It should be It''s not far. " Fanlin said, he threw a ball of light into the distance, like a flash bomb, the light exploded in the sky.


    The short light let a few people see clearly the situation ahead, it is an ancient temple, blue stone brick against the white light appears particularly old.


    "This should be it. Let''s go." The temple is in front of the torch.


    Several people accelerated the pace of moving forward, Fanlin has been maintaining the light mantra, gradually, in the hazy edge, the ground began to become clean, the dark blue stone slab let Fanlin''s feet have a sense of steadiness.


    This is not the same as the Parthenon temple in the main world. There are no buildings with carved beams and pillars. Instead, there are smooth stone slabs, which are arranged neatly, like a cube.


    "This is patnon?" Fanlin asked. He couldn''t believe his eyes. The building in front of him could not be connected with a temple at all. It was like a cage, and there was no space to enter.


    "Patnon is just a representative, and I think it''s better to call it seal here." The sacrifice said.


    Fanlin did not give up his mind to inspire a large light mantra, the moment the light burst, they saw a whole face of the stone wall.


    Bright and clean, towering, Fanlin has never seen such a tall building.


    Vaseline thought of Azkaban, who had seen the prison in the prophet''s daily.


    A huge triangle, located in the Atlantic Ocean, with dark clouds all year round, and, of course, Dementors.


    "How high is this?" Van Lim asked, the light mantra has come to an end, but he still did not see the top of the building.


    "I don''t know. I don''t have much information. All I know is to destroy a weak body. This should be the prison set by the goddess, and that thing is in it."


    The atmosphere on the field was a little tense. It seemed that it was too difficult for the wizard to eliminate the word.


    They have seen the battle of the God, Athena, who is no less than the God, has been penetrated through the whole, and the attack that destroys heaven and earth. Fanlin can''t think of any way to destroy this thing.


    "Destroy, are you sure?" Sirius said in a loud voice, "we can''t even get in now."


    "Don''t be impatient, black." Dumbledore said he took two steps forward and put his hand on the wall.


    "Professor, do you have a way?" Van Lin asked, he would like to go over to check, but there is Dumbledore in


    "Some power surging, all hidden in this stone wall, I feel that kind of power transmission, deep underground." Dumbledore frowned, he inspired his magic, van Lin saw the light on Dumbledore''s body, and then quickly extinguished.


    "I lost a third of my magic." Dumbledore said, "it''s just a simple power absorption, a huge seal array, and I can feel its thirst for power."


    "But there is no magic here." Vaseline said, "draw from the Athens world?"


    "It should be, but." Dumbledore said, "but the point is, how do we get in."


    While speaking, the slowly floating torch swayed and stuck on the top of the stone wall. In an instant, the golden flame ignited here.


    The fire spread very quickly, almost in a blink of an eye, about dozens of feet high stone walls were ignited.


    Where Lin Mu gaped at the things in front of him, he didn''t understand what the key had done.There is no magic in this world, but where is the energy for such a large-scale combustion?


    The fire spread upward, about 800 feet high, being constantly lit up.


    This is a building built entirely of divine patterns.


    The burning stone wall gradually emerged one after another magnified divine patterns.


    "I think I found a way in." The priest said that he reached out and took the key from the air.


    It seems that this is not a simple door key to guide space transmission, but also the key to open the cage.


    The sacrificial priest held the key firmly in his hand. He grasped the burning part of the flame. The golden flame lit the sacrificial arm in an instant.


    "Be careful..." Fanlin exclaimed, the sacrifice was unprepared. Even the wizard could not grasp the flame without preparation, which would bring physical pain.


    "It doesn''t matter. It won''t hurt me." The priest laughed, and he took his hand out of the flame.


    His shoulder burned a little, and then there was no strange burning trend.


    One of the sacrificial sleeves has been turned into fly ash. However, the bare arms of the sacrifice show a golden posture.


    "There is a great deal of divinity hidden in it, which I didn''t realize at first." The priest laughed, and the golden flame did not go out on his arm.


    "I found our way in here." The sacrificial priest laughed. He put the golden arm against the burning stone wall, and the flame would devour the sacrifice in an instant.


    Fanlin just wanted to pull the sacrifice out, but the rune which began to move on the stone wall stopped him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 468

    I don''t know how long it has been. Since the sacrifice was engulfed by the flame, the divine patterns in the flame were moving constantly.


    The sacrificial rites constantly tried new combinations, and the flame on the stone wall began to become unstable.


    Maybe they will release something terrible. Van Lin''s brain is a little confused. He feels that there is a kind of impetuous power in his body, which seems to feel something. Even if van Lin uses magic to calm down, the chains in his body keep emitting that kind of cold magic.


    This is a magic of the same nature as him. Van Lin is very clear about the origin of this magic. He relies on the magic stone gradually, and the chain in urgent need of recovery is also drawing strength. As early as in busbarton, van Lin felt that the chain had been restored.


    Finally, the sacrifice found a feasible combination, and the flame rose fiercely. Then in front of them, a whirlpool of flame seemed to devour everything.


    "Come in, all of you. With me, this flame will not hurt you." The sacrificial ceremony said, got the divinity supplement, the sacrifice seemed to have completely recovered, originally some pale face also became ruddy again.


    "Of course, I''m not worried." Dumbledore nodded. He held the wand in his hand. Then he stepped in.


    Fanlin felt a little cold in his body. When the door was opened, the chill from the chain became more and more obvious.


    He knows that they have to eliminate this thing, which has already appeared in their lives. Then, there is no possibility of avoiding these things.


    They''re witches. Why don''t you let Muggles deal with them?


    Fanlin thought his idea was a little ridiculous.


    He gently wiped on his chest, and the ice wheel staff appeared in his hands completely. He is in the best condition now.


    It''s worth mentioning that nicoleme''s design is very considerate. Van Lin can use the wand as a magic wand. After all, the clumsiness of the staff is well known, and it''s really strange.


    Somehow, van Lin thought of Hermione.


    There should be no accident that he left her wand with her.


    All Lin''s random thoughts are trivial things. He needs to relax. It seems that too many pictures in his head are not a good thing.


    Van Lim took a deep breath. Sirius had gone in and the sacrifice was waiting for him at the door.


    "A little nervous?" Asked the priest.


    "No, I totally believe you. I just feel a little bit agitated." Said Fanlin, stepping straight into the whirlpool of fire.


    In fact, it''s like a teleport array, or floo. Van Lin felt a little warm in his face, and then his feet touched the ground.


    Compared with the fire outside, several people seem to have returned to the time when they just came to this world.


    These gods are really interesting. The way they seal is that one space covers another, relying on countless layers of space barriers, and then depicting exclusive runes.


    Here is also a land, like a bubble in general, fortunately this space is not much.


    The sacrifice brought light to the public, and his right hand was still burning with the flame of divinity.


    Dumbledore laughed, he nodded gently, and then, from the bonesetting wand, a flame broke out.


    With Dumbledore''s gentle stroke, the fire was burning around the small space.


    "Fire is the first thing that man mastered to bring light, and it is also extremely powerful, able to drive away darkness and beasts." Said Dumbledore.


    The flame quickly grew as if there was something burning on the ground.


    However, no one paid attention to these changes. Fanlin''s eyes were completely attracted by the temple in the middle.


    "Welcome to patnon." According to the sacrificial rites, the temple here is no different from the Parthenon temple established by the witches. It can be said that the outside is a replica of this temple, and the Parthenon temple here is more gorgeous and ancient.


    There seems to be something wrong with Dumbledore''s flame. A breeze blows from somewhere, and the flame burning around the small world becomes bright and dark.


    This is not a normal phenomenon. Here, like the outside, is an absolutely dead space, and the wind is obviously made by someone.


    Don''t you think it''s dead?


    Fanlin was slightly stunned. Then, he felt that his idea was really ridiculous. If this thing died, what else would they do.


    "From now on, even I may not be able to take care of your safety." Dumbledore said seriously, "it''s irresponsible, but I hope you can protect yourself."


    "Please don''t worry, Professor," Fanlin nodded. "If there''s anything wrong, I''m sure Sirius will take me away from here the first time."


    "Of course..." Sirius said.


    "Don''t use the phantom to move the shape, unless you have to," Dumbledore said. "The space interlayer here is the stone wall of the fire outside. If you do not move the phantom, you will easily be trapped in it. The Vaseline will know the power of those magical patterns.""I''ll remember that." Fanlin nodded, he looked at Sirius, he had not yet had time to learn the phantom movement of him, need to avoid, is obviously to rely on Sirius.


    "Let''s go in." The sacrificial priest said that his right hand only grasped the scepter, and Fanlin felt that a kind of power was constantly breaking out from the body of the sacrifice, to be exact, from the sacrificial arm.


    Dumbledore''s bone setting wand didn''t react this time. It''s just a weapon. It''s a powerful weapon. Naturally, it''s controlled by a wizard.


    A few people carefully went to the central temple, they were very careful, for fear of touching something that should not be touched.


    Everyone''s pace has become very slow, just like old age, the magic light is hidden in their own wand, everyone is accumulating strength.


    In fact, Parthenon had no gate, and to be precise, the black hole, which had not been lit by the fire, was like a monster that devoured everything.


    Fanlin always had an illusion that he should stop and move forward. The more he went, the stronger the thought became. Van Lin''s back was wet with sweat.


    "Firm your faith." Dumbledore said, "you know better than anyone what it is. You have destroyed a part of him from the invaders of the void. I think we have to fight."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 469

    In fact, for the coming things, people''s hearts are more in awe.


    After all, the power of battle is not to be ignored. Even though it has been millions of years and all the strength has been destroyed, the remaining power can not be underestimated.


    In fact, except for Fanlin, other people don''t have much tension at all.


    This distance is not far, only about two minutes, a few people arrived at the gate of the temple.


    Black swallowed all the light, the heart of Fanlin still can not contain the rise of uneasy feeling.


    "Let''s go in." The sacrificial ceremony said that the burning light on the God''s staff would make the sacrificial face golden.


    This seems to have given van Lin some confidence.


    The hall is empty, in the light of the background, one symbol after another into a strange pattern.


    Perhaps, these patterns were able to emit strange power thousands of years ago, but now, they have lost their magic power, and van Lin can only feel a little bit of power in these patterns flash away.


    "Nothing here?" Sirius said that his wand burst into a bright light, and the whole temple hall lit up in an instant.


    Apart from the entrance where they were standing, there were only a few stone pillars inlaid with fire pots in the hall, except for a throne.


    "Hell, these braziers can''t be ignited. My flame can''t get in at all." Sirius said that he controlled the fire of his wand to fall into the brazier, but the fire was not ignited. The red flame just struggled for two times and then went out naturally.


    The pillars are neatly arranged in two sections, but they are all separated from the walls.


    Fanling thought of Slytherin''s chamber, and he observed the arrangement of the pillars.


    He knew that each of them had some peculiar arrangement rules.


    "Dante sequence." Dumbledore said, "from the Divine Comedy, the sequence of stable hell."


    "It''s no different from a wizard''s method." It seems to be back to what witches are best at, says van Lim.


    "Gods are just human beings, just like us, are the life of the world. However, their power breaks the rules, so they become powerful. In the final analysis, they are just witches who are far more powerful than us."


    Fanlin was surprised to see the sacrifice, sitting as the highest priest, these words should not be from the mouth of the sacrifice.


    "We should be sensible about the truth of the world." The sacrificial ceremony said, "of course, faith is necessary. Only faith can push forward the wizard."


    "My old friend, maybe the old Pope will like you, but not as much as you think."


    "Of course, because we have different beliefs." The sacrifice said that he smashed the staff to the ground, and the sound was so clear that people could not help shaking.


    A halo of white gold diffused from the tip of the wand. At the moment of contact, the brazier that Sirius couldn''t ignite burned up in an instant. The height of the flame was like swallowing the stone pillar.


    It seems that the power of sacrifice can not be well controlled. It can be said that the power obtained is too large. The divinity of an arm, the power of sacrifice itself, and the blessing of all the people, now the power of sacrifice is more powerful than that of Dumbledore.


    However, the vibration did not stop.


    A section of God''s staff was deeply submerged in the ground, and the golden power was constantly filled into the magic lines on the ground.


    Power continues to spread, and soon, a whole hall is covered with golden magic lines.


    It''s like setting out, something terrible.


    A strong vibration came from the people''s feet, and a faint roar.


    It seems to be very painful.


    It is not dead, but the flesh is still alive.


    This is not good news. The part of the body that Fanlin encountered has been completely assimilated into the stone body, which is not a level threat.


    "You should have heard that." The priest said, "I think that''s our goal, the monster who has lived from the beginning of the struggle between the gods to the present."


    "What the hell is this?" Sirius said, "after living in this ghost place for so long, what on earth do they rely on to maintain..."


    "Energy, I think part of the energy in this space is still absorbed by this thing." Said Fanlin. "Can you open this place? I can feel it. It''s just below."


    "Of course." The priest said, "that''s what we''re here for, isn''t it?"


    As they spoke, the vibration of the earth began to become more intense, and the frightening voice became clearer.


    This is not a good thing, it seems that this thing is still very active, van Lin can not imagine what in the end stimulated it.


    Perhaps it is these glowing runes that make the monsters in captivity feel pain, but there is no way.The monster wants to break away, and the Fanlin wants to destroy, there must be various contradictions between them.


    Van Lin stood, three people holding wand, even Dumbledore is no exception, this can not tolerate any careless.


    The rune on the ground began to move, and the columns arranged according to Dante sequence began to change their orientation, otherwise they would not be able to open at all.


    The whole shrine is like a huge alchemy product, as if any direction can change its original form in the next second.


    This may be one of Nicole''s pursuits, but also the pursuit of Fanlin, all the magical things, according to the will of man.


    It sounds good, doesn''t it?


    But what is hidden under this beauty is indeed the most deadly threat.


    A void appeared in front of the public, and there was no intuitive view of the evil of repression, but that breath was forgotten by Fanlin.


    Sirius seems to see all the beauty of the world, his eyes are a little confused, is walking to his devouring abyss step by step.


    It took a little time for van Lin to resist such a spiritual invasion even though he had experienced it once.


    Even stronger than Dumbledore, van der Lin struggled to see the sad expression on Dumbledore''s face.


    Dumbledore is powerful in Van Lin''s eyes, and Dumbledore''s firmness is almost paranoid.


    It was the first time that van Lin saw Dumbledore''s expression such sadness, like a normal old man, with his young past to celebrate his old age.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 470

    "Stop it, Sirius. Wake up." Van Lim said, a circle of ice wall to the floor of the hole to tight encircle, Sirius''s action is too small dangerous, no one knows what is waiting below, or a big mouth to swallow everything.


    Dumbledore also timely sober up, with the interruption of outsiders, Dumbledore''s strength or very easy to wake up.


    However, the old face could not cover the tears on his face. Van Lin was a little curious about what Dumbledore remembered, perhaps Greenwood, or his dead sister.


    Ariana, Dumbledore!


    This is a name that makes Dumbledore feel sad. Van Lin remembers that due to the stimulation of several Muggle boys, he was insane and never entered Hogwarts. He died in the fight between Dumbledore Greenwood and Dumbledore''s brother albus. Dumbledore felt sorry and blamed himself for this. Albus''s mother and sister are buried in Godric valley with the epitaph "where the treasure is, where is the heart"


    there is no doubt that the illusion created by the creation of the void is about albus''s sister. If it is something else, it is impossible for Dumbledore''s intelligence to break away from it.


    You know, Dumbledore''s wisdom is well known, he does not have Slytherin''s blood, but relying on learning, Dumbledore still mastered the snake man accent.


    This is also the conclusion drawn by Van Lin after constantly reading the memory. Otherwise, why did it happen that at the moment when they entered the chamber of secrets, Dumbledore''s Phoenix and fox rushed over.


    "Professor Dumbledore, you are awake." Van Lin said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t wake you up the first time, Sirius..."


    "Some illusions." Dumbledore said, "it''s easy to solve."


    "I''m not worried about that, Professor..." Said Fanlin, pointing to the inside surrounded by the wall of ice.


    "The things here, still alive, I can feel him." Said Fanlin, and he pulled Sirius back.


    The expression of sacrifice was very serious. The staff he held in his hand was emitting stable light, which was very hot, and Fanlin felt some burning feeling.


    "Sirius, wake up." Van Lin said that he patted Sirius on the back. Under the dual stimulation of magic and body, Sirius was also relatively difficult to break free.


    "I saw Voldemort kill Remus in front of my eyes, and the Wormtail bastard was standing next to Voldemort." Sirius has a dark red tint in the fundus of his eyes.


    "You should distinguish between fantasy and reality, Sirius. Peter Pedro is still in the depths of Azkaban."


    "I''ll make sure when I get back." Sirius said.


    "OK, but you have to stay calm." Van Lin said, just as he moved his hand away from Sirius, a deeper throb passed from the bottom of everyone''s heart.


    "Hum." The sacrifice gave a heavy cold hum, and the scepter fell to the ground. The golden divine power immediately activated all runes.


    "Damn, you are Athena''s successor?" A gloomy roar came from the ground.


    As the substantial sound wave in front of the eyes of people continue to spread.


    "Be careful." Dumbledore said that the magic halo instantly covered several people, but under the impact of sound waves, Dumbledore''s hasty defense was not so solid.


    "Protego maxima!"


    The Ice Blue Shield joined the defense in an instant. To be on the safe side, van Lin didn''t keep it. He directly used the magic power in the Sorcerer''s stone.


    In a flash, the light of armor turns into substance, just like setting a solid barrier in front of people.


    "But I was a little careless." Dumbledore said his eyes became more and more deep, like the stars of the eyes hidden under his half moon glasses.


    The rumbling sound continued to come out of the ground, and even the temple reinforced by Dante''s sequence began to shake at this moment.


    "He''s coming out." The priest said in a deep voice, "the prohibitions left by the goddess can no longer control him, but I can feel that he is very weak."


    As the priest said, his movements did not stop, and the runes that had been all over the temple became active in an instant.


    The ice wall of Fanlin has dissipated in the heat, and the exit is firmly covered by a large net woven by divine patterns.


    "When he comes out, I will try my best to obstruct him with the remains of this temple, and you can help attack." In his arms, the incantation of the ancient flame was burning.


    It can be seen that the incantation prepared by the sacrifice is not a simple thing, reaching the level of sacrifice and Dumbledore. Even some profound white magic doesn''t need to recite the incantation, and the incantation prepared by the sacrifice must be one of the most powerful.Fanlin thought of Andrew''s magic circle. Maybe the magic of sacrifice could be achieved with the blessing of the temple, but the present void creation is far from the dying monster.


    Fanlin thought of his magic, the patron saint mantra, all the beautiful combinations, which were very destructive to the creation of the void.


    "Professor Dumbledore, with the patron saint curse, that guy is afraid of such a curse." Vaseline said quickly. He clenched his staff and felt the wave from space debris in his palm. The cold breath made van Lin''s brain become more awake than ever before.


    Before the incantation of sacrifice was half prepared, a violent impact came from the hole,


    Fanlin saw a black claw hitting the large net woven with divine patterns.


    "You can''t stop me. Even Athena didn''t kill me. It''s up to you, a bunch of ants, the scum at the bottom of the food chain."


    "You shouldn''t talk so much nonsense." Fanlin spoke loudly, and his staff waved gently, and the silver light gathered on the tip of the staff.


    "Expectoparonum!" Fanlin''s staff turned slightly, and a silver cat with a long tail flame roared out of Fanlin''s staff.


    With the inexorable magic support, the cat''s shape also tends to be perfect. If Professor Lu Ping was here, he would be surprised that van Lin had cast a perfect Guardian mantra.


    Of course, it would have been more perfect without it.


    Fanlin''s patron saint circled the sky, and a soft cat''s bark echoed in the empty temple.


    It has to be said that this has brought a touch of softness to the originally tense atmosphere.


    Then Sirius''s black dog rushed out of his wand.


    What makes Fanlin care most is Dumbledore''s patron saint mantra, which is a Phoenix, which looks very in line with Fox''s shape.


    Will Animagus, who defeated Dumbledore, become a phoenix?


    This is a wonderful thing. In the history of the wizard world, except Merlin, there is no other person who can change creatures with powerful magic power through metamorphosis.


    Fanlin can''t control so much. The wild net woven by divine patterns has begun to show signs of damage. He can''t let this thing wantonly destroy the defense of sacrifice.


    The silver light burst out in an instant, even without the original protection, but through the double methods of Sorcerer Stone and staff, the power of the long-standing patron mantra is not much weaker than that of Dumbledore.


    If it were not for the glowing golden patterns, the whole temple would have been devoured by the light of the three patron deities'' incantations.


    There was a silvery white color everywhere, accompanied by the howling of void creatures, and it seemed that they were hitting this thing with great pain.


    Of course, it''s just pain.


    Fanlin''s heart sank slightly. Since they can still make a sound, it means that their magic spell only brings some non fatal damage to the void creation.


    The fact that it was hard to kill was a fact that Fanlin had always kept in mind.


    Waiting for the white light to dissipate, van Lin did not stop the magic spell in his hands, he began to accumulate strength again.


    However, their patron saint mantra seems to have completely angered the creation of the void, and a destructive beam of light emanates through the cracks of the divine stripe.


    All of them had seen the beam of light in Athena''s struggle, and the place where it swept was like an abyss of hell.


    Why does this thing retain such a powerful force.


    Vaseline is not very understandable. The seal that baffles Athena has no effect at all?


    "Get out of the way, Fanlin." Sirius yelled. He pushed van Lin out of its original position, and then a huge stone fell into its original position.


    The large net woven by the divine pattern seems to be vulnerable to attack in front of the void creation.


    The beam penetrated the seal and then made a hole in the top of the temple.


    A huge claw was scratched at the edge of the void, and the broken divine web was enough to allow the parts of the void creation to pass through.


    The sacrificial priest was still preparing his magic spell. He didn''t seem to care about the things in front of him. The divine lines in the temple began to become more and more bright.


    "You all have to die." The roaring sound did not stop. Fanlin saw that the claw caught on the big net interwoven with divine patterns. With the clear breaking sound, the net woven by divine pattern became dilapidated in an instant. Fanlin saw half of the dragon''s head emerging from the hole.


    Some of the silver light is attached to the head of the void creation, which is left by the impact of the patron''s curse, and it is only some physical damage.


    Dumbledore did not hesitate at all. With a stroke of his wand, a blade made of flame congealed heavily on the head of the void creation.


    "Damn ants, you''ve succeeded in angering me." The virtual creature in the posture of a dragon shakes his head. He struggles to the outside, and the ground shows signs of cracking.It seems to feel that the creation of the void crawled out, and the original holy patterns all over the temple began to attack spontaneously, and some thin and broken golden lightning constantly hit the body of the void creation.


    Like a small snake, the lightning constantly penetrates the body of the void creation, but does not leave any damage on the surface of the body.


    Fanlin knows that the noumenon of this thing is just a black fog of consciousness, coupled with the body of continuous plunder and patchwork.


    Fanlin doubted that the black mages in ancient times borrowed the essence of the creation of the void and created a new monster through different flesh and blood.


    This idea does not seem to have no basis, perhaps he should go back to collect information to investigate.


    "Hydrojet!" Vaseline''s staff swung gently, and a transparent stream of water was released from the tip of his staff, and then wound around the body of the void creation.


    After the winding, the water begins to rotate rapidly.


    However, the magic resistance of the dragon is not so simple that it can be chopped. Fanlin feels that his magic power consumption speed becomes very fast. However, compared with the effect of harvest, it seems that it is not worth mentioning.


    "Watch your magic." Dumbledore said he took a step forward, and the scarlet light hit the head of the void creation like a cannon ball.


    Van Lim saw a piece of whole black flesh and blood was smashed by Dumbledore.


    Powerful black magic, sure enough, Dumbledore''s battle is not limited to those known magic spells.


    However, in terms of effect, Dumbledore''s curse is not comparable to that of Vaseline.


    "Professor Dumbledore, the essence of this thing is a black fog."


    In Fanlin''s eyes, the body of this thing is not so strong, and the Kungfu of the water mill is not very suitable. It is like a rock. As long as there is enough impact force, cracking is the inevitable result.


    Van Lin imitates Dumbledore. Since it has a great resistance to sharpness, Dumbledore''s way is very suitable.


    A cold air was quickly released from the staff of Fanlin. Under the action of the cold air, the actions of the creation in the void began to slow down.


    Large areas of ice crystals begin to condense in the exposed body of the void creation, and immobilization is a good choice.


    Under Dumbledore''s magic spell, the flaming flame turns into a phoenix bathing in fire. This is the magic of the birth and experience fire mantra. Combined with Dumbledore''s subtle control, the power of the magic array is no less than that of Andrew''s magic array.


    When the flame strikes the ice, the nature destroyed is the body of the void creation.


    "That''s the end of this thing?" Sirius some can''t believe his eyes, but the broken dragon''s head naturally anyone can see.


    This is a living void creation. Naturally, it should not be eliminated so easily. The magic of sacrifice is still being prepared, which gives Fanlin an unreal feeling.


    But that kind of intense struggle has stopped, even which divine pattern has stopped attacking.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 471

    "This is not his essence." "This guy can get rid of his body at any time," Van Lin said


    "What kind of monster is this, whose head has been smashed and is still alive?" Sirius thought it was incredible.


    The existence of this guy, like the black wizard''s means, takes in powerful souls, and then constantly devours and blends with each other, which is also the case in the body, creating an unprecedented creature.


    This is the case with the Dark Knight created by the black wizard. The soul full of impurities is permanently imprisoned in the body. Only constant killing can pacify this desire.


    Fanlin has seen in the book, "an overview of the ancient black mage" has a simple description.


    "It looks like you know a lot about it."


    As soon as the voice fell, a cloud of black fog gradually emptied from the body, as if the strength had been completely extracted. The claws that were originally set on the outside cracked, just like weathered rocks. A little wind and grass would turn into wisps of black ash.


    "I know better than you think." Vaseline said that he once again saw the void creation, but had lost the fear of the first time.


    "So you have seen me?" The creation of the void seems to enjoy such freedom. In fact, without the blockade of the body, the void creation will become weak, but it is nothing compared with leaving here.


    The arrival of these people opened the door to the outside world. Unfortunately, he had to abandon his body which had been tempered for many years.


    "Ah, yes..." Fanlin nodded. He did not take the lead in attacking. He could delay the sacrifice for a period of time.


    The incantation of sacrifice has become a whisper, and the power is hidden on the staff. If it is not for the divine flame, it is still burning


    Before the words of Fanlin have been finished, the noumenon of void creation begins to fluctuate violently.


    "You''re the heir to the fellow Eden..." There was no cover up for anger and fury. It seemed that Eden didn''t lie. She did cause this guy a lot of trouble.


    But the present situation does not allow van Lin to be too distracted.


    The black fog kept rolling, and finally turned into a human form. Fanlin noticed that the hand was only lifted, and a huge pressure seemed to crush and explode van Lin.


    Athena sealed the void creation, in the power of the reservation, far from any encounter which can be compared.


    Even Dumbledore didn''t notice at the first time that van Lin''s face turned red and his chest showed signs of collapse.


    Under the pressure, Fanlin did not dare to have any reservation. He had to get rid of the pressure. The wizard who had been crushed and exploded was really a good joke.


    The attack of void creation comes from a kind of space power, as long as Vaseline has enough magic Of course, there is no difficulty in relying on the Sorcerer''s stone.


    The magic power of water blue breaks out inside and outside, just like breaking a glass. Fanlin feels the breaking of power. The sound is very clear, just like breaking some kind of tight hoop curse.


    With the help of the Sorcerer''s stone, Fanlin realized for the first time that he had the power to fight back.


    "I don''t think that I will be destroyed by you so easily. What''s more, we are here to destroy you. I have witnessed that a part of your body and consciousness will be destroyed by witches."


    "In your human words, it''s beyond your capacity." The void creator said, "before it was just some appetizers, but now..."


    The words of the void creation have not been finished, but Dumbledore''s curse hit the face of the void creation in an instant.


    It was as if the snow met the sun, and the black fog seemed to melt. The magic light penetrated through the body of the void creation, and then exploded on the walls of the temple.


    "You see, I''m probably not in charge of you." Dumbledore said that he raised his wand and looked at the void creation not far away.


    This thing actually hurt Fanlin under his eyes, and Dumbledore did not notice it. It has to be said that the power of this thing has exceeded his imagination, even Voldemort can not do so.


    The incantation of sacrifice is still reciting. I don''t know why, the power of sacrifice becomes weaker and weaker. If he could not detect the breath of sacrifice, Dumbledore could not be sure whether the sacrifice was dead.


    However, he always had to buy some time.


    "Sirius and I will assist you." Van Lim said he would love to beat the guy himself.


    "It''s too early for you to get in." Dumbledore said, taking a step forward and standing slightly.


    "I feel my breath." The void creator said, "or you can call me death."


    "You mean this?" Dumbledore chuckled, he knew the legend, incomparably clear, of course, for the origin of the bonesetting wand, he had to understand."But unfortunately, he belongs to me now, and I''m going to beat you with it." Dumbledore said slowly, as if in a normal thing.


    "Beat me? Or kill me? " The creation of the void is like a real human being, "however, even your gods can''t defeat me. What''s more, there are no world rules to suppress you. Even if there are, you are vulnerable to attack in front of me."


    Dumbledore shook his head gently, and a lot of silver light came out through his old body.


    It can be said that relying on his own strength, this is the most powerful wizard Fanlin has ever seen. Voldemort has not contacted him. However, at this moment, Dumbledore''s strength is far beyond the shock that Voldemort brings to him.


    Dumbledore''s whole body is wrapped in the silver light, which makes Fanlin feel like a super large patron mantra. In addition to the mixed white magic, Dumbledore completed the construction of multiple magic in an instant.


    Vaseline can cast up to two spells at once, one through the staff and one through the palm. However, Fanlin felt the magic spell, but far more than this number.


    It seems that every spell has reached the limit of Dumbledore''s release. The original silver light has changed into a colorful color, just like a rainbow.


    It seems that Dumbledore has accumulated enough strength to direct these formed incantations, one after another, attacking the guy who claims to be the God of death.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 472

    Dumbledore''s curse, under the control of mental power, firmly locked the body changed by the black fog.


    In one magic spell after another, the body of the God of death was disintegrated one after another, as if it had been gnawed by something, and one after another of the holes appeared on his body.


    This spell is so powerful that Fanlin does not doubt its power at all. Even Dante''s buildings also show signs of fragmentation of the amusement park. If these divine patterns were not stable, in such an attack, one side of the temple seemed to be broken by Dumbledore.


    However, such a powerful spell seems to be useless, as it was for the atomized body of death before.


    Death''s body is constantly tumbling, more and more black matter is absorbed, and his body is restored in an instant.


    It didn''t do it any real harm unless it was completely evaporated for a moment.


    This sounds very difficult, Dumbledore''s curse in the harm at the same time also succeeded in angering him.


    Even if it turns into human nature, death can''t change his animal instinct.


    There was no furious abuse. Instead, it was a strange roar that rang through the heart.


    This voice is very strange, but also makes people feel afraid, like a soul hiding in the river of hell, endless suffering into a shrill howl, and then in the bottom of people''s hearts was magnified countless times.


    The patron saint''s curse quickly builds up a silver white barrier, and Fanlin''s cat sits at his feet.


    However, the shield of the patron mantra can not completely block this kind of attack which tends to be primitive.


    With the roar of death, the light of the guardian curse began to vibrate unsteadily. The silver white barrier is gradually dissatisfied with the tiny cracks.


    Although the patron saint mantra can block the invasion of energy, but for the transmission of sound, it is spiritual acceptance.


    Death''s attack is very effective. The sound goes directly through the eardrum of the people, pounding heavily in the most sensitive and vulnerable depths of the soul.


    At this moment, the brain block, which had been working, stopped, and more and more fear grew out of van Lin''s mind. It''s like meeting a Dementor, that cold feeling and losing all happiness.


    Sirius is even more so. It can be said that his performance is even worse than expected. He has faced hundreds of Dementors, those swallowing all the mouths and sucking the soul of Sirius.


    It took Sirius a long time to recover, but the Dementor''s terror planted the seeds of fear in his heart.


    It''s inevitable that those terrible images keep coming up in my mind. They''re all fantasies, or the most terrifying experience you''ve ever experienced, your death, facing the dark creatures for the first time.


    This sense of fear magnifies in the mind, crumples into consciousness, and builds into a new and deeper fear.


    It''s like an eternal nightmare. At this moment, the image of the God of death constitutes the collection of all the fears and darkness in your heart. He makes you firmly believe that his existence is the thing you fear most. Moreover, it is deeply engraved on your soul, and there is no way to escape.


    Fanlin and Sirius are staring at the empty shadow of the God of death The fear of victory is constantly spreading in the heart, and they all taste the same or different fear.


    However, the nearest place to death, Dumbledore''s body exudes a soft silver light. Even in the face of death''s attack, the silver light around Dumbledore''s body does not have any waves. He is completely unaffected by the God of death.


    Dumbledore seems very firm. He constantly guides the release of magic, whether it''s soul magic or white magic. If possible, Dumbledore doesn''t mind using Avada''s curse.


    However, awada''s curse directly makes the soul separate from the body to achieve the purpose of death. For human beings, this is a very dangerous magic, but for the so-called God of death''s void creation, this kind of magic without too much impact seems to be adding energy to the God of death.


    Dumbledore waved his wand on a large scale, and various inscriptions began to be recited in his mouth. From the fire to the water, even the natural power that only elves could master, Dumbledore even imitated it through magic.


    It is self-evident that the deep cultivation of elves is self-evident. Dumbledore is really too smart. No wonder Dumbledore will become the greatest wizard in this century. Even without the bone setting wand, Dumbledore is still the strongest among the white wizards.


    Dumbledore is constantly looking for ways to destroy, green natural breath condensed into a silk thread, the atomized body of death to be bound up.


    , however, is of no use. The body of this death is too strong. He absorbs the essence of a dragon of a divine order. No matter fighting capacity or survivability, he is the top one. What''s more, he can also express his power through the dark and dark around him.


    All of a sudden, van Lin realized that Bogart''s origin was just some low-level material similar to the God of death. However, if you are a farce to fight against the God of deathDumbledore wouldn''t do that anyway.


    Dumbledore between the wave is to eliminate a large body of death, but only a burst of black fog rolling, death''s body again recovered.


    This is the terrible place of the God of death, which makes people fall into fear of mental attack and abnormal recovery ability. If it were not for the time that foreigners were sealed off on that day, which led to the lack of energy for their own application and attack, Fanlin and others could not walk through a magic spell under his hand.


    But even if it was such a god of death, Dumbledore still did not dare to let those black beams touch him. In the images of the God''s campaign, all the people present really realized the attack power of the light beam.


    After waking up, Fanlin retreated to the corner of the temple. He took Sirius together for fear of being wiped by the aftershocks of the attack.


    As Dumbledore said, even with such progress of van Lin, he is still unable to get involved in the battle at this level. Whether it is magic or understanding of magic, the difference between van Lin and Dumbledore is not only several levels, so simple.


    This determines a lot of things, for example, Dumbledore can use magic to threaten death, and vaseline can only rely on some special methods.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 473

    In fact, there is no good way for Fanlin to deal with such a situation. In addition to the chain, the effective means that van Lin can apply is really scarce.


    This is also no way of things, no matter how speculation, for the strength of Fanlin has not been a precise positioning.


    The whole magic world is the same, the division of strength is not detailed enough, all the contrast can only be presented in the battle.


    However, even if a wizard like Snape is attacked with a curse by a newly grown wizard, it is easy to lose all combat effectiveness.


    This is indeed the status quo of the magic world, and the decline of the overall level of the magic world gradually lost is self-evident.


    Apart from some primitive methods, there is no way to practice magic.


    But these primitive methods are also very painful and boring. In the era of peace, no wizard would do this.


    Naturally, the older you are, the more abundant the magic accumulated in your body. What''s more, in order to cultivate magic power, it''s very difficult for a wizard with good talent to catch up with ordinary wizard. However good the talent is, you can''t reach the top level when you are young without external force.


    It can be said that even van Lim has the help of the Sorcerer''s stone, but the gap between them can not be made up in a short time from Dumbledore.


    Van Lim always wanted to find a way for ancient witches to practice magic, but the result was disappointing. This method had disappeared thousands of years ago. Even Dumbledore, he had accumulated by years.


    Voldemort is an exception. When he was young, he was able to compete with Dumbledore. However, it was more because of his transformation of the body. It was a kind of black magic. It was very evil, just like in the early years, human beings integrated various biological blood.


    The top of the temple has been pierced, and Dumbledore flies out. He hesitates about the limitation of the temple seal. Even if it is separated from the seal at the bottom, the God of death is still unable to leave the scope of the temple.


    The sacrifice continued to recite his mantra, which was the case from the beginning. I don''t know what the sacrifice is preparing for, but the loss of his power is seen in the eyes.


    It can be said that the breath of sacrifice has been slightly invisible. If it was not for the power of sacrifice that could be smelled in these sacred patterns, all the forest even thought that the sacrifice would be so dead.


    However, this is not much better. The divine flame on the sacrificial arm has been extinguished.


    Fortunately, the God of death did not turn his spearhead to sacrifice, and he could not seem to be able to leave a certain range. This might be because the power of sacrifice was doing something wrong. The black beam that did not attack the two of them would be blocked by the power inspired by the divine pattern in the hall.


    Fanlin didn''t know what was going on. He and Sirius retreated to the door of the temple. There was nothing wrong with Dumbledore.


    The sacrifice is like a statue, and the final wave of power has disappeared.


    The battle between Dumbledore and the God of death continued. Under the command of Dumbledore, the Dragon condensed by fire swallowed the body of death in one bite.


    The flame envelops the black atomized body of death. As Eden once said, this is the initial and weak state of death. These outsiders can absorb all the negative forces to strengthen themselves, but the initial form is extremely weak.


    At that time, the gods were fighting, and naturally there was no possibility of finding such an alien.


    But for the moment, Dumbledore felt helpless just as death was atomizing.


    The flame devoured the body of death. However, while burning, the body of death was also recovering. It was like a circle of death. However, Dumbledore''s magic power was not enough to support his consumption.


    From time to time, the black light, weakened by the flame, could be stopped by the vanillin, but only so.


    "Professor Dumbledore." Exclaimed Fanlin, afraid that Professor Dumbledore''s magic might not be enough to sustain such a battle.


    "I will release the magic power of the Sorcerer''s stone, you..."


    "Don''t do that." Dumbledore said, "it''s not adding, it''s strengthening him."


    "Growing." Fanlin was shocked, he wanted to help, but no matter what method, at the moment, it seems that he can not turn.


    Dumbledore is not talking. It''s not a good habit to be distracted in the battle. Colorful Charms roar through the air.


    The figure of the God of death sprints rapidly. He wants to beat Dumbledore down from the sky, but he doesn''t touch the top of the temple. The chains formed by the divine lines will bind his body firmly.


    This seems to make him feel very angry, but more, it is just helpless.


    However, there are always ways to deal with them.


    Even if he was bound, death still differentiated some of his bodies, just like a bloodthirsty ant. The black figure constantly shuttled between the magic gaps.


    This seems to have made Dumbledore very embarrassed.The black light and shadow are like bombs one after another. After a brief contact with Dumbledore''s curse, the power of the explosion seems to be to overturn the whole temple.


    Dumbledore''s brow slightly frowned. Obviously, this thing caught the loophole that he could not recover his magic power. What this direct form of energy collision brings is naturally the accelerated consumption of magic and spiritual impact.


    In order to continue fighting, Dumbledore still retains a trace of spiritual control after the curse is issued, which is very harmful to Dumbledore.


    The limitation of this place is not only for the God of death, but also for Dumbledore to stand in it.


    It seems to be back to the beginning of people, not enough understanding of the God of death, this is the reason for being suppressed.


    Until now, Dumbledore has not found a good way to completely destroy the God of death.


    Dumbledore''s body began to move constantly. The black light ball seemed to be locked in general. No matter how Dumbledore moved, the remaining light ball was closely following him.


    The body of the God of death is constantly struggling in the blockade, as if to release a little more power to completely defeat Dumbledore.


    Finally, the black ball of light hit Dumbledore''s defense.


    It''s like a black hole. After the sound of the explosion, all the energy around is absorbed and disappeared, along with Dumbledore.


    Van Lin couldn''t help being a little bit stunned. Dumbledore was killed in the attack?


    This joke is not funny at all. He has to recognize the reality, the gap between himself and death


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 474

    The sudden grip made Fanlin jump. It was an old hand. He held it on the wrist of van Lin, with the magic stone bracelet.


    "Release the magic. He can''t take the distance." Dumbledore''s voice made Fanlin feel a little peace of mind, and the flame and lines that limited the body of the God of death had not yet dissipated. Dumbledore did not know how to further narrow the range of activities of the God of death.


    "Yes, Professor Dumbledore." Vaseline nodded, just an idea, and the pure magic of the Sorcerer Stone was released from his wrist.


    "Professor Dumbledore, the monster..." Van Lim pause a little, Dumbledore''s speed of absorbing magic is very fast, as if there is no need for transformation in general.


    "An immortal existence, but not to the height of the picture, which requires some special methods."


    "Special methods." Fanlin said, "you mean, the curse? But those charms Even the patron saint mantra can''t get too much effect... "


    "No, it still works. Many of the incantations I used later were based on the power of the patron saint mantra, but it was not enough. The pure Guardian mantra was not enough to kill. It needs to mix some other magic. However, I am very concerned about this thing. It is like the evil studied by those black magicians in the middle ages. I need to find some information We need to know more about him. It''s not just about the age of the gods. I doubt that there is still a remnant of the world. Many dark creatures can find his body in their power. "


    Dumbledore pondered for a moment. "As you can see, the damage caused by those incantations is only to provoke him."


    "Can he come to the Lord?" Fanlin asked, "after all, it''s like the gods..."


    "He No, it''s It''s the rule... " The voice of sacrifice weakness came, and his face was like gold paper.


    "Mr. sacrifice." Fanlin exclaimed, before he had any action, Sirius first step of the amount of sacrifice to help over.


    "How are you? I see you..."


    "I am Communicating with the gods, "the sacrifice panted slightly," giving Some The price, but Also got very A lot of useful things. "


    "Communication God?" Vaseline did not feel any energy transfer.


    "Yes." The sacrifice said that several people stepped back two steps, because of the limitation of the temple, the God of death could not break out of this range.


    "God, give it to me Some guidance and help. " The priest said, "this thing has retained too much God nature, he may be able to destroy the Athens small world, but he can no longer invade the larger world, here is At that time, a corner of the Olympus world was different from the world we lived in. "


    Sacrifice slowly said, his body a little shaking, Fanlin has no sense of any power again in the body of sacrifice circulation.


    "Then we can give up..."


    "The believers of the gods cannot leave." The priest said that his eyes on money were not firm.


    "But Now we... " Fanlin looked at the people around him in some embarrassment. Sirius couldn''t help at all, and his internal play was not due to the lock of heaven. Besides providing magic to Dumbledore, he was also useless.


    However, he has not yet understood how the chain should be used to bring enough fatal damage to the God of death.


    "We are not alone..." The priest said that he held his right arm with his left hand, "there are gods."


    "Gods?" Fanlin said that he did not believe what the sacrifice said, just like the spiritual sustenance that the sacrifice sought to comfort himself.


    "The gods." The sacrifice said, "it just needs some special methods."


    The priest said, his left hand slightly force, as if to tear off his arm.


    "What do you want to do?" When Fanlin asked, he noticed that the sacrificial right hand had completely changed its appearance. The flesh and blood seemed to have never existed. The whole right arm was bare with golden bones.


    "Here is the price. After all, if the gods want to come, they always want their followers to meet them."


    The priest said, he pulled hard, and Fanlin heard a bone crack sound, very abrupt, and then, the whole golden right arm was taken off by the sacrifice.


    "This is the power of the gods, and only the gods can use him." The sacrificial priest said that he threw the golden right arm bone into the air. Under the light of the sacrificial staff, it was like lighting a fire. The whole world was covered with golden color.


    Dumbledore did not obstruct the sacrificial activities. This worry about the survival of the whole Athens small world, it can be said that this is related to the fate of Greek witches in the future.


    If you let this guy go now, sooner or later, Greece''s belief in gods will be lost, and by that time, the small world that Athens was proud of would no longer exist.


    This is the fate of the Greeks, even if it is imposed by the gods, but in the end, the enemies of the gods always have to be solved by the gods themselves.Fanlin didn''t understand what the sacrifice was doing, but the palpitation of his heart made him very uneasy.


    It''s like something''s coming.


    The golden right arm bone began to melt in the light, once decomposed, the huge energy swept the whole seal world in an instant.


    The incantations in the air are like bursts of Sanskrit, with a strange rhythm, resounding through the world.


    Fanlin couldn''t tell where the sound was. His soul was covered and wrapped by this strange sound. It was like tempering their souls and washing their wounds.


    The staff of sacrifice also began to melt. It can be seen that the incantation of sacrifice needs huge energy, and the long mantra before is just to pave the way for this time.


    To communicate with the world with energy is only for the arrival of gods.


    It was intended to be done from the beginning.


    Fanlin did not understand why the cult did not try to defeat death with Dumbledore. This may be the difference between Greek and British witches.


    British witches only believe in themselves, while Greek witches always put their faith in gods before themselves, even if it is a God that can not come.


    The golden light gradually increases with the blessing of the temple.


    The God of death seemed to feel frightened. In a hurry, he threw out countless black beams of light. However, these beams were not enough to destroy the magic of sacrifice, to be exact, the art of evocation.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 475

    The golden light became more and more powerful, faint, and some strange forms condensed in the golden light and shadow.


    The Greek art of evocation is a very profound soul magic. Paying enough price, we can summon what we know or related to it.


    To retain all consciousness and wisdom is only a lack of energy, which depends on the cost paid by the caster.


    The whole arm of sacrifice was transformed by divinity, and even included the time of sacrifice.


    The state of sacrifice is very bad. Fanlin has never seen a person who can grow up like this.


    Wrinkled face is like a deep gully after another, like the dried bark, Fanlin can''t imagine a person''s old can reach such a degree.


    The sacrifice is not without reward. From the God of death, Fanlin feels a sense of uneasiness.


    This is very rare. It can be said that such negative emotions should not be emitted by such a negative collection.


    The golden light is constantly increasing, just like a strong awakening.


    Fanlin looked at the golden light in front of him with some consternation. He could not help feeling powerless. The enemy of the gods should finally rely on the means of the gods to solve it?


    So, what was the purpose of Eden''s choice of him?


    The shadow of a woman appeared in the golden light. Fanlin felt very familiar. He had seen this woman. He had just arrived in Athens. On the statue or between the gods'' battles, these were her figures.


    Athena


    The sound is like the sound from the abyss of hell, so people will only feel creepy after listening to it.


    "Athena, Athena..." In the bondage, the body of the God of death is constantly rolling, and the black around is constantly absorbed. He tries his best to strengthen himself, and he wants to break away from the confinement of this temple.


    His body began to expand, like an inflatable balloon, which was likely to explode at any time.


    If it really explodes, these negative energies will definitely destroy everything here.


    In the face of Dumbledore, the means of death did not fully display, which is easy to understand. For the God of death, Dumbledore and his existence can not pose a great threat to him. It can be said that their strength is far from being able to force the God of death to the point of desperate.


    The God of death is an empty creature. They are more afraid of death than anyone else. Although he is called the God of death, from his performance, it is not the performance of a god of death.


    They harvest human souls, but now, they are going to be harvested.


    "No way, you should be dead, your soul is in..." Death''s voice is very strange, "no, you are still dead, that damned successor, he materialized you."


    The God of death screamed wildly, and his body was expanding, and he soon reached the limit.


    The golden divine pattern is like a chain, emitting a thin light fog, covering the whole black completely.


    "The gods will punish him, to be exact, to destroy him." The voice of sacrifice slowly tells that for the gods, his faith is firm, even in front of the Fanlin there are contradictions.


    After a brief flicker, the golden mist is completely introverted. A woman in gold armor stands in front of the crowd. The golden spear and shining shield are no different from those in memory.


    This is Athena, the only God remaining in Greece.


    Van Lin''s eyes widened.


    Athena''s eyes seem to contain the light of a world, everywhere is dazzling gold, attached to her armor, skin.


    Athena''s lips moved. "You still haven''t escaped my palm, stranger."


    A kind of sacred majesty is mixed in it, which seems to contain the supreme law. If this is aimed at them, it is no less than a violent mental storm.


    "Do you think you are successful?" Death screamed, because of the emotional fluctuations, the body of death constantly rolling, which reminds Fanlin of the liquid bomb. If you are not careful, death will explode like those hot weapons, completely destroying them.


    "It seems that your consciousness has evolved completely. Compared with that time, it seems that you are out of the level of lower level creatures."


    "I''m a lower level creature. What are you, a scum killed by a lower level creature?" Death laughs, and his body twists and turns.


    "You can''t get away from it here." Athena said, the cold tone does not have any emotion.


    "You will still die in my hands." Death said, "it''s like your prohibitions. You don''t know. I''m not as weak as you think."


    After all, there was a huge explosion of energy in death''s body, and the bomb was about to explode. Even Sirius, who had always been insensitive, was aware of the power of the explosion in his body.


    "Let''s go!" Dumbledore said, his hand gently touched, a touch of silver brilliance in an instant shrouded in the people''s body.It''s like a whip whipping the air. Dumbledore''s reaction is very fast. He takes a few people to move out at the first time. This is undoubtedly very risky, but it is also the quickest way.


    A flower in front of Fanlin, and then, several people came to the edge of the small world.


    It''s like the TV has shown the human''s highest thermal weapon, and the black mushroom cloud rises in the center of the small world in an instant.


    Associated, the whole space began to shake, the small world space barriers in an instant were broken, huge black air waves in an instant came to the public in front of.


    "Hold on to my hand." Dumbledore said that van Lin held Dumbledore''s hand with his backhand. Dumbledore needed the support of magic. For this point, van Lin was very clear.


    For a moment, Fanlin''s spell overlapped with Dumbledore''s, but the brilliant blue barrier didn''t take into account in such a large-scale explosion.


    The earth is shaking, and the scattered sand and stones are sweeping in. Gradually, cracks appear in the barriers of the framework of the two people practicing hands.


    Through the barrier, the sharpest one is like a sharp knife.


    However, this is only the beginning. Dumbledore has tried his best to crush him. Sirius protected the sacrifice with his magic and body. However, they are like sailing boats with sharp waves. If they are not careful, they will be submerged by the vast sea.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 476

    Fanlin did not know how the wind and waves were calmed down. His magic power was rapidly consumed. The original shining magic stone became a little dim at this moment.


    Where did the pain come from? There were bloody wounds everywhere, as if they had been executed in ancient times, with sharp knives cutting through their fragile bodies.


    The massive loss of blood makes van Lin feel dizzy. Even though his body has been strengthened by Eden, it does not mean that his body can reach the height of the gods.


    Van Lin''s eyelids are heavy. He wants to open his eyes to see what''s wrong with Dumbledore, Sirius, and sacrifice. The sacrificial body can''t stand such a toss.


    When they came here, they were really in a mess. As soon as death worked hard, they became helpless.


    As it was said at the beginning, he couldn''t get into the battle of Dumbledore. Now, his identity has been changed to everyone present, and no one can get involved in the battle between gods.


    Van Lin was almost drowned in pain. He couldn''t sleep like this, but he couldn''t support himself because of his tired body and numb nerves.


    Fanlin lost control of his body in an instant, and the chain which had been repressed all the time rushed out of his body.


    The chain will be a few people firmly locked, Fanlin do not know why it did so, perhaps it is a kind of protection, Fanlin vaguely felt a trace of destruction in the breath.


    To be exact, it is like the disappearance of space. Before their magic is broken, the runic space for suppressing the God of death has become dilapidated. It is like a space storm with black cracks everywhere. Human beings can no longer survive in that situation.


    Maybe death has been destroyed with space?


    With his eyes closed, Fanlin''s mind was full of strange ideas, but he could feel nothing but feel his body bound.


    Maybe the chain took them out of that space. The chain was so magical that it had saved van Lin several times.


    The cold feeling stimulated van Lin''s body. He felt that his wounds had a tendency to be frozen.


    It''s very bad. It stops the flow of blood, but it can easily numb the body.


    He needed some treatment. He thought of Hermione. Granger would cry out when she was here. Madame Pomfrey was also good. She could heal the wounds of several of them.


    Two warm forces poured into Fanlin''s body, which could not be the magic stone. Without his control, the Sorcerer''s stone was an ordinary stone.


    Maybe it''s the chain feeding, and Dumbledore


    Yes, Dumbledore. Vaseline remembers, he''s by Dumbledore''s side.


    The strength became more and more warm. The frozen wound had a tendency to melt. Van Lin felt that consciousness was returning to his body, along with the pain. This was the recovery of some effects of his nerves, but more importantly, it was a kind of comfortable warmth.


    Gradually, van Lin felt that his body regained his intuition. He tried to move his fingers with some difficulty, but he trembled slightly according to his wishes.


    "You''ve recovered." Dumbledore said gently, "how do you feel now?"


    "Not so good." Van Lin''s voice is a little weak, even if Dumbledore through magic to repair his body, but that kind of blood loss caused by dizziness is not a simple wound healing can prevent.


    But it''s much better than before.


    "The blood, my magic can''t sense, and I don''t have the extra magic to peel off the impurities in the blood." Dumbledore said, "I think you can release part of the magic power of the Sorcerer''s stone. We need him very much."


    With these words, Dumbledore reached out and helped van Lin up.


    Van Lin nodded gently. He opened his eyes. There was a burning fire around him.


    "Are we out?" Fanlin felt a little unreal, but the flame pointed to the sky made him have to recall the previous experience.


    "Yes, you''re right." Dumbledore said that because of the magic absorption, Dumbledore''s face became much better.


    "The chain? I vaguely remember something that tied us together


    "That''s it." Dumbledore said, "that chain saved us."


    "So our magic is completely destroyed?" Van Lin''s look was a little dim. How could he not understand the gap.


    "It should be said that we have persisted, but you know, the explosion was so powerful that cracks began to appear in the surrounding space barriers."


    "So the chain takes us all along the cracks in space." It''s easy for him to think about what he''s been through before, says van Lin.


    "What about the battle? Sacrifice the gods who are summoned by the art of evocation. She Died with that monster? " Fanlin asked, not sure.The original entrance has been lost, but it looks like a sacrifice. Fanlin doesn''t think that the present sacrifice can open the door here again.


    Up to now, the sacrifice is still in a coma. Sirius put a suit on the sacrifice. Where is it? The original position of the right hand looks empty.


    "I''m afraid not." Dumbledore said, looking at the black, flaming cage.


    Where, the divine lines are constantly flashing, as if under some impact, a huge crack extends from the ground up, as if to reach the end of the tower.


    It looks very bad, such a strong cage in this moment is like suffering from some irresistible suffering, completely lost the sense of the past solid.


    If all these runes fade, the dilapidated building that Fanlin thought would collapse in an instant.


    However, it seems only a matter of time.


    The whole cage has become rickety.


    "Maybe we should stay away from here." Van Lim said, his brow unconsciously wrinkled up, some black energy began to spread out from the gap.


    Fanlin is no stranger to this power. They have just experienced it, and almost all of them died under the black energy.


    "We really should stay away from here." Dumbledore said, his wand a bit, the huge light mantra in an instant on two distant dark light.


    It was just a protective time, and a few people were at least hundreds of miles away.


    The cage won''t last long, which is something everyone knows very well.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 477

    The biggest destruction that Fanlin has ever seen is the magic array left by Andrus Slytherin, which has accumulated magic power for thousands of years. No matter whether it is lost or enhanced, in short, that ancient magic collapsed the entire underground space in one fell swoop.


    Deepen the depth of Black Lake?


    This is not difficult to understand, the power of ancient magic is far more than that of today''s white magic, but the requirements for witches have become higher.


    And the scene in front of me is beyond the peak that ancient magic can reach, at least the peak I have seen in the forest.


    Phantom shifting is a good magic. It can be said that it is necessary to avoid and escape. At least, under the leadership of Dumbledore, they will not be affected by the burning cage.


    Like the impression of a mountain collapse, the cracks above the flaming cage extend from the earth to the sky, like being split by people, with irregular cracks.


    The large area of cracking naturally makes the cage no longer stable, just like the space they just escaped from being destroyed. Finally, under a violent impact, the seemingly stable cage falls to the ground.


    This is the most magnificent scene that Fanlin has ever seen. Hundreds of miles high buildings fall to the ground, and the smoke is rolling with the fire that hasn''t been extinguished. It''s like an apocalyptic disaster.


    Fortunately, the collapse of this thing did not bring more energy explosion, Dumbledore was very easy to block the impact of this time.


    However, this still made them very embarrassed. The aftermath of the battle alone had surpassed the bombardment of many large-scale magic. Even if van Lin tried his best, he might destroy a house and a group of large buildings. The premise is that this large building does not have too much defense magic bonus.


    Well, that''s just to say that Fanlin couldn''t blow up a Hogwarts castle just to test the magic spell.


    However, there must be a contrast between the two weak gods. The difference between them is self-evident.


    The golden light and shadow swept away the thick fog and rushed straight to the sky.


    Under the blessing of eagle eye, Fanlin clearly saw the God of death standing in the ruins.


    He has inflated his body into the shape of a dragon, as if he had flesh and blood before.


    It''s fair, the gods who lose their bodies and the aliens who lose their bodies.


    Like the two most pure energy bodies, the most violent impact is constantly taking place in the sky.


    The halo of power is constantly spreading outward, which also lights up the two whole sky, the world is more bright than ever before.


    Once again, the golden lance returned to Athena''s hand. Fanlin could see clearly that it was a fictional energy, just like Athena and the body of death. In the last battle, their sharpest weapons had been destroyed.


    There was no blood spurt in this battle, just like the sun and snow. From time to time, the black beam melted half of Athena''s body, while the golden light also destroyed most of the death.


    It seems that there is no end at all. It is more of an energy hedge. This way is very primitive and also very direct.


    Yes, very direct, directly to all, do not know how to help and face.


    "Mr. sacrifice is not going to work." Sirius whispered, "his breath is too weak."


    This is undoubtedly bad news.


    "With the stone." Fanlin said, "hang by magic..."


    Before he had finished speaking, Dumbledore took out a bottle of magic medicine from his pocket. Undoubtedly, it was used to protect his life.


    But no one cares about its value.


    "We have to get out of here as soon as possible." Dumbledore said that when the lavender night was poured from the priest''s mouth, his weak breath became more stable. At least he could see the faint chest undulation, even if the frequency was not high.


    Athena''s battle with death is still going on. In fact, death did not lie. He retained too much strength. When Athena arrived, he broke out in an all-round way, which surprised Athena.


    Strictly speaking, even if she failed, it was nothing. Athena had been counted as dead in the past.


    However, this situation is not a very good thing for Fanlin. If Athena fails, then everyone present


    "We have to help her." Dumbledore said, "give me the Sorcerer''s stone. I need to recover quickly."


    Van Lin nodded. He took the stone bracelet off and put it on Dumbledore''s wrist.


    Dumbledore was just about to get up.


    "Wait a minute," said Fanlin, "I think I can help, too."


    "You can..." Dumbledore hesitated. "How?"


    "This chain was used to seal some of the gods of death before, and the divine patterns on it are all there. I think it should be of some use, but other people except me...""What do I need to do?" Dumbledore asked.


    "Limit," said Fanlin, "for a second, as long as the chain is entangled, nothing can be done with this thing."


    "How sure." Dumbledore mused, "we''re likely to have this one chance."


    "30 percent." Van Lin thought about it, this is already the best option, at least 30% confidence.


    "It''s risky. We only have one chance." Dumbledore said, "but there''s nothing we can do."


    "I''ll show you the shape and the shadow." Sirius said, "I''ve basically figured out the rules of this space. Although it''s a little slower, it''s better than flying on your own. And I can only do it here. "


    "In this case..." Van Lin looked at Sirius, and then he nodded, "I believe you."


    In fact, Fanlin is not allowed to think about the superfluous. They must leave here as soon as possible. The strength of death is far beyond Athena''s imagination. They must make some measures, otherwise, they will die here.


    This is the reality, a few little wizard, even Dumbledore, want to intervene is very reluctant, the lowest level of fighting, they can not fully bear.


    "We have to fight." Dumbledore said he hadn''t taken such a risk in years. He thought it would be the biggest risk to put everything on Harry and fight Voldemort.


    "We have no choice!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 478

    Since you can''t, try your best.


    This is the only choice. They have to fight for it, and maybe they can fight for it. But a trace of vitality is indisputable. It is a kind of small sorrow.


    This is their last hope compared to the long-standing wizard or deity.


    Dumbledore took the lead in moving towards the battlefield, and the silvery light and Athena''s golden flame matched each other.


    It''s a very exciting experience to fight with a deity. After such a long time, when the God disappears, such an experience has never been enjoyed by that human being.


    However, in Dumbledore''s view, this is not a lucky thing. On the contrary, he felt that it was very bad, which could be said to be very unfortunate.


    The gods will not destroy everyone, but those who fight against them


    Dumbledore had to admit that, even if he didn''t believe in God, at least, everything the gods did would bring some benefits.


    And those outsiders are not like this, they can wantonly destroy here.


    Dumbledore sighed, at least for this moment, the gods were on the wizard''s side.


    A touch of silver quickly rushed to the battlefield, just a flash of time, Dumbledore came behind the God of death, he had fought with this thing before, his ancient magic still has certain lethality for this thing, at least, Dumbledore can weaken the God of death.


    Colorful light is accumulated from the wand, and each knuckle on the wand is equivalent to storing a magic node.


    Although Dumbledore can''t communicate the magic power between heaven and earth, there is no surplus power here. However, when van Lin gives the magic stone to him, he can make up for the deficiency. Moreover, compared with the magic between heaven and earth, the magic in the magic stone is more pure and more powerful.


    The magic roared past, just like a colorful light dragon, pounding hard on the body of the God of death.


    The roar resounded continuously, and the gorgeous magic burst seemed to be more powerful than Athena''s attack.


    The light of the seven colors suddenly suppressed the golden and black. The color in the sky was mottled. It was Dumbledore who occupied the peak at this moment.


    Athena was surprised. She had just arranged for someone to wake her up. She had to kill the guy who would bury her future.


    But the power of death is too strong. After a short period of suppression, Athena finds that she can''t do anything to this guy. Moreover, if the pure energy body dies together, her last remaining consciousness will disappear. Here is all she has.


    But the people who were originally trying to help her wake up brought her enough surprise, such as the sacrifice of sacrifice, which made her far stronger than expected, although she could not reach the hidden means of death.


    In addition to van Lin, the most amazing thing for her is Dumbledore, this young wizard, er This wizard, who is not even a baby for her, seems to have caught up with her.


    It may be her illusion, but it also shows the surprise Dumbledore has brought to her.


    As for Fanlin, she would like to see how the selected person is. Being an outsider, she seems to have brought some wonderful things.


    "Good, human wizard." Athena''s golden eyes looked at Dumbledore. "You are stronger than I imagined. We can join hands. As long as we destroy it, I can send you back. And my believer, I will not let him die in vain."


    "Hello, dear God, Athena." Dumbledore said gently, "I just want to ask, do you have a way to completely destroy this thing?"


    "Total destruction." Athena pondered for a moment. "I do. But it will take some time. Can you make him settle down?"


    "There is a chain in Van Lin''s hand that used to seal this guy."


    "I''m aware of it, but can he control it?" Athena difference, she is very familiar with the chain, produced by the Greek god of fire, but the God of fire died too early, obsessed with tempering, relaxed the fight.


    "30% is sure, but with control, the chain has been fused with his skeleton through alchemy." Said Dumbledore.


    "No wonder." Athena thought for a moment. She had tried to summon the chain, but she could not establish communication with the chain. She thought it was the means that Eden left for van Lin.


    After all, it seems that after the war, she still knows more about the gods of Egypt and India.


    "If it can be used, as long as the chain is wrapped around the thing, it will never move." Athena said.


    "Well, I''ll cooperate with you to fix this guy." Dumbledore said that the exchange of ideas is just a matter of a moment, and then a surviving God and the greatest wizard of mankind reached a consensus.Athena began to accumulate strength secretly. There was still a lot of strength in the remains of the cage, but it was used to stabilize the space.


    However, the cage has collapsed, and the remaining energy can not support this space. It is profitable to replace an old threat with an old space for hundreds of years.


    Just like those old businessmen, they are more and more humanized.


    Athena laughs at herself. She holds a shield, and her golden lance radiates the incomparable light under the injection of energy.


    Dumbledore is also the same. His bone setting wand emits illusory light. For many years, he has completely mastered this wand beyond the legendary magic prop. It can be said that this is completely the stuff of a wizard.


    The same is true of Fanlin''s staff. As long as he has enough time to grow up, no one seems to doubt nicoleme''s means of making alchemy weapons. Even with pure magic, nicoleme is almost beyond the legend.


    It seems that Merlin can''t live, nicoleme, as long as Nick wants, but Merlin can''t live without the Sorcerer''s stone.


    Dumbledore shook his head and laughed. Athena was fully armed, and the golden flame was absorbed into her body. It seemed that it had reached a saturation point. The light of power could not completely converge in the weapon. The half foot long thorn was like the extension of the weapon, which was the accumulation of energy.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 479

    "Sirius, you Are you sure? " Fanlin asked uneasily. He was determined to learn the phantom well this time. Dumbledore must be able to get rid of the limitations of his body. Professor Snape is also a magic drug for strengthening his body. Fanlin remembers that Professor Snape studied dragon blood potion in his first grade.


    "No!" Sirius said without looking back.


    Fanlin some speechless, but Sirius did not deceive him, after all, this kind of unknown things are often uncertain, it can be said that they are blocking.


    Sometimes life is like a gamble. If they don''t succeed, they all die here.


    Van Lin''s palm unconsciously pinched a sweat.


    In order not to attract the attention of the God of death, they did not use magic, simply through walking to travel.


    They must shorten enough distance before Dumbledore gives a hint, so that Sirius can have more control and spare power.


    Worst of all, they have to be careful of the energy fallout from time to time from the sky.


    The sky battle showed a white hot state, with a strength of 120% of Dumbledore to join, Athena seems to have given a breath.


    Athena has completely given up the attack of energy. She wants to keep her strength. The success or failure is in the last moment.


    However, giving up energy attack does not mean smashing the computer, Gu has completely given up the confrontation, she is armed is not for nothing.


    In the skills of close combat, the God of death can''t compete with a female warrior God completely. Although there is no problem in reaction, he is always in a lot of confusion.


    Athena''s golden lance ran through his body, and the golden wound was no less than before, the kind of wound that was destroyed by the energy beam.


    And Dumbledore looks more powerful. With the support of the Sorcerer''s stone, Dumbledore''s magic power has been greatly supplemented.


    In fact, witches rely on part of their own magic power to communicate with the free magic between heaven and earth.


    If you really rely on your own magic, although the charm becomes more pure and easy to control, it consumes


    A grade one wizard can''t even cast a barely qualified spell. Of course, this refers to those ordinary little wizards.


    However, this is the real situation of the magic world, the extremely low strength differentiation.


    Dumbledore''s high-level magic like no money, patron saint mantra, calendar fire curse and so on, no matter what black magic or white magic, in Dumbledore''s eyes, are just a kind of magic.


    Moreover, there are many unknown ancient magic, Fanlin less than ten years of experience is naturally impossible and Dumbledore.


    It is these ancient magic that seems to have caused great damage to the God of death. Compared with before, death''s consumption speed has become faster, and Athena''s pressure has become smaller.


    Although it is an energy magic attack, but under the control of Dumbledore''s mind, Athena, who is fighting in close combat, doesn''t have to worry about being hurt by accident, which saves a lot of trouble.


    However, it seems that there is not a good opportunity, Dumbledore has not delivered any message to him.


    "When we have a chance, we''ll go up." Van Lim said, he and Sirius trot moving, a black wizard suit perfect into the black soil.


    "Don''t wait for Dumbledore?" Sirius asked that he would trust Dumbledore more than they judged.


    "Maybe, Professor, he doesn''t have the energy to distract us any more." There was some worry in Van Lin''s look. He didn''t know what to do. He was a little uncertain about the time.


    "Good." Sirius nodded, as if van Lim were willing to believe him, blocking his life and soul in his immature mirage, Sirius was naturally willing to believe in Van Lin''s judgment.


    But as van Lin guessed, Dumbledore had some small problems.


    It needs magic to communicate with magic, that is to say, it can be transmitted with the help of external magic. However, there is no magic in this space. Dumbledore and Athena talk with each other by his magic power, but Van Lin is too far away from his position.


    Dumbledore swept, because the van Lin they use the environment to hide, which is not so easy to detect.


    It looks like they can only rely on themselves.


    Dumbledore thought, his hands did not stop, since there is no way to prompt, he must create more opportunities for death to pause briefly.


    However, it is difficult to do, Dumbledore''s magic is difficult to achieve an effective blockade.


    As Dumbledore''s arm rose, a fire dragon glided through the sky.


    However, there is no divine line prohibition, and the body of the God of death is not so weak.


    It''s all in the state of energy. Death just sweeps it with his tail and adds a breath of dragon. It''s very easy to solve Dumbledore''s Dragon.


    It doesn''t seem realistic to wrap it in flame.


    "Move the battlefield to the ground."Dumbledore echoed, "so we can better limit him. He''s too quick."


    Athena nodded. As a goddess of wisdom, she could judge what was best for her.


    Athena jumped up high, her weapon inserted into the body of the void creation, but she forgot that it was not the body at all. Her whole figure passed through the body of death, which made him a little confused.


    It is unrealistic to hit a mass of energy that takes away consciousness and spirit to the ground in a physical way.


    However, this is a reminder of Dumbledore, his wand constantly waving, one after another magic light floating in the sky.


    "Please help to contain him. I need to create a space." Said Dumbledore.


    In fact, Dumbledore did not have the ability. He just wanted to build energy barriers from side to side to achieve the purpose of the range of activities of the weak God of death.


    Death will not touch these empty charms. After all, his energy is limited. An Athena is enough to lead him to headache.


    From time to time, Dumbledore issued an attack curse on the body of the God of death, making him mistakenly think that Dumbledore is just a lost criterion.


    This is a good thing for the God of death. It seems that Athena''s helper is not so reliable. After all, she is just a human wizard. Although the empty energy has not dissipated, it does not make death pay more attention.


    Athena''s strength is really too strong, the God of death never cares about human fighting skills, which makes death very vulnerable, he must find a way to solve Athena, only this old opponent can really threaten him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 480

    For the God of death, today is undoubtedly a lucky day. Fortunately, a group of unknown little ghosts liberated him from his imprisonment.


    However, this is also reasonable. Although he is sealed, when he reaches his level, he can naturally capture some of his own destiny.


    He could feel that the child with Eden''s mark had a great connection with him, but it was not a threat to him. As long as he could go out, all this was not a matter of doing things.


    But unfortunately, the people brought by this damned imp are very tricky, a wizard who has mastered a powerful magic spell and can hurt him, and an asshole who is dying to call Athena out.


    It''s really irritating and tricky enough for death.


    There was another man who had no effect, which was beyond the scope of death''s consideration, but only one Athena was enough to make him upset.


    The black dragon beast of death roared in the sky, and its black tail swept fiercely, bringing up a gust of vigorous wind.


    However, Athena was not forced back by the God of death. The golden lance pierced into the body of the God of death, and the shield of her left hand smashed the tail of the God of death with the help of the twist of her waist.


    It''s like tempering hot ore. The Golden Flame splashes on the black tail.


    Dumbledore timely issued a group of magic, the fire red light blade cut in the tail of death.


    The wound was so smooth that it was like attacking the marble column with the shadow of God''s front, and the tail of the God of death was thus cut off.


    The broken tail falls from the air, and before it falls to the ground, the tail turns into pure black energy and dissipates in mid air.


    In fact, there is no problem between Dumbledore and Athena. Under the control of huge spiritual energy, Dumbledore''s curse can be accurately hit on the body of the God of death.


    However, consumption is inevitable. Even with the blessing of bone setting wand and Sorcerer''s stone, Dumbledore''s body is so old that he can''t absorb the energy from the Sorcerer''s stone into his body as recklessly as Vaseline.


    If so, his own body would collapse first.


    However, it seems that there is no good way to do it now. The energy barrier arranged at the beginning has been destroyed by the God of death, and there is not much time left for him. Athena''s spear also shows some signs of shrinking. He needs to prepare a bigger magic spell.


    "Can you help me hold him for three seconds. You don''t need to hold it, as long as it''s limited to a certain range." Dumbledore communicated with Athena.


    After winning Athena''s approval, Dumbledore began to prepare his magic. An ancient English passage was sung from his mouth.


    Far below, Fanlin felt very strange, Dumbledore''s wand pointed to the sky, and then there was no movement.


    Chanting a magic spell?


    In his impression, Dumbledore''s use of magic is to communicate magic directly through the framework formula. Whether it is a high-level or a low-level magic spell, van Lin has never seen Dumbledore cast a spell, except that he wants to prompt others.


    However, the God of death has no good hint, if can be caught off guard to give death a powerful curse, Fanlin is very willing to see.


    "Sirius, let''s wait a minute. Dumbledore may have to prepare a powerful spell." Van Lin pulled Sirius by his side.


    A bright reddish red appeared in the black clouds in the sky, and soon the whole sky over the battlefield was covered with this red color.


    The flaming red cloud seemed to burn up, and there was a huge magic in it. Even if it was so far away, Fanlin could still smell the burning breath, just like falling into the volcanic magma. Fanlin could not help feeling that his skin was a little hot.


    The light blue magic is forced to cling to the surface of the body, which is just the beginning.


    Looting fire was like thunder and lightning rolling in the black and red clouds. Van Lin''s eyes widened, and he felt that the whole sky was turning.


    In fact, the magic in the sky is really turning.


    After about a second, a black and red phoenix flew out of the clouds. Except for its head, all parts of its body carried a thick line of fire.


    The resounding sound of the Phoenix resounds through the world, which is like a signal.


    The God of death began to struggle for his life. He wanted to escape here. Being hit by the Phoenix is not a thing that can be accepted by him. Even if he will not be killed, most of the strength accumulated over the years will definitely be lost in this attack.


    Death moves quickly, he breaks through a barrier of energy, but it is Athena''s golden shield to greet him.


    Death immediately changed direction, but I Athena grabbed the body of death, she did not want to let death leave.


    Phoenix''s speed is very fast, the long fire line from the sky has been connected to its body.With a loud and clear cry, the Phoenix fell on the body of the God of death.


    Athena kicked death hard. She didn''t want to waste the energy. Moreover, it was obvious that Dumbledore could not completely control such a large-scale magic attack. It can be said that this is an unstable magic.


    However, in terms of power, it seems that there is no doubt about it.


    At the moment Athena left, the energy of a circle of flame burst out, which is no less than the explosion of full state before death.


    A flame that ignites the heaven and earth appears in the air, just like hanging death. In fact, the flame that seems to rotate slowly is rotating at a speed that can''t be caught by the naked eye.


    It''s like being still.


    However, even though Dumbledore cast a spell, he did not stay near.


    Van Lim knew this magic, the doomsday judgment, and the means to control the fire robbery attack. It was very powerful, but the price needed to be paid was the same. The magic consumption beyond imagination and the complicated formula arrangement were seen in Dumbledore''s magic letters. He thought that such magic was difficult to release.


    However, this also needs to consider that this is the ancient world, the suppression of world rules is not so strong, so it caused this overwhelming magic attack.


    Fire red seems to have become the main color of the world. The heat dispels the cold brought by the darkness. At least death doesn''t feel so good.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 481

    The whirlpool of fire continued, and a new round of explosion broke out from the center, as if to ignite every trace of magic.


    The flame whirlpool lasted for half a minute, and it was as if it had no end.


    Van Lin is a little dazed, Dumbledore''s curse makes him completely lose the position of the God of death. He seems to be a bit redundant.


    Dumbledore locked his brow in the sky. This is his magic spell. Naturally, he can feel what''s going on in the curse.


    But to his surprise, death didn''t struggle in it. In fact, death resisted the curse a little, and then gave up completely.


    It''s like giving up his life, but Dumbledore is very clear that there is no way to eliminate the God of death by attacking at this level.


    Fanlin looked at the sky silently. If everything was over like this, it would be the best thing. But the God of death really died without resistance?


    That doesn''t sound realistic.


    In fact, even though Dumbledore didn''t relax completely, the huge consumption of magic made him feel a little lost in his mind.


    Under the control of Dumbledore, the magic began to shrink to the center constantly. He just wanted to lock up the God of death, and then let Athena eliminate it. It would be a good thing not to let any forest take risks.


    Stay in Dumbledore to put the power in, a violent wave of power erupted in the center of the spell without warning.


    The black flame swept Dumbledore''s curse in an instant.


    Dumbledore almost lost control of the spell, but it was enough for death.


    Cut off Dumbledore''s control, of course, the curse began to collapse, and the human wizard had no way to limit him.


    Death knows what Dumbledore and Athena want to do, nothing more than limit him and destroy him.


    Athena has this ability, he is very clear, but Athena is an energy body. If she fails to hit, she will not be able to fight.


    It seems that this human wizard is going to die. At least, such a huge energy consumption is a little too reluctant for a human class, and his body is so old.


    In this way, it seems that he is already a safe side, just need to eliminate the energy of Athena.


    He and Athena knew very well that the space had come to an end because of the loss of support. As long as he left before the space burst, he could become an independent individual and survive.


    The God of death does not want to find the remains of the body, many of which have been destroyed or absorbed by human witches, and he is now an independent consciousness.


    The invasion of the world for him too much restrictions, he can completely choose a new world.


    He is a void creature, nature, and he is not short of patience.


    Before leaving, he didn''t mind destroying this place completely. He had the ability.


    Death broke out of the curse and stood still. He paid enough to destroy nearly half of his body.


    Dumbledore did not give up the command of the remaining magic, he wanted to try to destroy the God of death, the ancient magic damage to the God of death is more powerful than imagined, but it is doomed to be impossible.


    The black light is like a curtain of heaven. On this side, death is completely separated from Dumbledore and Athena.


    ¡­¡­


    "Sirius..." Fanlin called. "Send me up, I think now is a good opportunity. Dumbledore is no longer a threat, he will naturally relax his vigilance, and..."


    Fanlin overlooks the sky, death has not been moving for half a day.


    "You''re crazy." Sirius said, "Dumbledore''s curse didn''t work, what''s more, he didn''t care about Dumbledore, so he had extra energy to..."


    "As long as we''re fast enough." "It must be possible, the chain will definitely be able to restrain it," Van Lin said


    Van Lin thought of the part of the body under Hogwarts, entangled in chains and assimilated with the stone wall. It was definitely a sharp weapon.


    "Have you decided?" Asked Sirius.


    "Yes, now." Van Lin nodded, his hand turned, the chain mark in his palm faint light.


    "That''s good." Sirius nodded, and with one hand he grasped van Lin''s shoulder.


    This voice is very familiar, Fanlin is very others have done many times of phantom shift, but this is the first time.


    With the whips of the air, they almost reached the sky in an instant.


    Close observation of death is an unforgettable experience. The black body seems to contain infinite fear, as if walking in the forbidden forest, at any time there may be a fierce beast to tear your body apart.Just a look at the time, van Lin''s brain is a little bit slow.


    But he has not forgotten his mission, Sirius is nearby, he can not pull Sirius to death together.


    Ice blue chains shot out of his hand like a sword.


    The cold light stabs the back, and the God of death will feel it naturally.


    Stay in the moment Sirius appears, and the fluctuation of space is enough to make death nervous.


    Without any hesitation, a black beam of light shot from his body, as if to kill the people behind him.


    It''s the two witches, the fatalistic IMP and an ordinary wizard. There''s no threat. He doesn''t mind killing them first.


    Fanlin''s brain was blank. He had just activated the chain, and then the black light beam of death came towards him. It was very bad. Fanlin almost thought that he would die with Sirius.


    Dumbledore, who was watching van Lin, naturally had some movement. He was stronger than Sirius and his phantom moved faster.


    Just a flicker, Dumbledore''s wand appeared in front of Vaseline.


    This is an ordinary patron saint mantra, but it makes Fanlin feel more secure than ever before.


    The ice blue chain stabbed death''s body in an instant, which is no accident. The vaseline is close enough to the God of death, and the God of death does not put the Vaseline in his heart.


    For a moment, Athena seemed to relax. In her opinion, everything was under his control, and death was not a threat at this moment.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 482

    Howling seems to become the main melody at this time, in the golden energy, the night is gradually engulfed by light.


    This is Athena''s method.


    The tides, which gather all the remaining energy, are like transforming this thing at its root.


    In fact, the means left by Eden can naturally limit the throb of death. Even if it is used by Fanlin, death still can''t mobilize half of its energy due to the strength of the chain.


    It''s much stronger than the chain that locked the wolf, fenriel. Of course, it''s just Fanlin''s wishful thinking.


    As the sun general light scattered from the sky, death''s pure black body in the scorching sun appears particularly eye-catching.


    "It''s OK to use magic. After all, the power of the world is magic." Athena said that the golden body appears particularly illusory, as if it can be destroyed at any time.


    "You can do it with magic?" Fanlin wondered, he looked at the huge Rune array on the ground.


    "Yes, as long as you can find a match." After all, when it comes to your body, you can still transform your body from the God of God


    "Divine blood?" Vaseline immediately responded, "you mean the golden dots in my blood."


    Athena nodded. Her golden eyes were like the most powerful exploration magic of time. The condition of van Lin''s body was in her eyes.


    "If there is no divine blood, do you think you can use the divine things?" Athena said, "but Eden''s transformation of you is very thorough. I hope you don''t let Eden down with so much energy."


    "I''m sorry, Athena Miss... " Vaseline said that he had never called the goddess Eden, let alone had nothing to do with him and used his Athena.


    Athena seems to have heard someone call her this for the first time. The original human beings are all in a state of fear. This is the first time that the human female is called.


    "Can you record this magic array?" Asked Fanlin.


    "Of course." Athena nodded, and a thin golden light passed from her fingertips to the back of Vaseline''s hand.


    Fanlin yelled, as if he had been burned by a iron, and a pale gold magic array appeared on the back of van Lin''s hand.


    Linyi is a little speechless. He already has a basic magic array of Merlin ring on his body, and he has been re portrayed on his back by nicoleme, and now there is another one in his hand.


    Like the most crazy alchemists, their bodies are like a huge alchemy product, countless auxiliary magic array are depicted on the body one by one.


    Just for convenience?


    That''s exactly what it looks like. But you record it. What the hell are you recording on me.


    van Lin''s unconscious mind wants to Tucao, and death has been unable to make complaints about what storms are, so this makes van Lin''s mind relaxed.


    "It''s recorded." Athena said that she didn''t feel anything wrong with this. In their time, many records were written on stone slabs or people''s bodies.


    "The way it''s recorded is very special." Fanlin said in a low voice that he could clearly feel the power of the magic array''s cooking through magic, which was no different from the magic array at present.


    "Ms. Athena." Dumbledore said, "you should know the origin of this thing, I always think it''s not like it''s foreign..."


    "It''s really an alien species." Athena said, "at that time, it was our carelessness that made this guy go through the hole. I have to say, this guy adapted very quickly."


    "As far as I know, it''s been around for hundreds of years." Said Dumbledore.


    "In the last few hundred years?" Van Lim has some doubts. He has discussed these things with nicoleme. With nicoleme''s experience


    "Wait for me to have a look. However, can you open that part of the content? I can''t see it now..." Athena is embarrassed to say that her current state is not enough to support her dialogue with these people in a divine manner.


    "Oh, of course, my doubts will be presented to you." Dumbledore said, his magic slightly stagnated, Athena''s spirit will enter Dumbledore''s mind.


    This feeling is very strange. In the impression of van Lin, it is always Dumbledore exploring other people''s memory, but it is never Dumbledore''s turn to be read and memorized.


    It didn''t take long, with the cooperation of Dumbledore, Athena finished the investigation of Dumbledore''s memory easily.


    "Some derivatives, Boggart, Dementors, these creatures are listed here, but Dementors inherit more completely. The adaptability of this thing is very strong, and some of them have been recognized and assimilated by the world. Of course, those in this independent space are not included here. "


    "I see." Dumbledore nodded. The nature of death is like a Dementor magnified countless times, but with a lot of abilities and powers. However, in terms of origin, it is consistent with the conclusion drawn by the wizard who studies Dementors."However, your human beings are much more crazy than those before. Although they are not as powerful as before, they are much more subtle in terms of means and magic charms. But what I care about is the black wizard. A lot of black magic comes from the power of death. "


    "The power of death?" Fanlin wondered, "what is that?"


    "The role of the dark energy, and you are very familiar with the awada curse, but this spell is of no use to me, the greater the ability, the simpler the battle." Athena said, "I suspect that your witches are still the same as those who are obscene."


    "The same what?" Asked Fanlin.


    "Even if I don''t want to admit it, but strictly speaking, it can be regarded as a God, a god of death or an evil god. This description is very appropriate." Athena said that there was no need to deny the power of death, although he was ugly.


    "Naturally, if there are gods, there will be believers. This is not like the Japanese gods. Some nameless gods may not be as powerful as the human wizard."


    "Believers." Fanlin thought that he seemed to understand something.


    "It''s the believer. It should be regarded as the black wizard in your mouth. However, this is also my speculation. "


    "It''s very likely." Dumbledore nodded and said, "I''ll look into these things after I go out."


    "But be careful." Athena warned.


    "I have a question. I don''t know if you can help me solve it." Dumbledore asked.


    "Yes, while I still have time."


    "As for my strength, I know very well that, to my extent, the release of the doomsday will not be so powerful, but the effect of this curse is more than I imagined."


    "You mean this?" Athena said, "I thought you were going to ask how to move on."


    Athena chuckled, her golden eyes calmly fixed on Dumbledore.


    "The rules of the world, you know, the world here is handed down from ancient times, Olympus space, that is, my world." Athena said lightly.


    "Is this really the space of your time before?" Fanlin was not sure, "the energy here is..."


    "It''s all absorbed." Athena said, "the consumption of a God is not a small amount."


    "Consumption, the whole space?"


    Fanlin thought it was incredible. He didn''t see any energy except the cage here. If it was a kind of consumption, it was really terrible.


    "The power of the world is not renewable." Athena said, "in fact, in a world, the total energy is so much, and the consumption of the gods is a large part of the original. You should know that many means of war of the gods can directly mobilize the energy of one side, which is not a difficult thing."


    "So you are excluded from the world, aren''t you?" This is undoubtedly a sensitive topic.


    "Yes, even if this is the space to nurture us." Athena plainly told, this is the fact, no one can avoid.


    "The existence of gods is too threatening for the world. I think you should have seen the impression recorded in the space. The attacks that easily cut through the space will take a long time and consume a lot of energy if they are repaired naturally. But the higher gods can do this kind of attack easily without thinking about what the world will look like in the future. "


    "Not to think about it?"


    "Because there''s plenty of energy." Athena said, "because the birth of the world energy is too rich, no one to care, even the shuttle in time God."


    "You mean, Eden?" Van Lin asked, remembering Eden telling him that she had the ability to travel through time.


    "She is one of them. Although the frontal battle is not strong, her methods are very strange. She can enter into the fate of others and see the future of others, including gods." Athena said.


    "But she did not foresee the death of the gods at that time." Said Fanlin.


    "No, she foresaw it. Otherwise, how could he survive the last days of the gods if he was not strong enough to fight?"


    A trace of reminiscence rose in Athena''s eyes.


    "All the divine abilities have reached the peak, the abundance of the older generation, the growth of the new generation, the perplexity of those with ulterior motives, and the intolerability of the world. God and God, God and man, man and man, war seemed to be the main means at that time. "


    "God and man?" Fanlin was surprised and said, "will the gods still fight against human beings?"


    "At that time, human beings were not as vulnerable as you thought. You were vulnerable to them. You should have heard of Heracles."


    "Yes." Fanlin nodded, "but he is not the child of God?""Even God''s child, but the flesh and blood is transmitted to his mother. Strictly speaking, he is a God, but after death, he has lost his mortal body."


    This seems to point out a way for them. Human beings can become gods, but they just have to abandon


    "You are very close to him now." Athena chuckled, "Eden is very good to you. She gave you all her remaining blood, and changed your hidden danger from the root."


    "Hidden trouble?" "What''s wrong with me?" Van Lin asked


    "Under two similar but not the same forces, even if it is barely integrated, it is just to let the crisis lurk. Eden just gives you a smile that is most suitable for you. Besides, you should know where you are and try to survive. It''s bad


    Vaseline nodded, and he immediately understood the hidden danger Athena said. The fusion of power is like a magic wand.


    His first wand, Ollivander once said, was a success achieved after countless failures.


    If the wand fails to make, it is easy to have accidents. The power contained in the magic material explodes under the effect of hedging. Maybe his body will also be like this, without Eden.


    "Well, you mean I But I didn''t feel any difference. "


    "With the suppression of world rules, the world can no longer give birth to gods, and the road has been blocked. It can be said that if a God becomes a God, it is bound to break down the barriers of the world. The world will not allow anyone to have such power, because once the world''s barriers are destroyed, the world can only go to extinction." Athena mercilessly corrected that she was a God, and naturally she knew the rules of the world.


    "So it''s impossible for a God to be born. It''s like a bottomless pit. Even if he comes from this world, the immortal spirit will always absorb more energy than the one that feeds back. If we really live there, the whole world will become as dead and lifeless as it is now."


    "It''s a really creepy topic." "It seems that I think too much."


    "Well, can I understand that?" Dumbledore interrupted, "because this is the world intercepted from ancient times, so the suppression on me here is much smaller, even slightly inaudible. Then, of course, if the suppression is partially removed, the power of the curse will naturally become powerful."


    "That''s it." Athena said, "to be honest, you surprise me. It seems that there is no shortage of talented human beings in every age."


    "Dumbledore is the greatest wizard in the world." Sirius said. He was very convinced of Dumbledore.


    "I''m not surprised, even if you''re in our time, you''re hopeful of breaking through barriers."


    "To be a God?" Dumbledore laughed. "This..."


    "There''s nothing impossible. In fact, there are many opportunities, but I''m sorry..."


    "I live in the present." "I don''t think immortality is such a wonderful thing," Dumbledore said


    "Yes, it''s boring." Athena said, "it''s like a prison, loneliness in eternal time."


    "Eternity?" Dumbledore chuckled and said, "well, I would like to congratulate you on your escape from the sea of misery. I have a word I believe in, and I think you should be happy to hear it. "


    "What words?"


    "Death is the beginning of another great adventure." Dumbledore said, "it''s not terrible."


    "Another scene." Athena thought. "It seems that you have a lot of research on life and death."


    "After all, I don''t have much time." Said Dumbledore.


    "It''s nothing to me." Athena said lightly, "however, this practice is very interesting. If Hades is in, maybe you can consult him. After all, in your words, he has a very strong business ability in this field."


    "Business..." Van Lim was speechless, and the rigorous senses Athena had set up for him suddenly seemed to collapse.


    "It''s a metaphor." Athena said, "but it''s a good way to think about it."


    "Death?" Van Lin shook his head, which was still a little far away for him. Even though he had been on this line for several times, death did not fall on him from the beginning to the end.


    "Thank you very much." Dumbledore said, "I will remember what you said."


    "This is, after all, a hidden danger that we have left behind." Athena said, "I very much doubt that this thing was deliberately put in, otherwise, now that he has just come to this world, there is no way to break through the barriers of a world."


    "What is it like outside?" Asked Fanlin.


    "In your words, the stars of the universe. It''s just that there are more barriers. These are things that ordinary people can''t see through, just like him. " Athena said, "this kind of void creature cannot manifest itself in front of human beings before entering the world. It exists on another level, just like the magic of a wizard. Muggles in your mouth will never be able to see through this power. However, what they master seems to be more powerful than you. At least, these people can destroy a world.""With hot weapons?" Asked van Lin.


    "It should be like this," Athena nodded. "It can be fully understood through memory, but it costs too much, and their bodies are worse than you."


    Athena looked back to death, and the last black was burned by the burning sun.


    "That''s all right." Athena seemed very relaxed, with the dissipation of power, his figure gradually faded.


    "Wait Wait a minute, "exclaimed van Lin busily," how can we get back? "


    "I will send you back, bring my believers, the key is still in his hand, and my energy can not send you directly."


    The Sirius quickly took the key off, and he held it in his hand, and then Athena''s last figure was not in the key.


    "Reincarnation, perhaps, is an interesting thing..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 483

    In fact, Harry has been at home since he last saw van leen and Hermione.


    However, it was not a pleasant experience for him. The strange and damned dream haunted him like a nightmare, which made his mental state very bad.


    ¡­¡­


    Harry lay flat on his back, breathing hard as if he were running. A very vivid dream awakened him, and he covered his face with his hand. The old, thunderbolt like scar on his forehead burned under his fingers as if someone had pressed red hot wire on his skin.


    He sat up, pressing the scar in one hand and grabbing his glasses in the dark with the other, which were on the table by the bed. He put on his glasses, and the bedroom could see more clearly, for the orange light, which was as faint as fog, shone through the curtains.


    It was the smallest bedroom of the Dursleys. It was Dali''s storage room, but now it belongs to him.


    After going to Hogwarts, the Dursleys were more straightforward about his dislike, but there was no denying that his life changed a lot because of it.


    They fear magic, unknown power.


    Harry touched the scar with his fingers, and it was still painful. He turned on the light next to him, climbed up from the bed, went to the other end of the room, opened the closet, and looked into the mirror inside the cupboard door: a thin 14-year-old boy looked at him, his black hair was in disorder, and his big green eyes looked puzzled. He drew closer to the mirror to examine the thunderbolt wound. It looks normal, but it still has a hot feeling.


    Harry tried hard to remember what happened in his dream before he woke up. It seemed so real There were two people, but he didn''t know either of them, and he didn''t understand why one of them appeared in his mind.


    He tried his best to concentrate on what he wanted to remember


    The dim picture of the dark room came to him. It was a very old house, like a noble manor, but it looked like it had not been repaired for a long time.


    The wooden floor of the house is very shabby, which reminds him of the scream hut, but it''s not that messy.


    After a while, as the picture goes on, a snake climbs down the stairs, mixing black and green patterns. The snake is very big, just like the Brazilian Python he released from the zoo.


    It seems very aggressive.


    The snake crawled slowly around the door. The light in the room was not bright, even cold.


    Through the door, Harry saw a man kneeling in front of a sofa seat.


    The man was dressed in black leather, and his face was blue and bearded. He looked like he had not been cleaned up for a long time. At least his face was not so good-looking.


    "My master, your most faithful servant..."


    Master? servant?


    This word is still used only among the nobility, of course, so is the house elf, and Fanlin has given up his correction of Dobby.


    That nervous little elf.


    There was also a man in a cape. His face was very pale, as if he could not see the sun all day long, but his eyes were dark red and looked cloudy.


    Harry had never seen such pupils.


    The man stood aside respectfully, but it was very dangerous to give van Lin the feeling.


    But what made Harry feel worse was that he heard Voldemort''s voice.


    It was as if he had swallowed a large piece of ice, and Harry swore that he had never felt so cold, even if he had been hit by Van Lin''s spell.


    "You have done well, my servant." Voldemort''s voice is very hoarse, but it is very degree.


    "With Trevor''s help, I have a short body, but as you can see, I''m still very weak."


    Trevor? Is that the name of the man who didn''t speak?


    But more let Harry care, Voldemort actually has his own body, this is not good news, Voldemort resurrected?


    Harry wanted to continue listening, but the couch on which the snake climbed.


    The snake whispered, and before Harry could think about it, Voldemort said.


    "Nagini told me that the Muggle keeper of this house was standing outside the door eavesdropping."


    Then, Trevor stood in front of the door. He moved quickly.


    "Let me welcome our guest myself, Trevor." Said Voldemort, his chair turning towards the door.


    Harry closed his eyes. He tried to think about Voldemort''s appearance, but it was impossible. All Harry could remember was that when Voldemort''s chair turned, he felt the fear and convulsion that awakened his brain Maybe the pain of the scar woke him up?


    Who is the old man? Because there must be an old man. Harry saw him fall to the ground. All of this became blurred. Harry covered his face with his hands, used his house as a composition, and tried to grasp the picture of the dark room, but it was like using a synthetic cup to spoon water. When he tried to remember the details, they all slipped away Voldemort and his two followers were talking about the man they had killed, but the name of the man could not be remembered And they''re planning to kill someone again HeHarry opened his hands, opened his eyes, and looked around the room as if he wanted to see something unusual. Yes, there are really a lot of unusual things in his room.


    A large box at the foot of the bed opened, revealing a large steamer, broom, Hei Shizi, different kinds of spelling textbooks. Rolls of parchment were scattered on his desk, not in the big, empty cage where his snow-white owl was perched. There was a book on the floor beside the bed, which he had read before he went to sleep last night. The pictures in the book are moving. People in bright orange robes galloped on brooms, seeing and not seeing, throwing a red ball at each other.


    Harry went to the book, picked it up, and saw a wizard grading a good ball by throwing it over a fifty foot hoop. He slammed the book shut. In Harry''s opinion, even the best moves in the Quidditch World Cup don''t appeal to him at the moment.


    He put "fly with the cannon" on the table by the bed, went to the window, opened the curtains, and looked down the street.


    It was a bad night, at least Harry had a hard time.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 484

    On Saturday morning, privet Street still looks like a nice suburban street. All the curtains were closed, and there was no one, not even a cat, in the dark.


    But But Restlessly, Harry went back to the bed, sat down, and felt the scar on his head with his fingers.


    It wasn''t the pain that bothered him. Harry was no stranger to pain and pain. He had no bones in his right arm, and he had to endure the huge pain that grew up again overnight. Soon afterwards, he was also stabbed by a foot long fangs on his right arm. Just last year, I fell off a 50 foot flying broom. He was used to Curie''s strange accidents and injuries. Once you go to Hogwarts wizard school, the first thing you learn is to get into trouble, and these things are inevitable.


    In fact, Harry didn''t take the initiative to look for trouble, but there was no way to deal with such things as trouble. Otherwise, what would you ask Malfoy to do and Voldemort?


    But what upset Harry was that, this time around, the scars were hurting him. Maybe Voldemort was around But Voldemort can''t be here now Think of Voldemort walking down privet street, little whikin, or Privet Drive? This idea is ridiculous. It''s impossible


    Harry listened carefully in the silence. He wanted to hear the creak of the stairs, the rustle of his coat. Then he jumped slightly when he heard cousin Dudley snoring in the next room.


    Pig tail really suits him, although Harry thinks that sometimes Dudley''s behavior is to discredit the pig.


    Harry shook his body angrily. It was stupid just now. There was no one else in the house except uncle Dursley, Aunt Petunia and cousin Dudley. They were still sleeping, undisturbed and painless.


    Harry likes them best when they are asleep. Even if they wake up, it will not help him. They are the only relatives in the world.


    They are not witches. They hate magic and despise it. Of course, Harry is in their house.


    Harry wasn''t here for the first three years, went to Hogwarts, and they explained to the neighbors that Harry was going to the prison in San modo. They know very well that a minor wizard is not allowed to use magic outside Hogwarts, but if there is any problem with the house, they will blame him.


    It''s too bad to be in the Dursleys. If van Lin were there, it would be better. But Van Lin went to Athens and he just sent van Lin away last month.


    Now, the Dursleys are the only ones here.


    But Harry never believed them or told them about his life in the wizarding world. It was ridiculous to go to them when they woke up and tell them about their wounds and worry about Voldemort.


    Half of them will be scared to death by what they do.


    However, it is because of Voldemort that Harry came here to live with Dudley. If it wasn''t for Voldemort, Harry would not have a scar on his forehead. If it wasn''t for Voldemort, Harry''s parents would still be in the world


    That night, Voldemort, the most powerful Dark Wizard of the century, had been in power for 11 years, and when his family killed his father and mother, Harry was only one year old. Finally, Voldemort pointed his wand at Harry. Voldemort wanted to cast the kind of spell that had destroyed many adult witches and witches, which had made him step by step to the top of power, but it was unbelievable that the spell did not work.


    Not only did he not kill Harry, but Voldemort was also punished. Harry survived except for a thunderbolt wound on his forehead, while Voldemort was almost wiped out. His strength was gone, his spirit was almost completely broken, and he ran away. As a result, the fear of the wizard community was gone, and Voldemort''s followers scattered. Harry Potter became famous.


    On his eleventh birthday, Harry found out that he was a wizard, which surprised him enough. What''s more, he found that everyone in the world of secret witchcraft knew his name. Harry had been to Hogwarts and found everyone turning around and whispering behind him wherever he went.


    However, it was all brought to him by his mother, and van Lin and Dumbledore explained to him in detail.


    Such a thing can be said to be an honor, should be borne by his mother.


    But now I''m used to it. Once this summer is over, the fourth year at Hogwarts is about to begin, and the days to return to the castle are numbered.


    But school is two weeks away. He glanced around, his eyes resting on his birthday card, which was sent by his three good friends at the end of July. What would they say if they wrote to tell them about the scars?


    Immediately, Hermione Granger''s voice sounded in his head, harsh and panicked.


    "Does your wound hurt? Harry, that''s really serious. Write to Professor Dumbledore. I''ll go to the Department of witchcraft. Maybe you can find a magic spell to cure the wounds left by the black magic "


    Yes, that would be Hermione''s suggestion. Go straight to headmaster Hogwarts and look for books. Harry looked out at the blue and black sky and wondered if there was such a book to help him. As far as he knew, he was the only wizard to escape under Voldemort''s curse. So it''s almost impossible to find the listed pain symptoms in the general incantation department.As for telling the principal, I don''t know where he went to amuse himself after the holiday.


    No, van Lim said he and Dumbledore were in Athens.


    Well, Harry hasn''t been anywhere. Even, Harry has never left England. Maybe he should go out and have a look.


    However, no matter where Dumbledore is, Harry is sure that Hedwig can find Dumbledore. Harry''s owl has never failed. It can always deliver a letter to anyone, even if it has no address. But what did he write?


    "Dear Professor Dumbledore, I''m sorry to disturb you, but this morning I had a stabbing wound. You are faithful, Harry Potter. "


    Words came to his mind, and they sounded ridiculous.


    So Harry tried to think about the reaction of his best friend, Ron Weasley. For a moment, Ron''s long nose and pockmarked face seemed to float towards the ground, with a dull, confused expression.


    "Does your wound hurt? But But isn''t that person too close to you I mean You know that, don''t you? He may want to kill you again, won''t he? I don''t know, Harry. Maybe the curse wound always hurts I''ll ask Dad "


    Mr. Weasley is a fully qualified wizard who works in the office of the Ministry of magic, but has no expertise in curse matters. In any case, Harry didn''t want the Weasleys to go around for a few minutes of his sting.


    Mrs. Weasley will speak worse than Hermione, and Fred, George, Ron''s 16-year-old twin brother, may think Harry is nervous. The Weasleys are Harry''s favorite family. He hoped that they would invite him to stay for a while (RON had already mentioned about the Quidditch World Cup), anyway, he didn''t want them to ask questions because they were worried when he visited them.


    This is always a very troublesome thing, some small scars and stings, in exchange for endless trouble and worry.


    Harry hated it, but there was no way.


    And the rest, it seems, is only Fanlin.


    In front of Harry''s eyes appeared the appearance of van Lin, a very handsome and excellent little wizard.


    Although van Lin is one year younger than Harry, it doesn''t stop him from being powerful.


    It doesn''t seem like a good idea to look at Van Lin in the eyes of an ordinary wizard.


    Harry has never seen such a powerful little wizard, even Fanlin is a little more powerful than many ordinary adult wizard.


    There is an incredible store of magic knowledge, and there are all kinds of new magic that Harry doesn''t have, and at Hogwarts, a lot of things are up to van Lin to make up his mind.


    Now it seems that this is the most appropriate way to write to van Lin.


    But


    Harry thought for a moment. He seemed to have a choice.


    Sirius, his godfather.


    It has to be said that Sirius is a qualified father in Van Lin''s eyes. At least, Harry has never felt the care in Sirius before.


    A kind of illusion of being protected by real relatives, I have to say, this is very warm.


    However, to Harry''s displeasure, Sirius is no longer a professor of defense against the dark arts at Hogwarts.


    Well, Sirius is not really fit to be a professor, and there is no authority for Hermione.


    Sirius is more practical, but it doesn''t help them cope with exams.


    However, Sirius seems to be with van Lin in Athens, Sirius and van Lin''s letter is sent together.


    What the hell are they doing?


    Such a question has always been in Harry''s mind, but no one mentioned it in the letter.


    Van Lim just went to study, Dumbledore said Harry had no right to ask, and then Sirius


    Harry is a little angry, but Sirius is still his godfather after all.


    If you write to van Lin, Sirius should be able to see it, too?


    It seems impossible.


    However, to write to van Lin is indeed the best choice, perhaps van Lin can give him some good advice, for the magic.


    Harry sat in front of the desk, and the quill pen was still on the desk. In fact, when he was older, the Dursleys seldom entered his room. After all, he could do magic, and it was not a wise choice to make Harry angry.


    Harry wrote the dream in detail. He believed in Hedwig, even if he didn''t have an exact address.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 485

    After Hedwig flew out of the narrow window, Harry''s mood seemed to relax.


    Van Lin would give him some advice, and he believed that his friends would not let him down.


    At least, there''s no goddamn dream on this night.


    Soon, it was breakfast time for the Dursleys.


    By the time Harry arrived in the kitchen, the three were already sitting around the table. He came and sat down in silence, and no one looked up in the whole process. My uncle''s big red face was covered by the morning paper. My aunt was dividing the grapefruit into four parts. Her teeth were like horse teeth, and her lips were closed.


    Dudley looked angry and angry, as if to occupy more space than usual. He always occupies one side of the square table. When his aunt put a quarter of the grapes on his plate, he glared at her angrily, and she said to her, "eat it, honey." Since he came back with his year-end study report in the summer, his life has become very unhappy.


    Uncle Vernon and Aunt Petunia made excuses for their son''s low grades as usual. Aunt said Dudley was a gifted child, but the teacher didn''t understand him, and the uncle said he didn''t want his son to study too hard. They only mentioned the criticism on the report card, and his aunt said with tears in her eyes, "he is a violent child, but he will not hurt a fly."


    However, at the end of the report card, there was a comment from the school guard, which my aunt and uncle could not explain. No matter how my aunt complained about Dudley''s big bones, the cost per pound was about the same as that of a little dog, who said he needed enough food when he was growing up. But it can''t change this fact. The school clothing salesman said that he couldn''t find such a large pair of short pants for Dudley to wear. The school nurse noticed that her aunt''s eyes were sharp only when someone made a winning fingerprint on her shiny wall and observed the coming and going of neighbors, but she turned a blind eye to her son''s problems. Dudley didn''t need nutrition. In fact, Dudley had reached the weight of a killer whale in terms of weight and size.


    After a lot of tantrums, the argument made Harry''s bedroom floor tremble, his aunt shed a lot of tears, and a new feeding list began. The food list was sent by the school nurse and pasted on the refrigerator, except for all Dudley''s favorite foods: bubbly drinks, cakes, chocolate candies, and hamburgers, while fruits, vegetables, and what his uncle called "rabbit food" were stuffed in. In order to make Dudley feel better, his aunt insisted that the whole family follow the new food list. She now gave Harry a grapefruit, and Harry noticed that his share was much smaller than Dudley''s. My aunt seemed to feel that the best way to keep Dudley''s fighting spirit was to make sure that Dudley did eat more than halide.


    But my aunt didn''t know what was under the floor upstairs. She didn''t know Harry didn''t eat the recipe at all. As soon as he got the news that he might have to eat carrots for a summer vacation, he immediately sent Hedwig out to his friends to ask for help, and they were all generous. Hedwig brought back a large box of sugar free snacks from Hermione''s home (Hermione''s parents are dentists and naturally pay attention to tooth protection).


    Harry''s school administrator gave him a bag of stone biscuits, which he made at home (Harry hasn''t moved yet. He knows too much about the steward''s cooking skills. Hagrid''s teeth are not comparable to ordinary people''s). Mrs. Weasley sent her owl to bring large bags of fruit pies and all kinds of mince pies. Poor arrow, old and frail, took five days to recover. Later on Harry''s birthday (Dursley completely ignored) he received four big cakes, one from Ron, Hermione, van Lin and Sirius. Harry left two for real breakfast. He began to eat his sleeves without complaining.


    His uncle let go of his newspaper, scoffed and disapproved. Then he looked at his own piece of fruit.


    "Is that all?" He muttered to his aunt.


    His aunt gave him a stern look, looked at Dudley and nodded. Dudley had already eaten his share, and his greedy little eyes looked sour at Harry''s share.


    With a long sigh, his uncle messed up his big bushy Hu. He picked up the spoon.


    The doorbell rang, and the uncle got up from his chair and went into the hall. Dudley thundered at the rest of his father''s share while his mother was busy filling the kettle.


    Harry heard the talk at the door. Someone laughed and his uncle responded rudely. Then the front door closed and the sound of tearing paper came from the hall.


    My aunt put the teapot on the table and looked around curiously to find out where my uncle had gone.


    She didn''t have to wait long for the answer: after about a minute, he came back. He looks very angry.


    He yelled at Harry, "you, go into the living room, right now!"


    Harry was puzzled. He didn''t know what he had done this time. Harry stood up, followed his uncle out of the kitchen and into another room. His uncle slammed the door.


    "So," he said, walking into the fireplace, turning to Harry, as if to arrest Harry, "so."


    Harry was going to ask, "so what?" But he felt that he should not offend his uncle early in the morning, especially in the case of insufficient breakfast food and high tension. So he stood there, polite but puzzled."This has just been received," said the uncle, waving a piece of purple writing paper to Harry, "a letter. Yours. "


    Harry was even more confused. Who is writing to his uncle about him? Who knows how to send letters through postal staff?


    Aunt Wen glared at Harry, then looked down at the letter and read aloud: Dear Mr. and Mrs. Dursley, we have never met, but I''m sure you know a lot about my son Ron.


    Harry may have told you that the Quidditch final will be held next Monday night, and my husband Arthur got tickets in the Ministry of magic and sports through a relationship.


    I hope you''ll allow us to take Harry to the game because it''s the only chance in my life.


    The United States has not been the host country for 30 years, and tickets are particularly difficult to buy. We are certainly very happy to let Harry spend the rest of his holiday here, until he can safely board the train and return to school.


    It''s better for Harry to write back to us as soon as possible, in the normal way, because the non magic postman never delivers letters to our home. I''m not sure he knows the address.


    Hope to see Harry soon, your sincere Molly Weasley postscript; I do hope we have enough stamps.


    After reading the letter, his uncle put his hand back into his chest pocket and pulled out another thing.


    "Look at this!" He growled.


    He held up Mrs. Weasley''s stationery, and Harry had to suppress the urge to laugh. The envelope was full of stamps, except for a small, small letter address of the Dursleys.


    Harry said, "she has enough stamps," and tried to sound as if Mrs. Weasley had made a mistake anyone could have made. Uncle Vernon''s eyes flashed.


    "The postman noticed it, and he was interested to know where the letter came from, and he rang the doorbell. He seems to think it''s funny


    Harry couldn''t say a word. People don''t understand why his uncle is so critical of stamps, but Harry and Dudley have lived together for so long that they don''t know that they are allergic to anything out of the ordinary. What they were most worried about was that they would be associated with people like Mrs. Weasley.


    Uncle Vernon still glared at Harry. Harry tried his best to be natural, not to say stupid things, not to do stupid things. He waited for Uncle Vernon to speak. But he just stares. Harry decided to break the loneliness.


    "So May I go now? " He asked.


    His uncle''s big purple face twitched and his beard stood up. Harry knew that behind the beard, uncle''s two most fundamental natures were in a fierce confrontation. Allowing Harry to leave would make Harry happy, contrary to what his uncle had been fighting for for for 13 years. On the other hand, to let Harry go to Weasley''s house for the rest of his holiday, leaving two weeks ahead of schedule, was something that others would not have wanted. Uncle really hates Harry at his house. As if to give himself time to think about it, he looked at Mrs. Weasley''s envelope.


    "Who is this woman?" He said, staring at the signature in disgust.


    "You''ve seen it," said Harry. "She''s my friend Ron''s mother. She takes him to Hogg The train to get off the school. It was the end of last semester. "


    He almost said "Hogwarts Express", which would have made his uncle angry. No one dares to mention the name of Harry''s school in Dursley''s house.


    The uncle''s face wrinkled, as if trying to remember something very unpleasant.


    "The short fat type of woman?" He finally growled, "a bunch of redheads?"


    Harry frowned. His uncle could call anyone "chubby", but not his own son, which has not been allowed since he was three years old.


    My uncle looked at the letter again.


    "Quidditch World Cup," he murmured, holding his breath. "What kind of rubbish is this?"


    Harry was stabbed with anger again.


    "It''s a sport," he said briefly, "playing on a broom."


    "Yes, yes!" My aunt said loudly. Harry was a little satisfied. He saw that his uncle was afraid. Obviously, his nerves couldn''t stand the word "broom" being spoken in his living room. He diverts his attention by reading letters. Harry saw his lips as if to say, "give us an answer in the normal way." He glared angrily.


    "Normal way? What does she mean? " He asked.


    "It''s normal for us," said Harry, whose uncle had not stopped him, and he added, "owl mail, you know. That''s normal for a wizard. "


    Uncle Vernon looked furious, as if Harry had just made a disgusting oath. Shaking with anger, he looked out of the window uneasily, as if to see some neighbors with their ears on the glass to steal a listen.


    "How many times have I told you not to mention unnatural things at home?" He said his face was completely pigmented. "You stand there, you ungrateful thing, and wear the clothes your aunt and I gave you..."


    "It''s just Dudley who''s not wearing it!" Indeed, Harry said coldly, the T-shirt he was wearing was too big. The sleeves had to be rolled up five times before he reached out his hand. The T-shirt was over the knee, and his jeans were also very fat."Don''t talk to me like that!" Said Uncle Vernon, trembling with anger.


    But Harry is not going to put up with it any more. The days when he was forced to obey the Dursleys'' rules, he would not eat on Dudley''s diet. He won''t let Uncle Vernon stop him from going to the Quidditch World Cup.


    "I''ll write to my godfather, you know, Sirius Black."


    He did, as if he had said some magic words, and now he saw his uncle''s face faded purple, covered with sweat, and looked like ice cream mixed with black vinegar.


    "You''ll write to him, won''t you?" Uncle Vernon said he wanted to calm down, but Harry saw his pupils constrict with fear.


    "Oh," said Harry casually, "it''s been a while since he received my letter, and if he hadn''t received my letter, you know, he might start to wonder if there was any trouble."


    He stood there, enjoying the effect of these words. He could almost see what his uncle was thinking. If he stops Harry from writing to Sirius, Sirius will think Harry is being abused. If he didn''t allow Harry to go to the Quidditch World Cup, Harry would write to Sirius and he would think Harry was being abused. Then my uncle can only do one thing. Harry could see the conclusion forming in his uncle''s brain, as if his brain were transparent. Harry tried to be as expressionless as he could, and then - "well, you can watch this stupid world cup. You write to these Weasleys and tell them I don''t have time to pick you up. You can spend the rest of your vacation there. You can tell you - your Godfather. Tell him Tell him You''re going. "


    This is Harry''s killer, a murderer, er Once upon a time.


    However, in Muggle world, this has not been revoked, and the Ministry of magic will not spare no effort to erase so many people''s memories.


    Naturally, Uncle Vernon''s knowledge of Sirius is still in the period when he killed people.


    It''s a terrible thing for Muggles, and Vernon knows that it''s Harry''s godfather, a wizard who killed people, and Muggle police can''t play any role.


    If Sirius gets upset, the Vernons will be threatened or something else.


    If it really happened, Vernon had nothing to do. If Harry could not use magic outside school, Vernon would have been afraid of Harry.


    Of course, out of habit, this cannot be changed.


    Harry doesn''t care. As long as he is an adult, he can leave here.


    This killer mace was taught to him by Fanlin before he left. It''s called making momentum!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 486

    Build momentum?


    Anyway, Harry didn''t know much about it. In fact, he didn''t really want to understand it, but only if it was useful.


    The Ron family will come to the Dursleys to pick him up and leave here, which has always been Harry''s dream.


    By 12 o''clock the next day, Harry''s suitcase was packed with school supplies and all the prizes - the invisibility cloak he inherited from his father, the broom he got from Sirius, the map of Hogwarts that Fred and George gave last year.


    He emptied all the food under the floor, carefully examined every corner, every crevice, not forgetting the spelling textbooks and quills, and took the timetable from the wall to September 1, which Harry had scratched out, in order to return to Hogwarts as soon as possible.


    There was a lot of tension in 4 privet street. A group of witches was coming to their house, and the Dursleys were restless and irritable. Harry told him that the Weasleys would arrive at five o''clock, and Vernon looked completely frightened.


    "I hope you''ve told them to dress well, these people," he snapped at once. "I''ve seen the kind of clothes you people wear, and they''d better wear normal clothes with dignity. That''s all. "


    Harry had a hunch. He had never seen the Weasleys wear what the Dursleys called normal clothes.


    During the holidays, their children may wear Muggle clothes, only the Weasleys usually wear dirty gowns.


    Harry didn''t worry about what the neighbors would think. He worried about how rude Uncle Vernon would be to the Weasleys when they were dressed in the way Uncle Vernon hated most.


    Uncle Vernon put on his best clothes. For some, it may be a gesture of welcome, but Harry knew that his uncle was trying to make a deep impression on others, and it was also a threat to others. Dudley wasn''t that spirited. It''s not because the new recipes are finally working, it''s because of fear. The last time he met a great wizard, he stabbed his seat with a curly pigtail and stabbed him in his fart. He had to pay him to remove the pigtail at a private hospital in London. As a result, Dudley always walked nervously from room to room, touching his fart with his hand, as if he would not let the same target be given to the enemy again.


    Lunch went on quietly. Dudley doesn''t complain about food (farmhouse cheese, ground celery). My aunt doesn''t eat anything. She held her arms, her lips closed, as if she were chewing her tongue, and though she tried to berate Harry hard, she drew back.


    "Did they drive here?" Talk to my uncle.


    "Er." Said Harry.


    He thought, how would they pick him up? They don''t have a car, the old Ford they used to have. Amelia is now running through the Forbidden Forest at Hogwarts. But Mr. Weasley borrowed a car from the Ministry of magic last year, and maybe today?


    "I think so." Said Harry.


    Uncle Vernon scoffed. Usually, his uncle would ask Mr. Weasley what kind of car he drove. He tended to judge others according to the size and the cost of the car. But Harry suspects that even if Mr. Weasley drives a Ferrari, he won''t budge.


    Of course, the fanlins were an accident.


    Mr. Al was much richer than the Dursleys, and Uncle Vernon had business relations with them, and it could be said that if it had not been for these businesses, the Dursleys'' standard of living would have dropped by a large degree.


    However, Uncle Vernon was still very annoying. To be sure, he was very embarrassed in the face of Mr. Al, but at least if Mr. al invited Harry out, Uncle Vernon would not stop him.


    Harry spent most of the afternoon in his bedroom. Every once in a while, my aunt looked out of the curtains as if someone had warned that a rhinoceros was running. Harry couldn''t stand it. Finally, at four forty-five, Harry came downstairs to the living room.


    My aunt straightened the sofa cushion roughly. His uncle was pretending to report, but his little eyes did not move, and Harry was sure that he was actually listening intently to see if a car was coming.


    Dudley sat in his armchair, his big fat hand under his fart and held it firmly. Harry couldn''t get rid of the tension. He left a room and sat on the stairs in the hall, his eyes looking at the door, his heart racing with excitement.


    But five o''clock arrived, and soon after five o''clock, his uncle''s clothes were soaked with sweat. He opened the front door, looked at both sides of the street, and soon came back.


    "They are late." He said to Harry.


    "I know." Harry said, "maybe, traffic jams, or something."


    Five past five Then ten past five Harry is beginning to feel uneasy now. At half past five, he heard his uncle and aunt talking briefly in the living room.


    "No consideration at all."


    "We had an appointment."


    "Maybe they think we''ll invite them to dinner later."


    "They''d better not think about it." Said his uncle. Harry heard him stand up and pace up and down the living room. "They have to go as soon as they come to pick up the child. There is nothing to linger about.That''s when they came. Maybe the wrong date. I''m sure they don''t know how to be meticulous. Either way, they drove a broken car and broke down on the road! "


    however, from the door on the other side of the living room, the three members of the Dursleys'' family screamed in horror. Then Dudley flew back into the hall, looking frightened.


    Harry jumped up and said, "what''s going on? What''s wrong with it? "


    But Dudley didn''t seem to be able to speak. He walked into the kitchen as soon as he could. Harry hurried to the living room.


    There was a big "bang" and "scraping" sound coming from behind the Dursleys'' warm stove. There was a coal fire blocking in front of the stove.


    "What is that?" Her aunt said that she had returned to the wall, her eyes still, and she was terrified at the fire. "What is that? Vernon


    But soon they knew the truth, and there was a sound coming from the fireplace.


    "Oh, Fred Go back. Go back. There''s something wrong. Tell George not to Ouch! No, there''s no place. Go back and tell Ron... "


    "Maybe Harry can hear us. Maybe he''ll let us out."


    From behind the electric stove came the sound of fists beating on the board.


    "Harry? Harry, can you hear me


    The Dursleys surrounded Harry like angry wolf jars.


    "What is this?" "What''s going on?" growled his uncle


    "They want to get here with floo." Harry said he wanted to laugh. "They''re going to move through the fire, but you''re blocking the exit from the fireplace Wait for Wait a minute... "


    Harry approached the stove and yelled at the board.


    "Mr. Weasley, can you hear me?"


    The beating stopped. Someone in the chimney said, "yes.".


    "Mr. Weasley, it''s Harry. The fireplace is sealed. You can''t make it. "


    "Damn it!" Mr. Weasley said, "why on earth do they want to seal the fireplace?"


    "They have electric stoves." Harry explained.


    "Really?" Mr. Weasley said he was excited, "electricity, you say? There''s a plug?


    Oh, my God, I have to see. Let''s think Oh, Ron! "


    Ron''s voice is now added.


    "What are we doing here? "Oh, no, Ron," said Fred, with a sarcastic tone This is our destination. "


    " Gee, we''re enjoying life, "said George, in a low voice, as if he had hit his head against a wall.


    Mr. Weasley said vaguely, "children, I''m trying to figure out what to do. Yes The only way Stand back, Harry


    Harry stepped back to the sofa. But my uncle went up.


    "Wait a minute!" "What are you going to do?" he said to the stove


    Bang!


    The wood fireplace burst out, the electric stove shot through the room, and Wesley, Fred, George, Ron were full of stone fragments, and sawdust was all over the floor. My aunt screamed and fell back to the coffee table. My uncle picked her up before she fell to the ground. He was stunned and couldn''t say a word. The Dursleys, all red haired, including Fred and George, were exactly the same.


    "Now," said Mr. Weasley, breathlessly, brushing the dust from his green robe and straightening his glasses, "ah - you must be Harry''s uncle and aunt."


    The tall, thin Mr. Weasley went to his uncle and held out his hand, but he stepped back and took his aunt, who was speechless. His best clothes were covered with dust, even in his hair and beard, which made him look as if he had been thirty years old.


    "Er - really - I''m sorry," said Mr. Weasley, lowering his hand and looking down at the blown up stove. "It''s all my fault. We can''t get out of the other end. I shouldn''t have. I''ll connect your stove to flynet for only one afternoon so that we can pick up Harry. Your stoves shouldn''t be connected together. Strictly speaking, that''s it. But I made a useful connection in advance I can restore it in an instant. don''t worry. I''ll make a fire and send the kids back. I can fix the stove for you before I go


    Harry would bet the Dursleys didn''t understand Wesley at all. They were stunned. My aunt was shaking and standing uneasy. She simply hid behind her uncle.


    "Hello, Harry," Mr. Weasley said, "get your suitcase ready!"


    "Upstairs." Said Harry with a smile.


    "Let''s get it," Fred said immediately, blinking at Harry. Fred and George left the room. They know where Harry''s bedroom is. Harry suspected that they might just want to see Dudley. They''ve heard a lot about him from him.


    "Oh," Mr. Weasley shook his hand, trying to search his brain for something to break the unpleasant silence. "Very, very good place. You have a good place."This normally spotless living room is now full of dust and bricks, which is not very good for the Dursleys. My uncle''s face turned purple again, and my aunt began to chew her tongue again.


    But they seemed too afraid to say anything.


    Mr. Weasley looked around. He loved everything about Muggles. Harry could see that he wanted to see the TV, the VCR.


    "They turned off the power, didn''t they?" He said as if he knew.


    "Oh! I can see the plug. I collect the plug. " He said to Aunt Vernon. "And batteries. Collect a lot of batteries. My wife thinks I have something wrong with me, but there''s no such thing. "


    Uncle Vernon thought Weasley was crazy, too. He leaned slowly to the right, blocking his aunt, as if he thought Mr. Weasley would suddenly rush to attack them.


    Dudley suddenly appeared in the room again. Harry heard the sound of closing the suitcase upstairs and knew that it had scared Dudley out of the kitchen. Dudley leaned against the wall, his eyes full of fear, staring at Mr. Weasley, trying to hide behind his mother and father. Unfortunately, his father''s body could cover his mother, but he couldn''t.


    "Oh! This is your cousin, Harry Mr. Weasley tried to say.


    "Yes," said Harry, "he''s Dudley."


    He exchanged glances with Ron and left, for it was hard to resist the temptation to laugh. Dudley still protected his fart for fear of falling. Mr. Weasley really cares about Dudley''s special action. Judging from the tone of his next sentence, Harry was sure that Mr. Weasley thought Dudley was crazy just as Dudley thought he was. The difference was that Weasley felt sympathy rather than fear.


    "Had a good holiday, Dudley?" He said kindly.


    Dudley began to sob. Harry saw that his hand was holding his big fart tighter and tighter.


    Fred and George return to the room with Harry''s suitcase in their hands. When they came in, they looked around, recognized Dudley, and all laughed wickedly.


    "Oh, well," said Weasley, "better laugh."


    He smoothed his sleeves and took out his wand. Harry saw the Dursleys three huddled against the wall like one.


    Just like Hagrid was sitting on the sofa of the island cabin, Mr. Weasley lit his wand and the stove, which had not been used for a long time, was ignited.


    As if it had been burning for a long time, Mr. Weasley took a small package out of his pocket.


    Some gray and white powder was sprinkled into the stove, and the orange flame turned green.


    "Phantom shifting is not safe for you." Mr. Weasley said, "Fred, you come."


    "OK," Fred nodded as he approached the fire "No, wait a minute."


    As he spoke, Fred pulled a lot of candy out of his pocket. A bag of candy came out and rolled all over the floor. The big, fat toffee was beautifully packed.


    Fred crawled around and stuffed the candy back in. Then he waved happily at Dudley, walked forward, walked into the fire and said "back to the hole." aunt shuddered and held her breath. "Whoosh," Fred disappeared.


    "George, come on," Mr. Weasley said, "you and the suitcase."


    Harry helped George carry the suitcase into the fire. George said "back to the hole" and "whoosh"


    and George was gone.


    "Ron, you''re next." Said Mr. Weasley.


    "Goodbye." Ron said happily to Dudley. He chuckled at Harry, walked into the fire, said "back to the hole," and disappeared.


    Now it''s just Harry, Mr. Weasley.


    "Goodbye, then." Harry said to his uncle''s family.


    They didn''t say anything. Harry went into the fire. Just as he was about to reach the fireside, Weasley reached out and pulled him back. He was surprised by the dudleys'' reaction.


    "Harry said goodbye to you," he said, "can''t you hear me?"


    "It doesn''t matter." Harry murmured to Mr. Weasley, "I don''t care."


    Mr. Weasley did not let go of his hand, still on Harry''s shoulder.


    "You won''t see your nephew until next summer," he said to Uncle Vernon with some indignation. "Of course you must say goodbye to him."


    His uncle''s face was sullen. It seemed hard for him to be taught by a man who blew up half the living room.


    However, Mr. Weasley''s wand was in his hand, and his uncle''s little eye glanced at it and said bitterly, "goodbye."


    Goodbye. Harry said, stepping into the green flame as if it were a warm breath. Just then, there was a terrible vomit behind him. My aunt began to scream.


    Harry turned around. Dudley was no longer standing behind his parents. He was kneeling at the coffee table and vomiting, and a foot long purple strip was popping out of his mouth. After a moment of trepidation, Harry realized that the foot long object was Dudley''s tongue, and that beautiful toffee paper was on the floor in front of him.This is really Dudley''s death. Fred can eat whatever he wants?


    Well, Dudley''s turned into a pig''s tail by stealing the cake.


    It''s not his fault, a pig''s self-cultivation.


    My aunt threw herself at the floor next to Dudley. It''s no surprise that Dudley grabbed the end of Dudley''s swollen tongue and tried to pull it out of his mouth. Dudley yelled harder and vomited more. He tried to push his mother away. Uncle Vernon yelled and waved his arms in circles, and Weasley had to shout to make them hear.


    "Don''t worry, I can figure it out," he held out his wand and walked towards Dudley, but his aunt yelled even more, lying on Dudley, not wanting Weasley to get close to Dudley.


    "No, really," Mr. Weasley said in despair, "it''s a simple process.


    It''s because of the toffee, my son Fred, who really likes to joke, but it''s a mantra, at least, I think, I can correct it "


    but it did not clear the Dursleys of their doubts, and they became more frightened.


    His aunt sobbed hysterically, holding on to Dudley''s tongue as if determined to pull it out. Under the double pressure of his mother and tongue, Dudley almost suffocated. The uncle was completely out of control. He grabbed a ceramic statue from a kitchen cabinet and smashed it at Mr. Weasley. Weasley ducked his head, but the ornament fell to pieces in the fireplace.


    "Now, really," said Weasley, angry and waving his wand, "I''ll try."


    Uncle Vernon, like a wounded hippopotamus, yelled and grabbed another ornament.


    "Harry, let''s go." Yelled Weasley, hitting his uncle with his wand.


    Harry didn''t want to miss the excitement. But his uncle''s second ornament passed by his left ear, and after weighing it, he thought it best to leave the situation to Mr. Weasley. He walked into the fire, said "back to the hole," and finally saw Mr. Weasley use his wand to let the third ornament in his uncle''s hand fly out and blow it up. His aunt screamed, lying on Dursley, his tongue leaning against her exhausted, like a giant slimy python.


    But Harry had begun to spin quickly, flying out of Dursley''s living room in the green fire.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 487

    "Dobby, dobby..."


    "Master, what do you want me to do?" the house elf appeared in front of Fanlin in an instant.


    This is London, England. Since solving the problem in Athens, Dumbledore asked vaseline to return to London.


    In fact, if we go on like this, the spirit of Fanlin will easily collapse, with high-intensity learning, alchemy, void creation, and then to the gods, through space.


    After starting to deal with Sirius, van Lin has been pressing himself hard for half a year.


    It has to be said that this strong sense of crisis is what Dumbledore hopes to see, but also does not want to see.


    However, Mr. Ayre was very happy to spend a month in London at ease. After all, he seldom came home since he went to Hogwarts.


    However, this seems unlikely.


    Although it is relaxation, but the daily practice can not be put down, after all


    "What''s up today, my dad''s arrangement?"


    "Dear little master, there is no troublesome arrangement today," dobby said. "Your father has gone to work, but Mr. Harry Potter has sent you a letter."


    "Harry?" Fanlin wondered, "did he write to me?"


    "Yes, Hedwig is in the owl room." Dobby said, "but believe I''ve taken it down for you."


    With that, dobby took a letter out of his arms.


    "Very well, dobby. There''s nothing about you here." Van Lin nodded.


    Dobby bowed, and then his body darkened.


    Fanlin looked at Dobby''s disappearance. He refused dobby to serve him at first. However, after a long time, his mind had completely disappeared.


    After all, it''s a lot easier, and Dobby''s identity.


    If a domestic elf loses his job, the meaning of their survival seems to be lost.


    It has to be said that Hermione''s decision still has a long way to go. It''s a habit accumulated in a long time, engraved in the bones


    Fanlin shook his head very quickly, he tried not to allow himself to think about this or that kind of thing.


    "Harry''s letter, I don''t know how he''s been at Dursleys." Fanlin murmured.


    He once said he''d take Harry over, but His holidays are usually spent in the busy, it seems that there is no opportunity.


    In addition to informing Hermione, van Lin has not written to his two friends.


    It is impossible for Ron''s family to use a telephone, so van Lin regrets.


    As for Harry


    Although the Dursleys had a business relationship with them, Fanlin would have been furious with Harry if he called Harry, in his Uncle Vernon''s character.


    If Harry really gets any punishment for this, it''s not much fun.


    Van Lin shook his head, and he sat back in bed. In fact, he was used to staying here in his spare time.


    "Dear Fanlin:


    I''m sorry, I haven''t sent you any letters this holiday, but you also know what''s going on here. The Dursleys have become more and more disgusted with me. I''m all hated by them anyway.


    However, it is not the case that bothers me. I have nightmares again these two days, about Voldemort. "


    Van Lim frowned slightly, as if Harry had begun to invade Voldemort''s consciousness, or did Voldemort recover?


    Fanlin frowned and continued to look down.


    "I dreamt of a shabby house, very old in style, like a manor. I saw Voldemort sitting in it with two men and a snake.


    To be exact, it was Voldemort sitting in a chair. One of the men in leather, pale and not looking very well, called Voldemort to his master. Voldemort seems to be assigning him some tasks. They conspire to kill people


    Next to him stood a man named Trevor. He was very tall and his skin was very white. What surprised me most was that his pupils were dark red, which gave me a strange feeling. And, Voldemort said, with the help of Trevor, Voldemort had a body, which worried me a lot.


    I didn''t see Voldemort, but I saw an old man who died at the door, as if Voldemort had killed him


    It seems that Harry is not calm. His strokes are shaking, but Van Lin can understand it. After all, it''s about Voldemort. They have to be careful.


    It doesn''t matter that the manor should be the "Lost House" of little hanglington.


    And the man in leather


    Fanlin is not sure whether it is little Barty crouch. He has not seen it until now. Maybe he can draw a conclusion after seeing Mr. Barty crouch.What Van Lim cares about is that because the Wormtail is in Azkaban, its role will naturally be replaced.


    A man named Trevor, pale, with dark red pupils


    Dark red pupils are rare even in the Muggle world, but there is a dark creature that fits Harry''s description.


    Vampires?


    But vampires have not participated in wizard wars for hundreds of years. How can Voldemort, who has no body, find and persuade them.


    Maybe it''s some special bloodline guy, or it''s a black magic transformation.


    However, it always needs to be seen.


    Since Voldemort still had a short body, Voldemort didn''t need to change his direction.


    However, what makes van Lin difficult is how he should participate in Voldemort''s resurrection. There are too many uncontrollable factors in all this, and little Barty Claus doesn''t know


    Take a step to see a step, Dumbledore will not allow more than too many things, he is worried about, van Lin to ease a lot.


    Next, Harry and van Lim said some unimportant things, but let van Lin care about the point, Quidditch World Cup is coming, he has promised Ron to go to the world cup together.


    It seems that Mr. al''s wish to keep Fanlin at home honest for a month is about to go down.


    Van Lin laughed. Since he was going to the Quidditch World Cup, naturally he had to prepare early.


    But the Weasley''s is not the only time for them to go to the shack.


    Ginny will be happy, and so will Fanlin.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 488

    In fact, Fanlin couldn''t give Harry too much information.


    As for Voldemort''s connection with Harry''s consciousness, Harry has to expel the soul fragment of Voldemort in his body.


    But it''s too difficult.


    The soul fragment of Voldemort has been completely integrated with Harry. Unless Harry dies once and the soul is freed, otherwise, the connection between Harry and Voldemort will not be cut off.


    In fact, anyone can do it.


    It''s just that Voldemort will do better. If Dumbledore is still young, maybe he will choose this simple method.


    But Dumbledore, he


    In fact, with regard to Voldemort, Fanlin could not have more ways.


    The change of nature is irreversible. Even the Wormtail has been brought into Azkaban by him. What is impossible.


    Voldemort still had the body, with the help of a man called Trevor.


    This is not much good news.


    Vanilliqui had thought of destroying the tomb of old Tom Riddle, so that Voldemort had no important medium of resurrection.


    Van Lin needs too much time.


    Voldemort is not more relaxed than death. In fact, to deal with it, Fanlin can only rely on his strength, and everything else


    Death''s words at least Fanlin also has some special means, such as Athena''s magic array. Although he can''t urge it, it''s only a matter of time to solve it.


    And Voldemort''s words, there are not so many means, the worst is that Voldemort still holds Harry, which makes van Lin feel very difficult.


    Without Harry, it would be a very simple thing for him to solve Voldemort.


    Destroy all the Horcruxes. Voldemort cannot be stronger than death.


    But Harry''s existence is doomed to Voldemort''s failure. As long as Harry is alive, Voldemort will live forever.


    This problem is very difficult to solve, only let Harry die, all the Horcruxes will be eliminated.


    As a matter of fact, anyone can come to this job.


    Kill Harry in exchange for Voldemort''s weakness and destruction.


    In most people''s eyes, this is a very good deal.


    If Dumbledore had been younger and his combat effectiveness had not declined, he would never have risked gambling on Harry.


    If Dumbledore was younger, Voldemort was far from growing up, even though the rules of the world were being suppressed.


    It looks like it''s easy to get rid of.


    Fanling wanted to destroy the bones of old Tom Riddle, so that a road to resurrection like Voldemort would be over, and Harry would not have to give his blood.


    It''s not a good deal to break Lily''s spell.


    The blood Guardian spell can last until Harry is seventeen, and the risk of being watched by Voldemort comes naturally from early contact.


    It seems that the struggle will be promoted to another level.


    According to the memory, the following days will not be so easy, especially after Voldemort''s resurrection, which is the unprecedented darkness faced by Hogwarts.


    Van Lim likes Hogwarts very much. Of course, he wants to protect here. To be exact, he is selfish.


    Fanlin didn''t want to run around the world, and he was still pursued.


    However, it is undoubtedly very difficult.


    As long as Voldemort is resurrected, Hogwarts will no longer be safe.


    And Hermione, van Lin wants to protect Hermione


    But there is no doubt that Voldemort is powerful, at least higher than Dumbledore.


    Countless times against the war, all but Dumbledore fell behind.


    Fanlin needs time to grow, a lot of time.


    The age limit makes the strength accumulation of Fanlin is not as fast as expected, even with the magic stone as the backing.


    In fact, when he came back, Fanlin had been to the manor, Tom Riedel''s cemetery, but there was nothing there, and half a century ago, it had become empty.


    As Voldemort had arranged, Horcruxes were a means of life preservation, as was his father''s skeleton.


    Voldemort''s long-term vision is too frightening. This is a terrible enemy, whether it is strength or thought.


    This point, as early as the second grade, van Lin has learned.


    Tom Riedel, 16, may not be as powerful as Vaseline, but he is ashamed of his knowledge.


    A lot of what I learned from my diary is still in use today. It''s just 16-year-old Tom Riedel.


    Moreover, if the strength, Fanlin did not think that Tom would be worse than himself before he got the Sorcerer''s stone.To be able to catch up with and even surpass Dumbledore in limited years, Dumbledore is also in progress.


    There is no doubt that Tom has a special way to achieve the purpose of quickly accumulating magic.


    Fanlin is through various adventures, the support of the professor, and the Sorcerer''s stone. This condition is much richer than when Voldemort was young.


    However, as far as the task is concerned, Fanlin is much heavier than the original Deputy store manager.


    Voldemort trained himself to be a top wizard.


    And so is Fanlin.


    However, Voldemort''s mission is worse than that of Voldemort.


    "After this semester, will the battle be upgraded?" Van Lin frowned, he thought he should think of a good strategy, but then van Lin has become slow down.


    "At least, finish the semester." Whispered Vaseline, leaning over the table, writing Harry a reply with a pen.


    In fact, he couldn''t give Harry too much advice, and Fanlin was just a little comfort to Harry.


    Targeted things are naturally to give out, but the brain block for Harry is not possible.


    With the interference of Voldemort''s soul, it is very difficult for Harry to complete such a threatening spell.


    Not to mention Harry''s poor understanding of soul magic


    van Lin simply put forward the brain block technique and gave some simple methods to get started. More importantly, he could not help Harry. After all, this is the problem of Harry''s soul, which even Dumbledore could not solve.


    More importantly, it''s time for van Lin to consider the Quidditch World Cup. You know, this is a carnival of death eaters, which can''t be missed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 489

    Harry spun faster and faster, his arms close to his body, and the hazy stove flickered past him until he felt sick and closed his eyes. Then he felt slow, so he reached out to avoid falling face down and walked out of the Weasleys'' fireplace.


    "Did he eat it?" Said Fred excitedly, reaching out to Harry.


    "Yes," said Harry, stretching out. "What is that?"


    "The tongue toffee," Fred said happily, "George and I invented it. At first, there were some technical problems, but Fanlin didn''t know where he had gone, and our owl couldn''t find him"


    "but we still developed it. We''ve been looking for someone to do experiments all summer..." George said he looked very excited. At least they made the tongue toffee.


    The little kitchen laughs like thunder.


    Harry looked around and saw Ron and George sitting at a clean wooden table, and there were two redheads, which Harry had never seen before. But he immediately realized who they were: Bill and Charlie, the older of the Weasley brothers.


    "Hello, Harry." Said the one who was closer to Harry. He laughed at Harry and held out his big hand. Harry shook hands with him and felt that there were calluses and blisters under his fingers. He must be Charlie. He lives with the dragon in Romania. Charlie looks like twins, but fatter than Percy and Ron, but they are slender. His face was large, natural, badly sunburned and mottled. He looked completely suntanned. His arms were muscular and had a scar on one arm.


    Bill stood up with a smile and shook Harry''s hand. Harry was somewhat surprised by his arrival. He worked for a demon bank, and he was Hogwarts'' child king. Bill is a real copy of Percy, but older than he is. They are all very sensitive to breaking the rules, making a fuss about it, and they like to bossy people around. But Bill had nothing else to say about his indifference. He was a tall man with long hair and a ponytail. He wore an earring, like a poisonous tooth. His clothes looked more suitable for rock concerts, and Harry recognized that his boots were not leather, they were made of dragon skin.


    Before anyone could say anything else, there was a soft bang. Mr. Weasley came back and stood by George''s shoulder. He looked angry, and Harry had never seen him so angry.


    "That''s no joke, Fred," he yelled. "What did you give him?"


    "I didn''t give him anything," Fred said, with a sly smile. "I just dropped it It''s his own fault. He went to eat it himself. I never told him to eat it


    "You dropped it on purpose," Weasley yelled. "You know he''s going to eat, you know he''s greedy..."


    "How big is his tongue?" Asked George eagerly.


    "Four feet long before his parents asked me to shrink it."


    Harry and the Weasleys laughed again.


    "It''s not funny at all!" Mr. Weasley said, "that kind of behavior has seriously damaged the relationship between witches and Muggles! It took me half my life to get rid of the Muggles'' misunderstanding of us, but my son


    Fred said angrily, "we didn''t give him sugar because he was a mag."


    "No, we gave it to him because he likes to bully the weak," said George. "Right, Harry?"


    "Yes, he is, Mr. Weasley." Said Harry seriously.


    "It''s not like that!" Weasley said angrily, "you wait for me to tell your mother..."


    "Tell me what?" Said the voice behind him.


    Mrs. Weasley just came in. She was a small, plump woman with a kind face, but her eyes narrowed because of doubts.


    "Hello, Harry, honey," she said to Harry with a smile, and her eyes quickly turned to her husband. "Arthur, what do you want to tell me?"


    Mr. Weasley hesitated. Harry knew that no matter how angry he was with Fred and George, he didn''t really want to tell Mrs. Weasley. Mr. Weasley''s eyes fixed nervously on Mrs. Weasley, and there was another silence.


    Then out of the kitchen came a little red haired girl, Ginny, the Weasleys'' youngest sister.


    Ginny was a little excited to see Harry coming, but Mrs. Weasley was here, and Ginny didn''t dare to make a mistake, at least when Mrs. Weasley was so serious.


    "Tell me what, Arthur?" Asked Mrs. Weasley again, in a hard voice.


    "Nothing," Mr. Weasley said. "It''s Fred and George. I had a fight with them just now."


    "What did they do this time?" Said Mrs. Weasley. "If this has anything to do with the Weasley wizard''s prank..."


    "Why don''t you show Harry where he sleeps, Ron?" Said Ginny, standing at the door.


    "He knows where he sleeps," said Ron. "In my room, he sleeps there On... ""We can all go." Ginny said, and then she pointed to Fred and George.


    "Oh," said Ron, understanding, "OK."


    "Well, we''ll do the same." Said George.


    "Here you are Said Mrs. Weasley.


    Harry and Ron walked slowly out of the kitchen, down the long hallway with Ginny and up the rickety stairs.


    "What does Weasley''s wizard prank mean?" Harry asked as he climbed the stairs.


    Ron and Ginny smile.


    "Mom found a bunch of orders when she was tidying up Fred and George''s rooms." Ron said calmly. "It''s a long price list with their own inventions. It''s all funny stuff, you know. Fake wands, magic candy It''s interesting. I never knew they were inventing... "


    "We heard explosions coming out of their rooms a long time ago, but we never thought they were really ''building'' things," Ginny said. "We think they just like that sound."


    "It''s just that most of the stuff - Oh, everything - is a bit dangerous," says Ron. "They''re going to sell it at Hogwarts to make some money, and mom''s mad. Tell them not to recreate anything and burn all the orders She was really mad at them. They didn''t live up to her expectations of the O.W.L. ''


    "Well, it must be noisy now," Ginny said, "because mom wants them to go into the Ministry of magic like Dad, and they say they want to open a funny store."


    At that time, a door on the second platform opened, and a face appeared, wearing antler rimmed glasses and a very angry expression.


    "Hi, Percy." Said Harry.


    "Oh, Harry," Percy said. "I wonder who is so noisy. I''m working. I have a report to finish. It''s hard for me to concentrate when someone is thundering up and down the stairs. "


    "We''re not walking like thunder," Ron said angrily. "We''re walking. If we disturb the Ministry''s super secret work, we''re sorry."


    "What are you up to?" Said Harry.


    "Write a report for the Ministry of magic cooperation," Percy said smugly. "We need to standardize the thickness of the pot. Some imports are too thin, and the annual leakage rate is 3%


    Percy''s face turned a little red.


    "Ron, you can laugh," he said enthusiastically, "but if there is no international law, we will find that the market will be full of low-quality, shallow goods, seriously endangering..."


    "Yes, yes." Ron interrupted and began to go upstairs, Percy slammed the door. Harry and Ginny followed Ron up three more stairs, and there was a loud roar from the kitchen, as if Mr. Weasley had told Mrs. Weasley about the toffee.


    Ron''s room is on the top floor of the house and looks like the last time Harry came. The same is the poster of Ron''s favorite Quidditch team; the couderiganen cannon is hung on the wall and rotates on a slightly sloping ceiling; on the windowsill, in a fish tank that used to hold frog eggs, there is now a very large frog. Ron''s mice are mottled. It should be said that Peter Pedro is not here, but there is a very small gray owl, which helped Ron deliver the letter to Harry on Privet street. It jumps up and down in a small cage and chirps triumphantly.


    "All right, pig," said Ron, who had four beds in the room. He went into the middle of the two beds and said, "Fred, George is with us. Bill and Charlie are in their room," he told Harry. "Percy is in a room by himself because he has to work."


    "Well, why do you call that owl pig?" Harry asked Ron.


    "Because he''s a little stupid," Ginny said. "His pig''s name is pi Weijun."


    "Yes, it''s not a stupid name like pig," Ron said sarcastically. "Ginny named it," he explained to Harry. "She thinks it''s sweet. I want to change it, but it''s too late to call another one. So it''s a pig, and I have to keep it here because it annoys Percy. It''s great, but it also annoys me. Come on


    "Percy loves working? Harry sat down on a bed and watched the couderiganen cannon drive in and out of the poster on the ceiling.


    "Like it?" Ron said in secret, "if dad didn''t ask him to come back, he wouldn''t have come back. He''s fascinated. Don''t mention his boss. According to Mr. crouch


    As I told Mr. crouch According to Mr. crouch Mr. crouch told me that they would announce their employment contract at any time. "


    "Employment contract..."


    Harry was speechless. Percy was able to work in the Ministry of magic, of course, but it was announced that it was What the hell


    "That''s it. It''s bad." Ron said, "except for mom, there are few people who take the initiative to deal with Percy. I don''t want to be preached," Mr. crouch said Mr. crouch said, as if he believed in Mr. crouch"Maybe Mr. crouch is really excellent, so Percy... " Harry looked at Ron awkwardly. He didn''t know what to say.


    Talk about it?


    Now it''s quite embarrassing. Several people have nothing to say for a moment.


    Ron''s face is a little red. He shouldn''t talk to Harry about this embarrassing thing, but he really hates Percy.


    "I think I don''t think they are arguing anymore... " Ginny said she tried to ease the embarrassment. "Let''s go down and help Mom cook."


    "Good," said Ron, and the four left Ron''s room and went downstairs to see Mrs. Weasley sitting alone in the kitchen, looking very bad tempered.


    "We''ll eat outside the garden!" She said, "there''s no place for ten people.


    Children, can you take the dishes out? Bill and Charlie are setting the table. You two are in charge of knives and forks. "He said to Ron and Harry. She pointed her wand at the potatoes in the cellar, and a pile of potatoes peeled off and flew from the ceiling and the wall.


    "Oh, for God''s sake," she said, pointing to the dustpan, which jumped from there, slid across the floor of the room, and picked up the potatoes and put them in it. She said rudely, "the two guys," she was pulling the pot and the pot out of the kitchen cabinet. Harry knew who the two guys were pointing at, Fred and George, of course. "I don''t know what''s going to happen to them, really. No ambition, unless you don''t want to cause them so much trouble... "


    She set a large copper stew pot on the table and began to stir it with her wand, and the cream colored sauce flowed down the tip of the wand.


    "They''re not stupid," she went on, getting more and more angry, putting the copper pot on the stove, swinging her wand and lighting it. "But they''re giving up on themselves. If they don''t pull one of their own, they''re in real trouble. There are more owls from Hogwarts about them than the rest put together. If they go on the way they are now, they will end up in the office of abuse of magic. "


    Mrs. Weasley poked her wand at a drawer, which opened. Harry and Ron both dodged to get out of the way, several knives flew out of the drawer, flew over the kitchen, began to cut potatoes, the dustpan loaded them and sent them into the sink.


    "I don''t know where we are different from them," said Mrs. Weasley, putting down her wand and pulling out more copper pots. "It''s been like this for many years, one thing after another.


    They just don''t listen. Oh, no brains! "


    she picked up the wand and made a huge squeak, which turned it into a giant rubber mouse.


    "Another fake wand for them," she yelled. "How many times have I told them not to leave them nearby."


    She grabbed her stick and turned to find that the sauce on the stove was smoking.


    "Come on," said Ron hastily to Harry, grabbing a knife from the open drawer. "Let''s go help bill and Charlie."


    They left Mrs. Weasley, out the back door and into the courtyard.


    At seven o''clock, two tables were filled with Mrs. Weasley''s excellent meals, and nine Weasleys and Harry had dinner in a dark blue cloudless sky.


    It''s paradise for a child who has been eating stale cakes all summer. At first, Harry just listened to the conversation and didn''t join in. He was busy eating eggs and ham pies, boiling potatoes and salad.


    Across the table, Percy was telling his father about the bottom of the pot.


    Across the table, Percy was telling his father about the bottom of the pot.


    "I told Mr. crouch that I would do it by Tuesday," Percy said triumphantly. "That''s a little faster than he expected. I always have to be ahead. I finished in time and he would appreciate it. Now our department is very busy, because of the arrangements of the world cup, we don''t get the help we need from the Ministry of magic movement. Ruth bagmon -- "


    " I like Ruth, "Mr. Weasley said softly. "He got us such good tickets. I also gave him a little favor: his brother, Ott, got into a bit of trouble and used an abnormal power mower, and I got the whole thing right for him


    "Oh, bagmond is a likable man," Percy said obediently, "but how could he be the head of the Department? When I compare him to Mr. crouch, I don''t think Mr. crouch will lose any vote in our department. Have you noticed that Percy zokins has been missing for more than a month? She went to Albania for a holiday and never came back. "


    "Yes, I just asked Ruth," Mr. Weasley frowned. "He said Percy had been missing several times before, but if it was someone in my department, I would have been worried."


    "Oh, there''s no hope for Percy, right," Percy said. "I hear she''s been in a lot of trouble going down from one department to another, and that''s been the case for many years. Bagmond should try to find her. Mr. crouch is personally interested in her. She has been in our department for a time. I think Mr. crouch likes her very much. However, bagmon just laughs that she may have read the wrong map and went to Australia instead of Albania. " Bosch sighed, "and go to other departments? It''s enough for my department alone.You know, after the world cup, we have another big event to organize. "


    he cleared his throat and looked all the way to the table, where Harry and Ron were sitting. "You know what I''m talking about, father," he raised his voice a little, "the top secret one."


    Ron blinked his eyes and said to Harry, "he always wanted us to ask him about the big thing since he started working. Maybe it''s a big pot show. "


    In the middle of the table, Mrs. Weasley is arguing with bill about the earrings, which seem to have been worn recently.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s like carrying a terrible fangs. What do they say in the bank? "


    "Mom, as long as I bring great wealth to my family, no one in the bank talks about my clothes." Bill said patiently.


    "Your hair is a little silly, dear," said Mrs. Weasley, touching the wand fondly with her fingers. "I hope you''ll let me trim it for you..."


    "I like it," said Ginny, who sat next to bill. "Your ideas are out of fashion, mom. In other words, Professor Dumbledore is the same."


    Next to Mrs. Weasley, Frey, George and Charlie are all talking happily about the world cup.


    "It must be Ireland," Charlie said, mouthful of potatoes. "They tied up in the semi-final - Peru."


    "Bulgaria has Viktor Krum." Said Fred.


    "Krum is a decent player, but Ireland has seven." Charlie said, "I wish England would kill, but it was embarrassing, it was..."


    "What?" Harry said with concern that he was very sorry that he had been isolated from the wizarding world and returned to privet street. Harry was very loyal and patriotic.


    "Lost to trescia, 390-10." Charlie said unhappily. "It''s shocking that Wales lost to Uganda and Scotland was slaughtered by Luxemburg."


    It was a blow for England.


    Others enthusiastically joined the discussion.


    "Have you heard from Hermione?" Ron whispered, "by the way, and vaseline, I invited them."


    "It should be tomorrow morning, with Hermione and van Lin, and Sirius." Harry said, "I don''t think there''s anything to worry about. I got a letter from Hedwig this afternoon."


    "With Fanlin..." Ron mumbled. Harry didn''t hear what he was talking about, but it was great to be in the burrow. He loved it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 490

    As a matter of fact, before Harry''s letter arrived, Fanling had already sent Hermione home.


    The Quidditch World Cup is something that has been discussed for a long time, and Hermione''s parents naturally know and support it, but it''s still exciting for van Lin.


    Of course, that requires help for Mr. al.


    If van Lin went to the nearby town from London, it would not be a problem, but after all, it was in the Muggle world, and Fanlin always had to solve it in the way of Muggle.


    If dobby was allowed to go, naturally Hermione could be safely brought back. However, this kind of behavior seems not very good.


    Some Fanlin did not understand how the Grangers had sent Hermione to the burrow without him.


    How can we get Mr. Weasley connected to Hermione''s house?


    This should be impossible. The Grangers are complete Muggles. The Ministry of magic will not agree to do so, but violators like Van Lin


    If you have Dumbledore and the vice president of the Chinese magic association as a guarantee, naturally there is no problem.


    Van Lin is sitting in the back seat, beside him Well, this is dobby.


    "Hey, dobby, you should know that these Muggles can''t see you." Fanlin said absently.


    In fact, Dobby''s presence greatly eased his tension.


    But dobby is not a completely obedient elf. Have you ever seen a domestic elf with a salary? Although it''s only a few kingarons, it''s an innovation.


    Dobby has his own money, his own clothes, his own Well, the house Fanlin prepared for him was actually just a redecorated room in the attic, but it also made dobby very satisfied.


    This is Dobby''s first time in Muggle, everything is brand new for dobby.


    Once upon a time in Malfoy''s house, Malfoy''s carriage was always in the front driving position. For example, in the back seat, he could only step on it when cleaning Yes, step on it.


    "Don''t worry, master van Lin," dobby stopped, his face turned back from the window, and his sharp nose pointed at Van Lin.


    "These Muggles can''t see me, except, of course, your father. Dobby can choose who can and who can''t see."


    Dobby said confidently, as if there was no convergence at all.


    "Let dobby play by himself." Mr. al said that through the rearview mirror, Mr. al looked at Van Lin in a funny way.


    "Good All right... " Van Lin nodded. He looked out of the window and said, "I''m just afraid of Trouble. "


    "It''s no trouble at all, Fanlin." Said Mr. al.


    The car slowly drove into the town where Hermione''s home was, and van Lin''s heart beat violently.


    He told Hermione before he came that he would drive with Mr. al to pick up Hermione.


    Mr. Granger doesn''t seem like a good idea, at least, Mr. al thinks so.


    After all, it was his first visit.


    Soon, according to the address provided by Hermione, Mr. al successfully found the house in suvarin''s memory.


    In fact, Hermione used to live here, because one year before Voldemort''s final battle, Hermione left here to erase the Granger''s memory of Hermione.


    I think it''s cruel, but this is not the time to discuss these issues.


    The car slowly stopped at the door of Hermione''s house.


    With the sound of the whistle, Hermione came out of the door first.


    Looking at the girl''s bright smile, Fanlin couldn''t help but crack his mouth, but the Granger couple who followed him stopped van Lin''s smile.


    This is Hermione''s home. Naturally hengmo''s parents are here.


    "Let''s go down." "It''s very impolite to keep people waiting too long," Mr. al said


    Van Lin nodded mechanically.


    He''s a little nervous. To be exact, he''s never been so nervous.


    Although it was Mr. Granger who sent Hermione to London last time, this time it was not the same. He came to visit and take his daughter away


    For a moment, van Lin''s head is full of all kinds of things dug out from memory.


    Come and visit and take away their daughter, Mr. Granger


    What''s all this mess about?


    Fanlin shook his head very quickly, he just wants to go to the fourth grade Well Fourth grade.


    After van Lin took a few deep breaths and told dobby not to let the Muggles outside the two families find out, van Lin opened the door and went down.


    In fact, the Grangers are quite easygoing and very supportive of Hermione''s life. Otherwise, the Grangers would not agree with Hermione to go to Hogwarts School of witchcraft and Wizardry.The Granger and Mrs. Granger agree with the wizard, as it seems.


    Fanlin thought nonsense, he looked up, Hermione bright smile face appeared in front of him.


    Fan Lin ha ha ha a smile, like a fool.


    Hermione wanted to give van Lin a hug for a long time. She just wanted to move, but then Hermione realized that it was at the door of her home.


    Mr. Al and his parents are still looking at it.


    Hermione''s face was red.


    Reserved this word is naturally very important, bad is, if both people are reserved, they can only embarrassed hey hey giggle.


    Stupid in the middle.


    Fan Lin feels that he is now stupid to smoke. If it is seen by Sirius


    Van Lin can''t imagine what it was like.


    Sirius will certainly laugh at him.


    "Hello, Mr. Granger, Mrs. Granger. Nice to meet you." "Said Van Lin hesitantly.


    To say that, van Lin had to use brain closure.


    Ok Magic is still convenient, at least when you meet the parents of girls.


    "Nice to meet you, van Lin." Mrs. Granger said gently that she naturally took the movements of the two children into full sight.


    It seems that witches are not different from normal children, at least other children of their age will not be so nervous.


    "Sorry, it looks like Van Lin is a little nervous." Mr. al said gently that, in fact, he had been very familiar with Hermione''s family. "Hello, Miss Granger."


    "You can call me Hermione." Hermione was embarrassed. She forgot to be reserved just now. She forgot to say hello to her. It was a very rude act.


    It seems that two small embarrassments were seen, and Mrs. Granger was very familiar with the topic.


    You can''t always stand here, at least invite people to the house, aren''t you?


    When the van Lin and his son sat on the Granger''s sofa, the topic naturally opened.


    Dobby''s appearance seems to be a surprise.


    The ugly appearance and the jumping off character make the Granger and his wife very surprised to study a magical creature Teeth


    This is a rare opportunity. For Muggles, Hermione never does anything magic in their face at home.


    For Hermione, abide by the rules Well It seems that there is no regulation to keep, but Muggle life is still not mixed up too many unexpected factors are better.


    Two people are embarrassed to sit on the sofa. Mr. Al and Mr. Granger face to face. There are always various topics between adults. Or, the two Muggles have a fantasy about the fairy of the magic creature family. Of course, this is just a spare talk.


    For them, magic is so far away, even if their children are wizards.


    Mrs. Granger naturally leaned on Mr. Granger''s side, and the sofa was not that big. Hermione and van Lin naturally sat next to each other.


    It''s just a daily hobby, like in the Gryffindor public lounge or at the Hogwarts auditorium table.


    It is natural for both people to sit side by side, but at the same time, both people realize that there are some problems.


    In short, there was no one on the opposite side of the table, and Mr. Al and van Lin were sitting on the couch.


    But, fortunately, the Granger and Mr. al don''t say much, it looks like whole family?


    God knows where a company boss and two dentists come from so much to say, and the atmosphere is very warm.


    All right, just come and take Hermione?


    Take it away?


    It seems that no one has mentioned it.


    It''s almost noon. The Hermione family has a good lunch. How about steak?


    Anyway, van Lin had no mind to think about these, Hermione was the same, it seems embarrassed only two of them.


    Honey is embarrassed


    "Hermione, you can take van Lin to your room and see. Everything is sorted out. You should know, you will go in the afternoon..."


    "I''ve got it all sorted out, mom." Hermione''s voice is no longer bright as ever, her voice is a little small, but it''s always good to leave.


    After a brief farewell to the three adults and promised to hear the call, the two children fled and ran upstairs.


    It''s too difficult to do such a thing.


    In fact, the Granger house is not big, like the Harry family, although van Lin did not visit it personally.


    Hermione paused, and she stood in front of a brown wooden door, with a slight relief.


    Soon, Hermione''s look was back to her old state, but when Hermione turned to look at Van Lin, her face was still red.


    "What did you do in Athens, Sirius was injured, so did you, how, now...""It doesn''t matter." "It''s just solved some problems, you know, alchemy, nicoleme got me a very good teacher, as for injuries..."


    Van Lim had a little bit of a meal, at least not yet, to bring Hermione to these things.


    The less you know, the safer Hermione will be.


    "Dumbledore found a magic relic, where we cracked some magic charms, and then put out some bad things, but with Dumbledore there, you should know, this is no problem, after all, it''s just some old things." Said Fanlin.


    The word of death is very old indeed.


    "Well, then you..."


    "It doesn''t matter, Hermione. Look at me..." "I''m fine, isn''t it?" Van Lin said, opening his arm


    Hermione nodded.


    "I think we should go in." Fanlin said, he pointed to the downstairs, the voice in the living room came over, even if some weak, but for some nervous two people, or incomparably clear.


    In fact, van Lin just wanted to hold Hermione As a result, he was shameless.


    "Well." Hermione nodded, turned and opened the door.


    In fact, Hermione''s room did not have the kind of fancy girl''s exaggerated decoration.


    This is the first time that Fanlin has entered the girl''s room. It is inevitable that he is a little curious. Although Fanlin tries to control himself from looking around, but


    Eyes are such things


    The room is very neat, brown wooden floor, desk and so on. It''s like going back to my room.


    However, dobby kept his room clean.


    The only thing that shows a girl''s breath is that there are a few dolls on the big bed on the left.


    On the other side of the door, there is a black wooden bookshelf with hundreds of books on it.


    Of course, most of them are magic books, which is in line with Hermione''s positioning. The rest of the publications only account for a small part.


    "It''s a little messy, isn''t it?" Hermione asked nervously that she hadn''t finished sorting it out. Although she said there was a big box, she still wanted to take some books with her.


    "I''ll get the refreshments."


    Van Lim nodded, and he sat on the stool with a little formality.


    It was not until Hermione got out of the door that van Lin relaxed. He pulled out a book on the table.


    Fanlin also saw that Hermione had some labels on it.


    Maybe I can help Hermione. My metamorphosis is very good.


    However, van Lin''s attention was soon attracted by Hermione''s half opened wardrobe.


    It''s all Hermione''s clothes, Muggle style.


    Of course, there are some indescribable Cough


    The footsteps of the stairs approached, and Fanlin quickly moved his attention back. In a panic, he put the magic book on the table.


    Hermione comes in and puts a plate of sugar free snacks and two glasses of juice here.


    "Have you read this book?" Hermione said, pointing to the manifestly moved ananimagus transfiguration.


    "Oh, I''ll take a look at it." Fanlin said, he buried his face in the juice, very fond of the taste.


    "It''s too hard." Hermione said with some chagrin, "I''ve been studying for the whole holiday, but I can''t change my body into a perfect shape, especially those deep deformation charms. I don''t have talent. Professor McGonagall says that Animagus is very talented."


    "It doesn''t matter." "You can ask Professor McGonagall for help. Besides, I can help you. You know, the wizard''s body can be deconstructed by magic. Maybe you can try to deconstruct it first, so that you can control the body greatly."


    Fanlin said that the unnatural thoughts in his mind were soon forgotten.


    "You can try it." Hermione nodded. She said the books were put away.


    "These are to be taken to school." Said Hermione, pointing to the books neatly placed on the table.


    It''s really Hermione''s style.


    "No problem. Now I have more space. I can''t use dobby at all." As van Lin said, the blue light flashed through his palms, and all Hermione''s books were received into the space through the magic.


    "What is this?" Hermione asked, and she was surprised with the means of Vaseline, to know that the original means of storage is just a pocket of traceless extension mantra, which is obviously updated.


    "Nicoleme''s meeting gift, a space saving prop." Vaseline took the staff from his neck, and then the staff changed into the size of his wand in the palm of his hand.


    With his present body, it is still too strange to hold a staff as high as one person."Your new wand?" Hermione said, "no, it''s the staff But... "


    "Some alchemy means, the staff is too ostentatious." Van Lin said with a smile that he was happy to share all the good things with Hermione.


    "And a magic stone, my God." Hermione said, "nicoleme is really generous."


    "Er..." Van Lin scratched his head awkwardly. He didn''t know how to answer Hermione.


    Is this the legacy of nicoleme?


    "One more thing." Fanlin said that he took a box out of the staff.


    "This is This is for you An alchemy product. " Said Fanlin.


    "Nicoleme?" Said Hermione as she took the box from van Lin.


    "I did it." Van Lin said, his face flushed.


    "In fact, it''s the material from nicoleme. I wanted to give it to you the last time I came back, but I wasn''t finished at that time. " Said Fanlin.


    Can''t tell Hermione it''s because Harry''s here and he doesn''t want to give it away?


    "Did you do it?" Hermione blushed, and it was obvious that this was a special thing for girls, which was not the same as previous festivals.


    "In fact, this is..." Van Lin''s words are not finished, but Hermione is the first to open.


    A crystal pendant of brilliant blue appears in front of Hermione.


    "This is I made it myself The first alchemy product made. " "It''s not so good to say, but This is very helpful to your spirit, and has a certain protective ability, which is equivalent to the brain... "


    "I love it." Hermione said, "you did it beautifully."


    "Thank you Thank you Fanlin replied in a random way. He took it out of his head. Now he is afraid to look at Hermione.


    "I will treasure it." Hermione said, "can you put it on for me?"


    Van Lin''s hand was shaking. He was nervous.


    Hands through Hermione''s hair, like holding them from the back to your arms.


    "It''s beautiful." Hermione said that the crystal pendant was hanging on her chest. She didn''t dare to look at Vaseline.


    Although the breath of the pendant was cold, Hermione knew that her face was absolutely hot.


    "I We... "


    "I haven''t finished sorting out anything. Please sit down first." Hermione said she pushed van Lin aside and then turned around. She had to breathe. It was too tight.


    In fact, as Hermione turned around, her eyes fell on the open cupboard.


    The double door cupboard, half open near the window, was just tidying up her clothes.


    As a matter of fact, she hasn''t cleaned up completely, but Van Lin arrived a little faster than she thought.


    Now, there is a very serious question.


    What Fanlin can see through the closet door, naturally Hermione can see.


    Beige and pink


    ?£¿


    Well, it''s embarrassing enough.


    Hermione couldn''t imagine what Vaseline saw.


    She didn''t care about her shyness. She walked over with a brisk walk, and the door of the cabinet made a bang.


    This gave van Lin a fright.


    Then he realized that Hermione could see what he had discovered.


    Fanlin quickly pinned his face to the bookshelf.


    "You just read a book." Hermione''s business was a little shaky. She asked carefully, as if to be sure, but


    "Ah It''s Yes Fanlin tried to calm himself down, but this kind of thing


    "I was reading that book, you know, my Animagus had some accidents, he changed..."


    It has to be said that there is a big problem with van Lin''s ability to shift topics. At least, it is like this now.


    Hermione immediately realized that


    Although Hermione didn''t want to be smart, she was naturally sensitive.


    "Well, that''s good." Hermione said, like self hypnosis, "maybe you can watch a little more, I''m a little bit Sort it out a little bit. "


    Fanlin quickly nodded, in fact, if he did not nod, he did not know what good way.


    ¡­¡­


    Between two people who are embarrassed by each other, natural topics become less and less.


    Fortunately, it''s not far from noon.


    Soon Mrs. Granger called them downstairs to eat.


    Before that, Hermione put some of the last clothes into her suitcase. It was preparatory work, and all the rest was taken over by Vaseline, such a heavy box.


    In fact, leaving Hermione''s room wasn''t much better.


    At the table, the atmosphere was once a little awkward, and Mrs. Granger looked at Hermione and vaseline with a strange look.Hermione never wears any jewelry. Of course, this is no escape from Mrs. Granger.


    Inexplicably, the pressure of van Lin is a little high.


    At the end of the embarrassing dinner, Mr. al returned to London with two haunted children. The next day, they were going to fly to Ron''s house through the road network.


    The journey in the fire is really wonderful.


    Sirius doesn''t know where he''s gone. He says that he works in the Ministry of magic. It''s really unreliable. They have to get up early in the morning.


    The little wizard does not allow the phantom to move, let alone visit the Quidditch World Cup, where there are many members of the Ministry of magic.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 491

    In fact, the evenings at the fanlins were not peaceful.


    Mr. al took the two of them out for dinner. Because there was something wrong with the company''s building materials, they had to stay at home by themselves.


    Fanlin''s new home in London is very big, of course, not as it seems.


    However, the swimming pool and other facilities are fully equipped.


    However, such a big house is still too big for Mr. al.


    Generally speaking, Mr. al would like to come home during the weekend break, and more time, Mr. al would prefer to stay in the company''s buildings or nearby high-rise buildings.


    Before he left, Mr. al told Fanlin to go to bed earlier, and he might not be free to come back tonight.


    Hermione understands this.


    That means


    Two Well Children sit in a living room that looks like a Hogwarts public lounge and stare.


    It''s boring enough.


    I haven''t seen you for more than a month. However, it seems that the short-term meeting before can''t solve any problems.


    However, when I was alone, I couldn''t find any topic to talk about.


    Dobby doesn''t know where he''s gone. No one''s paying attention to him now.


    Van Lin has been thinking about her experience in Hermione''s home. In fact, van Lin didn''t want Hermione to take off the necklace, but Hermione gave a strong reason.


    "Wear it when you need it."


    Can''t tell van Lin she''s shy because her mother found out, so she chose to be an ostrich?


    It''s really hard for Hermione. What''s more, other people are not stupid. They don''t wear necklaces at all.


    In fact, it''s a girl''s worry.


    The people around, except for the mortals, this subtle change will not be noticed at all.


    As for Harry and Ron?


    Two dumb guys.


    According to the agreement, they need to get up early in the morning, and at about six o''clock, they will go to Weasley''s house through the fireplace in the living room.


    God knows why I have to get up so early, although I say this time


    Well, at this time, van Lin still can''t get up.


    Since a lot of magic research, van Lin''s sleep time has been stable at around 12 o''clock.


    Fortunately, he is a wizard who nourishes his body at all times. Otherwise, adolescent syndrome seems inevitable.


    Yeah, it''s puberty in a flash.


    For this, Mr. Al is the most lamented.


    When he was as old as van Lin, Mr. Al was still playing happily with the children of his neighbor''s family. The little girl in the neighborhood


    It''s not like Fanlin. I haven''t had any Muggle friends since I was a child.


    Because of the strange body, this led to Fanlin from childhood and adults together entertainment.


    Well, Mr. al must admit that in some ways his son is better than an adult, both in judgment and in determination.


    He should be proud. However, whether he should be looking for a mother for Fanlin, or whether Fanlin will want a younger brother or sister is not certain. After all, Fanlin''s identity determines that Fanlin can''t live in the so-called Muggle group as he does.


    But the son''s other things seem to have settled that lovely little wizard, Muggle born little girl, very smart girl.


    The topic seems to be a bit off track


    I said


    It''s better to refuse breakfast at six o''clock, Mrs. Weasley.


    Naturally, it was impossible for them to stay long. Two hours after Mr. al left, van Lin and Hermione returned to their rooms.


    For the first time, Fanlin thought that the room was too big to be a good thing.


    However, looking at Hermione''s hurry, it seems that he did not intend to continue to communicate with him for a while.


    At this time, Dobby''s role came out.


    Dobby, who comes home first, tries to make Hermione''s room look like the girl likes, according to van Lin''s instructions.


    I hope Fanlin can remember what Hermione likes and leave it to dobby


    Dobby''s execution is not as good as other house elves. Dobby is a free house elf.


    Hermione was quite satisfied with that.


    When getting up in the morning is a problem, it''s really a problem.


    In fact, this can be confirmed in many people.


    But what does it feel like when you wake up and see a black house elf jumping around your bed?


    A face full of confusion?


    £¿£¿


    And then I''ll give you a replyDobby''s wake-up service, van Lin has no idea how long it has not experienced such a stimulating feeling.


    And then the house elf tells you that Hermione is waiting for you downstairs. If you''re not here, she''ll go to the Weasley house by herself.


    It''s horrible.


    Fanlin wakes up from sleep, and the washing work in the morning is directly replaced by cleaning technique.


    This is what Professor Snape gave him, along with his clothes, from the inside out.


    I have to say, this feeling is not very good.


    Van Lin couldn''t imagine how Professor Snape had endured decades of cleansing.


    Cold magic from every inch of the body, hair, teeth, skin, with the newly bought Muggle clothes.


    Everything is brand new, just a little cold.


    "Why are you so slow?" Hermione asked, "don''t you have to do morning classes? I thought you were waiting down there


    "The habit nicoleme gave me." Fanlin whispered that this kind of thing is not a good way to shirk it.


    "What do you say?"


    "I just I mean I went to bed a little late yesterday. After all, I''m excited about going to the Quidditch World Cup today


    "Excited?" Hermione suspected, "I don''t usually see you interested in Quidditch. Even if you overcome your slight acrophobia, you refused when Harry asked you to join the Quidditch team. I remember when you trained Harry, your feet were soft when you came down."


    "It was an accident." Van Lin said sheepishly. He reached for the crook mountain cage and handed it to dobby.


    "Mrs. Weasley, it''s not a good thing to let us go for a long time." Van Lim said he motioned dobby to send mount crook to the burrow first, and his owl was set free last night, along with their whereabouts.


    "All right." Hermione nodded, and Fanlin snapped his finger, and the fire blazed from the fireplace.


    "You go first. I think they are ready."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 492

    When Harry was shaken up by Mrs. Weasley, he felt that he was hardly asleep in Ron''s room.


    "Dear Harry, it''s time to go." She whispered and walked away to wake Ron up.


    Harry groped around for his glasses, found them, put them on and sat up. It was still dark outside, and Ron complained vaguely when his mother woke him up. In the corner of Harry''s bed, he saw two large, messy objects emerge from the edge of the blanket.


    "Is it time?" Asked Fred, wobbly.


    They yawned as they dressed quietly. Because everyone was so sleepy that they didn''t want to talk. Then they walked down the stairs into the kitchen.


    Mrs. Weasley was stirring the cauldron on the fire, while Mr. Weasley sat at the table, looking at a large pile of parchment bills. When the boys came in, he raised his head and opened his arms. In this way, they can see his clothes more clearly. He was wearing a golf shirt, an old pair of jeans, and the jeans were a little big, and he had to wear a leather belt to tighten his trousers.


    "How about it?" "We have to be anonymous, Harry. Do you think I look like a Muggle?" he asked nervously


    "Where are bill, Charlie and Percy?" Asked George, with a big blow.


    "They can move the phantom, right?" Mrs. Weasley said as she put the big pot on the table and began to pour porridge into the bowl. "So they can sleep in."


    Harry knew that it was difficult for the phantom to move, which meant disappearing from one place and immediately appearing in another.


    "Then they are still in bed." He said, "why don''t we phantom?"


    "Because you''re not that old and you haven''t passed the exam." Mrs. Weasley interrupted. "Where''s Ginny? Not up yet? "


    She rushed out of the kitchen and there was the sound of climbing the stairs.


    "Do you have to pass the exam to learn to move the phantom?" Asked Harry.


    "Oh, yes," Mr. Weasley said, carefully placing the ticket in the pocket behind his jeans. "Some people were fined by magic a few days ago, because they used phantom and they didn''t have a license. It''s not easy to move the phantom. If it is not done well, it will lead to very serious consequences. That''s why the two people I''m talking about finally split themselves in half. "


    Everyone around the table shivered except Harry.


    "Er Separated? " Asked Harry.


    "They''ve left half of themselves where they are," said Mr. Weasley, as he scooped a large spoon of syrup into the porridge. "So, of course, they''re stuck now, and they can''t move either side, until the magic accident repair center repairs them. I can tell you, it''s like the old Muggle papermaking, which makes clean paper from the linen cloth that the Muggle man has soiled


    Harry suddenly remembered a pair of legs and an eye that had been abandoned on the sidewalk of privet street.


    "Are they not good?" He asked, a little frightened.


    "Oh, very well," Mr. Weasley took it for granted, "but they were fined a lot of money, and I don''t think they dare try again. You don''t want to move around in a moment. There are a lot of adult sorcerers here who don''t want to use it. They prefer to use broomsticks. It''s slower but safer. "


    "But Bill, Charlie and Percy can." Fred said with a smile, "Charlie took two exams. The first time it failed. He was going to go five miles to the south, but he just landed on top of some old man who was shopping, remember? "


    "Yes. But the second time he passed. " Said Mr. Weasley, and then he went back to the kitchen and snickered in it.


    "Percy passed it two weeks ago. Since then, he has been moving down the stairs every morning just to prove that he can George told him.


    "Why do we get up so early?" Said Ginny, rubbing her eyes. She came down the stairs and sat down at the table.


    "We''re going a long way." Said Mr. Weasley.


    "Go?" Harry asked, "what? Are we going to the world cup


    "No, no, it''s miles away," Mr. Weasley said with a smile. "We just need to walk a little way. It''s hard not to attract Muggle''s attention because of a large group of witches. We have to be very careful about our departure time and for such an event. "


    "George Cried Mrs. Weasley, and everyone jumped.


    "What''s the matter?" George asked in a very innocent tone, but it didn''t deceive anyone.


    "What''s in your pocket?"


    "Nothing!"


    "Didn''t you lie?"


    Mrs. Weasley pointed her wand at George''s pocket and said, "Accio!"


    A few small, brightly colored objects rose from George''s pocket, and he tried to grab them, but threw himself into the air. They all landed exactly in Mrs. Weasley''s outstretched hand."We told you, destroy them!" Mrs. Weasley said angrily, "we told you not to take these things! Clean your pockets. Come on! You two


    It''s not a pleasant scene: obviously, the twins want to get as much toffee out of the house as possible. Mrs. Weasley used her magic to find them.


    ¡°Accio£¡ Accio£¡ Accio£¡¡± She yelled as the toffee rose from all over the place, including George''s Bush and Fred''s jeans.


    When his mother threw away the toffee, Fred called to his mother, "it took us six months to develop these things!"


    "Oh, six months!" She cried, "no wonder you can''t take more O.W.L.!"


    The atmosphere of the dining table suddenly became tense. No one could challenge Mrs. Weasley''s dignity in this home. In fact, it is only about 5:56 now. Mrs. Weasley hasn''t finished her busy work. Everyone is not in position. Mrs. Weasley has put two new dishes on the table.


    Before Harry could ask, Dobby''s sudden appearance greatly eased the atmosphere at the table.


    Dobby showed up in the living room of Weasley''s house with the cage of crook mountain. Crook mountain cried badly. He didn''t like the trip.


    Even for a human being, the first phantom shift feels bad, and there are not a few people like Van Lin who feel bad no matter how many times they come.


    However, even so, the arrival of crook mountain was greatly welcomed by Harry and others.


    As soon as Ron''s eyes lit up, he suddenly felt that the cat in front of him became so friendly.


    If only it wasn''t with dobby.


    "They''re both coming, dobby." Harry said that although it''s a pity Sirius couldn''t arrive, van Lin and Hermione are the people he desperately want to see.


    "Yes, Mr. Harry Potter, the owner of Fanlin asked dobby to deliver Miss Granger''s cat first, and then the two of them would come through the owner''s flying road network."


    "Flying road network, Hermione was at Van Lin''s house before?"


    "Yes, for the convenience of travel, master Fanlin took dobby and his father to Miss Granger''s house..."


    Ron didn''t know what he was thinking. His face darkened.


    "That''s right. I invited them both to breakfast. In fact, I was just ready." Said Mrs. Weasley.


    Suddenly, a green flame rose from the quiet fireplace, and then Hermione''s figure jumped out of the flame.


    I have to say that Mr. al''s taste is still very good. Hermione felt embarrassed by the afternoon shopping, but Mr. Al and van Lin agreed that it was both taken for granted.


    "Hey, Harry, Ron..." Hermione took care of them in a big circle, for a long time. Fortunately, she knew all the people here.


    "Hello, Hermione." Harry laughed. Mrs. Weasley slapped the ash that didn''t exist on Hermione.


    She had cleaned the fireplace before, or, to be sure, dobby, one of van Lin''s orders, and the Weasleys'' fireplace was not as clean as she expected.


    Fanling told dobby to be more secretive. You know, there are so many witches in Hogwarts, and no one has discovered the work of elves.


    Ron just wanted to say hello, but the fireplace once again raised a green flame, and vanillin stepped out of the flame.


    "Hello, everyone. Have a good holiday." Fanlin said happily, but he didn''t want to say hello one by one from Mrs. Weasley to Ginny. There were too many Weasleys, not to mention Ron''s brothers, Percy, Charlie, bill.


    It''s not an easy job to call it.


    "Hello, Fanlin." Everyone responded enthusiastically, especially Fred and George, who were very happy to see van Lin in the burrow, especially when their mother taught them.


    Ron''s face was a little bitter, but then he said hello to van Lin, which was regarded as a response, but it seemed


    "Have a good holiday, Harry."


    Under Mrs. Weasley''s guidance, Fanlin and Hermione sit on one side of the table, facing each other. Van Lin is next to Harry, and Hermione is next to Ginny.


    "Have a good holiday, Fanlin." Harry said that he would like to see van Lin very much. In this way, if something happens, he can find the right judgment, not to mention the two of them going through life and death together.


    Breakfast became harmonious, and Mrs. Weasley gave up the idea of teaching the Weasley twins. Strictly speaking, Fanlin and Hermione were guests. They came to her home for the first time. She also liked them very much. Just like the potters, they were very good friends. However, Fanlin was much better than James.


    "How was your vacation?" Asked Fanlin.


    "Fortunately, except for the nightmare, the Dursleys didn''t embarrass me. In fact, the identity of Sirius Muggle murderer is quite effective, but some...""It doesn''t matter. He doesn''t care at all." Van Lin laughs. He puts a jam pie on his plate.


    "Harry, did you have a nightmare? Well, I didn''t have any... "


    "It''s just a dream. Although it''s worse, Vaseline gave me a method, which made me feel better after using it." Said Harry.


    "Feel much better?" Van Lin''s difference was, "did you succeed? Closure of the brain? "


    "No Harry said with a wry smile, "in fact, it''s just lightening up, but I haven''t had nightmares these two days."


    Van Linden nodded, perhaps because Harry had put all his mind on the Quidditch World Cup, which made the connection between his heart and Voldemort a little diluted.


    Ron is not talking. He seems to want to destroy his food.


    Hermione and Ginny two girls sitting together naturally have a lot of topics, Fanlin faintly heard Ginny praise Hermione''s clothes, and then Hermione secretly said something to Ginny. Their eyes glanced at Van Lin, but it was only a short contact.


    ¡­¡­


    Time passed quickly, and breakfast at the Weasleys was over before it was light outside.


    "Have a good time! Don''t be so naughty Mrs. Weasley called to the back of the twins as they left. But they didn''t look back or answer. "I''ll call bill, Charlie and Percy about noon," Mrs. Weasley said to Mr. Weasley, and then Mr. Weasley, Harry, Ron, Valentine, Hermione and Ginny set out across the dark yard, following Fred and George.


    It''s cold outside and the moon is still there. Only to their right, a dark, pale green light on the horizon told them it was going to be light. Harry thought thousands of wizards were now heading for the Quidditch World Cup, so he stepped up to keep up with Mr. Weasley.


    "So how can everyone get there without being discovered by Muggles?" Harry asked.


    "This has become a big organizational issue," Mr. Weasley said. "The problem is that there are about 100000 divisions in the world cup, and of course we don''t have a magic arena large enough to accommodate them. There are places where Muggles can''t see, but imagine putting 100000 witches into Dean''s port. So we have to find a better deserted wilderness and set up more measures to defend Muggles. The whole cabinet has been busy with this for months. First of all, of course, we have to arrange the arrival. People with low price tickets should arrive two weeks early. Limit a certain number of people to use Muggle vehicles. But we can''t use too much, it will hinder their cars and trains Remember, witches from all over the world are coming. Some use instant movement, but we have to build a safe place for them to appear, and we have to stay away from Muggles. I believe there is a forest that can be used as a place for them to go. For those who don''t want to move or can''t, we use the door key. During the preparation period, these are enough to transport wizards from one location to another, and you can teleport a large group at a time if you need to. In the UK, there are 200 door keys announced at important strategic locations, and the nearest to us is at the top of stone hill, so we are moving there


    Mr. Weasley pointed to a large black ball ahead of the village of Autrey.


    "What exactly is a door key?" Harry asked curiously.


    "Oh, it can be anything," replied Fanlin. "Obviously, they are insignificant things, so Muggles don''t pick them up or touch them It''s something they think is rubbish. "


    "Garbage..." Harry was speechless, but Mr. Weasley''s affirmative answer followed.


    They trudged along dark, wet alleys toward the village. It was so quiet that only their feet could be heard. As they struggled through the village, the sky slowly lit up. The dark sky was slowly diluted into dark blue. Harry''s hands and feet were frozen, and Mr. Weasley kept looking at his watch.


    Fanlin has added some warm-up incantations to everyone, but mental fatigue can''t be solved, which will not restore physical strength.


    When they started climbing the rock mountain, they had no strength to talk. Sometimes they will touch the hidden rabbit''s nest, sometimes they will step on the dense grass and slip. With every breath Harry felt a sharp pain in his chest, and his legs were shaking as his feet touched the ground.


    Van Lin held Hermione with one hand, which was very difficult for girls.


    Fanlin even wanted to fly directly, but Mr. Weasley''s words were not a decoration.


    Sirius is really unreliable. If you use the phantom to move the shape


    But the resentment is broken by Hermione, so it''s good to hold the girl.


    "Whew Said Mr. Weasley, panting. He took off his glasses and wiped them with his sweater. "Great, we have a good command of time. We have ten minutes..."


    Hermione was the last to climb to the top of the mountain. Van Lin was pulling Hermione up. Ginny came to help.


    "Now we just need the door key," Mr. Weasley said, putting on his glasses again and squinting around the ground. "It won''t be big Come on... "They scattered and searched everywhere. After a while, suddenly a cry cut through the quiet starry sky.


    "Here it is! Arthur! Here, my child, here we are


    On the other side of the mountain, two high outlines appear under the starry sky.


    "AMS!" Cried Mr. Weasley. With a smile, he strode to the man who had just yelled. The rest followed.


    Mr. Weasley shook hands with the red faced wizard with a short beard and beard. In his other hand he held an old musty boot.


    "Boys, this is AMS Digory," Mr. Weasley introduced.


    He works in the discipline and Control Department of the Ministry of magic, and I want you to know his son Cedric. "


    Cedric digori is a very handsome boy, about 17 years old. He is the captain and catcher of the Quidditch team of Hogwarts hofpav.


    Fanlin knows more about it. The three strong warriors died in Voldemort''s hands


    Well, it''s really not a good experience.


    "Hello Cedric looked at the people and said.


    They all said "hello" to Cedric, except that Fred and George just nodded. They can''t forgive Cedric for beating their team in the first Quidditch game last year.


    "A long way, Arthur?" Said Cedric''s father.


    "Not too long," Mr. Weasley said. "We live on the other side of the village. How about you?"


    "We have to get up at two o''clock, don''t we, Cedric? I tell you, if he passes his instant movement test, I''ll be happy. However No more Never miss the Quidditch World Cup. And the tickets are so expensive. Just to remind you, don''t let me win too easily Ames. Digory naturally looked at the children next to Weasley, Harry, Fanling, Hermione and Ginny. "It''s all yours, Arthur?"


    "Oh, no, the one with the red head," said Mr. Weasley, pointing out his children. "This is Fanlin and Hermione, Ron''s friend; this is Harry, another friend."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 493

    Arms Digory opened his eyes wide and said, "Harry? Harry Potter


    "Well, yes, sir." Said Harry.


    Harry was used to the curious look people had when they saw him, and they used to look at the scar on his forehead on the road, but it always made him feel uncomfortable.


    "Merlin''s beard, you''re really Harry Potter." AMS Digory said in disbelief.


    "No mistake, Mr. Digory." Harry patiently said that he was not surprised by the surprising performance of these people, since the first grade.


    "Cedric talked about you, of course," armes said. "He told us everything he played with you last year I say to you, Cedric, there''s something you can tell your grandson in the future, that is, you beat Harry Potter


    Harry couldn''t think of anything to answer, so he kept silent. Fred and George frowned again, and Cedric looked a little embarrassed.


    "Harry fell off his broom, Dad," he whispered, "I told you It was an accident... "


    "Yes, but you didn''t fall, did you?" Cried Ames happily, patting his son on the back. "Always so modest, our Cedric is always so gentlemanly But only the best men can win. I''m sure Harry thinks so, right? Eh? One falls off the broom and the other is still on it. You don''t have to think about it, but you can tell if it''s a better pilot? "


    Mr. Amway, we''ll have to wait for his watch again


    "No, the family came there a week ago, and the fawcets couldn''t get tickets," Mr. Digory said. "There''s no one else in the area but us."


    "I don''t know," Mr. Weasley said. "It''s only a minute. We have to be ready..."


    He took a look at Harry and Hermione, and as for Vaseline, I don''t think Mr. Weasley could worry about it.


    "All you need to do is touch Borge, and you can do it with one finger..."


    With their packed backpacks, nine of them were struggling to squeeze around the old boots armes Digory had taken out.


    The cold wind swept over the top of the mountain, and they stood in a tight circle. No one spoke. Harry suddenly thought how strange it would be if a Muggle passed by now and saw them like this! Ten men, two adults, clutching the man''s old boots in the twilight of the morning, waiting


    "Take my hand, Hermione." Fanlin suddenly said that he remembered what bad experience would happen if he took the door key for the first time.


    "What''s the matter?" Hermione didn''t understand. She blushed a little. It was too sudden.


    "Trust me, give me your hand." Said Fanlin.


    Hermione nodded gently, his right hand in the heart of van Lin''s left hand.


    Fanlin held the girl''s cold hand contentedly, and Hermione would not refuse him.


    "Three..." Muttered Mr. Weasley, still looking at his watch, "two 1... "


    It all happened in a flash: Harry felt as if he was suddenly pulled forward by a hook behind his navel. His feet were off the ground, and he could feel Ron and Ginny on both sides of him, their arms touching him; they were all moving forward and spinning in the wind''s roar; his index finger was clinging to the boot as if it were pulling him forward


    Spiral into the sky, the magic power is boundless. (Guo Degang''s influence comes.)


    It''s my secondary.


    There is a huge whirlpool in the sky. It is the dimensional wall of this world.


    Fanlin has experienced such a thing countless times, there is no barrier.


    As he thought, the Ministry of magic will not be equipped with any good door keys, after all, it will use so many.


    Van Lin''s body turned into a streamer, and she wrapped Hermione as if she had melted herself into it.


    There''s something evil about it.


    Vaseline hugged Hermione from the back, and his magic power was supported. The light blue halo was particularly dazzling in the dimensional space.


    However, Harry obviously did not have the leisure to pay attention to Fanlin. He was disgusted by the journey of the key. He finally realized why so many witches were willing to rush ahead of time rather than use magic.


    I have to say, it was a terrible experience, never so bad.


    His feet were thrown to the ground; Ron staggered to get up, but fell, and the door key banged, as if overloaded, and there were a lot of people. Ron is next to Harry''s head and slams into the ground.


    Harry looked up, and Mr. Weasley, Mr. Digory, and Cedric were still standing, although they looked as if they were being blown by the wind; the rest of them fell to the ground.


    Of course, there''s Hermione besides van Lin.


    It seems that Hermione is not very nice to be carried down from the air by Van Lin.Hermione can''t fly yet. She can''t keep her balance unless she wants to be carried by Van Lin like a cargo.


    "Hey, it''s not fun at all. Why can the two of them fall out of the air so beautifully and we can only be left on the ground."


    It was Fred who was talking. Although his words were complaining, it didn''t mean complaining. His expression betrayed him.


    The brothers of Weasley family are very optimistic about Fanlin and Hermione. They know Ron. Although they are Ron''s brother, Hermione''s words are really not what Ron can control as he looks now, except for what happened to Fanlin.


    But Van Lin is their friend.


    Naturally, Fanlin also understood the meaning of the Weasley brothers. He liked the comparison. His brothers, who were much older but good at playing, worked with them to do some sideline work. It was the time for Fanlin to liberate his nature.


    Do you want to see it?


    I don''t


    In Fred''s words, Fanlin had more ghost ideas than they had, a memory of the future, and a knowledge pool comparable to that of Hermione.


    If you bring Hermione in


    This is bound to be an idea. Bringing Hermione in is like letting their mother supervise the production of Weasley joke products. Generally, it is a very dangerous thing.


    "If you can fly." Fanlin retorted angrily.


    Hermione hammered him, and van Lin reluctantly put Hermione down.


    "It turns out that flying has such advantages." The Weasleys laughed, and Harry''s eyes lit up. And Ron


    Ron baby is still a little dizzy, his strength is not as strong as Ginny Keung.


    A voice said, "at 7:05, from the stone mountain..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 494

    Harry let go of Ron and himself and stood up. He wanted to ask about the flight, but someone interrupted him.


    Van Lin gently shook his head, he saw two people coming in the sky.


    Fanlin looked around, and they came to a very desolate, misty wilderness. In front of them were a couple of sorcerers who looked very tired and rough. One of them had a big gold watch, and the other had a thick roll of parchment and a quill pen. Both were dressed like Muggles, but they looked clumsy. The man with the watch was wearing a Scotch tweed coat, and his colleagues were wearing a pleated skirt and a wide waterproof jacket.


    "Good morning, Brazilians." Mr. Weasley said hello, picked up the boot and handed it to the sorcerer in the dress. He threw his boots into a nearby trunk with used door keys; Fanlin could see an old newspaper, an empty drink can and a football with holes.


    "Hello, Arthur," said the Brazilian wearily, "don''t you have to be on duty? It''s good for some people We''ve been here all night You''d better get out of the way. A large group of people are about to arrive. They''re from the black forest. They''re leaving at 5:15. Wait a minute. I''ll look for your camp Weasley "Weasley..." He looked at the list on the parchment. "Over there, about a quarter of a mile, you go to camp one and find Mr. pine."


    Thank you Mr. Weasley asked the others to follow him.


    "But before that, I must warn you that you should know the rules."


    "Of course." Mr. Weasley said, unconcerned.


    Then the Brazilian turned his head and aimed at Van Lin.


    "That kid, don''t use your magic to please your girlfriend. This is Muggle''s territory..."


    Hermione wanted to explain, but Vaseline said it first.


    "We know the rules, sir." Said Fanlin.


    The Brazilian nodded, "but the magic is still worth affirming. I''ve never seen such a small wizard who can master magic at such a young age. You come out there."


    "Hogwarts, sir." Said Fanlin.


    The Brazilian nodded. "You must be the best in your school. Well, Dumbledore''s students are naturally reassuring. "


    With a wave of Brazil''s hand, the crowd turned to leave.


    "My little boy..." Fanlin heard something faintly. This is a wizard with a family.


    Hermione was a little embarrassed. She was said to be Van Lin''s girlfriend, but she


    As a result, Hermione walked with Ginny all the way to van Lin and had to get close to Fred and George.


    "It''s flat." George said.


    "No Van Lin gave George a fierce look, and then the two brothers laughed.


    "Our products have been confiscated by my mother. It would be nice if you had come earlier." Fred complained that he took a furtive look at Mr. Weasley.


    "Give up those immature ideas, but I have a better way to visit some interesting things." Fanlin could not help but think of nicoleme''s useless alchemy products.


    Six hundred years of life is always very boring. Naturally, nicoleme needs to find some things to do. In the final analysis, Fanlin is a perfect successor.


    But if Abraham knew that Vaseline was going to use alchemy in this simple joke product, I don''t know what his old man would think.


    "Really?" Fred and George''s eyes lit up and their voices rose.


    Mr. Weasley glared at his twin brother fiercely. How could he hide his voice from the elite Wizard of the order of Phoenix?


    Naturally, the Weasleys were naive, and his father just didn''t want to.


    Mr. Weasley had to show the dignity of the head of the family in the absence of Mrs. Weasley.


    "Don''t talk about it. This is Muggle territory."


    Twins don''t talk about joke products, but even so, there''s always something fun to share when several Gryffindors get together.


    They set off through the wilderness. About twenty minutes later, on the side of the road, a stone hut appeared. In addition to this, Harry could see hundreds of ugly tents all over the field. After saying goodbye to Digory and his son, they went to the hut.


    A man stood at the door, looking at the tents. Harry saw at a glance that he was the only real Muggle in the acres. When he heard the footsteps, he turned and looked at them.


    "Good morning!" Mr. Weasley said wisely.


    "Good morning!" Said Muggle.


    "Are you Mr. Robert?"


    "Yes," Mr. Robert replied, "who are you?"


    "Weasley, two tents, reserved a few days ago."


    "Ah," said Mr. Robert, looking at the list nailed to the door, "yours is by the forest, just one night, isn''t it?""Yes." Said Mr. Weasley.


    "Do you pay now or later?" Asked Mr. Robert.


    "Ah, now, yes, of course!" With that, Mr. Weasley went out of the hut and asked Harry to come to him. "Help me, Harry," he whispered, taking a roll of Muggle money from his pocket and starting to separate it. "This is a Ten? Ah, yes, I see the small number on it So this is a five? "


    "Twenty." Harry corrected him in a low voice, and was very worried to find that Mr. Robert was trying to listen to what they were talking about.


    "Ah, yes, yes I don''t know. These little papers... "


    When Mr. Weasley came back with the right amount of money, Mr. Robert asked, "are you a foreigner?"


    "Foreigners?" Repeated Mr. Weasley, bewildered.


    "You''re not the first one who doesn''t know how to use money," said Mr. Robert, approaching Mr. Weasley. "Ten minutes ago, two men tried to pay with gold coins the size of a bottle cap."


    "Really?" Asked Mr. Weasley nervously.


    Mr. Robert is looking for change in an aluminum can.


    "It''s never been so crowded here," he said suddenly, taking another look at the misty fields. "Hundreds of people have made reservations. Some just appeared... "


    "Really?" Asked Mr. Weasley. He reached out to get his change, but Mr. Robert didn''t give it to him.


    "Ah," he said thoughtfully, "those people come from all over the world, there are many foreigners, not only foreigners, but also a lot of strange people, you know? There''s a guy walking around in a skirt and a windbreaker


    "How can he do this?" Mr. Weasley said nervously.


    "It looks like I think It''s like a collection, "Mr. Robert said." they all seem to know each other, like a big party. "


    At that time, a wizard appeared quietly in front of Mr. Robert.


    It''s different from memory He pointed his wand at Mr. Robert and said sharply.


    For a moment, Mr. Robert''s eyes were out of focus. His eyebrows were loose and his face was indifferent. Harry recognized the symptom, which meant that his memory was limited.


    "Your camp map," Mr. Robert said quietly to Mr. Weasley. "Here''s your change."


    "Thank you very much." Said Mr. Weasley.


    Just now the wizard accompanied them to the gate of the camp. He looked very tired. His chin was blue and covered with stubbles. There were dark purple circles under his eyes. As soon as he was out of Mr. Robert''s hearing range, he whispered to Mr. Weasley, "this guy is very troublesome. It takes ten mnemonics a day to make him happy. Ruth. Bagmon refused to help. Troy talks about snitch, gobbler and swindler all over the hall without worrying about the security of the Muggle defense system. ah I''ll be happy when it''s all over. See you later, Arthur


    He disappeared.


    "I think Mr. bagmond is the head of the Ministry of magic movement?" Ginny said, looking very surprised. "He should know what it''s like to talk about book balls around Muggles, right?"


    "He should know," Mr. Weasley said with a smile, leading them into the camp, "But Ruth was always careless about the security situation. Even so, there is no more enthusiastic and active leader of the sports department. You know he played Quidditch for England. He''s the best player on the Wynn Bauer Hornets


    Several people were struggling in rows of tents on the misty fields. Most of them look ordinary; their owners have tried to make them look like Muggles, with chimneys, bells, or wind vanes. However, it was so obvious that there were tents everywhere, and Harry was not surprised by Mr. Robert''s suspicions. On the way, there was an extravagant and pretentious work with silk strips hanging on it, just like a palace. There are still several peacocks living in the population. Mujiu passed a three story tent with several turrets. A few meters in front of it, there was a tent with a garden in front of it. There was also a water basin, a solar compass and a fountain inside.


    "Always," Mr. Weasley said with a smile, "when we get together, we can''t help showing ourselves. Ah, here we are. Look, this is ours


    They reached the edge of the forest, in the front of the field. It was an open space with only a small hammer on the ground sign that said "Weasley.".


    "This is a wonderful place to be!" Said Mr. Weasley with great pleasure. "The tent is on the other side of the forest, and we need to get as close as possible." He took his knapsack from his arm. "Okay," he said excitedly, "no magic. Strictly speaking, we''re going to put up the tent by hand! It won''t be too difficult Muggle people often do Here, Harry, where do you think we should start? "Harry had never camped in his life, and the Dursleys never took him out on holiday, and they preferred to put him in an old neighbor Mrs. Figg''s. Even so, he and van Lin decided where to put the posts and posts. When Mr. Weasley began to use the hammer, he was over excited. If he becomes an obstacle, he is just like a mental handicap, and he can''t help. But in the end, they set up two humble tents.


    All the people stood in the back to appreciate the things they had made. Harry thought no one would have guessed that the tents were made by witches. But the problem is that once bill, Charlie and Percy arrive, they will be ten. Hermione seemed to think of the problem. When Mr. Weasley, the first to enter the tent, she gave Harry a teasing look.


    "We''re going to be crowded," he said, "but I think we can all squeeze in.


    Take a look. "


    " don''t worry, it will surprise you. " Van Lin patted Harry on the shoulder and went in with Hermione.


    Harry bent down. There were three rooms, a bath room and a kitchen. Coincidentally, it''s the same style as Mrs. Figg''s, with crochet covers on the chairs that don''t match at all and have a strong cat smell.


    "Well, not for a long time," said Mr. Weasley, wiping his bald head with a handkerchief and looking askance at the four beds in the room. "I borrowed it from Parkin''s office. He''s not camping now. Poor fellow, he''s suffering from low back pain


    He picked up the dusty kettle and squinted inside, "we need water..."


    "You can see a tap in the map the Muggles gave us," said Ron, who followed Harry into the tent and didn''t seem surprised by what was going on inside. "On the other side of the field."


    "Good. Why don''t you and Harry get some water Mr. Weasley handed over the kettle and a pot. "The rest will go for some wood because we need fire."


    "But we have furnaces," said Ron. "Why can''t we just..."


    "Ron, it''s for security, defense against Muggles!" Mr. Weasley said his face was full of anticipation. "When real Muggles go camping, they cook outdoors with fire, and I''ve seen that!"


    "I can help." Fanlin said that he had camped out, but the tent was his pen, but the command was like this, and the action was different.


    "I''ll come too." Hermione turned a blind eye to van Lin''s practical ability That''s all.


    After a quick look at the girl''s tent, Harry and Ron, with their pots and pans, crossed the camp and set off. The girl''s tent is just a little smaller than the boy''s, but it doesn''t smell like a cat.


    After Harry and Ron left, the crowd naturally entered a busy state.


    Fanlin fiddled with it, and finally cast a silent spell without Mr. Weasley''s attention. He had a way to hide the magic wave, but Hermione found out.


    Fortunately it''s Hermione, but it''s a bit unfortunate


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 495

    Maybe it''s a disaster to leave van Lin to do these Muggle chores.


    As a matter of fact, Fanlin has never been involved in such work since childhood, because of the absence of his mother, the housework at home naturally falls on Mr. Al, but


    Aunt housekeeping is a good choice. When van Lin goes to Hogwarts, Dobby''s arrival will completely replace the status of housekeeper aunt.


    All in all, it would have been a disaster if Vaseline''s control of magic was not so precise.


    Even so, van Lin still suffered a lot of Hermione''s white eyes, which was inevitable.


    "How could it be so bad." Van Lin looked at a lump of black meat, fortunately, his space equipment


    Unfortunately, he didn''t even have packaged food in his space gear.


    Imagine fighting people with all their strength, and the space is disordered. As a result, a bag of potato chips flies from the gem of the staff and hits the enemy in the face.


    It''s going to be a shock.


    However, such feasibility may have unexpected effect.


    Of course, it''s just bullshit. Besides being ashamed, he doesn''t even know what potato chips are, like Voldemort or death.


    Using magic to ignite the fire, eventually, van Lin was turned out by Hermione, and then van Lin shamelessly pulled Hermione out, the reason is, we don''t need to cook, breakfast has been eaten, we can go to Harry and Ron.


    The reason is very strong, but it''s not reliable. They don''t even have a map. How can they find Harry?


    But Hermione didn''t expose him. In fact, the girl wanted to hang around.


    Hermione, who lives in the Muggle world, only stays at Hogwarts, hogmaud and Diagon Alley.


    Fanlin is no better than Athens, busbarton and China''s nine immortals


    Er It''s quite a lot.


    Egypt also has to go, there are about the "jade record" and the more famous "the dead''s black scripture" and "the sun golden Sutra" are all in Egypt, that mysterious country, all forest don''t want to miss.


    What''s more, this is what nicoleme mentioned, "the jade record" is comparable to the book of Abraham.


    In this way, in addition to America and Africa, all the more important birthplaces of Magic have been to Fanlin, especially Greece and China. Is this the origin of mankind?


    The combination of Muggle works and magic is a surprising coincidence and a surprising effect.


    However, it seems that it is not too difficult to find Harry. Van Lin remembers the general direction, and relying on the guidance of magic energy, the four people soon meet.


    Such a grand wizard gathering is not to be missed. Even for the children of wizard family like Ron, it is the first time to see so many witches, and the pace is naturally slower.


    Hermione mercilessly shared van Lin''s embarrassment with two friends, which is still very fun. Van Lin''s embarrassing behavior is rare, and he can cope with those things at Hogwarts.


    Of course, Harry was merciless. For Vaseline, none of this existed.


    Ron didn''t speak. He just looked in the distance.


    Now that the sun has just risen and the fog is much smaller, they can see the tent world stretching in all directions. They walked slowly through the rows of tents and looked around.


    Only Harry would wonder how many witches and witches there were in the world; he never thought about the witches in other countries.


    The other campers began to get up. First, there were families with small children; Harry had never seen such a young witch or wizard. A little boy no more than two years old climbed out of a pyramid shaped tent with a wand and happily poked at a slug on the grass that was slowly swelling to the size of an Italian sausage. As they approached him, his mother came out of the tent in a hurry.


    "How many times, Kevin? You can''t touch dad''s wand


    She stepped on the huge slug and it cracked. Her curse, mixed with the little boy''s cry, "you''ve broken the slug! You broke the slug Floating in the quiet air.


    Not far away, they saw two little witches, about the age of Kevin. They were riding a toy broom, which could only rise to the height of a girl''s toes, and could only skim over the dewy grass. A wizard official found them. After Harry, Ron Fanlin and Hermione, he ran to them and kept complaining: "it''s daylight. My parents are still sleeping in. I think..." The witches and sorcerers all around came out of the tent and began to prepare breakfast. Some secretly look around and light the fire with their wands; others, suspiciously, try to ignite with matches as if it were impossible. Three African witches were talking seriously, all dressed in long white bubbles, while a group of middle-aged American witches sat on a glittering slogan and chatted happily. The sign was hanging between their tents and said, "Wizard salon.". As they passed through the tents, Harry heard a strange language talking inside. Although he could not understand it, the tone of each voice was very excited."Well, is it my eyes, or is something green?" Asked Ron.


    It''s not just about Ron''s eyes. They walked into a tent camp, where all the tents looked like they were covered with clover. Through the tents that opened the population, they could see smiling faces. Suddenly, behind them, they heard their names called. "Harry! Ron! Fanlin! Hermione


    It''s Simo Finnegan, Gryffindor''s classmate. He was sitting in front of his own clover covered canopy, next to a redhead woman, presumably his mother, and his best friend, Dean, who was also Gryffindor''s classmate.


    "Like ornaments?" Simo asked with a smile, and then he came over to say hello to the four people.


    "The cabinet is not very happy."


    "Ah, why can''t we use the colors we like?" Mrs. Finigan said, "you should see what Bulgaria shows off. Are you really going to support Ireland? " She added, staring at Harry, Ron, vaseline and Hermione.


    When they promised that they would really support Ireland, they set off again, but, as Ron said, "in that case, we have to say something."


    "I''m curious about what Bulgarians put on their tents to show off." Hermione nodded and thought she should have seen more.


    "Let''s go and have a look." He pointed to the big camp ahead, where Bulgarian red, green and white flags were flying in the wind.


    "Good." Harry nodded and a few people changed the itinerary again.


    Tents are not decorated with plants, but each with the same poster. A haughty face with a dark black eyebrow. The picture is constantly moving, but the face is constantly blinking and frowning.


    "Krum." Ron whispered.


    "What?" Asked Hermione.


    "Krum!" Ron said, "Viktor Krum, Bulgarian hunter!"


    "He looks really rude." Hermione said, looking around at so many krums winking and frowning at them.


    "I feel the same way." Fanlin said quickly, but it seems that


    "Is it really rude?" Ron looked up at the sky. "Who cares what he looks like? He''s incredible. He''s really young. He''s only about eighteen years old. He''s a genius, and you''ll see it tonight. "


    By the tap in the corner of the field, there was already a small group waiting. Harry, Ron, vaseline and Hermione joined them, standing behind two men, and they were arguing fiercely.


    One of them was a very old wizard. Dressed in a flowery Nightgown, the other was a witch Lord official. He was holding a pair of striped trousers and almost cried with anger.


    "Put it on, archika. You''re a good guy. You can''t walk around like this. The Muggles at the door have long suspected it. "


    "I bought them in Muggles'' shops," the old wizard said stubbornly. "Muggles wear these too."


    "Only Muggle women wear this, archika! You''re a man. You should wear these. " Said the wizard official, waving Pinstripe trousers.


    "I don''t wear these," archika said angrily. "I like to feel the cool breeze, thank you!"


    Hermione couldn''t help laughing at the situation, and she quickly stepped out of the line.


    Archika didn''t come back until he left with water.


    Because of the weight of the water, they are walking more slowly now. They struggled through the camp back and saw more familiar faces around them - other Hogwarts students and their families.


    Oliver wood, the old captain of Harry''s Quidditch team, has just left Hogwarts. He pulled Harry to his parents'' tent, introduced him to everyone, and excitedly told Harry that he had just signed with United. Then they met Ernie. Mamian, a member of huffpaff. Then, not far away, they saw Qiu, a very beautiful Chinese girl, who was playing as a hunter in Ravenclaw''s team.


    She waves and smiles at them, and van Lin responds politely, and Harry splashes a lot of water as he raises his hand to her. Ron kept giggling. Harry quickly pointed out a large group of teenagers he had never met.


    "Guess who they are?" He asked, "they''re not going to Hogwarts, are they?"


    "They go to some foreign school," said Ron. "I know some people who don''t know each other when they see each other. Bill had a pen pal in Brazil many years ago. He wanted to make an exchange trip, but his parents couldn''t afford it. When he said he would not go and gave the other party a cursed hat, his pen pal felt offended. The hat withered his ears


    Harry laughed, but nothing more interesting than when he heard about other wizard schools. He thought that he had seen so many countries in the camp that he realized how stupid he had been to realize that Hogwarts was not the only one. He looked at Hermione, and she wasn''t surprised at the news. That''s not surprising. She''s seen news about sorcerer schools in books and elsewhere.As for Fanlin


    Well, Fanlin has been to nine immortals in China and busbarton in France. Harry has forgotten this. Fanlin has gone so much more than them. They are all Muggle children.


    When they finally returned to Weasley''s tent, George said to them, "you''ve been there for a long time."


    "We met some people," said Ron, putting the water in place. "Where''s the fire, isn''t Vaseline ready?"


    "Dad is playing with matches and enjoying himself." Said Fred.


    "Dad wanted to try it himself, and Fanlin made meat pie before. In order to get the meat pie off, they put out the fire, and then Dad refused to make a fire."


    Van Lin laughed awkwardly. It was really not a glorious thing.


    Mr. Weasley couldn''t set the fire on, but it wasn''t because of a lack of trying. He scattered matches around him, but he seemed to have been trying for a lifetime.


    "Bad!" He said, because he finally struck a match and threw it to the ground in surprise.


    "Come here, Mr. Weasley." Hermione said gently. She took the box and began to teach him what to do.


    Finally, they lit the fire, but it would be at least an hour before it was hot enough to cook. When they wait, there is a lot to see around them. Because their tent seemed to be in the right place, the witches in the cabinet kept running up and down in a hurry, and when they passed by, they warmly said hello to Mr. Weasley. Because of Harry, Hermione and van Lim, Mr. Weasley had to explain constantly, and his own children were too familiar with the cabinet to arouse much interest.


    "That''s Casper. Mike Ju, head of the goblin liaison office. This is gable. Wilbur, he''s a member of the magic experiment Committee. He has a horn. Wait a minute. Now, Hello, arms Boston. He''s a member of the magic accident repair team... "


    "Who are they?"


    "It''s from the secret service. It''s highly classified. No one knows what they''re going to do."


    Finally, the fire was ready, and when bill, Charlie, and Percy walked up from the forest to them, they had just begun to boil eggs and sausages.


    "The phantom has just come here, Dad," Percy said aloud. "Oh, great, lunch!"


    When they were halfway through the sausage and eggs, Mr. Weasley jumped to his feet, waving and smiling at a man approaching them.


    "Ah," he said, "the people of the day! Dew


    Ruth. Bagmon is clearly the most remarkable person that Fanling has seen so far, even old archika in floral pajamas.


    He was wearing a Quidditch robe with bright horizontal stripes of yellow and black. The design of a giant wasp is on his chest. He has the physique of a strong man. Because of his big belly, the robe was a little tight, and it seemed that after he stopped playing Quidditch for England, he must have worn it out.


    His nose was crooked, and van Lin thought it might have been broken by a dish, but his round blue eyes, short blond hair and red skin made him look like a precocious boy.


    "Ah, there Bagmond cried out with great joy. He walked like a spring under his feet, very excited.


    "Arthur, old man," he boasted when he got to the campfire, "what a wonderful day, eh? What a wonderful day! There''s no better weather than this. A cloudless night is coming There is no obstacle in the whole organization. I have nothing to do! "


    Behind him, a group of haggard cabinet wizards rushed by, running into the glowing, 20 foot magic camp fire in the distance.


    Percy quickly followed. Obviously, although he didn''t approve of Ruth. The way bagmond runs his department doesn''t stop him from trying to make a good impression on him.


    "Ah, yes," Mr. Weasley said with a smile. "This is my son Percy, who has just started working in the cabinet. This is Fred, bill, Charlie, Ron, and Ginny and Ron''s friends, Fanlin Al, Hermione Granger and Harry. Porter. "


    Bagmond was a little suspicious when he heard Harry''s name, and his eyes scanned the scar on Harry''s forehead.


    "Children," continued Mr. Weasley, "this is Ruth. Bagmon, you know who he is. Thank him for getting us such good tickets


    It''s not like bamon''s smiling.


    As for bagmon, Fanlin had heard a little about it. According to his memory, he was not a very good guy. However, he still felt that it was not a good thing to watch and kill him.


    "Please tell me the result of the game, Arthur." Bagmon said eagerly, jingling as if there were a lot of gold in the pocket of his yellow and black robe.


    "I''ve been betting with Rudy pontney that Bulgaria will score first and I''ll give him something beautiful and strange, considering that Ireland''s top three is the best I''ve seen in years. And little agossi. She put half her stake in her eel pond for a week"Oh, I''ll see," said Mr. Weasley, "I''ll bet on a kingalon, and Ireland will win!"


    "Just one kingaron?" Ruth bagmon looked a little disappointed, but he soon returned to normal. "Good, good Who else would like to participate? "


    "They''re too young to gamble," Mr. Weasley said. "Molly won''t like it..."


    "We''re going to bet thirty-seven galleons, fifteen silver Sikes, three copper natts," said Fred, who and George quickly counted their money. "Ireland won, but Vetter. Krum gets snitch. Oh, we''re going to add a fake wand


    Percy said discontentedly, "you don''t want to show Mr. bagmond that kind of rubbish."


    But bagmond didn''t think the wand was rubbish at all. Instead, when he saw the wand from Fred, his boyish face glowed with excitement, and when the wand honked and turned into a rubber chicken, bagmond croaked with joy.


    "Wonderful! I''ve never seen such a thing in years! I''m willing to offer five kingarons to buy it! "


    Percy was stunned to see this.


    "Children," Mr. Weasley whispered, "I don''t want you to gamble, that''s all your savings Your mother... "


    "Don''t spoil the party, Arthur!" Ruth bagmon protested, rattling his pockets excitedly. "They''ve grown up and know what they need! Do you think Ireland will win, but will Krum win the snitch? No chance, kids, no chance I''ll add five sailboat coins to buy that lovely wand. We can... "


    Mr. Weasley looked at bagmond in disappointment.


    Bagmon took out a notebook and a quill and jotted down the names of the twins.


    "Come on Said George, taking the roll of parchment bagmon had handed him and tucking it into the front of his robe.


    "I hope you can get your property." Van Lin whispered to the twins.


    "What do you mean?" George said.


    "It doesn''t mean much." Van Lin smiles and shakes his head. In memory, Fred and George won the bet, but bagmon never gave the brothers what they deserved.


    "What do you know?" Fred caught van reen''s neck in a flash.


    Van Lin smiles and shakes his head, like a full mouth mother * * but I just don''t tell you the same.


    "If you..."


    "Hey, little wizard, would you like to have some pleasant bets?" Bagmon said that a wizard who can play well with the Weasleys will not be too bad.


    "Ruth, van Lin is still young." Mr. Weasley said seriously, "you can''t..."


    "It doesn''t matter, Mr. Weasley." "If Mr. bagmon wanted to, I''d be happy to bring out a portion of the kingaron," said Fanlin


    "Fanlin..." Hermione looks at Van Lin incomprehensibly. She doesn''t understand why van Lin is interested in this Quidditch game.


    "All right, son, how much do you want to pay for that?" Bagmon said.


    "After all, it''s just a game," Van Lin said. "But we have to show some respect, so how about 200 gold garonnes?"


    "Two hundred?" Bagmond''s eyes brightened. "Of course, no problem."


    Bagmon was a little excited. He didn''t expect that the kid in front of him could take out so many gold coins to bet with him.


    "Well, I''m curious about your list of famous people. I think like-minded witches should always get to know each other Can you show me


    Fanlin said lightly, in terms of his age, this is very confusing, at least for now.


    "Of course Bagmond happily handed it over!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 496

    Bagmond happily handed over the roll of the list. Fanlin laughed and took it with both hands.


    Fanlin''s bet is bigger than the sum of his last few days. Strictly speaking, his capital is not enough to take over the wager of Fanlin, and


    "Wait a minute..." Bagmond suddenly said, "what''s your choice? Ireland wins? "


    "Of course," Van leen nodded, "but I choose to be like Fred and George, Bulgaria''s Krum caught the snitch."


    "Let me see..." Bagmond said, "Ireland wins The odds are 1:2 and Krum catches the snitch and Ireland wins I''ll figure it out. It''s probably 1:5¡­¡­ If you''re really right, it''s a lot of jinjialong. " Bagmon laughs. In his eyes, the 200 gold Garonne has been honestly put into his pocket.


    Fanlin didn''t care what the odds were. In his eyes, these jinjialong were just the money to buy some materials, which could be consumed in an alchemy experiment.


    However, being cheated by Bague for so many times, jinjialongfanlin still feels very uncomfortable. However, for bagmon''s definition, Vaseline is still not very good, so I draw a conclusion.


    It''s like helping Fred and George, and if bagmond doesn''t keep the bet, he''ll regret it.


    Fanlin laughs. A pale gold rune is forced out of his palm and gives bagmon so many gold coins for nothing. Even if Fanlin is a loser, he can''t do it. However, if Fanlin dares to do so, he will have his insurance means.


    This is the case with the golden contract rune. Athena sealed the divine pattern on the back of his hand. In the analysis, many novel things were found naturally.


    Powerful ancient contract runes can even act on contracts with gods. It''s too overkill to use them here. However, Fanlin''s mastery is not perfect. He can only use part of his power.


    However, this is enough, as long as the other party signs the name and violates the contract, bagmon hey.


    "Mr. bagmond, shall I write my name on it?" Van Lin tried to ask.


    "Of course, if you will." Bagmon said he didn''t notice van Lin''s movements. In fact, with the help of his body, van Lin''s movements were very hidden and disappeared in a flash.


    Fanlin quickly signed his name on it, and then the golden Rune was hidden on the parchment, which was very good.


    "Mr. bagmond, is this a magic contract?" "If so, do you want to sign after each person''s name or..."


    "Oh, don''t bother." Bagmond took it and van Lin handed him the parchment.


    "Just sign at the bottom, right here." Bagmond said he signed at the bottom of the scroll.


    Vaseline nodded. He tested it with magic. It was just a flawed magic contract. Bagmon signed it. He just perfected it.


    "Of course, I''m quite relieved, Mr. bagmond. It seems that you are very good at magic contract. "


    "It''s just some interests, simple dabbling." Bagmon put the parchment into his arms, and he was satisfied with his trip today. There were more than 200 jingarons, which could be regarded as a large amount of gold coins.


    "Take this. It belongs to you." Bagmon said that he returned the share that belonged to van Lin.


    Bagmon turned excitedly to Mr. Weasley, and the income of two hundred kingalons made his mood particularly bright.


    "I don''t think the plot will succeed. I can''t pay attention to Barty crouch, our Bulgarian opponent is already making difficulties, I can''t understand a word he said. Barty can figure it out. He can speak 150 languages. "


    "Mr. crouch?" Percy asked. All of a sudden, he gave up his objection and was very upset with excitement.


    ¡±He can speak more than two hundred kinds


    "Can anyone speak Sidong?" Said Fred scornfully.


    Percy looked at Fred with disgust. He added wood to the fire to make it burn harder, and the water in the kettle boiled again.


    When bagmond sat down on the grass next to them, "it''s about Percy. News from zokins, Ruth? " Asked Mr. Weasley.


    "Not at all," bagmond said comfortably, "but she will show up. Poor bagmond Forgetting is like a big cauldron with loopholes and no sense of direction. She''ll be wandering back to the office sometime in October, thinking it''s still July. "


    "Don''t you think it''s time for someone to look for her?" Mr. Weasley tried his advice. Percy handed the tea to bagmond.


    "That''s what Barty crouch always says," said bagmond, opening his innocent round eyes, "but we can''t spare anyone to do it at this time. Oh, don''t want that damn thing! Barty


    A wizard has just come to their campfire with a phantom. He is in sharp contrast to Mr. bagmon''s old robe printed with wasps. Barty crouch was a stern, upright, old man in a spotless coat and tie. His short hair was unnaturally straight, and his long, narrow toothbrush moustache looked as if he had trimmed it with a ruler. His shoes were well brushed.Almost immediately everyone understood why Percy adored him. Percy was a man of strict discipline, and Mr. crouch acted entirely according to the rules of discipline compiled by the Muggles. He is so serious and comprehensive that he can almost be a manager of a bank.


    Van Lin doubted that even a Muggle could tell his true identity after hearing their conversation.


    "Sit down, buddy." Said Ruth happily, patting the ground next to him.


    "No, thank you, Ruth." Said crouch, in a tone of impatience. "I''ve been looking for you everywhere, and the Bulgarians insist that we give them 12 more seats."


    "Oh, is that what they are after?" Bagmon said, "I think that guy wants to borrow a pair of pliers."


    "Mr. Claus!" Percy gasped and half bowed, which made him look sick. "Would you like a cup of tea?"


    "Oh, yes, thank you." Said Mr. Claus, looking at Percy in surprise.


    Fred and George were so angry that they just buried themselves in tea. Percy was busy with the kettle.


    "I, I''ve always wanted to talk to you, Arthur!" Mr. crouch said he looked sharply at Mr. Weasley. "Ali Bashir is on his way out, and he wants to talk to you about the flying carpet that you forbid."


    Mr. Weasley sighed deeply. "I just sent him three owls last week. I''ve told him hundreds of times: flying carpets are considered Muggle artifacts, which are determined by the magic prohibited items registry, but will he listen? "


    "I doubt it very much," said Mr. crouch, taking the tea from Percy. "He really wanted to steal it out of here."


    "Well, they can never replace brooms in Britain, can they?" Bagmon asked.


    "Ali thought there was a kind of wall stove in the market that would be very useful for family transportation," Mr. crouch said. "I remember my grandmother had a blanket that could seat 12 people - but that was before flying blankets were banned."


    He spoke, as if he wanted everyone to know without a doubt that his ancestors were law-abiding.


    "So, Barty, have you been busy?" Bagmond said with a smile.


    "Yes," Mr. Claus replied coldly, "organizing the key to the door through the five continents is not a big deal, Ruth."


    Ruth bagmond looked stunned. "OK! I can''t find anything more interesting than that. And it looks like we can find anything to do.


    Eh? Barty? There''s a lot more to organize, right? "


    Mr. crouch raised his eyebrows at bagmond and said," we promised not to release it until the details are ready... "


    "Oh, details!" "They have signed it, haven''t they? I think these kids will soon know. I mean, this is happening at Hogwarts. "


    "Ruth, we need to meet the paulians, you know. "Said crouch. Interrupted bagmond, "thank you for the tea, boy. "


    he handed back his unused tea to Percy, waiting for Ruth to stand up. Bagmond stood up again with difficulty and poured out his last tea. The gold in his pocket jingled again.


    "See you later!" He said, "you''ll see me in the first class! I''ll make comments! " He waved, and Barty crouch nodded politely, ''and they both disappeared.


    "What happened to Hogwarts, dad?" Fred immediately asked, "what are they talking about?"


    "You will soon be clear about it." Said Mr. Weasley, smiling.


    "It''s confidential information, and the cabinet didn''t decide to make it public until the right time," Percy said solemnly. "Mr. crouch didn''t say it. He did it right."


    "Oh, shut up!" Cried Fred.


    Fanlin stares at the place where they disappear. What is this? It reveals the decision of the Ministry of magic everywhere?


    About the Goblet of fire, the three witches contest?


    When I think of Furong Fanlin, I feel that I have enough headache. Furong''s sharp words and that damned attitude of teasing him as a kid make people feel headache.


    Fanlin would like to announce it, but


    It doesn''t seem to be a secret either, as if only Hogwarts had been kept in the dark at busbarton and durmstrand.


    However, it is not a good thing to tell Hogwarts students in advance. Hogwarts is their home court, which means that it is inevitable that Hogwarts students will have some extra thoughts.


    On the premise that they can break through the defense lines of professors, this is simply impossible. A Dumbledore is enough to defeat many people.


    "What''s the matter, Fanlin?" Asked Hermione.


    "Nothing," Van Lin shook his head, but this semester will be very interesting.


    "Can you promise me one thing?" Suddenly asked Fanlin.


    ¡°£¿¡± Hermione was stunned and blushed."What are you talking about? Why should I promise you?" Hermione whispered.


    "It''s really big news." Fred screamed, and George joined in.


    Van Lin had to give up. He gave Fred a hard look, and Hermione ran away.


    In the afternoon, there was a sense of excitement in the camp. At dusk, the still summer air seems to tremble with anticipation. When the night fell like a curtain on thousands of expectant witches, the traces of camouflage disappeared, and the slogans prohibiting the party from fighting to show off magic were broken one after another.


    Every few steps, the salesman moves the phantom, holding the plate, pushing the car, which is filled with special goods. There are bright rosettes Green for Ireland, red for Bulgaria And the names of the players on it.


    Green hats (forgiveness Series) are decorated with clover, Bulgarian scarves are decorated with roaring lions, and national flags of the two countries are waved in different national anthems. There are also small burning arrow models that can really fly; there are also models of famous players used for collection, which can walk in the palm and dress themselves up.


    "That''s what I saved all summer." Ron told Harry that when they passed the salesman with Hermione and van Lin, they stopped to buy souvenirs.


    Ron bought a dancing clover hat and a large green rose knot. Hermione wanted to buy a small Krum model, but this was stopped by Van Lin, who weaved a bunch of rose knots into a garland and put it on Hermione''s head.


    It seems that the girl is in a good mood.


    Ron bought it. The miniature Krum walks forward and backward in Ron''s hand, frowning at the green rose knot above him.


    "Wow, look at this!" Yelling excitedly, Harry rushed to a car full of what looked like copper binoculars, covered with all kinds of strange drawer cars and dials.


    "Binoculars," the sales wizard says eagerly, you can set the focus and slow down a little bit, and it''s very cheap, if you need it, at just 10 kingarons each. "


    "Now I hope I didn''t buy this." Ron pointed to his dancing clover hat and looked longingly at the telescope.


    "Four." Harry said to the wizard positively.


    "No, don''t bother." Said Ron, blushing. Harry is always allergic to his parents'' money, which is smaller than his parents.


    "You won''t get anything at Christmas," Harry told him, thrusting the telescope into his and van Lin''s and Hermione''s hands.


    "Remember, about ten years."


    "Very fair." Ron said with a smile.


    Their purse was obviously much lighter and they went back to the tent. Bill, Charlie and Ginny all bought green roses, and Mr. Weasley had an Irish flag. Fred and George didn''t buy souvenirs because all their gold went to bagmond.


    Then there was a loud noise somewhere in the forest, and green and red lanterns were burning in the trees, illuminating a path to the tent area.


    "It''s time," Mr. Weasley called, looking as excited as the others.


    "Come on, let''s go!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 497

    Each with his own purchases, they hurried down the path lit by lanterns and rushed into the forest, with Mr. Weasley at the front. They could hear thousands of people moving around them - calls, laughter and songs.


    Everyone was deeply moved by the excitement. Harry kept grinning.


    They walked in the forest for 30 minutes, talking and joking loudly along the way. Finally, they reached the other end of the forest and found a huge gymnasium in front of them.


    Although Fanlin can only see part of the area surrounding the tent area, it is certainly not crowded at all.


    This is the magic world. It''s impossible to make such a mistake, but I''m not sure.


    But Harry didn''t think so.


    Mr. Weasley, noticing the awe on Harry''s face, said to him, "you can seat 100000 people. Over the course of the year, the cabinet hired 500 people to build the stadium. Every inch here has magic against Muggles. In this year, every time Muggle people approach here, they immediately think of important things and run away quickly again God bless them. " He added affectionately.


    Mr. Weasley led the group to the nearest entrance, where there was already a large crowd of noisy witches and witches.


    "Front seat!" A witch official at the door looked at their tickets and said, "first class! Go straight up the stairs, Arthur, to the top. "


    The stairs into the gymnasium are covered with luxurious purple carpet. They climbed the stairs with the crowd. Slowly, some people turn into the door on the left or right of the stairs.


    Mr. Weasley and his party continued up the stairs until they reached the attic at the top of the stairs and found themselves in a small box.


    The small box is located at the top of the stadium, just between the two gold pillars. There were about twenty purple, gold-plated chairs in two rows. Harry followed Mr. Weasley to the front row and saw a scene he could never imagine.


    In the oval square, the chairs below are a little higher in a certain proportion, and 100000 witches and witches sit in their seats. The whole stadium is filled with a mysterious golden light, just like the stadium itself. From their high position, the square was as smooth as velvet, with three iron rings for goals at both ends, 15 feet high; opposite them, almost parallel to Harry''s eyes, was a huge blackboard, scrawled in gold, and wiped off immediately. After looking at it for a while, Harry realized that it was an advertisement.


    Blue bottle: a broom for the whole family - safe, reliable, equipped with bagra''s siren Mrs. Scully''s magic Cleaner: painless and spotless The wizard grocer''s grocer''s in London, Paris, horsmade


    Harry looked away from the ad and turned to see who else was in the box besides them. So far, no one else, except a tiny creature, is sitting in the penultimate row behind them. The creature''s legs are very short, so it puts them on the seat. It was wearing a tea table to cover the city. It looked like the broad robe of ancient Roman citizens. It was burying its face in its hands. The long, bat like ears are very strange but familiar.


    "Is it dobby?" Harry asked incredulously. The little creature raised its head, opened its fingers, opened its big brown eyes, and its nose was the size and shape of a tomato. It''s not dobby. However, there is no doubt that it is a servant elf, just like Harry''s friend dobby.


    Harry has rescued dobby from his former owner, Malfoy.


    Now dobby is happily following van Lin.


    "Do you call me dobby, sir?" The genie asked curiously through its fingers. It''s a little louder than Dobby''s, it''s a tiny, shivering squeak. Although it was difficult to talk to the elf, Harry guessed that the elf was a woman. The others got up from their seats and ran to see.


    Harry said to the elf, "I''m sorry, I thought you were a friend I knew."


    "But I know dobby, too," the elf squeaked. She covered her face as if the light would blind her eyes. In fact, the light in the waiting room was not strong at all. "My name is Shan Shan.


    Your name is "When her eyes rested on Harry''s scar, she widened her dark brown eyes.


    "You must be Harry. Potter


    "Well, I am." Said Harry.


    "Dobby''s been talking about you all day, sir," she said She lowered her hand a little and looked at Harry in awe.


    "Tell me?" Harry asked, but then he figured out what dobby was talking about. Dobby was in the van Lins, and dobby wanted to be lenient.


    "I don''t mean to offend you, sir, but I don''t think you did dobby a favor when you gave him freedom." Said Shan Shan.


    "Why not?" Asked Harry.


    The last time I saw him, he was waiting for the author to pay for his work, sir"Pay?" Harry asked blankly, "why can''t someone else pay him?"


    Wenge seemed to be terrified by the idea. She slowly closed her fingers so that half of her face was hidden again.


    "There''s no money for the maid elves," she murmured. "No, no, no, I told dobby. I said, go out and find a good family for myself and settle down. But he indulged in all kinds of fantasies, which was very bad for a servant elf. I said, "dobby, if you continue to indulge like this, I''ll soon hear about you being sent to the magic Biology Discipline Department like some ordinary goblin."


    "But it''s time for him to relax and have fun." Said Harry.


    "Servant elves are not entertaining, Harry. Potter, "said glitter sternly. "Servant elves have to do whatever their master wants them to do. I''m afraid of heights," she said, glancing at the edge of the box. "But my master sent me to the first class, and I had to come."


    "If he knew you were afraid of heights, why did he send you here?" Asked Harry, frowning.


    "Master, the master asked me to take a seat for him, Harry. Potter, he''s very busy Said Shanshan, nodding the vacant seat beside her. She hoped to return to the master''s tent, but she had to do what she was told to do. She was a very good servant spirit.


    She looked again at the edge of the box in awe and closed her eyes completely. Harry turned to the others.


    "Is this the kind of servant elf?" Ron whispered, "incredible thing, isn''t it?"


    "Dobby is more incredible." Said Harry excitedly.


    "You should tell him dobby has been hired and it costs money."


    Hermione said angrily.


    "You can see what the elf looked like," said Fanlin. "These words are more appropriate than words."


    Van Lin pacifies Hermione, and he turns his eyes to twinkle. This is the elf of the crouch family. So, Barty crouch, Jr., should be


    Fanlin''s magic began to pry out, but there were so many witches here that he couldn''t tell the Death Eaters out there.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 498

    Ron took out his telescope and started testing it. Using it to look at people on the other side of the stadium


    "it''s exciting!" Ron said, twirling the ball button next to him. "I can get that old guy to keep scratching his nose, again and again."


    At the same time, Hermione couldn''t help but browse through her velvet - covered programme and express her Hermitian views to van Lin.


    "The team mascot will be displayed before the competition." Hermione read it out loud.


    "Well, that''s always worth seeing," Mr. Weasley said. "You know what? The national team brought creatures from their own countries and displayed them on the ground


    "I thought it was some stupid fool riding on the creatures brought by the country." Fan Lin''s voice Tucao came to make complaints about Krum''s silly and angry manner on the broom.


    "Bravado?" Hermione frowned. "Why, this is the Quidditch World Cup."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Fanlin turned her lips, and Hermione didn''t ask. The girl didn''t take this sentence to heart. Although Fanlin was a little strange, the girl also had enough knowledge of van Lin.


    Then half an hour later, more and more people were sitting in the box.


    Weasley kept shaking hands with witches who were obviously important.


    Percy often jumped up as if sitting on a slinky. When the magic minister Cornell fudge arrived, Percy bowed so deeply that his glasses fell to the ground and broke.


    He fixed it awkwardly with his wand. From then on, he sat in his seat. When he saw Connelly greeting Harry and vaseline like an old friend, he looked at them both with envy.


    The three of them had met before, and fudge, like him, kindly shook Harry''s hand and asked him how he was doing, and introduced him to the witches on both sides of him.


    "You know Harry Potter," he said aloud to the Bulgarian Minister.


    As for Fanlin, Fanlin''s identity is a little sensitive. The only grandson of the Chinese Minister of magic, plus Dumbledore and fudge, some don''t know how to deal with it. After saying hello, Fanlin is selectively ignored. Of course, there are only some unimportant introductions, which is very consistent with the intention of Fanlin.


    The Bulgarian Minister, dressed in a gorgeous black velvet robe with a golden hem, did not seem to understand English.


    "Harry Potter, come here. You know who he is. He''s the only boy to escape from the man. You must know who he is Fudge said.


    The Bulgarian sorcerer suddenly noticed Harry''s scar and started pointing at it excitedly and loudly.


    "We should keep him short," fudge told Harry wearily. "I''m not good at multilingualism, and I need Barty Crouch''s help in that. Ah, I saw his servant elves take a place for him. Well done! These Bulgarian rascals are always clamoring for the best seats Ah, this is Lucius


    Harry, Ron, vaseline and Hermione turn around. Walking to the last four empty seats in the second row, just behind Weasley, was Lucius, Dobby''s former master. Malfoy, his son Draco and a woman, Harry guessed it must be Draco''s mother. Since they went to Hogwarts together, they have been enemies.


    Draco looked like his father, a pale, pointed, platinum haired boy. His mother is also blonde, tall and slim. If she didn''t have an expression that seemed like there was a bad smell here, she was pretty.


    "Ah, fudge," said Mr. Lucius, holding out his hand to the Minister of magic, "how have you been? You haven''t met my wife Narcissa and my son Draco? "


    "Hello, hello." Said Fudge with a smile, and made a slight bow to Mrs. Malfoy. "Let me introduce you. This is Mr. obronski, he''s the Minister of magic in Bulgaria, but he can''t understand what I''m saying. It''s OK. This is I''m sure you know him, Arthur Weasley


    It''s a very tense moment, Mr. Weasley and Mr. Malfoy. Look at me. I''ll look at you.


    The last time they met face to face was almost immediately recalled.


    It was in the Ligen bookstore. They had a fight. Mr. Malfoy''s grim gray eyes swept past Mr. Weasley, and came over.


    "Dear Arthur," he said softly, "what did you sell to get this first-class ticket? Your house is certainly not worth that much. "


    "Lucius has just donated a large sum of money to the magic disease and disability hospital in San Diego. He is my guest," fudge said


    "Great, wonderful!" Mr. Weasley gave a forced smile.


    Mr Malfoy''s eyes turned to Hermione again. Hermione''s face was red and her will was fixed on him.


    Harry knew exactly what made Mr. Malfoy''s mouth twitch. The Malfoys are extremely proud of their purebred blood. In other words, they think that any Muggle is inferior, like Hermione, who is of the second class. However, under the gaze of the Minister of magic, he said nothing. He nodded contemptuously at Mr. Weasley and continued to his seat. Draco gave Harry, Ron, vaseline and Hermione a look of disdain and sat down between his father and mother."Humble bastard!" Grunted Ron.


    "Don''t care about them, just some clowns." Vaseline said that if Lucius had insulted Hermione just now, he would have fought back in a way that Lucius was satisfied with.


    This kind of slap in the face can not be less done, it has been proved that in this respect, Fanlin is quite talented.


    When several people turn to the square again, for a while, dew. Bagmond also entered the box.


    "Are you all ready?" He asked, his round cheese face looking excited.


    "Minister, may I begin?"


    "Ruth, just be ready." Fudge said softly.


    Ruth took out his wand, pointed to her throat and said, "sonorus!" And then talk to people packed in the gym.


    His voice reverberated throughout the stadium, and his voice could be heard in every corner: "ladies! Gentlemen! Welcome! Welcome to the Quidditch World Cup finals


    The audience screamed, clapped, waved thousands of flags, mingled with their national anthems. On the big blackboard opposite them, the message has been erased - "Bedi Porter''s delicious beans - you have to try", and now it says: Bulgaria: zero, Ireland: zero.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 499

    "Now, without delay, let me introduce The mascot of Bulgaria


    On the right side of the shelf, a bright red pulley rushed out.


    "I''m curious what they''ve brought with them." Mr. Weasley said, body forward.


    "Mei wa..." Van Lin whispered, only Hermione could hear and see.


    "Ah Mr. Weasley suddenly took off his spectacles and thrust them into his robe


    But Harry''s question was answered when a hundred of them slid into the square. Why does Mr. Weasley take off his glasses.


    Meiwa is a woman The most beautiful woman Harry has ever seen But they are definitely not human beings. It puzzled Harry for a moment, trying to guess what they were? What makes their skin as white as moonlight? What makes their golden hair fly in the absence of wind But when the music started, Harry was no longer bothered that they were not human beings.


    In fact, all the people who were staring at Mei wa began to stop worrying about anything.


    The girls started dancing. Those people''s minds were blank, immersed in joy.


    Now the most important thing is to watch the girls dance, because if they stop dancing, terrible things will happen.


    As maiva jumped faster and faster, some crazy, shapeless thoughts began to jump in Harry''s mind. He wanted to do something immediately to impress people. "It seems like a good idea to jump from the box to the gym, but is it?"


    "Harry, what are you doing?" Hermione''s voice came from a distance.


    "You should stay calm and use what I gave you."


    The fingertips of van Lin touched Harry''s head, and Harry felt his spirit relaxed.


    Malfoy turned his head in good time, and if it was Hogwarts, then a good mockery was inevitable.


    However, this is the official box of the Ministry of magic. Children''s conflicts should not be placed here.


    It seemed to feel that van Lin was looking at him. Malfoy responded viciously, but soon his eyes shrank back.


    It should be Lucius and Narcissa who gave Draco courage. Anyway, it''s not certain.


    "Thank you. I''ll pay attention." Harry said that he had regained his senses, but he did not dare to enjoy those lovely but powerful girls.


    "Those are Mei wa." Fanlin said that he thought of Hibiscus unconsciously.


    "Mei Wa?" Harry was confused for a moment. He looked at the woman in the field, and


    But soon the music was over, and Harry blinked. He was standing with one leg on the wall of the box. Next to him, Ron froze as if he had just dived from a springboard.


    Angry shouts filled the gymnasium. Everyone didn''t want Mei wa to go. Harry is just like them. Of course he can support Bulgaria, and he has no idea why he put a green clover on his chest. Meanwhile, Ron is casually tearing the clover from his hat.


    Mr. Weasley, with a smile, leaned toward Ron and took the hat in his hand.


    "You''ll need it," he said, "once the Irish team starts talking."


    "Oh?" Ron opened his mouth wide and looked at Mei wa standing in line at the edge of the square.


    Hermione exclaimed, "Shh!" impatiently She stood up, pulled Harry back to his seat and said, "be honest! Fanlin has already pulled you, but you... "


    "Sorry, but I just want to see


    "Don''t get involved in Mei Wa''s dance." "It''s horrible," Van Lin said


    "Terror?" Harry couldn''t believe it. "But how could..."


    Harry pointed to the beautiful and outrageous little sisters, but remembered that he was out of control twice


    "When they became human beings, they were beautiful young women, dancing under the moon on a midsummer night in tulle. Men who are infatuated with them will forget everything in the world, do not eat, drink or sleep. If the unfortunate man joined them while she was dancing, she would have to dance until she died of exhaustion. If a person accidentally walks into the fairy ring, which is the place where Meiwa once danced, misfortune and disease will always follow that person. Although sometimes Meiwa are very friendly to human beings, treating diseases and predicting for human beings, they are very temperamental. They will not tolerate being cheated, especially those who do not keep their promises. They will severely punish them. "


    "Become human?" ''


    "those are magical creatures." Van Lin said, "although there are also human combinations, you will never want to see a beautiful girl as a magical creature."


    "What a magical creature looks like..." Harry and Ron swallowed.


    "When Mei wa loses control, their heads will turn into the heads of birds with sharp beaks, and a pair of wings covered with scales will grow on their shoulders, and they will rush forward like a fireball." Fanlin is rowing, as if these Mei wa really want to rush to the same.Harry shivered, but Ron didn''t think so. These beautiful little sisters


    Common sense is magic


    Van Lin shook his head. He didn''t want to make too many disputes. It was better for him to


    Forget it, hibiscus, or too terrible, terrible creatures.


    "Now," Ruth said. Bagmon''s voice sounded again, "please raise your wands


    Because the mascot of the Irish team is coming out! "


    "


    "


    the next second, it looks like a big green, golden comet like thing buzzing to the museum. It made a circuit around the stadium and then split into two smaller comets, each flying towards the goal. A rainbow suddenly appears in the square, connecting the two balls. The crowd kept making "wow" and "ah" sounds, as if watching a fireworks display. Now that the rainbow fades away, the two glowing spheres dissolve again. They formed a huge, glistening clover that rose into the sky and began to fly in the sky, and something like a golden rain fell.


    "Wonderful!" Cried Ron. Clover flew above them, and heavy gold coins fell down on their heads and seats. Glancing at the clover, Harry saw that it was made up of thousands of small, bearded people in red vests, each with a golden or green light.


    "It''s a dwarf!" Now he seems to play the role of understanding and speaking.


    There were fierce applause and a lot of people were fighting for the gold under the chair.


    "Here you are," said Ron happily, pushing his hand full of gold coins into Harry''s hand. "Here''s the money for your telescope. Now you have to buy me a Christmas present. Ha ha!"


    "Those are fake, Ron." Fanlin had no choice but to say, "these will turn into his original things the next day, some rubbish."


    "Whatever, now..."


    "An ignorant bunny..."


    The discordant sound finally came out.


    "Let him pick it up. He can''t have so much in his life." Malfoy''s voice began to ring. He was close to several people unconsciously. The voice did not attract Fudge''s attention. He was accompanying the Bulgarian.


    "You still hate it, Malfoy." Van LINPO has some helplessness. After seeing so many troubles, he now feels that Draco is really bored and urgent.


    However, it seems to be good as a life adjustment.


    How happy young people are


    "I hate it?" Malfoy see is van Lin speak, he did not choose hard, in fact, this and strength is also linked.


    "You need to know where this is, the box of the Ministry of magic officials. There are all the big men in the Ministry of magic..."


    "You too?" Asked Fanlin.


    "My father is." Dracolen gave a moment, and he said it, but then he blushed as if he had been choked.


    "It''s really..." Fanlin shook his head.


    Malfoy wanted to attack Vaseline, but when he thought of all kinds of repression by Vaseline, even Lucius and Narcissa were there, he did not dare to force Fanlin too hard.


    He has four years left at Hogwarts.


    But what kind of mentality is that?


    Malfoy wants to target Ron and Harry, but Ron''s father is from the Ministry of magic, and van Lin''s grandfather


    A minister of a powerful magic division with real power is much better than a minister like fudge.


    Lucius, of course, could inquire, and reminded Draco of unnecessary trouble.


    Now it''s Harry, but


    "If you have any questions about my godson, boy I don''t mind having an in-depth discussion with your dad. "


    Sirius, a noble and corrupt aristocrat, walks into the box from the outside. As a hero in the magic world, there is certainly his position here.


    Sirius did not lower his voice. Naturally, the movement here attracted the attention of Lucius and his party.


    "Oh, black, you''re here." Fudge was very enthusiastic. He hugged Sirius and invited him to sit down beside him.


    "Thank you, minister." Sirius gave a warm hug.


    Although full of slots, but Van Lin has to admit that sometimes Sirius can give him some surprise, if the guy doesn''t stand him up.


    "Take a breath with a child, Blake I have to wonder... " Lucius said with a gloomy face.


    "I have to doubt the Malfoy family''s way of education. Maybe it needs some improvement, but not necessarily, to exclude some unnecessary..." Sirius said.


    Lucius gave a sneer.


    "Blake, I''m so glad you can come..." Fudge quickly came out to lead the topic away. Sirius was so happy. He had to give the boss some face.Lucius called Malfoy back. It didn''t seem to make him happy.


    Harry seems to want to have a word with his godfather, after all, the whole holiday did not touch the shadow of Sirius Now, however, Sirius doesn''t seem to have time.


    "Isn''t he coming?" Hermione said discontentedly.


    "He has to come to such a big party, as the new hero of the wizarding world..." Fan Lin Tucao to "we still watch the game, he has no time now, maybe we should make complaints about him."


    The resolution was passed by three votes. Ron didn''t know what was going on. He thought he would teach Malfoy a lesson, which made Ron very excited.


    "Now, ladies and gentlemen! Let''s welcome the Bulgarian National Quidditch team


    Bagmon said.


    A figure in bright red, riding on a broom, appeared at the entrance amid huge applause. "Avennu!"


    The second player appeared.


    "Zhou Graff! Lesky! Villkonu! Falkov! Ah! Krum


    "It''s him, it''s him!" Ron yelled, and everyone''s attention was quickly diverted.


    Ron takes his telescope and stares at Krum. Harry also immediately adjusted his focus.


    Viktor Krum was a thin black man with a curved nose and dark black eyebrows.


    He looks very mature. It''s hard to believe he''s only eighteen.


    "Now, let''s welcome the Irish Quidditch team!" Bagmon cried, "come on, Kenny! Ryan! Troy! Molette! Moran! Come on, Gree! Ah!


    Raines! "


    seven people in green appeared in the square. Harry turned the knob next to the telescope and slowed down the players. He saw the words on their broomsticks and the silver decorated names on their backs.


    "This is Hessen mostef, a judge from Egypt, recognized by the Quidditch society of magic international!"


    A small wizard strode into the square. He was bald, with a mustache like Mr. Dursley, and a pure gold cuddle that matched the colors of the gym.


    He had a silver whistle, a large wooden box under his arm, and his broom on the other side.


    Harry and Ron put their telescopes back to normal, and clearly saw mosteff riding his broom and opening the wooden box - four balls leaping into the air, the bright red ones called ghost flying balls, two black walking balls, and the small, winged snitch.


    In a whistle, mosteff also flew into the air.


    "He We Here we go Cried bagmond. "This is molette! Troy!


    Moran! Dimitar! Back to molette! Troy! Lesky! Moran


    This is Quidditch. Van Lin has never played before. But it looks good, too.


    Harry was also nervous. He held the telescope tightly in front of his eyes, and his glasses were pressed on the bridge of his nose. The speed of the players was unbelievable - the speed of passing the ball between the pursuers was so fast that bagmond had only time to say their names.


    Harry dropped the slow button on the telescope and pressed the repeat button, so he could see the slow motion immediately. The camera was flashing purple light, and the huge cry shook his eardrum.


    "Hawk attack mode." Said Harry.


    Van Lin did not know how to see it. Three Irish pursuers stood closely together. Trow was in the middle, and in front of them were molette and Moran. They defended the Bulgarian together. Then, Trow pretended to throw the ghost flying ball, drew away the Bulgarian pursuer ivanuu, and quickly passed the ghost fly ball to Moran, a Bulgarian attacker, falkov His stick lashed at the passing ball and hit it to Moran''s side. Moran lowered his head, dodged the ball and threw the ghost fly; Raines below him caught it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 500

    Fanlin eyebrows slightly wrinkled tight, the disappearance of the flash can not help but let him feel some uneasiness.


    Barty crouch didn''t show up all the time, so who did Shanshan take the seat for?


    Barty crouch, Jr?


    This idea has always existed in Van Lin''s mind. According to the memory, little Barty crouch came to watch the Quidditch World Cup, and he was carried by glitter.


    Camouflage?


    According to Harry''s dream, little Barty Crouch has got rid of Mr. Barty Crouch''s control, but there is a question in Van Lin, that is, if he uses the soul snatching charm to control, little Barty crouch will be out of control, then his father will have some feelings, but


    Resist the soul snatching spell to work for Voldemort? Or create a second soul?


    The second option is too difficult. At the same time, it is also the simplest, as long as you decompose your soul.


    It''s really noisy outside, like the most noisy market, or?


    This is not a special situation for the Quidditch stadium, the controversy naturally exists.


    I don''t know what happened. They''re in the box and don''t know what''s going on.


    According to the truth, it should be the time for the Irish team to celebrate, but where did the bad voice come from? Meiwa''s anger has been extinguished.


    Both teams have been here and trophies have been sent out.


    Fanlin did not understand. According to the original development, such a riot should be in the middle of those tents when the Irish team marched, not in this stadium.


    However, the Death Eaters seem to have lost patience, such discordant voices are definitely mingled with them.


    Van Lim quickly walked to the edge of the box, Malfoy is still here, he and Narcissa are one of the death eaters, if there is any turmoil, Voldemort can not be in front of them.


    So, who is it?


    Van Lim stood at the edge of the box, and he closed his eyes on the Quidditch court below.


    In fact, he didn''t quite understand why Voldemort was making trouble and attracting attention in the Quidditch World Cup? Or capture Harry, or do he think his death eaters can wipe out the Ministry of magic?


    This is not a wise choice.


    "What''s the matter, Fanlin?" Hermione came up and said, "everybody''s celebrating Ireland''s victory..."


    In fact, except for a few senior officials, all the people in the box were celebrating. Except for the Bulgarian Minister of magic, all the people present were Irish, and even Draco became excited.


    In addition to Lucius and Narcissa, the couple are talking to fudge and the Bulgarian Minister of magic.


    "There''s something wrong down there." Said Fanlin, frowning. He pointed to some people in the field.


    There are officials from the Ministry of magic, fans of both teams and mascots of both teams.


    The Irish team in the air stopped hovering. They stood in the air, as if trying to see what was going on.


    "Maybe the Bulgarian fans can''t accept defeat." Van Lin shrugged his shoulders.


    But I don''t know who secretly inspired a curse. There are too many people here. Fanlin can''t tell who moved the hand.


    The magic spell broke the gas, and then the Bulgarian fans in front of a strong man to fly out.


    The power of this curse is not very powerful, but the breath is very bad, and the worst result is just to knock a person out.


    But this bad smell is like poking a hornet''s nest.


    The sound suddenly becomes noisy, like a burning flame, and this magic spell is to add oil.


    The flame suddenly expanded, and a few incantations lit up from the Bulgarian team.


    The official standing in the middle tried to stop him, but the magic charm was so powerful that the official was hit in the open space dozens of meters away, and his life and death were unknown.


    This kind of magic can''t appear in the ordinary sorcerer in such a hurry.


    Van Lin frowned.


    It was bad enough that the scene began to get chaotic, from a fan dispute to a scuffle.


    The chaos of fighting began to spread from the center, and it spread more and more widely.


    Soon, the whole stadium was in a mess, fighting was taking place everywhere, the sign of support became the division of the team, the magic charms of various colors rose in the air, collided with each other, explosions and screams mixed together to form a huge sound.


    Air waves continue to spread out, the sound across the sky, as if to break the thick clouds.


    Such scenes are really shocking. Melee broke out in the venues of nearly 100000 witches, which is not seen in history. This is all the witches except Asia.


    This is the biggest scuffle in the history of magic. Rare witches fight with each other. No matter in that era, the destructive power can be amazing.The chaos of magic storm began to condense, if there is that wizard at this time to phantom shift, it will definitely be broken by space.


    "What are they doing?" Hermione screamed, "how can they do that."


    The girl didn''t know how to use words to describe the scene in front of her. From the simplest dispute to 100000 people, there were battles in every position.


    Fanlin woke up in a moment.


    He should be aware that it is very difficult for such a large-scale chaos to occur with official personnel. Moreover, within three seconds after the outbreak of fighting in the central circle, the battle can spread to the entire stadium.


    It must have been Voldemort''s handwriting. His actions had been planned in advance. No matter which side wins, it will become like this, as long as the wizard is arranged in advance.


    The question is, where does Voldemort get so many wizards?


    Most of his death eaters are still being held in Azkaban. There are a group of cowards outside. Besides, Voldemort has a simple body, and he can''t trust the ordinary original men.


    Barty crouch, Jr?


    He can''t have the energy to bring in a large number of witches to create chaos, which takes a long time to manage.


    Fanlin felt that his head was not enough. Maybe he should not get the Wormtail to Azkaban. In this way, there would not be so many variables.


    It seems that there is a big power that has taken refuge in Voldemort''s arms, but Fanlin is not clear about this force


    Those pure blood nobles?


    Without sufficient benefits, they can not trust a dark lord who has not been fully recovered. After all, it is not interesting to be dominated by death.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 501

    Van Lin thought Voldemort would make chaos in the March after.


    But obviously, van Lin underestimated Voldemort''s spirit and evil.


    Is there anything more crazy than detonating a hundred thousand wizards, can you?


    To declare his strength, the strength that has not yet recovered?


    Van Lin thought Voldemort was far more crazy than the scene.


    "Are these people crazy?" Harry shouted, "Ireland won, it should be a celebration, but they''re fighting each other?"


    Harry clearly said everyone''s heart.


    Van Lin turned back quickly, and he wanted to know what Lucius and nasissa were doing?


    Lucius was not surprised, his expression was stiff, and nothing was at all surprised.


    Almost immediately, van Lin identified the source of the matter.


    The Malfoys must have received any news or who had made the noise.


    "Where is buddy crouch?" "What is going on below?" fudge murmured, "who can tell me?"


    "Maybe buddy crouch was left, or..." Van Lin thought that there would always be some way to treat buddy crouch.


    Of course, buddy crouch won''t appear, or how could little buddy crouch have the chance to create such chaos?


    No one will care about the quedditch World Cup at all now. In fact, chaos is rolling all the people in, and they have no time to care about these irrelevant things.


    Pulling out wands to fight back is the first reaction of all wizards, only their wands can provide them with a little sense of security, but in such a mess, one''s strength is negligible.


    Some people wanted to evacuate from the stands. Fanlin saw a few magicians who had mastered magic and began to run around the sky.


    Some of the big characters on the stands were pale, such as our minister Fuji, who had never been so flustered.


    But the wizards who have been involved in the battle can not get out of their bodies. They are hit by the spell and then fight back. But 100000 people are crowded in a building and there are people everywhere. They can''t determine who can move the hand.


    Now, the men with team marks on their faces are the best targets for attack. Red Bulgaria, Green Ireland, just hit the corresponding mark.


    Unfortunately, however, almost all of them have these signs, and they have to shoot the curse in a random way, and then


    It was a disaster for wizards who were not fighting normally, van Lin vowed.


    The Ministry officials are also trying to maintain order, but the huge population base can make them despair. If not all wizards use wands to launch spells, no one can find the officials at this time.


    At this time, the importance of mascots was highlighted.


    Meiwa''s combat effectiveness is obviously unparalleled. Although the combat form is a little ugly, it is in power


    The fire of MEVA began to spread to the whole site.


    This is a disaster. This is no longer a fight, it is a battlefield, and accordingly, the level of fighting naturally rises to the level of war.


    Various evil spells began to collide in the air, and the colorful ones below, including red coma spells and blue disarming spells


    Van Lin assured that his eyes caught the drill and kill spells, these bad spells.


    However, the wizards with red eyes don''t care what mantra he uses.


    However, it is no less than a devastating blow to wizards who have no combat power.


    In the magic light, they dodge everywhere, like headless flies.


    Most people want to withdraw, there is no way to use phantom shifting, only to escape from the venue is the best way.


    However, the wizard who master the sky also has a few knowledge, most of them can only pass through the narrow doors below the venue.


    More and more people are crowded here, people become nervous and restless.


    The crying of children resounded, but they could not get any comfort.


    Van Lin frowned, his eyes under the magic of the rapid search, some in dark red * robes around the shamans around the most serious chaos.


    Through the eyes of the soul, van Lin tried to distinguish these witches.


    It is full of blood, but the most primitive evil and the deepest cold are transmitted in English.


    It feels terrible, never been bad.


    Of course, this is not all, and van Lin finds some cold breath approaching, and he vaguely sees some black pointed cap, the gang of mask with the guys.


    With the help of chaos, they seem to want to surround it.


    You know, Harry is here, they must have noticed, and the magic department big guys, Lucius didn''t leave?Van Lin shook his head.


    This is too crazy, just resurrected Voldemort did not pay attention to the Ministry of magic.


    And strictly speaking, Voldemort has not yet reached the standard of resurrection. He is just a weak dark puppet, the simplest body, to maintain his survival.


    Even so, Voldemort did not take the weak Ministry of magic to heart.


    It must be said that this is a very arrogant performance, but Voldemort''s means


    Maybe they want to take away Barty crouch like this. Fanlin loves you. You don''t believe that Barty Crouch''s means can be easily cracked by Barty crouch. Otherwise, little Barty crouch would not be imprisoned for 12 years, and he would still be carried away by a Quidditch match.


    But the death eaters had a very clear goal. They were coming here, so Barty crouch, Jr., should still be here, hiding with Shannon.


    However, Fanlin does not rule out that these Death Eaters want to take Harry, or simply destroy the Ministry of magic.


    Now there''s enough chaos for them to fire at will.


    There are those dark red clothes, that kind of blood, which makes van Lin have a bad Association.


    The huge magic power is not much, not to mention still can help Voldemort.


    It feels terrible. It seems that Dumbledore''s means of staying in the forest of Albania is not safe. There are some unexpected forces involved, either some special black wizard or a dark creature.


    Either way, judging from today''s chaos, this force''s means can not be underestimated.


    Fanlin had to admit that they had a great chance of success, and, if possible, even Harry.


    Auror of the Ministry of magic is obviously unreliable. They put in so many dangerous elements. Now it''s up to them.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 502

    "What shall we do?" Hermione is a little flustered. She doesn''t know what Voldemort is doing tonight, but it is obviously not a ridiculous reason for fans'' fighting.


    "Take out your wand, Hermione." Fanlin frowned. "Someone''s coming. I think they won''t let us go."


    "Who is it?"


    "I don''t know. Some masked guys." Vaseline said quickly. He wiped it on his chest, and his wand appeared in the palm of his hand.


    "The guy in the mask?" Hermione asked, but the girl took out the wand.


    "And Sirius?" Asked Fanlin.


    "He told me he was going to keep the stability down there." Harry replied that he was obediently holding the wand in his palm, but he didn''t know what to do. He was just a little wizard. In such a situation, he didn''t know what to do.


    All of a sudden, a bright magic light hit the front of the box, roaring, Fanlin saw a few Aurors standing out, but they resisted very reluctantly.


    The curse is launched from all directions, and this box is the target point. There is no doubt that this is all obvious facts.


    Tonight''s turmoil is now a conspiracy, and the target point is these big people in the box.


    Van Lim needs to be more clear about the hidden Patty crouch and their ultimate goal, Harry.


    Voldemort resurrects must use Harry''s blood, but this is not now, Voldemort is too anxious.


    Fanlin is not ready. If Harry is captured tonight, who knows what will happen.


    As the light flashed by, the steel skeleton, which was originally covered with defense magic, was seriously damaged. It was like being blasted by explosives. A huge gap appeared in the front of the box.


    "Let''s go." ''he''s very urgent. It''s very dangerous here. In less than a minute, it''s going to be surrounded by crazy black wizards, and he''s going to have to leave before that.''.


    "Where are we going?" Asked Hermione.


    "Up there." Van Lin thought for a moment, "let''s fly out."


    "Fly out?"


    "Ah, those Quidditch players." Fanlin nodded and said, "we depend on them."


    In the box, some people yelled in a hurry, as if they wanted to vent all their fear. They ran away to the door crazily.


    Van Lim raises perception to the highest level. Although he has no hope, he still wants to search for Barty crouch.


    In the cold vision, all of them turned into a dancing magic flame.


    The light of the Death Eater is black, which is easy to identify, but in addition to the blue and black light, some dark red light and shadow are mixed in it, like blood after ball.


    This kind of feeling is very thick, van Lin feels his spiritual strength, when sweeping these people, he feels a kind of cold from the grave.


    Fudge and Ruth stayed with the Malfoy family, who were protected by Aurors and walked out of the box.


    In fact, these people have invited them, and fudge wants to take these children away, specifically, just Fanlin and Harry, which is very important to him.


    But it wasn''t a wise choice to stay with Lucius Malfoy?


    This is undoubtedly to expose himself to the sight of all the death eaters. Although Malfoy seems to have no action yet, such a large group of people can easily become the target of attack.


    Harry Potter was in the box, and fudge was out with a bunch of kids, which was so obvious.


    Instead, he took Harry, Hermione, Ron, Ginny, Fred and George out from the other side of the box.


    "What''s the matter with these children? Why don''t they come up very well?" Fudge frowned. Dumbledore''s people were really in trouble.


    In the crowd, Fudge seemed to try to call the children back, but Fanlin ignored him.


    Here, vanillin in the hearts of several people is obviously higher than fudge, even Sirius, he will listen to van Lin.


    "Probably scared to death." Lucius said, "they are arrogant that they can go out on their own. You should be clear. So, I think, minister, we''d better leave soon."


    "Harry and vaseline are very important, we must ensure his safety," fudge said badly. "Dumbledore told me a few days ago, let me protect these two children. I can''t believe that this kind of thing will happen in the Quidditch World Cup, a premeditated terrorist attack, what is Barty crouch doing and why he put so many ¡­¡±


    "Is this what you call security?" Bulgarian Minister said, "the Quidditch World Cup, should happen such a bad thing, really don''t understand what your Aurors do to eat."


    With these words, Bulgarian Minister of magic left in a hurry with Auror to protect his safety.Fudge''s face turned black and blue. The Minister of magic of Bulgaria did not give him any affection. Although he could understand the emotion of Bulgarian Minister of magic, understanding and mood naturally could not be confused.


    "It''s so unreasonable, damn Bulgarian. He even made me sign the whole game like a fool." Fudge said angrily, his face turning red.


    "Watch, when tomorrow''s Daily Prophet comes out, things about the Quidditch World Cup will not be missed In such a big mess, I want to know that these ignorant readers, witches all over the world will laugh at us heartily


    "Let''s go, Minister..." Lucius said in a low voice.


    "But..."


    "The rioters below can rush up at any time. As you can see, they have no scruples. The box is a good proof that the building has been blessed by magic..."


    Fudge''s lips trembled, and his face changed from red to livid, which was a terrible feeling.


    "Let''s evacuate first. Under such circumstances, the safety of you and these VIPs is the most important thing. If anything happens to you, the Ministry of magic..."


    It seems to have thought of something terrible. Compared with the safety of Harry and van Lin, his life is the most precious. Even if Dumbledore is angry or the whole Chinese Ministry of magic is angry, it is the most important for him to live. He has an army, as long as he can suppress the trouble.


    "Let''s go and ask Barty crouch to deal with it. It''s his fault."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 503

    "Let''s go..." Fanlin said, against the crowd, a few small wizard holding a magic wand all the way up the past.


    Fanlin is in a terrible state now. His eyes are completely covered by blue light and lose their pupils. It looks terrible.


    The Sorcerer''s stone gives him support at the first time. The full of magic is that the light in front of him shows some signs of overflow.


    "Fanlin Fanlin... " Hermione yelled in a hurry, one of her hands being pulled by Van Lin, but the crowd made a few people slow down.


    "Fanlin Those Who is it? "


    "Death Eaters!" Fanlin''s figure pauses a little, a few small sorcerer hears this words to have some bewilderment.


    "Mysterious man Mysterious man''s The army? " Ron''s voice was shaking, and the news was like a time bomb for them.


    "It''s just my guess." Van Lim said he once again searched the venues for boxes where the cold breath had entered. It seems that they have received little Barty crouch, but they seem to intend to expand the results. At least under the guidance of Barty, those people did not stop too much, but rushed up.


    "Come on, they''re coming." Van Lin said he pulled Hermione to run, with Harry and Ron behind him, Fred and George protecting their little sister Ginny.


    "But why do you..."


    "I said it, just a guess, Ron." "They didn''t go after fudge, they came after us, obviously against one of us, and there was only Harry In short, we don''t have much time to pause and we have to get out of here as soon as possible. "


    "Ron, don''t be afraid..." Harry said, "it''s just some old black wizard."


    "We''ve long wanted to have a fight with the black wizard, a fair fight, which is what we''ve been dreaming of." Fred and George said, and Ginny nodded in agreement.


    Van Lin can understand Ron''s idea. In fact, no one here can fight these crazy Death Eaters except him, and he has to protect Hermione.


    Dumbledore''s not coming is really giving too many opportunities, which is too dangerous.


    Fanlin didn''t want to fight the black wizard at all, if possible, but the whole thing kept pushing him.


    "Are you crazy I mean, Fanlin, you''ve seen so many rioters, and if I''m a Death Eater, why don''t we follow the minister... "


    "There are all black witches below. If you go down, there will be hundreds of Death Eaters. How many people can stop them?"


    "Then run up..."


    "I said, with those brooms." Fanlin said impatiently.


    "All right, Ron, let''s listen to van Lin''s..." Harry said, "let''s go."


    Several people ran quickly.


    They found a place full of open space, and Fanlin''s wand burst into unimaginable light in an instant.


    In an instant, everyone''s eyes were attracted, which is very conspicuous, but there are not so many Vaselines.


    "Sonorus!"


    Van Lin held his wand to his throat, and then his voice was like a big stereo.


    "Come down, we need help, Krum!" Fanlin exclaimed, in fact, he only knew such a person.


    The Quidditch players in the sky don''t really know what''s going on, it''s all too fast, a lot of the audience are like them, and they''ve just finished.


    Krum was confused. He didn''t understand why the boy called them.


    The members of both teams are in the sky, and they have no intention of coming down.


    Sirius, fighting below, naturally heard the voice of vanillin.


    He was a little impatient. He didn''t know who the target of these people was. Either van Lin or Harry, the result was unbearable.


    But now he is entangled with several death eaters. The number of Death Eaters is several times that of Auror. Sirius can''t get away from him.


    "Damn it." Sirius wand, a scarlet curse to blow a Death Eater out, he wants to break through, but now he


    "It''s the voice of Fanlin..." A soft voice said quickly, "sister, they are in trouble and need our help. Where is Mrs. Maxim?"


    Of course, this is van Lin''s best friend in busbarton, the two maiva sisters.


    "I don''t know..." Hibiscus said that she appeared to be in a bit of a hurry. It seemed that the child she liked was in some trouble.


    As everyone knows, high-altitude talent is the target of these thugs, but


    "It doesn''t matter. There will be Auror in the past. We can''t help..." In spite of that, hibiscus still stopped. She looked back at the high building, near the central box.In fact, they didn''t plan to come, but they made an appointment with Fanlin. Furong didn''t mind meeting this funny guy by chance. However, the way she received the news was not what she wanted.


    Van Lin seemed a little anxious. He even wanted to fly up and kill these athletes, but


    Fortunately, his words still had a reaction, Krum hesitated for a moment, and then he rushed down with his teammates.


    It''s a big enough surprise for van Lin.


    Krum stops in front of the clearing.


    "Take us out." Said Fanlin.


    "I can''t believe it''s Krum. We''re saved..." Ron said, it seems that he adores this ugly guy.


    At the moment, several little witches were surrounded by this kind of surprise. They were so excited that they even forgot what they were doing


    Krum''s face was very ugly, and the black circles around his eyes combined with the bloodstain on his face made him feel a little gloomy.


    "What''s going on, why..."


    "There''s no time to explain so much..." Van Lin impolitely interrupted, "go to the broom, hurry up!" Van Lin said aloud, a few people wake up.


    With Krum''s help, several people quickly climbed onto the broom of the Bulgarian team member, leaving van Lin reluctantly, Hermione sitting behind Krum.


    Well, van Lin can''t take Hermione with him. He''s going to die. What he did just now revealed the target.


    More and more evil magic came quickly.


    One Two


    But he didn''t know how to find so many people


    "Come on, get out of here, there''s no time..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 504

    "Hurry up..." Fanlin yelled, and then he turned back and threw a magic spell.


    He didn''t have time to pay attention to that much. A Death Eater had already rushed up.


    Seeing van Lin''s action, Krum couldn''t help but be stunned. He didn''t expect that the little wizard in front of him could use such a powerful blasting curse. You know, this is a building full of magic defense.


    "Hurry up. It''s all right. What are you doing?" Said Fanlin.


    "And you?" Hermione said anxiously, "don''t you leave with us?"


    "I don''t use magic brooms." Van Lin said, "I can do it myself."


    "Are you kidding, you run down?" A Bulgarian player said.


    "Let''s go." Krum whispered, "good luck."


    "But..."


    "It doesn''t matter. We believe him." Said Harry.


    "Don''t waste time..." Fanlin frowned, and then he eased down and whispered to Hermione, "wait for me outside."


    In fact, the speed of the rocket crossbow is really the fastest broom in the world. Just one acceleration, a few people follow Bulgarian players.


    But that''s all.


    The target of these people is too obvious, just the moment of flight, all people suffer from the fierce curse attack.


    "Damn it!"


    Fanlin secretly scolded, these death eaters are really a little unreasonable, directly use magic attack, if Harry is killed, or.


    If you touch Hermione, they''re dead.


    Fanlin took a step forward. In an instant, the light blue magic shield shield expanded rapidly around the center of Fanlin.


    Fortunately, they had no time to go out.


    This is Professor Snape''s magic spell. If you don''t find the weak point, it''s hard to break it. This is based on the magic of the releaser.


    This is very convenient. Fanlin has a magic stone. Although the transformation speed is not as fast as the consumption speed, Fanlin can still support for a long time. He only needs to consume a small part of his own magic.


    In the eyes of everyone''s surprise, more than ten magic charms collided on the magic shield.


    The violent explosion was accompanied by the smoke and dust. In the next second, everything around him suffered a devastating blow. Countless pieces of debris flew in all directions. The huge impact force was like a bullet that had just been fired. Van Lin saw a broken steel bar inserted into the bottom of his foot from front of his foot, which left a big hole in the ground.


    Some of the Bulgarian players rushed out, and some did not have time to leave, but Harry rushed out, which reassured van Lin and Hermione.


    And those who stay with him are just some irrelevant people, which is very good. At least, he can fight without any scruple and try to block these people for a while.


    The smoke gradually became apparent, and soon Fanlin could see the situation ahead.


    There are too many magic charms. Fanlin can only defend against it. The rest of the magic shield is naturally broken.


    This is very conducive to saving magic, but in the control of higher requirements.


    Smoke gradually obvious, a dark red figure appeared in the meeting of Fanlin, Fanlin noticed that more people were daring to come over, but fortunately those Aurors could still play a role.


    Some organized counterattack looks like these Auror leaders are back.


    Barty crouch?


    Although this man is not very good, but for his ability, van Lin will not deny, but if Barty crouch found his son mixed in these people.


    "Is it you who block the curse?" The dark red figure asked, as soon as he looked up, a blood red mask appeared in front of van Lin.


    "I don''t think there''s anyone else here except the two of us." As far as Bulgarian players are concerned, there is no question about the ability of Bulgarian players to rush out.


    "I can stop them, but I don''t want our meeting to be disturbed." The man said lightly.


    "Meet?" Fanlin wondered, "for me?"


    "I just want to see my damned big brother''s choice."


    "I''m sorry, I don''t think you know any of your big brother." Said Fanlin.


    Since they are willing to talk nonsense, Fanlin is also happy to accompany.


    "Or you''re going to fail again." And what''s more, what''s under your hand Death Eaters should... "


    "Here comes Barty crouch..." The man didn''t care and said, "that guy is faster than I imagined. It seems that those men have died."


    "That''s your style." Van Lin sneered twice. The man made him feel very uncomfortable. He hated the smell of blood."You know quite a lot, Fanlin al." The man laughed, "no wonder Dumbledore will take a fancy to you."


    "I didn''t expect that I was so famous among you." Strictly speaking, he hasn''t done any good news yet


    "Only among us, the disciples of nicoleme." The man laughed.


    "Among you, you seem to know me well. Have you met Voldemort?"


    Fanlin was stunned slightly, and then he began to laugh.


    "You shouldn''t ask such stupid questions, or should I call you Mr. Trevor, or a count or You know, I don''t know much about the hierarchy of your vampires


    The man, known as Trevor, had a slightly tighter arm and looked like he was about to launch an attack.


    Vampire''s magic comes from blood. Fanlin has seen some sporadic records, which are all weird magic.


    Any forest must be careful, otherwise, when you are attacked will not know.


    "You surprised me. It seems that my brother''s vision is not too bad. Maybe you are a good choice. Can you tell me how you see it?"


    "Blood," said Vaseline, frowning, "you are so obvious."


    "Your association ability is amazing." Trevor uttered a tut.


    "Let me guess, my name Harry Potter let it out to you. I know very well about Voldemort''s condition. Don''t forget, I helped him to have a body again


    "It seems that we are enemies?"


    "At least for now, I''ll stick to my choice."


    "Your choice..." With a hook in his mouth, van Lin looks very calm.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 505

    "Ah, yes, we are enemies."


    "How much have you been talking about vampires?" Van Lin said coldly.


    "Maybe," said Trevor, looking distressed. "If we can, we won''t die for thousands of years. As long as we have enough blood to eat, I don''t think you know the magic of Unicorn blood."


    "You are really insane." These vampires are even crazier than he thought, van Lin said.


    "Survival, aimlessness, suffering, which requires something strong enough to resist or prevent..."


    "Stop, resist? So what''s so hard to say about helping Voldemort


    Fanlin felt as if he was listening to a joke. The vampire had disappeared in Britain for hundreds of years. He could not think of anything that could threaten the vampires.


    "I''m telling the truth, believe it or not." He didn''t take off his mask, but Van Lin could feel the banter from the vampire.


    "I don''t think Voldemort will be happy, your new master."


    "No, no, no, I think you''ve made a mistake. We''re just partners. What''s more, you think a few kids can escape my palm?"


    "But they''ve left, and you seem to have made a mistake."


    "You should have made a mistake." Said Trevor.


    "Mr. Barty Crouch has arrived."


    "If my men can stop him for the first time, there will be another one." Trevor doesn''t care to say that he looks back, Bulgarian athletes are still watching, they are in the air.


    "It seems that they didn''t learn to be good, and it saved me a lot of trouble..."


    "I don''t think you can catch them." Said Fanlin.


    Hermione is worried about looking at Van Lin in the air. If possible, Hermione would like to take van Lin with her. However, the dark red figure is like a thorn in my heart.


    "Are you going to fight me?"


    "If you don''t try, you''ll succeed or not."


    "So..." "Although I think it''s very troublesome, so what about a coma mantra and a soul snatching mantra are good choices. I don''t want to be so bad."


    Trevor''s tone was strange, like a real aristocrat, but at the moment, he found a toy that he was very interested in.


    Van Lin''s expression was tense, and he could feel the magic power of each other.


    The speed of this growth was very fast, and the strength of Trevor quickly exceeded the extent that van Lin could feel from Snape.


    No wonder Trevor said that he was not Voldemort''s servant. He was the most powerful wizard van Lim had ever seen except for the top few.


    It''s a bit tricky, so Fanlin won''t maintain any style.


    Without warning, in the next second, van Lin''s wand suddenly swung, and a dark blue light shot from the tip of the wand.


    Magic is constantly changing its form in the air.


    This is a stream of water. If you don''t look at it carefully, no one will care about the fact that the current vibrates at high speed.


    However, van Lim does not think that this exploratory attack can have any fatal effect.


    Fanlin did not stop, in the words of the great leader, treat the enemy as cruel as Lao Fu?


    £¿£¿


    (Great Leader: I didn''t say that! £©


    wave the wand gently. Fragments of the original mess were flying from the ground.


    Combined with transfiguration, one sharp knife after another went straight to Trevor''s front door.


    Trevor looked at Fanlin with great interest. The little wizard was more powerful than he imagined, and even more powerful than the average adult Auror, but That''s all.


    "I think you should be serious, or you won''t even have a chance."


    Trevor laughed contemptuously and waved his robe. Van Lin could feel that the cloak was a powerful magic prop.


    The vampire this kind of thing, passed on for so long, will naturally have some powerful props, so that the equipment advantage of Fanlin is much smaller.


    The spell struck on Trevor''s cloak.


    The powerful sharp swords were broken one after another, and the only one that achieved success was Fanlin''s own magic spell.


    In fact, there is no hand left in any forest. The unimportant current is the advanced version of the divine front without shadow.


    Some slight cracking sounds remembered that the high-speed vibrating water had left some big cracks in her cloak.


    "It seems that you can''t trust your equipment completely. I advise you to be more serious. Otherwise, you don''t even know how to die."


    "I admit I had some accidents." ''he didn''t seem to care at all,'' Mr. Trevor said.I don''t know how to see it with a mask.


    "However, the knowledge is like this. After all, my goal is not you. If I don''t take back that Harry Potter, my partner will be very disappointed. However, I don''t understand why he must insist on using this boy. He clearly has a better choice..."


    "I don''t think it''s something you should think about..." Said Fanling, with a light finger, and a stream of aqua blue runes overlapped at trefrey''s feet.


    In an instant, the water column that two people embrace is gushing out from the bottom of the ground.


    It''s all made of steel, but Fanlin has summoned such a huge flow of water. I have to sigh the magic.


    Trevor seems to be a bit of an accident, from the foot of the attack in a flash will teff out of the box.


    The crowd below seemed surprised.


    Hard to say, it''s raining?


    The dark red figure did not attract much attention. In fact, with the help of the night, Trevor''s figure was not obvious. At least, the water column summoned by Vaseline was not obvious.


    However, in Van Lin''s eyes, the figure flying upside down is as bright as a flame. In the dark, he is so eye-catching. Under the lock of van Lin''s spiritual power, there is no way for him to escape.


    It seems to feel the hands and feet of van Lin.


    In mid air, there was a slight hesitation in Trevor''s figure.


    However, even if it is locked and how, the strength of van Lin, want to beat him or impossible, just some trouble.


    From the beginning, the powerful attack power shown by Fanlin''s magic spell made him lose his fighting mind. It is always bad to delay for too long. There are too many variables, which may lead to failure.


    Without hesitation, Trevor''s palm patted on the gradually frozen water column, and a blood red light instantly dyed the sky red.


    "Harry, run..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 506

    "Harry, run..."


    Van Lim''s voice did not play a big role. Fortunately, Krum also found the abnormal dark red figure, without any hesitation. As the core figure of Bulgaria, we were very convinced of his command.


    It seems that the people who were still in the air seemed to be very surprised. The streamer of his avatar was slightly stunned, and then a blue light and shadow rushed from behind him.


    The two magic lights and shadows collided at the first time. The blood red and the brilliant blue light occupied half of each. The magic wave almost exploded in the center of the stadium.


    A strong smell of blood mixed with bone chilling cold spread rapidly in the field.


    Almost all the witches were affected. They stopped their movements at the first time.


    The battle in the sky can not be ignored, at least in this moment, two people become absolutely pig feet.


    "It was Van Lin al Hibiscus can''t believe her eyes, that stupid, stupid and shy little boy?


    It''s not on the same level as the power he showed in busbarton.


    It seems that he is too kind to the boys in busbarton. Take the magic explosion of the bar as an example. Even if it is a confrontation, Furong doesn''t think that the bad boys in her school have any chance.


    Gabriel''s eyes widened. The little angel didn''t believe the blue figure, the boy who treated her very gently.


    Gabriel still remembers Animagus of van leen, but, no matter what, she can''t connect that tiny figure with the nearly violent wizard in the sky.


    That''s right. It''s almost violent.


    Van Lin''s blue light was like a leaping electric light, which Hermione had never seen before.


    In Hermione''s memory, Vaseline''s magical body has always been as warm and flowing as water, and now


    It looks like there''s a lot of magic out of thin air.


    In fact, it is also the case that van Lim integrates the Sorcerer''s stone into his own magical body, which helps him fully extract the magic from the Sorcerer''s stone.


    Simply relying on the strength of his own body is not enough to compete with the vampire, which is a hundred year old monster, and the Sorcerer''s stone is his only choice.


    With the blessing of the staff, Fanlin was able to compete with Trevor.


    Even if the body strengthened by the blood of the soul and God of the Vaseline absorbed the energy of the Sorcerer Stone without reservation, the stabbing pain of the knife still made the magical body feel extraordinary pain.


    Say If it''s magical, isn''t there a body?


    Well


    The collision between the blue energy and the blood red energy has produced an unimaginable impact, just like the most primitive way, but also the most direct way.


    The friction between the energy broke out difficult to power, the blood red energy and the blue energy collided with each other to produce a strange reaction.


    It''s like the dark red lightning that van Lim has seen, but this is the purest energy friction.


    However, for the wizard in the venue, the power caused by the outflow of lightning is also irresistible.


    It''s like a natural disaster, showing its destructive power in front of everyone.


    After the magic blessing of the venue in front of these aftershocks become vulnerable.


    There are broken building debris everywhere, just like the shrapnel flying in the battlefield. There are a few unlucky witches who are hit by the explosion sparks. However, the end is not so hard to accept.


    It''s better to be black than to die.


    Krum seems to be a bit stunned. The collision between this little boy and the adult wizard is definitely the largest one he has ever seen, and the destructive force is on it.


    It can be seen from the fact that the stadium has changed from intact to full of holes.


    It''s not the first time Krum has come to the Quidditch World Cup, and it''s not the first time that a group of fans have collided. However, even a fool can see the mystery of such a large-scale riot.


    To be exact, we can see the premeditation.


    The target is Harry Potter, sitting on his teammate''s broom, looking anxious Harry Potter.


    And this boy


    Such a powerful wizard, even kakarov, did not give Krum such direct and huge pressure.


    On the red side of the blood, it gives people the feeling of difficulty and solemnity. Even if Krum doesn''t know how to think, he can distinguish the identity of the man at the moment.


    People with such a strong blood smell are only those old monsters of the hidden vampire family.


    Even the most top demon hunters don''t want to touch, but this little wizard, who looks less than 15 years old, is ready to attack in the most primitive and direct way.Inevitably, this gave Krum a sense of frustration.


    And van reen is not feeling well at the moment. Trevor''s bloody magic is so erosive that it''s like the cold breath of his own magic.


    However, under the blessing of the Sorcerer''s stone, the two people froze in mid air for a time.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 507

    Magic continues to break out, two people seem to have no end in general, in other people''s view, huge magic is consumed without scruple every second.


    Thunder and flame raged in the stadium, the breath of ice can not be ignored, it changed half of the world, and thick blood occupied the rest of the sky.


    The outbreak between two people is like a fight between legends.


    It''s no surprise to fanlins that the vampires are hard to die. To be exact, they are the people who control immortality, as long as there are humans in the world.


    It''s said that vampires can live without human blood, so the death rate of vampires is even lower.


    In the middle ages, vampires were rampant, and a large number of demon hunters emerged in the wizard world.


    Hunt werewolves and vampires.


    In fact, the genocide against the werewolves has been a success. Several of the larger families of werewolves have disappeared, and the remaining werewolves can no longer form a number that can threaten witches.


    The main reason is that the inheritance is cut off, which makes the werewolf lose the most important ability of active transformation. After transformation, they lose their sense. This is the most primitive beast.


    Unlike vampires, it''s hard to hear about vampires in the magic world.


    Even Fanlin and Hermione, who have huge views, have never heard anything about vampires.


    It seems that this race only exists in books. The only thing you can see is a ring about a vampire in nicoleme, or the reward for making props.


    Up to now, Fanlin did not want to understand why this only exists in the legend of the race will fall to Voldemort.


    Now, however, he seems to be having a hard time.


    This huge amount of magic does not come from his own, the complete liberation was almost exhausted in the first time of collision.


    Trevor seems to have noticed something, the cold breath is weakening, but the magic power has not declined.


    This feeling is very strange, this should be a magician with special magic characteristics, but


    The idea was just a flash.


    The light of Vaseline''s incarnation swelled as if to release all the energy.


    Trevor has a sense of crisis in this.


    Some of his magic was suppressed, but


    The expanding light engulfs his body in an instant, just like creating a second moon in the sky. The cold light expels all the energy that does not belong to the moon in an instant.


    The original thick bloody smell was suppressed to the extreme, just like a black and red origin.


    The witches in the venue feel blind, at least these cold glare let their eyes suffer unprecedented blow.


    (secret: Glaucoma + tears in the wind)


    the explosion of lightning in an instant full of horsepower, like an ice blue power grid in the sky.


    The view is fascinating, if you ignore the horrors of the top buildings and the blackening of the lightning strikes.


    Under the leadership of Krum, when the energy of van Lim began to expand, all Bulgarian players had already flown out of the stadium. Although it was still above the stadium, at least in this position, it would not be affected by the aftermath of the battle.


    It''s like the power of the gods, which constantly appears in Krum''s mind. It''s just the outward effect of the collision that makes his resistance very difficult.


    After a brief period of blindness, the people in the sky opened their eyes and wanted to see the boy.


    Such a huge magic, then the price


    The aftermath of the magic burst gradually subsided, but in the center of the field, there was no figure of the two fighting before.


    "Let me down!" She slapped Krum hard on the back, and now Vaseline is gone, and she''s safely in the air.


    This makes Hermione very difficult to accept. She has always been alone, but she has been unable to help. On the contrary, it seems that van Lin has been helping her all the time.


    Krum looked back. "It''s really dangerous. I think you should..."


    "But he needs me now..." Said Hermione.


    Her eyes were red, but more firm than ever.


    "But..."


    "I''ll say it again. He needs me!" Hermione said, her voice is a little dumb, because crying and screaming make Hermione lost the brightness of the past, a pathetic state.


    "You may die." Krum is a little soft, the girl''s persistence


    "I''m afraid of death, but compared with this..." Hermione''s eyes were red.


    "You know, he needs you..." Krum smiles. It''s hard to imagine that such a strong boy would have such a gentle time.Krum nodded. "I''ll take you."


    With that, Krum motioned to his teammates to stay in the sky and wait, turning back on his own.


    Krum didn''t know why he agreed with the girl. Maybe it was the girl''s persistence that touched some of his nerves. Even though it was a silly behavior, Krum felt that it was somewhat


    Cute?


    Or


    It''s a strange idea.


    The boy tried his best to stop the enemy in order to let them escape, but now he took his friends back.


    It''s a bit of a failure.


    However, Krum didn''t want to turn down Hermione, just as he refused the girl who belonged to him.


    This is a girl who looks very smart but insists on something.


    He felt that he had found his first love


    If van Lim hears it, will Krum''s Call it out?


    It''s all unknown.


    Over the blue grid, the two men also spent some time.


    Even without the control of van Lin and Trevor, these residual energies still faithfully carry out the orders of their masters. They collide with each other and want to destroy each other.


    There are little frictions all over the place.


    The original venues all over the magic circle have become a joke.


    Small energy aftershocks can easily make ugly scars on the remaining buildings.


    These scars are very ferocious, with biting frost and thick blood.


    The whole stadium was covered, like a battlefield in winter, but all the soldiers fell down.


    Hermione holds the wand tightly, and she uses the magic that Vaseline teaches her to break through the residual energy.


    She wanted to imagine how fierce the confrontation was. She was afraid that she could not help crying. It was too soft.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 508

    In fact, van Lin is not difficult to find. If Krum''s eyes are not blind, the cold blue light of hair dyeing in most of the collapsed venues would be Fanlin.


    "Where..." Hermione said anxiously.


    Just breaking through the energy in the sky, Krum was in a bit of a mess. Even if there was magic protection, Krum''s clothes were still damaged. He blocked most of the attacks for Hermione.


    Krum turned the broom, and the two men ran straight to the van Lin in the ruins.


    Before Hermione could wait for the broom to stabilize, she jumped off the broom.


    The breath here is very cold, like returning to Hogsmeade Town, where the winter


    Hermione still couldn''t help it.


    She can only feel a little bit of Vaseline now, and the rest, which makes Hermione feel very strange.


    This comes from the Sorcerer''s stone.


    Hermione knew what was hidden in Van Lin, the magic stone, and now, van Lin is relying on this thing to compete with the vampire, but now


    The energy in Van Lin''s body was constantly recovering. Soon, the light in front of Hermione was as bright as before. Even if it was a completely magical body, there was a painful expression on van Lin''s face.


    "He is..." Krum pointed to the ever - Dangerous Vaseline, the expanding energy he had seen before, in midair.


    "Excess magic." Hermione wiped her tears.


    "Excess magic?" Krum said inconceivably, "why, at his young age, the energy burst just now is the black magic of overdraft life, and now..."


    Krum can''t say any more. The fact is in front of him. The expanding magic of van Lin is like a bomb, the bomb of Muggle world.


    Krum had seen it, in his uncle''s place, and in Van Lin''s present state, it was in danger of explosion at any time.


    "Let''s get out of here. You can''t handle this. You can see that you can''t get close to..."


    "You can leave. I''ll stay here." Hermione said firmly. She dried her tears, and then she put away her wand.


    "Are you crazy?" Krum said in disbelief, "you can see his state. You can''t..."


    "I said, I''ll stay here." Cried Hermione, turning her head and looking at Krum with red eyes.


    "Success or failure, but I can''t let him die like this."


    Krum was a little stunned. The girl''s insistence caught him off guard. If he knocked him unconscious and took him away


    In fact, Hermione didn''t give him a chance. Van Lin has entered a very dangerous state.


    His consciousness has been lost, but his body still maintains the command to draw magic.


    All this magic comes from the Sorcerer''s stone.


    Originally, the empty body was filled with the magic power of the Sorcerer Stone, but for the transformation speed of magic, each wizard has a different upper limit. However, this transformation will never be as fast as the Sorcerer''s intake.


    The magic stored in the body of Fanlin has been filled with magic stone''s full strength. Most of these are untransformed magic. With the physical strength of Vaseline


    Hermione specially checked, this is not a wizard can bear, directly use the energy of the Sorcerer''s stone, this is a God can do things.


    We must awaken van Lin''s consciousness, otherwise


    Hermione lowered her head, and at her feet, the face of van Lin appeared in the light.


    Hermione stretched out her hands tremblingly. She had to touch van Lin''s body in order to pass her will into, but the released energy.


    "Come back!" ''cried Krum, who was well aware of the horror of that energy.


    "You go up there. I want to wake him up." Hermione said she ignored Krum.


    In the next second, without hesitation, Hermione put her hand into the bright light.


    Cold, piercing pain.


    It was definitely Hermione''s first feeling.


    It was like touching the coldest thing in time, and the cold magic scraped across Hermione''s skin in an instant.


    It felt like a blade, and the magic seemed to scratch off Hermione''s skin.


    Hermione felt her own blood in pain, and the magic broke through the defense of her hand in an instant.


    It''s like one ice needle after another into his own hands.


    Hermione almost fainted, and the pain was not something a little girl could bear.


    The withdrawal of consciousness of Hermione''s subordinates is completely the instinctive reaction of the body, before her arms are completely stiff.


    Hermione saw that the hand she had drawn out turned into an ice crystal state.It''s all pure magic, if not so cold.


    Her hand was broken, but the blood was completely frozen in her body before she could leave her skin.


    Only in such a second, my hand has become almost purple.


    "You can see..." Krum seemed to want to rush, but Hermione had to stop him.


    Hermione pulled out her wand with one hand.


    "Don''t come here!" Hermione said out loud, "you should stay with your teammates, not care about this dangerous place."


    "But your hand..." Krum said he noticed a slight tremor in Hermione''s frozen hands.


    "It''s not something you should care about." Said Hermione.


    Then she pressed her other hand into the ice blue light.


    A deep pain instantly filled the girl''s mind.


    Hermione couldn''t help calling out.


    The Milky healing light that had just risen from Hermione was almost washed away.


    "Come back soon..." Krum exclaimed, taking two steps forward, as if trying to pull Hermione up.


    But Hermione''s wand lacked a flickering white light.


    "Don''t Don''t Come here... " Said Hermione, gritting her teeth.


    Krum stopped in a daze, "but But you Will die... "


    Hermione forced a smile.


    A layer of blue ice crystals continued to spread upward from her shining arm, and soon Hermione''s face began to turn purple.


    The cold magic rushed into Hermione''s body.


    "I I will not die... " Hermione shivered and her lips turned lavender.


    "I Firmly believe in He He will not Hurt Harm me... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 509

    "He No Hurt me... "


    Hermione shivered as she felt the coldness she had never felt before, and the sharp pain made her nerves seem to have been broken.


    It seems that Hermione is comforting herself. In Krum''s opinion, Hermione''s behavior is undoubtedly self deception.


    It''s better to let her take the girl and let the little wizard die as a hero.


    Of course, there is Krum''s selfishness. Everyone will have it, even Dumbledore or Mr. sacrifice. These people have all kinds of ideas.


    Hermione was speechless.


    From the arms of the spread of frost all the way to the brain, like a girl sentenced to death in general, van Lin''s body of excess magic in the crazy out.


    Hermione''s hands are not cold anymore.


    Her hands were like purple crystals, and her whole body was heavy.


    Hermione couldn''t hold on any longer. The healing magic was interrupted at the same time as the magic invasion.


    "Come on Wake up quickly... "


    Hermione fell down in the ice blue light, her forehead was hot, and then suddenly became cold.


    Hermione leaned weakly against Fanlin.


    "You are I didn''t wake up Come on, the two of us It''s all about Dead. "


    It sounds terrible. Being killed by one''s best friend inadvertently is a way to satisfy Hermione.


    Krum completely lost Hermione''s shadow. He was anxious to lean over, but Van Lin''s ever-changing magic made it difficult for him to move forward.


    He didn''t want to die.


    No one wants to die, especially if they know they must.


    Hermione didn''t want to die.


    This is clearly expressed in the girl''s words.


    And, she knew, there was almost a hundred percent chance that she would freeze to death, or be riddled with rage.


    However, the girl still passed away. He remembered the girl named Hermione in the conversation between several people, her bravery, and his stupidity


    Krum calmed down. He wanted to pull Hermione out. He didn''t care about the boy''s death. In fact, the boy was completely dead in his eyes, as long as the boy''s magic broke out.


    Krum is not sure how powerful this is, but looking at the frozen venues around, to the extent that the boy is saving now, it is dangerous for everyone to stay in the stadium.


    He has to move faster!


    Krum hesitated. He hovered his magic broom in the air so that he could jump on it the first time.


    He clenched his wand.


    He was one of the best students in durmstrand, either in Quidditch or in magic power, and President Igor kakarov had chosen him to represent him at a grand event.


    He''s going to beat all the Wizards except demstrand, and this is just the first step.


    Krum swings his wand vigorously, one after another red magic spell light, trying to break through the ice blue magic field.


    He can walk in by himself, and he''ll be frozen like Hermione.


    It''s not what he wants, he needs a more secure way.


    Tear a hole in it as long as he breaks the magic out of it.


    It has to be said that Krum''s choice is not wrong, but this choice is not smart at all, and even, this choice is very bad.


    The magic power of Fanlin comes from the Sorcerer''s stone, which determines that no one can tear the magic power of the Sorcerer''s stone from the front.


    That''s why nicoleme and Dumbledore failed to destroy the Sorcerer''s stone.


    Krum kept trying, from the most basic white magic to the most powerful attack black magic he mastered.


    He has tried all these, but in terms of the effect, it is not so satisfactory.


    Krum''s magic made the blue magic shake slightly. With the end of the magic, this layer once gave Krum great hope, but the ensuing explosion almost pushed Krum to the ground outside.


    At least that''s what happened to his broomstick, which cut off Krum''s control and landed powerlessly on the floor of the venue.


    With the ice crystal breaking, the broom successfully broke into two pieces.


    Although there is no sadness in beating people down, but


    In fact, Vaseline knew what was going on outside.


    He never relaxed the spiritual training, and the reason is to fight against Voldemort and Dumbledore. He also specially asked for the mystery of the awakening sacrifice.However, the magic power of magic stone is too powerful.


    At the moment of the explosion, these magic powers cut off van Lin''s control over his body, but this did not include his body pain.


    Even the magical body, under the impact of huge magic, the field becomes distorted. If van Lin is released now, his body may collapse in the first time.


    However, this is also a helpless choice, he has to contact such a state to carry out magic.


    Just released, Fanlin several times want to faint in the past, he is really too reckless.


    No scruples of the explosion of magic stone, which makes his body appeared a lot of dark injuries, and the magic of the closure so that he can not touch the body.


    Until Hermione arrived.


    The girl pulls his consciousness back in the most direct way, to be exact, to find a way to take over his body again.


    It''s just that it takes some time, these spillover magic


    Fortunately, Krum helped him find a vent.


    Stimulation from the outside makes these magic self-defense, if van Lin does not control it, it is not just destroying a Quidditch broom.


    "You You should not Suspect him... "


    Van Lin''s hoarse voice is very abrupt in the whole space.


    Krum was a little stunned, advanced, and then he looked shocked at the center of the blue light.


    A boy lies in the ruins of a building, while the girl he cares about is quietly lying on his chest.


    It seems that neither of them is dead, but both have lost their strength.


    Vaseline pressed his hand hard on Hermione''s body, and he had to recover the extra magic, otherwise it would be fatal to Hermione.


    It was simply unacceptable for van Lin to let Hermione suffer so much.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 510

    Yes, it''s something Fanlin can''t accept.


    Even his body couldn''t bear the cold magic, not to mention Hermione, an ordinary wizard.


    The magic light that had disappeared because of diffusion returned to the body of Vaseline, which was part of Hermione''s body, but this part of magic was not completely extracted.


    However, it was controlled by Van Lin as far as possible to the extent that Hermione could accept.


    "How did you do it?" Krum felt that the boy always did more than he expected.


    From the moment Fanlin called him down from the sky, the behavior of the little wizard made him a little difficult to understand.


    If Krum didn''t know how to escape from the vampire, it was probably the best way for him to escape.


    And the arrival of the vampire wizard did not make a big accident.


    The little wizard successfully blocked the adult wizard, and in terms of control and magic, it was far beyond the ordinary wizard level.


    Although Krum didn''t understand how van Lin did it, it must have been a costly means.


    "I think It''s not the time to talk about this... " Fanlin said hard, he tried to put the magic into the magic stone, but this process was very harmful to him.


    His body couldn''t withstand the repeated impact, mixed with pale gold blood from his body surface.


    The blood was not frozen as usual in Hermione''s body, but in this cold breath, the blood became slow to flow.


    Van Lin tried to stand up a little, and a few warm-up charms were applied to Hermione''s body without hesitation, so that the girl''s slightly purple face became much better.


    But Hermione didn''t mean to wake up. It took a lot of time.


    "I suggest you''d better leave..." Vaseline said he restored his staff to its original form, which was used to support his body on the ruins.


    "Leave?"


    "He''s not dead, I think, and he''s going to recover." Vaseline said that his hands held the staff tightly, and his body leaned against it.


    Vaseline gently points a hand in the direction of Hermione, and a blue magic circle appears from under Hermione''s body.


    Defense magic based on magic will surround Hermione in an instant and connect directly to the Sorcerer''s stone, as long as it doesn''t take more than the online attack in an instant.


    "Not dead yet..." Krum''s eyes widened, which was hard for him to accept.


    A dark creature, a wizard who looks even smaller than him, but the attacks are more than his principal, Igor kakarov.


    If Dumbledore is standing here, or the Minister of the British Ministry of magic, the head of Auror, it will be much easier to accept than van Lin standing here.


    "You really surprised me." Trevor had a cold face.


    It was a very pale face, high nose, face without a trace of superfluous things, deep socket, dark red pupil, but Van Lin did not see the fangs of the vampire.


    His mask was broken, his cloak, his magic.


    Trevor hasn''t been hurt that much for hundreds of years, 100 years, 200 years?


    Since the birth of Trevor, he has been in the family castle, hidden castle.


    It was about fifty years old that he left the family for the first time.


    For a vampire, years are not a measure of everything.


    "You really surprise me." Trevor had a calm face. Even when he failed to compete with his unfortunate brother for the leader, he was not so hurt when he was driven out of the castle.


    Even the cloak that followed him for a hundred years was devastated. He brought it from his family. He thought he would not play with him.


    "You look a little embarrassed." Fanlin hehe a smile, is only such an action, the wound on the body of van Lin has some faint signs of dehiscence.


    "Your blood is delicious."


    "I guess, my blood, for you, should be very attractive..." Van Lin said, more and more wounds began to crack, from the inside out.


    Van Lin had to use ice and snow to freeze the blood, at least to plug the wound, otherwise, a lot of blood would have killed him.


    "Are you dying?"


    "Maybe..." Van Lin said that he couldn''t nod his head. The ice crystal crusted on his body made his body unable to move.


    "If you leave, I don''t think I''ll die, even if you don''t leave..." Van Lin thought a little. "It looks like you have to leave. Your staff are not as awesome as you think."


    "But that''s enough. Maybe your blood will make me surpass Voldemort in one fell swoop, and maybe I''ll have more initiative." Said Trevor, his eyes suddenly lit up.It''s like fresh blood flowing through his pupils.


    "You should know that it''s no use, my spirit is very strong." Van Lin said, compared to Krum''s somewhat demented expression, van Lin''s face is still the same.


    Maybe it''s freezing?


    Trevor did not answer. His eyes grew brighter and brighter. He opened his mouth and his two slender tusks appeared before van Lin''s eyes.


    It can be said that the powerful place on the vampire, in addition to the unique blood magic, is the exclusive fangs.


    A bloodthirsty idea gradually emerged in Van Lin''s heart. Since the charm of the vampire was useless, naturally, van Lin intuitively felt the feelings of Trevor.


    At last, it seemed that Trevor couldn''t hold on to his desire.


    Without his cloak, he was still like a ghost. A dark red blood shadow quickly thought about it. Van Lin did not even have time to react, and Trevor had already approached his body.


    Vampires are not simply magic. Although their bodies can''t catch up with werewolves, there is no doubt about their speed, at least in the short distance.


    This is also the performance of the high success rate of vampires collecting blood food.


    Enchantment, fantasy magic, and the unparalleled speed that erupted in the last period of time, it''s no wonder that the devil hunters and the holy see guys can''t blame at all.


    As an adult vampire, Trevor can exist as an ally of Voldemort. This kind of guy is not something that can be solved by encirclement and suppression.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 511

    There was no pause in Trevor''s body.


    As long as you can get the boy''s blood, intuition tells him that it is good for him.


    Even if it''s one of the family''s choices, as long as he doesn''t kill the boy.


    Of course, it''s just an excuse. As long as he takes the blood, he won''t care at all, or that no vampire can resist this desire from blood.


    Van Lin''s pupil shrinks violently. He wants to retreat, but his heavy body makes him unable to do what he wants. What''s more, Hermione is behind him.


    The brilliant blue light broke out again. The pain almost broke down the magic power of Fanlin. However, under the strong willpower, Fanlin steadied this sign.


    A huge ring of Merlin is released from his back. With the blessing of the magic circle, the sound of water flow is faintly transmitted from these magic powers.


    "Rivers shockwave!"


    Bright runes are all over the half collapsed ruins, and a large number of water jets erupt almost at the same time.


    These stout jets of water intertwined with each other, as if to catch up with Trevor''s speed.


    However, Trevor''s powerful Fanlin is deeply experienced, even if he broke out of the Sorcerer''s stone, but this degree has not yet eliminated him.


    Injuries and even embarrassment are acceptable for the results.


    But the good news is that van Lin has not yet completely failed.


    The soles of van Lin''s feet surged like an ocean, and the violent impact of the current drove Trevor away.


    Still, Trevor didn''t give up.


    Maintaining the cost of these spells is also very bad for the little wizard.


    Although he didn''t know exactly what Van Lin used, his physical injury could not be hidden.


    They fight at this level and are wounded to such an extent by their own attacks that this kind of low-level mistake is impossible to occur, unless both of them lose the ability of self-control.


    If so, it would be ridiculous.


    Trevor''s body is constantly moving in the field, he wants to avoid the precise impact of the current.


    We have to admit that van Lin''s strange magic spell has brought him great trouble.


    From the beginning of the humble current, until it brought a big wound to his cloak, Trevor knew that van Lin was capable of killing him.


    Of course, the premise is that van Lin''s spell can catch up with him.


    Trevor began to use his magic again.


    One after another blood red light continuously collided with the water column.


    This is not a gentle wizard duel. The roar of each collision can not be ignored, as if entering the most noisy station.


    Fanlin''s staff lightly touched the ground. Originally, it constantly attacked the winding water flow, which was steep on one side, and a dark blue flame appeared.


    The alchemy flame of the vanillin, even the strongest material, can be melted in the flame in a unique way.


    With the appearance of the fire, although he did not understand how the water transformed into these strange flames, the intense sense of crisis made him nervous.


    He didn''t want these strange flames to touch his body, and he knew what would happen.


    Trevor''s body was tinged with an almost substantial blood red force.


    Countless blood red magic particles wrapped his body like a blood red whirlwind.


    Vaseline controlled the blue flame chain, twined around the magic whirlpool of Trevor, as if to light him. The dark blue flame instantly covered the blood red whirlpool.


    In an instant, the magic whirlpool created by Trevor turned black and purple.


    It didn''t make him feel at ease. The feeling of being frozen was all over his mind.


    It feels bad.


    Trevor roared. He seemed to move. The whirlpool of black and purple magic broke away from his body in an instant.


    The sky, which had been blocked, was emptied by the magic of these explosions in an instant.


    However, Trevor''s form doesn''t look very good. He''s a different person.


    A layer of frost hung on Trevor''s face. His face was a little blue, and the gorgeous wizard''s robe had come to an end.


    These protective magic props finally lost all their effects.


    The stiff face made him lose the fun and calm at the beginning.


    The huge impact force was like the last straw that killed the camel. The ice on the surface of van Lin''s body was no longer enough to support his continued fighting.


    Trevor gasped, and the world became clean, and the blue flame, which was constantly trying to attack him, was powerless to dissipate with the magic of Vaseline.No one can stop Trevor now.


    The dark red eyes burst out like blood.


    Krum did not know where to go. He had left before the magic broke out. Without magic protection, he was not enough to support him to stay on the battlefield.


    "You lost." Trevor had a sullen face, his dark red eyes resting on the fallen van Lin.


    Van Lim moved his body, he moved himself to Hermione''s side, because of his magic, now Hermione''s protection has disappeared.


    "Yes, I lost." Fanlin nodded a little decadent, "it''s a pity."


    "I don''t know how you did it, but you''re definitely the most powerful little wizard I''ve ever seen."


    "It''s no use saying that. Nothing can change it." Fanlin said, he coughed twice, one hand tightly held the girl''s cold little hand.


    "However, I just lost in the match, but in terms of the result, I have succeeded."


    After listening, he looks up into the sky. The boy named Harry Potter is sitting on a rocket crossbow.


    To tell you the truth, Trevor is in such a bad state that he can''t catch up with a rocket catapult at full speed, and the troublesome wizard, Auror led by crouch, is coming.


    "Duel, it''s fatal. Besides, the boy named Harry Potter is not necessarily the target. For me, at least, I prefer my partner to change the way of resurrection."


    "He can''t give up." Said Fanlin.


    "It''s his business." "It''s your own problem that you should be thinking about now, not a guy who hasn''t fully recovered," Trevor said


    "Work with Voldemort, you''ll regret it sooner or later. He''s not the one you can control."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 512

    "I''m sorry, that''s my business, and, depending on me to revive, you should know that I have a lot of means." He tried to maintain his calm feeling, but his present image is not quite in line with it.


    "I don''t think you''re going to use your bad tricks in front of a top black wizard."


    "Maybe you can try it."


    What does it mean for him to try?


    "Me?"


    "Of course, there are many ways to become a vampire, nothing more than a combination of a strong soul and a vampire''s body. I can help you develop the magic in your blood." "It''s definitely the most powerful magic I''ve ever seen," Trevor said


    "You want it." Fanlin slightly a Leng, and then smile to. "Do you think you''ve got me?"


    This time it was time for Trevor to be hesitant. From all the signs, van Lin always had various means to surprise him.


    In fact, Fanlin''s own strength is enough to surprise him. If it was not for Fanlin''s less experience, he would choose the most direct method. Relying on these strange charms, Fanlin would have a great possibility to completely entangle him, but this is more difficult.


    At the end of the day, van Lin chose the easiest way he could do to disrupt his movements.


    "I don''t have much time, I think, so I don''t have time to keep fighting with you." Trevor said his body moved in a flash, and he didn''t intend to give the odd little wizard any chance.


    "It looks like you''re in a bit of a hurry," said Vaseline, holding Hermione''s hand tightly, even using magic to stabilize.


    "But I''m not going to die like this." Fanlin said, he gently tapped on the ground with his stick, and the floor under them seemed to be broken out of thin air.


    A very good smash spell.


    The figure of two people began to drop rapidly, as long as they went down to the ground, those Aurors would not do potential regardless.


    Van Lin and Hermione''s figures began to fall rapidly, and so did Trevor, except that one was passive and the other was active.


    With the effect of the smashing mantra, the broken Quidditch stadium can''t hold on.


    Where Fanlin is located, the building began to crack in a large area, which is almost irresistible.


    The wizard outside has completely lost the vision of the two men in the previous battle. With the continuous collapse of the venue, no one would want to be buried under it. All the witches are as far away as possible.


    "Why don''t you go and help him..." Gabriel yelled weakly, but the little girl''s voice was always easy to ignore.


    There is no one in the past, even the Ministry of magic officials, even if it is the responsibility of Auror to deal with these rioters.


    Hibiscus hears Gabriel''s voice. She hesitates for a moment, and then she pulls out her wand.


    But Hibiscus''s power has not been what she is good at, what''s more, she doesn''t have such powerful magic at all.


    But there is a figure faster than hibiscus.


    Hibiscus always gets some consolation from the sky.


    It was Sirius who had just got rid of the four vampires. He even got rid of Animagus.


    As soon as the wall collapsed, Sirius struggled to feel the direction of vanillin.


    He has a lot of confidence in Van Lin, but that doesn''t mean he doesn''t worry about van Lin.


    Fanlin''s strength is not its own strength, at least for now, more, Fanlin is relying on the Sorcerer''s stone.


    Sirius is very aware of this, however, the outbreak of such a large-scale collision, then the damage to van Lin.


    In fact, van Lin''s smashing spell disintegrated half of the venue where he was in a flash.


    The wizard who has been paying close attention to this place has not understood what happened. The boy just hit the ground with his strange wand, and the venue collapsed quickly.


    It''s hard to understand, and it''s been hard to understand since the beginning of the fight.


    In fact, Sirius was a little late.


    The power of this smashing mantra is beyond imagination. The two figures of Fanlin and Hermione were buried in the stadium in an instant.


    This is Fanlin''s fault. He doesn''t have much energy to control his magic spell. The wild energy pours out, and the nature and power are huge.


    Trevor''s figure hovered in the air.


    The boy was so determined that he would rather be buried in a building than fall into his hands.


    I don''t want to kill him. I just want to turn the boy into his own people. I even say that a considerable number of witches have tried to join them to achieve immortality It''s a good deal, but


    With the roar of the huge noise, in this half of the field has been completely unable to find the figure of Fanlin.All the Aurors of the Ministry of magic are around, and they are about to perform their duties.


    It''s really efficient to protect the witches.


    "Since you don''t want to..." Trevor''s dark red figure gradually had a tendency to dissipate in the night.


    "Good luck, then." Trevor said he made an elegant aristocratic salute in the air, and then his figure completely disappeared.


    The defense of the Ministry of magic is just a joke. It defends all the witches and forbids them to move their shadows. However, it is useless for vampires and domestic elves.


    Almost at the same time, the dark red figures hidden in the crowd disappeared.


    The vampire''s vision is already exposed.


    Now that their leaders are gone, there is no need for them to stay.


    Some vampire charmers are back to normal. They are staring at the mess around them.


    In this battlefield, half of the original magnificent buildings collapsed. There were many sorcerers with wounds of different sizes on their bodies, some of which were even fatal.


    These sorcerers lie on the ground and rely on the conscious ones around them to cure them. They may survive, but like those with separated bodies and heads


    Sirius rushed into the ruins like crazy, relying on his wand to smash the falling stones, but the damage here is too much, as high as a mountain.


    And the two children were buried under the ruins, and few people would think that the two little witches were still alive. The ruins were so large that they were desperate.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 513

    Sirius''s head was blank, and he was not surprised by the choice of vanillin, but he never thought that the one with the Sorcerer''s stone would fail.


    Even without the magic stone, Fanlin was able to fight Sirius a dozen times.


    But vanillin obviously used the Sorcerer''s stone, but still failed. It''s hard for Sirius to imagine what kind of guy was attacking the Quidditch World Cup.


    Dumbledore level?


    Sirius has seen Dumbledore''s hand, but in terms of momentum, it''s as big as sigh. Sirius can''t tell the difference between them.


    If it''s really the Dumbledore level, then the legendary wizard is too worthless.


    Sirius thought, his wand did not stop, he carried these huge stones one by one.


    It''s all over the place. These ruins have filled half of the stadium.


    The magic circle of the Ministry of magic finally lost its effect. There were 100000 sorcerers on the scene. They successively relied on their own means to escape here.


    However, there are too many witches here. It''s easy to have accidents if you change shapes and shadows at the same time.


    The wizard in the Ministry of magic is in a hurry again.


    At this point, someone needs to calm down these wizards.


    In fact, when people are in a great panic, in addition to calming magic, there are some more extreme methods, such as making people fall into extreme fear.


    Fortunately, in Britain, there is just one person who can cause such desperate panic, even in Europe and even in the whole world.


    All the witches have witnessed the darkness of England at that time, the darkness enveloped by the Dark Lord.


    "Morsmorder!"


    Barty crouch, Jr. seems to be a little reluctant. He can only know something about the rescue plan tonight through the black mark, and he is just a byproduct.


    But it''s always a good thing to be able to get out of this bad control. Barty crouch Jr. found a way to get rid of the bad control a year ago.


    He killed a man to help him finish the decomposition of his soul in the most evil way.


    It is a kind of imperfect black magic, but it can make him free.


    With the action of those trash vampires tonight, you can leave.


    "What a waste." It was. Krautz kicked him with his foot.


    This damned domestic elf has been watching over him for ten years. Even as a pure blood noble wizard, he needs a dirty domestic elf to plead for a Quidditch match.


    This makes little Barty crouch feel ashamed. It''s all due to his damned father, Barty crouch?


    Auror leader of the Ministry of magic?


    He put his son in Azkaban with his own hands, and finally his mother rescued him by using compound decoction. All this is due to his bad father.


    Barty crouch, Jr. felt terrible, and even more to his disappointment, the vampires did not succeed, and their leader, the man who had no respect for the Dark Lord.


    He was stopped by a little wizard who looked no more than 15 years old.


    That little wizard is so terrible, the whole magic hall has been destroyed, and there are those strange charms.


    If he survives, he will become a new hero in the magic world. Maybe this is the next Dumbledore, or even stronger than Dumbledore.


    The little wizard''s energy is almost limitless. Even with some tricks that little Barty crouch didn''t understand, a news wizard, even if he was gifted, could not have such a huge magic power.


    It seems that there is still a lot to gain today.


    The old vampire, he finally killed the little wizard.


    I have to admit, the strength of this old vampire is damn strong. The Dark Lord himself said that the vampire did not reach his level, but was stronger than his death eaters.


    But the price is


    The old vampire didn''t have the strength to catch Harry Potter.


    Their main purpose tonight was a complete failure, at least in the eyes of Barty crouch Jr.


    Even if a big hidden danger has been eliminated, their most important target has escaped once again.


    Now he''s hovering in the sky, but little Barty Crouch has no strength to catch him and take him away.


    These vampires have been evacuated, and it''s very dangerous for him to stay here.


    Barty crouch, Jr., kicked the house elf next to him.


    His strength was not big, but Shanshan was too light. It was so relaxed that little Barty crouch kicked Shannon out for a long time.


    He pulled a wand out of his arms.Hawthorn wood, nine inches long and elastic, looks like a magic wand with Unicorn tail hair.


    With just such a sweep, Barty and crouch, Jr., roughly determined the nature of the wand.


    This is suitable for a female wizard, but he snatched it from a man.


    It''s hard to imagine what a pure heart that little man has.


    (funny by hand!)


    Barty crouch, Jr. almost wanted to throw the wand out, but he was an Azkaban prisoner and no one would make a wand for him.


    He needs an eleven inch wand, which is too short.


    Barty crouch, Jr. resisted his discomfort. The hapless man was crushed by the ruins, and he killed the man without hesitation.


    It''s also something that Barty crouch, Jr., can barely accept.


    He can only use this wand now, which is his dependence until the Dark Lord recovers.


    This is too bad.


    That Harry Potter!


    The Dark Lord needs his blood, and fresh.


    It looks like they need to make a new plan.


    Barty crouch, Jr., quickly thought that he was standing on the other side of the ruins, and no one was looking at him.


    He held up his wand, and the tip of the wand was aimed at the glitter that had fainted on the ground.


    This domestic elf brought him too much humiliation, which noble Death Eaters could not accept, and And


    Barty crouch, Jr. wants to use the Killing Curse. He''s good at it, but for glitter


    Some dim green light gathered, but soon dissipated in the air, his condition was too bad.


    It''s necessary to give these stupid people a warning about what they really should be afraid of.


    Twelve years ago, they didn''t have to emphasize it at all, but now He knows the curse


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 514

    "Morsmorder!"


    The sound of the spell did not attract much attention, but the effect of the spell greatly stimulated the wizard''s nerves.


    A group of sprouting green light from the other side of the ruins quickly rushed into the sky, like a green line, connecting the ground with the sky.


    When everyone''s attention was focused on how to escape, in the next second, a huge green skull appeared in the dark clouds.


    It''s like a cloud. It''s a huge skeleton, made up of countless Turquoise stars. A boa constrictor comes out of the skull''s mouth like a tongue.


    All of a sudden, the witches on the scene seemed to be under the petrifaction curse. These witches looked at the sky in disbelief, whether they were experienced wizards or not. However, through the explanation of the ancestors, there were legends about the black devil mark and the strength of the man, which was remembered by the wizard world.


    All of these exceptions are sealed in the deepest part of the library, along with the ancient darkness.


    It is like a constellation in the sky, symbolizing disaster and destruction. The green skull injected the deepest fear into all people''s hearts.


    These are all made by Voldemort''s minions.


    That symbol of fear lit up half of the sky, half of the ruins.


    Sirius stood quietly on the top of the ruins, hibiscus was coming, Harry was circling in the sky, and they were all in a mess.


    The ruins, where the forest and Hermione were buried together, these ruins, whether they were people or scenery, were in harmony with the skeletons in the sky.


    It''s like a picture scroll, which makes people feel that they are one.


    Harry a few people fell out of the sky, and they were standing next to Sirius.


    Harry''s forehead began to burn, as if he saw Voldemort in a nightmare, or heard his voice and saw a touch of green light.


    As long as there''s anything about Voldemort, for Harry, it''s the scar pain.


    It made Harry feel helpless, just like a sword hanging in his heart.


    "That''s..."


    "Black mark..." Ron said in a trembling voice.


    "It''s the mark of that man, which only he and his followers will use. It''s their sign, these death eaters." Sirius took a breath.


    It''s an event planned by death eaters, the scum, and Sirius knows that Voldemort is not really dead.


    He has to talk to Dumbledore.


    Obviously, the witches behind him also know such things, there are legends about the sign and the man.


    All of them fell into silence for a short time. I don''t know that the female wizard suddenly gave out a long scream, and then the crowd broke out a greater riot, which was more serious than before.


    This is Voldemort and his followers, which is enough for everyone to express their fear without reservation.


    "You guys, go and keep order." A sorcerer with a very serious face squeezed out of the crowd.


    Percy went up in a single step, Barty crouch. This is his idol.


    All the senior officials of the Ministry of magic began to move closer here.


    As a matter of fact, they have been going here before, but far less urgent.


    There''s not enough people in the Ministry.


    Harry has seen a lot of wizard disappear, and then appear in the distance, too many people change shape is always prone to accidents.


    Harry was lucky to see the wizard who had left a part of the post, but no one saved him.


    If you usually see such a scene, some people will pay attention to it and feel afraid. But there are too many exciting things tonight. The venue collapsed under the magic of Fanlin, and the death of an individual is no longer a matter worthy of attention.


    It seems that Mr. crouch is struggling to maintain order. At such a juncture, the Ministry of magic''s restraint is no longer useful.


    Fudge took over his job, and it was time for the Minister of magic to come forward.


    "All the Aurors left, follow me." It''s inside. It''s a wand. It''s a quick hand.


    The only part of the ruins is Sirius and Harry.


    "Say, who called it." Crouch looked a little crazy. He had been too far away to know what was going on here.


    "Calm down, these are children, even if they fall from the sky."


    "Say, who is it..." Batty crouch, with a cold face, pointed his wand at several people around him.


    "They were here before Rescue Fanlin Hibiscus quickly came up, "the black mark can''t be from them.""You are Mei Wa? "


    "Maiwa blood." Lotus replied.


    Barty crouch doesn''t seem to believe it completely. He still points to several children.


    "That''s enough, Barty!" Sirius said rudely, "they don''t even know what''s going on, but it''s me who summoned it, or who''s under pressure, fighting with the black wizard. What''s more, he''s Harry Potter."


    "Harry Potter?" Barty crouch was slightly stunned. He fixed his eyes and saw that the lightning scar could not deceive people.


    Barty crouch nodded. He just asked if Sirius was here. It was


    "All Aurors, follow me over there." Barty crouch said.


    Everyone followed, but Sirius did not move.


    "I''m going to stay here. Van Lin is still under pressure." Sirius had a gloomy face.


    Crouch was stunned. He didn''t think the boy would survive. He saw some in the previous battles, but he was outside the stadium and was haunted by several vampires.


    "Wait a minute Mr. crouch... " Harry said quickly, "I don''t think you need to chase. I saw a man on the other side of the ruins."


    Harry pointed to the other side of the ruins. "He should have released the spell, but soon he disappeared."


    "Disappeared?"


    "Phantom shifting!" Harry said for sure.


    "It can''t be..." One Auror said, "there''s a magic circle here. Don''t..."


    "This damned magic array is no longer useful. I can move my shadow at any time now, and your eyes are blind?" Sirius called out impolitely.


    The Auror was stunned, and then he realized his mistake, but for Sirius, the Auror was still a little angry.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 515

    Barty crouch had a headache, and the man showed up again, his signs, his followers, those bad things, and this time it would be seen by witches all over the world.


    It''s too bad. Barty crouch hated the mysterious man, his wife, his Son


    "You guys, go over there and search." Barty crouch said, "Paul, you can get rid of it..."


    "Mr. crouch, this This is the man who can''t help it... "


    "That man is dead." Crouch yelled.


    The Auror, who was called Paul, did not dare to speak. He just turned and left in silence.


    "The rest of the people will clear up the ruins, if you hurt anything with a magic spell..."


    Sirius red eyes, even if he did not believe it, but he had to admit that the chance of van Lin to survive


    A few people looked very dim, and there were Bulgarian players, but fortunately Krum was standing outside.


    "I''ll help..." Furong said that she and Fanlin are friends. She can''t watch her friends die in order to protect them


    Although Sirius doesn''t understand why the woman of Meiwa''s ancestry wants to come, other people would like to stay away from her, but if there are more people, the process will always be some.


    Barty crouch didn''t say anything. It was really his dereliction of duty, the death eaters, and even he had a worse idea.


    Sirius several people''s wands waved wildly, they tried to remove the ruins, but the ruins are too big, like a hill.


    Sirius''s sweat was streaming down his forehead, and his face was gray, and the intensity of the fighting had already brought his magic to the bottom.


    "You wait for me!"


    Sirius roared, before the magic was almost exhausted, he put all kinds of enhanced magic on his body.


    He began to dig with his hands, and soon his hands became bloody.


    Those Aurors almost gave up, all of them had experienced battles, and naturally their consumption was huge.


    Hibiscus stood by the ruins with an ugly face. Her friends were few, but her strength could not even lift a stone.


    Gradually, Sirius has been almost desperate, so long no movement, if van Lin is still alive, he must have a way out, but now


    Sirius half knelt on the ground, his hands a little shaking, blood mixed with ash dripping on the ruins, Sirius has no strength.


    Fanlin has been under the rubble for a long time, and no one can guarantee that Fanlin and Hermione are still alive.


    So did Harry, who was still struggling to clean up the rubble.


    Van Lin also promised to teach him brain block surgery, but now


    Harry thrust his wand into the ruins.


    His wand is tough, but her power can only blast out more gravel, but it has no effect on the mountain ruins.


    "Sirius..." Barty crouch comes up. Auror, who was sent to search, has not returned.


    But before batty crouch finished speaking, the earth began to vibrate.


    Witches are not yet fully evacuated. In fact, there are still many witches who choose to stay to help them.


    Before that, these witches saw it.


    Most of the boys in the scene fight with the black wizard.


    Naturally, they still respect such magic heroes.


    Naturally, those who stayed were not disappointed.


    The earth To be exact, the ruins began to vibrate, and a cold magic instantly spread all over the ruins.


    The magic was familiar, and it had protected them.


    The blue light was like the current, which covered every corner of the ruins.


    "Sirius..."


    "Harry, back off..." Sirius''s eyes lit up, but he was quick to respond.


    From before, he knew that Fanlin''s control over the magic spell had dropped to a maximum, which would inevitably lead to some accidents.


    The roar of the sound is more and more loud, all the stones become strange, it seems that the ice and snow connected them into a whole.


    Slowly, the central area began to vibrate, as if something was about to come out.


    Sirius stayed for a week and looked at the center, where it was, where van Lin was, and he felt it.


    With the explosion of ice and snow, all Aurors set up a defense magic spell in an instant. This spell will block the broken flying stone.


    These stones turn into the most subtle flying dust, which makes people''s vision become blurred.


    There seems to be no movement from you.


    Sirius quickly passed through the magic defense.


    Above the ruins, a stone pillar composed of ice and stone suddenly appears.It was a metamorphosis.


    In fact, Vaseline did not dare to use other methods. His magic control was too bad. If it exploded, he and Hermione would easily be killed together with him.


    However, use ice and snow to freeze the ruins and then change some forms. Then use the smash mantra to crush the upper part of the space into smoke and dust, and climb out of the ruins with the protection charm and the rising icicles.


    To be honest, it''s kind of crazy.


    Control such a large ruins, and then put their own and Hermione''s lives on the top of a simple magic creation, even Fanlin can''t make a moving thing.


    However, fortunately, they came out, and time restored some spirit to van Lin, which made the air here not so fresh and even cold, but the outside world was better than the darkness below.


    For a time, Fanlin thought he was going to die, but the chain that Eden left him saved him together.


    After blocking a few pieces of gravel, van Lin put his magic outside, which reluctantly blocked the impact.


    In fact, under the effect of the shock absorbing charm, the two people did not actually fall to the ground.


    But Van Lin''s health is so bad that he needs a long time to recover his body, otherwise, he can''t even use his magic.


    The magic power of magic stone is so powerful that one''s body should be filled.


    He just wanted to open a passage, but the magic of the swarm spread through the ruins.


    Fortunately, the magic needed to use the chain is a huge number, and the excess magic has been absorbed by the chain, so that there is only a little poor magic and bad scars in Fanlin''s body now.


    Fortunately, Hermione didn''t have a big problem.


    "Are you ok..." Van Lin grinned. The pain really made him feel bad.


    "A little cold..." Hermione said, in the stimulation of van Lin, Hermione or wake up, but the girl is still a little weak.


    "It''ll be all right soon. We''re out." Fanlin was relieved to find that although there was some confusion, it was the best to be able to come out. No one had any strength. Two people were like sitting on the top of the ruins.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 516

    When the smoke dissipated, everyone looked at the top of the ruins in shock.


    This seems to be the fear brought about by banishing the black devil and marking the black people.


    In the battle tonight, this boy is the main character. Together with the powerful black wizard, a wizard duel exists only in historical records in front of nearly 100000 witches from all over the world.


    None of them has seen Dumbledore do it, let alone Voldemort.


    The people who have seen the two witches have basically died, and no wizard can survive the war of that intensity.


    Fanlin is the only wizard they have ever seen with high-intensity magic. Although there are some deficiencies in control and combat experience, it is not the power that the sorcerers can easily resist.


    Many people can''t even cast a patron''s curse in middle age, which is a high-level white magic. However, in Hogwarts, many people master this mantra.


    In any case, van Lin''s survival was a big enough surprise for the wizard on the spot.


    The black mark in the sky seems to be a little faded. As soon as van Lin came out, he noticed it.


    Barty crouch, the fool, thought they had won a full victory.


    "That''s the black mark..." Hermione said weakly, and now neither of them even has the magic to cast a warm-up spell on themselves.


    "No surprise." Said Fanlin, holding Hermione in one hand.


    Just a little movement, his body felt the pain of the heart.


    It seems that his body is no longer enough to support the release of magic. There is no such strong crisis now, unless Vaseline is crazy.


    "It seems that you are not in a good condition..."


    "If If you can come earlier, please give Hermione and me a warm-up charm. It''s cold here Van Lim said angrily that Sirius was always late, although he was never absent.


    "It''s terrible, isn''t it? You can''t control your own magic." Sirius said, his hands trembling to the two people respectively imposed a warm-up curse.


    Hermione''s face softened, but Vaseline became more painful.


    "It seems that I can''t do it for a while. I can''t even get a warm-up spell." Van Lin said with a wry smile, he grinned, the impact of this force to his whole body pain.


    Fortunately, there were no wounds in his body, otherwise, such intense pain would be fatal enough.


    Of course, it''s not much better to be inside the body.


    Sirius half squatted down, and he was in front of the two people. It seemed that both of them had no strength to stand on their own.


    "I think I should get back to Hogwarts by transport, and I''m not quite suited for magic travel right now." Fanlin said something powerless.


    He continues to be here, very troublesome.


    ¡­¡­


    Think of a little wizard who just finished third grade at Hogwarts, and in a world-class event such as the Quidditch World Cup, a powerful black wizard broke out in a book only battle.


    What''s more, he is still a vampire.


    It''s a race that has been pursued by demon hunters for thousands of years.


    It''s not like a werewolf. Strictly speaking, a werewolf is no different from a normal wizard except for the instinct of some wild animals.


    These guys are the ones who were killed.


    This naturally brings up the extraordinary place of Fanlin.


    At this moment, van Lin is more than just a little wizard who has just turned 14.


    In many people''s minds, Vaseline is elevated to a new level.


    Fight a vampire who''s been a hermit for a hundred years and drive him away.


    Although the sorcerers did not understand how Fanlin did it, it did not hinder his image among the witches.


    In exaggeration, some people even regard Vaseline as a wizard of Dumbledore''s level even now.


    No one will care whether this is reasonable or not. In the face of pure power, no one can disobey this will.


    What Fanlin shows is the truth of the wizarding world. Only strength has the right to decide.


    "My God, what did I see?" Murmured a middle-aged wizard.


    It can be seen that this is a noble wizard, but his family has not been born such a powerful wizard for a long time.


    Destroy the Quidditch hall that has been blessed by the Ministry of magic?


    Even his power to use magic was suppressed.


    "Is that what a little wizard should have?"


    This is almost everyone''s question.


    Questioning nature exists. Even though the boy saved them, what he experienced today has brought a kind of unreal feeling.


    First in the Quidditch final, Bulgaria''s Krum caught the snitch, but it was Ireland that won.Then there was a conspiracy, a planned riot.


    A lot of people are attacked by people next to them with a magic spell before they know what''s going on.


    Then, the vampires, who had been dormant for hundreds of years, reappeared in the wizarding world, giving them an impressive gift as soon as they appeared.


    A boy fights with a vampire, and then it''s almost the top duel in the wizarding world.


    The leader of the vampire won, but he was not much better.


    And the boy who fought with the vampire didn''t die. At the end of the day, he showed his strength to all the people present.


    "What''s the name of that little wizard?" One asked.


    "Fanlin Al, the little wizard of Hogwarts."


    All of them showed a sudden enlightenment, they selectively ignored the age of van Lin.


    Let a young wizard who has just turned 14 surpass and can''t catch up.


    Even the lazy adult wizard is ashamed.


    Surprisingly, van Lin''s appearance is not just in the prophet''s daily.


    It''s all the magic daily in the world, even in China.


    The Quidditch players who were supposed to occupy the page were all thrown aside.


    Compared with a movement, Fanlin''s things are more cutting-edge and powerful, but also endowed with topicality.


    Who cares about that little snitch?


    Almost all of the space has been hit by the magical confrontation between van Lin and Trevor.


    The Sorcerer''s stone and nicoleme''s affair is a secret, and no one knows how Fanlin did it.


    People who have faith say it''s the choice of the gods, and others say that Fanlin uses some black magic.


    All in all, it is not hard to understand that this matter has been widely publicized.


    Anyway, people are curious about Fanlin and want to know Fanlin, the benefactor of 100000 witches.


    It''s very exaggerated, but no one will stand up against it.


    In this sensitive period, especially the appearance of the black mark.


    It''s really frightening to the magic world.


    They need a pillar.


    And van Lin is the choice


    Defeated the powerful vampire leader Won?


    Anyway, the newspaper would say


    The powerful magic power, the collapsing Quidditch arena, all of which are attributed to van Lin.


    Fanatics, even directly to the level of Dumbledore to elaborate.


    Van Lim was very suspicious. It was impossible.


    Dumbledore''s degree was shown to him in Athens, only relying on his own magic power. Those high-level magic charms were like the bombardment without money, and the ancient magic.


    Everything is beyond the reach of Fanlin.


    The continuous release of high-end magic is particularly heavy on his mental power, which is a difference on the level of will.


    But readers and writers don''t care so much. They are eager to know everything about van Lin.


    All kinds of stories can be accepted, all kinds of conjectures and arguments have been moved to the panel, various deeds, theories and legends, which are the talking materials that people like to talk about.


    And the rest, are some of van Lin''s life, and even Fanlin''s boring books in imitation of guidrow have been turned out, which makes all people yearn for the life of Hogwarts.


    All in all, Fanlin is in the limelight tonight.


    Everyone knows that the leader of the vampire is incomparably powerful. Under the witness of nearly 100000 people, the two fight equally.


    In just one night, van Lin became a well-known wizard like Dumbledore, Sirius Black and Harry Potter.


    All the major media want to be interviewed by Fanlin, which will definitely increase the popularity of their newspapers.


    Owl letters almost filled Hogwarts hall.


    All the newspapers, all the readers, out of the concern for van Lin, the progress of the body, and the admirers.


    No one seems to be able to hack the matter.


    After all, Fanlin''s strength is there, and the fact can''t be covered up.


    With the report, there will be more fans of Fanlin, from all over the world.


    Recognized by the magic world as the strongest little wizard, the star of hope in the magic world, the successor of Dumbledore, surpasses the existence of Dumbledore.


    All good things seem to be called to bring Fanlin to heaven.


    The Ministry''s awards are not stingy, sir Merlin''s first class medal, and the invitation of the International League against the dark arts.


    Sirius enjoyed the same treatment as Fanlin.


    This is no fault. The positive demand emerged during this period seems to be particularly large. With the activities of death eaters, it is not enough for the Ministry of magic to fade away. They have to find a focus that can attract all eyes.That''s what happened to Fanlin, with Sirius before that.


    Although I would like to say that the above are all bragging, but it can not be ignored.


    Perhaps Trelawney would be very happy that she had never foreseen such a clear future in her normal state.


    As long as van Lim will give her a chance.


    ¡­¡­


    "You should stick to it." Sirius said, "in fact, there are many things that have not been solved."


    "But it''s troublesome." Fanlin said in distress.


    He doesn''t want to do anything now. He just wants to go back to Hogwarts. Professor Snape''s Potion still works.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 517

    "The black mark..." Sirius said, "it''s not good to be associated with those damned Death Eaters."


    Van Lin didn''t do too many movements. In fact, he wanted to shrug his shoulders, but the pain of his body was not enough to support him to complete such a complex movement. I have a vivid action of MMP.


    Crouch was coming from a distance with a group of Aurors. Just now, when van Lin swept through the ruins with magic power, he found many interesting things.


    Perhaps Mr. crouch should not like it.


    No one would have thought that Barty crouch, Sr., got his son out of Azkaban and let Shannon hide in the box with his invisibility suit.


    Considering the character of old Barty crouch and the identity of Bati crouch II as a fugitive, this is simply impossible.


    Auror, the Minister of the Ministry of magic, had a son of a Death Eater, and Barty Crouch''s faith in Voldemort was fanatical, as you can see from that bad skeleton representation.


    He''s announcing to the world that vampires have joined the Death Eaters'' camp, even before Voldemort recovers.


    Such behavior is undoubtedly stupid.


    However, Fudge is even worse. He deliberately avoids such things. In fact, it is useless for the whole world. This is Britain. It is still fudge who is in power. The biggest media is the prophet daily.


    The two sides are tightly bound together.


    "How are you, Fanlin?" Harry ran over, as if to give van Lin a hug.


    "Not so much." Sirius stopped Harry. "His health is terrible."


    Harry can stop.


    "Dumbledore will cure me and Hermione. You should believe me and Dumbledore at the same time." ''it''s a lot of energy,'' van Lin said.


    "Of course." Harry said, "but you really are..."


    "I''m sorry, but I have to disturb you." Crouch came up and said, "I have great respect for your strength, but there are some problems I need to..."


    "He''s a vampire." Fanlin said, "I think you should know that, Mr. crouch."


    "It''s true..." Barty crouch is a little lost in his mind. He knows some demon hunter families. For the power of vampires, Barty naturally knows something about it.


    "What else do you know?"


    "His name is Trevor, and I think the Ministry of magic can arrest him." Van Lin thought for a moment.


    Trevor revealed a lot of information to him. There seems to be something wrong with the vampire, and there is a division. The party belonging to Trevor has joined Voldemort''s camp, as if they need Voldemort to do something for him.


    But Van reen didn''t understand why Trevor wanted to see him.


    Fanlin didn''t want to get involved in the dispute of these undead dark creatures at all. He was fed up with it. It didn''t do him any good.


    "Trevor?" Harry exclaimed.


    "What do you know?" Batty crouch is keenly aware.


    Harry''s face was a little bitter. He looked at Van Lin, who gently shook his head, but Harry couldn''t think of any way to hide


    "I I just forgot where I heard the name. You should know that I always come across many strange names when I live in a Muggle house. "


    That''s a terrible explanation.


    There is no language in any forest. Even Ron and they don''t believe it, let alone Barty crouch.


    Lying has to be believed, but it''s clear that Harry is not good at it. Like Sirius, it''s easy to put things on his face.


    Barty crouch looked at Harry suspiciously. He didn''t believe what the boy said, but Harry''s identity


    A sorcerer who defeated Voldemort has a relationship with vampires and even Death Eaters?


    This is undoubtedly a ridiculous conjecture.


    But what is Harry hiding from him?


    Barty crouch seems to want to ask, but it doesn''t give him too many opportunities.


    Paul, who went to the other side of the ruins, had come back with some Aurors to solve the skull in the sky, and he brought back something that Barty crouch would never want to see.


    There was no fluctuation in Van Lin''s heart, and he even wanted to laugh.


    Shanshan was ordered to stay in the box. Naturally, Shanshan would not leave.


    Fanlin only now wants to understand that there are many ways to hide a person.


    However, under the impact of magic, Shanshan can''t keep disappearing, so


    "What have you found?" Said batty crouch.


    "We found this, not far from the black mark." With that, Paul brought Shanshan over.


    Barty Crouch''s face froze for a moment, his family elf, standing on the ruins.He should be with his son, but he didn''t feel his son


    It was like a thunderbolt, and Barty crouch became stiff.


    All the officials of the Ministry of magic looked strangely at Barty crouch, the glittering scarf, everything. They had seen the house elf, but now, the house elf of the crouch family was related to the dark mark.


    "This It can''t be It''s impossible... " Barty crouch walked quickly towards the glitter.


    "It''s no use, Mr. Barty crouch. There''s no one there."


    But crouch did not pay attention to this, he kept searching in the dark ruins


    If If possible


    "No, it''s impossible." Barty said in a low voice. He couldn''t find his son, the crazy Death Eater.


    Where the hell did he go?


    Harry took the opportunity to tell van Lin what had happened before.


    "There is no one here but us, and as Harry said, he left."


    Van Lin said abruptly, "my magic swept through the ruins, but there was nothing but glitter."


    Crouch''s face was gray and he was muttering something, but


    "No one would think of it as a mark of the dark devil released by this domestic elf. It requires a wand, but a domestic elf can''t have a wand."


    A Ministry of magic official said kindly.


    "It doesn''t have to be, you know, house elves can use a lot of strange magic."


    A discordant voice said.


    Soon, the sorcerer from the Ministry of magic, who kept order, came.


    Now, two of the more important people in the Ministry of magic, Cornell fudge and Barty crouch, met together.


    Things seem to get interesting. Shanshan stands there, and it will involve crouch.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 518

    "Where have you been, Barty?" Fudge quickly asked, looking at his look very frightened, he is more afraid of these black wizard than anyone, whether it is the influence of the black wizard brought to him, or about the representative of the black wizard itself.


    "It''s hard to imagine that such a thing will happen tonight. Those black witches, they even bypass the defense of the Ministry of magic, launch attacks from inside, and even get the black mark out."


    Fudge said quickly, his upper and lower lips constantly collided, which was a little whiter than van Lin and Hermione.


    "I''ve been so busy today!" Barty crouch, with a cold face, looked as if he had eaten a fly. He said it word by word.


    "At the start of the Quidditch World Cup, the vampires and the black wizard united to attack my tent. It seemed that someone had leaked the news to them."


    "It''s impossible." Fudge said quickly, "you''re kidding. Maybe they''ve been mixed in for a long time."


    Then, Fudge''s face became more ugly.


    "These guys are absolutely crazy, in front of witches all over the world..." "I''ve already foreseen what those people will say. Don''t think about it. It''s all the fault of the Ministry of magic. These people will take responsibility Oh, no What''s the matter with that house elf


    It seems to be aware of the atmosphere is wrong, Fudge''s words turn, but it makes the conversation worse.


    An official from the Ministry of magic came up quickly, and he quickly described the previous events to fudge.


    The man''s face was gloomy, and his brown hair was a little messy, which gave people a rough feeling.


    At least that''s what he said.


    Rufus scriinger, director of Auror''s office, is the most powerful Auror in the Ministry of magic.


    It seems that he is not satisfied with Barty Crouch''s leadership.


    "You mean What kind of connection does this domestic elf have with the previous dark mark? Maybe... "


    Fudge didn''t go on. He looked strangely at Barty crouch. It seemed that he had a domestic elf who was not obedient.


    "It''s not right. The house elf can''t release this magic at all. Moreover, the black mark, we have to admit that it''s impossible for a domestic elf to release this magic..."


    Fudge said slowly, and he looked at Barty crouch. The house elves would only obey their master''s orders.


    This makes things a little bit sensitive. The flashing position releases the black mark, which is really It is impossible to say that this domestic elf has nothing to do with it. And the elf is holding a invisibility cloak in his hand.


    This is worth thinking and pondering.


    Camouflage?


    Looking at the invisibility cloak that suddenly appeared in Rufus''s hand, the matter became complicated.


    The appearance of this invisibility cloak let crouch get into trouble completely. Van Lin must be sure of this. Shanshan only obeys his orders. Naturally, this invisibility cloak is his.


    So, what is he trying to hide?


    No one mentioned the invisibility cloak, even if it had been discovered by many people.


    Crouch didn''t speak. He didn''t seem to recognize the meaning of Fudge''s words. His eyes were fixed on the flash, as if he would kill her in the next second.


    "It can''t be her..." Someone whispered.


    "It''s not her, but I can''t get away with her. I suspect this domestic elf helped In short, her suspicion is very high. " Rufus said quickly.


    His sense is very sharp, coupled with a serious face, no one will stand up to refute him.


    "But..."


    "I think we can listen to this domestic ELF''s defense, and then we''re making the most fair judgment that we have to be careful about the black wizard." Rufus said, "if you don''t mind, Mr. crouch, I think I need your house elf to work with us."


    Rufus did not ask crouch what he meant, and it was not allowed for him to refuse.


    "Enrrate!"


    The warm milky light broke out from the tip of Rufus'' wand, and the warm light quickly sank into the body that glittered and fell underground.


    Shanshan''s body twitched slightly. It seemed that her body had been hurt, which made Shanshan feel some pain.


    She twitched slightly, then slowly sat up from the ground, one hand on her forehead, the big brown eyes suddenly opened, and then quickly closed.


    She looks shiny and dizzy, and her condition is not very good.


    Around the wizard some silence, no matter who, are waiting for flash to wake up.


    Van Lin didn''t think they would get anything. Crouch was not a decoration, but Van Lin was still very curious about how crouch would solve it.But the fate of glitter


    Apart from Hermione, none of the witches on the scene would care. Rufus had given Shannon unthinkable respect and listened to Shannon''s defense.


    Perhaps, because house elves are magical creatures, spontaneous magic protection makes reading memories difficult.


    What''s more, the memory of a domestic elf is not a tolerable reading influence for a wizard.


    Hermione seems to be trying to say something, but the girl is still a little weak.


    Ginny comes up and holds Hermione, while Harry is on the other side. He puts van Lin up with Sirius.


    The two were in such a mess.


    Shanshan finally wakes up. She can see the surrounding environment clearly. So many witches surround her, which makes Shanshan feel very scared.


    It has never been like this. It has always been the focus of the wizard''s attention, which is a special treatment.


    But it also scares Shan.


    The bewilderment in the look faded away. In an instant, the twinkling eyes naturally became weak. Her body trembled slightly, and she saw her master.


    It seems that something has come to mind.


    She looked down and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Crouch kept staring at the flash.


    All of a sudden, Shanshan got a little bad. She couldn''t stand. Crouch''s pressure on her was almost fatal.


    Shanshan looked down at her invisibility cloak. Then she took a quick look at Barty crouch. Then she held it in her arms, put her hands over her face and began to cry.


    She lost the little master. She didn''t finish the task that crouch gave her. As a result, Shanshan''s life was over.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 519

    "Elves!" Scriinger said harshly that his decibel had been raised to a higher level, which made him more and more dignified.


    "I''m Rufus scriinger, director of Auror''s office at the Ministry of magic


    Her body trembled violently. It was not a request. She could tell the situation in a moment.


    But it also intensifies Shanshan''s fear. She''s so scared that you can''t count on the courage of a domestic elf. Besides, she knows what she''s lost and what she''s lost


    "Elf, I have something to ask you!" Slinger said very seriously that, as the director of Auror, the fierce appearance of slinger naturally does not need to be deliberately pretended.


    "Just a moment ago, there was a dark mark here," scriinger snapped, pointing his wand at the glittering top of his head. "And you''re down there. You need to give us an explanation."


    "I I I didn''t Sir... " She said, trembling, as if on purpose, her chest heaved violently, "I I don''t know how. "


    "You must tell the truth, elf, or you will say goodbye to your master." Scriinger didn''t stop. He took a step forward.


    This step is like pressing the fragile soul to the foot.


    The glittering body retreated uncontrollably.


    "No No Sparkle Shanshan is telling the truth... "


    "How do you explain the invisibility cloak in your hand? What are you hiding?" Scrimber asked.


    She couldn''t resist the pressure, especially in front of an Auror.


    "No, twinkle Shanshan, Shanshan really don''t know, I just Blinking at Mr. crouch.


    But crouch didn''t respond. He couldn''t confess to his son.


    "That spell is not flashy, I see it." Harry said quickly, "it''s a man in a black coat. He''s moving away."


    "I know, Harry Potter." "But the sudden appearance of the man must have something to do with the elf. Otherwise, why would the elf carry a invisibility cloak, which was in the box before, but there was no one around her."


    "Maybe, maybe it''s a coincidence." Said Harry.


    "Are you implying me?" Old Barty crouch looked at scrimber with a gloomy look.


    "I''m just stating the fact that your house elf is there."


    "You should know that the house elves only listen to my orders." Said crouch.


    "Not even..."


    "Hey, slinger!" ''it''s not a good thing that the two top Aurors are fighting each other,'' fudge said.


    "Maybe there''s something wrong with this house elf, I mean..." Fudge thought a little, "maybe this house elf betrayed him..."


    "No, it''s not Shanshan..." "Shan Shan is a good spirit. Besides the magic spell applied in life, even an aggressive one can''t be used."


    "Enough, we caught you on the spot, and you stole a cloak."


    "Shanshan can''t steal a cloak..." "Shan Shan is a good spirit," she cried


    She was crying, her lungs gasping violently, like a broken bellows.


    "Enough!" "Do you mean that I regularly teach my servants the black mark, or do my servants betray me and help other black wizards with my invisibility cloak?"


    Scrimber didn''t speak. He looked quietly at Barty crouch, his eyes full of strange light.


    All the people in the Ministry of magic are not talking. In fact, they are not afraid to participate in such things.


    The man in charge of the Ministry of magic, and then contact the black wizard


    It''s a crazy idea.


    What''s more, it involves Barty crouch. The scrupulousness and seriousness of the authority are deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. No one will deny the role of Barty crouch in the Ministry of magic.


    What''s more, thinking about Barty Crouch''s experience before, it scares all witches.


    It''s crazy.


    The former director of the Ministry of magic, who was in charge of all Aurors, is now the director of the International Magic exchange and cooperation department.


    Crouch''s influence in the two divisions can be described as strong.


    He used to be the most promising Minister of magic, because he gained high prestige against Voldemort. After Voldemort''s downfall, his son was found to be a Death Eater, so he personally sent his son to Azkaban prison.


    No one can do such a thing.


    It can be said that the tenacity of Crouch''s mind is not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    Cornell fudge seemed so frightened that he couldn''t make up his mind.In front of the former Minister of magic, Fudge''s role seems to be very small.


    And the current director of Auror''s office.


    Although he had a Barty crouch on his head, the confrontation between two extremely tough characters was not something that he, a wizardry minister, could freely intervene in.


    Auror''s system has never been in the hands of Cornell fudge, which makes him feel terrible.


    "Everything is possible, director Barty crouch. We need a lot of investigation. Only sufficient evidence can prove that..."


    "Prove what? Do you want to say that I am involved in this evening''s action? "


    This is really frightening.


    No one dared to speak.


    Van reen frowned slightly, and scriinger pushed Barty crouch too hard, which was not a good thing.


    "I hope you will remember that in my long career, what has never changed is my aversion to the black magic. There is a lot of evidence to prove my hatred and boredom, all those who play with these magic arts..."


    "Ah, yes, yes, but you may not know your servant, this domestic elf, and your experience can not explain the suspicion of this domestic elf."


    "Maybe it was learned by accident from somewhere else, or..." Fudge said uneasily, he is too weak.


    "Now, elf, you have to tell me, where are you doing what?"


    "I didn''t do anything, sir." Shanshan cried and said, "Shanshan stays in the box, it''s the master''s order. I''ll take his seat for him, and then the box collapses. The magic here is too chaotic. Shanshan faints when he runs away."


    "Well, isn''t it clear now?" "The elf helped his master take his seat, and then the battle between Fanlin and the black wizard spread to him, and it couldn''t leave. It was normal that it stayed in the ruins. It was just a coincidence," fudge said


    Fudge said quickly that he didn''t mention what the cloak was about. In fact, he didn''t think it would work.


    Maybe Barty wants to use it. Let his elves take it.


    Well, he doesn''t care what the elf is doing. The elf can''t be recognized by that person. Naturally, without giving, the mark of the dark devil can''t be released.


    This requires a wand, although the sprite cast does not require a wand at all.


    "Mr. Minister, I saw the man. The phantom moved." Said Harry.


    "No phantom is allowed here." Said scriinger.


    "But the stadiums were destroyed and the magic array was invalid. And there are those vampires, who disappeared out of thin air One of Fudge''s men said.


    "Rufus, that''s what happened. The black wizard didn''t notice this comatose house elf. You should be able to tell who cares about a little guy. He releases the dark mark and the phantom moves away. The hapless elf just happened to faint


    Scriinger didn''t speak. He seemed to be thinking about the possibility that fudge described.


    However, van Lin does not think so.


    Doubting that a person can''t be eliminated so easily. Maybe Barty has no problem, but inevitably


    His son is a Death Eater, just like Bella, the most loyal Death Eater.


    "Elf, did you see anyone before you fainted."


    She took a big breath. Her copper bell eyes looked at slinger, then at Barty crouch, and then she turned her head and aimed at Cornell fudge.


    "No, sir, Shanshan didn''t see anything. I was alone there." She said, trembling.


    No one doubts, unless they know the truth.


    Fanlin naturally won''t be talkative, in saying, this is not good for the house elf in front of us.


    This is Dobby''s friend. It can be seen that the relationship between the two domestic elves is very good.


    "You''re lying. You should know that I have many ways to let you tell what you know." Slinger didn''t seem to want to let Shannon go.


    "She''s scared. It''s all your fault." Hermione said she was very dissatisfied with slinger''s attitude. He was.


    "You are..."


    "Hermione, Hermione Granger, the wizard of Hogwarts." Hermione forced her chest out.


    "Although I''m grateful to you and your companions for blocking the black wizard, it doesn''t mean you can get involved in the affairs of the Ministry of magic."


    "But we are already involved, Mr. scrimber." Van Lin frowned. He didn''t want to talk, but Hermione''s will


    In a word, this person can not be confused.


    "Get involved?"


    "Yes, though I don''t want to." "But, I don''t think we can, and I''m fighting and watching Harry in the sky all the time, or do you think Harry will cheat you and protect a Death Eater?" Fanlin looked at scriinger strangely."I''m sorry, Mr. Secretary. It''s hard for me to understand. I don''t think a person who has fought against the most powerful black wizard will not protect anything about the black wizard. What do you think? " Van Lin said, the body pain let him pour out a few breaths of cold air.


    Harry''s role is highlighted, and now, Harry''s role is still powerful.


    Slinger frowned, and the hat came up like this


    "As my companion, Harry Potter, said, the wizard who released the dark arts has fled, between this and the house elves Cough I think you should find a way to hunt down, instead of holding on to a house elf here. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 520

    The scene was a little awkward. Scriinger didn''t know what kind of madness they were.


    What is all the fault of the Ministry of magic, the status quo of parents and elves?


    There is no way for a wizard to make sense of it.


    "I think maybe we need to calm down. After all, the house elf is Mr. Barty Crouch''s servant, and the fate of this elf should be decided by its master, not by us."


    Fudge stepped forward in time. In fact, after Fanlin finished such a long speech, he had nothing to say.


    Where glitter is is is a mistake.


    And, scrimber didn''t have any problems. He went through the normal procedure. It''s just that Hermione is a little dissatisfied with what happened to Shannon.


    "Batty..." Fudge said, calling softly, as if afraid to disturb batty.


    It''s a paradox, a former Minister of magic with great prestige, which makes fudge feel very bad.


    "Well."


    Patty nodded softly, and he turned his head and looked glumly at the flash.


    "Scrimber," Barty crouch said in a very stiff voice, and he didn''t seem to be in a good mood.


    "Slinger, I think, before you take my servant to Auror''s office, it should be for me to deal with her. This is my private property. I hope you remember..."


    Scriinger didn''t speak. His face was very ugly.


    A house elf, his purpose is not here at all, this is trivial, his purpose is Barty crouch.


    I have to admit that slinger''s mind is very sharp, he has some vague feelings, which is great.


    No wonder that after Fudge''s downfall, scriinger was able to get to the top quickly, even if his later means were not so good.


    But at least Rufus scrimger was a powerful man who dared to oppose Voldemort, even though he was still in the Ministry''s way.


    Maybe I can help him, and Dumbledore.


    After Voldemort''s resurrection, push the Ministry of magic out to the front.


    Hogwarts can''t afford to consume like that. There are students everywhere.


    Barty crouch seems to take slinger''s silence as a default. In fact, slinger has almost lost interest in glitter.


    No wizard would hold on to a domestic elf, which was of no value at all.


    In other words, van leen hasn''t had time to go to Sirius'' house yet. Maybe he can meet kretcher at Christmas. Slytherin''s pendant box is not safe enough to put in kretcher.


    Barty crouch walked quickly to the shining side.


    In the twinkling eyes, there are tears in her eyes. This is an elf who loves crying very much.


    "Lord Lord Master... " Blinking and sobbing, the big brown eyes were directed at the cold face of Barty crouch. This meticulous man was really a little pathetic.


    "Please Please, master Sparkle Shanshan, please don''t Don''t... "


    Barty crouch did not speak. He looked quietly at the flash.


    He had a straight face, and there was no pity on his cold face.


    "Shanshan, I''m shocked and disappointed by what you and I did tonight."


    ''said crouch, her body a little stiff, and she was almost stunned.


    "Randomly appear around the black wizard, in the ruins, at the scene of the accident, with magic props such as invisibility cloak, this is not a domestic ELF''s thing to do, I don''t need a constantly disobedient elf, which means, clothes..."


    "No..."


    There was a scream and a twinkle. It was so harsh that everyone was startled.


    "No, no, no..." With a splash, he knelt down at Barty Crouch''s feet and said, "please Please, master, master! No clothes, glittering No clothes Master, please


    He spoke incoherently, which made him very frightened.


    The only way to release a domestic elf is to give him a dress.


    Dobby is a good example, but that''s what dobby craves.


    For Shanshan, to be exact, most of the domestic elves, clothes are definitely a taboo, which means release, abandonment, and destruction


    Shanshan grabbed her scarf with one hand. She was shaking and crawling at Crouch''s feet. She looked pitiful.


    "You can''t do that." Hermione said angrily, "you know your house elf has acrophobia, but you let him take your seat for you. At the beginning of the battle, she can only obey orders. From the beginning to the end, she is carrying out your orders."


    Hermione was like an angry lion, pitiful for the house elves and dissatisfied with the Ministry of magic.


    Fanlin thought it was very good.He didn''t care about crouch. It was all his own fault.


    He knows what''s going on here, but he''s not going to say it. It''s hard to believe, and it''s about his plans and Dumbledore''s plans.


    Under the control of Voldemort''s resurrection, this is not so terrible.


    At least, this proves that Harry has some use for Voldemort, and is also Voldemort''s old enemy, which is very important.


    As for Barty crouch, he banished Shanshan, which means he lost his most powerful defense at home.


    An omnipresent domestic elf, and can also pass through the magic circle, which is a magic weapon to protect life.


    Then, after banishment, Bati Crouch''s fate, that can only after Wen seek more happiness.


    In the original, Voldemort''s power will arrive at his home, control his mind with soul snatching curse, and he will be killed by his own son.


    It''s really sad.


    Those lunatics, vampires, Voldemort, these two things are extremely crazy.


    The 100000 witches present, they did not pay attention to these people''s lives at all.


    Their magic determines that they are very difficult to be blocked by people, ordinary sorcerers have no threat at all.


    Crouch didn''t seem to hear Hermione''s words. He didn''t intend to pay attention to the little girl.


    He pulled his foot back, as if he had touched something dirty, and even shook it in disgust.


    This is extremely excessive in Hermione''s eyes, but crouch doesn''t care. The witches in the Ministry of magic are the same, just a domestic elf.


    Barty crouch looked down at Shannon, the terrible servant who had lost her damned son and even let him get his wand and release the dark mark.


    It''s all too much for Barty.


    "I don''t need an unruly elf to serve, especially if this dirty little thing violates my orders." Barty crouch said coldly. He seemed to be explaining.


    "She didn''t, it''s all your fault!" Hermione said angrily that the intense activity made the girl''s eyes a little dark.


    "In particular, they don''t pay attention to the maintenance of the master''s reputation, even corrupt, such elves..."


    She was so sad that Hermione felt dizzy. She had no strength to argue with Barty crouch. She couldn''t change Crouch''s mind..


    There was a silence around.


    Shanshan tried to hold Crouch''s leg, but as soon as crouch lifted it, he threw Shanshan out, just like throwing away a piece of dirt or a slug.


    Van Lin thinks that Barty crouch is a little too much. He never treats dobby like this. Dobby is his friend. Although dobby has some mental problems, dobby has at least his own thoughts.


    "Maybe it''s a good thing." Van Lin secretly said to Hermione that he crawled beside Hermione''s ear. "Shanshan is fired. She has no place to go. Maybe we can make dobby Shanshan is Dobby''s friend. If you like, you can make Shanshan... "


    Hermione''s eyes brightened, and she didn''t like the service of the house elves, but in this way, she could take care of these poor little things. He wanted to change the status quo of domestic elves, from the moment he saw dobby.


    "If I can, I think I need to take these kids away now, and as you can see, it was a terrible night, and I think the Bulgarian players and


    Sirius looked back, but found that the girl of Meiwa blood did not know when to leave, perhaps her companion came to find her.


    It''s no fault. It''s all about the Ministry of magic. It''s impossible for irrelevant personnel to let them participate. What''s more, most of the people evacuated. It has to be said that the girl''s choice is incomparably correct.


    "And what?" Asked Fanlin.


    "It''s nothing. There was a girl of Meiwa blood here just now. It seems that she has left."


    Fanlin nodded, it should be hibiscus, not Gabriel, Gabriel is too small, perhaps Hibiscus was called away by Maxim, but did not see hibiscus.


    This is a pity, but also a lucky thing, I don''t know what Hibiscus will think.


    "Oh, of course..." Fudge said, "it was a terrible night. I''m ready to deal with the bad reports, the image of the Ministry of magic..."


    "I''m sorry, your name is van Lindel, right?" "I''m going to talk to you, and you know, these black wizards, it''s a terrible thing," scriinger said


    Van Lim opened his mouth, and he didn''t mind helping scrimber to catch the vampires, but


    "I don''t think Fanlin has anything to talk to you about. You can see what happened tonight. He has taken your responsibility. He is a..."


    Sirius seems to forget that he is also an Auror."It''s true, but it''s not normal for this child to have so much power." Scrimshank said it hard. This is really the problem of van Lin.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 521

    "You know, some people are born with genius, which you don''t need Auror to understand. What''s more, this is what you should say to a wizard who is better than you?" Sirius said impolitely that he didn''t care about the Ministry.


    In fact, he was very dissatisfied with the Ministry of magic.


    All of these are regarded as dereliction of duty of the Ministry of magic. It is just like this that these black witches come in. This is the negligence of Aurors, and Fanlin is also injured.


    There''s no such damage in fighting that bad guy in Greek space. Vryn is not even an adult. What''s more, Sirius himself is still entangled by several black wizards.


    Scriinger''s face was hard to see the extreme, but Sirius''s words were not wrong, he did not have much ability to fight back in front of such a huge force as Vaseline.


    Relying on combat experience?


    But that''s not a reason to win.


    Slinger and Sirius are looking at each other, and their line of sight is in contact.


    As we all know, slinger is a very decent wizard, and so is the new hero Sirius.


    They all aspire and capture the black wizard, but scriinger is more radical.


    Sirius has just become Auror, and even he doesn''t have a career consciousness.


    The Black family''s property has come back. Although some of them are given to Fanlin, the others are still enough for Sirius to do nothing.


    Life is not a problem, he can live well.


    Naturally, for work


    Scrimber is different. He has always been an Auror. His long-term working experience makes him not miss any details. Moreover, his personality also determines that he does not care about each other''s identity.


    Such a person is either of high position and power, or the most miserable one.


    However, there is no doubt about the decent style.


    "Let''s go, children..." Said Mr. Weasley, gently pulling Sirius'' arm.


    It''s not a good thing to confront an Auror chief of staff, at least Mr. Weasley can''t.


    Sirius did not speak. He immediately turned his head and looked very vigorous.


    I''m sorry about that.


    He didn''t hate the minister against Voldemort too much. At least, he was much better than fudge.


    But in a different period, maybe Fanlin would not think so.


    However, in that era, Fanlin did not seem to have a chance to gain such a powerful power.


    If you rely on yourself alone, maybe you will become an Auror or or do something else like everyone else.


    It''s going to take a long time, at least as an adult, to get the attention of a big man like slinger.


    Today, however, he was so eye-catching, fighting vampires, destroying half of the Quidditch World Cup Stadium, and finally, Barty crouch Jr.


    That bad black mark.


    This makes Fanlin stand at the top of the storm.


    He needs some time off and maybe Dumbledore can help him out.


    It''s about age again.


    Van Lin is an adult wizard, so the trouble will be much less.


    However, the powerful power naturally brought enough discourse power to Fanlin.


    This is not surprising, but Fanlin''s discourse power is not stable enough.


    Simple power is strong, but in the eyes of outsiders, he is still only a fourth grade child at Hogwarts.


    They can bemoan the power of van Lin and the cultivation of Dumbledore.


    Vaseline bet that the Ministry of magic either ignored the age of Vaseline or brought Dumbledore out.


    But Van Lin''s age is too sensitive, the latter seems to be a good way.


    It''s good for Hogwarts, at least this year.


    The Ministry of magic needs one thing to turn the public''s attention. If the Ministry of magic neglects its duty and puts in so many black witches, otherwise, if one is not handled well, Fudge will fall.


    Fudge won''t allow that, use all his strength, and it''s going to be very troublesome for vanillin for a while.


    Hermione seems reluctant. She wants to take Shannon away now.


    "It''s impossible, Hermione." "You know the house elf, if you take her now, it will kill her, and scriinger will not agree to such a thing. He still needs to leave the necessary procedures, but he has almost lost interest in Shannon," said Fanlin


    "Really?" Hermione asked in a low voice.


    "Of course, when did I cheat you?" Said Fanlin.


    Hermione nodded innocently, at least in her concerns.


    "Slinger''s goal is Barty..." Fanlin said, "as far as I know, Mr. crouch...""Stop talking, at least not now." Hermione said, "go back and you''re explaining to me."


    "Of course." Van Lin nodded, but his physical condition is not optimistic, he needs a long time to recover.


    "Are you ok?" Sirius was concerned that he held up the van Lin with one hand.


    The boy, who had just let go for a while, got close to Hermione.


    Van Lin grinned, Sirius was not very calm, he used more strength.


    "Not so good. If you can let go of your hand, and I think we need some Muggle transport. I can''t do phantom or flyover."


    Sirius frowned. "It looks terrible. Did you use that?"


    "Well, fully absorb it. Otherwise, I have to fight with you so hard. How can I get a chance if I don''t try my best to pay for him in the face of Trevor."


    "Trevor, that damned vampire, maybe we need to find those demon hunters, such a powerful vampire, and the guy who takes the edge of the sword will have a record." Sirius said that for the blood red, he still felt very palpitation.


    "I don''t think it''s reliable. After all, the vampire has been hiding for hundreds of years. This may be a hundred year old guy. Even if I did, he still didn''t get much damage, but I destroyed some of his magic props."


    "After all, it''s not your own power." Sirius said, "don''t be discouraged. If you weren''t here today..."


    Sirius did not speak. He looked at Harry walking ahead.


    "It looks like he can''t hold on. We should talk to Dumbledore. It''s too much trouble." Fanlin took a few breaths of cold air, and the veins of magic flow in his body were covered with scars, which was very difficult.


    "Anyway, get out of here first."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 522

    As a matter of fact, Skywalker didn''t get a chance to talk to him.


    Moreover, when slinger indicated that he wanted to explore the source of van Lin''s magic power, it made him wary.


    The Sorcerer''s stone is so important that he only told Hermione, not even Harry.


    But he had to figure out how to explain it.


    Put everything on Dumbledore, say what powerful magic props have been found, use Dumbledore''s power left behind?


    That''s a good idea, at least to distract Harry from them.


    "Don''t mind, Skinner is like that, never letting go of any doubts about what he wants to explore, although he is still quite annoying."


    "Well, it''s his way..." Fanlin looked at Sirius and scriinger strangely. He had not been killed or retired in the Ministry of magic. This is also a strange thing.


    "That''s what slinger has always been. He''s a rare property for the Ministry of magic." Sirius sighed.


    "Old Auror." Van Lin is slightly stunned, he naturally knows what Sirius wants to say.


    "Yes, he''s old Auror." Sirius said, "after the retirement of Alastair moody, scriinger was the only wizard left from the previous era. You know how dark it was, fighting that man, the Ministry of magic at that time..."


    "What about the other Aurors?" Harry asked curiously.


    "Either you quit halfway, or you''re dead and crazy. These are common things." Sirius doesn''t matter.


    Harry gasped.


    "Why How can it be like this? I mean, these Aurors are not... "


    Harry wants to say that in his impression, Aurors are powerful, but Aurors described in Sirius sky


    "Auror is a very dangerous job," Sirius said. "Very few witches can stick to the end. Many people want to join in. But Auror''s job is to deal with those black wizards, which is very fatal. You never know what kind of evil magic these black wizards will prepare to wait for you, so there is only the top Only the sharp Auror can survive. "


    "Black wizard, but Now there are still... "


    "It''s all over the alley, but it''s not that dangerous." Van Lim said he wanted to talk about Albania, but it didn''t seem like it should be told to Harry.


    "Turn over to the lane?" Harry exclaimed, and suddenly he remembered Hagrid''s warning that he had been there.


    "Aurors like scriinger are very rare, and every one of them has great prestige in the Ministry of magic." Sirius pauses, and he doesn''t want to discuss much with Harry about things like the black wizard.


    "Yes Mr. Weasley nodded. "That''s what makes them suspicious. It''s a self-protection instinct that anyone who wants to survive in that position."


    "They''ve seen too many intrigues," Sirius frowned. "But I still don''t like his style, but he knows who to trust and who to suspect, and that''s OK."


    "I don''t deny it," said Vaseline. "It would be better if he could know what to touch and what not to touch, but it''s not a wise decision that he wants to move Barty. Crouch."


    "That''s a cunning guy, and he''s very determined at the same time. He can make a choice at any time and give up what he should give up in order to save himself, his reputation."


    "But that''s not the reason why he can treat Shannon like that," Hermione said angrily. "Shannon is not wrong. She just stays there as she''s told. Slinger and Barty, damn it, they shouldn''t do that to Shannon. It''s not fair."


    It seems that Hermione is really angry. Fanlin is not surprised by this. If Hermione doesn''t insist on what she thinks, it will not be Hermione.


    However, Hermione is very difficult to do, for a time, van Lin can not find a good way to appease Hermione.


    "Calm down, calm down, Hermione..." Sirius said, "there''s nothing wrong with Shannon. It''s clear to everyone that slinger won''t do anything to Shannon. But it was abandoned by crouch... "


    "As you can see, it almost killed her." Said Hermione in a loud voice. "It''s not fair at all. Shanshan always takes care of him, but even if it''s a cat and dog, it''s emotional..."


    "But she is a domestic elf." Ron said.


    "House elf!" Hermione is even more angry. Although her body is still weak, a lot of magic has enlarged the magic veins in Hermione''s body several times. Besides the pain and cold, Hermione''s condition is better than ever.


    "House elf! That''s why? It was his family. They had lived together for so long, but now they are so easily abandoned as goods? There is life in the house elf They still have feelings, and you can see how sad she is crying, RonHermione''s chest heaved violently. Ginny seemed to be frightened by Hermione. She had never seen Hermione so angry.


    "Well Well Hermione. " Van Lin quickly said, "we can let dobby bring Shannon back. This is not the time to discuss the rights and interests of domestic elves, your body..."


    Hermione''s face was a little pale, and her spirit didn''t mean there was nothing wrong with her body.


    "Well, if we don''t want to be surrounded, we''d better go back to the tent honestly. There are too many things happening here, especially the magic. Muggles will notice that the work tonight is very busy, and Fanlin, your body..."


    "I have some potions, and Dumbledore thought of that..." Van Lin said quickly.


    In fact, it was prepared by nicoleme and Dumbledore respectively.


    It seems that the two legendary sorcerers had expected that Fanlin would use the Sorcerer''s stone recklessly. These are magic drugs for repairing the body. They are extracted from the blood of various creatures, but in the taste


    It''s too hard to drink. He''s not a vampire. No one has much thought about drinking raw blood and herbal medicine.


    Unless you''re a giant, those things are eaten raw.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 523

    Tired, this is everyone''s first feeling.


    It''s true that the night was too tired. Even van Lin, who had no feeling for Quidditch, was driven by the atmosphere and yelled together. After the extreme excitement, the more exciting thing was the arrival of the vampire.


    The night was a bit too much and difficult to pass strictly, and van Lin''s body.


    They were the last to come out, and all the Wizards outside the stadium went back to their tents, but the tents were still dark.


    This is really terrible, those death eaters, it left an indelible impression on the people in the magic world.


    Even though they know that these people have left, who can guarantee that these death eaters will not come back?


    Death eaters who absorbed vampires.


    This is a place that everyone can''t think of.


    It can be said that no one can understand why these vampires joined the Death Eaters'' camp. The leaders of the already declining organization have died. What else can attract these dark creatures.


    It''s hard to understand.


    It''s the same with van Lin, and Trevor didn''t explain to him what kind of deal he had with Voldemort.


    Partners?


    It''s hard to convince van Lin.


    Trevor was playing with fire, and the dark green flame could swallow their blood at any time.


    The atmosphere is a little dignified, the whole camp is quiet, no one will be in a good mood.


    For those Quidditch players, this is undoubtedly more desperate.


    These people spoiled their holiday, the home victory of Ireland, which was something to celebrate throughout the UK.


    However, the sudden disturbance took away the honor originally belonged to them, which is undoubtedly a very sad thing.


    No one will pay attention to the Quidditch, which was originally very topical, which would have been good for both teams.


    The crowd passed through the dark camp in silence, and the only few lights were quickly extinguished, as if they were afraid of attracting someone''s attention.


    Several people entered the tent. Because of the blockade of the Ministry of magic, Charlie, Percy and Bill did not enter the scope of the ruins. They tried to come in and moved out of Mr. Weasley, but the Aurors insisted on keeping them out of the way of the three great men.


    "How about it?" Charlie said.


    "Let''s go in and talk about it." Mr. Weasley said.


    "I saw the sign, who was it, the man..."


    "A crazy guy, his believer." Mr. Weasley said quickly that he had all the people in the tent and that he had a lot of work to do.


    After putting everyone in place, Mr. Weasley and Sirius left quickly with Percy. There was a lot of work to deal with. They were all from the Ministry of magic.


    The original warm little table became a little cold.


    Ginny went to the kitchen to get some food and lit an oil lamp on the table, which made the dark little table warm.


    They got a sofa for van Lin and Hermione. They didn''t have much strength.


    Van Lin''s face was bitter, he just used a small part of magic to take out some magic medicine, which made his body ache.


    "I''ll help you." Said Harry.


    Van Lin shook his head. "This thing can''t be used by others. It has protective magic." Van Lin said, he wiped on the chest, two bottles of dark red magic medicine appeared from his hand.


    "What is this?"


    "Considering the possibility, Dumbledore helped me prepare the blood potion." But it''s not that good to drink


    "It''s like a vampire. You guys make potions..." Ginny said.


    "No way. It works best." Van Lin said, and then he handed Hermione a bottle of potion.


    "Drink it, it should make you feel better, at least you can walk by yourself tomorrow."


    "I can do it now, and my situation..."


    "You can''t drink too much, or I''ll take out more." Van Lin said with a wry smile that he would drink this for many days in a row. It seemed that he would write a letter to Dumbledore.


    Vaseline shook his head. He looked up and poured the potion.


    "It''s hard to drink..." Vanillin tried to resist the desire to vomit, and he swallowed the thick liquid in his mouth.


    "You should know that this thing is to your body Where did you get such a bad potion... " Hermione''s words suddenly changed. It was obvious that these potions were far better than at least they made in what they wanted.


    "Dumbledore is good at making magic potions, but this taste..." Fan Lin I feel I am not myself. Make complaints about him."But This effect... "" Hermione almost spits out, "this It''s still good. "


    It must be admitted that these potions are much better than Professor snepp''s, at least those faint fever make his body feel much better.


    "This thing..." Harry sniffed at the bottle, "really You two are hard. "


    "No way..." Van Lin shrugged his shoulders.


    After a little episode, the atmosphere in the tent picked up, at least they found a space to speak.


    Until now, all people really realize that it''s far from the bad things, at least now.


    "Hey, brother, you''re really handsome." Fred joked.


    "Especially the Bleep..." he said


    ¡°£¿£¿¡±


    "Beep?" Fanlin is a little bit confused.


    "It''s two balls of light that hit each other. You and the old vampire are facing their faces. It''s really exciting."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    If possible, van Lin should now be described as black lines.


    "It''s magic. If you like, I can give it to you two. It''s a necessary skill. I try not to break your two heads."


    "Hey, brother, don''t be so fierce." Fred patted van Lin on the shoulder.


    "We just want to praise you. After all, no one can do it, it''s like..."


    "Two extra large light bulbs..."


    Harry said suddenly, and Fred and George were just a little bit confused.


    "Bulb?"


    "Ah..." Harry is a little bit of a monger, and he doesn''t understand why everyone responds.


    "The Muggle world lighting tool," Hermione said, helplessly, "Harry, Fred and George have not used it."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 524

    The atmosphere was almost active, and everyone''s mentality naturally relaxed. Sirius and Mr. Weasley separated the tent from the outside by magic when he was leaving.


    Fanlin is not suitable for fighting.


    But Van Lin thought Sirius was a little worried. Unless those vampires were idiots, it was not a wise decision to attack once when all the members of the Ministry of magic arrived.


    Van Lin took a breath of relief. It seemed that the bad night had passed, though it was not stable.


    "The attackers Is that man''s man? " Bill asked that he had been in Egypt and rarely came back after he graduated from Hogwarts, while Charlie was in Romania. The two of them were not very clear about the situation in Britain.


    "It''s obvious that the man''s mark has been released." Ron said.


    There is no one to refute this statement.


    "But Those people, I don''t quite understand... "


    "Those are vampires, hundreds of them." "In fact, it''s the first time I''ve seen a vampire, but from the fight against them, they''re more crazy than death eaters. After all, their magical nature and way of life determine that they''re evil enough. There''s no doubt about that."


    Everyone''s heart is like a missed beat together.


    Although they all guessed it out, but after getting the affirmation of van Lin, all people still unconsciously felt a trace of fear.


    Vampires are creatures that only exist in legends. The evil legends about them were once popular in the wizarding world.


    The darkness that has been around for centuries is definitely the most powerful force in the world of magic before the vampires disappear.


    At that time, witches were chased by the Vatican, and the vampires were able to compete with the mighty Vatican with their own power.


    However, they can only be regarded as a third-party force, and their evil has accumulated for hundreds of years.


    The strong smell of blood, which is not an ordinary wizard can fight against.


    Vampires of the same age are far more powerful than Witches of the same age.


    Strong physical fitness, strange blood magic, their magic comes from blood, and the young wizard needs time to grow.


    In comparison, the advantages of vampires are self-evident. What''s more, Fanlin just found out that they are just like domestic elves. Blocking the magic array of phantom movement is of no use to them.


    Trevor and his people can leave anytime, anywhere.


    This will make the two sides invincible in the war.


    That''s why they don''t touch these dangerous guys. In fact, very few of them actually killed a vampire in a frontal battle.


    Even though they had some special instruments, Fanlin doubted that those folk prescriptions were of any use. For the legend, it was impossible to believe all of them.


    But for the powerful vampire, no matter in which aspect is essential.


    "But However, these guys have not appeared for a long time, at least for 300 years... "


    Ron said he was really reluctant to accept that.


    "Who knows, they chose a bad force." Vaseline frowned and said he had to find a way to get some news from nicoleme about the vampires, who made him feel terrible.


    "Indeed." Bill nodded and said, "it''s really not good news. I''ve been fighting with them before. These guys'' blood magic is very strange, and their blood red power is very aggressive, and their spirit is very strong."


    "Is there any progress?"


    "No, the guy escaped, but he took part of my blood." Bill said with a frown. He rolled up his sleeve and a long bloodstain appeared in front of several people.


    "The ability to control blood!" Van Lin frowned and said, "it''s bad. They can supplement themselves with the magic in the wizard''s blood. In a word, these guys are cheating. They are born to practice magic, and then they can plunder them..."


    "Strictly speaking, it''s you who open it. I''ve never heard of buying a wizard as powerful as you. Your fighting intensity today is enough to be recorded in the history of magic."


    Fred said, "what''s going on here?"


    Fanlin was stunned for a moment. He thought about it a little. Obviously, the magic stone was not something he could take out at will. Although these people are his good friends, but


    "Nicoleme gave me some means of self-defense. I am his student, you know." Said Fanlin.


    He didn''t lie. It was nicoleme who brought him this magic stone. He just hid the exact things.


    "Alchemy products?"


    "Yes, alchemy products." Van Lin nodded, "a magic absorbing device, I use it today, it''s impossible to use it for a long time. Moreover, the price is..."Fanlin''s frail appearance was in everyone''s eyes, and naturally there was no doubt.


    Naturally, there is a price to be paid for gaining great power.


    It can be seen from van Lin''s body, which can''t even carry out the most basic magic travel.


    "Nicoleme is really powerful." Charlie said, "nicoleme''s Alchemy product is the best in the whole magic world, and the way he gives you to save your life is the most powerful magic prop I''ve ever seen."


    "If you''ve seen the collectibles made by nicoleme, you don''t think so." Said Fanlin.


    "What do you mean?"


    "In short, nicoleme is a very interesting man." Fanlin said that even those interesting little things, Fanlin would like to refine out of a very long time.


    "Interesting?" Charlie obviously didn''t quite understand why van Lin said that, but he soon forgot the strange question.


    After a simple inquiry, there is no more useful information here in Fanlin, the topic of the public naturally shifted.


    It''s depressing to talk about bad things all the time.


    After all, it''s linked to the Dark Lord 12 years ago, and there''s always nothing good about that person.


    Attacks on Harry''s family, all kinds of Aurors and their family members, Muggles who died miserably, and his horrible subordinates.


    Dark creatures, giants, spiders, werewolves, and Mad Black wizards, and now the death eaters have finally brought the most powerful vampire race of the dark creatures to their camp.


    Fortunately, the man was dead.


    Although I don''t quite understand which of the remaining Death Eaters has such a great appeal, as long as the person is not there


    If van Lim now told the news of Voldemort''s resurrection, he did not know how much panic it would cause.


    Then fudge will not treat him so peacefully, but change a worse attitude, just as he will treat Dumbledore in the future.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 525

    The atmosphere of talking about the world is good, at least it helps the little wizard present to relieve the pressure in their hearts.


    Hermione''s face was pale, and Ginny''s face was even paler.


    Ginny is younger, and not everyone has a big heart.


    Strictly speaking, Hermione is not a person who can take risks, but it has to be admitted that her three years at Hogwarts have trained Hermione very well.


    Ghost knows why every time something goes wrong, the four of them must be present and linked. In fact, this question has been repeatedly interrogated in the hearts of four people for two years, starting from the second grade.


    But the good thing is that no one asks about these bad things.


    But the Quidditch World Cup, this topic is completely destroyed.


    Harry''s face was a little ugly. He knew more about it. The bad dream, the voice of Voldemort, Trevor So it''s the man kneeling in front of Voldemort to release the dark mark tonight.


    Their plot, their plan, no accident, his previous dream was confirmed in this Quidditch World Cup.


    It''s not hard to see that their goal is themselves.


    Fanlin seems to be aware that he let himself go first.


    If there''s no Vaseline.


    Harry didn''t dare to imagine that he could escape from the hands of those vampires just by himself?


    It was a total impossibility, and Harry had no doubt about it.


    Harry''s face was a little ugly. He didn''t participate in the discussion. He took a look at Vaseline.


    Van Lim didn''t know what he was talking to Hermione, but it seemed that they were in better shape than before.


    Maybe I should talk to Vaseline, and the brain block.


    Voldemort''s dream torments him so badly.


    The scar on Harry''s head was in pain at the same time that the dark mark was on. There was no relief at all.


    ¡­¡­


    We have been discussing it for a long time unconsciously, as can be seen from the darkened oil lamp.


    Ginny had to be replaced. Until then, the work had been done by Hermione or Mr. Weasley.


    Just as the discussion was directed to the Fireball Dragon Charlie was looking after, Sirius and Mr. Weasley came in from the outside.


    "It''s terrible, these black wizards." Sirius came in and complained.


    "What happened?" Van Lim asked. He saw Sirius with a new scar.


    "A couple of vampires who failed to move, and there was a guy with two legs apart who stole Sirius with his wand." Mr. Weasley said.


    Sirius had several wounds on his arm, bloody.


    "I have some white vegetables here." Fanlin said, he wiped in the chest, a small bottle of white fresh will appear in the hand.


    "You should not use magic." Said Hermione.


    "It''s just a simple pick-up." "It''s not a load," Van Lin said


    "You should have listened to Hermione. Besides, some of my Aurors have been given to me." Sirius said.


    "What do you think of the effect of these things from nicoleme?" Asked Fanlin.


    "All right." Sirius some helpless, "but still thank you."


    While speaking, Sirius will pass the white fresh smear on his wound.


    It''s like a fire, the effect of white fresh force will separate the skin and meat together.


    "The effect is good, but it''s a little painful." Sirius said.


    "If possible, I don''t mind giving you a clean-up spell or something."


    "Forget it. It''s too cold." Sirius waved, and he sat down on the stool.


    "Sorry, I can''t stay long." Mr. Weasley said: ''it''s very busy outside and we''re going to patrol all night.''.


    "And Sirius?"


    "He was injured, and fudge asked Sirius to come back to rest. What''s more, before that, Sirius''s magic was almost used, otherwise the vampire would not have hurt him." Mr. Weasley said.


    He went inside and changed his work clothes.


    Fanlin felt that there was no difference between the two.


    Mr. Weasley''s face was a little haggard. After all, he had been struggling all night. Even those Aurors who often fought with the black wizard felt weak.


    Sirius added to the scene a lot of formality, the events that had been forgotten were brought up again.


    "How many vampires have you caught?" ''it''s incredible, but the vampires are bad enough.


    "Ah, yes, those bad guys." Sirius said, "these hapless ghosts are driven out of space by the chaotic magic storm, and most of them lack something."The magic is the root of the world, even this powerful creature can not be spared in the chaos created by many witches.


    "It''s a good thing for the Ministry of magic, and there must be countless ways for aurora to talk."


    We all believe in this.


    After such an evening, van Lin believes that trefrey and his people will be wanted throughout the UK.


    This is a blow to the vampires in the UK, but Van Lin doesn''t think they will stay in the UK. It is known that the famous vampires are gathered in Europe, and England is just a small island country.


    The Ministry of magic wanted nothing, even if the people of trefrey contributed the names of all, but it was a difficult process to catch vampires.


    The sophisticated trollers have not been finished for hundreds of years, so don''t say these magic Ministry officials who are not good at defense.


    "It doesn''t work." Sirius said, "those vampires are so cunning that, as you know, the Ministry of magic can''t control them at all."


    The faces of several little wizards were a little ugly, and Sirius'' words undoubtedly spread a handful of salt on their wounds.


    "To be honest, I have some regrets about being auro now. It''s not so good. You see, the magic department now."


    "Maybe you can try to change him." "Said Van Lin.


    "Me? Forget it. I can''t get it. " Sirius said, "you should be clear about my ability."


    "So I added a word maybe, it was just an attempt." "Said Van Lin.


    "It''ll make me crazy." Sirius refused to do it politely.


    Soon, however, Sirius stopped talking about the Ministry of magic, and these topics were not suitable for several children to deal with.


    "What will the Ministry do with these guys?" Ginny asked, her face was still a little white.


    "It''s all that process, interrogating, then putting them in Azkaban, and letting the Dementors watch them."


    "So, the vampires are dead." "Without fresh blood, their strength will weaken very quickly," Van Lin said


    As I said before, vampire life and power come from blood, whatever blood, as long as it contains magic.


    Ordinary Muggle blood also contains magic, but they can not use it, but also can not actively absorb.


    It''s hard to imagine that in Azkaban, the Dementors will prepare some fresh blood for these vampires?


    It doesn''t exist at all.


    Even in fresh blood, through the hands of the Dementors, van Lin was very suspicious that these vampires could not eat.


    Ice drinks.


    It''s really exciting to think about it.


    "By the way of Fanlin, I haven''t asked you, the curse you finally used to escape..."


    "Simple crushing and plastic spells, in fact, I wanted to lift the ruins up, but my magic covered the past, but there was not so much mental power to control."


    "It''s amazing," Sirius said. "At least this continuous release of the spell is not as easy as controlling the entire ruins."


    "What is the matter of glittering in the end compared to this?" Hermione asked quickly that the girl was very concerned about the problem.


    "Scringer took it back." Sirius said, "but I think Skinner is like he has lost interest in this little elf. To be honest, I don''t understand why you are..."


    "We may not be entangled in this issue." Van Lin said quickly that he knew what Sirius thought, as noble witches, they had no significance for the humble existence of the domestic elves.


    In fact, Sirius doesn''t agree with Hermione. He really has no way to understand it, just like Hermione compromises to the whole wizard community.


    If the debate goes on, Hermione will definitely quarrel with Sirius. In fact, van Lin doesn''t have so much experience to pay attention to, but Sirius should not be on his mind. After all, in his eyes, it is impossible.


    "When can the glitter be released." Asked van Lin.


    "I don''t know, maybe it''s these two days," Sirius said. "If there is any situation, I can write to inform you."


    "OK, I''ll let dobby come back with you."


    This is to Hermione.


    Hermione nodded so she could still accept it, which was a good thing to say before.


    "Well, maybe we shouldn''t be talking about it." Sirius said, "you have to go to bed, especially van Lin and Hermione. Your body doesn''t allow you to continue talking about it like this. We can talk about anything tomorrow morning, after all, it''s not far from the sky. "In fact, Harry also wanted to confirm the person who released the dark mark. It didn''t look like a vampire, but all the Death Eaters should be in Azkaban, at least according to the Ministry of magic.


    It was very confusing for Harry.


    Maybe Fanlin would know something, he always knew more than anyone else, and Harry still had 100% confidence in Vaseline.


    However, Sirius doesn''t seem to want to give Harry a chance.


    "Go back to your room and go to bed. It''s late midnight. You don''t have more rest time. We have to leave early the next morning. After all, it''s Muggle territory, and there''s such a big mess." Sirius said, "and, you three


    Sirius pointed to Hermione, Valentine and Harry.


    "I talked to Arthur, you go to the burrow tomorrow, where Molly can take care of you. Damn it, I wanted to take you to my house, but it''s hard for me to stay at home after such a big accident. "


    Maybe in the past, we didn''t have to worry about Christmas Said Fanlin.


    "Well, that''s it." Sirius nodded, "you remember, don''t go anywhere, stay in the burrow until school begins."


    "Of course, I can''t go there now. What''s more, I''m too lazy to move. There are bad things everywhere."


    "You''re in bad luck." Sirius laughed, "OK, now go to sleep. I''ll go out and check the defenses around me


    A few minutes later, Vaseline returned to the room with some heavy body. Harry went to help Sirius, which was his job.


    Harry, on the other hand, chased out of the tent.


    "Why don''t you go to bed?" Sirius said.


    "I want to help you, after all, I have some abilities, and your magic..."


    "Don''t worry." Sirius laughs. He''s like Harry''s father. There''s no problem.


    Sirius is Harry''s godfather, and both of them have no family.


    "Come on, let''s finish as soon as possible." Sirius said. He touched Harry''s head with his hand. In a flash, Harry had grown a little taller.


    However, they are still not as tall as the twins. They are really developing too fast.


    "Sirius..." Harry hesitantly said that he took out his wand and was adding his magic power to it.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I mean, they''re targeting me, and I know very well that you know why."


    Sirius pauses slightly.


    "But they can''t succeed." Sirius said, her hand slightly tight, perhaps he thought of James and Lily.


    As a matter of fact, van Lin and Hermione are very similar to each other.


    This is definitely Sirius''s greatest regret in his life.


    "If, Sirius, I mean, if There''s some strange connection between me and Voldemort. Maybe I''m just... "


    "Don''t think about Harry, you should believe in yourself."


    "But I can always see something I can''t see."


    "Invisible things?" Sirius said.


    "Maybe we can go back and ask Dumbledore for help." Sirius said quickly.


    Harry didn''t speak.


    "Believe me, you''ll be OK."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 526

    However, the light words can not give Harry much sense of security.


    The bad connection with Voldemort was like a sword hanging over Harry''s head. He didn''t realize it, but until the vampires came, he felt powerless.


    "Hey, listen to me, Harry. You should relax." Sirius put one hand around Harry''s shoulder. He is now Harry''s father, but obviously he doesn''t know his godson enough.


    "Well."


    Harry nodded. There was nothing useful about Sirius.


    Harry is very aware of the thinking of these adults. Only Dumbledore is the only answer to the problem.


    Harry thinks, he doesn''t know why he thinks that, but it''s always Dumbledore.


    Harry didn''t want to trouble his principal.


    Because of a dream? Because of some of the children''s fantasies?


    Dumbledore was so busy that Harry didn''t think he should disturb him.


    But fortunately, he also has his way.


    It doesn''t take long to check defense magic.


    Sirius and Harry soon finished his work, and they went into the tent together.


    "Go back to sleep, and remember, you are yourself. There is nothing to question." Sirius said, and then he turned back to Mr. Weasley''s room at Hogwarts.


    Poor Mr. Weasley will be out on patrol all night.


    This night is definitely not peaceful, any wind and grass movement may cause the attention of all people in the Ministry of magic.


    If anyone can''t think of it, he will definitely welcome the row of coma spells from the Ministry of magic.


    Although it won''t die, it''s very bad that so many coma Charms hit the body. It''s hard to wake up.


    Harry came back to the room in the dark. He didn''t turn on the light. He was afraid to wake up his friends.


    Ron was asleep, and Harry could hear his even snore, which was familiar.


    Now, he lives in the same room with Ron and vaseline.


    "Harry, is that you?" Van Lin asked, the tingling in his body made him less secure.


    "Well..." Harry nodded. He knew that van Lin could see. Three years of life at Hogwarts made us understand each other very well.


    "What did you do? I didn''t see you back just now." Van Lin said that with Hermione''s help, van Lin simply dealt with his wound, which also made him feel better.


    Those wounds that freeze up are prone to necrosis, which is bad.


    "I went to help Sirius, and he didn''t have much magic, you know."


    "What did he do, check defense magic?" Fanlin asked.


    "Well, yes, after all, he was attacked after he went out."


    "You''re too nervous to come back. He''s no better than me." Van Lin laughs.


    "Ah, yes, after all, these things are bad early..."


    Harry''s mood is not quite right. You can tell from the tone of his voice that van Lin knows Harry too well, even better than Harry himself. After all, van Lin has read Harry''s life.


    "What do you want to say, Harry?" Van Lin tried to ask, if he didn''t speak, Harry would probably not find a way to speak.


    "I mean I want to say, about... "


    "That vampire, right? You met him." Van Lin said he knew exactly what Harry was worried about.


    It''s no surprise that Harry first told him about the name.


    Harry saw the characters in his dream. He saw Voldemort and these people conspiring. Today, the vampire and his men attacked the Quidditch World Cup venue.


    If Harry wasn''t surprised, it wasn''t Harry, and even Fanling could have doubted that someone else had come.


    "Yes, you know, I met him in a house And Voldemort together. "


    Harry said with an ugly face. He felt terrible at the thought of Voldemort''s name. He hated it very much.


    From his childhood, Voldemort''s influence always appeared in his mind.


    After entering the magic world, he knew that the strange images came from a powerful and bad wizard.


    "It feels bad. I don''t know what it means, but it always makes me feel that I can know something, but I can''t do anything. It feels very powerless."


    "Harry, you should be aware that there is some connection between Voldemort and you." Said Fanlin, frowning.


    "I know, he left this on my head." Harry pointed to the scar on his finger. "It was still in pain just now.""Now?" Asked Fanlin.


    "No more pain, just like before. It looks like Voldemort''s men really left."


    Harry was sharper than he thought. It seemed that he had discovered something himself.


    If Dumbledore knows, he will be very happy, but at the same time, such Harry will also be very troublesome, for Dumbledore, but, who knows?


    "Voldemort Is he alive? " Harry asked.


    "Ah..." Van Lin nodded. "With the help of Trevor."


    "Sure enough, otherwise they would not be able to attack So what I see is true? "


    "You can''t say that, Harry." Said Fanlin.


    "You know, Voldemort''s connection with you is incomplete, so you can see most of the truth when he is still weak, but if he recovers completely, you can only see what he wants to show you."


    "To tell you the truth, there''s no way to deal with it. You know, I''ve been studying things like this since I was a freshman, but I haven''t found a way, and brain sealing is the only way to do it now."


    "But I tried, but I couldn''t find the state you said. I couldn''t even empty my brain." Harry said, somewhat dejected.


    "It takes training, Harry." "When I get back to Hogwarts, I can talk to Professor Snape about his brain closure..."


    "It''s too bad." Harry frowned. He felt very upset.


    "Harry, you have to keep calm and not be influenced by Voldemort''s will. If you can influence him in turn, you will have the ability to defeat him."


    "It''s hard..."


    "It''s hard, but it''s not impossible There''s a long way to go... "


    Fanlin laughed. Maybe Harry would believe it, but he himself


    He is trying to make Harry fall into Voldemort''s hands under his own control.


    Harry nodded. He was lying in bed.


    Ron''s snoring was much lower, and the two men were afraid that Ron would hear these bad topics and naturally did not continue.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 527

    Fanlin was lying on the bed. In fact, he did not persist for long. His body''s tiredness could not be despised. He soon fell into a deep sleep.


    However, van leen did not feel how long he slept.


    It''s the same thing. They didn''t sleep long before Mr. Weasley woke them up. He put the tent away by magic, and he left the camp as quickly as he could.


    Mr. Weasley patrolled all night. He looked a little tired, but mentally he was good at ten.


    Mr. Weasley gave a brief account of what happened last night. The wizard who split up because of the phantom shift has also been recovered. However, it has a great impact on him. It seems that he can''t be in the form of phantom in his life.


    Apart from the injuries, no wizard died.


    As a matter of fact, Fanlin knew that someone was dead when his magic power swept through the hall, but


    In front of Mr. Robert''s stone house, they meet him. Mr. Robert stares at Mr. Weasley with strange eyes. Then he makes gestures and murmurs "Merry Christmas".


    "He''ll be fine soon." Mr. Weasley said quickly, and then they went into the swamp.


    Sometimes, when a person''s memory is limited, he will become a bit disoriented It''s hard for him to forget. When they reached the place where the key to the door was kept, they heard an urgent cry and found many witches and witches around behill.


    They all screamed to get out of the camp as soon as possible. Mr. Weasley and Mr. Bashir had a quick discussion. They joined the group and were able to get an old rubber steamer to stone hill before the sun really rose.


    It is worth mentioning that Sirius has developed a method before leaving.


    In fact, anyone with a lot of magic can do it.


    The vaseline is completely wrapped up with magic power. As long as the magic does not disperse, the Vaseline will not be impacted, so that the Vaseline can use the door key.


    It would be much more convenient. Otherwise, they would have to take a plane and then a car to get back to the burrow from here, which was too troublesome, and van Lin didn''t want Mr. al to see himself like this.


    In the twilight of dawn, they walked across the street of otrichabo to * *.


    They are so tired that they seldom talk and think about their breakfast. When * * was right in front of him, a shrieking echo came from the wet path.


    "Oh, thank God, thank God!"


    Mrs. Weasley was obviously waiting for them in front of the yard.


    She ran to them, still in slippers, pale and serious, clutching a Daily Prophet: "Arthur - I''m so worried, so worried..."


    She wrapped her arm around Mr. Weasley''s neck, and the Daily Prophet fell to the ground. Harry looked down and saw the front heading, "the horror of the quiddies World Cup," with a black-and-white photograph from the top of a tree, with the black markers flashing, and van reen right down there, above the icicle pillar, with Hermione, and next to them.


    "Who made this?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s an official from the Ministry of magic." Said Fanlin.


    Hermione took the newspaper with one hand. She opened it, and the page inside also contained the story of last night.


    But different from the previous horror, this black-and-white photo is more aggressive.


    "How are you all?" Mr. Weasley said, "look at them alive, red eyes Oh, Percy, Charlie, bill, Ron, Ginny, Harry, van Lin, Hermione It''s amazing that you''re all alive... "


    To everyone''s surprise, she grabbed Fred and George and pushed them together so tightly that their heads hit each other.


    "Oh! Mom - you''ll strangle us -- "


    " I told you when you left! " Mrs. Weasley began to sob and said, "I just thought, if ''that man'' hurt you, the last thing I say will be that you haven''t got enough O.W.L? Oh, Fred George... "


    "Well, Molly, we''re very, very good now, OK?" Mr. Weasley comforted her to leave the twins and take her home.


    "What did that newspaper say?" Asked Fanlin.


    Harry and Ron came up.


    To my surprise, except for the newspaper''s van Lin, he only held a black wizard. According to the truth, van Lin''s credit is not so great, but for his friends, Hermione several people hope to develop in a better way.


    At least, Hermione was very satisfied with the concept of a new star in the magic world put forward in the prophet''s daily.


    "Maybe you should take some better pictures again." Said Hermione.


    "Come on, it''s too much trouble." Van Lin shook his head. It was not a good thing to be in the limelight, but now there seems to be no way to avoid it.When they all crowded into the kitchen, Hermione made a strong cup of tea for Mr. Weasley.


    Mr. Weasley insisted on adding some old whisky. Hermione gave him the newspaper.


    Mr. Weasley glanced at the front page, and Percy looked over his shoulder.


    "I see," Mr. Weasley said gravely, "the cabinet has made a big mistake The prisoner was not arrested Safety has been neglected The black wizard''s unstoppable gallop National humiliation Who wrote it? Ah Of course Rita Skeeter. "


    "That woman is making rumors about the Ministry of magic!" Percy said angrily, "last week she also said that we wasted our time picking on the thickness of the big steam pot and said we should find out the fraudster. It seems that none of them is in the "where" section of the "rules on dealing with non witches." Said Mrs. Weasley excitedly, choking on her tea and whisky.


    "If I had seen that chapter, I would have known you were still alive!"


    "No name was given," Mr. Weasley said. "Listen to this," if the frightened witches and Witches - who are listening to the news holding their breath at the edge of the ruins - expect the Ministry of magic''s reassurance again, they will be very sad and disappointed that a cabinet official once showed up after the black mark appeared, claiming that no one was hurt, and refused to divulge his appointment Any other information. It remains to be seen whether this statement will shatter the rumor that many people will be transferred in an hour. "


    "Oh, really!" Said Mr. Weasley, exasperated, handing the paper to Percy. "No one''s hurt. What else can I say? Rumor has it that many people will be transferred out of the Pavilion Well, if she writes like this, there will be rumors. "


    He sighed and said, "Molly, I have to go to the office, this time to clarify."


    "I''m going with you, Dad," Percy said solemnly. Mr. crouch will give me all kinds of reports. He can help me


    He hurried out of the kitchen.


    Mrs. Weasley looked sad. "Arthur, you should be on holiday! It has nothing to do with your business. Without you, they can certainly solve it! "


    "I have to go, Molly," Mr. Weasley replied. "I made things worse. I want to change my uniform and go now..."


    With the sound of closing the door, the small room became quiet again.


    Mrs. Weasley''s condition is not very good, she is worried, even he did not see the following reports.


    If Mrs. Weasley was in the mood to look at the later reports on vaseline, she might be worried about Hermione and vaseline.


    In fact, Mr. Weasley doesn''t need to go. It''s just Rita''s rumor that the woman, who writes things, is not stingy about her own brain holes.


    "That''s how Arthur is. He''s conscientious and puts his work first. Even when he''s on vacation, he''s always going to have a bad vacation," Mrs. Weasley said. "Now there''s Percy..."


    No one can comfort Mrs. Weasley.


    As we all know, Mr. Weasley used to be useless. Rita''s rumor will be believed by many people before she makes any big mistakes. Moreover, there are still many people who like such things. There is no way to solve this problem. It can only be accomplished by transferring.


    The Ministry of magic has already taken measures to deal with it. Readers are only required to read more.


    But Mr. Weasley''s professionalism


    He and Percy. That''s the nature of both of them, and they should be in the Ministry of magic, even in their positions.


    Now the Ministry of magic is terrible.


    Opposite Auror''s office director, Rufus scriinger, and Barty crouch, former Minister of magic and now director of the International Magic exchange department.


    Cornell fudge, a weak and incompetent man who thinks only of his own rights, and his bad old toad, Umbridge.


    But there is no such position as the sorcerer in the Sorcerer''s department.


    It''s hard for a man like Mr. Weasley to get ahead. To be exact, he can only be a small chief secretary, and he is generally regarded as useless.


    Witches'' acceptance of Muggle world is too low.


    The Muggle items used here are literally centuries behind schedule.


    For Mr. Weasley''s future, perhaps it would have been better to have scriinger, but now.


    "Maybe Mr. Weasley just wanted to help Sirius, and now it must be busy."


    Mrs. Weasley nodded. She didn''t mean to read the newspaper. Mrs. Weasley put the paper aside. She took out some milk.


    Van Lim noticed that Mrs. Weasley secretly wiped her tears.


    "Well, instead of talking about these adults, what do you need to eat? I''ll get you some, soon. "Fred and George wanted to tell their mother what had happened last night, but they were so tired that no one had the heart to do something extra.


    "Some bread and jam will do. It doesn''t have to be that troublesome. We don''t seem to have much energy."


    Mrs. Weasley nodded. She had no doubt.


    With the help of magic, people soon have more white bread and jam in front of them, together with some milk, which is much stronger than absorbing the vitality of heaven and earth in the morning.


    "Oh, the two of them didn''t eat when they left..."


    Mrs. Weasley was again deeply worried.


    No one said anything superfluous. Everyone was exhausted.


    Van Lin quickly ate his bread, which made his stomach much better.


    However, after eating, a sense of sleepiness that can''t be contained comes up.


    No one can resist it.


    Charlie and bill grabbed two pieces of bread and went upstairs. They were too lazy to climb the long stairs.


    The two of them seem to have made a good start. All of them can''t sit still. They need to get some sleep.


    "You go up and have a rest. I''ll call for you at lunch time."


    Mrs. Weasley is still so reassuring, of course, if Mrs. Weasley can put her heart back in her stomach, it will be more perfect.


    Everyone said goodbye to Mrs. Weasley.


    I went to bed at about three o''clock in the morning yesterday, but I got up at five o''clock in the morning. Two hours'' sleep is too short. Moreover, it is easy for people to feel sleepy when they go back to their humble houses.


    After saying goodbye to Hermione in a hurry, van Lin followed Harry to Ron''s room. He could only sleep in the same bed with Harry. There was no more here, and van Lin didn''t want to be in trouble.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 528

    Fanlin didn''t wake up until noon, but no one called him, so he had a good sleep.


    It seems that I haven''t slept so well for a long time. I don''t know when the last time I went to sleep so tired.


    All in all, from seven o''clock in the morning upstairs, Fanlin has been sleeping until two o''clock in the afternoon.


    It''s really a long time, plus three o''clock in the morning


    Well, that doesn''t count.


    But as soon as he woke up, several people surrounded him.


    Is in the state of sleepy eyes, Fanlin vaguely saw his eyes have a few figures have been shaking around.


    Fanlin was scared to wake up, he instinctively wanted to pull out the staff, but after seeing who it was, Fanlin couldn''t help but smile helplessly.


    I''m still a little nervous, otherwise


    It''s not a good sign. Maybe you should learn from Harry or Ron.


    but who has the final say?


    Van Lin''s body stretched slightly.


    To tell you the truth, my head is a bit heavy.


    However, there seemed to be too many people to greet his recovery. In short, he gave him a jump and always felt like he was back in Hogwarts'' school medical room. Madame Pomfrey might come in and drive them out at any time.


    Hermione and a few people whispered about something.


    Van Lin took a furtive glance, and Hermione had some brand-new books in her hand.


    No surprise, this should be the book to be used in the new semester. But Look at the state of Harry and the two of them


    If there is no accident, it should be summer homework?


    All of a sudden, Fanlin felt that he was still happy. At least after he went to busbarton, he didn''t have the trouble of summer homework.


    Although Hogwarts'' summer homework is very simple for van Lin, but


    Take Professor Snape, for example, an 11 inch paper And not only one, but also the ghost professor''s terrible history of magic. Van Lin has made that class his only relaxation course.


    This made Hermione very dissatisfied, but there was no way. Professor Spencer was too old.


    He is a legend, and Hogwarts'' history of magic has never changed.


    Until one day, Professor Spencer was preparing to give his students a history of magic, but he got up in a hurry and left his body on the bed.


    This was discovered by other professors.


    From then on, the teacher of the history of magic became a ghost. Even if he died, he did not forget his work.


    Perhaps Percy should learn from Professor Spencer''s professionalism.


    However, the formation of ghosts does not seem as simple as professionalism.


    The composition of Professor Hogwarts is strange enough.


    A timid man, Voldemort''s appendage, incompetent trash, former Azkaban prisoners, werewolves, hidden death eaters, half blood giants, to teach miraculous animal protection classes, and Professor Villefort, is this a dwarf? Or goblins?


    All in all, Fanlin has not yet figured out what Professor Villefort is.


    It''s impolite to say that, but Van Lim still doesn''t quite understand what Dumbledore thinks.


    The composition of this kind of Professor


    Welcome to Professor Hogwarts, Qizhen


    booth Barton is much better than this. At least, the blood of the Mei and the giant blood are not worth what to make complaints about.


    "You two, don''t try to ask me to take out my homework. It''s impossible."


    Hermione didn''t hurt much. After the potion that van Lin gave her, nicoleme made her, the girl soon became vigorous.


    In addition, there are some unexpected benefits, their own magic, girls feel like they have become stronger, but there is no good chance to experiment.


    "Please, Hermione. Even if you don''t give it to us, you can''t stop Vaseline." Ron said, in front of the homework, all the unhappiness


    "Ron Calm down Ron Harry quickly covered Ron''s mouth. He could see more clearly. Only Hermione was the core of the four of them.


    "No way." Hermione said, "Ron, if you let your mother know, you won''t feel better. Besides, you two only have some potion homework left."


    "Ah, yes, and we''ve both finished two." Harry nodded. "But, Hermione, you should understand that, with Snape''s character, if I don''t come up with some good papers, he won''t let me go, and I know my own level. In the end, we just want to learn from it and learn from it..."


    Harry laughed, looking very reluctant.


    "You can learn from books," Hermione said. "Van Lin and I have a lot here. When he wakes up, I can ask him to contribute those books.""Oh, no, Hermione, that''s too hard. It''s just torture." Ron begged.


    "So, that''s why you almost failed in potions. Harry has passed, but your evaluation is even worse than Harry''s. Everyone knows where Harry is targeted at in Snape. He has always been the lowest score." Hermione said badly. She wanted to pry Ron''s brain. She wanted to see what was in it.


    But the news was a shock.


    Harry''s penultimate was broken by Ron. Van Lin always thought that Neville was a strong competitor for this position.


    "You mean Ron is the last one?"


    Fanlin didn''t even think about it, but he blurted it out directly. It''s really hard to hold this question in his heart, although it''s useless nonsense.


    "Fanlin..." Hermione said in surprise that everyone''s eyes were attracted by Van Lin.


    Fanlin is so tired that everyone can understand.


    "Slow down, Hermione..." Fanlin said with difficulty.


    Hermione pours too suddenly, almost for a moment, van Lin felt his neck was tightly locked


    It seems that it is not appropriate to use a lock, but this is the most intuitive feeling of Fanlin.


    (no wonder I can''t find a female ticket. It''s too much trouble.)


    "Sorry Sorry... "


    With that, Hermione wanted to let go, but Van Lin held the girl gently with her backhand.


    It''s a rare opportunity, especially in front of my two partners, which is almost impossible at Hogwarts.


    The hugging ended with Hermione''s struggle. If only Harry and Ron were not here, maybe Hermione could satisfy him to hold him a little longer. However, this posture is very uncomfortable.


    "I''m sorry, Ron. I can only tell you that I don''t have summer homework, and I was in busbarton at least two months ago."


    "Cloth Busbarton... " Ron''s eyes widened. He almost forgot about it. Fanlin was very natural when he came to his home. Naturally, he almost forgot that van Lin had been an exchange student in busbarton for four months


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 529

    Would Ron be a little more surprised if he knew that Fanlin would exchange students from two schools as soon as he went out?


    It''s really exciting to think about it, but


    "I''m sorry, Ron, but I still want to ask, are you really ahead of Harry I I mean, instead of Harry''s countdown, Hermione said quickly, and in a moment, Hermione recounted from beginning to end the changes that had taken place in the seven hours since Vaseline had gone to sleep.


    It''s never been so bad. When I was a sophomore, I tried to imitate gidrow loharte to make money. I must be crazy.


    On the whole, the news was not so good for van Lin, which pushed him to the top of the storm.


    This is too much trouble.


    After saving a hundred thousand witches, this exaggerated description has been deeply believed. It can be seen that the death eaters have left a deep impression on the British magic world.


    ¡°¡­¡­ There is also the international anti black wizard alliance. These letters have been sent to Dumbledore. If you want to read them, you can ask Hedwig to pick them up. Harry''s owl has not had a good activity for a long time


    Hermione said in one breath. She felt that she needed a large glass of water to reward herself. If it was cold, it would be perfect.


    "No Stay with Dumbledore. These things are too troublesome. If I could, I would rather have been an Auror last night


    "They were all entangled, and scriinger went back and taught these men a hard lesson." Said Harry.


    "Sirius and Mr. Weasley are back?" Asked Fanlin.


    "Well, I came back, but after less than five minutes, they went out again and took care of your affairs, the people from the Ministry of magic." Said Harry.


    This makes van Lim feel sorry, but if you really let him go to the Ministry of magic


    At least he doesn''t want to go yet, but the order of Merlin would be more perfect if it could be transported by owl.


    "So we can only stay here until school starts?"


    "Yes Hermione nodded.


    "Not even Diagon Alley?"


    "Yes


    The simple and clear answer, instead, is the rare freedom of Fanlin.


    The Weasley''s house is not as interesting as Diagon Alley. There is also his own factory. He has not been there in person. Professor Lu Ping is in charge of it completely. Fanlin feels that he is somewhat sorry to Professor Lu Ping.


    "One more thing." Harry suddenly said, "I didn''t say it when you didn''t wake up."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Everyone looked at Harry curiously. Harry stayed with them all the time. If he didn''t go to the toilet, there was nothing unusual about Harry.


    It was last night that my scar had been in pain, and after returning to the tent to rest, I had nightmares, and the scar pain was more severe.


    It''s not hard to understand. Last night''s action failed. Voldemort''s mood naturally was


    "What did you see last night, Harry?" Asked Fanlin.


    "He was angry and furious, but he didn''t kill people." Harry said, "he''s never been so angry. I can feel it."


    "But he He didn''t show up yesterday, "said Ron." there are only vampires and And... "


    "And death eaters." Hermione said, "maybe he''s hiding in the Death Eater. Think about Chilo. He''s an example. Maybe he''s hiding behind the man''s head and making his mark."


    Ron shivered slightly, the thought.


    "But..."


    "Well, Harry, don''t think too much..." Van Lin said quickly, it''s not a good topic.


    "You should be aware that the black magic, which makes you have some connection with him, and it''s not terrible, he failed, which is a good thing, or it''s some bad effects of this magic, in general, yesterday has passed, isn''t it?"


    "Well, stop talking about these things." Ron said, "we can get something else."


    "What time is it?" Asked Fanlin.


    "Two o''clock in the afternoon," Ron replied quickly, "you can have dinner, and before that, you can use some bread, but you can''t do strenuous exercise."


    Van Lin grinned bitterly and nodded. Ron''s analysis was to the point.


    "So..." Ron thought


    "Come to the orchard and play Quidditch, Harry," cried Ron. "Come on - three on three, bill, Charlie and Fred. George, play together... "


    "Ron," Hermione said in a tone of "you''re not rational at all." Harry doesn''t want to play Quidditch now He was worried, and he was tired... "


    "Tired? We''ve just woken up, and maybe Harry wants to try those superb moves, the ones from last night''s World Cup... ""Yes, I want to play Quidditch." Harry suddenly said, "wait a minute. I''ll get my rocket crossbow."


    Hermione left the room and mumbled along the way, as if to say "boys" or something.


    For the next week, neither Mr. Weasley nor Percy was home. Every day they leave before the family gets up and come back after dinner.


    "It''s obviously a riot," Percy solemnly told them on Sunday night before they went back to Hogwarts. "I''ve tried to quell it, and people continue to send roaring bombs. Of course, if you don''t just turn on the snarl bomb, it will explode and burn marks are all over my desk. My best quill is gray. "


    "Why do they send roaring bombs?" Ginny asked, as she was walking on the carpet in front of the fire in the bedroom, pasting her book a thousand magical herbs and fungi with a spell glue.


    "They complain about the safety measures in the world cup," Percy replied. "They want compensation for their damaged property. Mantantas. Freise asked for a twelve bedroom tent with swift. But I''ve got his facts. I know, in fact, he was sleeping under a cloak supported by a stick


    Mr. Weasley looked at the master clock in the corner. Harry likes the clock. It''s useless if you want to know the time from it, but it''s valuable. It has nine gold hands, each with the name of a member of the Weasley family. There are no numbers on the surface of the clock, indicating where each family member may be. There are "home", "school"


    and "work", but there are also "missing", "hospital", "prison" and "fatal danger" in the place where the ordinary clock number 12 should be.


    This is a wise blood magic. The Weasley family''s past is not as simple as it seems, but Mr. Weasley prefers to live close to Muggle.


    As can be seen from the dressing glasses only used by high nobles, the Weasleys had a lot of valuable things, but Mr. Weasley preferred to keep them rather than exchange them for a better life.


    There are eight clocks pointing to home, but the longest one, for Mr. Weasley, also points to work.


    It seems that Mr. Weasley is really busy with the explosion, which makes Mrs. Weasley in a bad mood..


    Mrs. Weasley sighed. "Since the man incident, your dad will have to be in the office on weekends," she said. "They''ve made him work too much. If he doesn''t come back soon, his dinner will be ruined."


    "Is Dad trying to make up for his mistakes in the game?" Percy said, "in fact, it''s a bit unwise for him to make a statement to the public before he clarifies it to the Department --


    " don''t blame your father for what that damned woman Rita wrote! " ''retorted Mrs. Weasley, excitedly at once.


    "If dad doesn''t say anything, old Ritter will say it''s a shame that no one in the cabinet has come out to explain," said bill, who was playing chess with Ron.


    "Rita Skeeter made everyone lose face. I remember that she interviewed all the gringoth spell breakers and called me a long haired pig."


    "Oh, my dear, a little longer." Mrs. Weasley said, "if you will let me -"


    "no, mom."


    The Weasleys are very kind. They know what Van Lin is afraid of, so they don''t mention the interviews or honors that made him feel bad in front of him.


    The rain beat against the living room window and Hermione indulged in the standard charm textbook. Fourth grade "in that book, it was sent by Sirius..


    Charlie is sewing a long fire-resistant scarf and Harry is oiling his rocket crossbow. Hermione gave him his 13th birthday present, and the complete set of brooms was opened and placed at his feet.


    Fred and George were in a far corner, picking their teeth and whispering, their heads resting on a piece of parchment.


    "What are you two doing?" Mrs. Weasley shrieked, her eyes on the twins.


    "Homework!" Fred replied vaguely.


    "Don''t be silly, you''re on vacation!" Said Mrs. Weasley.


    "Yes, we are late." George replied.


    "You''re not going to write a new order, are you?" Asked Mrs. Weasley sensitively.


    "You don''t want to start all over again?"


    "Mom," said Fred, looking up at her with a look of pain on his face. "If tomorrow, the Hogwarts Express crashed and George and I were dead, what would you think of the last thing we heard was groundless accusations?"


    Everyone laughed, even Mrs. Weasley.


    This is a lively place for them.


    In fact, the two men are studying van Linden''s method.It looks like a high-end, alchemy is used to make Weasley joke products, and as soon as they arrive at Hogwarts, the two person plan can be implemented.


    "Oh, your father is back!" Suddenly said Mrs. Weasley. She looked at the clock again.


    Mr. Weasley''s finger clock suddenly jumped from "work" to "travel", and then, a second later, to "home", with the others, who heard him call them from the kitchen.


    "Coming, Arthur!" Said Mrs. Weasley, getting up and coming out of the room.


    Mr. Weasley''s arrival was welcomed by all, which meant that they were going to have dinner, and several snacks were starving to death.


    Sirius bought a new cake, and how long to make Chinese food.


    It has to be said that Dobby is very talented in this respect.


    After dinner, Fanlin had to deal with the bad things.


    He''s so famous, all over the world.


    Strong enough strength, coupled with the topic of age, which makes Fanlin captured a large number of admirers.


    In particular, I don''t know who''s spilling pictures of van Lin studying at Hogwarts and busbarton.


    Maybe Colin, or


    All in all, the pink envelopes were like demons, and some even added love potions.


    Ghost XX love potion, this is to want the life of Fanlin?


    Dobby couldn''t handle those bad letters. With the fermentation of the reports, there was no break time for the mailbox.


    The walking figure knows the truth, and the voice of doubt.


    However, these are all small problems.


    What''s more, after the pink letters arrived, Hermione was reluctant to pay attention to him, which was a very serious problem.


    Fanlin told dobby to burn all the pink letters, but it didn''t help at all.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 530

    As a matter of fact, the dinner was not peaceful either. Since Mr. Weasley came back, the atmosphere was full of disputes.


    "Now, it''s troublesome." Mr. Weasley said to Mrs. Weasley, sitting in the armchair of the stove, listlessly playing with things crumpled like cauliflower.


    "Rita Skeeter has been searching for information all week, hoping to find a messy cabinet report. She has now found out that poor Percy is missing, which will be the front page of tomorrow''s Daily Prophet. I''ve told bagmond to send for her."


    "Mr. Crouch has said it over and over again." Percy said quickly.


    "Crouch is very lucky that Rita hasn''t discovered anything about glitter. Scriinger is not going to make it public at all. " "If his genie is found at the scene of the accident and suspected of releasing the dark mark, it will replace vanillin and make headlines all week," Mr. Weasley said angrily


    Up to now, there are still articles in Fanlin, ranging from the newspapers there, from the prophet''s daily to Luna''s singing the opposite tune It''s a very troublesome thing. They haven''t left the Weasleys so far.


    "I''m sure we all agree that, although the spirit was irrational, it didn''t put out the mark, did it?" Said Percy angrily.


    "If you ask me, Mr. crouch is so lucky that the prophet doesn''t know what he did to the elves!" Said Hermione angrily.


    "You see, Hermione!" Percy said, "a senior cabinet official, like Klaus, deserves the faithful obedience of his servants."


    "His slaves That''s what you mean Said Hermione, in a sharp voice, "because glitter is not paid, is it?"


    It seems that Hermione''s resentment can''t be calmed down at all. Dobby hasn''t found shingle yet. The elf has been missing for a week.


    "I think you''d better go upstairs and check if you''ve packed all your bags!" Said Mrs. Weasley, interrupting the argument.


    "Come on, you..."


    Harry wrapped up his broom kit again, tied his wand around his waist, and went upstairs with Ron. The rain on the roof seems to be bigger. The wind blows with the rain, not to mention the occasional howling of ghosts living in the attic.


    The peaway army began to tremble, and when they came in, he called by the cage, and when he saw the half opened box, he seemed to be ecstatic.


    "Give it some owl food." Ron said, throw a bag to Harry, which should shut him up! Harry threw some owls into the pyvey army''s cage, then turned to his box, where Hedwig''s cage was next to it, but Hedwig was able to navigate through the storm.


    That''s why Hedwig is out a lot.


    It''s a great owl, better than van Lin or Ron''s, and that''s an advantage.


    "Look, this is what mom brought you from Diagon Alley. She found some gold for you from the underground vault of your gringott She has washed all your socks


    He picked up a pile of parcels and put them on Harry''s bed. He took out some money bags and a pile of socks and put them beside them. Harry began to open what he had bought: except for marida. In addition to godsworth''s fourth grade standard spell book, he had a large new quill, twelve rolls of parchment, and his medicine chest was full. He was no longer interested in lionfish spines and belladonna. Just as he put his underwear into the steamer, Fanlin and Hermione also came up.


    "Don''t you have to clean it up?"


    Harry asked.


    "Well, no, I can have dobby deliver your stuff to Hogwarts now if you like." Van Lin carefully said that Hermione had just had a big fight with Percy about the house elf.


    "No, forget it." Harry shook his head.


    He threw his stuff on the bed, and then he sat on it.


    Harry was in a daze, and Ron was still packing up his things, those bad things.


    As Malfoy said, the Weasleys use second-hand stuff.


    Second hand books, second-hand wizard robes


    Well, at least Ginny''s clothes are new, which is the only thing that makes Ginny happy.


    Maybe Harry can contribute some in advance, but they are also a family


    Er in the future.


    Harry would be happy to share all his money in Gringotts, but no one would accept it.


    The Weasleys are not so receptive to favors, even if it''s Harry.


    This is also determined by the nature of the family.


    Fanlin has not yet found the forerunner of the Weasleys, which is definitely not as simple as it is now.


    Maybe they have something to do with unicorns, or, like the bloodline theory, the Weasleys'' blood must be mixed with Unicorn blood, or some kind of magic.Take a look at their wands, all of them are Unicorn tail hair as the core.


    Such wands are not powerful wands, but Unicorn wands are the most loyal and safest of all wands.


    Although there is no theoretical basis for this, the wand is still the most convenient one made by ourselves. At least, the materials are processed by ourselves.


    Strictly speaking, the wand is only a simplified product of the wand and a tool to assist casting.


    In the original, wand is not a necessary choice.


    The original sorcerers were able to cast without a staff, and they were much more powerful than they are now.


    But in nearly two thousand years of human society, wand has become a necessaries for witches to cast magic. Ordinary skills have become high-end skills that only top witches can master.


    Maybe witches will lose their casting ability in the future.


    However, this is the future.


    It will take at least a thousand years, and the world has stabilized.


    In fact, the witches have no way to go back.


    The existence of magic is necessary.


    It seems to be a far cry.


    But it''s always better than a few people who stare.


    Harry''s expression was very relaxed.


    "It looks like you''ve been sleeping quite well these two days." Said Fanlin.


    "Yes." Harry said, looking back, "there are no annoying dreams, and tomorrow we''re going back to Hogwarts, which I''ve been looking forward to all my holidays."


    "It''s good here, too." Harry added, "I like both here and Hogwarts very much."


    "Do you like them all?"


    If you knew you were going to fish Voldemort''s big fish, you might not think so.


    However, there is no way to tell Harry about these things. He and Dumbledore, to be exact, only Dumbledore


    The professor is still very Op. I don''t think anyone has any doubt about this.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 531

    When van Lin woke up the next morning, he could clearly feel the air filled with the melancholy air of the end of the holiday. The heavy rain was still beating against the window and crackling. Van Lin put on his jeans and sports shirt.


    He was ready to go to Hogwarts to change his uniform. Now that he doesn''t have to divide, he naturally becomes much easier.


    Fanling went downstairs to breakfast with Ron, Fred, George and Harry. As soon as they got to the first floor, they saw Mrs. Weasley standing at the foot of the stairs, looking worried.


    "Arthur She called up the stairs, "Arthur! There''s an urgent message from the minister


    They stood on the stairs, just like Harry, against the wall, watching Mr. Weasley, dressed in reverse, hurried over and quickly disappeared from sight.


    A good way out of the way, of course, is Mr. Weasley''s priority.


    However, there are enough people in this hut.


    When Fanling and the others entered the kitchen, they saw Mrs. Weasley anxiously searching for the cupboard. Mr. Weasley bent over the stove and murmured, "I remember a quill here."


    Seeing Harry close his eyes hard and then open them again, van Lin seemed to be making sure his eyes were working properly.


    "Another use of flounder." Van Lin whispered.


    Now arms. Digory''s head was in the middle of the fire, looking like a big bearded egg, and he spoke quickly, unaffected by the sparks and the flames licking his ears.


    Muggle neighbors heard the thump and scream, so they went to call the police they called.


    "Arthur, get there quickly --"


    "here you are." Gasping, Mrs. Weasley pushed a piece of brown paper, a bottle of ink and a curved quill into Mr. Weasley''s hand.


    "I''m very lucky to hear about it." Said the head of Mr. Digory. They were surging in the flames.


    "Earlier I went to the office to deliver two owls, and I found that incorrect magic was activated - if Rita Skeeter controlled this, Arthur --"


    "magic eye, what do you say?" Asked Weasley, turning on the ink bottle, sucking water and preparing to record.


    "He said he heard an intruder coming into his backyard and they were climbing up to his house," Mr. Weasley said. But he''s laid an ambush with a trash can. "


    "What''s the use of a trash can?" Asked Mr. Weasley as he wrote.


    "Use them to make terrible noises and light up garbage everywhere. That''s all I know." Mr. Digory said, "it''s clear that one of them is attacking when the police show up!


    ¡±


    Mr. Weasley frowned, "what about the intruders?"


    "Arthur, you know the devil''s eye Mr. digger said, his eyes rolling. "Someone creeps into his backyard late at night, more like a golden beetle hanging around with potato husks. If the magic eye is controlled by the wrong magic, he has a criminal record - think of his record - and we have a minor charge to allow him to use something in your house - what''s the use of an exploding trash can? "


    "But be careful," said Mr. Weasley, still writing quickly, with a frown.


    "The eye didn''t use his wand? Did he really not attack anyone? "


    "I''ll bet he jumped out of bed and put everything he caught out of the window, trying to throw away the bad luck..." "But they have to go to great lengths to prove that they haven''t heard of any casualties yet," Mr. Digory said


    "Come on, I''m going." Mr. Weasley said he stuffed parchment with notes in his pocket and rushed out of the kitchen.


    Mr. Digory turned to look at Mrs. Weasley. "I''m sorry, Molly," he said, calming down a little, "to disturb you so early, and everything But Arthur is the only one who can let magic eye get rid of it lightly, and magic eye is planning to start his new career from today. Why did he choose last night... "


    "


    never mind, arms," Mrs. Weasley said. "I think you''ll order bread or something before you leave."


    "Oh, then give me some." Said Mr. Digory.


    Mr. and Mrs. Weasley took a piece of bread from the kitchen bag and put it into the kitchen table.


    Thank you Said Mr. Digory vaguely with a puff of his mouth, and then a slight "crack" disappeared.


    Fanlin could hear Mr. Weasley say goodbye to bill, Charlie, Percy and the girls. Five minutes later, he went back to the kitchen. This time, his robe was straight, his hair was combed, and he was down.


    "I have to hurry You don''t have to worry, children Said Mr. Weasley to Harry, Ron, Fanling and the twins.


    Mr. Weasley pulled his cloak over his shoulder, ready to be invisible. "Molly, you take the children to King Cyrus street. Is that all right?""I will," she said, "you just look after the eye. We''ll be fine."


    Just as Mr. Weasley disappeared, bill and Charlie walked into the kitchen.


    "Did anyone talk about the devil''s eye?" Bill asked, "how is he now?"


    "I heard someone tried to break into his house last night." Said Mrs. Weasley.


    "Moody the devil''s eye?" George said thoughtfully, daubing marmalade on his bread. "Isn''t he the weirdo -"


    "your father thinks a lot about Moody''s eye!" Said Mrs. Weasley, seriously.


    "Well, dad always says good things, doesn''t he, Fred?"


    As she left the room, Mrs. Weasley whispered, "birds of a feather flock together..."


    "Moody was the great magician of his time." Said bill.


    "He''s an old friend of Dumbledore''s, isn''t he?" Charlie said.


    "But Dumbledore is not what you call" ordinary man ", is he Fred said, "I mean, I know he''s a genius, he can do anything..."


    "Who is the devil''s eye?" Harry asked.


    "He used to work in the Ministry and now he''s retired." Charlie said, "I met dad once when he took me to work. He was a One of the best Black wizard killer. "


    He added. Looking at Harry''s blank expression, "he filled half of Azkaban''s cell, but he made himself countless enemies Mainly the families of the people he captured I also heard that he really had hallucinations in his old age. He didn''t trust anyone anymore. He saw black wizards everywhere


    "The strongest positive Qi master in the Ministry of magic." "Alasto moody," Van leen said


    "So to speak." Charlie said, "Dumbledore''s friends, and the prisoners in Azkaban, are proof."


    Van Lin nodded, it seems that this matter is not a joke.


    To be sure, the professor is not Moody''s anymore?


    Although there are some doubts about this, it is not something difficult to understand.


    The real Moody''s should have been under control and locked in the box, but who would be going to teach at Hogwarts instead of moody?


    Barty crouch, Jr? Or other Death Eaters?


    It seems that those people used the power of vampires, otherwise they would not have beaten mad eye moody.


    His magic eye is not a joke. The 360 degree field of vision is a very powerful magic prop, and moody has an enemy mirror.


    These are things that can be detected in advance.


    Only vampires can avoid it. If they don''t have contact with Moody''s, they won''t be found.


    Now, Vaseline just needs to wait at Hogwarts.


    Bill and Charlie decided to go to King''s street to see them off, but Percy apologized and said he couldn''t get away from work.


    "I just had no reason to go away at that time," Percy told them. "Mr. crouch really began to rely on me."


    "Well, what do you know, Percy?" George said solemnly, "I think he''ll know your name soon."


    Mrs. Weasley called the village post office and ordered three ordinary Muggle taxis to take them to London.


    "Arthur tried to borrow the car from the Ministry for us," Mrs. Weasley whispered to Harry. They stood in the rain washed courtyard and watched the taxi driver pile up four bulky Hogwarts suitcases. But there was no empty car


    Fanlin felt that he should put all his luggage away or use dobby


    Well, just as I didn''t say


    "Oh, my God, they don''t look happy, do they?"


    Harry didn''t want to tell Mrs. Weasley that Muggle toasters rarely carry too excited owls, because the peeves make deafening noises.


    And Harry didn''t want to tell Mrs. Weasley that when Fred''s suitcase popped open, Dr. phillipbart''s unheated wet powder suddenly exploded, causing the driver to scream in fear and pain as he endured the climb of Mount kruck.


    It took them a long time to recover from the gunpowder, and when they arrived in London, Harry and Ron were all badly scratched.


    Why did Fanlin survive?


    If you can understand the cat''s bark and recognize it in time.


    It rained harder than ever on King Kellogg street, but they all got out of the car with a big sigh of relief, carrying boxes across the busy road into the station, and they were all wet.


    Harry is now used to getting on platform 9 and 3 / 4. He just has to go straight down through the barrier between platform 9 and platform 10.


    The only difficulty is to walk unobtrusively so as not to attract the attention of Muggles. Today they go in groups, Harry, Ron, van Lin, and Hermione (most notably, they are accompanied by the peaway army and crook Hill), and they lean leisurely against the barrier, chatting casually, and slinking along the path, and that''s what they do. Nine and three-quarters of the platform appeared in front of us.The Hogwarts Express, the glittering red steamer, had already stopped there, and the steam was rising from it. Through the steam, many Hogwarts students and parents appeared on the platform like gray ghosts. The pewitz army was more noisy than ever, corresponding to the calls of many owls coming from the fog. Harry, Ron, vaseline and Hermione look for seats.


    They quickly put two suitcases into a car in the middle of the train, and then they ran back to the platform to say goodbye to Mrs. Weasley, bill and Charlie.


    "I may see you earlier than you think." Charlie said with a smile. He hugged Ginny to say goodbye.


    "Why?" Fred asked eagerly.


    "You wait and see." Charlie said, "don''t tell Percy what I mentioned That''s secret information. When the time is right, the minister will make it public. "


    "Well, I think it would be nice to go back to Hogwarts this year." Bill said his hand was in his pocket and looked at the train almost thoughtfully.


    "Why?" George asked impatiently.


    "You''re going to have fun this year." Bill blinked and said, "I might even take time to see it..."


    "Take a look at what?" Said Ron.


    But at that time, the whistle went, Mrs. Weasley, and they pushed towards the door of the train.


    "Thank you for your hospitality, Mrs. Weasley." Hermione and van Lin said they climbed into the car, closed the door, and poked their heads out to talk to her.


    "Well, yes, thank you for everything you''ve done for us, Mrs. Weasley." Said Harry.


    "Oh, honey, I''d love that." Mrs. Weasley said, "I''d like to invite you to Christmas, but Well, I think you all want to stay at Hogwarts and do something... "


    "Mom Ron said angrily, "what do you three know that we don''t know?"


    "I think you''ll find out tonight," Mrs. Weasley said with a smile. "It''s going to be exciting - to remind you, I''m glad they''ve changed the rules."


    "What''s the rule?" Asked Harry, Ron, Fred and George in unison.


    "I''m sure Professor Dumbledore will tell you Now, behave yourself, you know? Fred, do you understand? And you, George "


    and the train starts to move.


    "Tell us what''s going to happen at Hogwarts!" Fred''s voice came from the window. Mrs. Weasley, bill and Charlie were moving away from them. "What rules have they changed?"


    But Mrs. Weasley just smiles and waves to them. Bill and Charlie had disappeared before the train turned. Harry, Ron Fanling, and Hermione went back to their car. The heavy rain hit the window, making it difficult for them to see clearly. Ron untied the trunk, pulled out his purple and brown clothes, and covered them in the pyvey army''s cage to cover its cry.


    "Bagmond wants to tell us what happened at Hogwarts." He mumbled and sat down next to Harry. "The world cup, remember? But my mother won''t say it. I want to know what it is -- "


    " why don''t you come and ask me. "


    Fanlin is helpless.


    "Ask you?" Harry and Ron said it in unison.


    "Shh!" Hermione suddenly lowered her voice, put her finger on her lips and pointed to the next car. Harry and Ron heard a familiar, long voice coming from the open door.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 532

    "You know, Dad actually thought about sending me to demstrand instead of Hogwarts, and he knew the headmaster, well, you know what he thought of him - the man was strange - and he didn''t admit to that kind of indecent thing, but mom didn''t like me to go to school that far away, and dad said that he was better at witchcraft than Hogwarts Ming.


    The students in demstrand are actually learning magic, not just doing meaningless things like defense, like us


    Hermione stood up, crept to the door of the carriage, closed the door slowly, and stopped Malfoy''s voice.


    "It seems that he thinks demstrand will suit him, doesn''t he?" She said angrily, "I wish he''d get out of here earlier, so we don''t have to put up with him."


    "Is demstrand another school of magic?" Asked Harry.


    "Yes." Hermione snorted, "it has a very bad reputation, and according to the European magic education review, the school places a lot of emphasis on witchcraft."


    "I think I''ve heard about it." Ron said vaguely, "where is it? Which country? "


    "Well, nobody knows, right?" Said Hermione, raising her eyebrows.


    "Well, how could that happen?" Asked Harry.


    "There has traditionally been a lot of competition among all the schools of witchcraft, and durmstrand and busbarton like to hide their whereabouts so that no one can steal their secrets."


    If Hermione had something to say.


    "Come on," Ron began to laugh. "Demstrand is about the size of Hogwarts. How do you hide a big, dirty castle?"


    "But Hogwarts is invisible." "Everyone knows," said Hermione in surprise Well, anyway, if you look at Hogwarts, people who read history know it. "


    "It''s just you." Ron said, "go ahead - how do you hide a place like Hogwarts?"


    "It was enchanted." "If a Muggle looks at it, what they see is nothing more than a pile of ruins with a sign saying ''danger not to enter'' at the door," Hermione said


    "It''s the same with busbarton, but they''ve hidden a whole mountain by magic. I asked nicoleme."


    "Hide a whole mountain peak?" Harry was surprised.


    "Yes, they are Well, I forgot about hills, but busbarton''s students are not very friendly, their boys. "


    "Indeed, I don''t like it very much." Said Hermione.


    Vaseline wrote back, and he said something about what happened in busbarton, so Hermione


    "They can''t have beaten you..." Ron said, "even together..."


    "But it''s annoying."


    "Why are they targeting you?" Hermione wondered that she didn''t quite understand why a student''s competition evolved into such an eye-catching battle.


    "Er Maybe I don''t care much about them. " Fanlin said that he did not dare to say that it was because of Hibiscus. At least, it was not a good show off capital.


    "Don''t care?"


    "You can''t let me greet each other one by one, and the time is not enough." Fanlin said.


    As a matter of fact, in busbarton, in addition to knowing a hibiscus and Gabriel, he knew someone who would fight him, brown. As for the others


    Well, it''s just a matter of knowledge.


    "Well, let''s go on with demstrand." "You know, demstrand can tolerate the black magic," Van leen said


    "Yes, that''s what they say. Besides, Greenwood came out of demstrom. In other words, will busbarton produce a dark lord or something like that?"


    Hermione frowned. If so, the three magic schools in Europe are really interesting


    "Probably not." Fanlin said that he thought of busbarton''s group of little sisters, the study atmosphere of ups and downs.


    "Maybe one The witch... " Van Lin tried to say.


    "Witch?"


    "If Hermione was in busbarton, maybe..."


    "Shut up, Ron. Don''t pull us both into the water."


    "I..." Ron is a little confused. Ghost knows that he is the wrong string, and then he takes the initiative to provoke Hermione with coquettish words.


    "I''ll give you a chance to say what you just said I What happened in busbarton? What will it become? "


    Hermione''s face hung up a bright smile, with the girl''s gentle face


    "Oh No, no, no, I don''t mean that. I mean Is demstrand just a pile of ruins in the eyes of outsiders? "


    It''s not a good way to force the conversation around.


    But Hermione didn''t seem to bother Ron, at least on the train.


    "Maybe." Hermione shrugged. "Maybe the Muggle forbidden area mantra on it, like the World Cup Stadium, won''t let foreign magicians find it. They make it untraceable.""Again?"


    "Well, you can cast on a building, making it impossible to survey it on a map, can you?"


    The topic is pulled back in the next second, and no one will mention anything about busbarton, which is not a good thing.


    "Well If you say so. " Said Harry.


    "But I think demstrand must be somewhere in the far north," Hermione thought. "A very cold place, because they have cloaks in their uniforms."


    "Ah, think about the possibility," said Ron in a dreamy voice, "it''s impossible to push Malfoy into the glacier so easily and make this an accident What a pity that his mother likes him so much... "


    "Narcissa will definitely find you desperately. In a word, Narcissa is Sirius'' cousin?"


    The crowd looked at each other.


    These little sorcerers can never make sense of the chaotic and complicated genealogy of the aristocrats.


    Perhaps, for hundreds of generations, you and your classmates may still be separated by relatives who don''t know how much back.


    His cousin''s nephew or something


    It''s a bit of a mess.


    "So Harry and Malfoy..."


    "I know what you want to say, so please shut up. I have no blood relationship with Sirius."


    "But you are his godson. If Sirius doesn''t find a girlfriend to give him a new son or daughter, the Black family needs you to inherit it."


    "It''s impossible, Sirius. He Besides, I I''m who I am, you know, I can''t be with What does Malfoy have to do with Forever. "


    "If you know that your original family is also a strong family, I hope you can continue to maintain such a statement." "So say, Harry, your circle is really chaotic. Maybe you..."


    "Shut up, van Lin, you can''t use magic yet..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 533

    The more the train drove north, the more rain was falling, the sky was dark, the windows were foggy, and the lanterns were lit at noon.


    The cart came along the corridor, and Harry bought a large stack of big pots of cake to eat.


    There were a few friends in the afternoon, including fenigan, Dean and Neville, to visit them.


    Because of his body, van der van der van der was not looking around, especially on Hogwarts'' train.


    The prophet''s Daily has spread his reports, which is the one that is overwhelming.


    Of course, he will be surrounded, like a monkey in a zoo, which feels terrible.


    With Hermione''s help, van Lin completed the deformation of Animagus.


    He replaced the cruck Hill position, and he slept as the innermost seat of the box.


    Actually, it''s OK to be held by Hermione, but girls should not.


    Simo still wears his Irish Satin knot, and some of its magic seems to have been consumed, although it is still "tiger!"! Malit! Moran! " It squeaks like this, but it''s a faint, almost exhausted sound.


    Several people asked about van Lin as soon as they came in, and they asked if it was true.


    After receiving a positive reply, the topic about van Lin was a kind of oral language I knew.


    Neville seems to have noticed Hermione had a new pet, but not much.


    A few little wizards were sorry for being absent from van Lin, and the rest, at least quedditch.


    Of course, no one will mention the black wizard, but Quidditch before van Lin became powerful was also very topical.


    After about half an hour Hermione was tired of endless Quidditch conversations and began to read the standard spell textbook. Fourth grade tries to learn a call spell.


    Neville listened jealously to the conversation of others revisiting the world cup.


    "Greenzo didn''t want to go," he said painfully, "not buying tickets, though it sounds like a surprise."


    "Yes." Ron said, "look at this, Neville..."


    He looked over the box on the luggage rack and pulled out a miniature statue of Victor Krum.


    "Wow!" Neville cried enviously, and Ron put Krum in his fat hands.


    "We have seen him very close too." "It was in the upper class," Ron said


    "It was the first and last time in your life, Weasley."


    Draco Malfoy appeared in the corridor, standing behind him, Clara and gol, who were his dead party, tall and big, like a criminal, who grew at least a foot this summer, and apparently, when Dean and Simo opened the door, they heard the conversation through the door.


    "Don''t say you''re going to join us, Malfoy." Harry said coldly.


    Malfoy was a little stunned, he scanned quickly for a while, he must make sure that the guy is not there, otherwise


    "Weasley What is that? " Malfoy asked, pointing to the cage of the Pew army.


    One of Ron''s sleeves hung from the cage and swayed as the train moved.


    "Second hand robe, you''re still the same, Weasley."


    "Shut up, Malfoy!" Ron took malf''s hand and pulled back to his full son, and his red face was like the color of the liver of a pig. Malfoy laughed like a howl, while Kleber and gol giggled.


    "It seems that you are not going to sign up, do you, Weasley? It''s also a matter of course. If you can find a cost that suits your family... "


    "What are you talking about?" "Ron said with a shrill voice.


    "Do you want to sign up for it?" Malfoy repeated, "I think you will, Potter, you never let go of any show off, right?"


    "Either explain what you say, or get out of here, Malfoy." Hermione from the standard spell textbook. "Fourth grade," he said angrily, raising his head.


    Malfoy''s pale face was a glimmer of unexpected smile.


    "Don''t tell me you don''t know." He said happily, "your father and your brother are in the Ministry, and you don''t know? God! My father told me a few years ago From Cornell foggy, but at that time, dad often went to and fro with top men in the Department Maybe your father is a humble official. I don''t know about it, Weasley Yes, they are probably not talking about the important things in the Ministry in front of him "


    again, Malfoy gestured to Clara and gol, and the three left.


    Ron stood up and slammed the door behind them, slamming the door of the car, and he was so hard that the glass broke.


    This frightened van Lin, and his hair stood up.


    What to say, the cat is shocked by the normal response.


    "Ron!" Hermione shouted reproachfully, and she pulled out the wand and said, "recover!"


    The broken glass flew up and recombined, and then flew back to the door."Well, let''s just assume he knows everything. We don''t..." Ron roared, "Dad''s always hanging out with top people in the Department Dad can get promoted any time He''s just happy to be in his present position... "


    "Of course." Hermione said calmly, "don''t take Malfoy''s words seriously, Ron --"


    "hum! really! Dream Ron picked up a piece of the rest of the cake and stuffed it into the import.


    For the rest of the trip, Ron was still in a bad mood. They changed into school gowns. He didn''t talk much. When the Hogwarts Express slowed down and finally stopped at the dark Hogsmeade station, he was still furious.


    The door of the train opened, and there was thunder. Hermione locked the mountain in a cage. Van Lin took the place of the mount. He was in Hermione''s arms, covered in a cloak.


    Cats can''t get cold. The cage in crook mountain is good, but you can''t put a person in it.


    Fanlin was so sleepy that he even drank some spiritual potions, which made him lie dead all the time.


    Hermione said he would be called for dinner.


    Ron put his coat over the pig and got off the train. Facing the pouring rain, they lowered their heads and squinted forward. Now it''s raining fast and dense. It seems that barrels of ice water are constantly pouring down from their heads.


    "Hi, Hagrid!" Harry called out when he saw a tall figure at the far end of the platform.


    "Ah! Harry Hagrid turned and waved. "If you''re not drowned, I''ll see you at the ceremony."


    First year students traditionally arrive at Hogwarts castle by boat with Hagrid through the lake.


    "Well, I can''t imagine crossing the lake in this weather," Hermione said eagerly, as they walked slowly along the dark platform with the crowd. A hundred cars without horses were waiting for them outside the station. Harry, Ron, Hermione, Neville and a cat climbed into one of them gratefully.


    Then the door slammed shut.


    A few minutes later, with a violent shake, the car squeaked on its way, splashing mud and hobbling down the road to Hogwarts castle.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 534

    Through a door lined with winged boar statues on both sides, the car advanced along the steep slope, dangerously shaking in the resulting wind.


    Against the window, Harry could see Hogwarts approaching, his many lighted windows glinting behind thick rain curtains.


    As their car stopped in front of the huge oak facade, a thunderbolt swept across the sky, and the gate entered the castle from a stone step.


    Harry, Ron, Hermione and Neville jumped out of the car and scrambled up the steps. When they came to the beautiful gate, they didn''t enter the beautiful hall until they were lit.


    "Damn it," said Ron, shaking the rain on his head. "If it rains like this again, the lake will be full, and I''m wet through - ah Hoo!"


    A huge red balloon full of water fell on Ron''s head from the roof and burst.


    Wet and dripping, Ron staggered to Harry''s side, just as the second water bomb fell - almost hit Hermione. It exploded at Harry''s feet, and the cold water was shallow on his socks. All around him screamed and pushed each other to escape.


    Harry looked up and saw the Pippi floating 20 feet above their heads. He was a short ghost with a bell hat and an orange bow tie. When he aimed again, his evil face was distorted by too much concentration.


    "Pippi!" An angry voice called out, "Pippi, come down at once!"


    Professor McGonagall, vice president and head of Gryffindor, rushed in from the hall. She slipped on the wet floor, and she grabbed Hermione''s collar to keep it from slipping down.


    Hermione''s body wavered slightly. She was a little unsteady. As soon as her hands were sent forward, there was a terrible cat call.


    Harry quickly grabbed Hermione''s arm.


    Well, it''s the arm


    "Oh! ¡ª¡ªSorry, Miss Granger, and Your cat... "


    "Never mind, professor." Hermione rubbed her throat and gasped.


    "Oh, no, wait, you say, cat?"


    "I just saw him fly out the window." Professor McGonagall said.


    "Flying out." Hermione exclaimed.


    Fortunately, it''s only the first floor of the castle, but it''s raining outside


    "Pippi, come down at once!" Cried Professor McGonagall, straightening her Polka Dot hat and glaring up through her spectacles.


    "Nothing!" Pippi chuckled and dropped a water bomb at a few fifth graders who screamed and dived into the hall. "They''re already wet, aren''t they? Kids! "Oh...!" He aimed another bomb at a group of second graders who had just arrived.


    "I''ll call the headmaster!" Professor McGonagall roared, "I warn you, Pippi."


    Pippi sticks out his tongue, throws his last water bomb into the air, falls abruptly on the marble steps, and giggles like a madman.


    "Oh, keep going Professor McGonagall snapped to the panicked students, "hurry up, get into the hall!"


    "Come on, let''s get van Lin back." Hermione said she was about to run outside the castle, and then a wet kitten came in close to the wall.


    "Oh, No Hermione said, "maybe you two can take van Lin to change clothes..."


    Hermione couldn''t lift the cat, which was covered with fur all over her body.


    "It looks like you threw him into a puddle." Said Harry.


    "Which of you has a towel?"


    "Maybe a cloak..."


    "No, I don''t need to..." "All you see is the hair. My clothes are OK," Van Lin said


    Fanlin changed back, people just feel a flower in front of their eyes


    "Where are your clothes?" Harry asked.


    "If you can structure yourself, it''s not so difficult to make a garment disappear and reappear."


    Said Fanlin, his hair wet on his head, looking as if he had been licked by something.


    "If Professor McGonagall saw it, he would praise you." Harry said that students who have a good understanding of transfiguration can always get praise from Professor McGonagall.


    "This is not difficult, but Before that, who can tell me where Pippi is, I also think it needs to experience this feeling


    Anyone who falls into the cold water in a warm dream will not feel good


    What''s more, I don''t know where Hermione''s strength comes from. It''s two meters away from the window of the wall


    "He''s a ghost..."


    "Believe me, I can do it." Fanlin said indignantly that maybe he could use magic repeatedly to wash Pippi, or to hold him down, and then throw him under the Black Lake. Those sea demon songs still have a great effect on the spirit, and they like singing very much."I have to excuse me. If there is any delay, the dinner will start, and our clothes..."


    "Let''s go." "I can pump some water out, but it''s just no water," Van Lin said


    "That''s good enough." Hermione said the dampness of the clothes made the girl feel terrible.


    "Well, but it''s a little cold." There was a faint blue light on his hand, and then a translucent water ball gradually emerged in Van Lin''s palm.


    "Ron, your clothes have faded." Van Lim said that the water at the end of the link to Ron was faintly black.


    ¡­¡­


    The hall is still as splendid as it used to be. It is decorated with golden plates and goblets in the light of hundreds of candles floating in the air. Four long tables are full of chatting students. At the top of the hall, faculty and staff sit at the fifth table, facing their students.


    It''s much warmer here!


    Harry,


    Ron, vaseline and Hermione slip in through the double door on the right.


    They passed Slytherin, Ravenclaw, and huffpapf, and then, together with the rest of Gryffindor, sat far away on the other side of the hall, near Nick, who was almost headless. Nick was pearly white and translucent. Tonight, he wore his usual tight robe and tied a knot. This bow tie has dual functions: one can appear especially festive, and the other is OK To make sure his head doesn''t sway too much around his partially cut neck.


    It''s a good decision to make Nick look normal, but a ghost is not a normal thing.


    Take Myrtle as an example, this ghost is too skinny.


    "Good evening." He smiles at them.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 535

    As a matter of fact, Fanlin caused quite a stir when he entered the hall.


    For what Van Lin had done that night, we had a shock of admiration and curiosity through the exaggeration of the report.


    All the Hogwarts students know that this is usually invisible, but can stand up when it''s critical


    (in the conflict between Gryffindor and Slytherin, vanillin and Harry are the leaders. £©


    we all know that our classmate is very strong, but how strong he is has always been a mystery.


    No one has ever seen van Lin do his best, the only fight against Sirius seems to be one.


    Although the metamorphosis is very exquisite, there is no comparison between this kind of teaching duel and the black wizard combat.


    Maybe these students don''t know much, but they are always stronger than some professors they don''t like.


    On the one hand, it is teaching, on the other hand, it is actual combat. Between the two


    But fortunately, this is a dinner party, and there is a freshman branch, so we are just talking about it.


    Speaking of the branch hospital


    In fact, since the first grade, Fanlin has hardly caught up with any branch ceremony, which proves that


    Grade one, grade two, grade three


    At the beginning of the fourth grade, Fanlin was finally reported as normal.


    This is a yearning link.


    A few people sat down on the table, and the division was about to start, which also made Fanlin feel more relaxed.


    However, he still has to answer some friends'' questions, Dean, Simo, Neville


    Suddenly, there are a lot of people who find Gryffindor.


    There are others, or Laura of Slytherin.


    This beautiful Slytherin girl, she just went to the wrong College


    At that time, an excited voice came down from the side of the table.


    "Hi, Harry! Fanlin


    "That''s Colin." Harry said carefully.


    Fanlin felt some trouble. Colin was Harry''s Enigma, and now he seems to have taken him with him. This is not a good thing. Van Lin suspects that Colin gave his picture to the prophet.


    But fortunately, Colin''s identity is very loyal, his primary target is Harry.


    "Harry, you guess, you guess, Harry, my brother''s starting school, my brother Dennis!"


    "Well, not bad." Said Harry.


    "He''s so excited!" Colin said, skilfully jumping up and down his seat, "I''m counting on him to get Gryffindor! Oh! Harry, pray for him


    "Well, good." Harry said he turned to van Lin, Hermione and Ron.


    "Brothers and sisters are usually in the same class, don''t they?"


    Harry was judging by the Weasleys'' children, all seven of whom had been assigned to Gryffindor.


    "Oh, not necessarily." Hermione said, "pavitti. Do you think they''re twins, because they''re twins? "


    Fanlin took the opportunity to look up at the professor''s desk, which seemed to have many more vacant seats than usual.


    Hagrid, of course, is fighting on the lake with freshmen; Professor McGonagall may be supervising someone else to dry the front hall floor, but there''s still a vacancy. That''s Sirius''s position, but now he belongs to someone else, ALATO moody!


    "Where is the new black magic defense teacher?" Said Hermione, looking at the teachers.


    They have never had a black magic defense teacher who can last more than a year. So far, the favorite teacher of all is Professor Lu Ping. But at the same time, it is also frightening. A werewolf, even if he has the poison, resigned last year.


    Harry looked up and down at the professor''s desk, where there was no new face.


    "Maybe they can''t find the next one!" Hermione said she looked worried.


    "It''s nothing unusual." Ron whispered, "after all, that position is poisonous. Many professors of defense against the dark arts have left. Everyone thinks that''s true."


    "What, really?" Harry asked.


    "The curse of the mysterious man, I told you before."


    "I don''t care too much. Besides, curse this kind of thing..."


    This is incredible to Harry. All the magic he touches is visible, such as this kind of mysterious and mysterious things


    "If you were lucky enough to have been in contact with a wizard in Greece or Africa, you wouldn''t think so." Said Fanlin.


    "Curse is a very powerful magic, and it is very strange. There is no trace in the body. It only exists at the level of soul." "It''s like prophecy, but..."


    "I don''t think Professor trawley is a powerful wizard and knows how to curse." Hermione said impolitely that she hated professor trawley very much.This is an incredible thing for Xueba.


    However, this is the case.


    Harry didn''t intend to take Hermione''s words, for what Hermione hated, they just kept quiet in their small circle.


    For example, trayne, or the rights and interests of domestic elves.


    Harry surveyed the table more carefully. Professor Villefort, the incantation teacher, was sitting on a large pile of cushions. Next to him was professor spretrau, the herbalist teacher. Her hat on her gray hair was not very straight. She was talking to Professor heinster of the Department of astronomy.


    On the other side of Professor hinester is the Yellow faced, greasy haired potion teacher, Hogwarts'' most hated man. Harry''s hatred of Snape is equivalent to Snape''s.


    If possible, Snape''s hatred for him has intensified since last year, when Harry helped black - Snape and Blake were enemies as early as their schooldays, which was almost impossible to resolve, especially after Blake was rehabilitated. They had a constant conflict at school.


    On the other side of Snape was an empty seat. Harry guessed that it might be Professor McGonagall''s, next to the seat. In the middle of the table was the principal Professor Dumbledore.


    His silver hair and long collar were shining in the candlelight, and his gorgeous dark green clothes were embroidered with stars and moons. He held his chin in his slender fingers, staring at the ceiling through his half moon glasses, as if lost in thought.


    Harry also glanced at the ceiling, which was enchanted and looked like the sky outside. He had never seen a sky like this, and the black and purple of a storm rolled through the sky, and a thunderbolt came along with another thunder outside.


    "In line with the sky outside, it''s not a good sign." Said Hermione, frowning.


    "Today is a freshman. Why not make the ceiling better?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 536

    Make complaints about the first grade, and the hall opened. People immediately quieted down. Professor McGonagall led a long list of freshmen into the hall.


    If Harry, Ron, Vaseline, and Hermione were wet, it would be nothing compared to the freshmen, who seemed to have swam across the lake rather than in a boat, all shivering with cold and tension.


    They stood in a line, facing the other teachers and students, and then stopped.


    All the freshmen, except the youngest of them, had mouse hair wrapped in what Harry thought was Hagrid''s mole fur coat, which was too big for him to look like he was in a shaggy black tent.


    His little face came out of his collar and seemed to be shaking with excitement. As he stood in line with his terrified companions, he thumbed up when he met Colin''s line of sight and mouthed, "I fell into the lake."


    He was happy about it.


    In front of the freshmen, Professor McGonagall now placed a four legged stool on the floor. On the stool, there was an extremely worn and dirty patched wizard''s hat. The freshmen were staring at the hat, and others were staring at the hat.


    For a moment, there was silence.


    Then a crack in the side of the hat opened like a mouth, and the hat began to sing: "at least a thousand years ago, when I just finished weaving, there were four famous magicians whose names are still widely known.


    The brave Gryffindor,


    from Ravenclaw of the wilderness,


    from the sweet hefpaff of the canyon,


    the valley of Slytherin where it came from.


    They came out of the swamp with common wishes, hopes and dreams.


    They put forward bold plans to educate the younger generation.


    So Hogwarts School was founded.


    Now, each of the four elders separated their blood ties.


    Each college has a collection of different moral values.


    For Gryffindor, the bravest accolades come before the rest.


    For Ravenclaw, the smartest is always the best.


    For huffpaf, hard-working workers are the most appreciated.


    Slytherin, the power seeker, prefers the ambitious.


    They can pick Tommy when they''re alive, when they''re gone for years.


    Gryffindor found a way.


    He took me off his head,


    the pioneers gave me some mana,


    so I was able to choose for them as an alternative to slide me comfortably past you.


    I never made a mistake.


    I can see through your mind and tell you where you stand. "


    After the hat of the branch yard finished singing, the hall resounded with applause.


    "This is not the song it sang when it classified US." Said Harry, clapping with the others.


    "Every year I sing a different song." Ron said, "living in a hat is always quite annoying, isn''t it? I think it took a whole year to make up the next song. "


    Professor McGonagall now unfolds a large roll of parchment.


    "When I call your name, you put on your hat and sit on the bench."


    She told the freshmen, "after the hat announces your college, go and sit at the appropriate table."


    "Ackley. Stewart


    A boy stepped forward, obviously shaking from head to toe. He raised his sorting cap, put it on, and sat down on the bench.


    "Ravenclaw." Cried the cap.


    He took off his hat and hurried to the seat at Ravenclaw''s table, and the people around him applauded him.


    Harry glanced at Ravenclaw Hunter Qiu Zhang, a beautiful Chinese girl.


    She''s heading for Ackley, who just sat down. Stewart cheered. Harry wanted to join Ravenclaw. The strange thought flashed through his mind.


    "Badk. Michael


    "Slytherinban!"


    At the other end of the Academy, falklatt doubted that any other end of the hall of Baldwin saw more evil than any other table in the Academy.


    Fred and George booed badk, who was ready to take his seat.


    "Herons field. ENA


    "Huffpuff!"


    "Cordwell. Owen


    "Huffpuff!"


    "Cleveway. Dennis "


    little Denise staggered forward and nearly tripped over Hagrid''s mole fur coat as he slipped into the hall through a door behind the teaching desk. Hagrid was twice as tall and at least twice as tall as anyone else. He had long, tangled black hair and a beard that looked a bit alarming.


    This is a misleading impression. Everyone knows that Hagrid has a good heart. He sits down at the end of the professor''s desk, winks at them, and then watches Dennis put on his division hat, with the slit at the brim wide open¡ª¡ª"Gryffindor!" Cried the cap.


    Hagrid and the Gryffindor class clapped together. Dennis laughed brightly. He took off his hat, put it back on the bench, and ran to his brother.


    "Colin, I fell into the lake!" He screamed, sitting in an empty seat, "it''s amazing!


    Something in the water catches me and pushes me back to the boat! "


    " how cool! "


    Colin was equally excited. "It could be a big octopus, Dennis!"


    "Wow Denis cried, as if in the most fantastic fantasies, no one imagined that he would fall into a lake of rain and wind and foam, and then be pushed out of the water by a giant sea monster.


    "Dennis! Dennis! See the boy over there? The one with black hair and glasses, see? Do you know who it is? Dennis


    "I know you told me countless times, and I came to Gryffindor and Van..."


    Fanlin seems to have heard his name. He doesn''t pay too much attention to it. The fantasy of the two brothers is always very


    Fanlin looked up into the distance and focused on the division hat dividing Amy.


    It''s going on in different classes. Boys and girls, each with varying degrees of fear, walked one by one to the three legged stool, and the queue gradually shortened.


    Professor McGonagall has read the students whose surnames begin with "L".


    "Oh, come on." Ron crunched his stomach.


    "Well, Ron, division is more important than eating." Said Hermione.


    One is Madley. Lola''s girl was sent to hefpaff.


    "Hell, why are there so many people this year..." Ron said casually.


    "Well, I hope that this year''s group of people is up to the standard." "We don''t want to interrupt our success," the Headless Nick said, clapping at the Gryffindor table


    Gryffindor has won the Academy cup in three consecutive years.


    "Pulingergara!"


    "Slytherin!"


    "Kyle. Euler


    "Ravenclaw!"


    Finally, "Kevin," he was assigned to huffpuff. At the end of the class, Professor McGonagall picked up his hat and stool and took them away.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 537

    "Why there are so many people this year, and there are some people from other countries. I heard French." Said Fanlin.


    In fact, the number of new students has doubled this year, which is incredible. It seems to be robbing students from all over Europe.


    Fanlin was very hungry. He didn''t eat much all day, and the cat''s stomach was a little small.


    "It''s been heard that a lot of new students from busbarton and durmstrand have come, but it''s also a rumor." Ron said.


    "Rumors?" Hermione wondered, "why?"


    "I don''t know, but everyone said that. After all, there was a Fanlin..." Neville said, "but, van Lin, that day at the Quidditch World Cup..."


    "I can testify that the man was Fanlin, and the prophet''s Daily said it, and my mother said that I was with Fanlin..."


    Simo''s mother and the theoretical system of the prophet''s daily.


    This is perhaps the most perfect and blind system in Hogwarts.


    "It seems that your worries are right..." Hermione whispered.


    However, this or that argument soon subsided, and after Dumbledore stood up to announce the start of the banquet, the crowd joined the food army.


    It''s a terrible day.


    The senior students all came from Hogsmeade by carriage, but the rain was so heavy


    No one thought of using a wand?


    It''s all wet anyway. Maybe it''s something I don''t care about.


    However, the long freshman branch school has exhausted everyone''s energy.


    Stomach problems need to be solved, like Ron, who has one hand and one drumstick.


    This scene seems to have been seen there


    It seems to be in the first grade, which is also a continuation of the tradition.


    However, such a time did not last long. After eating enough, everyone began to discuss the happy things of the holiday.


    Of course, all Hogwarts wizards are proud of van Lin''s actions at the Quidditch World Cup.


    The freshmen of my sister are all looking in the direction of Fanlin.


    Some of the most famous people in the British magic world, Dumbledore, Valentine, Harry and Sirius, if Sirius were here, it would be perfect.


    However, this is only one of them.


    All kinds of reports in the prophet''s daily have thoroughly analyzed the matter from all aspects.


    With Dumbledore''s help, nothing more was released from van Lin.


    At most, we are surprised at the strength of Fanlin, but it is something that can not be forced.


    Not every wizard''s strength has risen as fast as any forest.


    However, if there is something behind you, I think the wizard will be very progressive.


    The rain still drummed against the high, black windows, and another Thunderclap shook the windows. The thunderbolt from the sky over the clouds lit up the golden plate. The remains of the first dish on the plate disappeared, and the pudding was replaced.


    "Oh, my favorite dessert..." Van Lin rubbed his stomach.


    "You can''t eat any more. It''s bad for your teeth."


    "Come on, Hermione, I think it''s been a long time."


    "But you just ate it the day before yesterday, and it''s six." Hermione said she pushed most of the cream cake and pudding aside, leaving only a small portion.


    Fred and George chuckled and looked as if they were mean.


    After a while, the pudding was eaten up, and the last crumb disappeared from the plate. Albus Dumbledore stood up, and the hum of conversation in the hall stopped immediately. Only the roaring of the wind and the beating of the rain could be heard.


    "Pay attention." Dumbledore smiles at them. "Now we are all full. I remind you to pay attention to a few things, especially new students and some old students. I hope you can keep them in mind


    The old man is absolutely against the Weasley brothers. They have eaten the castle.


    "The administrator, Mr. filch, asked me to tell you that this year''s school prohibition list has been added, for example, yo yo scream, Frisbee with teeth and boomerang darts. The whole list has 437 items. I think interested students can check it out in Mr. Filch''s office. "


    "It''s no use at all," said Harry, "unless they ban Fred and George."


    "Or, if you put them in a series, it''s more effective than listing them separately, Weasley..."


    "No, Hermione, you can''t do this..." Said Fred.


    "But your mother..."


    "We''re just a sideline, and we''re very successful."


    "But it''s against the rules." Hermione said she seemed to be thinking about Mrs. Weasley.


    Hermione is like Professor McGonagall, no doubt about it.


    Dumbledore''s mouth moved.He went on, "I''d like to remind you that the flat forest is not allowed for students, and those below grade three can''t go to Hogsmeade village yet."


    It''s all normal.


    Dumbledore cleared his throat. "I''m sorry to tell you that this year''s on campus Quidditch cup will not be held."


    "What?" Harry gasped. He looked around his friends Fred and George on the Quidditch team. They opened their mouths to Dumbledore silently, apparently too stunned to speak.


    Dumbledore added, "it''s because of a tournament that started in October and will continue throughout the school year. It takes up a lot of the teachers'' time and energy - but I promise you''ll enjoy it, and I''m happy to announce, Hogwarts, this year -- "


    just then, the deafening thunder came and the hall door slammed open.


    There was a man standing in the corridor, leaning on a long crutch and covered with a black travel cloak, and everyone in the hall turned to look at the stranger. Suddenly, a thunderbolt came across the roof and lit him up. He took off his hood and a long gray mane and dark gray hair fell down.


    He began to walk towards the professorship.


    With every step he took, the hall reverberated with a heavy clucking. He went to the end of the table, turned right, and went to Dumbledore. Another thunderbolt came across the roof. Hermione held her breath.


    Fanlin''s face changed abruptly.


    It''s not ALATO moody at all. He was wondering if Moody''s going to be replaced. After all, Moody''s very strong.


    But the ceiling at Hogwarts has given him the answer.


    There is a very powerful warning magic on the ceiling. If something bad enters the hall, the ceiling here will warn the people at Hogwarts.


    Hogwarts rejects everything that is bad for Hogwarts, just as Voldemort was refused to teach at Hogwarts.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 538

    Thunderbolt clearly showed the man''s face, a face that Fanlin had never seen before, and for a man with a little vague concept of human face, it seemed to have been carved from rotten wood, and the carver seemed to have no experience in how to use chisel.


    Every inch of skin on the face seems to have scar, mouth like a deep mouth, a large part of the nose missing.


    But what scared everyone was the eye of the man.


    One eye is like a bead, small and black, and the other is like a coin, big and round, or blue. The blue eye is constantly rotating, and does not blink. It turns up and down, looks left and right. It is very unlike a normal eye. The blue eye turns to the right and looks at his back head spoon. So they can only see his eyes.


    It doesn''t look like he''s in a good state.


    Mad eyed Moody''s, a former virtuous teacher.


    But his eyes were a little startled.


    A brilliant alchemy product.


    But, if it wasn''t the original Moody''s, it would be uncomfortable to wear it?


    But it''s not a question that van Lin should consider, perhaps he should try to see who the Moody''s Professor played.


    Little buddy crouch? Or who else?


    The thunderbolt and lightning of Tianhua board''s early warning magic make the wizard in the hall confused. They don''t know what this is, or what the ceiling does.


    Even in the darkest times, Hogwarts never said there was a major crisis.


    The British wizards are basically going out of Hogwarts


    Moody''s was startled.


    As if it were, van Lin saw his eyes turning around in a moment.


    He took a wand out of his arms.


    This auro will always have a lot of weapons, such as Moody''s very small crutches.


    The magic of red rushed up the sky in a flash.


    Moody''s move was so fast that van Lin had not captured any more details and he subdued the damn ceiling.


    It was a very powerful confusion spell, and moody, by the way, also dispersed the clouds that were repressed in the sky.


    The ceiling of Hogwarts hall was restored to its usual appearance, the star sky.


    Moody approached Dumbledore, and he reached out his scar like his face, and Dumbledore shook hands with him and said something, and no one could hear it was too far away.


    However, it can be seen from the expression of two people that they are familiar with each other.


    maybe Moodie is make complaints about Dumbledore''s stupid sky board.


    Anyway, with his wet hair, Moody''s looks a bit embarrassed.


    Dumbledore nodded to signal Moody''s to sit in the space on his right.


    Alasto moody sat down, plucked the dark gray mane on his face, pulled a plate of sausage, picked up the plate and smelled it with his remaining nose, then took a knife out of his bag, forked one end of the sausage, and began to eat. His normal eye was staring at the sausage, but his blue eyes kept turning around the eye socket, looking around the hall and the students.


    "Let me introduce our new black wizard defense teacher." Dumbledore said happily, breaking the silence, "he is Professor moody''s."


    "Moody''s?" Harry said to Ron, "mad eyed moody? The man your dad went to help this morning? "


    "It could be." Ron replied in awe.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Hermione whispered, "what''s wrong with his face?"


    "I don''t know." Ron said quietly. Looking at Moody''s with interest.


    Moody didn''t seem to care about the warm welcome. His hand reached into the traveling Cape, pulled out a large belly bottle and took a big sip. He didn''t care about the jar of pumpkin juice in front of him. When he lifted his arm and drank, his cloak pulled away a little from the ground. Harry saw a claw foot exposed at the foot of the table under the table ¡£


    It seems that this is a planned plan. At least the people who play Moody''s must be hard. It needs to be prepared early and learn the lifestyle of a disabled person.


    Dumbledore cleared his throat again.


    "I said just now," he said, smiling at the students, and all the students were still staring at the mad eyed hamus moody. "We are honored to host a very exciting event next month, which has not been held for more than a century. I am glad to tell you that the flame cup competition, also called the sorcery competition, will be held in Hogwarts!"


    "You''re kidding!" "Said Fred Weasley.


    The tension in the hall since Moody''s arrival was broken.


    Almost everyone laughed, and Dumbledore laughed with understanding.


    "I''m not kidding, Mr. Weasley." "Since you mentioned jokes, I know a good joke this summer, talking about a fairy, a witch and an old witch, they all went to a bar -"Professor McGonagall cleared his throat in a loud voice.


    "Well - maybe it''s not the time to tell jokes." Dumbledore said, "where did I go? By the way, some of you don''t know what''s going on in this league, so I hope those who know will allow me to explain a little bit, and the students who know can pay attention to something else


    "The three wizarding contests were held about 700 years ago as a friendly competition between Hogwarts, busbarton and demstrom. Each school selects a champion as its representative, and the three players compete in three magic games. The school of witchcraft takes turns every five years and is recognized as the best way to connect young mages until there are too many deaths


    "Death toll?" Hermione was alert and whispered. But the rest of the students in the room didn''t seem to share her worries. Many of them whispered excitedly to each other, while Harry himself was much more interested in hearing more about the game than worrying about his death a hundred years ago.


    "Over the centuries, there have been several attempts to revive the game." Dumbledore went on to say, "no one is more successful. However, our national standard magic Cooperation Department and Magic Competition Department think that it is time to try again, and we have been working on it all summer. This time, the champion won''t go crazy


    "The headmasters of busbarton and demstrand will arrive at our school in October with their selected contestants, and the selection competition for the three contestants will be held on Halloween. At that time, an impartial judge will decide which one is most qualified to win the Triwizard Tournament prize cup. That will be the glory of their school and will receive a personal prize of 1000 sails."


    "I''m going to participate!" Said Fred Weasley, hissing under the table. He was full of enthusiasm and radiance at the thought of the glory and wealth he could get.


    He is not the only one who sees himself as a Hogwarts champion.


    At each table, Harry could see the students either focus on Dumbledore or whisper to their neighbors from time to time.


    Once again, van Lin''s name is added to the middle of the Hogwarts dialog.


    It''s not surprising that Fanlin has been in the limelight recently.


    Throughout Britain, and even throughout Europe, Fanlin is almost universally recognized as the strongest little wizard.


    There is nothing to question.


    A guy who can defeat the black wizard in the front, and its explosive strength is far more than the ordinary wizard.


    We all see in the eyes, that kind of palpitating magic.


    As long as van Lin takes part in the competition, Hogwarts'' championship trophy will not escape. What''s more, we have all heard about van Lin''s teaching all the boys in busbarton


    Van Lin lenglenglenglenglenglenglengleng looked at Dumbledore, before Moody''s matter has been temporarily forgotten by him.


    If he didn''t show up at the Quidditch World Cup, maybe he could have been in the event.


    But the Ministry of magic is not a fool.


    Once Fanlin uses the Sorcerer''s stone, even slinger can''t beat Fanlin, let alone these school witches.


    Everyone knows very well what happened that night. If van Lim can run for election, the candidate for Hogwarts must be Van Lin''s, and there is no doubt about it.


    It can be said that no one has to play.


    It''s impossible for the Ministry of magic not to respond to such things, otherwise


    The discussion voice in the hall was too loud. From time to time, some people cast their eyes with a little fanatical, which made Fanlin feel very uncomfortable.


    "You can definitely win the championship. I don''t think busbarton or the guy from demstrom can beat you." Harry said from the bottom of his heart that although he would like to participate, he is more confident in his friends.


    "I..." Van Lim said something, but he met with Neville''s eyes.


    Obviously, Neville, as a Gryffindor, is still very excited about such a thing. After all, Neville is the man who can pull the Gryffindor sword out of his hat.


    But when Dumbledore spoke again, the Hall fell silent again.


    "Although I know you all want to bring three wizardry trophies to Hogwarts," he said. "The principals of the participating schools and the Ministry of magic agreed to set a limit on the age of the contestants. Only students who have reached the age of 17 or above are allowed to enter. This... "


    All of a sudden, on one side of the painting style in the hall, people began to quarrel and began to resist. It had to be said that this was Hogwarts and directly challenged the headmaster.


    "It''s not fair..."


    "Why It''s hard to say... "


    Fanlin didn''t dare to look around. Some people directly took him out and said something.


    Dumbledore heard several people''s criticism of him. The Weasley twins suddenly looked very angry. He raised his voice and put a piece of his wand around his neck.¡°¡­¡­ Quiet... "


    It''s a great megaphone spell. At least everyone''s got a jump.


    "This is what we think is necessary because no matter how we prevent it, the event will still be very difficult and dangerous. There is no possibility that students below grade six or seven can cope with it. I will personally make sure that under age students can''t fool our fair referees and make them champions of Hogwarts


    His pale blue eyes blinked a few times when he saw Fred and George''s rebellious faces. "So for those under 17, I ask you not to waste time nominating yourself."


    Then Dumbledore looked at Van Lin, he was sitting with Harry, and Ron and Hermione


    Dumbledore seems to be passing something to him, some strange luster in his deep eyes.


    "The team of busbarton and demstrand will arrive in October and will be with us for most of the school year. I know you will give the foreign guests all the enthusiasm and support the champion of Hogwarts during their stay. It''s not too early now. I hope you will have a clear mind in class tomorrow, which is very good It''s important. Go and have a rest. "


    Dumbledore sat down again and turned to mad eyed moody, looking reminiscent.


    The students stood up and swarmed to the double door of the front hall. There was a scratch and a thump.


    "How can they do that?" George Weasley said he did not follow the crowd to the door and stood staring at Dumbledore.


    "We''ll be seventeen next April. Why can''t we have a try?"


    "They can''t stop me. "Fred said obstinately, glaring at the table above." champions can do anything, and you don''t let us do the right thing. There''s a thousand sails bonus! "


    "Yes." Ron''s mind seemed to float far away, "yes, a thousand sailboat coins..."


    "And it''s not fair at all, especially for Vaseline." Hermione said angrily, "in the past time, van Lin has proved that he is the most powerful little wizard in Hogwarts, and I believe that there is no wizard who can fight against him in other schools."


    "Yes, if Fanlin can''t be the warrior of Hogwarts, then who else in Hogwarts has such a qualification?" Said Harry, nodding.


    "It''s just ridiculous, age limit?" Fred was very angry. "Besides, there are still many people over the age of seventeen. They can only pass the exam, but the three wizard contest..."


    "We have to talk to Dumbledore, or the Ministry of magic They can''t do that. Everyone should have a chance. "


    "Yes, the most promising one is not able to compete, and it''s because of age." Hermione frowned.


    "Let''s go." Van Lim said, "don''t talk about it. If you don''t leave, we''re the only one here."


    In fact, it''s not a restriction at all for him.


    He can use the confusion spell to deceive the Goblet of fire and throw his name in.


    What''s more, Dumbledore can be used to stop the Sorcerer''s magic. Fanlin can find many ways to cheat, bypass, or destroy directly.


    "Fanlin, don''t you have any idea about the age limit?" Fred said, "you should be..."


    As a matter of fact, van leen wanted to tell Fred that it was impossible for him, but Professor McGonagall came over.


    "Mr. van leen Al, please come here. Headmaster Dumbledore has something to say to you." Professor McGonagall said, but in a flash, his gentle face stiffened.


    "As for the five of you, I think you should hurry back to the public lounge instead of blocking up at the entrance of the hall. This is the hall, and the freshmen report should set some examples."


    Professor McGonagall''s serious face is still so terrible.


    In fact, a few people do not dare to have any doubt, the right choice is to leave obediently.


    Under Professor McGonagall''s watch, Harry, Ron, Hermione, Fred, and George walked into the front room. They also looked back at Vaseline. Then, as soon as they left the house, Fred and George argued about Dumbledore''s possible measures to prevent students under 17 from competing.


    "What is Dumbledore looking for Vaseline for?" Harry asked.


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s to explain the reasons for the ban. Everyone knows that busbarton''s wizard and demstrand''s wizard won''t be vanlin''s opponent. He''s the best at Hogwarts." Hermione frowned. At least the girl''s IQ is online.


    Harry nodded, which was the result of everyone''s agreement, and they were friends of Fanlin, and such an honor should not be missed by Fanlin.


    It''s a five-year rotation, and it''s not sure there will be another one.


    However, these things can only wait for Fanlin to come back.


    "Who is the impartial judge who decides the champion?" Asked Harry."I don''t know." Fred said, "but it''s them that we''re going to fool about. I think a few drops of the old potion will help. George... "


    "But Dumbledore knows you''re not old enough." Said Ron.


    "Yes, but he''s not the one who decides who wins the game, is he?" Fred said slyly, "I think once you pick the people who want to attend, he''ll pick the best from every school, regardless of their age. Dumbledore tried not to let us name ourselves."


    "But dead!" Hermione said anxiously that they went through a door hidden behind the tapestry and ascended another narrow flight of stairs.


    "Yes." Fred said casually, "but a few years ago, right?


    Anyway, without any risk, where''s the fun? Hey, Ron, what if we avoid Dumbledore? Do you want to compete? "


    " what do you say? " Ron asked Harry, "of course it''s great to compete, but I think they might want something older, whether we''ve learned enough..."


    "I never learned enough." Neville''s gloomy voice came from behind Fred and George.


    "But I think my grandmother will ask me to have a try. She always says how to glorify my family. I have to, Hoo..."


    Neville''s foot just sank down the middle of the stairs. There are many such traps in Hogwarts. Most of the older students will jump over this special step and develop a second instinct. But Neville is famous for his forgetfulness. Harry and Ron grab his arm and drag him out. A suit of armor is panting at the top of the stairs, clanging and laughing.


    "Shut up." Ron said that as they passed the armor, Ron gave it a heavy blow on its face armor.


    They grope for the entrance to the Gryffindor tower, which is cut behind a huge portrait of a fat aunt in pink silk.


    "Is the spell?" She asked as they approached the population. "Braddock." Granger said, "the prefect downstairs told me."


    The portrait swayed forward to reveal a hole in the wall. They all climbed through the hole, and a pile of blazing fire warmed the circulation room, which was full of low chairs and tables.


    They say good night to each other, and Hermione disappears in the corridor leading to the girls'' dormitory.


    Harry, Ron, and Neville climbed the last spiral staircase to the dorm at the top of the tower. Each of the five four beds had a crimson curtain facing the wall. At the foot of the bed were their trunks. Dean and Finnegan were already in bed. Finnegan hung his Irish robe on the roof. Dean nailed a poster of wickdor Krum on the bedside table. His original West Ham team poster was nailed nearby.


    "Insane!" Ron sighed, sighed at the motionless player and shook his head.


    Harry, Ron, and Neville put on their pajamas and went to bed, and someone, no doubt a school elf, put a pan in the bed sheet. Lying in bed, listening to the sound of the storm outside, especially comfortable.


    "I may have to work on it, you know." Ron''s sleepy voice came from the dark, "if Fred and George find a way Competition You don''t know, do you? "


    "But Fanlin''s words..."


    "Maybe he won''t, it''s nothing for him to play at all." Ron said vaguely.


    "However, the three witches fighting contest..."


    "We have to wait for Fred and George to find a way," said Ron. "Beyond the age limit, maybe the old potion will work."


    Ron''s magic potion inspiration suddenly exploded, which shocked Harry, but


    But Harry didn''t know what the potion was.


    "A potion that ages the body quickly, within the duration of the effect."


    "Does that work?"


    "Maybe I also I just heard of... " Ron yawned and van Lin didn''t come back.


    "Maybe we don''t have to wait for him. Hermione has gone back to her bedroom."


    "Maybe she''s tired." Harry replied without thinking, "you know, van Lin has been sleeping all day."


    Ron seemed to be asleep, and his voice was like a whisper.


    "If not..."


    Harry rolled over in bed, and a series of eye-catching new pictures welled up in his mind He has fooled the fair judge into believing that he is seventeen He has become the champion of Hogwarts He stood on the ground and raised his arms triumphantly to the whole school. They all cheered and screamed He just won the magic trio


    Zhuo''s face is very clear in the fuzzy crowd. His face is full of admiration and his smile is brilliant.


    Harry laughed happily on his pillow, especially pleased that Ron couldn''t see what he could see.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 539

    Fanlin returned to the hall alone.


    The calming stadiums have become a bit deserted, Dumbledore has removed the magical decorations, and Hogwarts castle has returned to its Medieval dark style.


    All the little witches have left. The rainstorm just wants people to hide in their own small space.


    Or go back and have a party for the freshmen?


    This is also a very thoughtful thing.


    Gryffindor''s friends could have done it, but Percy was forbidden to do it when he was a prefect.


    He would drive everyone back to bed as a prefect. Like crouch, he was just blind.


    Now there are only Dumbledore and Moody''s in the hall, fake Moody''s, but the identity has not been determined.


    As van Lin walked slowly, he was thinking about what method he should use to force Moody''s disclosure. Of course, this was only in front of him and could not be detected.


    Or, Fanlin, simply crush it, and then use the soul capture mantra to control it


    However, fake moody always wants to see Voldemort. Although Voldemort is still very weak, it is after all the existence of the Dark Lord and Dumbledore''s headache.


    Fanlin was not sure his spell would work in front of Voldemort.


    If found out, then


    It seems that Dumbledore could not have allowed himself to do so.


    Two people in the chair stopped talking, Dumbledore turned to look at Van Lin, and moody


    Van reen promised that he was in Moody''s watch through his damned eye.


    There is no doubt that this is also a tricky thing.


    With the help of the magic eye, it''s hard for anyone to sneak into Moody''s, unless it''s a very clever visual deception.


    So, how did Moody''s get attacked, and Moody''s hands


    Van Lin''s eyes fell on Moody''s staff.


    It was like a dead stick, but Fanlin did not question the power of the staff.


    Moody''s blue eye fell on van Lin. In fact, Moody''s just turned around.


    His staff stood quietly on one side, and then he limped two steps in the direction of Vaseline.


    Moody''s voice is so hoarse that van Lin can''t tell whether it''s true or not, but it doesn''t matter.


    People who play Moody''s don''t make such low-level mistakes. They must have been prepared for a long time.


    However, Dumbledore did not seem to notice.


    "Nice to meet you, Valentine al. You are a celebrity. You can be seen everywhere in the newspapers these days. "


    "It''s not a good thing, Professor moody." Van Lin said he reached out his hand and held it with Moody''s slightly deformed palm.


    To tell you the truth, mad eye moody looks like a stitcher made by a necromancer.


    Van Lim has seen it in the dark witchcraft of the middle ages, but it''s disgusting that undead magic is associated with corpses.


    Naturally, there is no one to learn this kind of magic, which is a little bad.


    "Ah, the prophet''s praise," moody said, "but it''s something to celebrate, and your fight that night I''m glad to see you here. "


    "So do I, Professor moody." "I didn''t expect you would agree with Dumbledore to teach at Hogwarts," said Vaseline


    "I didn''t expect that." Moody said, "but it''s just to help albus. I''ll leave when albus finds his next defense against the dark arts professor."


    "It''s probably just a year at Hogwarts." Moody concluded.


    This is the first time van Lin has seen moody smile. .


    however, it seems very embarrassing.


    You can''t imagine a twisted smile squeezed out in front of you.


    It was a bit of a thrill.


    The stitcher cracked its mouth, as if to swallow you up.


    "I''m sorry, alasto." Dumbledore said, "as you know, the defense against the dark arts is in short supply, and I hope you can stay and teach if you can."


    "I''ll think about it, albus." Moody said quickly, his mouth is very flexible.


    "Thank you very much Alasto. " Dumbledore said that he did not continue to talk about it. There was no need for him. At least he didn''t know Moody''s identity.


    There are only two explanations.


    Otherwise, the enemy is hiding very well, and the second point is that van Lin is wrong, Moody''s has not been replaced


    "I''m sorry, van Lin, but I have to interrupt your private break time, but I have to tell you about this matter, which is about the three strong tournament...""The champion is mine." Van Lin confidently said, "I hope to be able to compete, and I''m very confident about that..."


    "Oh, of course Of course, you can break my magic limit, and I don''t think anyone in Hogwarts can beat you


    "So why..."


    "You should be clear about the demands made by busbarton and demstrand that they can''t allow you to participate in the competition like this. Therefore, it has become a rule that you are not allowed to participate in the competition, because you are not old enough, but everyone knows that it is because of your ability, just like an adult bullying a child."


    Same as I thought before.


    For the little wizard, the strength of Fanlin is obviously very foul, even ordinary adult wizard also can not have.


    There''s nothing wrong with that.


    If you let Fanlin to participate in the competition, then this session of the three wizard fighting method competition will become no suspense.


    Even if there is an occasional gap between the individual and the individual, it is impossible to avoid the competition at all.


    This will become a stage for van Lin to show his strength in an all-round way. In this way, busbarton and demstrand will have no face at all.


    "The idea of the weak..." Moody said quickly. He looked very indifferent, which was in line with his image.


    "I''m sorry, I have to make sure that you can''t take part in the competition. This is the premise of this tournament. In order to reopen the competition, Hogwarts has to make some concessions, which is a little unfair to you, but..."


    Dumbledore looked at Vaseline quietly. "You have to promise me that you don''t personally participate in the whole competition, the identity of a contestant."


    "In person?"


    Fanlin is slightly stunned, this sentence, can play the space


    Dumbledore doesn''t look very good either.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 540

    The sudden news caught everyone by surprise.


    Van Lin was banned from taking part in the three wizard contest by name, which is undoubtedly the recognition and advice of busbarton and demstrand.


    To Hogwarts, or to Vaseline?


    This is all in the discussion.


    However, we are not surprised to have such a conclusion.


    Van Lin''s honor is so great that he doesn''t need to take part in such school competitions. He is the strongest, which is recognized by the magic world.


    The change of wind direction between Fanlin and nature happened.


    The only constant is that the proud Hogwarts never thought he couldn''t win the championship.


    Fanlin to music so, he is not the focus, which saves a lot of trouble, and if it was not for Voldemort, the ghost would want to participate in the three wizard contest.


    It seems that his original plan to go through the competition process is in vain.


    A few days later, in the morning, the cloudy storm weather finally passed, although the roof of the auditorium was still very dark, and heavy leaden gray clouds were still hovering overhead. Harry, Ron, vaseline and Hermione went through their new curriculum over breakfast.


    A few seats apart, Fred, George and Lee Jordan were discussing how to use magic to age themselves and get involved in the Triwizard contest.


    "It''s a nice day It''s been fine out there all morning, "said Ron, his fingers scurrying across the Monday column of the schedule," herbalism and transfiguration, and magic into small animals Hell, we''re still in class with Slytherin... "


    "This afternoon is double divination." Harry sighed, looking down at the bottom of the column, besides making potions, divination was Harry''s least favorite subject. Professor Trelawney''s constant prediction of Harry''s death made him extremely disgusted.


    "The three of you should give up this subject like me, right?" Hermione said briskly, putting butter on her toast, "and then doing some sensible things like number divination.".


    There was a sudden rustle over their heads, and more than a hundred owls flew in through the open windows, bringing morning mail. Harry looked up instinctively, but did not see his own White Owl among the brown and gray owls.


    The owls circled around the table looking for the owners of the mail and parcels. A big brown owl flies to Neville and puts a package on his lap - Neville always forgets to wrap it up.


    On the other side of the auditorium, Malfoy''s Owl perched on his shoulder, bringing the same things as usual: candy and cakes from home.


    In order to eliminate the sinking feeling in his stomach caused by disappointment, Harry went back to his seat and continued to drink porridge. Meimei this time, everyone will receive some letters from home, except him.


    There are the most letters in Fanlin, dozens of which are screened by dobby.


    "Damn it, I shouldn''t have sent these letters."


    He''s upset. Some of the things that he''s in a bad mood for eating seem to destroy.


    Harry had been thinking about these things as they crossed the path between the wet vegetable fields to the third greenhouse.


    But when Professor spretrau, in the greenhouse, showed the class a plant - the ugliest plant ever seen - he was fascinated by it and stopped thinking about letters.


    In fact, the plant doesn''t look like a plant. It''s more like a lot of big, black slugs sticking straight out of the soil, each slightly twisted, covered with large, shiny lumps that look full of liquid.


    "Bubojuebus," Professor spatlau told them briskly. "You have to get them out, and then you collect the pus --"


    "what do you collect?" Said phinegan Simo in protest.


    "Pus, phinegan, I mean collecting pus," said spitter. "It''s quite useful. Don''t waste it. You need to collect pus in these bottles. Put on your dragon leather gloves. If it gets on the skin before dilution, strange reactions may occur. "


    The job of chubby bojubus was disgusting, but the process was surprisingly smooth.


    It has a strong smell of gasoline.


    They put the pus into the bottle according to the instructions of Professor spatlau. After class, they collected several bottles of pus.


    "The lady will teach with a cork at the same time," said the cork. "The pus of bourgojebus is a special drug for the treatment of stubborn acne. Students must be prevented from removing the acne by using the method of justiri."


    "Like poor alos. Midgen, "said Hannah Abbott, in a calm voice, who studied transfiguration.


    "She tried to remove the acne with a spell."


    "Stupid girl," said spitter, shaking his head, "but Ms. Pomfrey nailed her nose up."A rumbling bell rang on the wet ground of the castle, bringing the message that class was over. So the students dispersed, and those who studied metamorphosis stepped on the stone steps to the class of metamorphosis. Gryffindor, who learned how to tame lions and eagles, went in another direction, down the sloping lawn and walked to Hagrid''s cabin, which was built on the edge of the forbidden forest.


    Hagrid stood outside his cabin, holding the collar of his big black dog''s teeth in one hand. There were several open wooden boxes at his feet. The teeth barked and pulled and twisted the collars. Obviously, he wanted to go near the box to see what was in it. As the students approached, a strange noise came into their ears, like some small bombs.


    "Good morning!" Hagrid said with a smile to Harry, Ron, vaseline and Hermione. "Let''s wait for Slytherin class," he didn''t want to let the students miss this - a snail with a red tail.


    "What the hell is this?" Ron asked. The box was ringing all the time.


    Hagrid pointed to the wooden box at his feet


    Neville screamed and jumped back.


    In Harry''s opinion, the conch is the best summary of a strange creature with a red tail.


    They look shapeless, unlit lobsters, pale and filthy, with feet sticking out in strange places, but their heads are not visible. There were about a hundred of them in each box, each about six inches long, crawling on each other''s bodies, or bumping into the walls of the boxes.


    They give off a strong smell of rotten fish.


    From time to time, their tails give off a spark with a slap and their bodies push forward a few inches.


    "Just hatched," Hagrid said proudly, "so you can raise them yourself. But we have to make a plan first. "


    "Why do we want to keep these things?" Said a cold voice.


    Here''s Slytherin ban. It was Draco Malfoy who was talking, while Clara and Goyle giggled approvingly.


    Hagrid was embarrassed by the problem.


    "I mean, what are they for?" "What''s the use of them?" Malfoy asked


    Hagrid opened his mouth and stopped for a few seconds, apparently thinking hard. Then he said coldly, "that''s the next lesson. You just have to feed them today. Now, you try to feed them different things - I haven''t raised this kind of thing before, I don''t know what they eat - I''ve prepared some ant eggs, frog livers and some grass snakes, and I''ll try a little of each


    Hagrid also summed up the method, he is a professor at Hogwarts, naturally, he has his own rights.


    It''s really bad to be threatened by your own students.


    Malfoy couldn''t say anything. Even his father couldn''t save him.


    However, his words are agreeable, at least for the time being, such things have no value at all.


    "First pus, then this thing." Muttered Seymour.


    Even Harry, Ron and Hermione, who love Hagrid deeply, just quietly hold up a cup of frog liver and put it into the wooden box to lure the Oncomelania whose tails will spark.


    Harry couldn''t help but think it was pointless because the snails didn''t seem to have mouths.


    "It''s useless. I don''t think this shellfish will eat anything. You know, it should be in the sea..." Van reen looks at these terrible pomaceans, these Martian tailed shellfish, and it doesn''t look like they can go into the water.


    "Here are the gloves." Said Hermione, preparing several pairs of longskin gloves.


    "Ouch Ten minutes later, Dean Thomas yelled. "It hurt me."


    Hagrid came to him, anxious. "There''s a spark in his tail!" Dean said angrily, showing Hagrid his burned hand.


    "Ah, yes, they hurt people when they go to Mars." Hagrid nodded.


    "Fried conch!" Dean said, "Pomacea Hagrid, what is the sharp thing in it


    "Oh, some of them have stings," Hagrid said excitedly, and Dean quickly pulled his hand out of the box.


    "I thought they were all male - females had straws on their bellies I think it''s for blood


    "Oh, I know what we do with these things," Malfoy said sarcastically. "Who doesn''t want a pet that burns, stabs and bites people?"


    "Just because they don''t look good, but that doesn''t mean they''re useless," Hermione interrupted impolitely.


    "Dragon blood has amazing magic, but you don''t want a dragon as a pet, do you?"


    Harry and Ron grinned at Hagrid, who responded with a sly smile. As Harry, Ron, vaseline and Hermione knew, there was nothing that Hagrid liked more than a pet dragon - when they were first graders at the school, Hagrid secretly kept a dragon, an evil Norwegian Ridgeback dragon, for a while.However, nob seems to be well domesticated, except that he always burns things.


    Hagrid only liked horrible creatures - the more deadly they were, the better.


    It''s an iron rule, and we all know it.


    "At least those snails are small creatures." That''s what Ron said when they returned to the castle for lunch an hour later.


    "They''re just small now," Hermione''s voice suggested, as if irritated. "Once Hagrid keeps feeding them, they grow to six feet long."


    "What does it matter? If we find out they can cure seasickness, right? " Ron said.


    "You know I said that just to shut Malfoy up," Hermione said. "To be honest, I think he''s right. The most important thing we should do is to squash them all before they can attack us


    They sat at Gryffindor''s table and began to eat mutton and potatoes. Hermione ate so fast that everyone was staring at her.


    "You What''s the matter with you, Hermione? "


    Van Lin tried to ask, "are you hungry?"


    "No," said Hermione, her mouth bulging with sprouts, trying to relax herself. "I just want to go to the library."


    "What?" Ron didn''t believe what he heard. "Hermione - today is the first day of school, we have no homework to do!"


    "We have homework?" Harry was a little confused.


    "No Van Lin shook his head.


    The girl seems to have made up her mind to take out the plan of raising the elf these two days.


    Shanshan hasn''t come back yet.


    Hermione shrugged and went on eating as if she hadn''t eaten for days. Then she jumped up and said, "goodbye to dinner." Then he left the table quickly.


    In fact, in the afternoon divination class, Fanlin wanted to escape, but Harry was more eager.


    "Saturn, baby, Saturn!" Trelawney said she was infuriated by the news that Harry''s grace was not attracted to her.


    "I mean when you were born, Saturn must have been in power in heaven Your black hair Your short stature Tragically lost at a young age I think if I''m right, you were born in the middle of winter? "


    "No," said Harry, "I was born in July."


    Ron and vaseline were laughing and coughing.


    Half an hour later, each of them sent a complicated circular chart and tried to draw the corresponding planets on the position indicating the time of their birth. This was a monotonous task, requiring constant reference to the timetable and calculation angle.


    After a while, Harry frowned at the parchment in his hand and said, "I have two Neptune here. It can''t be right, can it?"


    "Ah "When there are two Neptune in the sky, it must be a sign that a dwarf with glasses is born, Harry..."


    Phinegan and Dean, who were sitting next to them, sniggered.


    Brown exclaimed excitedly, "Oh, Professor, look! I think I got an unexpected planet! Oh - Professor, what is that


    "Honey, that''s Uranus," Professor trawley said, looking at the chart.


    "Brown, can I have a look at that Uranus, too?" Asked Ron.


    Unfortunately, Professor Trelawney heard this sentence, and maybe it was that sentence that caused the professor to give them a lot of homework at the end of class today.


    This is too bad, and divination and astrology are together


    Maybe you should be more aggressive?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 541

    "Write a detailed analysis of the planetary motion that will affect you next month, with your personal chart as evidence," Professor trawley snapped, not in the same elegant and delicate tone as usual, but rather like Professor McGonagall. "You have to hand in your homework next Monday, and you can''t miss it for any reason."


    That''s the consequence, imitation and greeting.


    Fanlin didn''t want to understand the use of this damned divination and astrology. He usually did it for me. Now, on the first day of school, Professor trawley left them a lot of homework.


    Maybe I should talk to Professor McGonagall and cancel my divination?


    It seems to be very feasible.


    "Poor old bat," said Ron bitterly, as they were joining the stream of people going down the stairs for dinner in the auditorium. "With so much homework to do for a whole week, it would be..."


    "A lot of homework?" Hermione caught up with them and said happily, "Professor Walter didn''t give us any homework at all!"


    "My God, how wonderful Professor Walter is Said Ron sullenly.


    They came to the entrance of the auditorium, which was full of people queuing for meals.


    As soon as they joined the end of the line, they heard a loud voice from behind: "Weasley! Hi, Weasley


    Harry, Ron, vaseline and Hermione turned around.


    Malfoy waved a Daily Prophet in his hand and spoke so loud that everyone in the auditorium could hear him.


    "Listen to the news!"


    "New troubles for the Minister of magic, special correspondent Rita Skeeter reports: it seems that the minister''s troubles are not over yet.


    Recently, the Minister of magic was fired for his poor performance in controlling the crowd in the world cup, and he was still unable to give a reasonable explanation for the disappearance of a witch. Yesterday, he was in a new predicament because of Arnold Weasley''s eccentric behavior, mistaken for a robber


    Malfoy raised his head.


    "Think about it. They didn''t even write his name right, Weasley, as if it didn''t exist at all, right?" He said cheerfully.


    Now everyone in the dining room is listening to him.


    Malfoy shook the newspaper, stood it up, and then read: "Arnold Weasley, who was charged with owning a flying car two years ago, was involved in a dispute with several police officers handling robbery cases for possession of some offensive items: Mr. Weasley seems to have been helped by" magic eye "Alastair moody The former minister, unable to distinguish between handshake and attempted robbery, retired. So naturally, when Mr. Weasley arrived at Mr. Moody''s heavily guarded residence, Mr. modi again mistakenly pressed the alarm. Mr. Weasley had to explain that he was able to get rid of the police.


    But he would not answer the Daily Prophet''s question: Why did he involve the minister in such an impolite and embarrassing situation? "


    Malfoy looks like a professional announcer, or they can host a Hogwarts voice with Malfoy as the anchor.


    That''s a good idea.


    Malfoy seemed to want to find something more interesting. He went through the new prophet''s daily.


    "And another picture, Weasley!" Malfoy said. He flicked the newspaper with his finger and lifted it up. "It''s a picture of your mom and dad standing in front of their house. It would be better if your mother were thinner, wouldn''t she


    Ron was shaking with anger.


    Everyone was staring at him.


    "Shut up, Malfoy." Harry said, "it''s normal, Ron..."


    "Oh, by the way, you''re living with them this summer, aren''t you, Potter?"


    Malfoy quipped, "so tell me, is his mother really that fat, or is she just fat in this picture?"


    "Do you know what your mother is like? Malfoy? " Said Harry.


    Now, he and Hermione grab Ron behind his coat to stop him from pouncing on Malfoy


    "She looks like there''s shit under her nose? Is she the same? Or is it just being with you? " There was a flush of pink on Malfoy''s pale face. How dare you scold my mother


    "Then shut your mouth." Said Harry.


    Fanlin had to cheer for Harry. It seemed that Harry had the ability to fight Malfoy.


    Harry won''t lose too much to Malfoy.


    Malfoy was pale, he couldn''t make up his mind, and the damned fellow was here.


    "Maybe you should really learn how to speak, Malfoy." Fanlin said casually, "and I advise you not to do stupid things, just like your father, maybe he doesn''t know how stupid he is. He can never distinguish the form, and what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, he doesn''t know how stupid he is


    Malfoy didn''t seem to listen at all. His face was blue and white, and he was ready to explode."Let''s go." Said Fanlin.


    If put in the first few semesters, Fanlin did not mind what lessons he had given Malfoy.


    But now


    When he realized how far he could reach, he lost interest in such things.


    Boring?


    That''s probably what it means.


    Harry nodded. He and van Lin grabbed Ron''s arm from left to right, trying to take Ron out.


    Bang!


    A few people screamed - Harry felt a white, hot thing exploding behind him, but the power He reached for his wand in a hurry. But before he could reach the wand, he heard another big bang And the huge reverberation in the dining room.


    This time it was Fanlin''s turn to be surprised.


    Malfoy sent out the spell just now. His cane free spell and silent spell were easily blocked.


    Curse yourself wrong?


    Will a coma spell change into a morph spell when armor rebounds?


    Fanlin swears that he didn''t read it wrong. So, this mantra


    "Oh no, come on!"


    Harry made a turn.


    Professor moody limped down the stairs, his wand in his hand, pointing to a ferret, shining on the stone floor where Malfoy had just stood.


    The hall was silent and advanced, and they felt it was funny.


    It''s always Malfoy''s provocation, but


    No one moved except moody''s. Moody turned to look at Harry - until now his normal eye looked at Harry, and the other looked at the back of his head.


    "Did he hurt you?" Modi growled.


    "No," said Harry, "stopped."


    "Don''t touch it!" Moody''s roared.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 542

    Nobody expected Moody''s return, the former Auror, whose name had just been mentioned in Malfoy''s mouth.


    It can be said that the people who play Moody''s are really dedicated.


    They prepared a lot of things in advance.


    Moody''s actions, Moody''s character, Moody''s words and deeds have already disgusted moody to the black wizard.


    The old Auror has been fighting against the black magic, to be sure, Mudi is more authentic than crouch.


    He only targets black sorcerers, and magic, he treats them equally as much as possible.


    If he doesn''t agree, he takes out his wand directly, which is in line with his identity.


    Moody''s naturally knows where the family is.


    If Lucius is standing here now, Fanlin thinks that Moody''s use is not the transfiguration curse, the arming curse, or the coma curse, or simply put an end to Lucius


    "Don''t move..." Moody yelled.


    "Don''t move - what?" Said Harry suspiciously.


    "It''s not about you - it''s about him!" Moody growled. He looked very angry.


    You can''t imagine how a guy with a prosthetic leg can walk so fast, even though he looks limping.


    Moody''s strides past, his palms around his shoulders and reach for Clara in the back.


    Clara was about to pick up the ferret, but when he saw Moody''s hand, he froze. He was very natural.


    Malfoy, Clara and Goyle, these families have a deep source of awe for moody''s.


    Moody''s rolling eyes magically penetrate his head to see what''s going on behind him.


    Moody walks up to Clara, Goyle and the ferret.


    The ferret let out a terrible scream and began to run towards the dungeon.


    "How can this be done?" Moody growled, and his wand pointed again at the ferret - it flew ten feet into the air, slapped him, and then bounced up again.


    "I don''t like people who attack behind the enemy," roared Modi, screaming in pain as the mink bounced higher and higher.


    "Obnoxious, cowardly, despicable practices..." The ferret was flying in the air, its legs and tail waving helplessly.


    "Don''t do it again!" Moody said word by word, and the ferret dropped him heavily, then bounced into the air.


    "Professor moody!" Exclaimed a surprised voice.


    Professor McGonagall was walking down the stairs, folding his books.


    "Hello, Professor McGonagall." Moody said calmly, shooting the ferret higher and higher.


    "You What are you doing Asked Professor McGonagall, with his eyes fixed on the bouncing and falling ferret.


    "Teaching." Moody''s said.


    "Teach Teaching Professor moody, then Is that a student? " Professor McGonagall screamed and his book fell to the ground.


    "In a way, yes." Moody said, controlling Malfoy to spin and jump in mid air.


    Then Moody''s began to laugh.


    Everyone laughed. It was very interesting. No one went to Professor McGonagall.


    Moody looked happy, too. He took two quick steps, then pulled carat''s pants open, just to expand a space, and then the ferret fell in.


    There''s more laughter, and there''s nothing more joyous than that.


    "Come on!" Cried Professor McGonagall. She ran down the stairs and took out her wand.


    A quarter of an hour later, with a crash, Draco Malfoy returned to his original form, curled up on the floor, his golden hair as if he had just been spoiled, and his face was pale, and it seemed that the experience in his pants was not so wonderful.


    Malfoy stood up and drew back.


    "Alasto, we can''t punish students with transfiguration." Said Professor McGonagall.


    "Professor Dumbledore must have told you that?"


    "Yes, he may have mentioned it." Moody''s said, grabbing his chin, not caring, "but I think it''s a proper punishment..."


    "We can stay in class or tell the parents of the students!"


    "I''ll do it." Moody looked at Malfoy with a look he didn''t like.


    Malfoy''s eyes also contained tears of pain and humiliation. Staring at Moody and muttering, only the words "my dad" could hear.


    "Oh, isn''t it?" Moody said quietly, being dragged up several stairs, the dull sound of his wooden leg hitting the stone reverberated in the dining room.


    "Son, I know your old father You told him moody was watching his son You tell me Your parents are Lucius, aren''t they


    "Yes." Malfoy said bitterly.


    "Another old friend," moody roared, "I always wanted to talk to old Lucius


    Come on "He took Malfoy''s upper arm and dragged him to the dungeon.


    Professor McGonagall looked anxiously at their backs for a while, then waved his wand and made the dropped books fly back into her hands.Moody''s private teaching is a real thrill.


    When they sat at the table a few minutes later, everyone around the forest was talking about it.


    "Don''t talk to me." Ron said without a head.


    "Why?" Asked Hermione in surprise.


    "Because I want to remember that scene forever," said Ron, closing his eyes, his face stiff, "Draco Malfoy, that wonderful little mink..."


    Everyone laughed. Hermione began to eat the steamed beef with powder on their plate.


    "But it will really hurt Malfoy," she said. "It''s better for Professor McGonagall to come out and stop him --"


    Hermione! " Ron said angrily, his eyes suddenly opened. "You are destroying the best moments of my life."


    Hermione made an impatient voice and began to eat quickly.


    "Don''t tell me you''re going to the library again tonight." "Van Lin said, looking at her.


    "Yes," Hermione said heavily, "there is a bunch of things to do."


    "But you tell us Professor ward..."


    Harry said it, but he had not finished.


    "It''s not homework," Hermione said, and then she washed the dishes and left.


    As soon as she left fredry sat in her chair.


    "Moody''s!" He said, "how cool he is!"


    "It''s not just cool." George said he was sitting opposite Fred.


    "Super cool" twin friend Lee Dan sat next to George and said, "we''ll have his class this afternoon."


    "How about his lecture?" Harry asked eagerly.


    Fred, George and Lee exchanged meaningful eyes.


    "Never had such a class." Said Fred.


    "He knows." Li said.


    "What do you know?" Ron asked, leaning sideways.


    "Know what it will be like to do outside there?" George said.


    "What do you do?" Harry asked.


    "How to defend against the black wizard." "It''s really wonderful, and it''s absolutely useful if you get to his class," Fred said


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 543

    In fact, van reen was able to guess some of Moody''s tricks.


    According to the normal Moody''s, he is an old Auror. Naturally, his teaching should be closer to reality.


    The black magic professor''s experience of defense against black magic is far beyond all.


    And based on Moody''s profession, there should be a lot of magic spell display and magic spell confrontation in his teaching.


    It''s all something you can think of with your head.


    Of course, there is no doubt that there is a lack of expectations, but in the original, Moody is a person who can teach with unforgivable curse.


    If Moody''s is teaching like a normal Professor, it''s a little strange.


    However, it also needs to see him to be sure. So far, van Lin has only seen two sides of Moody''s.


    In addition to normal teaching, Moody''s spent most of his time with Dumbledore.


    Van Lin had to admit the quality of the fake Moody''s heart.


    He has been shaking in front of Dumbledore, although this is necessary. As a professor of defense against the dark arts at Hogwarts, moody naturally has to participate in the work of arranging the three wizard fighting method.


    However, it can not afford to worry about anything Lin has done,.


    In fact, after the Quidditch World Cup night, van Lin had been eager to get closer to Hermione, but Hermione didn''t give him the chance.


    We were all together when we lived in the humble residence. With the thickness of our skin, we could not bear it.


    But back at Hogwarts, there are many reasons for van Lin to be alone with Hermione, but Hermione is too busy to catch Hermione in all his free time.


    It''s good to go to the library. If you have a date, you can go to the library.


    But Hermione left too soon. Once she looked smart, it would not be wise to disturb her because of something boring.


    He''ll be killed with Hermione''s eyes.


    Over and over!


    Naturally, van Lin''s energy can''t be put on this all the time.


    He needs a lot more time to fill himself up.


    Now, Fanlin has several large notebooks with him.


    Of course, this is not without corresponding works.


    Knowledge from nicoleme is not just about alchemy.


    It contains a lot of things.


    The use and characterization of magic array, material science, and the most important knowledge of magic patterns.


    This has always been ignored by any forest.


    There are not many things that can be researched about ancient Chinese character learning. Nowadays, the only thing the Ministry of magic has issued is Ru Ni Wen.


    However, most sorcerers don''t know much about Runyon. Even though they graduated from Hogwarts, most of them gave up ancient magical arts when they were graded.


    Old English is easier for wizards to master.


    Runic is an alphabet that at first belonged to Nordic and Germanic peoples about 1500 years ago. However, the "letters" in this "alphabet" are believed to contain mysterious elements that can be used for divination.


    In fact, "Rune" - the word means "mysterious" or "hidden.". It comes from the German raunen, which means "secret talk.". The earliest and, in fact, the most famous runic is the old fusak (so called Futhark because it represents the initial six runic letters feoh, ur, thorn, Ansur, RAD and Ken).


    The power of RuNi in divination is because each hieroglyphic which can represent an interpretation has a special deep meaning.


    Old fusack contains 24 letters. There are also less than 16 or as many as 33 letters of forsak. In addition to the standard 24 letters, there is sometimes a 25th RuNi, called wyrd, which is empty. It is a symbol of fate and retribution, but only recently added to the RuNi alphabet. Many people think that its meaning has been implied in other RuNi letters.


    RuNi can be used not only for divination, but also for seeking the desired results. The use of RuNi manuscripts is not to predict or perspective the future, but to create the future.


    People write the desired RuNi text on paper or engrave it on wood, and they carry it day and night. When RuNi''s manuscript works magic, it is burned with reverence and reverence. It is also considered polite to thank RuNi for his help. In the words of modern psychology, the ritual of preparing RuNi''s manuscripts requires concentration and quietness of the mind, which may lead to the best functioning and most beneficial process in order to achieve the desired future.


    This is the simplest application of Runyon.


    Extended to the wizard, such as Nevin''s fault has become a necessary divination, there are more mysterious curse.


    Through some simple trigger medium, maybe a handshake, or a look, a reading.The wizard who is proficient in such as Niven can impose curse power on the opponent in an instant.


    Feel that there are always weird things going with you, as if someone is staring at you all the time.


    In fact, Harry was so obsessed with this that he wanted to curse Snape.


    However, this is impossible, and Snape''s understanding of this is not so simple, even if Professor Snape is proficient in incantations and potions.


    Van leen saw a spell like Nevin in in Snape''s office.


    A very powerful defense and counterattack magic, applied to guard.


    Van leen guessed that Snape might have studied the ancient magic relics.


    It''s hard to find that even if Nevin is replaced by magic, it''s hard to resist.


    It''s a good time to be hit by those defensive magic.


    If the magic is not high enough, death is not an unacceptable thing.


    It seems that Harry''s dream is doomed to fail.


    Without the help of plug-in, Harry can hardly catch up with Snape before Voldemort fails.


    Why do I say plug-in? £©


    when it comes to Snape, we have to talk about Neville.


    Of course, this is not something that can be solved in a few words.


    On the relationship between Professor Snape and Harry Potter, the story that Neville and Professor Snape have to tell, the detailed explanation of Snape''s potions and his bad students, and the notes on Snape''s potions!


    (Note: Gryffindor is a must for freshmen. £©


    this can definitely be written in several Harry Potter books, which show people the fear of being dominated by Professor Snape from all aspects.


    At least for now, the hapless Gryffindor


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 544

    Unless you make Neville''s sixth cauldron in a potion a big deal, nothing happens in the next two days.


    What is worth mentioning is only Neville''s tragic experience, although no one can save him.


    Professor Snape''s vengeance seems to have risen to a new level after a summer.


    When Neville melted the sixth steamer, a lot of ridicule could be described as extremely acrimonious.


    Of course, Professor Snape detained Neville''s classroom labor, as is often the case.


    Worst of all, Professor Snape asked Neville to open a bucket full of horned toads, which brought him back almost to a mental breakdown.


    On that dark night, of course, only for Neville, it was disgusting enough to face a large number of long horned toads.


    Neville looked in a terrible state, and just before ten o''clock in the evening, he stumbled in from the outside of the lounge, looking like he had just vomited.


    "What''s the matter, Neville?" Van Lin asked. He saw Neville pale and sitting on the sofa with some nails


    "More than six hours..." Neville''s voice is a little bitter. It seems that he


    "You finished that..."


    "Toads, damn it, have been in that basement for more than six hours, and he told me to rip these toads open, and I vomited them out. It was disgusting."


    Neville looks so loveless, it seems that his pet toad should be so honored to retire.


    The name of the genocide.


    "I suggest you clean your hands carefully," said Fanlin, who could tell that the organs of the toads were still stuck in Neville''s nails.


    "The blood of these toads is corrosive, and your hands are a little green." Fanlin touched his nose. He could do nothing but sympathize with Neville.


    Professor Snape has banned van reen from his office because of Sirius. Now he''s treated like Harry


    "Do you know why Snape is so bad tempered?" Ron asked Harry that they were watching Hermione teach Neville a cleaning spell to remove frog intestines from under his nails.


    "Yes." Harry said, "it''s moody."


    As we all know, Snape really wanted to teach defense against the dark arts, but his competition failed in the fourth year. Snape had always hated their former defense against the dark arts teacher and showed his disgust. But he seemed surprisingly cautious to hide his hatred of the magic eye. Indeed, whenever Harry saw them together - at dinner or walking away When he met on the porch - he was noticeably aware that Snape was running away from modi''s eyes, both normal and evil.


    "I think Snape was a little scared, you know. Said Harry thoughtfully.


    "Imagine if moody turned Snape into a horned toad."


    "Then we''ll throw him around in the dungeon..."


    Ron said without thinking.


    "It''s a very challenging task, and I think you can work on it, and one day you can make Professor Snape what you want."


    But Ron seems to be very motivated.


    Is it van Lin who moved him?


    It''s terrible.


    However, it has to be admitted that Ron made Malfoy into a ferret by Moody, and then controlled Malfoy''s back and forth movement in the air, on the ground, and carat''s underpants with his wand, Ron really made great efforts in transfiguration.


    With his efforts, he could turn his owl into an equal volume cup with wings and feathers.


    It seems that Ron is still a long way from the completion of transfiguration.


    "You don''t really want to do this..." Vanillin tried several times to look back on his spell book, but the more he did so, the more he wanted to ask Ron.


    "Why not?" Ron replied.


    "Don''t be wishful thinking, Snape is not as weak as Malfoy, so simple to be transformed, which requires you to have a high level of metamorphosis skills, plus sufficient magic."


    "Fanlin can do it. He has a lot of magic." Ron said without thinking, "so it looks like I can."


    Ron began to fantasize, "refine transfiguration, finish Animagus, and turn Snape into a Longhorn toad. This is the pinnacle of life."


    Harry was speechless. He said rudely, "then you can play for Hogwarts in the Triwizard contest and easily beat the representatives of busbarton and demstrom."


    "With the Quidditch World Cup, I always wanted to be like that." Ron said.


    This assumption seems to be very in line with his style.


    "Do you think it could be true?" Ron suddenly asked.The crowd was speechless for a while.


    "Maybe Maybe Maybe... " Neville said timidly.


    "That''s right." Ron looked very happy. He patted Neville on the shoulder.


    "It starts with the three witches contest."


    "Of course, if you can compete." Hermione said impolitely.


    "Fred and George are already thinking about something." Ron said.


    "Do you really think the two of them can find a way out of Dumbledore''s magic age limit?"


    "Aging potion is good, reaching seventeen ahead of time." Harry said it out of his head.


    "It doesn''t work," Van Lin said. "It''s just physical aging. The time is your own. However, I can give you some permanent fixed line medicine to experience adults in advance."


    "How to know if you don''t try." Ron said, "and what the hell is permanent?"


    "After you drink it, it will make your body age forever."


    "Come on, I don''t think I need it yet." Ron shook his head,


    "I think you need it," Hermione said, "if you can make that head ripen."


    "Ripening?" Ron said in a loud voice, "do you think I have potatoes in my head?"


    "No, it''s a tomato." Said Hermione.


    Ron''s face turned red, and it looked very interesting.


    "It''s very appropriate." Harry nodded as if he had looked at Ron''s head. "It''s perfect."


    Everyone laughed, except Ron.


    Even Neville laughed, as if the bad toads had been banished from their heads.


    Of course, if he sees his pet


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 545

    Because of the word of mouth in senior grades, the fourth graders of Gryffindor were eager for Moody''s first class. After lunch, they arrived early before the bell rang and lined up outside the classroom.


    The only one who wasn''t there was Hermione, who was just in time for class.


    "I am..."


    Hermione was dressed in coarse clothes, and Fanlin held her with one hand.


    "The library." Harry said for her, "come on, or we won''t have a good seat."


    They quickly sat down on the four chairs in front of the platform, took out the guide to the defense of evil forces, and waited in extra silence.


    Fanlin is looking forward to what this parallel product will bring to them.


    Black magic? Or the unforgivable curse?


    Before long, they heard murdeet''s clucking steps coming in from the corridor.


    Moody limped into the classroom. He was as strange and scared as ever.


    They could only see his clawed wooden feet sticking out from under the robe.


    "You can take those things." He growled, went to the podium and sat down. "Those books, you won''t use."


    Everyone obediently put these books into their schoolbags. In fact, whenever the defense against the dark arts professor said so, the class would be much more interesting.


    They put the books back in their bags, and Ron looked excited.


    Moody took out his registration book, pulled off the long gray mane on his twisted scarred face and began to call the roll. His normal eyes gradually scanned down the list, while his magic eyes turned and focused on every student he was supposed to be.


    "All right." When the last one should arrive and show his presence, he said, "I got a letter from Professor Lupin and Professor Blake about the class. It seems that you have a solid foundation on how to deal with evil creatures - you have learned boggartus, red cap, kinkphonks, greendero, kepps and vilowis, right?"


    Most of the students accepted his words.


    "But you''re behind, very backward, in dealing with incantations." Moody said, "so, I want you to understand how witches can do things to each other, and I have a year to teach you how to deal with black -"


    "what, don''t you stay?" Ron blurted.


    Moody''s magic eye turned to stare at Ron. Ron looked scared, but moody began to smile. Harry saw him smile for the first time. The result was that his scarred face looked distorted and deformed. However, it was always a relief to know that he would smile as a friendly gesture. Ron was much more relaxed.


    "You must be Arthur Weasley''s son?" Moody said, "your dad helped me out a few days ago Yes, I only stay for one year. Thanks to Dumbledore''s wrong love One year, and then go back to the old age quietly. "


    His laughter was hoarse, and his blue - veiled hand patted.


    "Therefore, I will teach you the skills of anti black magic according to the instructions of the Ministry of magic. Until then, I will show you what illegal black magic spells look like. But Professor Dumbledore thinks highly of you and thinks that you can cope with them. My opinion is that the more you are, the more you are It''s better to know what you''re guarding against, but how do you protect yourself from things you''ve never seen before? The sorcerer who will curse you will not tell you his actions. He''s not going to curse you friendly and polite in front of you. You''ve got to be on guard. You''ve got to be careful, Miss Brown. You''ve got to put that thing aside when I''m lecturing


    Levindon was startled and blushed. She was just under the table showing Pratt the star chart she had just finished. Moody''s magic eye could see things not only through her head, but through wood.


    "So, who of you knows what the most sorcery curse is?"


    Several hands were raised, including Ron''s and Hermione''s. moody pointed to Ron, but his magic eye was still on levindon.


    "Well." Ron said tentatively, "my dad told one of them Is it called the soul snatching curse, or what? "


    "Oh, yes." Moody praised him and said, "your father should know that. The soul snatching spell has caused a lot of trouble for the Ministry for a while."


    Van Lim''s brow was frowning, which was definitely not what Dumbledore meant.


    Moody''s, it seems, intends to use the unforgivable curse in class. Although according to the original Moody''s, it''s OK to do so, but it should not exist in the classroom.


    No violation of the Ministry''s rules.


    Hogwarts is not demstrand. Hogwarts can''t afford a second Voldemort


    Moody''s magic eye is definitely not staring at Brown. Van Lin can feel something looking at him. It seems that he has not mastered it completely.


    As far as van Lin knows, Moody''s magic eye is a very clever alchemy product, perfectly integrated with the human body, which is rare in the circle of alchemists, and also has a very powerful effect.Perspective, and God to take ideas.


    Moody''s asymmetrical feet struggled to support him, his face trembling, his tongue slightly outstretched, and he looked excited.


    Moody stood up, he opened the drawer, took out a glass jar, which contained three giant spiders, Ron shrunk a little bit beside him - Ron hated spiders, which was something everyone knew, Ron had shown up in the face of Bogut.


    Moody''s hand reached into the jar, grabbed a spider and placed it on his palm so that all students could see it.


    "Now, what do you want him to do?"


    Moody asked, his tone was somewhat anticipated, and then he pointed to it with a wand and said, "impreio!"


    A fine light did not enter the spider''s body, and Fanlin observed that the spider''s body slightly expanded.


    This spell does not change when it works on the human body.


    Under the control of wand, the spider leaps from Moody''s palm, starts to swing forward and back like a swing overhead. It stretches out his legs rigidly, turns back, the line breaks, the spider falls on the table, and it starts to circle like a wheel.


    Moody gave a strong wave of wand, and spider stood up with his feet. No doubt, he was dancing.


    Everyone laughed.


    Moody''s wand was waved again, and the spider was flying.


    It began to fall on students'' bodies, such as Ron''s desk, Neville''s clothes, Brown''s back, to Finigan Well, feinigan took a book and beat the spider out.


    We were very happy with laughter.


    "So what?" Moody''s wand moved gently, and the spider was all in a big shape and pasted on the window.


    "Or, like that?" The spider fell on the edge of the bucket.


    His limbs were shaking, as if to hold firmly on the edge of the bucket.


    But under Moody''s control, spiders'' only survival instinct doesn''t work.


    We were laughing and some reluctant.


    "Do you think it''s funny?" He shouted, "would you be happy if I curse you?"


    The laughter stopped immediately.


    "Let me do it," modi said calmly, curling up and rolling, "I can let it jump out of the window, drown itself, or drop it into your throat..."


    Ron could not help shaking.


    "A few years ago, many wizards and wizards said they were controlled by the ghost charms," moody said.


    Harry knew he was talking about Barty Crouch''s reign, and, to be sure, Voldemort''s world.


    "One of the tasks in the Ministry is to try to distinguish who is passive and who is active."


    Moody''s eyes were fixed on Harry, and the other was the same, and he was not conscious of the past.


    "The spell of soul out of the body can be broken. I will teach you how to break the law, but it needs strong willpower. Not everyone has this willpower. If you can, you should avoid it and keep vigilant!" He roared, and everyone was terrified.


    Moody lifted the acrobatic spider and threw it back into the jar. "Anyone else knows the illegal curse?"


    Hermione raised his hand again, and Harry was surprised that Neville also raised his hand, which he usually raised only in his longest class of math and divination.


    Even Neville was surprised by his boldness.


    "What is it?" Moody''s eyes turned to Neville. "There is one, the heart gouge bone curse." Neville''s voice was small but clear.


    Moody''s eyes are fixed on Neville this time.


    "Are you rumbaton?" His magic eyes down, look at the register.


    Neville nodded nervously, but Moody''s did not ask again, turning to the class students. He took another spider out of the jar and put it on the table, which was obviously scared and motionless.


    "Dig out the bone mantra," modi said. "It takes a little bigger, and you can understand it." He pointed the wand at the spider and said, "engorgio!"


    The spider expanded rapidly, bigger than a tarantula bee, and Ron stopped covering up his fears and pulled the chair as far away as possible from Moody''s desk.


    Moody waved his wand again, pointing to the spider and said, "grucio!"


    The voice just fell, the spider bent his legs, it rolled, twisted violently, shook left and right, and it didn''t make any sound, but Harry must scream loudly if he could, moody waved his wand, and the spider began to tremble and play.


    "Stop!" Hermione said in a sharp voice. Van Lin looked at her in surprise, not at spiders, but at Neville.


    Following her eyes, van Lin found Neville''s tight fists on the table in front of him, his knuckles white, his eyes wide open, and he looked terrified.


    Moody''s carried the wand, and the spider''s legs were loose, but it continued to twist."Reduce." Moody read that the spider, which was restored to its original shape, was put back in the jar.


    "Pain," murdirou said, "if you can cast a curse, you don''t need a finger - holding tool or knife to torture people This spell was once abused. "


    "Well, who knows any other mantra?"


    Harry looked around, and from the faces of everyone, he wondered what happened to the last spider, and Hermione shook her hand a little when Hermione raised her hand for the third time.


    "What is it?" Moody''s looked at her and said.


    "Avadakedavra!"


    Van Lin read the mantra step by step, and in his opinion, such a thing should not be handed over to Hermione.


    Several people, including Ron, looked uneasily at Van Lin.


    "Ah, by the way," modi said, a smile twisted his missing mouth. "Yes, the last most vicious curse, avadakedavra The curse of death. "


    "I don''t think the mantra should be shown to everyone, Professor moody." Van Lin frowned, and fake Moody''s boldness was a little bit beyond expectations.


    "Mr. van Lin Al," moody said, "not every little wizard can fight the black wizard like you do. They should understand the means of the black wizard, the most terrifying means."


    Moody said he didn''t stop.


    Fanlin pinched his fist slightly, Hermione looked at Fanlin in a little hurry.


    Moody''s hands are in the can.


    Like knowing his own fate, the third spider scrambled wildly at the bottom of the jar, trying to avoid Moody''s hand.


    But eventually moody caught the spider and put it on the table, and moody raised his wand on the wooden table, and Harry felt a sudden menace.


    ¡°AvadaKedavra£¡¡± Moody''s roared.


    A dazzling green light flashed by, accompanied by a loud noise, as if there was an invisible giant roaring in the air. Meanwhile, the spider turned over and there was no trace, but it was obviously dead. Several girls were forced to resist the call. The spider slipped towards Ron, Ron fell back and almost turned over the chair.


    Moody swept the dead spider down to the ground.


    "Poisonous enough," he said calmly, "it''s not good to bear, there is no mantra against it, nothing can stop it. The only one people know who has escaped the death curse is sitting in front of me."


    Unlike everyone, fan Lin''s expression can be said to be startled.


    If anyone can observe the eyes of Fanlin, you can see that the eyes of the forest have turned completely blue.


    He was trying to get rid of the spider, but moody reacted in a flash and stopped him.


    That magic is very thick, but it is like there is any magic, and fan Lin can not remember that he had met there.


    He has not recovered completely, it will take at least a month, and he can''t do anything before.


    Van Lin tried to calm down his mood, it was only a moment. Besides him and Moody''s, Hermione beside him felt a little cold.


    Hermione, however, was more surprised.


    Avadakedavra is so powerful that for the first time for the wizards, everyone has been exposed to the spell.


    Ron used it unconsciously, but Ron''s magic was too weak to make Moody''s voice.


    Just as Harry remembers, that bleak green light, terrible things.


    In a moment, all the bad things rushed into his mind, like a nightmare, even Harry had a delusion, the illusion of forehead pain, as if Voldemort was standing in front of him.


    That terrible man, hateful face.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 546

    As for awada''s curse, Fanlin had to admit that it was strange and powerful.


    In fact, this mantra should not be invincible. Every mantra has a strategy to fight against it. However, the confrontation with awada''s curse is doomed to be theoretical.


    No one dares to experiment with incantations, with a mortality rate of 99%. Moreover, a single hit can not capture anything, just like the unforgivable curse''s difference between animals and humans.


    It''s only by constantly filling it with magic that it''s essential.


    Like God.


    These powerful creatures, higher-level fighting, are basically energy collisions.


    In fact, Moody''s doesn''t seem to want to pay attention to vanillin.


    When Moody''s eyes looked into Harry''s eyes, Harry felt his face blush, and he also noticed that all the others were looking at him. Harry looked at the blank blackboard, as if attracted by the blackboard, but he was not looking at it at all.


    That''s how his parents died Exactly like the spider, did they not leave any trace on them? When they die, do they see the green light and hear the sound of death? It has been three years since Harry learned that his parents were murdered, and since he learned what happened that night.


    Harry had imagined their death story over and over again: how Peter Pettigrew told Voldemort about his parents'' whereabouts, that Voldemort found them in their hut, and how Voldemort killed his father alone.


    How did James Potter stop Voldemort while shouting at his wife to run away with Harry? And how did Voldemort catch up with Lily Potter, telling her to hide and let him kill Harry, and how she refused to let her son go and ask her to die for Harry? So Voldemort killed her before his wand pointed at Harry


    Moody spoke again. Harry felt that his voice was coming from a distant place. He made great efforts to drag himself back into reality and listen to Moody.


    "The Avada curse is a kind of spell that needs strong magic power. If you all take out your wands and cast a spell on me, I suspect it will only make my nose bleed. But that doesn''t matter. I''m not here to teach you how to spell


    "Why should I show you when there are no incantations against it? Because you have to understand what is the most vicious. You don''t want to be in the situation of facing the curse. Be alert He gave a roar and the whole class was startled.


    "These three kinds of incantations - the Avada curse, the heart piercing curse and the soul snatching curse - are called the three Unforgivable Curses. Any one of them to ordinary people is enough to be sentenced to death in Azkaban. That is what you should guard against, what I want to teach you to confront. You must be prepared and be alert, but first of all, you must always be alert and take out your feathers Write down these... "


    "Why do they have to be these three?" All of a sudden, van Lin said.


    "Mr. van Lindel, I think you should keep these things in mind and not make boring inquiries here."


    "However, there are still many Unforgivable Curses," said Fanlin. "Moreover, most of the black witches are definitely recorded by the Ministry of magic. There are more than 10000 unforgivable incantations. The categories include most of the evil, the dead, the dead, the curse, the soul, the blood, the transformation of the human body and so on As blood magic of vampires, it seems that this is the focus now, not the three Unforgivable Curses that have been banned


    All the witches are staring at Fanlin, they have no idea about it, and there are so many kinds of magic.


    "Oh, of course, of course." Moody said, "but the magic of those side doors has disappeared for hundreds of years, which should not be moved to the classroom."


    "And what about vampires?" "The Raiders of the Quidditch World Cup," Van leen said


    Moody''s had a little bit of a meal.


    "To tell you the truth, the magic of vampires can''t be copied. Only the people of vampires can use it. However, since you are so eager, I will add these confrontations to the course in the future. But now, what you should do is to keep a record of these bad magic, and Gryffindor will add five points."


    Moody said heavily.


    Van Lin nodded. He couldn''t press moody any more.


    The rest of the time they spent taking notes about these three Unforgivable Curses, and no one spoke until the bell rang, Moody''s class was over, and they left the classroom for a heated discussion, most of them talking about the incantations in the noise of fear.


    "Did you see it twitch?"


    "It''s like this when he kills spiders!"


    They talked about the scene in class as if they were talking about something interesting.


    Harry didn''t find it interesting, and it seemed that Hermione didn''t find it.


    "Come on." She said in a hurry to the other three.


    Although Hermione is very concerned about the performance of van Lin class, but now"Not to the library again?" Asked Ron.


    "No," Hermione replied briefly, pointing to a path, "Neville."


    Neville stood alone on the half slope of the path, staring at the stone wall opposite him with the same horror he had seen moody demonstrate the heart piercing spell.


    "Neville?" Said Hermione softly.


    Neville turned to look at them.


    "Oh, how are you?" He said, much higher than usual, "a very interesting lesson, isn''t it?


    I was thinking about what to eat for dinner. I - I''m hungry. Aren''t you hungry? "


    " Neville, are you ok? " Said Hermione. "It''s OK. I''m fine." Neville uttered a sentence, still unnaturally high-key, "very interesting dinner - I mean class - what to eat?"


    Ron cast a startled look at Harry.


    "Neville, how --"


    a strange ha ha of footsteps came behind them. They looked back and saw Professor moody limping towards them.


    Fanlin stepped back and stood beside several people.


    They all stopped talking and looked at him in awe, but as soon as he spoke, they found that Moody''s voice was much lower and softer than they had heard.


    "It''s OK, boy." He said to Neville, "come and have a seat in my office. Come on


    We can have a cup of tea "


    having tea with Moody''s made Neville even more scared, he didn''t walk or talk.


    Moody''s eye turned to Harry. "Are you OK, Potter?"


    "I''m fine." Harry said, almost electrocuted.


    Moody continued, "you have to know, maybe a little cruel, but you have to know that pretending is meaningless Well Come on Neville, I have some books that you might find interesting. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 547

    In fact, Vaseline''s divination class should be abandoned like Hermione.


    Especially when staring at the crystal ball, Fanlin can not see the future, but constantly analyzes the structure of the crystal ball.


    It looks like a daze, and in fact, it is.


    Fanlin didn''t hear what Professor trawley had said before.


    To tell you the truth, in the old days, Fanlin was able to make bad predictions based on what was in the prophecy. Now, Fanlin can only do the same thing as Harry


    Predicting your own death? The more miserable the death, the better


    This has always been a reserved program for divination classes.


    Trelawney likes to watch this. As we all know, Harry and Ron''s divination class scores are not very good, but it can be seen in the past.


    Or try it through alchemy?


    Fanlin slightly a Leng, this idea is a bit terrible.


    He remembered the attack on nicoleme that day, and the whole pot burst open.


    What does this mean, and what kind of things will he provoke in the future?


    It''s still a bit of a bad, slightly hot day, which makes van Lin feel a little uncomfortable if you can get Harry and Ron to sit further away.


    In the words of two people, versine is a self-propelled thermostat.


    He is Public refrigerator?


    If you can, Fanlin would like to give Harry a thorough cleaning with magic, but since the day the curse failed, van Lin knew that he could not use magic.


    He''s afraid Moody''s is aware of this and, if he''s using magic or something, his recovery will be delayed a lot.


    It''s bad.


    Van Lim once thought moody was a vampire, but with the interest he showed, it didn''t look like a vampire at all.


    Promise Fanlin to teach students how to fight vampires?


    If you say a vampire, you will never be interested in such things.


    Or just imitating Moody''s?


    The defense against the dark arts professor looks more like a Death Eater, wary of Fanlin, and interested in Harry?


    Fanlin would not believe that these vampires were loyal to Voldemort as soon as they joined Voldemort''s camp.


    Trevor has already said that they are only working with Voldemort, which may seem impractical, but that''s what their leader thinks.


    So far, Fanlin didn''t want to understand what there was in Voldemort to attract these vampires.


    Powerful power?


    It''s a ridiculous saying that Voldemort has barely a body now, and even if he does, there are still many people who can compete with him.


    Voldemort''s dependence is nothing more than his own magic and escape from death.


    But these vampires obviously don''t use it.


    As long as there is blood to eat and strength is replenished, it is not difficult to sleep for a thousand years.


    Maybe Trevor is an old ghost for hundreds of years. The one who can be the leader of the vampire must be one of the best in the group, and And


    Who knows what these vampires are about?


    They''ve been hiding for a long time, and there are very few vampires who occasionally show up in Albania or some black wizard gathering places.


    Their long life determines their isolation.


    Van Lim has been trying to figure out the purpose of these vampires, but he found that there is no place in Voldemort that can attract these vampires.


    It''s a bad feeling. It''s completely lost.


    In Van Lin''s opinion, Voldemort''s return will be delayed for a period of time after the loss of Pettigrew. However, Fanlin could not have imagined that Voldemort would move so fast.


    Something unexpected.


    The only thing Fanlin can associate with now is nicoleme.


    In nicoleme''s collection room, the vampire''s ring, and nicoleme''s golden compass.


    What do these vampires need to do?


    Gold compass is a powerful seal props, but what do vampires do?


    Seal yourself?


    Well, it''s a bit impractical.


    So, what is this?


    Van Lin''s eyes were fixed on the crystal ball, and he wanted to see something, but soon he gave up.


    It''s impractical. My soul is too rational. In Professor Trelawney''s words


    "You have a young body, but I feel that your soul is as dry as an old woman in her eighties..."


    Hermione didn''t hit the crystal ball in Professor trawley''s face, which is really the fate of Professor trawley.What if it''s van Lin?


    "Don''t stare at the crystal ball. It''s no use at all. Maybe we should figure out how to deal with this damned astronomy assignment. Just like that damned prediction, why is it Professor trawley?"


    Ron had no choice but to show his hands. "Accept your life, brother, the soul of an old man in his eighties..."


    With that, Ron buried his head again.


    Van Lin shook his head, homework must be completed, although other


    Time turns every minute


    "I have no idea what this means." Said Harry, staring at a long list of data.


    "You know," said Ron, whose hair was all on one side, because he had been fiddling with it when he was confused. "I think it''s time to use the old trick of last year."


    "What, make it up?" "That''s right." He''s sweeping the ink off the desk, Ron said.


    "Next Monday," he said as he wrote, "I''ll probably have a cough because of Mars and Jupiter''s bad luck," and he looked up at Harry. "You know - just talk about a bunch of painful things, and she''ll take it."


    "Yes," said Harry, who crumpled up the results of his previous efforts, tossed it over the heads of a group of chatting first graders and landed in the fire.


    "Good On Monday, I''m in danger of - um - burns. "


    "That''s right, you''re going to do that," said Ron fiercely. "We''re going to see the snails again on Monday. OK, on Tuesday, I''ll Well... "


    "Lost a precious thing." Harry flipped through "pulling out the fog of the future" for inspiration.


    "Good idea," said Ron, writing this, "because of mercury, why don''t you write that someone you thought was a friend was stabbed in the back?"


    "Yes Not bad... " Harry said, jotting it down as, "because Venus is vomiting Harry picked up a badge and looked at it. "What''s it for?"


    "It''s not vomiting," Hermione said impatiently. "It''s s s-p-e-w, representing the elves Welfare Association!"


    "Never heard of it." Said Ron.


    "Well, of course you haven''t," said Hermione immediately. "I just started it."


    "Ah?" How many surprises did you have, Ron


    "Well, if the two of you take part, there will be four." Hermione said.


    "Four?" Fanlin was stunned. His head couldn''t turn around.


    "Of course," said Hermione, "you and I, and then Harry and Ron are joining. You promised me..."


    Silence is a virtue, but Fanlin does not remember when he promised.


    Maybe Fred and George poured himself a couple of buttery beers?


    "Do you think we want to go through the market wearing these badges? Say "spew" Said Ron.


    "S-p-e-w," said Hermione angrily, "I''m going to stop the brutality of abusing our equally magical creatures and launch a campaign to change their legal status, but it''s not the time. That''s the main theme of our manifesto."


    She waved the pile of brown paper at them. "I did a careful research in the library. The bad habit of enslaving elves dates back to centuries ago. I didn''t believe I had been indifferent to it before."


    "Hermione - listen," said Ron aloud, "they like to be enslaved, they like to be enslaved!"


    "Our immediate goal," Hermione''s voice was louder than Ron, as if she hadn''t heard anything just now, "is to guarantee the wages and working conditions of the domestic elves. Our long-term goals include amending the law, prohibiting the abuse of wands, and getting an elf to enter the Department of biological regulation and control."


    "So how do we do this?" Asked Harry. "We''ll start by recruiting members," Hermione said happily. "I want the Weasleys to join in and buy a badge. This procedure can raise money for our campaign. Van Lin, you''re the finance man. I''ve got a donation box for you. It''s upstairs - Harry, you''re the secretary. So, you''ve got to write down everything I''m saying for our first meeting Record of the meeting. "


    "Minutes?"


    Harry swears that he hasn''t done any recording work in his life. He can''t even take notes in class, and now let him do this kind of meeting notes?


    It''s embarrassing.


    "Ron, you''re responsible for soliciting members as Minister of publicity.... " Hermione nodded. It seemed that the distribution made Hermione very satisfied.


    Everyone didn''t speak. Ron looked at Hermione with a dying mood. It was a little awkward. The hall was silent, and even Hermione couldn''t find anything to say.


    Naturally, Fanlin did not dare to open his mouth. After Hermione said something casually, he announced the meeting was over, and several talents were granted amnesty


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 548

    In fact, Hermione''s anger was inevitable.


    With Ron''s attitude, make it clear that Ron won''t participate in this terrible s.p.e.w.


    In Ron''s words, this is vomiting, and in Hermione''s mouth, that''s the gospel of the house elf.


    Fanlin doesn''t think so.


    A fear embedded in the bones of the race, it must be said that Hermione chose a very difficult road.


    "I''m just about to tell you that I''ve been working hard for more than a week, and we''re going to do something for the house elves."


    ¡­¡­


    Well, it seems that Hermione is the only one among the few who is so eager.


    Harry has no sense of any forest. For dobby, although dobby is a very different kind of domestic elf, even dobby, who yearns for freedom, will be at a loss after losing his job.


    Today''s house elves can''t do without this. There''s no doubt that if they don''t have a job, they will die.


    As Ron said, they like to work.


    Any house elf, except dobby, would be as bad as their lives if you paid him.


    Even, life is equal to work.


    Fanlin has some regrets about talking to Hermione about the house elf kitchen. What Hermione does is absolutely related to this thing. Of course, the most important thing is the glittering thing.


    Even for others, the orthodox wizard, crouch was cruel to his servants.


    Everyone knows Shanshan didn''t do anything, but crouch still fired Shannon.


    The worst of all, dobby has no news yet. After Shanshan was released from the Ministry of magic, she didn''t know where she was. Dobby couldn''t find her at all.


    This poor little elf.


    In fact, house elves are born with magic, and as they grow older, their magic power is no less than that of an adult wizard.


    But what''s worse is that these domestic elves have no attack means except some advanced life magic.


    The simplest magic push?


    It''s not powerful. It doesn''t threaten a wizard at all. A powerful repel spell is just that.


    They are a humble race and must serve their masters from generation to generation. They are slaves of the ancient and rich wizard family. They undertake all the housework and are bound by their masters. They can not disobey the orders of their masters. If they disobey, they must punish themselves. If you have magic, you must get permission from your master. The condition for freedom is that the master hands them a piece of clothes, but the traditional concept of domestic elves is that they are expelled from their homes by their masters, which is a kind of shame


    in fact, the relationship between domestic elves and witches was not the same before.


    In fact, there is a blood relationship between domestic elves and goblins.


    But as two races, the goblin''s character is more radical, and the domestic ELF''s character is more gentle.


    This is a kind of distinct, to this, the goblins are very aware of their own strength.


    In fact, many house elves are more powerful than witches.


    Moreover, dobby can take vanillin to China through several unstable transformations, while the sorcerers need to depict the magic array in a long distance.


    That''s how his grandmother was.


    Even Dumbledore could not have accomplished such a thing, and a figure shifting would have arrived in China.


    It can be seen that the domestic Elves as magic creatures have no problem in terms of strength.


    But on some things, the two races diverged.


    As we all know, in the history of magic, humans are not a strong race, especially in the face of those who are born strong.


    Flying dragon, giant


    Before the end of the elves, humans could not point to all the forests.


    In the end, however, the goblins chose humans. Just like the elves, they believed that humans were the race of hope.


    In fact, the dragon''s strength doesn''t need the help of goblins.


    An adult dragon can fight an entire city. Of course, it''s not a Norse Ridgeback dragon. Its mountain like shape is a very bad experience for human beings.


    However, in the end, human beings still won, and they won one war after another, and this price, of course, is the change of personnel.


    The same is true of goblins.


    At the beginning, a group of visionary goblins had already died. In fact, there was a period of "green and yellow". Fanlin thought that someone might have done something, but it was too far away to investigate.


    But it is certain that the status of domestic elves is equal to that of human beings.


    However, the character of the race determines that the domestic elf is doomed to be unable to become a brave soldier, and with the development of magic, the strength of human gradually becomes stronger.A strong wizard can protect a lot of people. Naturally, these people need to serve him.


    House elves are one of them.


    They don''t like war, but that doesn''t mean they can accept slavery.


    Imperceptibly used here is very appropriate.


    We are used to this model, the service of the house elf, they are proud of it.


    However, after the end of the war, the inherent pattern was broken, and the goblins needed space to survive.


    At least back then, goblins and house elves were the same race.


    They are not satisfied with the rights given by human beings. To be exact, they are worse than before.


    In the first goblin war, human beings first occupied the part belonging to the domestic elves.


    They''re too bad at fighting.


    Even though it has powerful magic power, the domestic elves protected by the same kind of goblins are vulnerable to human witches and have no resistance to war.


    Human beings began to enslave for the first time.


    However, ambition can never be satisfied, and it needs to be conquered to match it.


    Naturally, the power was weakened and the goblin war broke out for the second time.


    In fact, in addition to the recent goblin rebellion, there have been three goblin wars.


    Through constant wars, enslavement and capture, human beings have completely turned these domestic elves into their own vassals.


    Human beings have destroyed the living environment of domestic elves. They can only rely on human beings to live.


    The last goblin rebellion completely turned the goblins upside down. Their strength is remembered by the race.


    In fact, because nonhumans are not allowed to hold wands, this is enough for goblins to rebel. What''s more, there are no goblins in wiesengamo.


    As said before, in magic, goblins are not weaker than humans. In some ways, goblins are powerful.


    Coupled with the decline of human beings, nature, the goblin won the victory, and the establishment of Guling Pavilion is the best proof.


    Human witches work for goblins, which was a joke hundreds of years ago.


    Goblins are very satisfied with this, equal rights.


    However, their kindred was abandoned by the goblins, and the domestic Elves were completely enslaved.


    From the beginning of the struggle, to the newborn, human beings carry out brainwashing education and indoctrination.


    As said before, although the house elves are powerful, such conquest is impossible to resist.


    Coercion and inducement, to be exact, is brainwashing plus sticks and flogging.


    That kind of enslavement has been passed down with generations of brainwashing education and indoctrination.


    It''s like the first thing that was changed by the invasion of other countries is language learning.


    In the later goblin wars, the domestic elves have been completely bound up with human beings.


    For their own goblins of the same race, the choice of domestic elves is undoubtedly let all goblins feel disappointed and angry.


    Naturally, goblins will not accept betrayers.


    There''s a lot more to do with the house elves.


    According to research, the founder of Hogwarts, Ms. heffpav, perfected the school with the help of the house elves.


    The name of the house elf can''t be recorded, but the house elf kitchen is undoubtedly the best proof.


    Enslavement of domestic elves, which may or may not be Hogwarts tradition.


    It''s contradictory, but at least, no one in the kitchen is going to hit him.


    Their lives are at least safe, though numb.


    It can be said that this is a kind of racial discrimination.


    Like Voldemort''s pure blood theory, they believe that witches should enslave Muggles and keep their bloodlines pure.


    This is impossible at all, but in the huge interests and honor, many witches are flocking to it.


    Naturally, there are many voices of opposition, which leads to the defeat of Voldemort.


    This is a change of times.


    However, the era of domestic elves is still in the past, and they are still enslaved.


    It became a habit of witches.


    Think about it, every wizard is no less than a crazy Death Eater.


    They take the service of the parent elves for granted.


    This represents the vast majority of traditional witches, and Hermione''s theory is more suitable for Muggle witches.


    That''s good news. Do something big.


    It can be seen that Hermione has prepared a lot for this, from the goblin rebellion in the history of magic to the legal documents of the Ministry of magic.


    Even, Hermione developed a theoretical system of domestic elves.


    Hermione''s efforts can not be ignored, but this kind of thing can not be anxious.


    It''s very difficult and crazy for a few wizards to push into a huge system.Van Lin shook his head, he gently touched Hermione''s head, the girl was a little aggrieved.


    "There are few crazy things now?" Van Lin said softly.


    Voldemort, with a god of death, Fanlin doesn''t care about one more thing.


    "We can do it together, but it will take a long time, and if you insist, be prepared."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 549

    In fact, more than once, van leen was trying to push Hermione to.


    Er This does not seem to be very appropriate


    however, this description should be very appropriate.


    It seems that if Hermione''s mood is right now


    Well, it''s hard to go on with these topics.


    In the next few days, naturally, Hermione will work hard for the domestic elf Promotion Association.


    Hermione is the president and van Lin is the vice president.


    In fact, Hermione really wants Fanlin to be the president. In this way, his influence will be much greater.


    However, in terms of the degree of care, naturally responsible, Hermione is more suitable.


    It''s been going on for a few weeks, but it didn''t work.


    People are so dismissive of these things that Ron and Harry simply forget about the badge.


    Fanlin and Hermione have been wearing them all the time,


    naturally, Fanlin also has its own troubles.


    Unlike Hermione, Moody''s identity is still a mystery.


    The camouflage of Moody was so excellent that van Lin thought that moody himself had blocked the joint attack of vampires and Voldemort.


    But Hogwarts''s warning will not deceive vanlin.


    Unknown nature of magic is that there is no way to escape the capture of the magic array, unless it is a powerful confusion spell.


    Moody used the confusion curse, in front of everyone. It''s just that he moved so fast that no one noticed.


    Dumbledore must be clear, van Lin can capture, Dumbledore is also natural.


    However, this should be one of Dumbledore''s plans, let Voldemort catch Harry''s blood and be reborn. This is an essential stage.


    Dumbledore had to give Voldemort a chance, and at the same time, give himself a chance.


    However, Dumbledore does not seem willing to directly involve himself in this matter.


    In addition to allowing van Lin not to participate in the three strong tournament, van Lin has only seen Dumbledore once, and it is the message from LeMay.


    Dumbledore was afraid that Vaseline would ruin his plan, as always.


    In Dumbledore''s eyes, the uncontrollable is the dangerous thing.


    Fanlin is just like this. It''s hard to control. Naturally, you should not use it too much.


    Van Lim understood Dumbledore''s behavior, his strong desire for control.


    In fact, no one likes uncontrollable factors, which represent instability. In Dumbledore''s eyes, the situation itself is like this.


    In the following period of time, Hermione was on the run for the family elves Promotion Association, that is, s.p.e.w. Fanlin also helped, and successfully attracted several of his admirers to join the association.


    However, this situation is still unsatisfactory.


    The rest of the time, Fanlin''s time is basically in preparation.


    He has to fill himself. It''s Voldemort after resurrection. He has to do some powerful magic. Otherwise, it''s very difficult to escape.


    It made him see a little bit.


    His joining is a variable in itself, but he has already integrated into it. That is to say, if he does not sit at all, the development of things will easily collapse and go in a bad direction.


    Strictly speaking, Sirius prison break is the best proof.


    Ron is under the control of the soul snatching spell, and the Avada curse, which is to kill the dead.


    As for Snape, he''s been looking forward to other things.


    Three witches fighting competition?


    He can also play Quidditch with Ron, which is undoubtedly a very relaxing time.


    Moody''s classes are moderating, and his first day of defense against the dark arts class is impressive, making it impossible for anyone to be distracted in his class.


    It''s no fun to observe the 360 degree magic eye without dead angle.


    However, the trend of moderation is just right. After that, Moody''s teaching is all about black magic.


    To be honest, van Lin mastered a lot of black magic, but Moody''s teaching of black magic still gave him a refreshing feeling.


    Especially the experience of demon hunters, dealing with vampires.


    Absolute light and heat


    Van Lin had been thinking about how to control the blood, which was his advantage, the control of water.


    To their surprise today, however, Professor moody announced that he would take turns to cast a soul snatching spell on them to demonstrate its power and to test whether they could resist it.


    It looks like the fox''s tail has finally come out. Maybe it''s one of the plans. Moody wants to control Harry, or who.


    But such a plan is undoubtedly bad.


    The power of Voldemort''s soul allows Harry to successfully immunize against many of these spells, at least against others."But - you say it''s illegal, professor." Hermione hesitated to say that moody had swung his wand and cleared the desk, leaving a large space in the middle of the house.


    "You say - to cast a spell on a person is -"


    "Dumbledore wants you to learn from your own experience." Moody said his magic eye turned to Hermione, looking at her strangely, without blinking.


    "If you''d rather learn it in a painful way - let someone curse you so that you can completely manipulate you - you can go, I don''t care."


    His scarred fingers pointed to the door of the classroom, and Hermione blushed, knowing that Hermione would rather drink bujumbos pus than miss such an important lesson.


    "It doesn''t matter. Remember what I taught you..."


    "But I haven''t learned it yet. It''s been terrible lately..." Hermione responded in a low voice.


    She suddenly felt that she had no talent, that van Lin had taught her about structure and brain block, and that Hermione had not yet finished.


    "Relax." Van Lin said, and then he turned his eyes to Moody''s. He wanted to see what kind of tricks the fake moody was going to play.


    Moody began to call the students one by one and curse them. Harry watched his classmates do the most strange actions one by one under the effect of the curse. Dean Thomas danced around the room three times, singing the national anthem. Levindon Brown imitated the sparrow. Neville performed a set of amazing gymnastics. In his normal state, he was obviously You can''t do that.


    Not all of them were able to resist the spell, and everyone returned to normal only when moody lifted the spell.


    "Potter!" Moody roared, "you''re next."


    Harry stepped forward and stood in the open space where moody had moved the table. Moody held up his wand, pointed to Harry and said, "imperio!"


    It was the most wonderful feeling. Harry felt that he was about to fly. All his thoughts and worries were gently swept away, leaving only vague, traceless happiness. He stood there, feeling very relaxed, only vaguely aware that everyone was looking at him.


    Then he heard Moody''s voice, echoing in his empty head, "jump on the table Jump on the table... "


    Harry bent down on his knees and was ready to jump.


    "Jump on the table..."


    "But why jump?" Another voice came from behind his head, reminding him, "that''s stupid to do that." The voice said.


    "Jump on the table..."


    "No, I don''t want to dance." Another voice said that it became firmer


    "No, I don''t want to..."


    "Jump! Jump now


    Next, Harry felt very painful, jumping and trying to stop him from jumping. He had both. As a result, he rushed to the table and knocked it down. The pain in his legs, he knew he had hurt his knees.


    "Ah, it''s a bit of a decent thing." Moody exclaimed. Suddenly Harry noticed that the empty, reverberating feeling in his head had disappeared. He knew exactly what had happened, and the pain in his knee seemed to intensify.


    "


    you see Porter resisted Resist the spell, he almost won. Let''s try again, Porter. The rest of the attention - look at his eyes, that''s where you should see - good, Potter. It''s great. The spell is not so easy to manipulate you! "


    In fact, moody cast four full soul charms on Harry, which is a demonstration and an attempt by Moody.


    He wanted to plant a seed in Harry''s heart, a seed that was easy to control.


    But to do so, Voldemort''s idea must be banished.


    This is absolutely impossible. No one can completely separate the two souls unless Voldemort himself.


    "Well, next," moody looked at his roll and seemed very pleased with Harry''s performance.


    "Fanlin al..." Moody called.


    "Here we go, professor." Said Fanlin, nodding.


    "No, Dumbledore said, your body now..."


    "It doesn''t matter, I won''t use magic to shock..." Moody said quickly, "and I went to ask Dumbledore."


    Moody quickly said, "Dumbledore thinks we need to give you some reinforcement..."


    "Of course, professor." Van Lin said he put the wand Dumbledore had given him in the palm of Hermione''s hand.


    "I don''t think you''ll hurt me, professor." Said Fanlin.


    Moody''s eyes were strange. He looked at Van Lin and looked strange.


    "You bear..."


    "The professor will judge..." Fanlin whispered, "believe me..."


    It seems to surprise everyone, including moody''s.


    Van Lim''s friends wondered why Dumbledore made people cast Unforgivable Curses on van reen, while others were looking forward to it.


    "The best little wizard in Hogwarts vs. the strongest one"This is absolutely enough to be the headline of the prophet''s daily, and it can be said that the influence of van Lin in the newspaper is unprecedented.


    Moody''s seems to be a bit of a daze, but it''s just a moment.


    He stepped back two steps, looking clumsy.


    Wooden legs made two crisp strikes on the floor, and Moody''s raised his wand.


    "Ready?"


    Van Lin nodded, and his body contracted slightly.


    "Impreio!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 550

    Everyone held their breath.


    The two people in front of me are both celebrities at Hogwarts.


    One is the representative of the students, the strongest little wizard at Hogwarts, and the other, mad eyed moody, who has declared himself out there.


    No matter which side it is, it has a very high reputation.


    This is absolutely front page news in the prophet''s daily, especially in the way that it is fought through the unforgivable curse.


    As you can see from Harry''s previous performance, even Harry is very difficult to fight against the unforgivable curse.


    And Harry is the only one of so many who can resist Moody''s orders.


    In Moody''s words, it takes a lot of willpower.


    No one doubts whether Harry has such strong willpower.


    Those who have fought against the Dark Lord are almost the pinnacle of modern black magic.


    "Impeio!"


    Moody''s wand is held flat, and the tip of the wand is aimed at Van Lin''s body.


    This is how everyone has come. In fact, such an unforgivable curse doesn''t show much.


    However, there is such a bland charm can firmly control a person under the magic.


    Even with a strong willpower, it seems a little reluctant when facing the soul snatching mantra.


    This is not so ordinary in Van Lin''s eyes.


    It''s a weird energy, like a rainbow of fog.


    The light twined around Moody''s body the moment he swung his wand.


    It can be said that I am omnipresent.


    Vaseline tried to drive it away by magic, but it didn''t help. The colorful fog directly penetrated the magic power of Vaseline.


    In the eyes of outsiders, van Lin''s body emitted a burst of blue light, and then. The light faded away.


    "Powerful body protection magic." Moody said. "It''s a good sense of crisis. Remember, your magic is your protection. Danger may come at any time. This time it will be your life-saving thing."


    Moody said in a loud voice.


    Some of the little witches learned that Moody''s emphasis needs to be written down quickly, and they don''t want moody to yell at them all the time.


    "But, Professor moody, do you mean that the body protecting magic of Fanlin blocks the soul snatching spell?"


    A little wizard asked uncertainly, Fanlin just stood there, no response.


    Everyone looked at the two people in front of the stage. In fact, the demonstration and teaching of this magic spell was far from the confrontation they imagined.


    "No, the magic of body protection has no effect on the soul taking mantra." Moody said, "as I said, only a very strong willpower can drive out soul snatching spells. Of course, there is also magic assistance. If you can master brain sealing, you can effectively defend yourself in the face of all soul magic."


    Harry nodded, almost as he thought.


    He has learned about brain block for a while, but unfortunately, this magic is too difficult for him.


    "He''s standing in my curse." Moody''s is like a show, "remember that what can be resisted can only be accomplished with very strong willpower."


    "So now..." Moody said, "what do you want to see? How about tap dancing?"


    "It''s not going to work." Harry said in a low voice, "Vaseline learned how to block the brain very early, and he taught me for a while."


    "Can he do brain sealing?" Ron differed, "I haven''t heard of it."


    "If you could hang out less..." Make complaints about Hermione, "what is the reason why van Lin is still standing there?"


    "Maybe Moody''s hasn''t ordered yet." Harry gave a little pause. He couldn''t think of any explanation. Van Lin mastered the art of brain sealing. In theory, he should be easier to break away from the curse.


    Ron also got the curse of Peter Pettigrew last semester, and Ron was able to make a short recovery at the last moment


    "Turn around and raise your hands..." Said moody, pointing his wand at Van Lin.


    The calm scene changed. Van Lin''s body trembled slightly, but his feet showed no sign of moving.


    He can resist this level of soul curse.


    Moody''s did not feel any surprise, if there is no strong willpower, then the huge magic can not be controlled by Van Lin.


    "Perfect resistance." Moody said, "it looks like he''s studying the curse, but Naturally, the training effect of a normal little wizard can not be achieved... "


    Moody said that his wand lit up slightly, which is a kind of strange magic, people unconsciously want to believe his wordsMoody''s stepped up control.


    Van Lin''s brow was slightly wrinkled, but the command was not reflected in his body.


    He can clearly feel that Moody''s orders have been applied to his body, and his hands unconsciously want to lift up.


    Fanlin had to strengthen his magic power.


    To be sure, it''s just a kind of spiritual confrontation, that colorful light, just like seen in the soul world.


    Magic doesn''t play a role at all. These strange forces begin through their own defense, which determines the danger of the curse.


    It is not groundless to be listed as the three unforgivable incantations.


    Now, there is only the heart drilling mantra. Fanlin has not seen it, but he had better not see it.


    These colorful mists are like a layer of illusory film on the soul. Maybe if I go on studying, these things will leave some bad seeds in my heart.


    Hermione watched van Lin anxiously. Since moody strengthened his strength, van Lin''s body was shaking even more.


    It''s bad, although she doesn''t know what''s going on between them, but it''s a fact that Fanlin can''t fight magic in the short term, especially at the last minute of recovery.


    Maybe I should ask moody to stop and teach with the unforgivable curse, which is a bit crazy. Even in durmstrand, this is not allowed.


    Just as Hermione hesitated to stop moody, van Lin''s body suddenly returned to calm.


    All of you are witches. You can feel the feeling of being watched.


    It''s the feeling of mental energy sweeping through the classroom.


    Moody put his wand away, and he knew that his spell had failed.


    He is very clear that the little wizard in front of him has mastered the brain block technique, and his own power invades the other party''s soul world, but he doesn''t spy on anything.


    "Powerful brain closure..." Moody''s admiration, just now the Hali moody also captured some memory fragments, and there are some things you want.


    "Thanks for your praise, Professor moody..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 551

    The little wizard who came out of the defense against the dark arts classroom looked more or less strange.


    Moody told them it was a sequel to the curse.


    It''s a bit scary, but I''ve seen one of the three unforgivable charms in Hogwarts, and it''s always something that Hogwarts students can talk about for a long time.


    "Listen to him, like that."


    Harry said, "it''s like we''re all going to be attacked at any time."


    "Ah, I know." Ron said he jumped the stairs two steps, and he was much worse at the spell than Harry, although Moody and assured him that by lunch the symptoms would disappear.


    "He always imagined," Ron glanced nervously behind him, sure moody couldn''t hear. No wonder the people in the Ministry of magic were happy to get rid of him. Did you hear what he told Simms? As for how he retaliates against the witch who spat in his back on April Fool''s day, when do we have to finish reading the book against the curse of the soul snatcher and finish other assignments? "


    For Ron''s words, van Lin does not want to deny that the original Moody''s is like this, a strong sense of revenge and power.


    All the fourth graders noticed a significant increase in the amount of homework they had done.


    When Professor McGonagall gave a lot of transfiguration homework, which attracted a loud protest from the whole class, she explained why.


    "You are now in a very important stage of magic education!" She told them that their eyes flashed brightly behind the square lenses, "your ordinary wizard level test is approaching -"


    "


    we only need to test it in fifth grade!" Thomas said indignantly.


    "Not necessarily, Thomas, believe me, you should be ready for everything you can!


    Only Miss Granger and Mr. al succeeded in turning a porcupine into a satisfactory pinprick. I must remind you, Thomas, that your pinprick bounces in horror when someone else approaches it! "


    Hermione, blushed again, as if trying not to look too happy.


    As for Fanlin Skin is something that needs to be exercised.


    In the next prophecy class, Professor Trelawney said that Harry and Ron got the highest marks in their homework, which made them laugh. She read most of their praise. They met the evil luck fearlessly, but when she asked them to make predictions for the next month, they were not happy because they could not think of any disaster.


    At the same time, Professor Spence taught magic to write weekly articles about the 18th century goblin rebellion. (it should be said that things are uprising, after all, the eyes have gained equal status!)


    Professor Snape forced them to study the antidote, and they didn''t dare to take it lightly because he suggested that a student might be poisoned before Christmas to test whether their antidote worked.


    Professor Villefort told them to read three more books in preparation for the summoning spell lesson.


    Even Hagrid added to their burden. The flaming Pomacea grew so fast that no one noticed what they ate.


    Hagrid was happy about this, and as part of their "project," he suggested that they go to his hut every other night to observe the snails and record their unusual behavior.


    "I won''t," Draco Malfoy said directly, feeling as if Hagrid''s suggestion was that Santa had taken a particularly large toy from his bag. "Thank God I''ve had enough of these birds in class."


    The smile on Hagrid''s face disappeared.


    "You have to do what I tell you, or I''ll learn from Professor moody I hear you''re acting like a ferret, Malfoy


    The class laughed and Malfoy flushed with anger, but it was clear that the thought of Moody''s punishment was enough to make him unable to reply.


    After class, several people happily returned to the castle, and it was particularly satisfying to see Hagrid holding down Malfoy. Especially because Malfoy tried to get Hagrid fired the previous year.


    However, heavy work does not constitute any pressure, but it greatly reduces van Lin''s time


    This, in his opinion, is the worst thing.


    Maybe he should apply for graduation?


    It''s a strange idea.


    When they got to the front hall, they found that they couldn''t move forward, because there was a large group of students gathered around a big billboard under the fifth staircase of Dali. The tallest of them was Ron. He stood on tiptoe, passed the people in front of them, and read aloud to the other three


    "participants in the three witches'' game, representatives of busbarton and demstrand It will arrive at 6:00 on Friday, October 30, and the class will end half an hour ahead of schedule. "


    "All right Harry said, "Friday''s last session is potions, and Snape won''t have time to poison us!"


    "Before the welcome banquet, students must put their schoolbags and textbooks back in their dormitories, and then gather in front of the castle gate to welcome guests."


    "Only one week!" Eni McMillan of huffpav had a twinkle in his eyes, and out of the crowd came "digori, you know? I think I have to tell him... ""Digory?" Ron asked blankly, Eni had run away.


    "It''s the chase." Harry said, "he''s going to get into the game."


    "That idiot, would be Hogwarts champion?" Ron asked as they struggled through the chattering crowd to the stairs.


    Fanlin would like to tell Ron that you are an idiot. However, it is better not to say such words. He seems not to be so sure of what did not happen.


    "He''s not an idiot. You can''t hate him just because he beat Gryffindor in Quidditch!" Hermione said, "I heard he was a good student - and he was a prefect."


    She seemed to want to end the subject.


    "You like him just because he''s handsome." Ron said sharply.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t like other people just because they are handsome!" Said Hermione indignantly.


    Is this a daily fight?


    Fanlin noticed that Hermione was coming to him unconsciously. Suddenly, he was still a little shy?


    old face is red, van Lin''s maiden heart...


    Er


    However, fake Moody''s is quiet a lot, van Lin has not found out his identity, but Moody''s performance has been very obvious.


    What does the soul snatching mantra want to leave in his heart, as well as the peep of memory


    However, now that he is busy, he needs to think of a reasonable way to achieve his goal. Now he seems not to have too much energy to pay attention to Fanlin.


    In the next week, no matter where they went, they all seemed to hear only one topic, the three witches contest!


    Like highly contagious bacteria, rumors spread among students: who is going to win the Hogwarts championship, what will be involved in the competition, and how the students in busbarton and demstrom are different from them.


    Even, they picked out some of van Lin''s communication life in busbarton. God knows where they came from. Some things are almost believed by Fanlin himself.


    At the same time, we all noticed that the castle seemed to be undergoing a thorough cleaning. Several dirty portraits were taken down, which made their protagonists very unhappy. They sat huddled in the picture frame and cursed maliciously. When they touched the light red face, they closed their eyes in disgust.


    those armour suddenly became shiny and did not make complaints about the movements. Mr. filch was so angry at his students that they forgot to clean their shoes. He even scared two first graders into illness.


    Other professors seem to be eccentric, too.


    "Neville, please don''t show up in front of busbarton students that you can''t even use a simple transfiguration spell!"


    At the end of a particularly difficult class, McGonagall told Neville that he had accidentally attached his ear to a cactus.


    On the morning of October 30, they went down to have breakfast, and the hall was decorated overnight. Huge silk panels hung down from the wall. Each one represented a class in Hogwarts. The red one with golden lion was Gryffindor, the blue one with golden eagle was Ravenclaw, the yellow one with black badger was huffpuff, and the green one with silver snake was Slytherin.


    Behind the teacher''s desk was the largest long sheet with Hogwarts'' logo on it: lions, eagles, badgers and snakes, all around a big "Hogwarts".


    Four people saw Fred and George at Gryffindor''s table, but their money seemed to be in vain, because their practice, if anything, only allowed Hermione to speak more. She had been pestering them both since then, first to wear the badge, and then to persuade others to do the same. She even liked to go to Gryffindor''s hall every night I was wandering around, stopping people from putting the box under their noses and shaking.


    And pull up van Lin, which is Harry''s most sympathetic place for van Lin, which is not a funny thing.


    "You know what? It''s a group of enslaved creatures who change your bed sheets, light the stove, clean the classroom and feed you! " She still said angrily.


    Some people, like Neville, donated money just to avoid Hermione''s glare at them. Some people were slightly interested in her words, but were unwilling to take further positive actions in the propaganda campaign. Many people took the whole thing as a joke, and some people were admirers


    Ron turned his eyes to the ceiling, where the autumn sun shone on them, and Fred was particularly interested in his steak (the twins refused to buy a badge), but George leaned over to Hermione.


    "Listen, Hermione, have you ever been to the kitchen?"


    "Yes." Hermione said rudely, "but I don''t think students can --"


    "then you should know where they are adapted to life." George said, "it''s fair to say that no domestic elf is more comfortable than them, and the work of the castle is not a problem for them at all. It''s magic."


    "Always when you can''t use magic." Hermione said angrily, "what''s more, this is enslavement, which can''t cover up the fact at all..."The hall became noisy, and Hermione''s voice was obscured.


    Once touched by the problem of domestic elves, Hermione became very easy to get angry, which was no way to do things.


    Things immediately became less pleasant.


    Hermione ate angrily, as if no one would like to pay attention to it. Fanlin sat aside honestly, which was almost embarrassing to death.


    Fortunately, this is the time for owls to deliver the letter, and Hermione''s attention is diverted by the letter from home, which makes things a lot better.


    The arrival of the busbarton and demstrand teams has become something that everyone is looking forward to. Of course, there is also the three wizard competition. There is no little wizard who does not dream that he can become a representative of the school, especially when the strongest candidate for Hogwarts has been eliminated.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 552

    ¡­¡­


    There was a pleasant atmosphere of anticipation in the school that day, and the class was a little absent-minded, more interested in the evening people from arbsbatten and demstrom, and even the pharmacy class was more tolerable than before, for it ended half an hour earlier.


    To tell you the truth, Fanlin expressed some fear, shivering in the shadow of Hibiscus.


    I have to admit that Hibiscus was the only one who played tricks on this little brother when she was in busbarton.


    When the bell rings, Harry, Ron, van Lin and Hermione hurry back to the Gryffindor tower.


    According to the requirements, everyone put on their schoolbags and textbooks, put on their cloaks, rushed downstairs and ran to the front hall.


    The dean of each college is directing the students to line up.


    "Weasley, put on your hat," Professor McGonagall called to Ron. "Mr. putt, take that ridiculous thing off your head."


    Purwhite frowned and took a large ornamental butterfly from the end of her hair braid.


    "Follow me, quick." Professor McGonagall said, "the first year is ahead Don''t push... "


    They filed down the front steps and lined up in front of the castle. It was a cold night. There were no clouds in the sky. The night came down. The pale and translucent moon was shining over the forest. Van Lin was between Harry and Hermione. Ron was next to Harry. They were in the fourth row ahead.


    In this position, they can see most of the people, the first grade students are excited and shaking, they just came to catch up with such a grand event, for which they are full of expectations.


    "It''s almost six o''clock." Ron looked at his watch and then looked down at the road leading to the front door. "How do you think they''re going to get here? By train? "


    "I doubt it is." Said Hermione.


    "So how? Sitting on the broom Said Harry, looking at the stars.


    "I don''t think so It''s not that far away... "


    "Through the door key?" Ron guessed, "or are they going to change -"


    "you can''t change in Hogwarts, how many times do I have to tell you?" Said Hermione impatiently.


    "Don''t you know that every school has its own interview tool? That''s face. " "I know about busbarton, and that''s going to surprise you."


    "Is there anything more to reveal?" Ron said curiously, "I almost forgot that you''ve been in busbarton for a long time, who they are..."


    "If I do, then you won''t have a sense of expectation. It''s very boring." Fan Lin Tucao to make complaints about Hermione because he secretly pinched him.


    "It looks like you''re all right." Said Hermione.


    I dare not open any linqiang.


    "If you know the inside story, just watch it. Don''t talk much."


    Then, three people excitedly looked at the dark ground, but nothing happened. Everything was as quiet as usual. Harry began to feel cold. He hoped that they would come soon. The students from other places were preparing for a dramatic appearance


    He remembers what Mr. Weasley said at the camp before the Quidditch World Cup -


    "it''s always like that, when we get together, we can''t help showing off..." Dumbledore''s voice came from the back row, where he stood with several teachers, "ah!


    If I''m not mistaken, the busbarton team is here! "


    " where? " Many students asked eagerly. They looked around.


    "There it is!" A sixth grader pointed to the forest.


    A big thing, much bigger than a broom - or something much bigger than a hundred broomsticks - galloped in the dark blue sky, growing bigger and bigger.


    "It''s a dragon!" One of the first graders was completely dazed and screamed.


    "Don''t be silly It''s a flying house Said Dini klivey.


    Dini''s conjecture was more appropriate. The huge black shadow swept over the top of the forest, and the light from the castle window caught it. They saw a huge, pink blue carriage, the size of a large house, roaring towards them. Twelve winged horses, each as big as an elephant, were pulling the cart in the air.


    "Back off!" Hagrid held two big signs. He stood in the distance, as if to guide the carriage.


    Unfortunately, he was a little tall. When he turned around, the horse''s hoof almost kicked him.


    Hagrid had to jump aside.


    The carriage flew lower, and the students in the first three rows stepped back. The carriage suddenly stopped on the ground. A loud noise made Neville jump back and step on the foot of a Slytherin fifth grader. The hooves, bigger than the plates, hit the ground.


    Then, the car also came down, the huge wheel jumped a few times, the Golden Horse twisted its head, and turned its big and red eyes.


    Before the door opened, Harry had just seen that there was a protective totem on the door (two crossed gold sticks each shot three stars).


    A boy in a light blue robe jumped out of the car, leaned forward, fumbled for a moment on the floor of the carriage, unfolded a golden ladder, and retreated respectfully. Harry then saw a shiny black high-heeled shoe sticking out of the car, the size of a child''s sledge, and then, almost instantly, the tallest woman Harry had ever seen left Explain why the car and the horse are so big.Harry had only seen one man as tall as this woman, Hagrid, and he doubted that there was any difference in their height, but somehow - perhaps he was used to Hagrid - the woman (who now walked down the stairs and looked around at the wide eyed crowd of people who were welcoming) looked even more tall.


    (girls are higher? How about a giant woman


    She stepped forward, shrouded in the light from the former hall. She showed a beautiful skin, a smooth face, big and black eyes, fair water, with a hooked nose, hair tied back in a bun, shining at the base of her neck. She was covered with black satin from head to foot. The opal glittered on her neck and thick fingers.


    Dumbledore began to clap, and the students burst into applause. Many stood on tiptoe to see more clearly. She went to Dumbledore with an elegant smile on her face, and she held out her shining hand. Dumbledore, though not short, hardly had to bend down to kiss her hand.


    "Dear Ms. Maxim." He said, "welcome to Hogwarts!"


    "Dumbledore," said Ms. maxim in a deep voice, "are you all right?"


    "I''m fine, thank you." Said Dumbledore.


    "Students." Ms. Maxim said, waving her big hand behind her.


    Harry had been paying attention to Ms. maxim, and now he saw about 12 boys and girls, all over the age of 16 from their looks. They got out of the car and stood behind Ms. Maxim. Their clothes were made of fine silk. None of them wore cloaks. Only a few wore scarves around their heads. No wonder they were shaking.


    This is very surprising to Fanlin, you know, at the beginning of the selection of fewer people than this, and very few boys.


    But now


    Maybe something happened?


    Anyway, he saw his familiar faces among the 24 students, our beautiful hibiscus, lovely Gabriel and


    Why is brown here, too?


    These boys are not so friendly to van Lin, but They shouldn''t be foolishly coming to trouble with van Lin now.


    This is Hogwarts, the place of van Lin, and


    I''m not aiming at all of you, but I just want to say that the boys in busbarton are weak.


    Fanlin looked up, his face sticking out under his hat.


    Hibiscus immediately found Fanlin in the crowd, and she laughed here


    If it was not for the headmaster''s presence, the cattle would have called out, and Fanlin could guarantee it.


    However, there are still some people in the crowd who are talking in a low voice. However, they have deliberately lowered their voice and their communication is very short. This is a matter of face, at least on the first day.


    "Is kakarov here?" Ms. Maxim said.


    "He''ll be here any minute." Dumbledore said, "would you like to wait for him here, or do you want to go in and warm up?"


    "Warm up, I think." Mrs. Maxim said, "but the horses -"


    "our magic animal protection professor will be happy to take care of them." Dumbledore said, "he''ll come back from his -- well, he''ll take care of your horse. He''s dealing with a little bit of a thing now."


    "Hagrid is still in the water in the distance. Maybe he needs to change his clothes." Ron said to Harry with a smile.


    "My horse -- well, it''s not very tame. It''s got to be tough." Mrs. Maxim said she seemed to doubt that there were no magic teachers at Hogwarts. "They are very strong..."


    "I''m sure Hagrid is up to it." Dumbledore said with a smile.


    "Great." Mrs. Maxim bowed slightly. "Please tell Mr. Hagrid that these horses only drink malt."


    "I''ll do what you want." Dumbledore said he also bowed.


    "Come on." Maxim orders her students. Hogwarts''s men split a path to let her and her students through the stone steps.


    "Do you think Hagrid can subdue the horses?" Seymour came from levindon and pwight to talk to Harry, Ron, and vaseline.


    "I don''t think it''s a problem." Said Harry.


    "Maybe they escaped." Ron said hopefully.


    "Oh, don''t say that," said Hermione, shaking. "Think about the escape of these things..."


    "It doesn''t matter. Hagrid can make it even for norbo." Fanlin said, "but where''s nobo?"


    "It seems to be in Romania." Ron said, "after all, Hagrid is himself. Norbo has some problems. After all, he is not yet an adult. Charlie should be able to take care of him."


    Several people whispered. They were all shivering slightly, standing waiting for the danmsan team to arrive. Most of them looked up into the sky hopefully. For a few minutes, only the snorting and stomping of Mrs. Maxim''s horse broke the silence, and then --


    "did you hear anything?" Ron said suddenly.As soon as Harry heard it, a strange noise came from the dark, mixed with the sound of boom and inspiration. It seemed that there was a huge vacuum cleaner moving along the river bed


    "Lake!" Lee Jordan pointed to the lake below and said, "look at the lake!"


    They stood on the top of the lawn overlooking the ground, and from here they could see clearly the black and smooth surface of the lake - but suddenly the water was surging, there was movement in the middle of the lake, big bubbles formed on the surface, and the waves hit the muddy lakeshore - and then a whirlpool appeared in the middle of the lake, like a big piston just pulled out from the bottom of the lake One looks like a long and black Xiangzi, and slowly rises from the middle of the vortex. Then, you can see the sail line


    "It''s a mast ship!" Harry exclaimed, conveying shock and joy to his partner.


    The ship slowly and majestically rose to the surface of the water, shining in the moonlight. It looked strange, skeleton like, like a repaired wreck. The dim light in the porthole flashed like a ghost''s eye. Finally, there was a huge sound of drainage, and the ship completely emerged, fluctuated on the rippling water, and began to drive towards the shore. Soon, they saw the anchor The splash of water thrown into the shallows and the thumping of planks ashore.


    The people got off the boat, and they saw them silhouetted by the lights in the portholes. Harry noticed that they were all as big as Crabbe and Goyle But when they walked in a little, and stepped on the grass to let the light of the anteroom shine, he found that their height was due to their woolen cloak, but the man who led the way to the castle wore a different kind of cloak, which was smooth and silver, just like his hair.


    "Dumbledore!" He greets warmly and walks up the slope. "How are you? My dear fellow, how are you


    "Very well, thank you, Professor kakarov." Dumbledore replied.


    Kakarov''s voice sounded a little pretentious and insincere. When he walked into the front door light, they saw him tall and thin, like Dumbledore''s body, but his white hair was very short, and the beard on his chin (which was trimmed into small curls) did not completely cover his loose chin. He approached Dumbledore and held Dumbledore''s hands in his hands.


    "Dear Hogwarts castle." He said, looking up at the castle and smiling. His teeth were very yellow, but Fanlin noticed that his eyes were not smiling, but cold and cunning.


    "How nice to be here, how nice Victor, come here and warm up Do you mind, Dumbledore? Victor has a little cold "


    kakarov summoned one of his students forward. As the boy passed by, Harry caught a glimpse of a protruding Eagle hook nose and black thick eyebrows. Ron could recognize the silhouette without a punch on his arm or a shush in his ear.


    "Harry - it''s Krum!"


    In fact, van leen always thought that kakarov was a middle-aged man similar to Professor Snape.


    However, this is not any important information, for his age, van Lin should be concerned about his identity.


    This is a Death Eater. Like Professor Snape, kakarov is a Death Eater.


    It''s just that he doesn''t have Snape''s acting skills and Lucius''s brain. He relies on the contribution of his name in exchange for his freedom.


    The owner of this name may be in the castle now, and he has appeared in the Quidditch World Cup, Barty crouch Jr.


    So, things get interesting.


    Little Barty crouch is not going to let kakarov, the former Betrayer.


    And the Death Eater''s sign. Kakarov must have a headache right now.


    Students in Hogwarts line up and follow students from demstrom upstairs.


    Ron was shocked. "I don''t believe it! Harry, that''s Viktor Krum


    "For God''s sake, Ron, he''s just a Quidditch player." Said Hermione.


    "Just a Quidditch player?" Ron looked at her and couldn''t believe his ears. "Hermione - one of the best searchers in the world! I had no idea he was still in school. "


    Krum''s admirers Maybe Ron should find a way to take some medicine.


    They followed the other Hogwarts students through the population hall towards the city hall.


    Van Lin saw Lee Jordan jumping up and down barefoot just to get a better look at the back of Karen''s head.


    Nine sixth graders went out of their pockets crazily as they walked. "Oh, my God, I can''t believe it. I didn''t have a pen with me." do you think he''d like to sign my hat with lipstick


    "Oh, indeed Cried Hermione with great pride.


    They passed the group of girls who are now arguing over the lipstick.


    "If I can, I''ll get his autograph, too." Ron said, "Harry, you don''t have a pen, do you?"


    "Yes, on the top of my schoolbag." Said Harry.


    They went to Gryffindor''s table and sat down. Ron sat on the side opposite the door, because Krum and his companions were still around the door, and it was clear where they were going to sit was uncertain.The students from busbarton have already sat down at the table at vivankaro.


    They looked dejected and looked around at the hall. Three of them were still clinging to their headscarves and shawls.


    "It''s not that cold," Hermione looked at them, fretting. "Why don''t they bring their cloaks?"


    "Come here! Come and sit here Ron hissed, "here! Hermione, move in a little, squeeze out the position -- "


    " why? "


    "It''s too late." Ron was upset.


    Viktor Krum and his classmates had already sat down at Slytherin''s table. Harry could see that Crabbe and Goyle were very proud of it. Malfoy leaned forward and spoke to Krum.


    "Yes, yes, flatter him," Ron quipped. "I''ll bet Krum can see him through at a glance, even though Of course, there are always people around him who flatter him Where do you think they''re going to sleep? We can make room for him in the dorm, Harry I don''t mind giving him my bed. I can sleep in a folding bed


    Hermione scoffed at it.


    Fanlin was very satisfied, even laughing in secret?


    "It seems that they are much happier than the busbartons." Said Harry.


    Durmstrand''s students were taking off their thick leather coats and were interested in looking at the starry black ceiling. One or two of them picked up the gold plate and goblet and looked at it carefully.


    Over the clerk''s desk, Fergie, the caretaker, was adding chairs, and he put on his musty old tuxedo for the event.


    Harry was surprised to see him add two chairs to Dumbledore''s chair.


    "But there are only two more people," said Harry. "Why does Fitch set up four chairs? Who else is coming? "


    " what? " Ron asked blankly, still staring at Krum.


    All the students went into the hall and sat down at their desks. After that, the staff came in and lined up to sit down.


    At the end of the line were Professor Dumbledore, Professor kakarov and Mrs. maxim, the headmistress of busbarton school. BABS all showed up. She jumped up.


    Some of the students at Hogwarts laughed. They were embarrassed, and then they didn''t dare to sit down until Mrs. Maxim sat down on the left side of Dumbledore.


    Dumbledore was still standing, and there was no sound in the hall.


    "Good evening, ladies and gentlemen, Ghosts - especially guests," Dumbledore, smiling at the foreign students, "very welcome to Hogwarts. I hope I also believe that you will have a comfortable and happy life here


    A busbarton girl, still holding her scarf on her head, let out a sneer. It must be a sneer.


    "No one is forcing you to stay!" Hermione yelled at her in a low voice.


    Fanlin looked past, that girl he did not have any impression, fourth grade or fifth grade prefect?


    "After the midsummer, the game officially begins," announced Dumbledore. "Now please don''t mention it. Please do it."


    He sat down, and Harry saw that kakarov leaned over to talk to him.


    As usual, the dishes in front of them were full of food. It looks like the elf door in the kitchen has taken out all the storage. Van Lim has never seen so many different dishes at Hogwarts, and several of them are obviously from other countries.


    "What is that?" Ron points to a scallop like stew next to a large kidney pudding.


    "Fish soup." Hermione replied.


    "God bless." Said Ron.


    "It''s French," Hermione said. "I had it on vacation the summer before last. It was delicious."


    "I believe you." Ron said, start to eat the black pudding.


    Although there were only about 40 more students, the hall seemed more crowded than usual.


    Maybe it''s because of wearing different colors of school uniform. After taking off their fur coats, demstrand''s students revealed their dark red robes, which were much more eye-catching than the black ones worn by Hogwarts students.


    Looking at busbarton''s sky blue satin.


    Fanlin remembers that they have winter school uniforms, but they seem to have made a mistake about the season.


    Poor hibiscus and Gabriel, I hope those two people can still remember the warm-up mantra they taught them.


    Now it''s very clear in the hall.


    Black, red and blue school uniform, such a day will spend a whole school year.


    To tell you the truth, if you don''t take Voldemort into account, the Triwizard contest is really a very interesting project.


    If there was no Death Eater to make trouble, maybe he could take part in the three witchcraft contest, but now it seems that such a thing has been abandoned.


    This is undoubtedly a very bad thing. He won''t have such a chance in the future. He''s in the fourth grade.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 553

    Twenty minutes after the party began, Hagrid squeezed through the door behind the clerk''s desk and slipped into his seat at the end.


    He waved his heavily bandaged hands at Harry, Ron, vaseline and Hermione.


    "Are the pomaceans doing well? Hagrid. " Harry called.


    "Great!" Hagrid replied happily.


    "Yeah, I told you they would be great." Ron said calmly, "it seems that he has finally found the food they like to eat, doesn''t he? Yes, fingers. "


    Then a voice sounded, "excuse me, do you want this fish soup?"


    She has big dark blue eyes and white teeth. A long golden hair shawl looks very attractive.


    Fanlin was speechless. He knew this guy would come and make trouble.


    The girl looked at them. She had already taken off her face towel, and Fanlin had not noticed it before.


    Ron''s face was red, he looked up at her, and he opened his mouth to answer, but he could not say a word but a vague grunt.


    "Oh, take it," said Harry, pushing the dish to the girl.


    "Have you eaten?"


    "Yes," said Ron, almost breathless. "Yes, it''s delicious."


    "Hogwarts''s food is not to your taste?" Van Lin asked, his tone was not very good.


    "Oh, of course." The girl smiles, suddenly the whole world is bright many.


    It was a crisp and numb sound, which was too familiar.


    Van Lin put the plate in the girl''s hand.


    The girl didn''t say anything. She just blinked. Then she looked at Hermione next to van Lin.


    The girl picked up the plate and walked cautiously towards Ravenclaw''s table. Ron was still staring at the girl as if he had never seen a woman before. Harry began to laugh, which woke Ron to his senses.


    Harry felt that the girl was familiar. If Sirius was here, he would tell Harry.


    However, it seems that you can also ask Fanlin.


    Ron is totally immersed in the girl''s back, the kind that can''t extricate himself.


    Then Ron said in a voice almost dry to hoarse: "it feels like the whole world is lighting up."


    Harry nodded, and he was naturally attracted.


    Fanlin was a little depressed, and he focused his attention on the food in front of him.


    Although early prepared, but the busbarton talent has just arrived.


    "At least I didn''t see the fool staring at her." Hermione said in a certain atmosphere. She seemed to complain that her two friends were not competitive. "You should learn from van Lin, at least he didn''t read it."


    But she''s not exactly right. As the girl walked through the hall. Many of the boys looked back at her. Some were as stunned as Ron.


    "I tell you, that''s not an ordinary girl!" Ron leaned aside to see her clearly. "At Hogwarts, I didn''t see that girl make them do this!"


    "At Hogwarts, she made them all right." Harry said it without thinking about it.


    They were just sitting not far from the bright haired girl.


    "Who is that girl?" Ron said.


    "Fanlin, do you know her?"


    "No, I don''t know." Fanlin replied without thinking, "no doubt, she''s a busbarton exchange student?"


    "You didn''t when you were in busbarton..." Ron wanted to ask too much, but Hermione stopped him.


    "When you both take your eyes back," Hermione said quickly, "you''ll find out who arrived."


    She pointed to the staff seat. The two vacant seats are already occupied. Ruth bagmon sat next to Professor Karkaroff, while Percy''s boss, Mr. crouch, sat next to Mrs. Maxim.


    Now, here we are.


    Van Lin naturally put his eyes on Crouch''s face, as if to see something.


    And bagmon naturally felt the gaze of van Lin, and he dodged unconsciously.


    Fanlin thought it was funny that an official of the Ministry of magic should avoid the eyes of a little wizard.


    Because of the kinkaron?


    However, Fanlin didn''t worry that bagmon would deny it. That contract had been modified. If bagmon dares to violate


    He should not be so stupid. If he is watched by a powerful little wizard


    "What are they doing here?" Harry was surprised.


    "The three witches'' game is organized by them, isn''t it?" Hermione said, "I think they came to see the opening of the event."


    The second course came up, and they paid attention to a lot of strange pudding.


    Ron carefully observed a pale white custard pudding, then carefully moved it a few inches to the right, where it was clearly visible even from the Vivien Carlo table.It''s a pity that Meiwa girl seems to be full and didn''t come to get it.


    After all the dishes on the gold plate were gone, Dumbledore stood up again. There was a pleasant tension in the hall, and everyone trembled with excitement, thinking about what would happen next.


    Not far from them, Fred and George leaned forward and focused on Dumbledore.


    "It''s time," Dumbledore said, smiling at the sea of people. "The three wizard contest is about to begin. Let me say a few words before we come in with the jewel box. "


    "Take what?" Harry murmured.


    Ron shrugged.


    "Just to explain the steps we took this year. First of all, let me introduce to those friends who don''t know them: Mr. bady crouch, head of the Department of International Magic cooperation. (a few polite applause) and this is Mr. Ruth bagmon, head of the Department of magic games and sports


    Bagmond received more applause than Klaus, either because of his reputation as a chaser or simply because he was more likable. He waved his thanks happily.


    Bady Klaus, on the other hand, did not smile or wave when he announced his name.


    Harry thought of his neat appearance at the Quidditch World Cup and thought he looked strange in his wizard''s robe.


    Compared with Dumbledore''s long hair and beard, his toothbrush like beard and distinct hair line look odd.


    "In the past few months, Mr. bagmon and Mr. crouch have been working hard for the preparation of the three witches." Dumbledore continued, "they''re going to form a panel with me, Professor kakarov and Mrs. maxim to judge how hard the players are.


    ¡±


    as soon as the contestants are mentioned, the students even raise their ears.


    "we will judge each contestant fairly and make the most reasonable judgment until the end of the three wizard competition."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 554

    Maybe Dumbledore noticed that they were suddenly quiet and then said with a smile, "now, Mr. filch, please bring the jewel box."


    No one noticed how long filch had been in the corner of the hall. Unlike before, filch didn''t hold his red eyed cat and tried to keep his back straight


    It looks like this is very painful.


    Filch is a squib, without the aid of magic, it is very difficult for a person to change his fixed body.


    Filch tried to make himself solemn. He was walking towards Dumbledore with an old box of jewels. The students talked excitedly.


    In fact, Dennis, Colin''s younger brother, had already stood on the chair in order to see the jewel box, but he was too small to be seen.


    Van Lin''s eyes seemed to be trying to penetrate the jewelry box.


    If placed in the Muggle world, such an ancient jewelry box is priceless, let alone the things inside.


    Goblet of fire, the selection tool of the three witches fighting contest, in fact, is the most important part.


    "Mr. crouch and Mr. bagmond have already examined the mission statements that the champions will face this year," filch carefully placed the box on the table in front of him as Dumbledore spoke. "They have made the necessary preparations for each challenge. Three tasks will run through the school year, and they will test players in different ways, to test their magic ability, courage, reasoning ability and, of course, their ability to deal with danger


    As soon as the voice dropped, the whole hall was silent as if no one was breathing.


    "You know, there will be three contestants." Dumbledore went on calmly, "one for each participating school. We will mark the performance of each player in each competition task. After the completion of the three competition tasks, the one with the highest total score wins. The contestants will be chosen by an impartial choice - the flaming Goblet of fire. "


    Dumbledore took out his wand and knocked three times on the jewel box. The appearance of the box seemed to melt, as Fanlin had seen before, and this was the alchemy that nicoleme liked to use.


    All the outer linings are stacked on the table, and a dark gray wooden goblet is exposed. If it wasn''t for the blue and white flame jumping around the edge of the wooden cup, it would be nothing.


    Dumbledore carefully placed the burning goblet on the table so that everyone could see it clearly.


    "Applicants must write down their names and schools on parchment, and then throw the parchment into the cup," Dumbledore said. "Those who want to put their names in the cup within 24 hours. Tomorrow night, that is, Halloween, the goblet will give the name of the player it chooses to represent their school. The goblet will be put in the entrance hall tonight, and anyone who wants to sign up can go in. In order to avoid the temptation of the underage to sign up for participation... "


    Dumbledore paused a little, and then said, "when the goblet is in the population hall, I''ll draw an age line around it that people under 17 can''t cross. Finally, I would like to remind you that this competition is not just for you to join. Once you are selected by the burning goblet, he or she must carry on the competition to the end. Because putting the name in the cup naturally forms a binding magic contract. Once you''re a player, you can''t change your mind. So before you throw your name into the glass, make sure you''re really ready to fight. Well, I think it''s time for everyone to rest. Good night. "


    "An age line!" Fred Weasley said his eyes were shining as they walked through the hall to the entrance hall.


    "Well, then it won''t be fooled by age agents, will it? Once your name is in that cup, you laugh - it doesn''t know if you''re 17. "


    "But I don''t think anyone under 17 will have a chance." Harry said, "we haven''t learned enough..."


    "Say it yourself," George asked Harry at once, "you''ll find a way to get in, won''t you?"


    Harry thought Dumbledore had said that anyone under the age of 17 could not sign up, but soon he was full of the wonderful scene of his own winning the three wizard cup.


    He couldn''t imagine how angry Dumbledore would be if he found out that people under 17 had figured out a way to cross the age line


    "Where is he?" Asked Ron. He didn''t listen to them at all. He looked for Krum in the crowd and saw what happened to him.


    "Dumbledore didn''t say where the durmstrand people slept?"


    This question was answered almost immediately, and they were now on the same level as Slytherin''s table. Kakarov was just urging his students.


    "Go back to the boat." Kakarov said, "how are you, Viktor? Are you full? Shall I send someone to the kitchen for some wine with sugar and spices? "


    Harry saw Krum shaking his head and putting on his fur coat.


    "Professor, I''d like some wine." Another boy in demstrand is hopeful.


    "I''m not talking to you." Kakarov snapped, and his kind fatherly expression soon disappeared. "I found you''ve got food all over your clothes again, disgusting child..."Kakarov turned and led his students to the door.


    It happened that the four of them were there.


    Harry told him to go first.


    "Thank you." Kakarov gave him a casual look.


    Kakrov was stunned. He looked back at Harry and couldn''t believe his eyes.


    Behind him, demstrand''s students stopped.


    Kakarov''s eyes slowly looked at Harry''s face from bottom to top, and finally stopped on the scar.


    Durmstrand''s students also stare curiously at Harry, and, of course, van Lin, two well-known figures.


    Out of the corner of his eyes, Harry saw some of them have a sudden realization on their faces.


    The boy with food on the front of his robe gently touched the girl next to him and openly pointed to the four people in front of him.


    "yes, it''s Harry Potter." There was a roar from behind.


    Kakarov turned, and mad eye moody stood there, leaning against his students, his magic eyes staring at the headmaster of demstrand without blinking.


    Kakrov''s face changed color, showing a look of horror mixed with anger and fear


    "you He glared at Moody as if he didn''t believe his eyes.


    "What''s the matter with me," moody said sullenly. "If you don''t have anything to say to Harry, kakarov, you should have made way. You''ve blocked the door."


    Without saying a word, kakarov led his students away. Moody walked him out of sight. The devil''s eye looked at his back again, and his broken face showed a look of extreme disgust.


    Indeed, half of the students in the hall were waiting behind him, stretching their necks to see what was causing the obstruction.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 555

    ¡­¡­


    Van Lim was not surprised by kakarov''s fear.


    That''s moody, ALATO moody. That name alone is enough to frighten those witches who play with the dark arts, and Moody is also present at the trial of kakarov.


    Maybe, really, moody used to point his wand at kakarov.


    It''s a sad experience, and it''s very likely that Barty crouch, Jr., played Moody''s in front of him.


    It is said that the disclosure of little Bati is due to the disclosure of kakarov.


    It''s really bad for kakarov.


    But if it''s really Barty crouch, it must be very bad for him to see these two enemies in Hogwarts?


    One kakarov, one Barty crouch!


    These two people are the main culprits that directly or indirectly put him in the mire.


    Fanlin to think that the culprit should be Voldemort.


    However, in the fanatical belief of little Barty crouch, this is very unlikely.


    No one knows how Voldemort acquired the loyalty of these people?


    The alternation of the old and the new?


    The old wizard aristocracy system represented by aristocracy opposed the new wizard aristocracy system represented by Dumbledore.


    It''s a tradition of the wizarding world. It can''t be replaced at all.


    However, in terms of interests, friction must be very intense.


    The old wizard system can''t accommodate Muggle witches, but the new wizard system, represented by can''t wait much, takes the huge Muggle base as its source.


    The most ridiculous is their slogan, which pure blood nobility.


    No one can guarantee the purity of blood, otherwise, it will not take several generations, and the pure blood wizard will be extinct.


    And their leaders.


    He said the glory of pure blood, but there was no difference between him and those Muggle seeds in his mouth.


    Like Vaseline, a half blood wizard.


    In fact, witches who have lost their natural magic can not be regarded as pure blood witches. They are just bearing the title of nobility.


    Like Voldemort, his mother is a sad woman, and he is nothing but a bottle of love potion.


    Even though he was a stranger to the Slytherins, his name was Riedel, and now Voldemort has been clinging to his ridiculous Slytherin descendant status.


    Slytherin or something, he left nothing but dangerous things.


    Like those bad snakes.


    Or the bad idea of pure blood?


    What should stay in history, just die from it.


    Speaking of Victor Krum, as the representative of demstrand, naturally he will be treated favorably by kakarov.


    There is a very sharp contrast.


    Everyone heard that, but Fanlin thought it was funny.


    What if Krum wasn''t chosen by the Goblet of fire?


    Goblet of fire has a different way of thinking. What''s more, van Lim doesn''t think Krum is any better.


    It''s true as an athlete, but he knows too little about Krum. What''s on the panel.


    For example, what does a name mean?


    In Latin, his name means conqueror.


    It''s an atmospheric meaning.


    And then there''s his grandfather, killed by Greenwood


    Well That''s all. What''s left is something that hasn''t happened, and no one can be sure of it.


    ¡­¡­


    By the time they got back to the public lounge, all the little witches had already gone upstairs.


    If anyone signed up for the Goblet of fire, they might lose sleep this evening.


    It''s really exciting.


    However, Vaseline has been completely lost by Dumbledore''s pass, and he doesn''t think about those things now.


    It seems that Harry and several other people are going to discuss it in the hall for a while.


    Ron wants to come to Gryffindor with lacrum, and the girl with the beautiful girl.


    Ron''s little sister Mei WA, who is full of brains now, doesn''t even care about Hermione''s sarcasm.


    And Harry, immersed in all sorts of fantasies.


    If he didn''t make his mark in the Quidditch World Cup, maybe van Lin would have fantasized about what it would have been like to win the title of the three witches'' game like Harry.


    However, Voldemort is like a thorn in his heart, and there is Harry''s problem.


    Fortunately, Hibiscus is not so free.


    She was so conspicuous at Hogwarts that Mrs. Maxim didn''t seem to allow her to hang out on Hogwarts on her first day, even though she liked Hibiscus very much.This is really a thing to celebrate, she can only stay in the carriage honestly.


    Van Lin rushed upstairs, and he did not want to continue to participate in the discussion.


    And then there''s Fred and George. They both run to the house where they need the equipment. Before that, they ask van Lin how to get in.


    ¡­¡­


    Well, Fanlin didn''t think the brothers would succeed.


    Using aging agents to deceive Dumbledore''s age line and goblet of fire?


    It''s not a good decision at all.


    However, van leen now has a good idea. He wants to know who put Harry''s name in the Goblet of fire.


    You can see it through the live point map.


    Fanlin ran up the stairs quickly and drew out the map of the living point under the bed.


    "I solemnly swore that I am up to no good! £©¡±


    the panorama of Hogwarts is quickly displayed on the live point map.


    Van Lin was the first to see busbarton and demstrand, but the positions of the two sides were only marked with the names of the colleges.


    The tool used for the interview, of course, is to add magic defense. Van Lin is very clear about this.


    He saw the name of Hibiscus flash away, and it was obvious that Mrs. Maxim had brought all the students in busbarton into the carriage.


    Van reen took a deep breath. He wanted to see where Moody''s and Barty crouch, two of whom van Lin was most concerned about.


    However, vanillin could not find the names of these two people anyway. Batty crouch should stay with Dumbledore. Van Lin saw the name of bagmond in Dumbledore''s office.


    What about fake Moody''s?


    It seems that both of them have played tricks on their names, casting spells on their own names, just like Voldemort.


    People who need to hide will do it.


    Fanlin frowned, unable to monitor with the live point map, such things become troublesome, and the space for many things will become very large


    That''s not a good thing. He has to figure out how Moody''s going.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 556

    As Hermione ran up the marble steps, Ron said angrily, "what does she look like?"


    "Hey, Ron," said Fanling suddenly, "that''s your friend..."


    The busbarton students walked into the front door from the outside.


    The girl with the beautiful girl is also in it.


    People around the burning goblet gave them a way out, and they watched eagerly.


    Mrs. Maxim followed her students into the hall. She lined up the students. Then one by one they step into the age circle and throw the parchment into the blue and white flames. As soon as each name entered the forest, the cup fire turned red and sparks splashed out.


    Wait, red sparks


    Er


    Gabriel didn''t come. She wasn''t old enough.


    Hibiscus holds up her head confidently. The only candidate for busbarton is her, and the rest is a foil.


    Hibiscus takes a provocative look at the direction of van Lin, and And then there was no, and so far, busbarton''s people are collective.


    "What do you think will happen to those who are not chosen?" As the girl threw her name into the fire, Ron whispered to Harry, "will they go back to school or stay to watch the game?"


    Fortunately, Ron didn''t notice Hibiscus'' eyes.


    If you look like a flower crazy, this is undoubtedly very humiliating, these are her friends, hibiscus will make fun of him.


    Fanlin thought, and then, it''s not too far from the truth.


    "I don''t know." Harry said, "I guess I''ll stay Isn''t Mrs. Maxim going to stay as a referee


    "You should have noticed that they''re going to be here for a whole school year, and they''re not going to be able to leave so soon." Fanlin said helplessly.


    "Exchange meeting?" Ron is different.


    "According to the Charter, these are necessary things." Said Fanlin.


    After all the busbarton students signed up, Mrs. Maxim led them out of the hall into the venue.


    Ron moves towards the front door and stares at them. "Where do they sleep?" He asked.


    The rattle behind them indicated that Hermione had come out with the box containing the s.p.e.w badge.


    "Oh, come on, come on." Ron said as he jumped off the stone steps. His eyes were still fixed on the girl''s back. Furong and Mrs. Maxim were walking across the lawn.


    They were close to the hut at the edge of the taboo forest.


    The secret settlement of the busbarton camp. The huge pink and blue carriage that carried them stopped 200 yards from the front door of Hagrid''s house. The students are getting on the bus. Giant Pegasus pulling carts graze in a makeshift paddock.


    Harry knocked on Hagrid''s door. Hagrid answered. He opened the door to see who was knocking. When he found out it was them, he said, "I thought you guys forgot where I live!"


    "Hagrid, we''re really busy." Then Hermione stopped. She looked up at Hagrid and couldn''t say a word.


    Hagrid wore his best (and dreadful) plush brown coat and a checked yellow orange tie. It''s not too bad. What''s worse, he obviously wiped his head with a lot of things like axle oil, trying to trim his hair. Maybe he had tried zabil''s ponytail, but his hair was too much to tie it into two strands and hang it down. It''s not a dress for Hagrid at all.


    to be honest, van Lin wants to make complaints about this. Everyone should be in the same mood.


    Maybe they didn''t realize what Hagrid wanted to do, but


    Well, the giant''s spring is here.


    Remember what Hagrid called Mrs. maxim, Mrs. Maxim?


    Van Lin felt that if Mrs. Maxim hadn''t been so tall, Hagrid would not be the only suitor.


    No one grabs him, at least, in Britain.


    Hermione giggled at him for a moment. Then, holding back from making any comment, he asked, "Hey, where''s the snails?"


    "Near the pumpkin field," Hagrid said cheerfully. "They''re growing bigger and bigger. They''re about six feet long now. The only trouble is that they start killing each other. "


    "Oh, my God, really?" Hermione lost his eyes to several people and told them not to talk about it.


    "Yes," Hagrid said sadly, "but it doesn''t matter. Now I''ll put them in different boxes. There are about 20. "


    "Oh, very lucky." Said Ron. Hagrid didn''t recognize his voice over.


    Hagrid''s hut had only one room, and in the corner of the room was a big bed, covered with a mattress made of rags.


    In front of the stove, a large table and a few chairs were set up, and a large number of smoked ham and dead birds were hung on the ceiling to hang above the table.


    They sat at the table and Hagrid began to make tea. They were soon immersed in the discussion of the sorcery. It seems Hagrid is as excited about it as they are. "You''ll see." He said with a smile, "just wait and you''ll see something you''ve never seen before. "It''s cruel to them, Hermione," he said solemnly, taking the Yellow coarse sand thread and threading the huge bone pin. "It''s their nature to take care of human beings. It''s what they like to do. Paying them is a great insult to them.""But Harry and vaseline gave dobby freedom. Dobby was happy." Said Hermione. "And dobby has been paid under van Lin''s hand for a month..."


    "Three kingarons." Fanlin quickly said that after being reprimanded and enslaved by Hermione, Fanlin forced dobby to give dobby two jingarons.


    ¡­¡­ You can imagine Dobby''s desperate look at the beginning.


    "Yes, yes, you can find exceptions in every category. I''m not saying that there are no weird elves who want to be free, but you can never persuade most of them to do that. No, it''s impossible, Hermione."


    Hermione, looking angry, tucked her badge back into her cloak, a little sulky. She picked up the book and didn''t seem to be going on talking.


    When it got dark after 5:30, Ron, Harry, van Lin and Hermione felt it was time to go back to the castle.


    It''s not just for the Halloween dinner, but the main thing is that players from all schools will be announced at that time.


    "I''ll go with you." Hagrid said, putting his sewing aside. "Just a moment, please."


    He got up, went to the bed, and fumbled in the cupboard with drawers for something.


    At first they didn''t care much, then they smelled a bad smell.


    Ron coughed and asked, "Hagrid, what is it?" "Ah?" Hagrid turned around with a big bottle. "Don''t you like it?"


    "Is it cologne?" Hermione was a little bored. "Er It''s cologne, "Hagrid grumbled." it might be a little more, "he talk ambiguously." I''ll wash it out and wait. "


    He clattered out of the hut. They saw him washing vigorously in the bucket outside the window.


    "cologne?" Hermione was surprised. "Ruber Hagrid?"


    "What''s that on your hair and clothes?" Said Harry in a low voice.


    "Look Ron suddenly pointed out the window and cried.


    Hagrid just got up and turned around. If you''re going to blush, it''s nothing compared to what he''s doing now. In order not to let Hagrid find them, Harry, Ron and Hermione stood up cautiously and looked out the window. Mrs. Maxim and the group of bilberton students had just got out of the carriage, and apparently they were going to the dinner party, too.


    Hagrid is talking to Mrs. Maxim. They can''t hear what he says, but they can see the way he talks, obsessive and dreamy. Harry had only seen that look once, the way he looked at young ronobo.


    "He''s going to the castle with her!" Hermione was angry. "I thought he was waiting for us."


    Hagrid went with Mrs. Maxim without looking back, and they struggled up the field. The students in busbarton followed their tracks and trotted to keep up with their strides.


    "He likes her!" Ron thought it was incredible. "Well, if they get to having children, they''ll set a world record - I''ll bet their kids weigh a ton."


    "It''s exaggeration. They''re not real giants." "There may be a normal human baby," Van Lin said


    "Premise Mrs. Maxim wants to see the Shanghai lattice." Hermione was speechless. "Mrs. maxim is beautiful and has a lot of temperament."


    "I don''t know." Harry said, "there are not many people who are so tall."


    Van Lim shrugged his shoulders. He remembered that Hagrid and Mrs. Maxim had nothing to do with each other. Even if they did, it would have taken a long time.


    "Maybe we should beat him up." Said Fanlin.


    "Help him?" Hermione differed to, "you?"


    "I What''s wrong with me? "


    Hermione blushed. "Forget it. I think it''s better for girls to come. If it''s given to you..."


    "Have you ever been in love?" Ron suddenly asked.


    "No way." Hermione yelled, "but girls know girls best. You shouldn''t..."


    The next word is a meal of nonsense


    They went out of the hut and closed the door. It was dark outside, wrapped in their cloaks, and they walked up the sloping grass.


    "Oh, look, it''s them!" Hermione whispered.


    The group of durmstrons rose from the lake to the castle.


    Viktor Krum and kakarov walked side by side, with the rest of the students scrambling to follow.


    Ron looked at Krum excitedly, but Krum didn''t look around. He got to the front door earlier than four men and went in before them.


    The four arrived in the hall, where the candle light was flickering and full, and the flaming goblet had been moved to the teachers'' table and placed in front of Dumbledore''s chair.


    Fred and George Well, their beards are gone It seems to have accepted the defeat calmly.


    "I hope it''s Angelina."


    Four people sit down, Fred said.


    "Me too." Hermione was out of breath.


    "Soon."


    The Halloween dinner seems to last longer than usual, probably because it''s their second feast in two days, and everyone doesn''t like the prepared food as much as usual. They all craned their necks and looked impatiently, fidgeting from time to time to see if Dumbledore had finished.Like them, Harry just wanted to eat quickly and hear who was chosen.


    At last, the gold plates were cleaned up and recovered.


    The noise in the hall continued unabated. But as soon as Dumbledore got up, all the noise disappeared, and Professor kakarov and Mrs. Maxim stood on his side, as nervous and hopeful as the others.


    Ludwig bagmond smiles and winks at many students, while Mr. crouch is indifferent and even annoyed.


    "Well, the goblet is almost ready to make a decision," said Dumbledore. "It''s going to take about a minute. Please go to the end of the hall and follow the staff table from this door to the next room."


    He pointed to the door behind the staff, "where they will take the first instruction."


    He took out his wand and waved it hard. All but the candles in the carved pumpkin went out.


    Everything is in the dark.


    The whole hall only has the burning goblet to send out the bright light, the light flower twinkles, the dazzling blue white fire burns stings the eyes. Everybody''s watching, waiting, some people are looking at their watches.


    "Time is up!" Lee Jordan murmured as he sat two places away from van Lin.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 557

    The hall became so quiet that no one wanted to miss the Goblet of fire.


    Especially those who put their names in the Goblet of fire, Angelina, Cedric digori, and so on, are all looking forward to their names coming out of the goblet.


    An ancient event, as long as there is a thank you wizard, then in less than a day, everyone has some basic understanding of the event.


    This is much more useful than what the professors taught.


    Of course, there are some more interesting things, for Fanlin, the three wizard contest is not so interesting.


    It''s basically unchanging.


    Voldemort''s target is Harry, of course, above the results


    The flame in the goblet suddenly turned red and sparkled. After a while, the flames shot up and a piece of burnt parchment flew over - everyone took a breath.


    Dumbledore took hold of the parchment, stretched out his hand to open it, and read by the blue and white flame.


    "The player representing demstrand is," his voice is clear and powerful, "Viktor Krum."


    For a moment, the hall clapped with applause. "Expected!" Cried Ron.


    Viktor Krum got up from the Slytherin table, walked lazily towards Dumbledore, turned right, went down the clerk''s desk, and disappeared into the aisle leading to the next room.


    "Viktor Krum!" Kakarov exclaimed excitedly. His voice was louder than the applause. Everyone heard it. "I knew I had your share."


    Van Lin is a little speechless. It seems that kakarov is really full of confidence in Viktor.


    Of course, the premise of all this is based on van Lin not to participate in the competition.


    However, Fanlin did not have any good feelings for the strange people of German shepherd.


    They look like Well, it''s really too tall, which makes van Lin very stressed.


    But considering that he is not yet well developed


    Maybe you should give yourself some magic medicine? Harry and himself are really slow.


    In fact, two people envied Ron because of this. Ron grew up too fast, and even nearly exceeded the height of their two heads.


    Now the difference between van Lin and Hermione is not too high


    This is a matter of complaint.


    Applause, the talk faded. Everyone''s attention turns to the cup again. A few seconds later, it turns red again, and the flame pushes out a second parchment.


    "The player representing bill bedon school is," Dumbledore announced, "Furong Delacour!"


    "Ron, it''s her!" Harry cried. The girl who looks like Meiwa stands up gracefully. With a backward swing, her golden hair swaggered through the table between Ravenclaw and hefpaff.


    "Oh, look how disappointed they are," said Hermione, looking at the girls. "It''s too understatement to use the word disappointment."


    Harry thought to himself that two girls who had lost the election were crying to tears. Now they were hugging their heads and sobbing.


    There''s Kuro Furong in the aisle. The hall was silent again. The difference was that the silence was so strong and exciting that I could almost feel it.


    This is a matter of course.


    Fanlin didn''t think Hibiscus would be inferior to the other busbartons.


    The inborn Mei wa blood makes Hibiscus have more magic than ordinary people at the starting point.


    Just like those pure blood witches, hibiscus also has the innate spiritual magic of Mei wa.


    It''s just that it''s for people However, as far as Fanlin knows, the first match of the three witches'' fighting method competition is aimed at the four headed dragons.


    Take clues from them


    It''s hard to guarantee whether Furong''s spiritual magic will work on the dragon. If it doesn''t, the advantage Hibiscus is proud of will disappear.


    And face those mermaids in the second level.


    Hibiscus is not very watery.


    Perhaps, as a friend, Fanlin should give Hibiscus some help appropriately?


    However, on the premise that Harry can get the final trophy, there is also chase


    Van Lim didn''t want Cedric to die like this, but Fanlin must find a reasonable way to enter.


    Or, more simply, he invades the maze, stops west before a few people arrive, then goes to Tom''s father''s cemetery, and


    All of a sudden, van Lin felt out of control.


    I wish Voldemort would be weaker after his resurrection, but how to explain to Harry, and those damned vampires


    What are their choices?


    And nicoleme, Nick didn''t give any useful information to Vaseline. Those vampires are so mysterious.


    The next one is for Hogwarts


    It should be


    The flaming goblet turned red again, sparkles and flames rolled up. Dumbledore pulled the third parchment from the end of the fire."On behalf of Hogwarts." "Cedric Digory!" he cried


    "No!" Ron yelled, but nobody but Harry could hear it, and the next table was louder.


    Everyone in huffpaff jumped up, screaming and stomping.


    Cedric passed them with a smile and went to the room behind the teacher''s desk. The applause for Digory continued for a long time. In fact, it was a long time before we could hear Dumbledore''s voice.


    "Great!" How happy Dumbledore was after the last noise. "Now we have selected three players. I believe that all of you, including the students left by busbarton and demstrom, will support your fighters wholeheartedly and wholeheartedly. Cheer for them, your contribution will be very real... "


    Van Lim did not listen to Dumbledore''s talk, his eyes are still locked on the Goblet of fire, there is a person''s name, otherwise


    Dumbledore suddenly did not say, we can see at a glance what Dumbledore had to distract him.


    The blue flame in the goblet became restless. With a puff, the fire in the goblet turned red again.


    Sparks were flying everywhere. Suddenly there was a long fire, and on top of it was another piece of parchment.


    As we all know, each fire represents a person''s name. That parchment


    Maybe something to look forward to will happen until Dumbledore grabs the parchment and everyone holds their breath. Maybe there will be another person representing Hogwarts, busbarton, or demstrand!


    It seems that Dumbledore could not help but stretch out his long arm to grab the parchment, unfold it, and stare at the name on it. There was a long pause. Dumbledore was staring at the paper in his hand, while the rest of the room was staring at him. Finally he cleared his voice and read out, "Harry Potter!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 558

    Harry sat there, aware that everyone in the hall turned to look at him. Numb. He must be dreaming.


    He must have heard it wrong.


    There was no applause. There was only a bee like buzz in the hall.


    Some students stood up and took a good look while he was sitting in his seat.


    At the top table, Professor McGonagall stood up, passed by Ruth bagmond and Professor Karkaroff, and whispered to Professor Dumbledore, who leaned over his ear and frowned slightly.


    Harry turned and said to the other three as the whole table of Gryffindor looked at him with wide mouths.


    "I didn''t name it," Harry said blankly. "You know I don''t have one."


    Ron and Hermione glared blankly at him, too, knowing that Harry didn''t put his name in.


    "Of course we know." Van Lim said quickly, "but your name has appeared. If Dumbledore has any arrangements, you just follow them. I will help you."


    "Good." Harry nodded, and van Lin was still reliable, though he still looked silly.


    At the top table, Professor Dumbledore straightened up and nodded to Professor McGonagall.


    "Harry. Potter He called again. "Harry! Come up here, please


    "Go ahead." Said Fanlin in a low voice. Hermione nudged Harry.


    Harry stood up, stepped on the satin''s hem and nearly fell over. He passed between Slytherin and huffpuff''s tables. The road seemed endless, and the highest table seemed out of reach.


    He felt hundreds of eyes looking at him. And every eye is like a searchlight. The buzz is getting louder and louder. It felt like an hour before he came to Dumbledore, and all the teachers were looking at him.


    "Well Through that door, Harry Dumbledore said he didn''t smile.


    Harry walked along the teacher''s desk. Hagrid sat on the other end. He didn''t blink at Harry, he didn''t wave, he didn''t have any kind of greeting.


    He was completely stunned. As Harry walked by, he was staring at him like everyone else. Harry walked out of the hall and found himself in a small room full of portraits of witches and witches. It was a stove facing him. It was burning well.


    As soon as he entered, the painted faces looked at him, and a withered witch came from herself, flew into a nearby wizard with a walrus beard and whispered in his ear.


    Viktor Krum, Cedric Diggory and Furon Delacour sat around the fire, and they gave a strange impression.


    Krum was hunched over the mantel, meditating, separated from the other two. Cedric stood with his back on his back, staring at the door, while Furon Delacour looked around and swung her hair back as Harry entered.


    "What''s the matter?" She asked, "do they want us to go back to the hall?"


    She thought Harry had come to take a message and didn''t know how to explain what had just happened.


    He could only stand there and look at the three players and find them surprisingly tall.


    There was a flurry of footsteps behind him, and Ruth bagmond entered the room, and he took Harry''s hand and walked forward.


    "It''s unusual!" He mumbled, twisting Harry''s arm. "It''s extraordinary!


    Gentlemen Ladies. "He added, close to the fire, and said to the other three," please allow me to introduce - a bit incredible - the fourth Triwizard player. "


    Viktor Krum straightened up. Looking at Harry, his haughty face darkened, and he remembered that the little wizard''s friend was on the Quidditch World Cup.


    Cedric looked at bagmond and Harry in bewilderment. It was as if I had heard bagmond wrong. Furong Delacour shook her head and said with a smile, "Oh, very funny joke, Mr. bagmon."


    "Joke?" Bagmon repeated, a little confused. "No, no, it''s not a joke at all. The flaming goblet just gave Harry his name


    Lotus frowned. "But it''s obviously wrong," she said contemptuously to bagmond. "He can''t compete. He''s too young. "


    "Well It''s strange, "bagmond said, touching his smooth chin and smiling at Harry. "But, you know, the age limit is a special security measure only added this year. His name came out of the cup I mean, in this case, I don''t think it''s possible to quit.


    It''s the rule, you have to Harry just did what he could - "


    the door opened again and a large crowd came in: Professor Dumbledore, followed by Mr. crouch, Mrs. maxim, Professor McGonagall and Professor Snape.


    Harry heard the hum of countless students on the other side of the wall, and Professor McGonagall shut the door.


    "Mrs. Maxim!" Furong immediately went to her headmaster, "they said the little boy would also like to participate in the competition."


    In Harry''s disbelieving numbness of mind, there was a certain kind of anger, little boy?


    Indeed, compared with Harry''s short head, Mrs. Maxim was quite tall, her graceful head touching the wax chandeliers, and her broad black satin puffed under the breast."What do you mean, Dumbledore?" She asked with a cold face.


    "I also want to know, Dumbledore," Professor kakarov said. He had a cold smile and cold eyes. "There are two players at Hogwarts. I don''t remember anyone saying that the host school can have two players. Have I not read the rules carefully enough? "


    He gave a piercing laugh.


    "It can''t be," said Mrs. maxim, her large, opalescent hand on Furong''s shoulder. "Hogwarts can''t have two players. That''s not fair."


    "Dumbledore, we all believe that your age line will prevent young people from signing up." Kakarov is still a cold image, but his eyes are colder. "Otherwise, of course, we will bring more candidates from the school to a wider range."


    "It''s all Potter''s fault, kakarov," snape said gently. His black eyes sparkled with evil. "Don''t blame Dumbledore for insisting on breaking the rules. He''s been in trouble ever since."


    "Thank you, Severus." Dumbledore said firmly.


    Snape was silent, but through his greasy black hair, his eyes were still shining with evil light.


    He wants to be your father, boy! £©


    Professor Dumbledore looked at Harry, and Harry was looking at him, trying to interpret the professor''s eyes behind the half moon lens.


    "Harry, did you put your name in the burning goblet?" Dumbledore asked, calm.


    "No," Harry replied, knowing that everyone was watching him closely. In the dark, Snape snorted softly, apparently impatient and distrustful.


    Professor Dumbledore, Professor Morris Snape, continued, "did you ask a student older than you to release it for you?"


    "No!" Harry reacted strongly.


    "Well, of course he lied!" Mrs. Maxim said Snape was shaking his head, his lips twisted.


    "He can''t cross the age line." McGonagall snapped, "I''m sure we all agree -"


    "Dumbledore must have mistaken the age line." Mrs. Maxim shrugged.


    "Of course, it''s possible." Dumbledore replied politely.


    "Dumbledore, you''re not mistaken. You know that very well." MEG was angry.


    "What nonsense! Harry himself couldn''t cross the age line. As Professor Dumbledore said, he didn''t ask any older student to help him, but it''s hard to say that some kind-hearted person did it for him. " She gave Professor Snape a very angry glance.


    "Mr. crouch, Mr. bagmon," kakarov said in a glib tone, "you are an objective judge. You must think that is the most unreasonable."


    Bagmond wiped his face with a handkerchief. Round face, very childish. He was in Mr. crouch, who stood outside the circle of fire, his face hidden in the darkness, which made him look much older and made him look like a skeleton.


    He spoke, his voice as slow as usual. "We have to obey the rules. The rules clearly state that anyone whose name comes out of the burning goblet must take part in the competition


    "Barty knows the statute book like the back of his hand." Bagmon grinned and turned to kakarov and Mrs. maxim, as if the matter had come to an end.


    "I insist that my other students sign up again." Kakarov changed his glib tone and did not smile. He was full of ugliness. "You can put out the burning goblet again, and we will continue to throw names into it until there are two players in each school. That''s the only way to be fair, Dumbledore


    "But, kakarov, that won''t work," bagmon said. "The flaming goblet just went out, and it won''t burn again until the start of the next game."


    "Then Harry won''t be able to compete!" Kakarov said that. "After so many meetings and so many negotiations and concessions, I didn''t expect such a thing to happen! Now I''m almost ready to go. "


    "Don''t make unnecessary threats, kacrof." There was a voice at the door, "now you can''t leave your players alone. He still has to play. They all have to compete. As Dumbledore said, a binding magic contract. Is it convenient, eh? "


    As soon as Moody came in, he made his way to the fire, and every step he took made a loud clang.


    "Convenient?" Said kakarov. "Moody, I''m afraid I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    Harry could see that he was trying to play high, pretending he didn''t know what moody was saying, but his fisted hands betrayed him.


    "Is it?" Moody said quietly, "it''s very simple, kakarov. Someone put Porter''s name in the cup, and he knew that once selected, Porter would have to compete."


    "Obviously, there are people who want Hogwarts to have more chances to win." Exclaimed Mrs. Maxim.


    "I agree with you, Mrs. Maxim." Kakarov bowed to her. "I will protest to the Ministry of magic and the international wizard Association.""If anyone has reason to protest, it''s Potter." Moody growled. "The funny thing is, I didn''t hear a word from him."


    "What can he complain about?" Furong Delacour stamped her foot and said. "He got the chance to play, didn''t he? For weeks, we all wanted to be selected. For the honor of the school, for the prize of 1000 gold coins. This is a chance many people dream of. "


    "There may be hope that Harry will die." Moody''s got a roaring tone.


    The voice has just dropped. There was a dead silence in the room.


    Ruth bagmon, who seemed really nervous, walked up and down uneasily, "moody, you old thing, what are you talking about."


    "We all know that if Professor moody hasn''t figured out six plots to kill him before lunch, he''ll feel like the morning is over." "Obviously he''s teaching his students, and he''s afraid of assassination. Dumbledore, this is a trick to offend us. Of course, you have your reasons. "


    "Said I made it up?" Moody yelled, "don''t you understand? Eh? It was some skilled wizard who put the child''s name in the cup... "


    "What evidence do you have?" Maxim waved his hand. "Because he cheated on a magical thing!" "It takes a very strong spell to confuse the goblet and make it forget that only three schools compete," moody said. I guess he put Porter''s name in a fourth school to make sure he was the only one in that class


    "Modi, it seems you''ve been thinking a lot." He said coldly, "of course, the theory is quite brilliant. I heard that you recently smashed a beautiful glass from your birthday present as a smartly wrapped lizard egg, so we don''t take your words seriously. You should understand


    "Some people always want to take advantage of irrelevant events," modi retorted in a threatening tone.


    "It''s my business to think about what those insidious wizards do, kakarov - you should remember..."


    "Alasto!" Dumbledore warned.


    Harry didn''t know who he was talking to for a moment, but later realized that this was the real name of moody.


    Moody''s did not speak, but looked at kakarov with pride, who was infuriated.


    "How can this happen? We don''t want Dumbledore to say to the people in the room. "In my opinion, we have no choice but to accept the facts. Harry and Derek were chosen to compete


    "Dumbledore -- but --"


    "Dear Mrs. maxim, if you have any good suggestions, I am all ears."


    "If, according to Moody''s, the magic is strong enough to deceive my wizard in the Goblet of fire, I think there are other people in Hogwarts who can do it besides the professors here."


    Everyone was stunned. In addition to professors, there were only students.


    "You''re kidding, bypassing Dumbledore''s age line, and then cheating on the Goblet of fire, which requires a powerful confusion mantra. I don''t remember I taught such a student..." Snape said scornfully. He felt that Mrs. Maxim was talking.


    "No, Severus, there are still people in Hogwarts who can do it..." Dumbledore took a deep look at Mrs. Maxim.


    "I think we need to invite him here..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 559

    As a matter of fact, the discussion in the hall has never stopped since Harry was just leaving.


    That''s the age line set by Dumbledore. No one has ever succeeded except Harry.


    The bad guys who tried to break through, now all white bearded, walked into Madame Pomfrey''s infirmary.


    It can be said that no one knows why Harry succeeded.


    Everyone knows that van Lin has been banned, so


    Maybe van Lin helped Harry?


    Fanlin saw some people inadvertently peeking at Van Lin.


    The four of them are very famous at Hogwarts, so to speak, once something big and bad happens, then it is inevitable that these four people exist for granted.


    It may be said that Fanlin really has a way to break through, not to mention, in the Quidditch World Cup, he even beat the vampire.


    Is this recognition?


    Let Harry take the place of van Lin to complete the events that he can''t take part in.


    However, this is a little too incredible.


    "What happened to Harry? He couldn''t have put his name in it." Hermione said, "it doesn''t work..."


    "Maybe he..." Ron opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he couldn''t figure out where to start.


    "It can''t have been put in by him." Van Lin said, "Dumbledore''s age line has limited him. Moreover, the Goblet of fire itself is a very powerful magic prop, which requires a powerful confusion charm to interfere with the judgment of the Goblet of fire. Obviously..."


    "Obviously, someone wanted Harry to play." Hermione said, "but being able to deceive the Goblet of fire Professor at Hogwarts? "


    "Can you do it?" Suddenly asked Hermione.


    "Yes." Van Lin nodded, "but Dumbledore has stopped me from participating in the competition, otherwise, it will be too unfair for the contestants..."


    "Fair?" Hermione raised a decibel, "it''s the biggest injustice not to let you play."


    "I also think that if the restrictions are lifted, the representative of Hogwarts will not be Cedric, which is beyond doubt." Said Fred.


    In fact, this is a semi accepted fact.


    "But why does the goblet go wrong?" Hermione asked, "difficult Harry..."


    "It''s impossible." "A school can only have one candidate, and goblet of fire has chosen Cedric Diggory for Hogwarts, so Harry''s words..."


    Fanlin''s words have not finished, the original closed door opened again, all people''s eyes are focused on the past.


    Professor McGonagall stood at the door. It seemed that the people inside were not peaceful. Professor McGonagall had a cold face.


    Everyone looked at Professor McGonagall, as if to get some answers.


    "Mr. Fanling Al, please come here." Professor McGonagall said.


    Then, all people''s eyes are focused on van Lin''s body.


    "Me?" Fanlin looked very surprised, "but Why... "


    "There are some things that principals of schools need to learn from you." Besides Professor McGonagall''s mouth, McGonagall''s mouth was closed in his eyes.


    "Yes, Professor McGonagall." Fanlin stood up some speechless. He didn''t understand why it was like this?


    Is it doubtful that he helped Harry into the Goblet of fire?


    I''m really impressed by myself


    Fanlin tossed and turned, but only to think of such a reason.


    ¡­¡­


    In fact, the atmosphere in the small room was a little tense.


    Harry cast his eyes as soon as Vaseline entered the door.


    Harry is still in a daze.


    This is really a coincidence. All the people present know each other, such as the boring lotus? Krum, slightly on guard, and Cedric, who''s confused.


    "You want me, Professor Dumbledore." Fanlin said respectfully.


    "Ah, yes, there are some things that I think the two principals need to verify with you..." Dumbledore said slowly.


    Van Lim looked at Mrs. maxim, the tall woman who looked at him with a critical eye.


    Kakarov is also, but he is more disdainful.


    "I think we need an explanation," Mrs. Maxim said. "About your friend, Harry Potter..."


    "About Harry?"


    He looked at Harry, then at fake moody, and then


    "We''d like to know if you''re using improper means to help your friend, Harry Potter, enter the Triwizard contest." Kakarov said scornfully."Improper means?" Fanlin was like hearing a big joke.


    "Why do you want to, or, why should I help Harry take part in this Triwizard contest?"


    "Why?" Kakarov laughed, "what else can I do for? This is the highest honor in the wizarding world, the first place in the whole European School of magic, which is for the witches..."


    Kakarov''s idea


    To tell you the truth, this matter could have been developed in the direction of conspiracy theory, but they made a mistake


    "I don''t care." Said Harry.


    "You don''t care?" Snape snorted coldly, "so please explain what you did on purpose. Do you think we didn''t see what you did, or..."


    "It has nothing to do with me..." Harry yelled. He thought Snape was becoming more annoying


    "To help Hogwarts win, one more chance, that''s what you Hogwarts do?"


    Even Krum and hibiscus couldn''t help but look at Fanlin.


    The difference is that Krum is on the alert, while Hibiscus is examining.


    She always likes to do this, which is the case in busbarton. Furong can always distinguish what she likes and what she dislikes with a critical eye.


    Mrs. Maxim seems to have been completely led by kakarov, this stupid giant woman, perhaps she should accept her casual arrogance, which is not good for Hagrid''s married life.


    Of course, this may be due to insufficient understanding.


    Who knows?


    Now, there is a lot of Hogwarts conspiracy theory in the reception hall.


    Barty crouch did not speak. Moody and kakarov quarreled. Bagmon hid from van Lin.


    He still owes Fanlin the gold coin equivalent to the total prize of the three witches fighting contest


    This is a sad thing.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 560

    "Kakarov, you should know that this is impossible, you should not forget..."


    "I haven''t forgotten," exclaimed kakarov. "I don''t think these things have anything to do with the past. It''s you, moody. If you can live less laughably, I don''t think the Ministry of magic will be so wary of you."


    "A former director Auror, who is likely to discredit the organization at any time, in addition to being the host and then starting the privileged class, I don''t think there is any comparable value in such a three wizard competition, which is unfair to us..."


    Exclaimed kakarov, looking like an old madman.


    Krum stepped back two steps with a gloomy face, as if he had realized something.


    Hibiscus is slightly forward, she would like to see the reaction of van Lin, perhaps, van Lin''s facial expression will become very wonderful.


    However, to her disappointment, there was no wonderful expression on van leen''s face. He just looked coldly at ALATO moody and Professor kakarov.


    The eyes can''t be deceived. Hibiscus clearly feels that Fanlin has something to say. However, they don''t have the right to speak here. Even now, Hogwarts can''t move freely.


    "Cough..." Van Lin coughed slightly, but it didn''t work.


    A blue halo diffused out, and Harry felt the temperature drop a little bit.


    Why don''t you want to use the magic spell here?


    These forces seem to disturb the people, they can''t help but focus on it.


    "I''m sorry, Professor kakarov." Van reen leaned slightly and said, "if it''s true that I want to help Hogwarts win this game I''m sorry, Harry is not a good choice


    Said Fanlin, and Harry was slightly stunned.


    "If I really want to win this game, I just need to let the Goblet of fire choose me and I''m done."


    "Choose you?" Kakarov laughed. "Goblet of fire is controlled by you?"


    "Believe me, I can do it. It only takes a little will. I believe all the professors here can do it." Van Lin said slowly, "it seems that I don''t need Harry to help me finish anything. If it is, I don''t think you will ban me from participating in the three wizard contest."


    Kakarov''s face was a little ugly. It was her idea to ban van Lim from the competition. She eliminated all threats to Krum


    The scene was a little awkward, and Fanlin put the naked facts on the table, which made it difficult for anyone.


    However, Fanlin didn''t care very much.


    When Voldemort comes back, where are these people?


    Naturally, the next thing will be left to Dumbledore.


    Dumbledore said to the people in the room. "Now it seems that after excluding Mr. Al, we have no choice but to accept the facts. Harry and Derek were chosen to compete


    "Dumbledore -- but --"


    "Dear Mrs. maxim, if you have any good suggestions, I am all ears, but it seems that your previous proposal..."


    Dumbledore waited for her to say.


    But she didn''t speak. She just glared. Not only she, but Snape seemed angry. Kakarov was livid, while bagmon was quite excited.


    "Then we''ll start." He rubbed his hands and looked around with a smile. "Is it time to give instructions to the players? Barty, would you like to do me a favor


    "Line, instruction, yes, the first task..."


    Batty got close to the fire. Harry thought he was ill. His eyes are black and his dry skin is as thin as paper. But at the Quidditch World Cup, he wasn''t like that.


    Looks like Barty''s body It should have been in contact with Voldemort.


    "The first task is to test your guts," he told Harry, Cedric, Furong and Krum.


    "Of course we won''t tell you what the task is. In the face of the unknown, courage is very important to a wizard


    "The first mission will take place on November 24 in front of the judges and the students."


    "In the process of completing the competition task, the contestants can not ask the teacher for help or accept any form of assistance from the teacher. The contestants will carry out the first task with the help of the magic wand. After completing the first task, they were told about the second task. In view of the time-consuming nature of the competition, the players can be exempted from the final examination


    Mr. crouch turned to look at Dumbledore. "Albus, I think that''s all, right?"


    "I think so." Dumbledore looked at crouch with concern.


    "Really not staying at Hogwarts tonight? Barty


    "No, Dumbledore, I have to go back to the Ministry," Mr. crouch said. "It''s been hard and busy these days I put Percy in charge, and this guy is very warm-hearted. But to be honest, it''s a little over enthusiastic. ""Why don''t you have a drink before you go?"


    "Barty, stay. I''ll stay here." Bagmon said happily.


    "You know what''s going to happen at Hogwarts. It''s better to stay here than in the office. "


    "I don''t think so, Ruth." Crouch returned to his impatience.


    "Professor kakarov - Mrs. maxim - how about a drink before bed?" Asked Dumbledore.


    But Mrs. Maxim had already put her arm around her shoulder and walked out quickly. Harry heard them talking quickly in French. Kakarov motioned to Krum, and they both left quietly.


    "Harry, Cedric, Fanlin, it''s time for you to go to bed, too." Dumbledore smiles at them. "I''m sure Gryffindor and huffpuff are waiting to celebrate with you. Don''t use them as a good excuse to create chaos and noise."


    Harry looked at Cedric and vaseline. Digory nodded, but Vaseline didn''t matter.


    So the three went together.


    The hall is empty. The candle was nearly burnt out, so that the pumpkin light, uneven, swaying gloomy.


    "Well," Cedric smiles. "We are rivals again."


    "I think so." In fact, Harry said, he couldn''t think of anything to say. The mind is still a mess, as if washed.


    "Well, tell me..." As they reached the population hall, Cedric asked, "how did you put your name in it?"


    Torches light up the hall instead of burning goblets.


    "I didn''t put my name in it." Harry glared at him. "I didn''t. I''m telling the truth. "


    "Ah, well, good-bye." Harry could see Cedric didn''t believe him.


    "Oh, yes, Fanlin..." Digory, turn around. "To tell you the truth, you are really forbidden to participate..."


    "I don''t think it should be a topic, Cedric."


    Cedric nodded. He did not take the marble steps, but went to the door to its right. Harry stood listening to his steps as he stepped on the stone steps, and then he got up the marble stairs.


    Except for Ron, van Lin and Hermione who might believe him, everyone thought he put his name in for the competition.


    But how can they think that? You know, he has three years more magic lessons than his competitors, and he has to complete those very dangerous tasks in front of the public.


    Yes, he thought about it and was fascinated by it, but it was just a joke, a daydream. He really never really thought about joining.


    But someone thought about it. He was expected to compete and was chosen. Why? Is it grace for him? He doesn''t think so. Maybe


    Watch him make a fool of himself? Then they are likely to get what they want. Want to kill him? Isn''t that what moody thinks? Or did someone make a malicious joke on him?


    Yes, some people want him dead. He has been wanted to die since he was a year old Lord Voldemort?


    But how could he get his name into the flaming goblet? Voldemort should now be hiding in a distant country, lonely, vulnerable, helpless.


    But in the dream he had before he woke up with scar pain, Voldemort was not alone. He talked to Trevor about the murder of Potter.


    Porter suddenly found himself in front of the fat aunt, a big shock, he did not realize that he had been walking. It''s strange that the fat aunt is not alone in the photo frame. The witch who had just come downstairs and flew to the picture frame next door was sitting beside the fat aunt.


    She must have flown over every portrait on the Hogwarts steps, ahead of him, and they both looked up and down with great interest.


    "Yes, yes." The fat aunt said, "Villette told me everything. So you''ve been chosen as a representative? "


    "Nonsense." Harry said sullenly.


    "No nonsense, of course!" Said the pale witch indignantly. "Oh, oh, VI, don''t be angry. It''s a code." The fat aunt comforted her. The fat aunt turned to the hub and opened the door to let hart into the common room.


    As soon as the door opened, a loud noise almost knocked Porter back. Then he was confronted by dozens of people in the room on both sides of the room. Everyone screamed and clapped and whistled.


    "You should have told us you signed up." Fred exclaimed, half pleased and half angry.


    "That''s great. How can you do it without growing a white beard?" George laughed and roared.


    "I didn''t," Harry said, "I don''t know how --"


    Angelina has already come at him. "It''s not me, but it''s one of the Gryffindors.


    "Now you can take revenge on digrid for the shame of the last Quidditch game


    Katie. Bell, one of the pursuers of the Gryffindors.


    "We''ve got some food, Harry. Come and have some." "I''m not hungry. I''m full at dinner."


    No one wants to hear him say he''s not hungry, and no one wants to hear him say he didn''t put his name in.No one noticed him either. Lee Jordan got a Gryffindor flag from nowhere and insisted on wrapping it around Harry like a cloak.


    Harry couldn''t get away from it. Every time he tried to run back from the stairs to the dormitory, people surrounded him and forced him to have another Bart, and put sweets and peanuts in his hand. Everyone wants to know how he did it, how he cheated Dumbledore''s age line and put his name in


    "I don''t have one." He said over and over, "I don''t know what this is about."


    Judging from the way everyone looked at him, he said it in vain.


    Almost half an hour later, he couldn''t bear to cry out, "I''m tired, George. Really, I''m going to sleep." What he wants to do most is to find a few good friends and seek understanding from them.


    But neither seems to be there.


    And Fanlin is the same. He doesn''t know where he went. He doesn''t like it very much, especially


    Harry felt sorry and somehow implicated Vaseline


    He insisted on going to bed.


    At the top of the stairs, the Weasleys tried to stop him from going, and he nearly knocked them to the ground. Finally get rid of the crowd, he quickly climbed into the dormitory. He was relieved to find Ron and his clothes lying in bed in the empty dormitory. Harry slammed the door and looked up at him.


    "Where have you been?" Harry asked him.


    "Hi, how are you?" Ron was laughing, a forced and eccentric smile.


    Harry suddenly realized that he was still around the scarlet Gryffindor flag. It was so tight that he took a long time to get it off. And Ron was lying in bed looking at him, motionless.


    "Well, congratulations." See Harry pull down the flag and throw it into the corner, Ron said.


    "Congratulations? What do you mean Harry stares at Ron. Ron had a strange smile, a grim smile.


    "No one else crossed the age line." Said Ron. "Fred and George didn''t get over it. What did you use - the invisibility cloak?"


    "The invisibility cloak can''t help me get over that age." Harry said slowly.


    "Good," said Ron. "If it''s an invisibility cloak, you might tell me. It can take us, can''t it? But you found another way. "


    "Listen to me, I didn''t put my name in it. Someone else must have done it. "


    Ron raised his eyebrows. "Why do they do that?"


    "I don''t know." Harry thought it was ridiculous to say, "plan to kill me.".


    "It doesn''t matter, you can tell me the truth," he said. "If you don''t want people to know, that''s fine. But I don''t know why you lie so hard. You won''t be in trouble. Friend of the fat aunt, that Villette told us long ago that Dumbledore let you in. There''s a thousand gold coins and a bonus, right? And don''t take the final exam


    "I didn''t put my name in it!" Harry''s anger rose.


    "as like as two peas," Ron said in a suspicious tone with Cedric. "You said in the morning, you will put your name in the night, so no one will see you. I''m not a fool. "


    "You remember very well." Harry interrupts him.


    "Yes." Ron didn''t smile. "Harry, you want to sleep. I expect you to do videophones early in the morning and do things like that. "


    He lowered the curtain around the post. Harry stood in the door, staring at the red velvet curtain. Behind that lay one of the few friends he had believed he would trust.


    Harry suddenly felt a little bad, this is not a good thing, the gap between dream and reality is really


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 561

    For Harry and Ron that little thing, this is no different from the most basic quarrel between friends, but this is the first time.


    In fact, Harry had a hard time understanding what Ron was thinking.


    They walked together every day. As a result, the people who should have believed him most doubted him with a cold face.


    It was a very confusing thing for Harry. He didn''t understand what he had done.


    Now Ron''s face is really hateful, Harry would like to use his wand to give Ron hard up and down.


    Or, let van Lin give Ron a good wash and wake up.


    Anyway, Harry came back and was fed up with Ron.


    Van Lim was fed up, too, by kakarov''s stupidity and Mrs. Maxim''s arrogance.


    How scared of Hogwarts are the people in busbarton and demstrand?


    First he was banned from the game, and then it was Harry''s business.


    It doesn''t matter if Harry is more than one. Of course, it depends on Harry himself.


    Harry''s opponents have studied magic for at least three years more than him. They are basically student union presidents or prefects of various schools.


    People in this position are good enough, whether in terms of magic or magic.


    Harry can''t even compare.


    Harry is in front of all people at a glance, everyone can feel the magic in Harry''s body.


    Firelight?


    Although Harry is brave, he can''t take it as a meal.


    Cedric could have mastered the transfiguration spell perfectly at Harry''s age, and Harry is still working on it.


    The gap is irreparable.


    Worst of all, they suspected they had helped Hogwarts Harry into the last three.


    Van Lin is very suspicious of Was it that Dumbledore got annoyed by those idiots, and then he was released as he deserved?


    It''s very likely.


    Our great headmaster will always find the right way to solve all kinds of troubles.


    Of course, perhaps this is not so acceptable.


    Dumbledore''s bottom line is different from that of most people. Maybe this is the eccentricity of high-end characters?


    In short, some of Fanlin do not understand, but fortunately things have been on the right track.


    Harry''s entry into the Triwizard contest is a good thing for everyone.


    Harry, by the way, is a little pathetic.


    As a chess piece, Dumbledore is one of the most important pieces in Dumbledore''s many ways. Dumbledore and Voldemort are waging a war of death around Harry.


    Harry is not himself. Harry doesn''t have the ability to jump out and become an independent person.


    But everything is under the arrangement, which is easy to control. If Harry jumps out, it will become very troublesome.


    Van Lim didn''t want to cause trouble like this or that.


    As Harry''s friend, van Lin can only protect him as much as possible in front of Voldemort and Dumbledore.


    No one wants Harry dead, at least not Fanling.


    For this purpose, van Lin naturally needs to do more preparation. For example, together with fake moody, he will help Harry win the three wizard contest first.


    Let''s set a small goal and win the championship first?


    This matter is still very operational.


    To tell you the truth, so far, Fanlin has become a lot easier, at least things are on the right track.


    It doesn''t change the choice of the Goblet of fire, not Ron, not Hermione, but Harry.


    Voldemort was given a lot of opportunities in the three wizard games, such as the second level or the third level. It seems that he has prepared a lot. At least the mermaid''s language that he has learned before needs to be checked.


    In a word, Vaseline needs to be controlled.


    As for Moody''s


    He, and Barty crouch, who is real and who is not really important anymore.


    Now, really, they don''t have a problem.


    Fanlin thinks about it. His eyes are sweeping around in the night. He has some insomnia. As for Harry, he feels the worst male pig feet tonight


    To be sure, Harry would rather not choose any of them now for his daydream and reality competition.


    As Moody said, Harry''s entry is completely a conspiracy, maybe Voldemort or Snape?


    Harry lay in bed and couldn''t sleep. He didn''t understand why he was going to the top three.


    He is still too young, he has to admit, whether it is Digory, or Furong or Krum, everyone''s strength is better than him.Just talking about the three witches contest, he simply can''t think of how to defeat those people, their opponents.


    What''s more, Moody''s words really scared him.


    He knew something. Voldemort had a body, a new powerful claw.


    Van Lin can fight it, but Harry can''t.


    His strength is far from meeting the requirements of being a powerful wizard.


    So, what is their purpose?


    Help him, or kill him?


    Everyone fell asleep.


    Such a night is doomed to be not calm, hiding only Harry, van Lin, Ron and Hermione.


    These four good friends became a little embarrassed because of Ron. God knows what Ron thought after van Lin left.


    Hermione didn''t quite understand this. What they had said was completely ignored by Ron?


    Naturally, Ron became strange, and so did Harry


    Everyone is very strange, now only Gryffindor is still the same.


    One thing that can give Gryffindor credit (God knows what they think. £©


    the people outside are happier than Harry.


    They have been very happy.


    Fred and George sneaked into the kitchen and made a lot of food, and then asked dobby to come back to Hogsmeade and get some buttery beer.


    This was something that Fanlin had never thought of. Dobby seemed very happy and agreed without hesitation.


    This made the Gryffindor Carnival go on for a long time.


    When Fanlin was half asleep, he felt that someone opened the door, and the singing in the hall came in.


    God knows how they ended last night. There must have been a lot of people making a fool of themselves.


    But who cares?


    He was much happier than Harry.


    Although Harry was a disappointment, they just wanted to find someone to play with.


    At least the next day, the mess in the lounge was inevitable.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 562

    Harry woke up on Sunday morning and it took him a while to remember why he was so sad and upset.


    Last night''s scenes come to mind.


    He sat up, draped his bed, ready to talk to Ron, to make him believe himself - only to find Ron''s bed empty, and apparently he had gone to breakfast.


    Harry dressed and walked down the spiral stairs into the common room.


    As soon as he appeared, the breakfast people clapped again.


    Go down the hall and face the people who think he''s a hero? I''m afraid the prospect is not very optimistic, but stay here?


    The Weasleys would force him into a corner and force him to join them. He made up his mind to move towards the portrait, pulled it open, climbed out, and found himself facing Hermione and van Lin, both of whom had just returned from dinner.


    "Hi," said Hermione, holding up the toast wrapped in the paper. "I got you this Want to go out for a walk


    "Good idea." Harry was grateful.


    They went downstairs, did not look into the hall, quickly passed the population hall, and soon walked on the lawn leading to the small lake.


    Durmstrand''s boat stopped by the lake, shadowed in the water. It''s cold in the morning.


    They chewed toast as they walked. Harry told her and what happened to van Lin after he left the Gryffindor table last night.


    He was relieved to find that Hermione believed what he said without asking.


    As for Vaseline, he should know better than anyone else.


    Harry was very glad that his two friends were on his side without hesitation.


    Maybe van Lin and Hermione have said it, but he doesn''t care. He just wants to say it. It''s much more comfortable to say it.


    He told her what it was like in that room after leaving the hall. She said, "of course I know you didn''t sign up. Just look at the way you look when you hear Dumbledore announce your name! But the question is, who put the name in? Harry, Moody''s right. I don''t think any student can do that, except for van Lin But you also know that there is no reason for van Lin to let you take part in the competition, which is not a good thing, as for the rest of the people They can''t fool goblet or Dumbledore -- "


    " have you seen Ron? " Harry interrupts her.


    Hermione hesitated.


    "Well, yes, he''s having breakfast."


    "Does he still think I signed up for it?"


    "No, I don''t think so. No, really." Hermione was embarrassed.


    "No, really. What does that mean?"


    "Harry, isn''t that obvious?" Hermione said, "I think he''s jealous."


    "Jealousy?" Harry felt unreasonable. "What are you jealous of? He wants to make a fool of himself in front of the whole school? "


    "Well," Hermione explained patiently, "you know, you always get attention I know it''s not your fault. "


    Harry tried to explain, and Hermione quickly sped up her voice. "I know you don''t want to, but, er, you know, at home Ron has to compete with his brothers. You''re his best friend. You''re really famous. Every time people pay attention to you, he always quietly back to one side. He was enduring it, though he never mentioned it. This time, I guess, he can''t stand it any more. "


    " good, really good. " Harry said bitterly, "tell him that I''ll trade with him whenever he wants to. Tell him that I welcome him to change Instead of people paying attention to my forehead scar... "


    Hermione said immediately, "I don''t tell him anything. Say it yourself. It''s the only solution.


    "I''m not going to run around him and grow up." A few owls flew up a tree nearby.


    "Maybe he won''t believe that I don''t like it until I lose my head."


    "Stop laughing." Hermione whispered, "it''s not fun at all." It seemed that she was very nervous, and then Hermione poked at Van Lin and motioned for van Lin to say two words.


    Fanlin is speechless. In fact, he can''t deal with the affairs between these friends.


    In Van Lin''s opinion, Ron''s behavior has a reason, but all this is not accepted by Harry, so things get worse.


    He is not a suitable communicator, as a bridge between the two.


    Fanlin, with his hands folded, prayed to Hermione. Then, he was hit with a blank eye by Hermione.


    "Harry, I''ve been thinking, you know what we''re going to do? What we should do once we get back to the castle? " Said Hermione.


    "Yes, kick Ron hard and kick him into the Black Lake to feed the Octopus..."


    "Hello, Octopus..." Fanlin was speechless. "Maybe you can choose to let Ron feed the Oncomelania..."


    "It''s OK." Harry nodded.


    Then Hermione gave one of the two heads.


    "To Sirius! You have to tell him what happened. He asked you to write and tell Hogwarts what happened. It is likely that he had expected this to happen. I brought a feather brush and some parchment"Forget it." Harry waved his hand helplessly. "Maybe van Lin is his godson. I can''t contact him at all..."


    "Well It was just... " Van Lin muttered, "I think it''s just because Because, he wants to buy me some experimental materials, you know, Hogwarts can''t get it at all, and Dobby''s identity... "


    "There''s nothing wrong with his identity." Hermione stressed.


    "Well, well, let''s not go on with that." Van Lin said quickly.


    Hermione rolled her eyes. "Harry, you need to take the initiative to communicate. You know, Sirius may not have Sirius must want to know these things. Maybe you can finish the toast and we''ll go to the owl room


    "And write first." Van Lin suddenly said.


    And then Hermione was staring at Vaseline like an idiot.


    In this way, the situation is a bit awkward.


    Ron''s absence, van Lin''s IQ began to plummet, which is not a good thing.


    If you''re really close to Ron


    Maybe he was abandoned by Dumbledore. Even now, the starting point of van Lin is very high


    Van Lim chose to shut up. Silence is a virtue.


    The ancients did not deceive me


    In fact, if you don''t shut up, the behavior without the lower limit of IQ is really a bit miserable.


    "Let''s go back." "Harry, you should think about the recent events and sum up, I think Sirius will give some suggestions, although he is not reliable."


    "Let''s go!" Hermione patted van Lin, "you talk too much..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 563

    If Harry thinks things will get better once people get used to him as a player, he''s wrong.


    After coming out of the owl room, Harry has been in the middle of the whirlpool of public opinion, and no one can help him.


    As soon as he went back to class, he couldn''t avoid meeting other people. Obviously, like the Gryffindors, others thought Harry had signed up for the competition himself.


    Unlike the Gryffindors, they are not happy at all.


    Usually huffpaff''s students get along well with Gryffindor''s students, but now they''re all cold.


    A herbal medicine class explains all this.


    It''s obvious that huffpuff''s students feel that Harry has taken away the limelight from their competitors. It''s probably because they don''t get any honors, so they''re fighting for Cedric, who beat Gryffindor in the Quidditch game.


    Marckmy has frari who usually gets along well with Harry and doesn''t talk to him now.


    Although they were still playing jump balls on the same plate, they would laugh at Harry''s bouncing ball sometimes to hit him in the face.


    Ron doesn''t talk to Harry either. Hermione sits in the middle of them and forces them to talk. Although they answered her as usual, they didn''t look at each other. In the end, van Lin had to take Hermione away.


    "These two men are hopeless."


    Harry felt that Professor spatholow had alienated him a lot - understandably, she was the dean of hefpaff.


    Normally, Harry is looking forward to Hagrid''s class, but to have a magic biology protection class means meeting Slytherin''s people. This is his first meeting as a player.


    As expected, Malfoy came to Hagrid''s cabin with his usual sneer.


    "Hey, look, here comes the player." He said to Clara and Goyle on purpose where Harry could hear him.


    "Have you got your autograph? It''s better to have a signature now. I''m afraid he won''t live long Half of the three witches are dead How long do you think you can survive, Potter? I guess you play eggs in less than ten minutes of the first task, but my father didn''t agree. He thought you had less than three minutes. "


    Clara and Goyle burst into laughter. They were flattering Malfoy. Malfoy stopped, because Hagrid turned out from the back of the house, holding a rickety tower of wooden boxes, each containing a giant pommel.


    Fearfully, Hagrid began to explain why the snails slaughtered each other because they were so energetic.


    The solution is that each student strapped each snail and took him for a walk.


    Fanlin couldn''t imagine what kind of belt he was going to take these shellfish with their tails spouting fire for a walk.


    Hagrid thought it was golden? Or two?


    Is this just teasing them?


    Of course, this is not without benefits.


    The only good thing about this plan is that it completely distracts Malfoy from Harry.


    "Take this for a walk?" He looked into the box and it was disgusting. "Where is the strap to be tied? Around the sting, on the tail, or on the sucker


    "Tied in the middle." Hagrid talked and demonstrated. "Well, you may have to wear longskin gloves as a special precaution. Harry - you come and help me watch this big one


    In fact, his intention was to talk to Harry alone.


    When everyone else left with the pommel, he said to Harry seriously, "Harry, so, are you going to compete as a school player?"


    "One of the school''s players." Harry corrected him.


    The nearsighted eyes under Hagrid''s thick eyebrows looked worried.


    "Harry, who put your name in there? Is there any clue?"


    "Do you believe I didn''t do it?" After listening to Hagrid''s words, Harry had a little difficulty showing his gratitude for it.


    "Of course I do." Hagrid snorted. "If you say it''s not you, it''s not you. I believe, and Dumbledore does, and everybody does


    "I really want to know who did it." Harry was in pain.


    They were looking at the lawn, and the class was scattered, and the snails were three feet long.


    Strong and powerful, they are no longer colorless and SHELLLESS. They grow a thick layer of shiny gray armor. They look like giant scorpions and elongated crabs. It''s a pity that I still have no head and no eyes.


    Now they are strong and almost unmanageable.


    "Hermione, be careful..." In the distance came the shout of Fanlin.


    Vaseline grabs the Oncomelania directly with magic power, and then slowly moves to Hermione''s side.


    This damned thing is so powerful that he and Hermione have been pulled down several times, and van Lin has completely lost his patience.


    "It seems that they had a good time, eh?" Hagrid was happy.


    Harry thought he was talking about the snails. His classmates must not be happy, because any one of the fried tailed snails may "Hoo" jump away, usually a few yards away. At that time, the people who pulled it were miserable. They would be pulled down by it. Now there are several people lying down over there, struggling to stand up."Maybe, I hope they won''t be frozen..." Harry sighed.


    "Frozen?" Hagrid was confused. "You mean..."


    "Nothing, Hagrid..." Harry shook his head. He was staring at some of his good friends.


    "Well, Harry, I don''t know." Hagrid sighed suddenly and looked at him worried. "School player, how can you meet everything?"


    Harry didn''t answer. Yes, it seemed that he had caught up with everything. More or less, as Hermione told him while walking by the lake, that was why Ron stopped talking to him, as far as she knew.


    But is it the same with Fanlin?


    However, the relationship between van Lin and Ron has not been particularly good Moreover, van Lin is usually very low-key at Hogwarts, no one thinks he is a celebrity, of course, before the Quidditch World Cup.


    The next day at Hogwarts was terrible for Harry.


    He''s been through a similar situation before. It was second grade, and most of the people in the school during those months suspected that he had attacked his classmates. But Ron was there to support him.


    But now, he thought, if Ron was around to support him, he would be able to cope with all the other students in the school.


    But if Ron doesn''t want to talk to him, he doesn''t try to persuade him to talk to him. Nevertheless, he felt very lonely, suffering from disgusting looks from all directions, which was very bad.


    He didn''t want to trouble Fanlin. He wanted to rely on himself and Hermione.


    He was glad that he and Ron had such a sober friend, but after all, it was


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 564

    The next day at Hogwarts was terrible for Harry.


    He''s been through a similar situation before. It was second grade, and most of the people in the school during those months suspected that he had attacked his classmates.


    But Ron was there to support him. But now, he thought, if Ron was around to support him, he would be able to cope with all the other students in the school.


    But if Ron doesn''t want to talk to him, he doesn''t try to persuade him to talk to him. Nevertheless, he felt very lonely and suffered from disgust from all directions.


    Even though he hates the attitude of the students in the huffpaff class, he can understand them. After all, they have their own players to support. And from the slytherinban Gang, he didn''t expect them to give him anything but malice.


    He was very unpopular among them.


    Because he often helped Gryffindor beat them in Quidditch and interlibrary Championships.


    He had expected Ravenclaw to support him as much as Cedric did, but he was wrong.


    Most of Ravenclaw''s classmates think that he cheated the flaming goblet into accepting his name in order to make himself more famous.


    In fact, Cedric values the player more than he does. He was handsome: a straight nose, black hair and gray eyes.


    It''s hard to say whether he or Viktor Krum was more admired at that time.


    At lunch, Harry saw a group of sixth grade girls who had been frantically looking for Krum''s autograph asking Cedric to sign their schoolbags.


    Sirius hasn''t answered. Professor Trelawney said more often that his death was approaching. And Professor Villefort''s evocation class, the harder he felt.


    He had poor grades and did some extra homework. He was the only student to do extra homework except Neville.


    After villiver''s class, Hermione wanted to comfort him by saying, "Harry, it''s really not that difficult. You just didn''t pay attention She has been criticized in all classes as a dust trap, a wastebasket and a madman observer.


    "I don''t know what''s going on here?" Said Harry gloomily.


    A group of giggling girls hugged Cedric Digory past him, looking at him strangely, as if he were a giant snail.


    "Forget it. I have to take potions in the afternoon."


    Pharmacy classes have always been terrifying. Especially these days, everything in class is torture for Harry.


    An hour and a half in the basement with Snape and the Slytherin group was the most unpleasant thing Harry could imagine.


    Because they all changed their ways to punish him, who dared to be a player.


    Last Friday, it was Hermione who kept whispering "don''t pay attention to them, ignore them, ignore them." he just managed to survive. It seems that today is not much better.


    After lunch, he went to the basement with Hermione and vaseline, and found the Slytherin guys around the door, each with a big badge pinned on the front of their robes.


    At first Harry thought they were wearing s.p.e.w.


    Later he saw the same words written in bright red letters, which glittered against the dim background. It says: support Cedric Digory - the real Hogwarts player!


    "Do you like it? Porter. " Seeing Harry approaching, Malfoy exclaimed, "it''s not all that, you see --"


    he pressed the chapter on his chest, and the words on it disappeared, and another line of greenish words appeared: Potter stinks.


    They burst into laughter. They all hold down their badges. "Potter stinks." It was all on, and Harry was red with green light.


    "Oh, it''s fun." Hermione made fun of Parkinson and her gang. They laugh louder than anyone else. "It''s smart."


    Ron and Dean and simmos are leaning against the wall. He doesn''t laugh, but he doesn''t defend Harry.


    "Granger? Do you want one? " Malfoy handed one to Hermione. "I have so much! Take it, but don''t touch my hand. I''ve just washed it, and you know I don''t want a half breed to dirty my hands


    Harry''s anger over the past few days came to his mind. Before he knew it, he pulled out his wand, and the people around him retreated to the corridor.


    "Harry!" Hermione warned him.


    "Potter, then come." Malfoy was calm and drew out his wand. "Moody''s not here now. He can''t take care of you. Come on, if you have the guts


    With that, Malfoy looked warily at Van Lin, who didn''t mean to start with Harry.


    "Of course, if you want to do it, I don''t mind taking you both..."


    Malfoy''s words have not finished. To tell the truth, Malfoy doesn''t know where the courage comes from. It''s hard for him to fight alone with Harry. If you add van Lin


    "Furnanculus" Harry''s spell interrupted Malfoy.In a flash, Malfoy was quick to react.


    "Denso!"


    The light of two magic wands entangled in the sky, and then the surface became hot.


    There are too many people here. Naturally, some injuries can not be avoided.


    Van Lim frowned, and he intercepted all the charms flying to Gryffindor.


    But Slytherin''s team is not so lucky.


    Instead of hitting Malfoy, Harry''s curse hit Goyle behind Malfoy.


    Gore chubby face instantly grew a lot of big pustules, looks disgusting.


    "You''ve been hiding behind him, Potter."


    Malfoy''s curse did not work, on the contrary, he suffered a loss, he did not hit anything, which inevitably made him a little angry.


    "I don''t mind if you can stop it." Van Lin said, he was a little angry.


    If he didn''t stop the curse, it would be him or Hermione, no matter who he couldn''t accept.


    "Malfoy, I don''t really want to fight with you..." Van Lin said


    "Don''t want to do it with me." Malfoy seemed to have been insulted. "Come on, Al, let me see your spell. I''ll make you look like a stupid Weasley..."


    Van Lin had to admit that Malfoy''s map gun was still very lethal. At least, he provoked the discontent of all Gryffindor.


    RON in particular, they are very bad tempered these days.


    Everyone pulled out their wands, as if they could fight the whole thing in the next second. It''s not the first time they''ve done this. They''re very skilled at it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 565

    In fact, Hogwarts didn''t give them a chance to fight. This is the way to potions, so the appearance of Professor Snape is inevitable.


    As the dean of Slytherin college, Professor Severus Snape couldn''t have preferred them, especially with the participation of Vaseline.


    Said Harry bullied others, and then used van Lin''s experience to make fun of him?


    To be honest, vanillin is basically immune to such attacks.


    But Harry wasn''t like that. He was so angry that he didn''t want to always rely on vaseline, but among the four of them


    Maybe Hermione is right. If the radiance is covered, no matter who it is, there will be some bad associations.


    However, this is destined to be imperceptible to Fanlin.


    In his view, Malfoy''s finding fault with such a thing is simply a relaxed and happy thing, naturally, he will not put it in his mind


    As for the Academy cup, probably only Sir Nicholas still cares.


    Nick, as a ghost, is so boring that he has to focus on distraction and attention, which is useless.


    The end result of the incident was that Professor Snape deducted Gryffindor 150 points, Harry 50, van Lin 100


    But, that''s a week''s worth of deduction. Fred and George are more than that.


    Everyone is used to it.


    Class begins.


    Van Lin buried his thoughts in the book, and he had been looking for some methods.


    Potions, alchemy, or charms.


    And, of course, there''s the phantom shift, which is very important, otherwise, it would be a problem for him to get away from Tom Riddle''s graveyard.


    Maybe he could borrow fox from Dumbledore.


    But, that has to negotiate with Dumbledore, and there are those damned death eaters, van Lin must find a way to fight.


    Voldemort can give it to Harry, but what about Trevor?


    And fake moody''s. maybe he can do something about it.


    But, it''s hard. He''s been to Moody''s office. This guy is too cautious, and his office is full of magic


    Maybe, he really should ask Dumbledore for help and have a good communication


    Let''s talk about Harry. This period of time is destined to be a period of restlessness for Harry.


    Harry sat there staring at Malfoy, imagining the horrors he was going to encounter.


    If only he could cast the Animagus spell.


    He would turn Malfoy into the spider, sprawling and struggling.


    "Antidote!" Snape looked around, his cold black eyes glowing unpleasantly. "You should all have the recipe. I hope you can make it carefully, and then we will choose someone to try it. "


    Snape looks at Harry, and Harry knows what''s waiting for him. Snape wanted to poison him. Harry imagined him holding up the cauldron, rushing to the front of the classroom and pouring it on Snape''s greasy head.


    The knock on the door interrupted Harry''s thoughts.


    It''s Colin. He squeezed into the classroom, laughed at Harry, and walked towards Malfoy, who was standing at the front of the room.


    "What can I do for you?" Snape asked coldly.


    "Teacher, I''m going to take Harry Potter upstairs."


    Snape nose down, staring at Colin, the smile faded.


    "Potter''s going to make half an hour''s Potion," snape said coldly. "He will go upstairs after class."


    Colin blushed.


    "Old teacher, it''s Mr. bagmond looking for him," he said nervously. "All the players have to go. I think they want to take pictures..."


    If Harry could stop Colin from saying these last words, Harry would have given him everything they had. He glanced at Ron occasionally, but Ron was focused on the ceiling.


    "Don''t worry about it." Van Lin said in a low voice.


    Snape looked back at Vaseline, and immediately, he was afraid to be in dobby.


    "All right, all right." Snape interrupted. "Porter, leave it here. I want your antidote."


    "Teacher - he has to take everything away." Colin whispered, "all the players -"


    "enough!" Cried Snape. "Porter, take your bag and don''t let me see you again."


    Porter tossed his bag over his shoulder, got up and walked towards the door.


    As he passed Slytherin''s desk, the light of "Potter stink" came from all directions.


    Harry was almost ready to breathe. The feeling of anger


    As soon as Harry closed the door, Colin began to say, "that''s amazing, Harry, isn''t it? You are a player


    "Yes, it''s really amazing." Said Harry heavily.


    They walked up the steps to the entrance hall. "Colin, why do they want pictures?""I think it''s for the prophet''s daily."


    "Oh." Harry was sullen, "we really need more public attention?"


    "Good luck!" In the right room Colin said goodbye to him, Harry knocked at the door and walked in.


    The classroom is very small, and there is a large chunk in the middle of most of the back. They were sitting there three days ago. A long velvet covered the blackboard, and five chairs were behind the velvet desk.


    Rud bagmon sat on one of them and spoke to a wizard in purple and red. Harry never met the wizard before.


    Victor Krum, as usual, was in the corner with a melancholy look, without talking to anyone.


    Cedric and Furong are talking. Harry has never seen Furong so happy. She dropped her head from time to time to make her hair eye-catching.


    A man with a big stomach holds a big black camera, which is far away from the light smoke, and fattens her with the corners of his eyes.


    Bagmond suddenly recognized Harry, and quickly got up and jumped forward, "ha, he''s here!


    Player four! Come in, Harry, come in. There''s nothing to fear. A wand measurement ceremony. The other referees will be there soon. "


    "Wand measurement?" Harry was nervous and repeated. "We must check it to make sure that your wand is all right and there is no problem.


    You know, they are important tools for you to accomplish the tasks you face. " Bagmond said, "and then with Dumbledore. We''ll take a picture. This is Rita skitt. "He added, and made a gesture to the purple robe wizard.


    "She wrote a little story about the contest for the prophet daily."


    "It''s a real honor." Rita skitter was looking at Harry.


    Her hair was carefully combed into stiff curls, which was particularly odd compared to her large chin. She wore a pair of jewelled glasses. Nails are two inches long except for dark red nail polish. The fat hand held her alligator bag tightly.


    "Before I start, may I have a few words with Harry?" She asked bagmond, but she still stared at Harry. "The youngest player, you know Add some color. "


    "Of course!" Bagmond said, "Harry is not against it?"


    "This --" Harry hesitated.


    Dear, "before a second glance Rita skitter''s Scarlet hand had caught Harry''s arm - her strength was amazing - to take him out of the room again. She opened the nearest door.


    "We don''t want to stay in such a noisy place." "Let me see, ah, by the way, it''s nice, warm and comfortable," she said


    "But this is the closet with brooms." Harry stared at her.


    "Come on, honey, it doesn''t matter," Rita skitter called again.


    She sat herself in an inverted basket, shaking.


    She pushed Harry into the closet, closed the door, and they were immersed in the dark.


    "Now look..."


    She opened the crocodile bag, pulled out a small candle, and lit them with a flick of her hand, and stayed in the air, so that they could see clearly the work. "


    "Harry, don''t you mind if I use a shorthand? Then I can talk to you normally and freely. "


    "What do you use?"


    She laughed more happily.


    Harry counted that she had three golden teeth. She reached into the bag again, took out a green feather pen, a roll of parchment, and she spread the parchment out and put it on a wooden box. In fact, wooden box is Mrs Scott''s multifunctional magic decontaminator.


    She put the tip of the pen in her mouth, sucking like a delicious meal, and then putting it on parchment.


    It stood steadily on it, shaking slightly.


    "Test, my name is Rita skitt, a reporter for the prophet''s daily."


    Harry looked down at the feather pen.


    Rita skitter just opened her mouth, and the pen began to slide on parchment, and wrote, "charming Rita skitter, 43, blonde, has made a lot of boast out of her unsettled pen."


    "Great," Rita skitter tore the paper off the parchment and crumpled it into the bag.


    She approached Harry and asked, "so, Harry, what made you determined to take part in the witch race?"


    "This --" Harry is here again. He was attracted by the pen. Although he said nothing, the pen went back and forth on parchment, and then he saw a sentence: an ugly scar, a sad memory of the past. It destroys Harry Potter''s charming face, his eyes


    "Harry, don''t mind it," Rita skett said. Harry looked at her reluctantly.


    "Then, why are you determined to sign up for the competition?"


    "I don''t have it." Harry said. "I don''t know how my name got into the burning goblet, which I didn''t put."


    Rita skitter raised her black, thick eyebrows. "Say, Harry, there''s no need to worry about trouble. We all know you shouldn''t sign up at all. But don''t worry, our readers like the young rebellious kids. ""But I didn''t sign up," Harry repeated. "I don''t know who --"


    "how do you feel about the task ahead?" Rita Skeeter asked, "excited? Nervous? "


    "I haven''t really thought about Yes, I think it''s nervousness. " Harry was nervous and uncomfortable when he said this.


    "There have been deaths in the past, haven''t they?" Rita Skeeter said briskly, "have you ever thought of one?"


    "Well, they said it would be safer this year."


    The quill quickly wrote on parchment, back and forth like skating.


    "Of course, you''ve faced death before, haven''t you?" Rita Skeeter watched him closely. "What do you think of its impact on you?"


    Harry couldn''t catch up with the rhythm. He wanted to say something, but Rita didn''t give him much chance.


    "Do you think the trauma of the past has made you more interested in improving yourself? Live up to your reputation? Do you think you were tempted to sign up for the sorceress competition this time because "


    " I didn''t sign up. " Hart was infuriated.


    "Do you remember your parents?" Rita Skeeter spoke over his head.


    "I don''t remember."


    "What do you think they would think if they knew you were going to take part in the Triwizard? Proud of you? Worried about you? Or angry? "


    Harry was really bored this time. How could he know what his parents would think if they were alive. He was aware of her concerned eyes, frowned, avoided her eyes, and read the sentence that the pen had just written: "when we turn to his parents who have no image, his eyes are so green that they are full of water, and his eyes are full of ghosts of the past."


    "There are no tears in my eyes, and there are no ghosts of the past!" Harry yelled.


    Before Rita Skeeter could say anything, the closet door was opened.


    Harry looked out. The light was so strong outside that he blinked. Dumbledore stood looking down at the two men huddled in the closet.


    "Dumbledore!" Rita Skeeter cried out with joy.


    Harry noticed that her pen and parchment had suddenly disappeared from the magic cleaner. Her crooked fingers snapped the alligator bag.


    "How are you?" She asked, standing up and extending a stout hand to Dumbledore.


    "I believe you''ve read my report on the International Association of Wizarding meetings this summer."


    "It''s disgusting," Dumbledore''s eyes twinkled. "I particularly like your writing of me as a trite vagabond."


    Rita Skeeter was not embarrassed at all. "I think some of your ideas are out of date, Dumbledore, so many witches on the street..."


    "I''d love to hear the reasoning behind your rude comments." Dumbledore bowed politely and said with a smile, "but I''m afraid this issue will be discussed later. The wand measurement ceremony is about to start. If one of the players is hidden in the broom closet, it will not be possible."


    Harry was happy to get rid of Rita Skeeter.


    He rushed back to the classroom. The other players were sitting in the door chair. He sat down next to Cedric and saw the velvet covered table, where four judges were sitting: Professor kakarov, Mrs. maxim, Mr. Barty crouch and Ruth bagmon.


    Rita Skeeter took a seat.


    Harry saw her take the parchment out of her bag, lay it on her lap, suck the tip of the pen, and put it on the parchment again.


    An old man, familiar to all, stood in front of them, with Dumbledore.


    In Britain, at least.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 566

    "Let me introduce you, Mr. Olivander." Dumbledore sat down at the referee table and said to the players, "he will check your wand to make sure they are in good condition before the start of the game."


    Harry''s eyes were wide, but he looked at the old wizard quietly.


    Harry was shocked. He had seen him before. He''s a wand maker, and he bought his wand from him in Diagon Alley three years ago.


    "Miss Dracula, please come out first." Said Mr. Olivander, standing in the middle.


    Furong Dracula strides forward and gives him the wand.


    "Well..." He pondered, his slender fingers twirling his wand like a baton. The wand sent out some pink and golden fire. Then he put it close to his eyes and observed it carefully.


    "Yes, 9.25 inches, not easy to fold, rosewood, and My God. "


    "It uses MEWA''s hair." Said hibiscus. "My grandmother''s."


    "That''s right," said Mr. Olivander. "Yes, although I made my own wand without maiva''s hair, it''s still a very sensitive wand In any case, each has his own advantages, as long as it suits you... "


    Mr Ollivander''s fingers glided along the wand, apparently looking for scratches and bumps.


    Later he mumbled, "orchids are in full bloom!"


    A bunch of flowers bloomed on the top of the wand. "Good, good, working well." Mr. Olivander took out the flowers and gave them to Hibiscus with his wand.


    "Mr. Digory, it''s your turn."


    Lotus quietly returns to her seat and smiles at Cedric.


    "Ha, I made this wand, didn''t I?" Mr. Olivander took Cedric''s wand and became more enthusiastic. "Yes, I remember very well, because of a hair pulled from the tail of a particularly good male unicorn. The male unicorn was so powerful that I grabbed its tail, and it almost beat me to death with its horn. It''s 12.25 inches long, elastic, good, working well. Do you rub it regularly? "


    "It was only oiled last night." Cedric grinned. Harry looked down at his wand, the fingerprints were all over the place. He pinched the fullness in his knee and tried to wipe the wand clean. There are several golden sparks from its bottom.


    Furong Dracula glanced at him very haughtily, and he did not dare to wipe it again.


    Mr. Olivander sent out a string of silver smoke rings from Cedric''s wand. Satisfied, he called out, "Mr. Krum, it''s your turn."


    Viktor Krum stood up, bowed his head and bent his back, and sped toward oliphand. He drew out his wand, frowned, and stood, his hands in his robe pockets.


    "Well." Mr. Olivander said, "if I''m not mistaken, it''s made by Gryffindor. He''s a good stick maker. Although his style is the same as mine... "


    He raised his wand, put it in front of his eyes, and looked around very carefully.


    "Yes, Carpinus Carpinus and dragon heartstrings?" He looked at Krum, and Krum nodded, "thicker than normal, quite stable, 10.25 inches Avis


    The wand made of Carpinus sends out a gunshot, and a few chirping birds grow in its magic end. They fly out of the window and fly in the bright sunshine.


    "Very well," Mr. Ollivander returned the wand to Krum. "Who is the last Mr. porter? "


    Harry stood up, passed by Krum and went to Ollivander. He handed the wand.


    "Ah, yes." Ollivander''s dim eyes brightened. "Yes, yes, I remember."


    Harry also remembers that it seemed like yesterday


    Four years ago, on his 11th birthday, Hagrid took him to Olivander''s to buy his wand. Ollivander measured him and gave him some wands. After he tried it, he thought the wands in the shop were almost the same. It was only at the end of the day that he found a magic wand suitable for him. It was made of Holly wood, 11 inches long, and contained a feather from the tail of a Phoenix. It was so harmonious with him that he was surprised.


    "It''s amazing," he said It''s amazing. "


    Harry asked him where he was. Oliphand explained that the feather on the wand was pulled from the Phoenix who had absorbed the magic essence of Voldemort''s wand.


    Harry didn''t tell anyone about the secret. He liked the wand very much. In his opinion, the relationship between it and Voldemort''s wand was inevitable, just as it was with Aunt Petunia.


    He really hoped that Olivander would not tell the people in the room about it. If he did, Harry was amused to think that Rita Skeeter might explode in excitement.


    (if Harry knew how Rita Skeeter would describe him now, I don''t think Harry would laugh.)


    Ollivander took a long time to examine the wand. At last, a fountain of wine came out of the wand. He returned it to Harry and said it was in excellent working condition."Thank you very much." Dumbledore stood up. "You can go back to class now, or you can go downstairs for dinner because they''re ready to finish -"


    after some serious work today, Harry got up to go, and the man with the black camera jumped up and cleared his throat.


    "Take a picture, Dumbledore, take a picture!" Bagmond exclaimed excitedly. "How do you like it, Rita?"


    "Well, take a picture first." Said Rita Skeeter, staring at Harry again.


    "And then take some more single photos."


    For a long time. No matter where Mrs. Maxim stands, she always blocks others. The photographer has to stand far away to get her picture, but the room is too small, so she has to let other people stand and sit.


    Kakarov kept twisting his goatee, trying to curl it up a little. Krum, half hidden, stood behind the crowd. Harry thought he was used to this kind of thing for a long time. The photographer seemed to like to let Hibiscus stand in front of him, but every time Rita Skeeter would rush up and pull Harry to the eye-catching position.


    She also insisted on taking individual pictures of the players.


    Finally, we can go.


    Harry went to dinner. Ron wasn''t there. I guess Ron''s still sulking at the indifference.


    After dinner alone, he went back to the Gryffindor tower, thinking about the extra homework that had to be done for the summoning class.


    In the dormitory, he met Ron.


    "There''s an owl waiting for you." As he went in, Ron said, pointing to Harry''s pillow. The school eagle is waiting for him there.


    "Oh." Said Harry.


    "Tomorrow night we have Snape''s Dungeon closed." After Ron said that, he walked away without looking at Harry. At that moment, Harry really wanted to chase him out. He didn''t know whether he wanted to talk to him or beat him, but both ideas were very attractive. Of course, Sirius'' reply is more attractive. He went to the barn eagle, took the letter and opened it.


    Harry, there are some things that are not easy to explain in the letter. To be honest, I should go back immediately after such a thing happened, but the work here is really hard to get away from Those vampires, we have to chase out of the UK and investigate them all over Europe.


    I know better than anyone that you can take care of yourself.


    You stay with Dumbledore and Moody''s, and van Lin. Although it seems that I am very weak, but, in Fanlin''s side, far more than you stay in my side to the security


    Harry doesn''t quite understand what this means, but it''s just because of the world cup?


    Isn''t Fanlin still recovering?


    In fact, Fanlin has recovered completely about a week ago. If there is a professor in the school who duels with van Lin, even if van Lin doesn''t use the Sorcerer''s stone, these professors should consider their own strength.


    During the holidays, van Lin passed Sirius'' training for him in a very short time, which was more than ordinary Auror''s training.


    And, of course, fighting is common.


    In fact, Harry knew so much about his friend.


    Harry shook his head and banished the strange idea.


    Sirius is right. Now there are three powerful wizards with him. One of them is in the same bedroom with him.


    However, there is no way for them to take part in any inexplicable three witches'' fighting contest instead of themselves


    Names are magical, and God knows what bad things will happen if he disobeys the will of the Goblet of fire.


    Sirius''s letter continued: but it''s bad that the man can sign up for you in Dumbledore''s eyes.


    I need to meet with you. How about next Sunday, when I should be able to make time.


    You''ll call van Lim and we''ll meet in the public lounge in Gryffindor. You have to make sure when the lounge will be empty through the flying road network. After all, the less people we are going to discuss, the better.


    Please give me a definite time as soon as possible and look forward to your reply.


    This is the end of Sirius'' letter.


    As Sirius said, it''s hard for them to explain in detail what they''re thinking through these crude letters.


    With flofen, that''s exactly what Harry expected. Maybe he could leave Hogwarts for a short time and then visit Sirius'' house.


    Skeptical Hogwarts is not a place to relax.


    As for the time, it''s easy to decide.


    As a matter of fact, if there is no activity, there are only four of them left in the Gryffindor lounge by about ten o''clock in the evening, or maybe Neville will be shut out occasionally because he forgot his password.


    This is what we are used to. We have to change a new password every semester, and Neville''s memory is a matter of no mention.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 567

    Harry would like to talk to him face-to-face, which has been supporting him for the rest of the day, like a bright spot on the horizon that never dims.


    The excitement of becoming the champion of the school has gradually subsided, followed by a hidden fear.


    Harry''s photos account for most of the front page, and the whole article (the pile of words in Rita skett''s report, he can''t remember that he was so big he said it wasn''t, let alone in that broom cupboard.


    "I think my strength comes from my parents, and I am proud of them if they see me as I am now. Sometimes I shout their names at night, and I am not eager to admit that I know nothing can hurt me in the game because they are watching me... ""


    Rita skitt interviewed others in addition to translating Harry''s words into a long, smelly version. "Harry finally found love at Hogwarts. His close friend Colin said Harry was inseparable from a girl named Hermione Granger all day. The Muggle girl, in addition to her amazing beauty, is one of the best students in the school, like Harry. "


    Harry had to endure the irony, which was mostly from slatelinban, since the article was published.


    "Potter, would you like to give you a handkerchief when you cry on Halloween?"


    "Potter, when did you become the best student in the school? Is this school you and Gryffindor created together? "


    "Hey, wait a minute, Harry!"


    "Yes, that''s it!"


    Harry finally couldn''t help but turned around the corridor and shouted, "I cried for my dead mother that my eyes were almost gone, and now I have to do more --"


    "Oh no, you just gave the pen away."


    Standing behind, Harry felt red and hot.


    "Oh, yes." He mumbled and took back the pen.


    "Well, good luck on the day of the game." "I really hope you can do well," she said


    Harry felt his act was stupid. Hermione was also involved in the unpleasant incident, but she did not get angry with the unreasonable spectators, and in fact Harry enjoyed her manner of doing things.


    "Amazing beauty? "She?" When pansy Parkinson read the article by Ritter, Hermione was angry with their actions. She persuaded them one by one to break their silence, but Harry was stubborn. If Ron didn''t admit Harry didn''t write his name in the burning goblet, if Ron didn''t apologize to him, there would be no room for conversation between them.


    "It''s not my first," Harry said stubbornly. "It''s his problem."


    "You misunderstood him!" Hermione couldn''t help but say, "I know he misunderstood you too." "


    misunderstood him?" Harry said, "I''m right..."


    But it''s all about lying.


    Harry likes Hermione very much. She is different from Ron. Of course, if you like Harry has no idea yet, not everyone is as purposeful as van Lin.


    But when you''re with Hermione all day, you''ll lose some laughter and spend more time in the library.


    Harry still doesn''t know the flying spell. He seems to have had something to do with it.


    Hermione thinks learning theory will help, so they spend a lot of time at lunch reading books.


    Victor Krum also often stays in the library for a long time, and Harry doesn''t know what medicine he sells in gourd.


    He is studying, or is looking for something to help him to accomplish smoothly, but there is also a good thing, Sirius is coming. That''s what Harry really expects.


    Then, now there is only the forest.


    For Rita''s approach, van Lin just felt very upset


    Joking, Rita, can you believe the garbage that it wrote?


    However, in describing Hermione, van Lin was still reluctant to accept.


    But what kind of ghost is it with Harry?


    Did van Lin just refuse Rita''s interview and give her a MMP?


    Is this the fault of van Lin?


    It''s Rita''s fault


    Fanlin once thought Rita was


    Well, there is no image to say.


    But you''re doing more than Umbridge What the hell is it.


    In fact, Rita didn''t catch van Lin.


    Perhaps, the recent invisible aura of van Lin is too big. In short, there is no Rita dog in Fanlin, let alone the Furong and Krum who don''t hang out in Hogwarts.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 568

    It''s always easy to look forward to if you don''t have Harry.


    This is a common thing for Fanlin.


    Meet Sirius in the middle of the night with Hermione, and then Harry.


    In fact, Fanling didn''t think Harry could get any help from Sirius.


    Van Lim wrote to Sirius, who couldn''t even come to school to see Harry''s performance.


    Show?


    We seem to have got something wrong.


    Vaseline shook his head. The idea is ridiculous. Let Harry perform with a dragon?


    Even if it''s not an adult dragon, Harry will still be burned to cinders with a flame


    It''s really in line with the magic style of the Ministry of magic and you can''t rely on it.


    However, this is also a helpless thing, juvenile dragon, this is only a challenge, if you get a fenril and other magic things, which really is not the three wizard contest.


    It should be that the brave fight the devil


    Three plus versions.


    Think about it. It''s really exciting.


    Readers of the prophet''s daily will love this kind of chapter. The magic world is too lax. Naturally, people''s tendency has become a bit of a bad taste.


    When Sunday came, Harry''s mood was relaxed. After all, he was going to see Sirius soon. Harry had always dreamed of seeing Sirius at his work place, but


    "When can he come?"


    "Come here? That''s not true. " "Sirius is not in England right now, he''s doing Auror''s work," Van Lin said, closing his spell notes


    "Or maybe we can go over and I''ll make some floo." Said Harry, taking a small bag out of his pocket.


    "I don''t think it would be a good thing for you to do so." Hermione said, "it''s not in line with the rules..."


    Harry was speechless and did not conform to the rules. A few people were familiar with them.


    "The most important thing now is to send everyone back to bed." Hermione said, pointing to some of the energetic Gryffindors not far away.


    "Turn on the refrigerator."


    "What?" Fanlin said incredulously, "how can I become a refrigerator?"


    "But your magic is really weird." Hermione said, "I''ve tried, but the basic magic is that I can''t make any changes at all."


    Harry nodded, and he looked expectantly at Vaseline.


    "Good All right... " Murmured Vaseline. He put the book on the top of the table.


    An imperceptible blue halo diffused from van Lin''s fingertips in an instant.


    As if the fire was about to burn out, the original flaming flame swayed for a moment, and then the height of the flame was pressed back into the charcoal.


    Hermione and Harry have a warm-up spell. It''s a common thing, of course, if you want a cold.


    Gryffindor, who was playing on one side, felt a little cold. They were wearing very thin clothes. This is the warm Gryffindor public rest room. But now several people can breathe white fog out of their mouths. What''s the ghost?


    Their activities soon stopped, a few people ran upstairs in a hurry, Fanlin this just dissipated the magic.


    "It works." Said Harry, shaking the ice in his glass.


    "I think you can open a cold drink shop and completely replace the refrigerator." Said Harry.


    "Thank you for thinking about me." Van Lin rolled his eyes.


    "What will happen to those people?"


    "I don''t know. At most it''s a cold, but Madame Pomfrey will cure them." Fanlin said, not caring. He and Hermione cast their eyes into the book again.


    At 10:30 p.m., Harry''s eyes were attracted by the fire, which looked like something was coming out of the stove.


    Harry was a little confused, but then he remembered what happened at Weasley''s house, Mr. Digory emerging from the flames.


    Harry was a little excited.


    "Come here." Harry said, and he called for van Lin and Hermione to come around the table.


    Sirius''s head came out of the fire in time.


    Hermione or "


    " so, what are you going to say? " Harry said slowly, "does kakarov want to kill me?


    But Why? "


    Sirius hesitated.


    "I heard something very strange," he murmured. "It''s been a lot more active recently than before. They found it in Quidditch''s World Cup, didn''t they? Someone has released the mark of the black devil Later, did you hear about the disappearance of the Secretary of the Minister of magic? ""Percy zokins?" Asked Harry.


    "Yes, she suddenly disappeared in Albania, where it is said that Voldemort was the last place to appear. She must have heard that the three wizard competition appeared, didn''t she?"


    "Yes, but she can''t go straight to Voldemort, can she?" Said Harry to himself.


    "Listen, I know Percy. Zogins, "Sirius said seriously.


    "Well, Voldemort knew the truth about the game, didn''t he?" Harry asked, "do you mean that? Do you think kakarov might be here at his command? "


    "I don''t know," he said slowly, "but I don''t know Until kakarov knew Voldemort had enough power to protect him, he would dare to play tricks under everyone''s eyes. But whoever wrote your name on the goblet has a reason. I always think the game is a good way to attack you and make it look like an accident


    "From my point of view, it seems to have been completely premeditated." "They just have to stand back and let the dragons finish their task," Harry said gloomily


    "By the way - these dragons," Sirius said quickly, "there''s a way, Harry. Don''t try a vertigo charm. The dragon is too powerful and too magical to be knocked down by a good man. You need dozens of magic to subdue a dragon at a time."


    "I don''t think you have to worry about it." Vaseline said, "I have some preparation here, eye curse and so on. I care more about what you say than this. Do you mean that kakarov is back in Voldemort''s arms?"


    "I don''t know." Sirius shook his head. "As I said before, it''s just a guess. Damn, why should I come out and chase these damned vampires?"


    "If it''s someone else..." Van Lin shrugged his shoulders. "I don''t think they''ll get anything."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 569

    So much for Sirius.


    Sirius''s situation is like far from the near thirst, he got from the Dragon trainer where the method of subduing the dragon and magic spell is not Harry can afford.


    Fanlin knows that a powerful black magic can damage these dragons, but it doesn''t seem to be able to get to the table.


    In the end, the setting of the dragon only stayed on the eye disease mantra put forward by Fanlin.


    Harry can still do it.


    As for the vampire, Sirius sent a separate letter to van Lin the next day, detailing their latest results.


    In fact, after hundreds of years of operation, vampires have left a lot of traces there.


    Albania is one of them, and of course Germany, and North America.


    Now, however, these vampire activities are not limited to this.


    There are vampires in all kinds of ancient ruins that have been developed. Of course, this is still known to witches.


    According to Sirius, they followed the vampire trail to Norway, during which time they found many more developed but unrecorded magic relics.


    There is no doubt that these are the masterpieces of vampires.


    They seem to be helping Voldemort find something, ancient black magic relics.


    This had to worry van Lin, who didn''t quite understand what Voldemort wanted to do.


    It''s amazing to find a vampire, and the only vampire he''s ever been in contact with so far is only Trevor.


    However, nicoleme handed over the vampire ring to van Lin through Dumbledore.


    When you get the ring, maybe


    Sirius put forward a lot of things to van Lin in the letter, including those black magic relics they found.


    It''s something very old and far away. Even though it has been developed, the dark smell is still very strong.


    It can be said that even if Sirius had found nothing in the remains, the magic of the guardians was still working.


    No one wants to die. Naturally, Sirius doesn''t know much about what''s going on inside the ruins.


    Then there was the matter of Barty crouch. Before leaving, van Lin specially told Sirius to pay attention to Barty Crouch''s movements. Even Fanlin told Sirius that Barty crouch had been replaced by someone else.


    However, Sirius''s reply did not contain much useful things. It can be said that batty crouch is abnormal, but it is quite incredible to impersonate such things.


    There are so many Aurors in the Ministry of magic. It is not so easy to be impersonated. What''s more, the identity of batty crouch is doomed to make Sirius unable to explore too much. Moreover, Bati crouch is not in Hogwarts. He will only appear in the game.


    In the end, Sirius thought that Fanlin thought too much.


    Sirius said that the outside things to rest assured him, and the most important thing at present in Fanlin, should be the three witchcraft contest.


    Without Vaseline''s help, Harry couldn''t even pass the first level.


    Finally, Sirius said that he would solve the problem as soon as possible. During the game, he would go back to Hogwarts and tell van Lin not to be rash.


    However, these are all the contents that Fanlin sneers at him.


    Speaking of recklessness, in so many people, in addition to Sirius, seems to be the only Harry and Ron.


    Van Lim simply wrote back a few letters, and he asked Sirius to come back and teach him about his phantom shift.


    As a matter of fact, Sirius''s teaching of vanillin during the holiday season included phantom shifting.


    It''s just that Sirius forbids Fanlin to practice phantom movement alone. It''s too dangerous. If you don''t study in college, it will take a long time.


    After all, it''s still a matter of age.


    Is this a hard injury?


    The mastery of phantom shift can only be achieved when the wizard is 17 years old and adult.


    Only in the adult wizard examination will there be the subject of phantom transformation.


    If you don''t pass the phantom shift test of the Ministry of magic and transportation, you are not allowed to use related spells.


    Violators will be subject to very severe penalties, large fines from kingalon, and very serious offenders will be sent to Azkaban.


    However, the only advantage is that Fanlin can get rid of the supervision of the Ministry of magic. Anyway, the wand wrapped with trace silk is not used by him. The wand is still under his bedroom bed.


    In this way, Fanlin doesn''t have to worry that he will be monitored by the Ministry of magic when using the phantom shift.I still remember that some unlucky guy just moved his phantom to the place, and then there were many Aurors of the Ministry of magic in his week.


    What kind of experience is it?


    It''s exciting to think about it.


    ("one important thing to remember is that there are three principles for phantom shifting!" Said traclos.


    "Destination, determination, deliberation!"


    "The first step: focus your mind on your goal," says traclos. "The center of the ring. Now, please focus on that. "


    "The second step," said traclos, "make up your mind that you have to move to the target! Let the thought of going there flood your whole body


    "The third step," tereclaus yelled, "wait until I say do it, and you do it - turn around where you are, feel your body empty, and move calmly!"


    That''s all about phantom shifting.


    I have to admit that this summary is very concise. Interested readers can try it. Maybe the Ministry of magic will come and take you away


    Mirage is always very convenient, which saves a lot of trouble for Fanlin. It seems that there is no need to worry about the separation.


    Unless the power of the phantom can destroy his chains.


    Even so, Vaseline still dare not try easily, if the body and bone are separated


    To be honest, it''s very likely.


    This is also the reason why his phantom is difficult to move. He needs a lot of energy to maintain the transportation of bones in his body


    In nicoleme''s words, the alchemy of his human body was incomplete, which led to the disharmony of the body of Vaseline.


    His bones are strong enough, but his body


    That''s all.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 570

    For hibiscus, Fanlin has been struggling to see her or not.


    It must be admitted that if he was hiding, it would not seem so reliable.


    They are friends. They can''t stay away from Hibiscus for fear of trouble, let alone


    Well, van Lin has to admit that in busbarton, he really wasn''t very good without hibiscus.


    However, if Furong doesn''t come up with any bad ideas, it will be even more perfect, such as provoking the anger of busbarton boys?


    Teasing and pranks seem to be very popular with hibiscus.


    This once caused a lot of trouble to Fanlin.


    "So that''s why you came to me?" Hibiscus picked eyebrows, "I thought you were going to hide until when."


    "Why should I hide?" Fanlin did not want to be outdone by a response.


    "God knows why you want to hide, little brother. It should be said, little boy, you are a little afraid of me." Hibiscus smiles.


    She took Gabriel in one hand.


    "Don''t teach your sister bad." Vaseline said, "Gabriel is still a little girl. She''s still a little angel. She makes her like you."


    "You''re not much older." Hibiscus said indifferently, "it''s just like that in my eyes."


    Fanlin is a little speechless.


    Sure enough, the initiative to find Hibiscus is a dizzy idea.


    After Hibiscus came to Hogwarts, there was little interaction between them. The worst thing was that van Lin told Harry he didn''t know hibiscus.


    Harry may have forgotten, but Valentine still remembers it vividly.


    Then he stood on his own initiative and said to his friends that he would come to find Furong?


    It''s just too bad. God knows he''s got such a tangled idea there.


    In Furong''s words, it should be the trouble of the little boy.


    Fanlin must admit that he was called a little boy by Hibiscus when he was old, but


    Harry looked at Vaseline.


    Van Lim has never mentioned the intersection between van Lin and the warriors of busbarton.


    "You don''t mean You... " Harry said, but before he had finished speaking, he was interrupted by Vaseline.


    "We are friends. In busbarton, hibiscus helped me, otherwise I would be better off in busbarton."


    Hibiscus nodded with satisfaction, but there seems to be something wrong with this.


    "We have to get things done quickly." Van Lin said, he looked at the castle. Fortunately, no one came out to class at this time.


    Professor Sparrow''s herbal medicine and Hagrid''s magical animal protection class are all outside the castle.


    "Well, good." Hibiscus nodded. "In fact, your school is really bad enough. This architectural style is like a medieval one."


    "The castle turned out to be a fiefdom of the Slytherin family, a noble castle." Fanlin said that he didn''t like Hibiscus very much, but this is the character of Hibiscus.


    The pursuit of all good things, for what you don''t like


    "Say it, with your ostrich posture, can take the initiative to come to me, to tell the truth, very surprised me." And, I think I need to get back to busbarton''s team soon


    "You still need classes?"


    "No, I''m sleepy." Hibiscus said, "come here some not quite adapt, the body some tired."


    Hibiscus finished her speech and then yawned.


    In fact, Hibiscus is not so elegant now.


    Without their Satin like school uniform, a head of blond hair casually draped over the shoulders.


    But Harry thought it would be much better, at least not as annoying as he had been in the candidate''s room.


    "What I want to tell you is about your first mission." Fanlin said directly that he did not intend to continue to talk nonsense with hibiscus.


    "The first level is about fire dragon." "That''s what you''re going to face," Van Lin said


    Hibiscus''s lazy look was swept away in an instant.


    "What?"


    "Dragon, fire dragon, Norwegian chirosaurus, Chinese Fireball Dragon and so on..." Said Fanlin.


    Furong''s expression is a little stunned, she can''t believe the words vomited out of Fanlin''s mouth.


    But as a friend, hibiscus still has a certain understanding of the boy''s character, if not very sure


    In the eyes of Hibiscus flashed a little flustered.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Of course." Van Lin nodded. "I think it''s necessary."


    "What?"


    "To tell you, of course, to prepare you." Fanlin shrugged his shoulders helplessly.


    Gabriel some stupefied, the little girl has not responded, a look of dizziness.


    (medic...)Hibiscus stares at Fanlin. There seems to be some confusion in her shining eyes


    In any case, the doubt is always there, even Harry, there are still some question marks in his mind, if it was not for Sirius who finally confirmed


    Hibiscus seems to have made up her mind that the boy in front of her has no reason to cheat her.


    "Come here." Furong''s tone returned to normal, it can be said that she has been teasing Fanlin''s tone, which can be regarded as ridicule.


    "Me?" Fanlin pointed to himself.


    "Otherwise?"


    "You believe me, otherwise, you will be eaten by the dragon on the day of the game..." Fanlin nodded, and he walked forward two steps, still chanting to let Hibiscus believe him.


    "Come on, after you speculated that the first event was fire dragon, the first one came to inform me Why are you doing this? "


    "Why..." Van Lin was slightly stunned. "We are friends. When you were in busbarton, although you were a little worse, you were unprepared to face those monsters. Moreover, your


    "To be honest, I''m curious about you." Furong said, "when you go to busbarton, you look like a little boy, and then you teach the boys of busbarton, and the Quidditch World Cup, if you use such strength in the climate of busbarton, it is very likely that they will be defeated."


    Fanlin choked. He didn''t know what Furong wanted to say.


    "I mean, what the hell are you doing?" Hibiscus said, "an ordinary little wizard can''t do this. There''s no reason. Besides, you don''t seem to be afraid of those professors and the Ministry of Magic who deprive you of your qualification, and then..."


    "It''s not important to me..." "I don''t think there''s anything else in the game after I''ve been there Suspense? "


    I''m not aiming at all of you here. I just want to say that all of you are spicy chicken


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 571

    As it turns out, Hibiscus is still very keen.


    However, this sensitivity is not good news for Fanlin. Communication with hibiscus needs to be cautious and cautious. Not all things can easily pull someone in.


    On that day, Fanlin and Harry left quickly.


    Fanlin is very glad that he took Harry with him. Even if Furong wants to make fun of him, hibiscus still needs to maintain her image in front of Harry.


    But. What kind of logic is this?


    Sure enough, Hermione is more reliable.


    ¡­¡­


    "I''m sitting here alone like an idiot." Hermione muttered, "I''m glad I''m here."


    She then pulled out a notebook with records of members of S, P, e and W.


    Harry saw himself and van Lin and Ron at the top of the short list. They sat together making up prophecies as if it had been a long time ago, and then Hermione appeared and appointed them secretary and Minister of propaganda.


    In fact, in order to relieve their own pressure, during Hogsmeade week, van Lin, Harry and Hermione came to Hogsmeade together for the reason of dispersing their minds.


    However, Harry doesn''t want to be noticed everywhere. He chooses to use the invisibility cloak. Being a transparent person is always easier to accept than being surrounded.


    As for Ron, Hermione asked Harry to invite him.


    However, Harry refused, and he needed a free weekend.


    "You said I might try to get some villagers to join s, P, e, W," Hermione said thoughtfully, looking around the bar.


    "Yes, you should," said Harry, taking a big gulp. "Hermione, when are you going to give up all this p, e, w thing?"


    "I won''t give up until the servants and elves have decent income and good working conditions!" "You know what? I thought it was time to take more direct action.


    I don''t know what you think. You can''t see what happened to them. We''ve all been to the kitchen? "


    "I don''t understand, but Fred and George told you." Harry replied.


    Hermione didn''t seem to want to argue. She fell into deep thought. Harry drank and looked at the people in the bar. Everyone looks relaxed and happy.


    Markmeer and Abbott exchange Chocolate Frog candy cards at a nearby table, both wearing badges supporting Cedric digori on their robes.


    Just by the door Harry saw CHO and a large group of her Ravenclaw''s friends. She didn''t wear the badge, which made Harry feel a little better.


    Like the people here, Hadley sat talking and joking, and didn''t have to worry about anything except homework.


    If it could, Harry would pay anything. He imagined what it would be like to sit here if his name did not appear on the burning goblet.


    At least he doesn''t have to wear a invisibility robe. Ron will sit next to him. And Hermione and van Lin, four people can happily guess what kind of difficult and dangerous tasks the warriors of Tuesday''s school will face. He would be looking forward to that day, sitting in his seat in the grandstand, watching the warriors do what he has learned in his life or join others in cheering Cedric.


    He kind of wanted to know how the other warriors felt.


    Every time he saw Cedric recently, he was surrounded by many supporters. He was nervous and excited. Harry also glimpsed Furong Dracula in the hallway from time to time, keeping her style, arrogant and calm.


    Speaking of Hibiscus, Harry also felt a little funny. Under normal conditions, Hibiscus is definitely the last person that Fanlin wants to see.


    One thing is equal to one thing.


    Is there something wrong with this sentence here?


    In any case, it would be Hogwarts'' biggest gossip.


    And Krum just soaks in the library, reading group books.


    I really don''t know why Krum would like to stay in the library.


    It seemed that only Hermione and vaseline would go there, at least in ordinary times, he and Ron would not go there.


    It''s so boring.


    After a while, van Lin came in from outside the door, and he had some more sweets in his hand.


    "Are you going to buy this?" Hermione asked, "and then you''ll hang me here for most of the day, just myself."


    "Isn''t there Harry?" "I can''t let Sirius owl wait too long. I''ve got the materials I need back. It''s in the space."


    Hermione nodded. She seemed to want to discuss with Fanlin about recruiting villagers as members of s.p.e.w. however, Fanlin didn''t really want to discuss this topic.


    It''s hard to do. Not everyone will accept the freedom of the house elves, not to mention Hogsmeade, a complete wizard village.Naturally, Hermione''s ideas become more difficult to promote


    "Look! It''s Hagrid Said Fanlin.


    Van Lim was very glad that Hagrid was in time, even though he was sitting with moody''s.


    Hagrid''s shaggy hair on the back of his head - he must have let go of the Cambodian hair band, which was difficult to accomplish his mission - appeared in the crowd.


    Harry himself didn''t recognize him just now, because Hagrid was so conspicuous that he stood carefully.


    Harry saw Hagrid bend down to talk to Professor moody.


    In front of Hagrid was his usual big beer, but moody only drank from his thermos.


    Van Lin is very curious about how long Moody''s compound decoction can last. If there is no way out, he doesn''t mind guiding moody to go to Professor Snape to find a way.


    Ms. rosemat, the beautiful landlady, didn''t seem to mind Moody''s behavior. She just looked at Moody with disapproval as she went to a nearby table to collect glass cups.


    Maybe she thinks that Moody''s action is an insult to her honey wine with spices.


    But Harry knows why. Moody''s last time he taught them how to fight the dark world, he said he preferred his own diet whenever possible, because it was too easy for a Dark Wizard to poison a glass of wine that no one noticed.


    Harry watched as Hagrid and moody got up to go. He waved and remembered that Hagrid couldn''t see him at all.


    But moody hesitated for a moment. His magic eyes were fixed on the corner where Harry was standing. Modi tapped under Hagrid''s back (because he couldn''t reach Hagrid''s shoulder) and muttered something, so the two turned back into the bar and walked toward halliverlin''s and Hermione''s tables.


    Van Lin takes a wary look at Moody''s, or rather Moody''s eye.


    Harry''s invisibility cloak is still very powerful, but it seems not very reliable in front of Moody''s magic eye.


    "How are you? Hermione, van Lin? " Said Hagrid aloud.


    "Hello!" Hermione said with a smile.


    "It looks like you''re doing well, Hagrid." Fanlin said, "if you can teach me the magic of your society."


    Moody crutches around the table for a few moments, then bends down. Harry thinks he wants to see the records of S.P.E. and W. but he says, "nice robes, Potter."


    Harry stared at him in astonishment. The prominent tube on Moody''s nose is a few feet in front of his eyes.


    Moody laughed.


    It looks a little bit seeping. The scar on Moody''s face is not very good-looking, which can be removed completely, but Moody''s does not care about it.


    "Your Alchemy Eye can I mean, can you... "


    "Yes, that eye of mine can see through the invisibility robe," moody admitted calmly, "and I tell you, it works very well sometimes."


    Hagrid was smiling down at Harry, too. Harry knew he couldn''t see himself, but moody had obviously told Hagrid that Harry was there.


    Hagrid now leaned over the front page of S, P, e, w notebooks, and said in a voice so low that only Harry could hear, "Harry, come to my hut at midnight tonight and wear that robe."


    Hagrid got up and said out loud, "nice to meet you, Hermione, Valentine."


    Then Hagrid blinked at the three men and left, and moody followed him.


    Naughty?


    £¿£¿


    "Why did he ask me to meet in the middle of the night?" Harry said in surprise.


    "Did he?" Hermione also looked surprised. "I doubt his purpose. I don''t know if you should go, Harry."


    "Maybe..." "Hagrid is the game house, and if there''s anything, do you remember Sirius said that?" Van Lin said


    "You mean dragon?"


    "It should be like this. You must know it in advance. We can have a look at the dragons, and then we can focus on them..."


    Harry has been wondering if he can really beat a dragon. Van Lin has been training his eye curse these days.


    Although the effect is OK, it is only for training tools, put it on the Dragon


    At 11:30 that night, Harry pretended to go to bed early. In fact, he put on his invisibility robe and walked carefully through the ordinary room and climbed down the stairs.


    With several people still sleeping in their rooms, the Weasleys have built up a pile of badges for Cedric Diggory and are trying to persuade them to support Harry Potter instead.


    So far, they have only managed to get the badge to agree not to display the word "smelly Potter.". Harry climbed over to the portrait cave, looked at his watch and waited for a minute. Then, as planned, Hermione and vaseline opened the door for him from outside.


    He flashed by and whispered, "thank you very much." Then a few people quickly walked out of the castle. Harry put his cloak over Hermione. As for van Lin, no one would think that van Lin''s strength would be in danger at Hogwarts'' night.The playground was pitch black.


    Three men walked across the grass towards the light in Hagrid''s hut.


    The huge busbarton carriage also had lights on, and Mrs. Maxim could be heard talking in the carriage as Harry knocked on Hagrid''s front door.


    It was French, and van Lim could tell that Mrs. Maxim was telling the students to go to bed, but the voice was too low to hear.


    "Are you, Harry?" Hagrid asked softly. As soon as he opened the door, the figure of van Lin appeared in front of him.


    "It''s us," Harry slipped into the room, took off his robe and revealed Hermione inside.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "There''s something to show you," Hagrid said.


    Hagrid was in a state of great excitement. He had a flower in his buttonhole, which looked like an oversized choker. And he seems to have given up the use of lubricating oil to wipe his hair, but he must have tried to comb his hair. The evidence is that Harry saw the broken teeth of the comb dangling on his head.


    "What do you want to show me?" Harry asked warily, wondering if the snail had laid an egg, or if Hagrid had bought three dogs from a stranger at some bar.


    "Follow me, keep quiet, and put on that robe," Hagrid said. "We don''t have teeth. He won''t like it."


    Harry nodded, if it was a dragon.


    "Did you invite people?" "Mrs. Maxim?" asked Fanling


    Van Lin pointed to the broken tooth in Hagrid''s hair.


    "I was just about to ask you for help. It''s too hard to get." Hagrid said.


    "You still don''t master the cleansing mantra." Fanlin was speechless. He used an umbrella to cast a magic spell. Moreover, it was pink, which was beyond Hagrid''s imagination.


    Van Lin pointed a little, and then a mist wrapped Hagrid''s head completely.


    It seems that Hagrid has been well washed, at least this time the magic spell of Vaseline has not brought more things out of Hagrid''s hair.


    "How do you get there? I think you need some ways." Hagrid said, looking down at the time.


    "How could you call Mrs. maxim, Hagrid, I think you should..."


    Harry didn''t quite understand what happened to Hagrid, but


    Hagrid was not listening. He opened the door and stepped into the night. Several people are a little confused, do not know what Hagrid is doing.


    Hagrid walked straight towards the coach of busbarton.


    It''s hard to say that they can do it in front of Mrs. Maxim?


    Hagrid knocked three times on the door with his golden cross.


    Mrs. Maxim opened the door. She wore a silk scarf around her heavy shoulders. She smiles when she sees Hagrid: "Oh, Hagrid, is it time?"


    "Hello!" Hagrid said with a smile that as soon as Hagrid bent down and tried to learn the behavior of the gentlemen, he reached out and helped Mrs. Maxim down the golden steps.


    "Damn it, I think he forgot us." Looking at Hagrid and their completely opposite figure, Fanlin can not help but some speechless.


    "Giant spring, you should understand." Hermione said, "so now, how do we go with it?"


    "With this, Harry put on his invisibility cloak."


    Vaseline struck him and Hermione on the heads with his reduced staff. Then the two figures disappeared in front of Harry.


    "Invisibility cloak?"


    "It''s the phantom curse." Hermione''s voice rings from her original position.


    Vaseline touched it. He held Hermione''s hand in his hand. Although he could feel his magic, he thought it would be better.


    Hermione didn''t struggle, perhaps because everyone couldn''t see it.


    "Let''s get over there. It seems that he has completely forgotten us."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 572

    Van hlin was unable to make complaints about Hagrid''s three forgotten situations in front of Mrs Maksim.


    There are so many slots that Fanlin can''t do anything about it.


    From height? Appearance? Hair accessories?


    Fortunately, van leen got Hagrid''s hair in place, and there were no more broken combs in it. However, it was very bad.


    It''s time to take Hagrid to Olivander in Diagon Alley. There''s a big gap between a wand and an umbrella.


    Or, what kind of magic weapon did Vaseline get Hagrid through alchemy that was similar to the Holy paladin?


    It''s necessary, but maybe Hagrid will take this thing to beat the boar


    It''s very likely that there''s no joke at all.


    Mrs. Maxim had been in the dark as Harry had been, except that Vaseline had told Harry exactly what they were going to do.


    After a while, Mrs. Maxim said jokingly, "where are you taking me, Hagrid?"


    "You''ll love it," Hagrid said in a loud voice. "It''s worth seeing. Trust me, EH - but don''t tell anyone I''ll take you, okay? You shouldn''t know. "


    "Of course not." Said Mrs. maxim, Her Eyelashes Black and long.


    They continued to walk. Van Lin looked at his watch from time to time and trotted to catch up with them. The two giants'' steps were too big. Besides, Hagrid''s plan was too hasty. He was wearing a few ghosts to shuttle through the dark forbidden forest?


    If they don''t get there soon, he''ll turn around and go back to the castle and let Hagrid and Mrs. Maxim enjoy their moonwalk.


    Hermione was in a hurry, trying to keep up with the two giants, especially the forbidden path, which was too difficult.


    Vaseline felt that Hermione almost fell down here several times. Van Lin wanted to tell Harry everything, but He didn''t have a good explanation.


    After all, a lot of things can''t be used for the first time.


    But then They had walked so far along the woods until they could not see the castle and the lake Van Lin heard some noise. Someone is shouting ahead.


    Then there was a loud noise that could tear the ear apart.


    Hagrid led Mrs. Maxim around a bush and stopped. A few of them stepped forward and Harry almost ran into van Lin..


    When they stood next to Hagrid - for a second Harry saw the fire and the people running around - and then Harry opened his mouth wide.


    It''s the dragon!


    Four large tons of adult dragons are standing up in a fence surrounded by thick water, roaring and puffing. Their open mouths not only have fangs, but also emit bursts of fire. In the field, they stretch their necks and shoot fire 50 feet into the air.


    There is a silver gray blue dragon with long sharp horns, roaring at the magicians on the ground, another green dragon with smooth phosphorus is twisting its body and stamping heavily; another red dragon, with a strange Golden River on its face, is aiming at the mushroom like clouds in the sky to practice fire; and the last one, the black dragon, is more than any other Like lizards, they''re closest.


    On the scene, there are at least 30 warlocks. Every seven or eight people deal with one dragon. They try to control them. They cling to the iron chains tied to the neck and leg epithelial rings of the dragons.


    Harry was completely subdued by the sight. He looked up and looked into the eyes of the black dragon in the sky. There were round eyes like cats in those eyes. The drum was very big. Was it because of fear or anger? Harry didn''t know. It screamed and the trombone was terrible.


    "Stay there, Hagrid," cried one of the Warlocks near the wall, gripping the chain.


    "The dragon can shoot fire within 20 feet! I''ve seen the black dragon spit fire within forty feet


    "Isn''t that beautiful Hagrid said softly. "It''s a game of life." Another warlock yelled,


    "count three, use the coma spell."


    Harry took out each wand and looked at it.


    "Stupefy!" They yelled in unison, and the light of the coma curse shot into the night sky. They collided with each other and turned into a meteor shower on the giant dragon''s magnetic hide.


    Harry watched as the Dragon next to them began to stand unsteadily, dangerously swinging, its mouth suddenly opened, and it let out a roar, and the fire died in its nose, but the smoke was still rising - and then, very slowly, it fell down - a strong body of several tons, and the black phosphorous flakes, plummeted down, so loud that Harry could swear that the tree behind him had also been killed Shaking.


    The Dragon breeders put down their wands and ran to the animals they cared for lying on the ground like hills. They quickly tied the chains and bound the cages tightly. The ends of these chains were deeply buried under the ground."Would you like to have a closer look?" Hagrid asked Mrs. Maxim excitedly that the two of them moved slowly towards the fence, and Harry followed closely. Harry finally recognized the man who had warned Hagrid not to approach. He was Charlie Weasley.


    "All right? Hagrid He gasped, "they''re in good shape now. We''re putting them in the net and putting them on the road. Although they may like to wake up, it''s dark and quiet, but as you can see, they''re not happy at all, not at all."


    "What kind do you have, Charlie?" Hagrid asked, his eyes still fixed on the nearest black dragon with a trace of reverence. The dragon''s eyes were wide and round, and Harry seemed to see a gleam of gold in its blinking eyes.


    "This is the Hungarian trumpet tailed dragon," Charlie said. "There''s a Verde dragon over there, the small one is; the Swiss snub, the blue gray one; and the Chinese Fireball Dragon, the red one."


    "By the way, and norbo." Charlie took out a box from the side. "The Norwegian chirosaurus is so destructive, it''s stronger than the Hungarian trumpet tailed dragon. Although he''s not an adult, I don''t think Hogwarts''s guardian should hurt Hogwarts students."


    Charlie looked around. Mrs. Maxim was walking around the iron cage, staring at the frightened dragons.


    "I don''t understand why you brought her here, Hagrid," Charlie said, frowning. "A player shouldn''t know what''s coming up. She''ll tell her students, will she?"


    "Just as she likes it." Hagrid shrugged, his eyes still fixed on the dragons in the cage.


    "It''s very romantic, Hagrid." Charlie said, shaking his head.


    "Four So it''s one for each player, right? " Hagrid asked.


    "Maybe it''s just stepping over them," Charlie said, "but to be honest, I don''t envy the man who ran into the tail dragon. It looks terrible. Its tail looks as dangerous as its head. You see."


    Charlie pointed to the tail of the tailed dragon, and Harry could see long spikes lined up.


    "If there''s anyone who has the misfortune to meet him, then this player is really out of luck."


    At this time, Charlie''s five companions also went to the trumpet tailed dragon. They carried a large pile of gray eggs and placed them next to the dragon. The Dragon let out a hungry roar.


    "I''ve arranged it, Hagrid," Charlie said gravely, and then he asked Hagrid, "how''s Harry?"


    "Good." Hagrid said, his eyes still fixed on the dragon egg.


    "I hope he''ll keep that look when he sees these things," Charlie said solemnly, careful not to get close to the fence. "I don''t dare to tell my mother what the first problem he''s going to encounter. She always keeps a lot of light peach girls around him..."


    Charlie imitated his mother''s anxious look: "how can they let him take part in that damned competition, he is still young! I think there should be an age limit! After reading the prophet''s daily, she was so angry that he yelled at his parents! Oh, God forbid, I never knew about him. "


    Harry was fed up with it. He believed Hagrid would not notice him, for four dragons and Mrs. Maxim occupied his sight, so he turned quietly and walked away from the castle.


    He was not sure whether he was happy to see what was going to happen. Maybe it''s better. The first shock is now over. If it was the first time that he saw those dragons on Tuesday, he might be cold in front of the whole school But it may also He would wear his wand against a 50 foot, scaly, nailed dragon, even though the wand was no different from a sawmill. And he has to pass that test.


    In the eyes of the public. What to do?


    Harry quickened his pace and advanced along the edge of the forest. The panic completely occupied Harry''s brain at this moment.


    Now his mind is full of the shadows of those dragons.


    Hungarian horn tail dragon, that kind of tyrannical image.


    He didn''t quite hear what Charlie was saying, but it didn''t matter.


    Intuition told him that the worst dragon would be his turn to deal with it.


    It''s bad luck, and it''s very thorough, and the idea of that sort of takes hold of Harry''s heart in an instant.


    Harry could almost imagine how miserable he looked in front of the Hungarian trumpet tailed dragon.


    Run through the goddamn spines on his tail and die in front of everyone?


    It''s really ridiculous. It''s a joke to let him take part in this damned three wizard contest.


    Suddenly, without warning, he hit a very hard object. Harry came back from being hit, his glasses tilted to one side, and he clung to his cloak. There was a voice nearby, "Oh, who''s there?"


    Harry hurried to see if his cloak was still wrapped around him. He lay still, staring at the black outline of the wizard he had hit. He recognized the goatee That''s kakarov."Who is there?" Kacroft called out again and looked suspiciously in the dark. Harry remained silent and silent. After about a minute, kakarov seemed to think that he had hit some kind of animal. He looked around waist high as if he were looking for a dog.


    Then he crawled back under the trees and began to move slowly towards where the dragon was.


    Slowly, cautiously, Harry got up and started again. He lowered his voice and, as fast as he could, went through the darkness and Hogwarts went.


    He knew exactly what kakarov was going to do.


    He had snuck out of the boat to find out what his first mission was. He might even see Hagrid and Mrs. Maxim around the woods - it''s not hard to see them at a distance Now all kakarov has to do is follow the sound so that, like Mrs. maxim, he can know what''s waiting for the players.


    On the face of it, Cedric is the only one who knows nothing about Tuesday''s test.


    Harry came to the castle, slipped through the front door and began to climb the marble stairs. He was out of breath, but he did not dare to relax


    Like a drowning man, to be exact, he was drowned in the breath of the dragon.


    It''s very likely.


    "Nonsense!" He gasped to the fat lady who dozed off in the portrait cave.


    It seems that the fat lady just went to a party with some ridiculous feather headdress tied to her head.


    It looks like a peacock with an open screen.


    It''s a terrible metaphor.


    Harry didn''t understand why such a beautiful bird would call such a bad name. To the British, the name was not friendly or even evil.


    Fat lady is sleepy. It seems that she is not satisfied with being woken up by Harry.


    Maybe she was so sleepy that she didn''t even take down the ridiculous decorations.


    God knows why a ghost should sleep?


    Like myrtle, as long as you want to find her, she is always a nervous appearance in front of you, as well as the tireless Pippi ghost.


    "You say so." Fat lady doesn''t seem to want to wake up. She looks a little bad.


    But Harry didn''t care.


    He calmed down a little, but he was still full of dragons.


    He didn''t know whether those incantations worked or not. He saw that the Dragon trainers and several people worked together to make one


    His magic spell is very bad, just like the second grade. Van Lin''s curse can hurt the serpent in Slytherin''s secret room, but he can only learn from those fighters to fight with swords foolishly.


    He is a wizard.


    Harry wants to talk to Ron about the Dragon now, but Ron


    Maybe he was sleeping, maybe he was still angry with him, and the worst of all, he forgot van Lin and Hermione.


    This is bad enough.


    Harry felt as if he were a defeated rooster. He was very disheartened. It was a shame


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 573

    Facing the dragon is a rare opportunity for any forest.


    He likes this kind of creature very much, just like the boy''s yearning for the dragon?


    It''s like he likes Hermione


    It seems that it is not suitable for comparison.


    However, if you see four adult fire dragons in front of you at the same time, according to the wizard''s reaction, the first time should be fear.


    At least, Hermione''s body trembled slightly, and van Lin felt her shaking obviously.


    Mrs. Maxim came closer, but Charlie stopped her.


    Close to a fire dragon, this is obviously irrational behavior, even if the fire dragons have passed out.


    "How are the dragons?" Hagrid suddenly asked.


    "Good. These are extremely healthy dragons." Charlie sighed, "however, the three wizard contest seems to be more difficult than before, at least the last time or some ordinary magical creatures."


    "I don''t think so." Hagrid said, "at least this time it''s in front of everyone. I''ve got people dead."


    "But that doesn''t change the truth." Charlie said, "everyone is going to face an adult dragon."


    ¡­¡­


    Van Lim shook his head, as he knew, except that the dragons were more fierce than they thought.


    If you are facing van Lin alone, use the magic stone


    Dragon''s magic resistance is very good, even Fanlin can''t guarantee that the functional magic spell can play a big role in their face.


    But there''s still going to be a try.


    "Harry How could Harry beat a dragon... " Hermione came up and whispered, for Harry''s future


    "It''s hard..." "There''s no magic spell that works unless you can knock down or kill a dragon with one blow, and compete with an adult fire dragon for sustained combat capability. It''s not wise," Van Lin said


    "What about that, Harry..." Hermione was a little worried. "We can''t watch Harry die, if..."


    Hermione hesitated for a moment. "I mean, if Harry Potter could..."


    "I''m sorry, Hermione." Fanlin said, "the Sorcerer''s stone and my body are completely integrated, and no one else can use it, unless you are Dumbledore..."


    Van Lin laughs bitterly that he has tried Sirius, but Sirius can''t draw half the magic power from his Sorcerer''s stone.


    God knows how Dumbledore did it when he was in the small world of Greece.


    "What''s more, even if ha uses the Sorcerer''s stone, he doesn''t have the ability to control that huge amount of energy." Fanlin said, "pure magic release can''t deal with the fire dragon at all. Even, it''s just equivalent to giving fire dragon Take a bath. "


    "What can we do now?" Hermione said anxiously.


    "Wait a minute, Hermione. Let me think about it." Said Fanlin, putting his hand on the girl''s back.


    "Charlie said just now, these fire dragons are not for these contestants to win. In fact, there is no one in the school wizard who has this ability After learning magic for several years, I defeated an adult dragon and even killed So... "


    "So?"


    "I think they should let the fire dragon protect something, and then the players will capture it. It''s too difficult for the brave to fight the dragon."


    Said Fanlin, pointing to the eggs on the ground.


    "What are you doing?" Asked Hermione.


    Van Lin was embarrassed. He forgot that Hermione couldn''t see his arm.


    "Those dragon eggs, or something like that." Van Lin said quickly, "I think that''s the purpose of the competition."


    Hermione whispered. She wanted to tell Harry about van Lin''s speculations, but that was the bad part. They couldn''t find Harry.


    It made them a little embarrassed.


    Hagrid and Mrs. Maxim are not ready to leave. It seems that they need a moonlight walk.


    People in love are like this, for example


    It seems that there is nothing to compare with.


    Ron?


    Or, Harry?


    None of these two can be relied on. If Malfoy, Simo, phinegan and so on are included


    Well, I''m going a little further.


    However, Fanlin was not going to take Hermione foolishly around with Hagrid.


    It''s not bad for the two of them to arrive.


    Almost at the moment when Fanlin was about to decide to leave with the girl, the noise in the forest startled him.


    It''s like Harry, but


    Van Lin looked at it, and kakarov was like a dirty mouse lying in the woods nearby.If he was a little more imposing, he would have stood as upright as Mrs. Maxim.


    However, it is unlikely that he has not been attracted by a Hogwarts insider.


    But it''s really damaging to the image of demstrand. I don''t know what those honest big boys will feel when they see their professor like this.


    Van Lin is no surprise.


    It seems that Charlie and they have just arrived. With kakarov''s keen sense, it is impossible to let go of any disturbance


    I should have known for a long time that cheating is an old tradition.


    If you don''t cheat in exams, I''ll go to you


    "Kakarov, why is he here?" Hermione said, listen to the tone, the girl is not happy.


    "It''s normal to want to win by any means." Said Fanlin.


    It seems that kakarov is a little surprised. These fire dragons are obviously the first stage of the three wizard contest. However, this is more than he expected.


    Everyone knows that these little witches can''t defeat a fire dragon, but if they finish the task


    The game has never been pure. It''s a game of three schools, but it seems that Cedric is the only one to suffer.


    Maybe Fanlin can remind him.


    "Let''s go." "Maybe Harry has gone back, and he can''t see us, if he doesn''t want to bump into it in the dark..."


    Fanlin went back to catch Hermione, and suddenly Fanlin felt that he had caught something terrible


    For a moment, Fanlin felt that his breath was a little short, that kind of bridge


    "Why don''t you go yet?" Asked Hermione.


    The voice pulled van Lin out of the evil idea.


    Sure enough, it''s not very reliable.


    "Here we are." Van Lim said he took Hermione''s hand, and a cold wave of magic spread from his fingers.


    "What have you done?"


    "Some small gifts for Professor kakarov." Van Lim said, pointing to the sky above kakarov''s head, where a big water ball was gathering.


    Van Lim was glad that the emptiness caught kakarov''s attention, which he had long wanted to do.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 574

    In fact, Fanlin didn''t do any damage.


    A friendly water ball, inside slowly are all fan Lin surface smile, in the heart of MMP greetings.


    For these death eaters, van Lin has never had a good impression, especially the betrayal of kakarov.


    However, although van Lin felt disdain, but for kakarov''s wrist, van Lin still had to admit.


    Although there is no good way, but unscrupulous people always have a great chance of success.


    In fact, Harry was able to succeed with the help of a fake moody, or Barty crouch Jr.


    Either way, it gives Harry an idea. He stood still, pulled out his wand, aimed carefully, and called out.


    "Diffind!"


    Cedric''s pocket cracked. Parchment, quills and books fell out and scattered on the ground. A few bottles of ink were broken.


    "Don''t bother you. I''ll do it myself," Cedric said, irritated, not letting his friends bend down to help him carry his things. "Tell Professor Villefort that I''ll be here soon. Go!"


    That''s exactly what Harry wanted to happen. I have to say, Harry is very good at the biography of Fanlin.


    He put his wand back in his robe, and when Cedric''s friends disappeared in class, he and Cedric were alone in the corridor.


    "Hi!" As Cedric greets, he picks up a guide to advanced metamorphosis, which has been splashed with ink. "My pocket just cracked. It''s brand new."


    "Cedric." Harry said, "the first task is the dragon!" "What?" Said Cedric, raising his head.


    "Dragon!" Harry repeated it quickly, in case Professor Villefort came out to see what Cedric was doing.


    "There are four, one for each of us, and we have to go through those dragons!"


    Cedric stares at Harry. In his eyes, Harry saw some of the panic he had been feeling since Saturday night.


    "Are you sure?" Cedric asked in a quiet voice.


    "Too sure to be sure," Harry replied.


    "But how did you find out? We should not know. "


    "Don''t mind that much," said Harry at once - he knew that Hagrid would be in trouble if he wanted to tell the truth. "I''m not the only one who knows. Furong and Krum know it now - Mrs. Maxim and kakarov also saw the dragon. "


    Cedric stood up, his arms covered with inked quills, parchment and books, his torn pocket hanging from his shoulder. He looked at Harry again with a puzzled, even suspicious look in his eyes.


    "Why did you tell me?" Asked Cedric.


    Harry looked at him incredulously. Harry was sure Cedric wouldn''t have asked him that if he had seen the Dragon himself. Harry didn''t want his worst enemies to face the monsters unprepared.


    "It''s just, fair, isn''t it?" He said to Cedric, "we all know now that we''re all running together, right?"


    Cedric is still looking at him with a little doubt.


    Suddenly Harry heard a familiar bump behind him and turned around to see mad eyed moody walk out of a nearby classroom.


    "Come with me, Potter?" He growled, "Digory, you go."


    Harry looked at Moody a little worried. Did he hear what they were talking about?


    "Well, Professor, I should go to herbal medicine class."


    "don''t worry, come to my office."


    Harry had to follow him, wondering what was going to happen to him this time.


    What if moody wants to know how he discovered the dragon?


    Will moody go to Dumbledore, punish Hagrid, or turn him into a ferret?


    Well, it would be easier if I were a ferret to pass the dragon, Harry thought dully. He would be much smaller, and it would be much harder to see from a place 50 feet high


    He followed moody into the office.


    Moody closed the door behind him and turned to look at Harry, his magic eye and the other normal eye fixed on Harry.


    "Potter, you''ve just done a very noble thing." Moody said calmly.


    Harry didn''t know how to answer. It wasn''t the reaction he expected.


    "Sit down!" Moody added.


    So Harry sat down and looked around.


    He had been here while the previous two owners of the office were still there. When Professor gidrow loharte was there, there were pictures of Professor himself smiling and blinking on the wall. When lupin lives here, you are more likely to encounter some fascinating dark creatures that the professor has newly acquired to use in class.


    Now it''s different. The office is full of weird things that Harry thinks moody should have used them when he was Auror.There was a large, cracked, spinning glass top on the table, and Harry recognized it as a snick at a glance, because he had one himself, though much smaller than moody''s.


    On a small table in the corner stood something like a specially curved, golden TV antenna, which also made a slight hum. There was something like a mirror on the wall facing Harry, but there was no image of the room inside. There were only a few images moving around like shadows, but none of them was clearly displayed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 575

    "You like my dark detector, don''t you?" Moody said he was looking at Harry carefully.


    "What is that?" Asked Harry, pointing to the winding golden antenna.


    "Secret sensor. It vibrates when a lie is detected and the truth is hidden. Of course, there is no use here, there is too much interference - students in every direction lie about why they didn''t finish their homework. So it''s been buzzing ever since I came here. I also had to turn off my snicker because it kept beeping. It''s so sensitive that signals within a mile can be picked up. Of course, it can receive more than the little things of children. " He added in a roaring voice.


    "And what is this mirror for?"


    "Oh, that''s my enemy display mirror. See them ambush nearby? Unless I see the white part of their eyes in the mirror, I won''t have any big trouble.


    But then I''ll have to open my suitcase


    He let out a short, piercing laugh and pointed to a large suitcase under the window.


    The suitcase has a row of seven keyholes. Harry wondered what would be in it, but it was obviously the mirror that attracted Harry more.


    Harry had heard van Lim say that there was another nickname for this thing, called the enemy mirror.


    Maybe he needs one, too, to master Voldemort''s position.


    Until Moody''s problems brought him back to reality.


    "So, did you find the dragon?"


    Harry hesitated. He had been worried about that - he didn''t tell Cedric, let alone Moody''s - Hagrid broke the deal.


    "Nothing," said moody as he sat down, stretched out his wooden leg and groaned.


    "Cheating is a traditional part of the three wizard games, and it has always been so."


    "I didn''t cheat," Harry said harshly. "It was only - quite unexpectedly that I found out."


    Moody grinned. "I don''t blame you, shyness. I told Dumbledore at the beginning that he could be as straight as he liked, but old kakarov and maxim were not so noble. They tell their warriors everything. They just want to win. They want to beat Dumbledore and prove that he is just a mortal. "


    Moody grinned again, his magic eyes spinning so fast that Harry was uncomfortable.


    "So, have you figured out how to get through the dragon?" Moody asked.


    "No Harry said.


    "Oh, I''m not going to teach you." Moody said rudely, "I''m not partial, I''m not.


    I''m just going to give you some good, general advice. The first point is - use your power. "


    " I don''t have any strength. " Harry blurted out, trying to speak, but he had finished.


    In fact, this is the problem that has been bothering Harry.


    If it''s Vaseline, you just need to show the strength of the Quidditch World Cup, or two-thirds of the strength can be pushed by magic.


    Simple, violent.


    However, this is not the way Harry can master.


    "No," growled moody. "I said you have power, you have it. Now think about it. What are you good at?"


    Harry tried to concentrate. What do you do best? Oh, that''s easy, really --


    "Quidditch!" He hesitated and said, "there''s a lot more -"


    "that''s right," moody said, his eyes fixed on Lee, his eyes fixed on alchemy. "I heard you''re a great Aviator?"


    "Well, yes, but..." Harry glared back at him. "I''m not allowed to use the broom. I only have a wand -"


    "my second piece of advice," moody interrupted loudly, "is to use a working, simple mantra to help you get what you need."


    Harry looked at him blankly. What did he need?


    "Think about it, son." Moody''s whispered, "it''s not hard to think of putting everything together."


    Suddenly Harry had an idea. He was the best at flying. He had to pass through the Dragon guards in the air. So he needed his rocket crossbow. In order to launch the catapult, he needs -


    "Hermione, van Lin." Harry whispered.


    Ten minutes later, he rushed into the No. 3 warm room and apologized hastily as he ran past professor spatlau.


    "Hermione, I need your help."


    "What do you think I''ve been trying to do, Harry?" She asked in a low voice. Over the top of the swaying fitter Bush that she was pruning, she had a look of discontent.


    "Hermione, I have to learn to use the flying charm properly by tomorrow afternoon."


    So they began to practice. Instead of having lunch, they went straight to an empty classroom, where Harry tried to make everything in the room fly towards him.


    But it''s a little difficult, not skilled enough. Those practice books and quills often lose their center of gravity and fall to the ground like a stone in the air."It won''t work, so I can''t get the broom from Gryffindor tower." Harry was a little frustrated that his magic could not support such a long-distance concentration.


    "It takes some method, Harry."


    Suddenly, the voice surprised Harry.


    "Method, but, Vaseline, what method?" Looking at Van Lin coming in from the outside, although he said he didn''t know what the bottle was for, Harry couldn''t help focusing on it.


    "Some simple ways, Harry." "Moody''s message to you is not wrong, and it''s very practical," Van Lin said


    He naturally believed that fake moody would not cheat Harry.


    On the contrary, moody wants Harry to succeed, especially at the first level.


    "But as you can see, I can''t help it at all, flying to curse..."


    "You need to focus, Harry. You can do it." Said Fanlin.


    "But there is no time." Harry was a little depressed.


    "Maybe we can do something small." Fanlin smiles mysteriously.


    "What means? And what have you been doing these two days Hermione came up, and van Lin smelled a little bad.


    "What have you done? I can''t help saying that you''ve been soaked in potions in your clothes?" Said Hermione.


    A dilemma in Fanlin


    It''s true that his smell is really bad. The smell of those damned herbal juice mixed with dragon blood is a little bit


    "Don''t worry about that. Let''s talk about the flying charm first." Van Lin coughed awkwardly. Although he said that his magic was a little cold, he still gave himself a clean mantra.


    It doesn''t feel good. The magic of ice and cold scrapes through every inch of skin.


    Every inch


    No wonder Professor Snape has a stoic face. Of course, if you don''t look at his greasy head


    According to legend, Professor Snape''s cleaning work is done by cleaning up a new mantra. Ghost knows how he endures this constant torture


    Or is it that he has changed the nature of the magic?


    This is a question worth pondering, but now


    "We just need to make a marker."


    "Mark?" Harry didn''t quite understand.


    "The magic mark, on your broom, will strengthen your connection."


    "That''s it, that''s it."


    Van Lim took out his wand, and a bit of crystal blue light was forced out of his wand.


    "That''s why you can''t use my wand. In fact, everyone''s magic power is different, but there''s a bigger difference between my magic power and yours."


    "What''s the use of that?"


    "Get in touch, Harry. Get in touch..." "You should be aware that the flying charm requires a connection between you and the summoned object. When this connection is used, it can be said that part of your magic is always attached to the broom, and you can catch it as long as it is not too far away."


    "How far can it be?"


    "Bigger than Hogwarts." Said Fanlin. "We don''t have time. We have to use these things."


    Harry nodded. In fact, he wanted to master it himself, but, tomorrow, he was going to face the big guys.


    Survival is the most important thing.


    Relying on the van Lin method, Harry learned to make magic marks in half an hour. After an hour, Harry was very surprised to find that no matter how far the mark was, he could clearly feel it.


    "I''m cheating?"


    "We just follow the tradition..." Where Lin Yi said, a face of righteousness, Harry almost believed his lies.


    Why do I say that?


    ¡­¡­


    "And this one..." Vaseline took out the potions and said, "fire potions, if nothing happens, these potions will keep you alive in the fire of the Dragon Three minutes... "


    "No accident?"


    "I didn''t experiment." "There are many factors to consider. There are four bottles corresponding to four dragons. In fact, for the fire of Chinese Fireball Dragon, the power of this thing is not very strong, and the time will be halved. After all, Fireball Dragon relies on powerful flame."


    "That''s good enough." Harry nodded. "At least I can survive."


    "Maybe you can dodge the physical attack and use this potion to withstand the fire." "Don''t worry, the basic formula is Professor Snape. We drank it in the first grade," Van Lin said


    Harry nodded, and he remembered the feeling of crossing the fire with his body.


    "The rest, it''s up to you, Harry!" Vernin said that Hermione also looked at Harry worried"You''ve done enough." "Maybe we can have a party tomorrow night to celebrate that I''m alive," Harry said


    A few people suddenly laughed, although it was unreasonable, but at least they knew that their efforts were not futile.


    If Harry doesn''t succeed, he''s so sorry for his friends.


    Van Lynn believed in Harry''s courage, just as he believed in his magic.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 576

    In fact, Tuesday was not a happy day for Harry.


    If he could, Fanlin would rather pass the first hurdle on his own instead of Harry.


    However, this is bound to be only an idea.


    He can only make Harry master the magic spell, eye curse or flying curse as much as possible.


    That''s all he can do.


    Harry was not in a good mood either. Even though he had prepared so much, he couldn''t lift his energy when he thought of those damned guys.


    After all, it''s a dragon. Even though the wizard has successfully conquered it, the power of the Dragon


    It still made Harry feel bad.


    Whether the people around him wish him good luck or hissed as he passed, "we''ll have a box of rescue gauze ready, Potter," Harry felt extraordinarily lonely.


    The tension was so intense that he doubted whether he would lose control when he was led to see the dragon and swore loudly at everyone he saw.


    Time seems to be moving in a way never seen before. One minute, three people are still sitting in the first class of magic history. The next minute, he goes to lunch, and then (how does he spend the morning? Where were the last hours before the fire dragon


    Professor McGonagall was coming towards him in the great hall. A lot of people around see it.


    "Porter, the warriors are coming down to the playground now. You have to prepare for the first mission."


    "Yes," Harry replied. He stood up and the pork he was eating dropped back into the plate.


    "Good luck, Harry," said Hermione. "You''ll do it!"


    "Yes Said Harry, but he didn''t speak in his usual voice.


    Fanling looked at Harry with some worry, but Harry was so nervous that he forgot to say goodbye to them.


    He and Professor McGonagall left the hall.


    Professor McGonagall was also uncomfortable. In fact, she looked as nervous as Hermione.


    Professor McGonagall and Harry stepped down the stone steps and were about to enter the cold November afternoon playground when she put her hand on his shoulder.


    "Now, don''t lie," she said. "Keep calm. In case the situation gets out of control, we will also have a wizard to control the situation. The main thing is to do your best. No one will look down on you. Are you ok?"


    "Yes," Harry heard himself say, "yes, I''m ok."


    She led him to the dragon''s hiding place, along the edge of the forest, but as they approached the thicket of the fence, Harry saw a new tent, its population facing them, hiding the dragon.


    "You and the other warriors are coming in from here," Professor McGonagall said in a nearly trembling voice. "And then when it''s your turn, Mr. bagmon will be in, and he''ll tell you, tell you the procedure, and good luck."


    Professor McGonagall obviously knows what Harry is going to face, but that doesn''t change anything.


    "Thank you," said Harry in a flat, cold voice.


    She left at the entrance to the tent.


    Harry went in. Viktor Krum was more arrogant than usual, and Harry thought that was his way of being nervous.


    Cedric paced back and forth. When Harry went in, Cedric gave him a smile. Harry laughed back. He felt that Cedric''s face was very stiff, as if he had forgotten how to smile.


    "Harry! Oh, all right Bagmon said happily, looking up and down at him. "Come in and come in, like you''re in your own house!"


    Bagmond stood among the white faced warriors, a bit like an oversized cartoon character. He put on his old wasp robe again.


    "Well, now that everyone is here - it''s time to start!" Bagmon said briskly, "I''ll bring this bag to you when the audience arrives" -- he holds up a small purple silk bag and shakes it at the four of them - "from the bag, you have to choose a model, which is the enemy you will face later! Everyone''s different - well, you know, it has to be different. And I have to tell you something else. Oh, by the way, your task is to get the golden eggs


    Harry glanced aside. Cedric nodded his head once to show that he understood bagmond, and then began to pace around the tent; he looked a little blue.


    Furon Delacour and Krum didn''t respond at all.


    Maybe they think that if they talk, they will feel uncomfortable, and that''s how Harry feels. But they, at least, voluntarily


    After a while, we heard hundreds of footsteps passing through the tent. The people were talking excitedly, laughing and making noises. There was only one curtain apart, but they felt very far away from the group of people, as if they were another biological species.


    Then - it seemed like a second to Harry - bagmond opened the opening of the little purple silk bag.


    "Ladies first," he said, handing the bag to Furong Dracula.


    Shaking her hands into the bag, she found a small, perfect model of a dragon - a Welsh green dragon with a number around its neck.She had long known what she was going to face. Fanlin told Furong that they were friends and Mrs. Maxim. From beginning to end, Cedric knew nothing about Harry if he didn''t talk to Digory.


    Hibiscus Delacour was not surprised, but had an air of resignation.


    Krum''s reaction proved, as expected, that Harry was right again. He pulled out a scarlet Chinese dragon with a number 3 on his neck.


    He didn''t blink, he just looked at the ground.


    Cedric reached into the bag and found a blue gray Swedish snub. The number was 1. Knowing that there was only one 4 left, Harry put his hand into the silk bag and took out a Hungarian trumpet tailed dragon, needless to say the number was 4. When Harry looked down at it, it responded with outstretched wings and small sharp teeth.


    "Well, you all have it!" Bagmon said, "everyone draws out the dragon to face, and the number refers to the order in which you want to fight the dragon, understand? Now I''ll go out and leave some time for you. I''ll go out and explain it. Mr. Digory, you''re the first one. When you hear the whistle, get out of the tent and go inside the fence, OK? Now, Harry, can I have a word with you? Come outside. "


    "Well, good." Said Harry, stupidly. He got up, followed bagmond out of the tent and walked a short way to the woods.


    Bagmond turned to him with a fatherly look on his face.


    "What do you think, Harry? What can I do for you


    "What?" Said Harry. "I - no, no more."


    "Do you have a plan?" Bagmon added, lowering his voice like an accomplice.


    "Because I don''t mind sharing a little bit of information, if you need it, you know. I mean, "bagmond went on, with a lower voice," you''re the underdog here, if you can help me. "


    "No," Harry, almost so rude to refuse, "no - I - I''ve decided what to do, thank you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 577

    ¡­¡­


    "No one will know, Harry." Bagmon said, winking at him.


    "No, I''ll do it myself," Harry. I don''t know why he keeps telling people he can. Has he shown that he can''t before? "I''ve got a plan in mind, I --"


    there''s a whistle coming from somewhere.


    "My God, I have to run!" Bagmond said in a flurry and left in a hurry.


    Harry went back to the tent and saw Cedric come out of it, greener than ever. Harry wanted to wish him a good distance as he passed, but more like a husky grunt came out of Harry''s mouth.


    It can''t be blamed on Harry. Anyone standing here would feel uneasy and bad.


    He wanted to bless Digory, but it was like something was stuck in his throat, which made Harry feel terrible.


    "You, are you OK, Harry..."


    Cedric''s voice was dry, too.


    "I I have to go, Harry However, thank you very much... "


    "It doesn''t matter, Cedric..." Harry wished Harry luck, but said nothing.


    Harry goes back inside with Furong and Krum. Seconds later, they heard the roar of the crowd, which indicated Cedric had entered the fence and looked at the prototype of his model face to face.


    It was worse than Harry had imagined, just sitting and listening. The crowd''s screams, cheers, and gasps indicate Cedric is doing all he can to get through the snub.


    Krum is still looking at the ground. Hibiscus is now pacing around the tent as Cedric did before.


    "Aren''t you nervous?" Lotus suddenly asked.


    Harry was stunned. He couldn''t speak


    Obviously, Hibiscus is relieving her tension, and Harry is the only one present


    "You You are Fanlin''s Friends? "


    "Obviously, little boy." Hibiscus maintains her pride in front of outsiders. "I''m curious what he has prepared for you."


    Harry tried to explain, but these words kept spinning in his mouth, but he couldn''t say it.


    "You''re not unprepared, are you?" Furong was surprised to say that she was completely unsure how Harry looked like.


    But soon, Furong is no longer thinking about Harry. She is the second one. Now Cedric has started, so next


    And then, of course, it''s her.


    Hibiscus is not worried about whether she will die, after all, so many people watch, this is not the middle ages.


    If something goes wrong with the Ministry, wait for the Ministry to be drowned in a complaint letter.


    Hibiscus is worried that she can''t make it. What about the work?


    This problem is very crucial. If you


    Fanlin is right. Hibiscus is not good at these charms. On the contrary, Hibiscus is better at the spiritual level.


    God knows if Mei Wa''s magic spell will have any effect on the dragon, these magic defense super high guys.


    ¡­¡­


    Unlike the warriors, Hermione was nervous outside.


    This is fundamentally different from the mood of the warriors, after he saw Cedric against the dragon, Hermione''s worry has been raised several levels.


    Now it''s more intuitive.


    Unlike at night, this Swedish rhinosaurus is more active and powerful.


    The scales of the Swedish snub were silvery blue, and its skin could be used to make gloves and shields. The short nosed dragon''s flame was also brilliant blue, which could instantly turn wood and bone into ashes.


    Swedish snub nosed dinosaurs live in uninhabited areas of the wild. Because it has little contact with people, it rarely causes human death. However, the Swedish rhinosaurus is still one of the most dangerous fire dragons.


    However, due to years of domestication, the Swedish snub nosed dragon is the mildest of the four dragons, but this still brings Cedric a lot of trouble.


    The silver and blue body surrounded the dragon eggs layer by layer under everyone''s eyes.


    To challenge a female lactating dragon, the Ministry of magic''s mission is really to open the eyes of Fanlin.


    As a matter of fact, Diggory could only limit the rhinosaurus''s flame. Or, in other words, distract the rhinoceros.


    But it''s obviously not that simple.


    Cedric approached carefully, and in exchange for a warning breath from the rhinoceros.


    It''s a blue line of fire.


    Fanlin has no doubt about the temperature, even if it is far away, but through the burning black mark left by the blue flame burning over the stone mountain, if the little wizard with no long eyes gets hit, it will definitely be the end of no bones.


    Cedric jumps away in a bit of confusion. He doesn''t have any help, Mr. Digory?


    Remote can provide too little help. Strictly speaking, Cedric is the most miserable one in the whole three witchcraft contest.Think about it. Furong has the help of Mrs. Maxim and van Lin, Krum has the help of kakarov, and Harry There are too many people.


    Alasto moody, ruber Hagrid, and a lot of other people, all different. Harry had an accident. Naturally, Cedric was the one left out.


    I have to admit that the Goblet of fire is the right choice.


    Cedric digori, the head of huffpaf college, is showing you the fruits of hard work at Hogwarts.


    Maybe Cedric is not the best one, but Cedric is definitely the most suitable one.


    Cedric is hiding behind a rock.


    Swedish snub nosed dragon searched for Cedric''s figure everywhere, and the dark blue fire line was waving wantonly.


    Strictly speaking, the fire dragon is not a good place.


    The flight was restricted by iron chains and the whole site was made of stone.


    Although dragon breath can burn and melt stones, what it needs is a short nosed dragon to attack continuously


    Cedric seems to have caught a gap. He throws an eye disease curse from his backhand and hits the rhinoceros in the eye.


    It won the cheers of everyone present.


    Cedric has no hesitation. The time when fire dragon is blind is his only chance.


    Although the fire dragon pangran''s body is still constantly twisting, with the help of this magic spell, Cedric finally held the golden egg in his arms.


    Bagmon did not mean his praise, and all the people applauded Cedric''s courage.


    It seemed like a good omen, at least Cedric made a good start in just 15 minutes.


    At the same time, the staff rushed to subdue the Swedish snub. Next, the next contestant


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 578

    ¡­¡­


    Next


    Van Lin is still in a daze, Cedric six finished his game.


    Bagmond enthusiastically announced Cedric''s victory, in return for the cheers of Hogwarts.


    Nothing can be more exciting than winning. No matter who it is, there is no stingy applause.


    Even Hermione couldn''t help but applaud Cedric at the moment.


    No doubt it was a victory for Hogwarts as a whole.


    Fanlin noticed that Qiu Zhang''s eyes were shining. It seemed that Harry still had a long way to go.


    So, next


    Mrs. Maxim''s hands tightened, and she seemed to be worried about hibiscus.


    A Welsh green dragon has been pulled to the position of the Swedish snub.


    The average Welsh green dragon is the least troublesome of all fire dragons (despite the ilfolecom incident).


    They mainly feed on small mammals such as sheep, and actively avoid humans. The Welsh green dragon''s call is very unique, to some extent, even beautiful. This fire dragon''s flame will be from the thin between the upper and lower jaw.


    The eggs of the common Welsh green dragon are earthy brown with green spots on them.


    This is very in line with the characteristics of Hibiscus, Mei Wa''s voice is very good to hear, can be said to be very charming.


    In fact, the Welsh green dragon is not a symbol of evil fire dragon.


    Welsh green dragon is beautiful enough. Its green body has wings like four winged angels.


    As early as a thousand years ago, the image of Welsh green dragon appeared on the flag, which is more than the symbol of courage.


    Welsh green dragon often appears in the works, so far, the symbol of Wales is still this elegant fire dragon.


    When Hibiscus in the sky blue silk busbarton school uniform standing in the field.


    A waterfall of golden hair is like a golden tassel.


    If the two stand on the elegant forest lake, this is definitely a rare beautiful picture.


    This is enough for countless artists to fall in love with.


    In fact, Hibiscus is not calm enough to add a trace of weakness and love for her image.


    Perhaps, a lot of young men touched her heart


    Is this the feeling of love?


    At least Hibiscus doesn''t think so


    She is a little nervous. In fact, she is very close to the Welsh green dragon unconsciously. She has entered the range of dragon breath.


    In fact, Hibiscus is very lucky.


    This Welsh green dragon is gentle beyond imagination. It can be said that it is more gentle than China''s Fireball Dragon.


    Even if the Hibiscus is so close to it, it is not the green dragon breath that warns hibiscus, but the singing that can be regarded as singing.


    However, it is your fault to belittle the Welsh green dragon.


    Fanlin is very clear that if Hibiscus is going forward and enters the scope of Welsh green dragon''s physical attack, the elegant Welsh green dragon will definitely tear Hibiscus to pieces.


    "Miss Delacour is very lucky. With the beautiful Welsh green dragon and the beautiful princess, I believe Miss Dracula will also succeed because of this. So We should be looking forward to how miss Delacour is going to get the Welsh green dragon out of the way. "


    Bagmons explained.


    Everyone seems to be sober.


    Hibiscus''s expression is a little trance, she walked forward a step, but the next appearance can be said to be all unexpected.


    Everyone thought Hibiscus would win the game easily, but the Welsh green dragon did not have a strong tail.


    This caused a lot of exclamations.


    If the Welsh green dragon was not lactating, it would have been better, but now


    Never underestimate the power of a mother


    "I hope she doesn''t take it lightly..." Fanlin worried, "Welsh green dragon''s breath is a very troublesome thing, and its magic defense is the highest, attack magic defense."


    Welsh green dragon''s leather gloves are the most popular.


    "Isn''t this the most difficult dragon?" Hermione exclaimed.


    "No, the Hungarian horn tailed dragon is the most ferocious." Fanlin said, he looked at the tent, and then moved back to hibiscus.


    In fact, as soon as Hibiscus leaves the Welsh green dragon''s guard range, the Welsh green dragon stops attacking, which gives Hibiscus enough time to breathe.


    "What would she do?" Hermione said with concern.


    "Mei Wa''s natural magic I don''t know if it''s going to work for the Welsh Green Dragon... " Van Lin frowned a rare frown.


    Hermione knew it was a tricky performance.


    Hibiscus in the venue seems to have found out the law of Welsh green dragon. She clenched her wand in one hand and seemed to be trying to deal with it.Then, the lotus moved.


    It''s like a beautiful dance. Fanlin has seen it. It''s Meiwa''s dance. It seems that Hibiscus still chooses her best magic.


    The glittering blue light, accompanied by the dance of Hibiscus, pours from the wand.


    These magic halo did not dissipate in the air, just like the embellishment of the opera stage, as if with everyone into the dreamy starlight.


    Fanlin clearly felt the meaning conveyed in the charm of Hibiscus, making people feel trance and immersed in a dream.


    No surprise, this is a magic spell specially prepared by Hibiscus for the green dragon. If a dragon Kai was replaced, hibiscus could not have completed it so perfectly.


    Mrs. Maxim got more information than he thought, and Furong''s fight against Welsh green dragon was arranged in advance.


    Although Fanlin didn''t know how to do this, it was the best choice for Furong, who was not a good wizard.


    In fact, it is not beyond the control of Hibiscus.


    Welsh green dragon seems to like this magic, slender green neck quietly put down, it began to sleep.


    There was a slight snore.


    There was no one to speak. They were afraid to destroy the magic of lotus.


    Hibiscus carefully raised her skirt, she was like a princess in a ball.


    With a little bit of fluorescence, hibiscus Shi ran walked to the green dragon''s side.


    With her light gait, she bypassed the flaming faucet of the Welsh green dragon.


    When Hibiscus holds the golden egg in one hand and raises her skirt with the other hand and makes a lady''s ceremony, everyone is surprised and speechless.


    No one would have thought that Hibiscus would pass the test so gracefully. It seems too easy, but the beautiful picture can not be ignored. At least for this moment, Hibiscus is definitely the most dazzling girl present


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 579

    For hibiscus, this is an unexpected and reasonable ending.


    She prepared enough magic, but what she didn''t expect was that her magic preparation was so smooth.


    However, it is good to be successful.


    Hibiscus brought a big enough surprise to everyone. However, there was no praiseworthy tunnel in the eyes of the referee.


    Magic is very strong, and hibiscus also got the golden egg, but this is not what the referee wants to see.


    The three witches competition is like a joke. Hibiscus had a very leisurely time, and it was too targeted.


    In the duel between witches, hibiscus has no such opportunity to complete her complex blood magic.


    "They don''t seem happy." Fanlin whispered.


    Cheating is a tradition, but


    She finally got the egg. No matter what happened?


    When bagmon announced that Furong''s competition was completed, there was enough applause in the field again.


    "Well, let me welcome the warrior of demstrand, Mr. wickdor Krum, and his China Fireball Dragon


    There was a cheer in the field.


    In fact, Viktor Krum is very popular throughout the campus.


    Like the Muggle world stars, Quidditch World''s David?


    you must admit that Krum did not give Beckham awesome power.


    Soon Fireball Dragon was pulled up and replaced Welsh green dragon.


    Fireball is the only fire dragon in the East considered by the British Ministry of magic. Its appearance is particularly striking.


    Its smooth scales were scarlet, with a lion''s nose on its face, golden tassel shaped spines around its nose, and sharp eyes. This dragon is named for its ability to eject mushroom shaped fireballs from its nostrils when provoked.


    Weighing between two and four tons, the male Fireball Dragon was larger than the female.


    The eggs of fireball are bright crimson with golden spots. The eggshell is highly valued and widely used in Chinese witchcraft circles.


    Fireball is aggressive in nature, but compared with most fire dragons, it is more tolerant of its own compatriots, and sometimes even willing to share a territory with one or two other fire dragons.


    Most mammals eat fireballs, but they also prefer to eat pigs and people.


    It''s not such a gentle dragon.


    Of course, this is for foreigners.


    As a matter of fact, Fanlin wants to see the Dragon inherited from China. The legendary dragon can be big and small, can ascend and hide, and when it is big, it can make clouds and mist, when it is small, it is hidden. When it rises, it soars in space, and when it hides, it hides in the waves.


    However, Fireball Dragon''s sales are similar, at least, it has no wings


    In fact, Krum didn''t accidentally pass the test.


    It can be said that Krum''s magic power is the most powerful among the four, but also the most simple and crude.


    It''s hard to imagine that Krum''s strong body is constantly shuttling through the rubble, using one rock after another to avoid the Fireball Dragon''s attack.


    The golden red fireball is like a moving magic fort. Van Lin is very curious about the attack mechanism of Fireball Dragon.


    There is no doubt that China''s Fireball Dragon is by far the most powerful dragon.


    For its kind, Fireball Dragon''s body may be a problem, but for the little wizard, its sneezing is enough to make the wizard feel tricky.


    Of course, there is also a Hungarian horn tail dragon, and Fireball Dragon want to compare, one is the peak of the body of fire dragon, the other is the peak of magic.


    Maybe Norwegian chirosaurus could do it, but Norborg is too small.


    Just three years is not enough for nobo to spend his childhood.


    Krum was a little embarrassed.


    For this kind of attack, the little wizard has no way to fight head-on.


    Krum kept dodging, and each time he dodged a golden red fireball, he could get a burst of exclamations.


    In bagmon''s words, "Oh, Krum is as flexible as a monkey..."


    Of course, this is an orangutan, a magical orangutan. Van Lim wanted to say that for a long time.


    However, the orangutan finally became impatient.


    Krum''s magic perfectly inherited the style of demstrand, and he was desperate to pursue the power of magic.


    From vanlin''s point of view, Krum mobilizes the whole body''s magic power in an instant.


    Eighteen years of magic accumulation naturally, and Krum is a representative of the school, naturally, his magic talent is not bad.


    Like an enlarged bloodthirsty spell, the eye curse''s light is like a large searchlight, and the red tail flame with fire hits the Fireball Dragon''s head.Krum''s magic spell is very strong, which makes Fireball Dragon roar with pain.


    Losing sight is also inevitable.


    Fireball Dragon screamed madly, and his breath was uncontrollable.


    This caused a lot of trouble to the staff.


    The worst part is the eggs.


    In a panic, Fireball Dragon''s thick tail will fly or break a lot of eggs.


    These are real dragon eggs, otherwise Fireball Dragon would not be able to guard.


    Krum caught the golden egg in a panic.


    However, this is not what we want.


    This is a big expense, those dragon eggs


    Well, that''s what the Ministry of magic should think about.


    At least Krum did a good job. Compared with hibiscus, Krum showed more things. Although the cost was heavy, it was not easy to get the golden eggs under a crazy dragon.


    "It looks like he''s going to lose points. He shouldn''t have broken those eggs." Hermione said, pointing to the staff on the ground.


    Hagrid rushed down, too. He and Charlie looked at the broken eggs with heartache.


    After being swept by Fireball Dragon''s tail, no intact egg was left.


    Krum should control the damage caused by his magic spell and try his best to achieve his goal, which is not applicable to every scene.


    However, kakarov didn''t care. He was encouraging his students to cheer for Krum.


    In the end, Krum got the same score as Cedric, which is the gap between the dragons.


    If there is no accident, the three witchcraft contest, which should have ended here in Krum, officially ushered in the biggest accident in history.


    It should be said that it is the four witchcraft competition, because of Moody''s sake, our Harry is also lucky to participate in such a grand event.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 580

    "Very brave!" Bagmond was cheering again.


    Harry heard a terrible roar from the Chinese dragon, and the audience held their breath.


    "That really showed his courage - and - great, he got the golden egg!"


    The applause broke the cold winter air like a broken glass, and Krum was done - it''s Harry''s turn at any time.


    Harry stood up and vaguely noticed that his legs were made of grass in the swamp.


    He waited there, then heard the whistle. As he walked out of the tent, his inner panic became stronger and stronger. Now he''s going through the woods, through a gap in the fence.


    What he saw seemed to be a dream of high color. Since he stepped into the place, hundreds of faces have looked down at him from the magic bleachers. And the trumpet tailed dragon, at the other end of the fence, crouched down to look after her eggs, her wings half open, and her evil, yellow eyes looked at Harry, the huge phosphorus covered black scorpion, waving her spiked tail, leaving a yard long hole in the hard ground.


    There was a huge noise in the audience, but Harry didn''t know and didn''t care whether he was friendly or not.


    It''s time to do what he has to do. He can concentrate, completely and absolutely concentrate on that object and feel his own imprint.


    "What is he doing?" Hermione asked nervously. "Got it and forgot how to cast it?"


    "Don''t worry, Hermione. You believe Harry and I have my way." "The Hungarian horn tail dragon''s fire is not strong, Harry just needs to avoid its physical attack..."


    Before van Lin had finished speaking, Harry suddenly raised his wand.


    "Accio Firebolt!" Harry yelled.


    He waited, every nerve in his body tensed and prayed.


    If it doesn''t work, if the rocket doesn''t come He seemed to see everything around him through a kind of luminous transparent barrier, such as a hot fog, which made the fence and the hundreds of faces floating around him strangely.


    Then he heard it coming fast behind him, and he turned to see his rocket crossbow colliding at the edge of the woods, whistling into the fence, stopping at his side in mid air for his dispatch.


    The crowd was more noisy. Bagmond was shouting something, too, but Harry''s ears were no longer working properly. Hearing was not important.


    He stepped on the broom and kicked off the ground. A second later, something incredible happened.


    He rose to the sky, and the wind blew through his hair. The faces of the audience turned into tiny flesh colored bell holes below, while the trumpet tailed dragon was reduced to the size of a dog. He realized that he had not only risen from the ground, but also cast off his fear and returned to his own place.


    It''s just another Quidditch game, that''s all. Another Quidditch game, and the dragon is just another ugly enemy team.


    Hermione screamed with excitement, which was enough to excite the girl. The most difficult thing to do was overcome by Harry Potter, which was enough to excite everyone.


    Gryffindor was never stingy about his own people''s praise. Fanlin felt the excitement after a long absence and stood up to cheer for Harry, just like Hermione.


    Malfoy, on the contrary, was still talking rubbish, but it was drowned out by Gryffindor''s cheers.


    ¡­¡­


    Harry in the sky is more peaceful than ever.


    He looked down at the nest and recognized the golden one.


    The golden egg glows differently from the other silver gray companions and is firmly placed between the dragon''s front legs.


    "Good!" Harry said to himself, "let''s go with the strategy of making a fool of the West."


    He made a dive. The head of the Hungarian trumpet tailed dragon followed closely. He knew what the beast was trying to do, so he got out of the way in time, and a flame shot at the position he would have reached if he didn''t dodge. It was dangerous, but Harry was not afraid. It was no more difficult than dodging an eagle.


    "Great Scotland, he can fly Bagmond screamed with excitement, and the crowd screamed and gasped. "Are you watching, Mr. Krum?"


    Harry whirled up, and the tail dragon was still chasing him. His long neck twisted and twisted like a twist. If Harry went on, the dragon would be dizzy. But he had better not tease him for too long or it would blow fire again. Harry fell sharply when the mouth of the Dragon expanded again, but this time he was not so lucky. Although he avoided the fire, he ran into the tail of the dragon As he flashed to the left, a spike ran over his shoulder and tore his robe - he felt the sting, heard the screams and groans of the crowd, but the wound didn''t seem to be deep.


    It looks like it''s not safe enough.


    Harry went up into the air. Under the cover of his robe, he drank the potion that van Lin had given him.


    A cold feeling ran down his throat and his body shivered unconsciously.


    It''s a very familiar feeling, and that''s what he did in a year.Now he ascended around the back of the dragon and saw an opportunity.


    Clarion tail dragon didn''t seem to want to take off. She was too keen to protect her eggs. Although she twisted and twisted her body, unfolded and folded her wings, her dreadful yellow eyes never left Harry''s body. She was still afraid of being too far away from her eggs, but he had to persuade him to go away, or he would never get close to them.


    The key is to be careful and seduce slowly.


    He began to fly this way and then there, keeping out of the range of the dragon''s fire, but it could pose enough threat for longan to watch him.


    Her head swung back and forth, staring straight through her pupils at Harry, her fangs glaring.


    He flies higher.


    The dragon''s neck is now the longest, and it''s still shaking like a snake in front of the mage.


    Harry rose a few more feet, and the Dragon let out a roar.


    Harry was like a fly. She was so annoyed that she wanted to kill. The dragon tail began to swing again. Because Harry was too high to reach, she threw fire into the air, but she was dodged one by one.


    Although it is said that it has the protection of magic medicine, it is strange that it is not damaged by the front spray of flame.


    "Come on," Harry hissed, dodging teasingly over her head. "Come on, come up and catch me. Now you come up."


    Harry''s movements did not stop, one after another eye disease curse hit the body of the Hungarian horn tail dragon.


    Harry''s spell is not so powerful.


    The effect of these charms on Fanlin''s feedback is that it only acts as a disturbance, but that''s enough.


    Disturb his vision, and then infuriate it, so Harry has a chance to


    Finally the dragon stood up and spread out her huge black wings, as wide as a small plane - Harry dived.


    A flame shot at Harry.


    There is no doubt that the dragon was successfully enraged.


    Harry was busy with his wand in front of him and gently recited the mantra of armor.


    It''s a modified version of Professor Snape.


    There is no doubt that the defense is strong. In fact, Harry needs to make a appearance that he is safe before the potion fails and in front of the fire.


    The light of the spell is broken at the touch, but that''s enough time. The rocket crossbow is fast enough.


    As Harrison lifted up, the rocket''s direction turned into the sky, and Harry seemed to notice the wings hidden behind the fire.


    "Well done, Harry!"


    There was a howl of excitement in the field.


    Everyone was cheering for Harry''s calmness. The Weasleys, in particular, are Harry''s true supporters.


    Fanlin held his wand in his hand, but it was not enough. The fire of trumpet tail dragon was not the most powerful.


    But Harry got what he wanted.


    The Hungarian horn tailed dragon broke away from his chains and flapped its wings. The speed of the dragon was almost unimaginable.


    It seems to have turned into a chase.


    However, Harry''s speed is not built, to be sure, the rocket crossbow did not disappoint Harry.


    It''s very important that van Lim told Harry about the distracting effect of the eye curse, which Harry always remembers.


    Harry kept spinning around the sky. The spell of eye disease almost consumed his magic. He was rubbed by flames several times, but fortunately, the magic medicine was awesome.


    Harry seized an opportunity. The trumpet tail dragon didn''t seem to have time to turn around. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Harry dived from the sky.


    Before the Dragon understood what he had done and before he found out where he had gone, Harry rushed to the ground as fast as possible, and flew to the egg that had lost the female dragon''s front paw


    The Dragon reacts, and it accelerates the dive, but Harry''s faster, so to speak, he''s going to be more crazy.


    He let go of one hand and no longer hold the rocket crossbow - he finally caught the golden egg - and with a dash, Harry quickly left.


    He screamed across the stands, the heavy egg safely under his injured arm, as if someone had just turned the volume on - for the first time, he clearly heard the noise of the crowd, all kinds of screams and cheers, as loud as Irish supporters at the world cup.


    Hermione was so excited that she almost jumped up. Without hesitation, she pulled van Lin down. She wanted to celebrate for her friends.


    Ron''s face was a little pale, but at least, Ron was behind two people.


    "Look Cried bagmond. "Look! Our youngest warrior got the golden egg as quickly as possible! Ah, it will greatly reduce Mr. Porter''s strange behavior


    Harry saw the Dragon keeper rush to appease the tail dragon. In fact, the big guy was a little sad. He hit a stone.


    And, at the exit of the fence, Professor McGonagall, Professor moody, and Hagrid all rushed forward to meet him. They were all waving, and the smiles on their faces were visible so far away.He flew back to the stands, where the noise almost pierced his eardrum. He landed smoothly, the most relaxed mood in weeks. He passed the first mission, and he survived.


    "Excellent, Potter!" ''cried Professor McGonagall, as Harry stepped down from the broom - quite a high opinion for her.


    Harry also noticed that her hands were shaking. "You have to go to Ms. Pomfrey''s to see the injury before the judges make a point. It''s over there. She''s cured Digory. "


    "Well done, Harry!" Hagrid said hoarsely. "Well done! Beat the trumpet tailed dragon and everything else. You know Charlie said that the female dragon was the hardest to deal with -- "


    " thank you, Hagrid. " Harry exclaimed that he must stop Hagrid from talking so much that he would let Harry know that he had seen the real dragon in advance.


    Professor moody was also quite satisfied, and his magic eye was spinning happily.


    "It''s simple and beautiful, Potter." He growled.


    "All right, Potter, it''s time to go to the first aid account. Come on." Professor McGonagall said.


    Harry walked out of the fence and, still in the distance, saw Ms. Pomfrey standing at the door of another tent, looking worried.


    "Dragon!" She said a word in a disgusting tone, pulling Harry into the account. The tent was divided into two compartments. Through the canvas, Harry recognized Cedric. He didn''t seem to be seriously injured. At least he could sit.


    Pomfrey''s daughter examined his injury and kept saying angrily: "last year, werewolf, this year is dragon. What do they bring into school? You''re very lucky. It''s just a flesh wound, but I still have to clean it before I treat it


    She patted the wound with some purple potion. The liquid smoked and tingled when it touched the wound, but Ms. Pomfrey stabbed Harry''s wound with her wand, and Harry felt all right.


    "Now, just sit down for a minute! Then you can leave to listen to the score


    She hurried out of the tent, and Harry heard her go into the next room. "How do you feel now, Digory?"


    ¡­¡­


    Harry doesn''t want to just sit there. He''s got a lot of adrenaline in him. He stood up and wanted to go out to see what was going on outside, but before he reached the tent door, three men rushed in - Hermione, van Lin, and Ron, who was close behind him.


    "Harry, you''re brilliant!" Hermione screamed. She had nail marks on her face because she held her face tightly when she was afraid. "You''re amazing, really!"


    But Harry only looked at Ron. Ron looked pale and looked at Harry like a ghost.


    "Harry," he said very seriously, "no matter who puts your name in the goblet I I think they want you to compete! "


    It seems that nothing has happened in the last few weeks - as if Harry is seeing Ron for the first time, just after he was chosen as the warrior.


    "You''re catching up, aren''t you?" Harry said coldly, "it took you long enough."


    Hermione stood nervously between them, looking at this and that. Ron stopped talking.


    Harry knew he wanted to apologize, but suddenly he didn''t want to hear it.


    "It''s OK," said Harry, blocking Ron''s words. "Forget it."


    "No," said Ron, "I should have --"


    "let bygones be bygones." Said Harry.


    It''s not hard to accept, at least, that''s what Van Lin thinks.


    "How do you feel?" Fanlin asked, "I nearly beat the Dragon away with a magic spell just now. In fact, I''m afraid..."


    "The potion did not fail." Harry said, "I''m glad I''m alive."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 581

    Alive?


    This word seems to be common to all people.


    But Vaseline knew what it meant to Harry, or to himself.


    Look at that Hungarian horn tailed dragon?


    The stones he smashed and the ground melted in the field. If Harry''s reaction was not quick enough, the rocket crossbow would not have been spared even with the magic potion.


    Falling from a high altitude and being eaten by a fire dragon seems to be a great chance.


    And then there are some bad things.


    In retrospect, what happened to either van Lin or Harry was fatal enough.


    Like the basilisk, or the bad things that Fanlin saw.


    It can be said that when it comes to the season of death, their lives are always in suspense.


    "I think we need to strengthen you in every way, Harry." "At least those charms, you''re really bad with them," Van leen said


    Harry shrugged his shoulders.


    A few people all laugh, everybody can see, the insincerity in all Lin words.


    But Harry still nodded. It''s not hard to imagine that the first level is fire dragon, then the second or third level


    It''s easy for him to die in the three witches contest.


    "Let''s go, Harry. They''re going to show your score."


    Picking up the golden eggs and the rocket crossbow, Harry felt very happy, absolutely unimaginable joy an hour ago. He bent down to pay the bill and left quickly. Ron was next to him. They were talking as they walked.


    Ron seems to have opened the door to a new world. He is very close to being able to use his own language plus Er Body language to describe the performance of the three players for Harry.


    In fact, the focus is on hibiscus. In the eyes of all the little witches, hibiscus'' performance is the most amazing.


    Of course, we can''t expect too much from the animal''s eyes.


    When Ron and Harry reach the fence, Ron takes a deep breath.


    Now that the Hungarian horn tail dragon has been led away, Harry can see the five judges sitting there - on the other end in a high chair suspended from the golden cloth.


    "Everyone''s a dime," Ron said, and Harry squinted into the field to see the first judge, Mrs. maxim, holding up her wand in the air. A long, silvery ribbon of material shot out and twisted into an eight in the air.


    "Not bad!" Ron said the audience was clapping, too. "I think she deducted a point from your shoulder injury."


    Mr. crouch then lit up and shot a number nine into the air.


    "The situation is optimistic!" Cried Ron, slapping Harry hard on the back.


    Down came Dumbledore, who also gave 9 points. The crowd cheered more than ever.


    Ruth bagmond - 10 points.


    "10 points?" Harry couldn''t believe it. "But I''m hurt. What is he playing with?"


    "Harry, don''t complain!" Ron excitedly now kakarov raises his wand. He pauses for a moment, and then he shoots the same number - 4.


    "What?" Ron cried out angrily. "Only 4 points, you eccentric scum, you can give Krum 10 points!"


    But Harry didn''t care at all. Even if kakarov gave him zero, he didn''t care. Ron''s indignation for him was worth 100 points. Moreover, everyone cheated. It''s easy to understand the identity of kakarov.


    Of course, he didn''t tell Ron that, but when he turned to leave the fence, he was in a relaxed mood. And it''s not just Ron, it''s not just Gryffindor who just cheered him in the crowd.


    On that occasion, when everyone realized the difficulties he was facing, most of the students were on his side, Cedric helped him, he didn''t mind Slytherin any more, he could stand up to any of their attacks.


    "Harry! The two of you, you and Krum, are tied Charlie Weasley rushed up to them as they left for school.


    "Look, I''ve got to run. I''ve got to get mam and the owl off. I''ve called the police to tell her what happened - that''s incredible! Oh, yes - they asked me to tell you to wait a few more minutes. Bagmond wants to have a word with you


    Ron said he could wait, so Harry went back to the account, which now looks quite different: friendly and welcoming. He recalled the feeling when he dodged the dragon, and compared with the long wait before he paid the bill, it was a big difference. It was a terrible wait.


    Furong, Cedric and Krum are all here.


    Cedric''s face was covered with a thick layer of orange paste, which must have been used to heal his wounds. He grinned when he saw Harry. "Good job, Harry."


    "You too." Harry laughed, too.


    "You''ve all done well!" Said Ruth bagmon, entering the account, looking as happy as he had crossed a dragon himself."Now let''s make a few short sentences. You have a long and good rest before the second task, which will take place at 9:30 a.m. on February 25th - but we also have something to test your head and melon seeds! If you look at the golden eggs in your hands, you will see that they are cracked. Do you see the chains inside? You have to crack the hint in the egg - because the hint will tell you what the second task is and help you prepare! Is everything clear? Are you sure? All right, you can go! "


    Harry left the tent and was with Ron again. They began to walk back around the woods and discuss it enthusiastically. Harry wanted to listen more carefully to how the other warriors did their job.


    Then, just as they walked around the Bush where Harry had been hiding when he first heard the Dragon sing, a witch jumped out from behind them.


    It turned out to be Rita Skeeter.


    In fact, Harry has been very suspicious of Rita''s taste. How can she dress badly? This is the image of a reporter from the Daily Prophet?


    Or the image of Rita?


    She was wearing a dark green robe today, which looked like a toad in a pond if Neville didn''t mean his bad potions.


    "Congratulations, Harry!" She said, smiling at Harry. Can you say something to me? How do you feel when facing fire dragon? How do you feel about the fairness of the ratings now? "


    " well, I can talk to you about a word. " Harry said savagely, "goodbye."


    He was bothering Rita Skeeter. Everyone he met would be like this. Maybe van Lin was right to leave early. He was also a topic figure. If Rita Skeeter caught him, Harry could hardly imagine what kind of face van Lin was.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 582

    As a matter of fact, Fanlin is nearly 100% sure that Harry will pass the first test.


    Fanlin''s preparation is sufficient, eye disease mantra training, flying mantra practice, plus those magic drugs.


    The most important thing is that Harry''s flying skills completely dumped himself a few blocks.


    If you let Fanlin ride a broom and grab the eggs under the mouth of a fire dragon, Fanlin is very suspicious of how he will die


    However, it doesn''t need to be so troublesome to let him go. It can be solved only by a powerful magic shock. Or, the magic flying ability can be combined with the phantom movement. Although he is not proficient in the phantom movement, there is no problem in the flash in the past.


    Er


    As expected, it is relatively simple to put the Dragon down. Fanlin is still not sure to complete a phantom shift a little farther away.


    This is a very fatal problem.


    All of a sudden, Fanlin is looking forward to Sirius. At least Sirius can help him practice his phantom shift. At least he doesn''t have to worry about being separated The separation of flesh and bone makes me feel terrible when I think about it.


    "What''s the matter?" Suddenly asked Hermione.


    "Not so..." Fanlin is a little confused. He looks at Hermione


    "We should be happy for Harry, though they don''t treat you like that..."


    Van Lin was dumbfounded. He rubbed Hermione''s head with one hand, but the girl jumped away as quickly as a frightened cat


    Fanlin was stunned.


    "Speak well." Hermione glared, as if to see through van Lin.


    "Er I''m just thinking about when Sirius will come back. If he''s not there, I won''t find anyone to accompany me to practice the phantom shift


    "Phantom shifting?" Hermione looked puzzled. "Your phantom moves..."


    "There''s something wrong," Van Lin said. "You know, I''ve got some alchemy products in my body, and the body''s Alchemy reinforcement is connected to the bones, but when I''m pushing my body to move in space, I can''t coordinate the balance between the body and the alchemy."


    "Balance..." Hermione thought, "but isn''t it very low for the phantom to move, and a lot of magic items can move with it."


    "I don''t know," Van Lin shook his head. "Maybe something''s wrong, but I haven''t found a way, but what''s known is that my bones have a sense of separation when they''re performing phantom movements."


    Van Lin scratched his head. "It''s like a kind of One kind of... "


    Fanlin thought that the separation of flesh and bone was too terrible, but for Hermione, van Lin didn''t want to hide too much.


    "In short, it''s like a kind of separation, just a form."


    Hermione was confused. In fact, Fanlin didn''t know what he was talking about.


    From the beginning of Hermione''s hasty escape, things seem to fall into a strange circle. Fanlin doesn''t dare to look at Hermione''s face carefully. As for Hermione Hermione didn''t look at any of van Lin''s eyes.


    But fortunately, at this critical moment, there will always be people out.


    At least, Harry and Ron have been playing such a role all the time, and they are always enjoying it.


    Harry came over from afar, with Well, with a brilliant smile.


    The foundation friends go together all their lives, and those noodle bases no longer have


    (I was naughty...)


    Harry, at least, has never been happier in months.


    "Ha Harry... " He and Hermione are here waiting for their two friends.


    Van Lim is very aware of Ron''s importance in Harry''s mind.


    It can be said that all three of them are parts that Harry can''t give up at all, but Ron is always the one who has an accident.


    Ron has been in this cycle, however, Ron''s position is unmatched.


    Everyone was very happy. Ron went to Harry to admit his mistake.


    In Harry''s opinion, this is his biggest harvest today, without any accident.


    "It''s really great." Harry said excitedly, "you don''t know what I just did."


    "What did you do?"


    "Did you refuse their ratings and quit the Triwizard contest?" Asked Fanlin.


    It was something Harry had always wanted to do, and he and Hermione saw it.


    "You know, it''s impossible, Fanlin..." Harry said, "the rules of the Goblet of fire are still what you read to me..."


    "I''m just kidding..."


    "It''s not funny." Harry touched his nose. "But it''s really exciting. I just met Rita Skeeter, the reporter from the Daily Prophet."


    "Did you have an interview with him?" Fanlin suspected, "this is not a good choice.""Please, I...." Harry was speechless. He felt that van Lin was becoming more and more


    "Harry turned him down." Ron said, "it''s very tough. There''s no need to be friendly with that woman."


    "Did you scold her?"


    ¡­¡­


    It''s really cold.


    Hermione put her elbow in Van Lin''s ribs.


    It''s like being hit by youth. In a word, van Lin almost flashed to


    Does physical exercise seem to be on the agenda?


    How many times have I said that


    Then Harry and Ron began to laugh.


    The scene was undoubtedly a joy to them.


    It was easy without a dragon on top of his head. For Harry, the air at Hogwarts was wonderful again.


    It can be imagined that his later days will at least be spent in the eyes of everyone.


    The four began to walk towards the castle.


    Along the way, Harry told Ron all the recent events, including the potion of van Linden, the help of moody, and the training of magic spells. Most importantly, Harry told Ron about kakarov without any hesitation.


    The impact of the death eaters on Ron was undoubtedly enormous, and, along with it, Ron''s affection for the whole of durmstrand was low.


    "It''s Slytherin again, even worse than..."


    That''s what Ron said.


    After many questions, everyone''s nature returned to success. After all, it was a day of celebration.


    As you can imagine, back in Gryffindor''s night, there will be a grand banquet.


    There is no doubt that the Weasley brothers will not miss any chance to celebrate. Van Lim is very confident in this, even stronger than trusting Harry to pass the test.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 583

    Sure enough, when they entered greenfenton''s public lounge, there was another surge of cheers and shouts.


    There were mountain high cakes, bottles of pumpkin sauce and Butterbeer.


    Lee Jordan has lit Dr. phillipster''s hot fireworks, so the dense spark of stars in the air competes. Thomas was good at drawing, when he had raised a new banner that was striking, with Harry, most of the painting, hovering up on the tail tap with his rocket, and on the other hand, Cedric''s head on fire.


    Harry was eating as much as he could, and he almost forgot what hunger was.


    Then sat with Ron, van Lin, Hermione.


    He simply doesn''t believe he''s happy: Ron is around him, he has completed his first mission, and he won''t have a second mission in three months.


    "Merlin''s beard, this one is very heavy." Li. Jordan said. He held a golden egg and weighed it in his hand, which Harry left on the table.


    "Open it, Harry, open it! Let''s see what''s inside! "


    "He should find the clues himself," Hermione replied quickly. "That''s the rules of the game..."


    "I should think of myself how to beat that dragon alone." Harry muttered, only Hermione heard it, so she smiled guilty.


    "Yes, go, Harry, go!" There are several people who are attached.


    "Hermione, do you believe me?" Van Lin said secretly.


    "Why do you ask that?" Hermione looked at Van Lin strangely.


    "I found something interesting about that egg." Van Lin said secretly, he must make sure no one hears.


    "So, you cover your ears, believe me, and you''d better seal them with magic."


    Hermione nodded and a smile was on the girl''s face


    Fanlin always felt that he opened a new world door for Hermione, and then


    And then Lee handed Harry the egg, and Harry put his fingernails in the slot, then made a circle along the slot, and then he picked it off.


    There was nothing in the egg, empty, totally empty - but at the moment Harry opened it, there was one of the most terrible voices, a loud and sharp cry that filled the room. It reminds Harry of the ghost symphony orchestra that he once heard of at the birthday party by the unconscious Nick, who often plays some musical pieces.


    "Close it!" Fred roared, his hands covered his ears.


    "What is that?" "Said feinigan. He stared at the egg, and Harry slammed it in again.


    "It sounds like a ghost That could be your next goal to conquer, Harry! "


    "It seems that someone is suffering!" Neville said. His face was pale, and the stripped sausage rolled to the ground. "You''ll have to fight the cruhilts curse!"


    "Don''t be silly. It''s illegal." George said. "They won''t curse with krubletes. I think it sounds like Percy singing Maybe you can sneak him in the shower, Harry. "


    This is probably Percy''s most real portrait. In fact, the whole Weasley family, only Ron can sing, and the rest


    Percy sings like a duck barking, Fred has been shouting many times to let Percy move to live with the ghoul on the top of the building.


    "Would you like a jam pie, Hermione?" Said Fred.


    Hermione looked suspiciously at Fred''s box, where Fred grinned.


    "Well, look at me," he said, "I haven''t touched them. You see, this is cream of cream of cream of cream of milk cake --"


    Neville just bit a bite of cream, choked up and had to spit out the cream.


    Fred laughed. "Neville, that''s just a joke for me..."


    Hermione took a jam pie and said, "these are all from the kitchen, Fred?"


    "Yes," Fred said with a smile. Then, in a strange tone, he imitated a servant elf in a high tone: "we can do anything for you, sir, anything!"


    "They really help If I say I''m hungry, they''ll bring me a roast cow. "


    "How did you get there?" Hermione asked casually.


    "It''s easy," said Fred, with a bowl of fruit behind the closed door. You just scratch the pear, it giggles, and then - "he stops, looks at her in doubt," what''s the matter? "


    "Nothing." Hermione replied quickly.


    "Now go and bring the servants out to strike, what?" George said, "don''t make any more flyers. Try to get them into the demonstration?"


    Several people laughed loudly, but Hermione said nothing.


    "Don''t always get them angry, you should tell them they''ll get clothes and wages!"Said Fred with a warning. "You should persuade them to cook!"


    At this time, Neville became a big canary. "Oh, I''m so sorry, Neville!" Cried Fred, laughing. "I forgot - we cast the cream of the custard."


    After a while, Neville was transformed. When his feathers fell off, he returned to his original state. He was still laughing with others.


    "Canary cream!" Fred called out to the excited crowd, "George and I invented - seven tongnates each, deal!"


    It was nearly one o''clock in the morning when Harry and Ron, Neville, phinegan and Dean walked into the dormitory.


    It''s strange why van Lin didn''t follow, but Harry didn''t care.


    This is already a daily thing. There are things that van Lin can''t finish. Compared with this, Harry wants to relax.


    Before pulling up the curtains of the four posters, Harry put his little model of the Hungarian trumpet tail dragon on the table by the bed, yawning, curling up, and closing his eyes.


    Really, Harry thought, when he closed the curtains, Harry thought They''re right, really, the dragons


    However, this is not the end for van Lin.


    From Hermione''s tone, van Lin naturally sensed some unusual flavor.


    Hermione wanted to see the house elves, and this desire was very strong.


    Sure enough, just before the end of the carnival, Hermione sneaked out of the house without being noticed.


    Fanlin some helpless sigh, he saw no one to pay attention to then secretly followed out


    To be honest, it''s like being a thief, leaving Hermione in the middle of the night


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 584

    "What are you doing out there for?"


    Fanlin lowered his head and looked as if he had been trained.


    In fact, he underestimated the sensitivity of the girl. He was caught by Hermione without taking two steps. Naturally, such an action was a failure.


    What to do, he is also very desperate


    "Go back, I caught you wandering in the middle of the night..."


    "I know you want to go to the kitchen and see the house elves." Fanlin said seriously, "I''m going to go with you."


    In fact, van Lin didn''t think there was anything wrong with Hermione.


    He also felt that the domestic Elves were very poor.


    They''ve all been there, but they just stay in the kitchen.


    Because it''s so embarrassing to get into the kitchen.


    This is the experience of every little wizard at Hogwarts.


    In the middle of the night, when I was hungry and hungry, I slipped into the kitchen to find something to eat.


    As soon as you enter the door, a large number of domestic elves that are not high enough to your knees surround you and ask you what you want to eat.


    The house elf door moved before you could speak.


    I was going to look for pies and biscuits, but because of these house elves, you are lucky to have a special dinner at Hogwarts.


    If you ask, even in the middle of the night, these house elves will bake you a whole cow.


    Even though it''s midnight, these house elves never know what to complain about, or they just respectfully ask what you need with that sharp, thin voice.


    The food is not to the taste and is not full.


    If someone frowns gently, they will definitely crawl down in fear and ask for your forgiveness.


    This is undoubtedly very sad.


    Ever since van Lin took dobby in, everything Fanlin wanted to eat at night was sent to him directly by dobby.


    Of course, he would pay dobby, and even so, he would not let Hermione know.


    If you know, a reprimand is inevitable.


    Hermione is too sensitive to deal with the matter of parents and elves. Fanlin is afraid of Hermione''s extreme behavior.


    For example, to teach these domestic elves to ask for wages, or to give them freedom?


    This is undoubtedly a devastating disaster for domestic elves.


    There is no doubt that Hermione will be very embarrassed.


    Fanlin was not worried about the extreme behavior of these domestic elves.


    Not every house elf is dobby.


    However, for the domestic elves that kind of neurotic behavior, van Lin or deep experience.


    To be sure, they all paid for it.


    In second grade, dobby almost killed four of them.


    This is really too sensational. If the Ministry of magic knew that Dobby''s fate was inevitable.


    No matter the Malfoy family, Voldemort forces, or the Ministry of magic and Hogwarts, they will not allow such domestic elves.


    This is a challenge to the authority of witches who have been enslaved for a hundred years. Execution is Dobby''s only choice.


    "Slow down..." Van Lin put one hand on Hermione''s arm.


    The road here is not easy.


    The house elf kitchen is in the basement, so to speak, just below the public foyer of huffpuff.


    Two men enter the basement, turn a corner and enter a passage on the right.


    No one seems to come here very often.


    The air is a little cloudy, mixed with a smell of food, perhaps because it is close to the kitchen. From a distance, van Lin can feel the fragrance of his favorite apple pie


    This is a general illusion. The last time I came, it was not like this. However, maybe it is because the time is too old and far away, Fanlin can''t remember it clearly.


    Out of the passage, there is a clean stone gallery.


    This is the only way to the kitchen. Those domestic elves always try to wipe it. Of course, they can wash their own clothes and it will be more perfect.


    However, it is unlikely.


    The importance of clothes is higher than everything else. In Dobby''s body, van Lin can be said to have a deep understanding.


    Whatever new clothes dobby had, dobby wore the sock Harry had given dobby on his feet.


    Fanlin had to take out the authority of his master to force dobby to clean all his clothes, and to ensure that he did not mean to dismiss dobby, dobby reluctantly went to clean his clothes.


    Torch in the two sections of the stone wall above the burning, it set off the front of the stone wall warm and harmonious.


    The dark murals of Hogwarts have been replaced by images of food.It can be said that this is the place where the color of hefpaff is preserved.


    When it comes to hefpaff, it is hard for van Lin to imagine how he supported the later Hogwarts operation on his own.


    After Gryffindor, Slytherin and Ravenclaw had left, huffpuff almost alone to prop up Hogwarts.


    A woman who makes friends with domestic elves, a woman who loves food, and a witch who defines tolerance.


    There is no doubt that there is such a tenacity in Lin''s selfless character.


    What he left behind was just a gold cup.


    Compared with the other four, huffpuff is the one who really integrates his own things into Hogwarts School.


    It can be said that she is the real benefactor of Hogwarts.


    Every part of Hogwarts has left traces of huffpav. If it is for the reason of huffpuff, it may not be difficult to accept that Hogwarts is directly transformed into a huffpav School of witchcraft and Wizardry.


    Slytherin quit the school, and Gryffindor never asked about the school. Raven clavulanin didn''t know much about it, but it can be imagined that Ravenclaw would not be in charge of such trivial matters.


    It can be seen from the library left by Ravenclaw.


    Now, it seems that only hefpaff has left nothing strongly personal.


    Or is this house elf kitchen the best proof?


    It is undeniable that the operation of Hogwarts can not be separated from the dedication of domestic elves. However, the vast majority of Hogwarts witches look like they don''t care.


    Something has to be done for the house elves.


    "Are you ready?" Van Lin said slowly, they are now in the kitchen door, behind the mural.


    Hermione nodded gently. For some reason, Fanlin felt a little tangled, but he still held out his hand.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 585

    In fact, even though they were prepared, Hermione was shocked by the unexpected scene.


    If you were suddenly surrounded by hundreds of house elves and they looked at you with those big, cowardly eyes, what would you look like?


    The most terrifying thing is that if dobby, a strange dressed domestic elf, rushes towards you, the scene must be very chaotic.


    As a matter of fact, for dobby, Vaseline still has a headache.


    To be exact, it''s almost vexed.


    Dobby''s neuroticism is not something anyone can stand.


    If you stay around for a long time, it''s absolutely what''s wrong with van Lin''s head.


    Of course, dobby has no job at all when he is around Fanlin.


    However, the absence of work was a devastating blow to dobby. Van Lin could only ask him to help in the kitchen and live with his companions, which was the best arrangement for him.


    "Master Fanlin, do you need any food here?" Dobby screamed excitedly. "You don''t need to come down in person. Just call. Dobby can be sent to you at any time. You know how to call dobby."


    As soon as he had finished, the house elves beside Fanlin and Hermione began to get busy.


    All at once, they took out all kinds of ingredients and prepared to give them what they were going to eat.


    "Don''t prepare, we don''t need to eat!" "Dobby, Hermione and I just came to have a look and see how you''re doing here?" Van Lin said quickly


    "Oh, master Fanlin is still so kind!" Dobby''s big green eyes were suddenly wet with tears. He looked at Fanlin and Hermione with tearful eyes. "Master Fanlin led his friends to visit dobby, dobby and Shanshan"


    "what, Shanshan is here?" Hermione said in surprise.


    After the world cup, they didn''t see glitter again.


    Fanlin knew from Sirius that the Ministry of magic released Shanshan after an investigation and found her innocent.


    But she couldn''t go back to crouch''s house any more. She didn''t know where to go after she left the Ministry of magic.


    Van Lim sent dobby to look for it many times. However, after van Lin, it was as if he had forgotten the matter.


    In fact, van Lin really forgot.


    He was in a headache. How could he get Harry back from under Voldemort''s hand perfectly? However, there was no proper solution to this problem.


    After the resurrection of Voldemort, in terms of strength, Fanlin could not compete with Voldemort.


    It''s hard to say, really let Harry fight Voldemort?


    This is not a matter of insurance, at least Fanlin has never seen it.


    The role of twin wands, flashback before the curse?


    They didn''t see it with their own eyes. They wrapped the tea towel around their bodies as before.


    This is not the first time, however, even so, the shock to van Lin and Hermione is still enormous.


    They were dressed in shabby clothes, which could be regarded as naked. Thus, China and Japan stayed in the kitchen where there was no sun.


    It has to be said that even though Hogwarts is a paradise for domestic elves, it does not bring them any better enjoyment.


    A few minutes later, he stopped at the fireplace.


    "Twinkle, look, Miss Granger, master Fanlin!" He said.


    Shanshan was sitting on a stool by the fire. Unlike dobby, she didn''t look for clothes casually.


    She was wearing a neat little skirt and jacket, and a matching blue hat on her head. There were two holes in it to show her two big ears.


    But Dobby''s weird (Harry''s socks and a bunch of ragged clothes) While Shanshan obviously didn''t care about his clothes.


    This, of course, is the obvious difference.


    Fanlin remembers the first time she saw Shanshan, at least, she was dressed meticulously, as if to maintain Mr. Crouch''s image.


    Now, he''s fired from Crouch''s house. It looks like Shanshan doesn''t have to defend anyone any more. Naturally, Shanshan doesn''t pay much attention to the clothes that are actually picked up.


    "Twinkle!" Hermione said cautiously, for fear that Shan Shan would disappear after being disturbed.


    saw that as like as two peas and two Hermione came to her, she raised her head with a flickering glance. Then, the gleam began to tremble slightly, her lips trembled, and then she burst into tears. Tears rolled out of her brown eyes and fell on her chest, just as it did in the Quidditch World Cup.


    "Oh, my God." Hermione said sadly, "Shanshan, don''t cry, please"


    but Shanshan cried more fiercely, and dobby looked up at Fanlin happily."Master Fanlin, would you like a cup of tea?" He asked in a shrill voice, almost drowning out the glittering cry.


    It''s Dobby''s credit, no doubt about it.


    "Well, a little." Fanlin said with some headache.


    It''s the place where he feels helpless about the house elves, and these guys cry when they don''t agree.


    Dobby is like this. Shanshan is even more powerful than dobby.


    It looks like Hermione is busy.


    Fanlin took a sip of tea, surrounded by domestic elves, it seems that Hermione''s mobilization work is not so reliable, at least for Shanshan, Hermione always plays to stop Shanshan.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 586

    In fact, because Shanshan didn''t stop crying, the mobilization work that Hermione wanted to carry out was naturally in vain.


    Hermione didn''t stop Shannon until she left.


    No matter what Hermione asked, there was only one voice in the answer.


    Sobs.


    It''s not the first time that Shanshan looks like this. His eyes can''t be covered up.


    Yes, Shanshan was very sad because of Barty crouch.


    This also exacerbated Hermione''s dissatisfaction with Barty crouch.


    This is also no way to do things, originally happy days because of the kitchen, Hermione''s face is always hung with a hurt expression.


    At the beginning of December, early winter brought wind and fog to Hogwarts. The castle is always pleasant in winter.


    Maybe it''s the magic. In short, we all like Hogwarts in winter.


    Every time Harry and his men passed the ship of demstrand on the lake, they felt very comfortable when they saw the boat bumping up and down in the sea breeze and the black sails were bulging up and down.


    Maybe it should be cold in busbarton''s house, too. Harry noticed that Hagrid was fattening Mrs. Maxim''s horse because of their favorite single malt whisky.


    The smell from the trough in the corner of the stable is enough to make the whole class dizzy.


    It''s not good, of course, because the terrible Snails They take care of need their wisdom to fight against.


    "I don''t know if they hibernate." Hagrid is teaching the students the next lesson in the windy pumpkin field. Rita Skeeter leaned against the fence in Hagrid''s garden and watched the chaos.


    Today, she is wearing a thick purplish red coat with a wool and purple collar and an alligator leather handbag hanging from her shoulder.


    As the snails drove Harry and Ron to their doom, Hagrid jumped on top of the Oncomelania and crushed it. At this time, flames burst out of its mouth and burned the nearby pumpkin seedlings.


    "Who are you?" Asked Hagrid.


    "I''m Rita Skeeter, a reporter for the Daily Prophet." Rita said, smiling at her teeth.


    "Dumbledore said you were fired, didn''t you?" Hagrid said, frowning and dragging the tamed pommel to his companion.


    Rita didn''t seem to hear Hagrid.


    "What are these monsters called?" She asked, laughing more brightly.


    "Pomacea with a glowing tail." Muttered Hagrid.


    "Really?" Rita asked, obviously really interested. "I''ve never heard of such a thing Where did they come from? "


    Harry noticed the blush under Hagrid''s sideburns, and his heart sank. How did Hagrid get the snails?


    Hermione seemed to have been thinking about it all the time, and she immediately replied, "they''re interesting, aren''t they? Harry, don''t you think so


    "What? Oh, yes, it is Ouch It''s interesting. " Harry cried because she had stepped on his foot.


    "Ah, here you are, Harry!" Rita Skeeter said, looking around. "So, you like the protection of magical animals? One of your favorite classes? "


    "Yes." Said Harry firmly.


    Hagrid looked at him and laughed. It''s like a child of more than 200 Jin


    "Well, it''s fun," Rita said. "It''s really fun. Has it been taught for a long time?" She added to Hagrid.


    Harry noticed that her eyes were glancing at everyone, Dean (with a heavy knife mark on one side of his face), ravend (his robe was badly burnt), phinegan (who was nursing his scalded fingers), and then to the cottage window, where a large number of students stood with their noses against the glass window, trying to get a better view of the Black Lake.


    "This is my second year here." Hagrid said.


    "Well, interesting I don''t think you like being interviewed, do you? But would you like to share with us your experience in the process of contact with magical animals? I think you know, the prophet has an animal column every Wednesday, and we''ll let these, uh, tail whistling snails report it


    "It''s a snail with a glowing tail," Hagrid corrected eagerly. "Er - right?"


    Harry felt uncomfortable about it, but Rita Skeeter was there and he couldn''t express it to Hagrid.


    So Hagrid and Rita had to stand in silence and endure when they were discussing which week to meet at the three broomsticks.


    After a while, the bell of the castle rang, indicating the end of another lesson.


    "Well, goodbye, Harry!" Rita Skeeter happily said goodbye to him when she saw him and Ron and Hermione getting up to leave.


    "Goodbye on Friday night, Hagrid!"


    "She''ll twist everything he says." Said Harry in a low voice."As long as he doesn''t illegally import those snails or whatever." Hermione said in despair that they wanted to help Hagrid - and he would have done the same for Hagrid.


    "Hagrid used to get into trouble, but Dumbledore never fired her," Ron said comfortingly. "The worst thing is, Hagrid has to get rid of those snails. I''m sorry If I say it''s serious, I meant it well


    "That''s a good thing." All of a sudden the air around made a sound.


    "Fanlin? What are you doing? I thought you didn''t come... "


    "In fact, I used the phantom charm. When Rita arrived, it was too much trouble to negotiate with her. She asked me many times. It''s hard to imagine how she would Polish me." Fanlin said helplessly.


    "But it''s a good idea to get rid of those snails. I don''t know where Hagrid got all these weird things."


    Harry, Ron, and Hermione all laughed and felt happier, and, of course, no one would stop Hagrid. They got up for lunch, which was more important than these damned snails..


    Now Harry and Ron are back together. It''s fun again.


    They had a good time playing double-sided prediction that day, and they were still drawing star maps and writing predictions together. Professor Trelawney, who was happy to see them both predict their own death there, was infuriated when she explained the different ways in which Plato disrupted everyday life, Harry and Ron snickered.


    It''s a daily activity, and both of them will always provoke professor trawley. Fortunately, Professor trawley is not Snape, which is the only thing to be thankful for.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 587

    "Potter! Weasley! Listen carefully, will you McGonagall''s irritated husky voice whipped through Thursday''s transfiguration class.


    For Ron and Harry''s bold behavior, van Lin can only hold a sympathetic look.


    In fact, because of Harry''s victory, this has made the good friends very excited recently.


    Hermione had warned both of them, but it didn''t work.


    Harry and Ron both jumped up and looked up.


    At that time, the class was almost over, and they had already finished their own things; the guinea fowl was turned into a pearl pig by them, and then it was changed back to the cage on Professor McGonagall''s platform (whose pearl pig and chicken feather are). They copied their homework from the blackboard (describing and exemplifying the application of the transformation and other incantations in completing the variation).


    Class was almost over, so Harry and Ron fought swords in the back of the room with Fred and George''s fake wands.


    They all stopped now and looked up at the blackboard. Ron had a tin parrot in his hand, and Harry, a rubber alligator.


    "Now, Potter and Weasley are both good and sensible," Professor McGonagall said, then looked at them angrily. Because Harry and the crocodile''s head fell down and touched the ground - Ron''s parrot pecked it with its beak


    Admittedly, what Fred and George did was very interesting, especially since van Lin provided a lot of alchemy technology, which made Weasley''s joke products even better.


    According to the agreement, Fred and George are not allowed to disclose any information about van Lin to Hermione in any form.


    It''s good to be scolded. Anyway, don''t take yourself.


    "I have something to announce to you --" said Professor McGonagall, clearing his throat.


    "Christmas ball is coming This is a traditional part of the three witches competition and an opportunity to communicate with foreign guests. Now, dances are only open to students over grade four But You can also invite a junior, if you like - "


    Lavender Brown couldn''t help chuckling in a harsh voice. Pawuti. Patty touched her in the ribs and looked at her angrily, trying to keep her from laughing.


    They both looked back at Harry.


    Professor McGonagall didn''t notice them, so Harry thought it was unfair because he and Ron were nearly reprimanded.


    Fanlin''s eyes were bright, and he almost forgot to have this activity, this kind of operation.


    Van Lin turned her eyes to Hermione. However, the girl seemed to see nothing. Hermione''s eyes were always on Professor McGonagall.


    Just as van leen hesitated to call Hermione, Professor McGonagall went on with her speech.


    "Dress must be worn. I''m sure you have a list of necessities for admission. I don''t want any gentleman or lady who hasn''t got the dress by the time the ball starts." Professor McGonagall continued, "the ball starts at 8 p.m. on Christmas day and ends at midnight in the general assembly hall. Now -- "


    Professor McGonagall gives the class a leisurely glance.


    "The Christmas party is certainly a great opportunity to, um - let''s have fun." She said, in a very unconventional tone.


    Lavender laughed even harder, one hand over his mouth, and Harry now knew why it was so funny: Professor McGonagall, with a tight bun at the back of his head, looked as if he had never put his hair down.


    (in English, "head down" means to have fun


    "But it''s not to say," Professor McGonagall continued, "that we will relax the code of conduct for Hogwarts students. I would be very unhappy if there was a Gryffindor student who embarrassed the school in any way


    The bell rang, and everyone packed their schoolbags, put their shoulders on their shoulders and raced out of the classroom as usual.


    Fanlin just wanted to talk, but Hermione''s speed was far faster than he imagined. Just as soon as he looked up, Hermione was gone.


    Professor McGonagall called out in the noise, "Potter - you have something else to do, please don''t go."


    Harry thought it might be about his headless rubber alligator, so he bowed his head and went to the podium.


    Professor McGonagall waited until the class was gone and said, "Porter, the champions and their partners -"


    "what partner?" Asked Harry in surprise.


    Professor McGonagall looked at him suspiciously, as if he wanted to be funny.


    "Your partner at the Christmas party, Potter," she said coldly, "your partner."


    Harry''s intestines seemed to be coiled and then retracted. "Partner?"


    He felt himself blushing.


    "I can''t dance." He prevaricated at once.


    "Oh, no, you will," Professor McGonagall was a little irritated. "That''s what I''m going to tell you. All along, dances have been held for champions and their partnersHarry imagined himself in a high hat and tuxedo, accompanied by a girl in a pleated evening dress that Aunt Petunia often wore to Uncle Vernon''s company parties.


    "I can''t dance." He said.


    "But that''s a traditional thing," Professor McGonagall said firmly.


    "You are a Hogwarts champion and you should be the representative of the school and do what we expect you to do. So make sure you find a partner, Potter


    "But - I won''t -"


    "I''ve said everything, Potter." Professor McGonagall said in a closing tone.


    A week ago, Harry would have said that it was much easier for me to find a partner than to fight the horn tailed dragon in Hungary.


    But now that he''s had a fight with trumpet tailors, and faced with how to invite a girl to a dance, he''d rather have another round of competition with Clarion tail.


    Harry never thought that so many people would sign up to stay at Hogwarts for Christmas. He always stayed at school for Christmas because, in addition, he went back to privet street.


    Privet Drive, that''s a bad name.


    To compare, dancing and going back to privet Street


    Er The top three contestants are not allowed to leave school. At least, at the end of the game, at least, he himself, Furon delakul, Cedric and Krum, who can''t leave Hogwarts at all.


    At the most, Harry could only go to Hogsmeade to have a look. It was a rule of the Ministry of magic.


    But this year it was different. Every fourth grader and older seemed to have stayed, and Harry felt that they were haunted by the ball - or, at least, all the girls.


    How spectacular it would be for Hogwarts to accommodate so many girls at once. How could he have never noticed it before.


    You see, some girls are giggling and whispering in the hallway; some girls, when some boys pass by, they scream; others are there to exchange what clothes to wear on Christmas Eve


    "Why do they always walk in groups?" Harry asked Ron because he saw more than a dozen girls passing by them, giggling and staring at him.


    "How do you think you should invite them?"


    "How about one with a rope?" Ron suggested. "Have you decided who to invite? And, with Hermione here, the guy in Van Lin doesn''t have to worry about us at all


    Harry didn''t answer.


    Of course, he knows who he likes to invite, but it''s another thing to have courage Qiu Zhang is one year older than him. He is very beautiful. He is also an excellent Quidditch player. He is very popular and popular.


    Ron seemed to know what Harry was thinking.


    "Listen, you won''t have any difficulty. You''re a champion. You''ve beaten a Hungarian horn tailed dragon. I bet they''ll line up for you to invite


    Ron tried to minimize the embarrassment for the friendship they had just recovered.


    And, to Harry''s surprise, what happened later proved that Ron was right.


    There was no news in the prophet about Hagrid or the shellfish.


    "To be honest with you, she doesn''t seem to be interested in magical animals," Hagrid whispered.


    "Well, I told her that since I went to pick you up at Dali''s, we were friends "I haven''t reprimanded him for four years?" That''s what Rita asked. Don''t you annoy you in class? I told her no, she didn''t seem happy. Harry, you might think she wanted me to say you were terrible


    "Of course she thinks so," said Harry, throwing several dragon livers into a large metal bowl, picking up his knife and cutting some out. "She always writes about what kind of tragic little hero I am. It''s boring."


    "She wants a new protagonist, Hagrid," said Ron, peeling tin eggshells from the fire scale. "You should say Harry is a crazy criminal!"


    "But he is not!" Hagrid said in shock.


    "It''s high time she interviewed Snape," Harry said angrily. "He could shake my good things out in front of her at any time: Porter always makes mistakes when he comes to school..."


    "Professor Snape won''t shield you, Harry..." Van Lin shrugged his shoulders.


    "You can imagine how bad he would describe Harry An arrogant fool, always thinking about how to be famous, and never understand the professor''s instruction... "


    Van Lim imitated Professor Snape''s manner in a very close possible tone.


    Cold eyebrows and eyes, and an eagle nose.


    "Did he say that?" Hagrid said in surprise, while Ron and Hermione were laughing.


    Suddenly Hagrid saw that van Lin was making fun of Harry.


    "Well, don''t be so serious, Harry. You''re all right now, aren''t you?""Thank you, Hagrid." Harry grinned.


    "Hagrid, are you going to the Christmas party?" Asked Ron.


    "I think I''ll take a look." Hagrid said gruffly, "it''s going to be fun. I think you''re going to dance first and announce the dance, aren''t you, Harry? Who are you going to take? "


    "No, not yet." Harry said, feeling himself blushing again.


    Van Lin''s eyes unconsciously swept past, but Hermione did not look at him.


    "And you?" Hagrid asked.


    "I''m just like Harry." Ron said he didn''t care.


    Hermione didn''t answer Hagrid. "I''m going to feed these things to the snail. I think they can try it."


    Hermione said quickly. She swept all the things into the basin and took them out.


    "Oh, of course, thank you very much." Hagrid said, and then he turned his eyes to van Lin.


    "And you, then?" Hagrid asked.


    "Me? What? "


    "Dance, Fanlin, you must have a partner..." Hagrid seldom spoke seriously.


    "I don''t think Fanlin has to worry about it." Harry said that he thought of Hibiscus. It seemed that they had a good relationship and that Hermione was there.


    "Er Harry, I think, is the most anxious "You should prepare as soon as possible. After all, Harry is going to do the opening dance..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 588

    In fact, there is a big problem with van Lin''s partner, which is not as simple as Ron and Harry think.


    Fanlin thought that going to the ball with Hermione was a matter of the nail on the board. However, it was not the case at all.


    Since the announcement of the ball, Hermione has never said that she wants to go to the party.


    To be sure, every time Fanlin or someone put forward a hint of a dance party, Hermione dodged it, or put it off?


    Fanlin has been thinking about whether there is something wrong with his way of opening, but he is almost blocked before he opens his mouth


    To be honest, it''s hard.


    With van Lin''s reputation at Hogwarts, in fact, it''s not difficult to choose a suitable partner.


    Good enough results, coupled with the Daily Prophet.


    The image of a kind-hearted little wizard with high strength leaps to nature on paper, which makes him a good choice for a dance partner.


    Most of all, Hogwarts is more of a face watcher.


    Fanlin had received several dance invitation from his admirers two days before.


    A new star in the magic world is always easy to follow,.


    However, van Lim refused without hesitation, which seemed difficult for Harry to understand.


    He is now worried to find a suitable partner. Together with Ron, the two people have been complaining about why girls are always around in groups, which is one of the most frequently heard words in Fanlin.


    "That girl is really nice..." Harry nodded. Now Hermione can''t even see people.


    It seems that Hermione is going to devote all her energy to the rights and interests of domestic elves.


    "I don''t like to be so much taller than me. She fits Ron well."


    "If she can agree." Harry said, "it''s a very critical issue."


    "Come on, Ron, I don''t think he won''t find a partner, at least, ravend would love to."


    "Lavender?" Harry said suspiciously. He remembered the girl who looked like she was jumping off.


    "It''s good to be here, but..."


    "But what?" Fanlin lifted his head from the book. "Have you thought about your candidate? You''re going to do the opening dance, and Professor McGonagall really values it


    "I..." Harry was speechless. "You know, they''re always in groups, but..."


    "Harry, maybe you can try to invite Ginny, who is a big fan of you."


    "Ginny?" Harry said, "how could that be, Ginny, she..."


    "Please, you have to see the form." "If we don''t invite girls from lower grades, there will not be enough boys in our school. There are too few girls over grade four," Fanlin said


    Van Lin shrugged his shoulders helplessly. "What''s more, those people in demstrand are all boys. If you don''t hurry up, then there will be no suitable dance partner."


    Harry nodded, but he still couldn''t figure out how to invite a partner


    This is a very serious problem.


    It can be said that this is the general trend of the whole school. Regardless of Hermione, boys above grade four are worried about finding a partner.


    Or are these guys really bad?


    Professor McGonagall''s transfiguration class on Monday was cancelled by surprise.


    You know, Professor McGonagall should never have said anything about what they were missing.


    Instead, it was Professor McGonagall''s personal tutoring.


    Er Dancing


    Yes, that''s it. The little wizard at Hogwarts still has a large part to destroy dancing


    "Now, the girls go to the right and the boys sit to the left." Professor McGonagall was still holding the wand.


    The seats were assigned early.


    All the boys are a little confused. They don''t know how to take this dance guidance course, or they don''t even have a partner


    If Malfoy was there, he would laugh at these Gryffindors. This is the most basic skill of a noble.


    Fanlin sat down next to Harry, Hermione was opposite him, and He found himself ignored and Hermione was joking with her friends.


    Fanlin felt that he had missed something. When did Hermione make so many female friends, or did he take it for granted that Hermione''s friends were just a few boys?


    "Everybody, be quiet, be quiet..." Professor McGonagall''s unique voice immediately brought back these boys and girls with wide brain holes.


    "As a traditional event, the dance of the three witches'' game is of course indispensable. However, I don''t want anyone here to humiliate Hogwarts for various reasons, especially in front of the other two schools."Professor McGonagall really attaches great importance to this issue. He has emphasized more than one side of these words.


    "Mr. filch, Mr. filch, not yet done?" Professor McGonagall urged.


    Fanling saw filch fiddling with a big horn. In fact, there was a lot of noise inside.


    Professor McGonagall seemed to be impatient. Fortunately, filch got the East Xi''an before Professor McGonagall used her wand.


    "For nearly a decade, Godric Gryffindor has enjoyed a reputation in the world of magic, and I don''t want you to do anything that would damage the Academy''s reputation at the ball. Don''t talk nonsense, be reckless, be like a baboon."


    "How many times is this today?" Harry asked in a low voice.


    "The second time, and I think it''s possible to do it a third time." The truth side of the head whispered, followed by the boy side then sneer out.


    Professor McGonagall ignored.


    "About dance, it''s a process of letting the body breathe. Every girl''s body is sleeping with a swan who wants to dance..."


    "I don''t think that Aloys midgen can fly." Ron whispered.


    Just as the crowd was ready to laugh again, Professor McGonagall''s words changed. Naturally, the boys were described.


    "Every boy''s body is sleeping with a lion ready to strut


    Now the girls are laughing.


    The lion is obviously not involved with them. Maybe it is Fanlin himself. He is too thin. Or is it Ron or Neville?


    In short, Professor McGonagall''s words gave them a chance to hurt each other.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 589

    As a matter of fact, Ron is the one who suffered. Professor McGonagall''s invitation is not so easy to refuse.


    Dancing around Professor McGonagall is not a common practice. It''s what President Hogwarts does.


    The last week of the term became more and more noisy.


    Rumors of the Christmas party were flying around, but not all of them were heard - Dumbledore, for example, had bought 800 barrels of spiced honey wine from Mrs. rosemart.


    That may sound true, and he has already reserved a sister. In fact, it was very He never owned a wizard radio, but from the ecstasy of those who grew up listening to wizard radio, it was a famous singing group.


    Some teachers, such as Professor Villefort, stop teaching when they see that their hearts don''t know where to fly. He allows students to play games in his star class, while he himself spends most of his time talking to Porter about the clever flying charm used by Porter in the three wizard competition, the first mission of Porter.


    Other teachers are not so generous.


    Professor bincy, for example, has been talking about it from his notes on the goblin Uprising - as if he would not stop lecturing even if he was in danger.


    So they don''t think it''s possible to stop him with a little thing like Christmas.


    In fact, van leen never understood why Prof. burns was so sharp How amazing! He talked about the bloody and violent goblin rebellion, which sounded like Percy''s crucible report - long and smelly.


    Professor Moody''s class lasted until the last second, and Snape was no exception.


    He looked at the class with malice, as if warning them that he would test their detoxification ability in the last class of the semester.


    "It''s a devil." "The last day of the test, the end of the semester break was wiped out by that whole bunch of reviews," Ron said bitterly that night in the Gryffindor common room


    "Well You don''t torture yourself like that, do you? " Said Hermione, looking up at him from the potion notes he was reviewing.


    Ron is busy building his paper fortress with explosive cards - more fun than playing MAG, because the whole fortress will explode at any time.


    "It''s Christmas." Harry said lazily, lying in his easy chair by the fire, he had read "fly with the cannon" for the tenth time.


    Hermione looked at him seriously, too. "I thought you were doing something constructive."


    "Like what?" Harry said, looking at the "about" in the cannon. Zogins tied a short stick to a pursuer of Percy castle.


    "Egg! Golden eggs Said Hermione.


    "Well, Hermione, I''ll find out on February 24th." Said Harry.


    He put the golden eggs in the trunk upstairs, which he had not opened since the celebration party of the first mission. After all, it''s two and a half months before he needs to know what all these screaming wails mean.


    "It may take weeks to arrive." Said Hermione. "If everyone knows what the next task is, then you don''t know. You''ll be like a fool!"


    "Leave him alone, Hermione. He needs a rest." Ron said he put the last two cards on the top of the fort, and the whole one exploded, burning his eyebrows.


    "Don''t worry, Hermione." Van Lin said, "maybe, I''ll probably..."


    "Harry has to find out for himself." Hermione says angrily that she seems to have forgotten how she helped Harry.


    Fanlin laughed twice. It was no doubt unreasonable to argue with Hermione on this issue.


    "Very nice, Ron That goes well with your dress, really. "


    Fred and George were talking at a distance. They came up and sat down at a few people''s desks, when Ron felt that he had made things worse.


    Scorched eyebrows, with bad lace and lace.


    Ron will never forget that one morning, Mrs. Weasley asked the owl to deliver the clothes box


    "Ron, can we borrow your peaway army?" Asked George.


    "No, it''s going to deliver the letter now," said Ron. "What''s the matter?"


    "Because George wanted to invite him to the ball," Fred said sarcastically.


    "Because we''re sending letters, fool." Said George.


    "Who are you always writing to?" Said Ron.


    "If you''re meddling Put your nose out, Ron, or I''ll burn you too, "Fred, dangerously waving his wand.


    Van Lin guessed it was bagmond. They made a lot of money at the Quidditch World Cup.


    Fanling was just about to say he could lend the owl, but Fred''s next words held him back."So Have you all found a partner? "


    "No." Ron said in a dismay way.


    "Well, you better act quickly, old friends, or, good ones are invited to leave." Fred said.


    "Who will you go with?" Ron said.


    "Angelina." Fred blurted out, not embarrassed at all.


    "What?" Ron asked in surprise. "You have invited her?"


    "By the way," said Fred, turning around and shouting to the lounge, "Hello! Angelina! "


    Angelina was talking to alihill by the fire, and turned to see him.


    "What''s the matter?" She responded.


    "Would you like to go to the ball with me?" Angelina looked at Fred with an evaluation.


    "OK." She said, turning around again and chatting with Asher, there was a smile on her face.


    "You see it?" Fred said to Harry and Ron, "it''s easy."


    He stood up and yawned and said, "we''d better use the owl at school, George, hurry up..."


    They''re gone.


    Ron stopped thinking about his eyebrows, looked at the remains of the smoky castle, and looked at Harry again.


    "It''s time for us to act Invite some people. He said it right. We can''t invite a pair of girls from the mountain essence


    Hermione spits with anger. "What is a pair of Again? "


    "Well - you know," said Ron, shrugging, "I would really rather go alone - if I were going to go with Eros MI."


    "Her nose seems to be crooked." Ron said.


    "Oh, I see," Hermione said, her hair standing up in anger. "So simply, you want to find a girl who looks best, even if she''s terrible?"


    "Well - yes, it''s almost the same." Ron said.


    "I went to bed." Hermione interrupted him and, without saying anything, went up to the girl''s stairwell.


    Others were stunned.


    For example, van Lin and Harry.


    Ron is easy to get Hermione angry, which is very clear to all, but this time it seems to really irritate Hermione.


    There is no doubt that this is because Ron''s words, judging people by appearance, is undoubtedly a kind of harm to a girl.


    To be sure, any normal girl would get angry with such a thing.


    There is no doubt that this is a great obstacle to the action of van Lin, and Hermione even counted in with anger.


    It made van Lin a little bit of a brain, but the fact is that Hermione hasn''t appeared for days.


    Maybe I should learn Fred? Fan Lin thought that more than once, but when so many people invited, it was still a bit too difficult.


    Because Hogwarts staff wanted to leave a deep impression on visitors from busbarton and demstrong, they had decided to show the best side of the castle this Christmas.


    Harry found it the most amazing thing he had ever seen in school when the decorations began to lift up.


    The twelve Christmas trees were still in the hall as usual, decorated with everything, bright hollow berries, really loud golden owls, and they would sing carols.


    Listen to the empty armor, which knows only half the lyrics, and sings, "Oh, come on, all sincerity."


    It really feels different.


    Several times, ferch was going to pull the leather ghost out of his armor.


    (Pipi likes to hide there and fill in the song with his own lyric poems, but those words are vulgar and deadly.)


    Harry still didn''t invite autumn to the ball.


    He and Ron are all nervous now, and although Harry said Ron looks more silly if he has a partner, Harry should have picked it first with other champions.


    "I want to cry peach girl also go." He said melancholy, referring to the ghost who was wrapped in the girls'' toilet on the second floor.


    "Harry - we have to try it quickly."


    Ron said Friday morning, that tone seemed to show that they were planning to break through an invincible fortress.


    "When we get back to the public Lounge tonight, we all have partners - OK?"


    "Well OK. " Harry said.


    But every time he watches autumn - at rest, lunch, in magic history class - she''s surrounded by a large group of friends.


    Isn''t she going anywhere alone? Maybe he could hide on her way to the bathroom, no, that''s impossible - she seemed to have fourorfive girls escorted in the bathroom.


    But if he doesn''t act immediately, she will definitely be invited by others.Harry found that he couldn''t concentrate on Snape''s antidote test. He always forgot to add an important ingredient A kind of bazzo.


    It means he''ll get a low score, but he doesn''t care. It''s a regular thing anyway.


    He was thinking about how to pluck up the courage to do what he was going to do. As soon as the bell rang, he grabbed his schoolbag and rushed to the prison door.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 590

    ¡­¡­


    "See you at dinner time." He said to Ron and vaseline, and Harry rushed up the stairs.


    He just needs to talk to Qiu alone, that''s all


    Harry looked for her through the crowd in the hallway, and (unexpectedly) he found her soon. She was in black magic class.


    "Er - autumn? Can I have a word with you


    Giggling should be illegal, Harry thought angrily, because all the girls next to drow laughed.


    But instead of laughing, she said, "OK." And follow him out.


    Harry turned to look at her, and his stomach rolled up and down as if he had just stepped on a staircase.


    "Er." He said.


    He can''t just ask her that. He can''t. But he had to. Qiu stood there and looked at him bewildered.


    Somehow, Harry sent out a sentence, fast and vague.


    "Want to go to the ball with me?"


    "What?" Qiu said.


    "Would you like to -- would you like to go to the ball with me?" Harry repeated quickly.


    Why does his face turn red? Why?


    "Oh Qiu said, his face turned red. "Oh, Harry, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry," she knew. "I''ve promised someone else."


    "Oh." Harry nodded.


    It''s strange that a minute ago, Harry''s bowels were still wriggling like a snake, but now he suddenly feels like he doesn''t have any.


    "Oh, yes." He said, "no problem, it''s OK."


    "I''m really sorry." She said again.


    "It''s OK." Said Harry.


    They stood there looking at each other, and Chou said, "OK --"


    "well." Said Harry.


    "Goodbye, then." Qiu said, her face is still very red. And walked away.


    Harry called after her because he couldn''t control himself.


    "Who are you going with?"


    "Oh - Cedric," she said, "Cedric digori."


    "Oh, yes." Said Harry.


    His internal organs came back as if they were full of lead this time.


    He completely forgot to eat, and slowly walked back to Gryffindor tower. Every step he took, the voice of autumn echoed in his ears.


    "Cedric - Cedric digori."


    Now he suddenly realized that Cedric was really just a useless cream puff. In all kinds of senses, he had no brains at all.


    "Fairy lamp." He said melancholy to the fat lady - the code had changed the other day.


    "Oh, here it is, dear!" Said the fat lady in a trembling voice, making her new, shining bun and shaking out to meet him.


    Entering the common room, Harry looked around. To his surprise, Ron sat in a far corner with a calm face, and Ginny sat beside him, speaking to him in a small, comforting voice.


    "What happened, Ron?" Harry said, and he went around.


    Ron looked up at Harry with a blind look on his face.


    "Why should I do that?" He kept asking. "I don''t know what happened to me to do that!"


    "What?" Asked Harry.


    "He - er, just invited Furong Dracula to the ball." Said Ginny.


    She seemed to try to squeeze out a smile, but she always patted Ron on the arm sympathetically.


    "What are you?" Said Harry.


    "I don''t know why I did that!" Ron gasped. "What am I up to? A lot of people - around there - I was going crazy - everyone was looking at me! I passed her in the hall - where she was talking to Digory - and it occurred to me - I went over and invited her


    Grunted Ron, covering his face with his hands. He kept talking there, though sometimes vaguely. "She looked at me as if she were looking at a sea slug or something, and didn''t even answer me.


    At that time - I don''t know - it just occurred to me that I asked


    "She''s a real slug." Harry said, and he remembered what Vaseline had told him, "you''re right - her grandmother is a beautiful baby. It''s not your fault. You''re just passing by her when she''s showing off to Digory - but she''s wasting her time. He''s looking for Chou. "


    Ron looked up suddenly, as if to ask.


    "I invited her to come with me just now," Harry said dejectedly. "She told me."


    "That''s ridiculous," said Ron. "We''re the ones left without a partner - well, except for one. Hello - guess who he invited? Harry


    "Who are you inviting?" Harry said uncertainly, "Evelyn?""Yes..." Ron changed his mouth, but Harry recognized the familiar name.


    But Harry still didn''t believe it, because Ron told him it was Hermione


    "What?" Harry said he was completely fascinated by the explosive news.


    "Oh, I know!" Ron said he began to smile and his face brightened again. "He told me after pharmacy class! He said she was really cute and always helped him when he needed help - but she told him that she had promised someone else. Ha! That''s weird! She just didn''t want to go with Neville I said, who wants to? She didn''t even agree with Fanlin... "


    "No, wait a minute. You mean Hermione didn''t agree with van Lin?" Harry exclaimed, although he was surprised that Neville invited Hermione, he was even more surprised that Hermione''s partner was not his good friend?


    "Er..." Ron gave a slight pause. "Forget it, maybe Hermione really doesn''t want to go with Neville. Who else would invite her besides van Lin..."


    Ron gave two dry smiles, as if to soften the doubts he had brought.


    "Shh!" Ginny said angrily, "don''t laugh --"


    just then Hermione crawled in through the hole in the mural.


    "Why don''t you two eat?" She said, coming up.


    "Well, they were both refused - because they said it!" Ginny said mercilessly.


    That really made Harry and Ron shut up.


    "Thank you so much, Ginny." Ron said angrily. "Have all the pretty girls been invited, Ron?"


    Said Hermione haughtily. "Alos Mi seems to be getting better and better, don''t you think? Well, I''m sure you''ll find a partner


    Harry looked at Hermione awkwardly. He wanted to ask Hermione what was going on with her partner, but it was a little too difficult.


    He''s not a mortal, and


    Why shouldn''t Harry be kidding?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 591

    "I wish I could be decent. At least it won''t embarrass Professor McGonagall."


    Harry gave two dry smiles. He looked at Hermione and opened his mouth, but said nothing.


    "No, and Laura?" Hermione suddenly said, "you can invite her."


    Harry thought of the Slytherin girl who had been with them in second grade.


    That is very warm, will use her own magic to bring those ghosts true feelings.


    The girl was beautiful, and Harry had to admit that Laura didn''t lose to Cho.


    But they''ve got enough trouble for Laura.


    With them, Laura didn''t have a few friends in Slytherin, and the girl


    "Come on, don''t give it any trouble. She''ll be in the Slytherin public lounge for at least three years."


    "Yes, too." Hermione nodded. "So Ginny, you... "


    "No, wait, Hermione." Harry said quickly, "I mean, Vaseline wasn''t with you?"


    Hermione suddenly stopped talking. It seemed that the girl''s face was a little unnatural.


    Ginny glared at Harry angrily. It seemed that she was very dissatisfied with Harry''s question, or


    "Oh, he was called away by Hibiscus I came back by myself... " Hermione said unnaturally.


    She remembered that she had just been in the library. As soon as the girl from busbarton came in, she pulled Fanlin away. She was so beautiful, and the whole library saw it.


    For a moment, Hermione didn''t even dare to look at hibiscus.


    Fanlin let and Hermione wait for him in the same place, but Hermione can''t sit still. Unconsciously, she came back in advance.


    "Hibiscus?" Ginny exclaimed, "why, I mean..."


    "Hibiscus invited Fanlin to the ball?" Ron said in a loud voice, "Damn it, you mean, he''s going to the dance with hibiscus. Why didn''t he tell me earlier?"


    "You mean, Fanlin and hibiscus are going to the ball?"


    "It''s very natural. She took van Lin away..." Ron said, "Damn it, I''d never go if I knew that..."


    "No?" Ginny said angrily, "who forced you to go? Obviously, it''s your own vanity. A man of Mei Wa''s blood makes a dance partner, and he''s also a busbarton contestant. Ron, do you have any brain? Why do people want to be with you? Did you know that before? Or you think you can look at that beautiful girl


    Ron was a little silly. His face turned red, but he couldn''t say a word. He couldn''t find any good reason to fight back.


    "Fanlin He can You are my sister... " Ron looks like an angry lion.


    "Why don''t you understand..." Ginny said angrily.


    It''s a roar.


    "Let''s not say how you are. At least, Fanlin went to busbarton before. He and Furong seem to be friends. Moreover, Fanlin''s strength is higher than that of ordinary professors, plus Can''t you see the people who invited, Ron You should really imagine what you''re talking about


    "But the warrior is Harry." Ron said, "even if it''s not Harry..."


    "Everyone knows that if Dumbledore allowed van Lin to participate, there would be no busbarton or demstrom at all." Ginny said.


    "If he is so good, why don''t you go to him and be his sister. I''m just an invitation... " Ron forced.


    Harry looked silly. Fortunately, it''s a holiday. Many of us haven''t come back yet, but some of them still come out.


    Harry thought it was a familiar scene, but this time no van Lin drove the good students back.


    "You don''t know yet?" Ginny said angrily, "did you leave your head at home, under the care of that old Ghoul?"


    "What do you want to say?" Ron yelled, "I''m not interested in wrangling with you here, Ginny, if you don''t give me a satisfactory answer..."


    Ron couldn''t say any more. The man in front of him was his sister. Although she hated herself, he couldn''t take Ginny. Before that, Ginny had always been the youngest sister they loved.


    "You threaten me, Ron." Ginny said. She looked at Hermione in embarrassment, but soon the anger went to her head.


    "Don''t you understand, Valentine''s partner?"


    "It''s the girl. What''s wrong? That''s not what we''ve been talking about? "


    "Ron..." Harry said, and he whispered, "no Hermione... "


    "What''s the matter, not that Hermione has agreed to someone else?" Ron said.


    Hermione''s face was pale and dull, and Ginny had never shown it on her face.Ron seemed to be enlightened. After he said that, he combined with Hermione''s expression


    He seemed to understand something, just like his strange heart last semester.


    Originally, he used to like Hermione, and then he gave up?


    However, how can I like Hermione?


    Ron thought it strange to think that he had offended him, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong between them.


    Now think about it. It seems that Hermione has been with van Lin since the first grade.


    To be exact, the two of them are like a bundle, no matter where they are, they appear together


    Public lounge, library, classroom, Hagrid''s cabin, auditorium No matter where it is, either Vaseline follows Hermione, or Hermione is evil.


    This seems to have become Gryffindor''s default.


    Two people who wanted to get the division hats to Ravenclaw.


    In the words that van Lin taught him, birds of a feather flock together, and people are divided into groups?


    But why do you like Hermione?


    Because What about looks, or is it the daily grudge and Hermione''s casual care?


    It''s a mess. Ron remembers talking to Harry about it, but he can''t remember.


    Ron felt a bit of pain and seemed to have had a particularly bad experience, which made him strange.


    Harry was so careful that he didn''t dare to talk, for fear that he might touch something, Ron, or Hermione, or Ginny


    Ron patted his head with a headache, but he couldn''t remember anything. He could only look at Hermione in silence.


    Hermione''s face was a little pale, as if to squeeze out a smile.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 592

    Yes, the girl laughed and forced, which was very embarrassing, but Harry didn''t know what to say to Hermione.


    Hermione''s lips trembled slightly, as if to say something, but she did not know how to say it.


    Tell Ron he''s wrong? Or


    It''s the same with Ron. He even made fun of Hermione''s partner. Clearly, Ron didn''t believe that Hermione was invited by others, but he


    "Ah It''s It doesn''t matter... " Hermione wants to say something, but


    "Did you really agree to someone else''s invitation?" Ron asked in surprise, "but this I thought you were just trying to get rid of Neville... "


    "Why can''t I be invited. I can''t wait for you boys, or You are all the same assholes Suddenly Hermione called.


    She has some grievances.


    "It''s none of our business..." Harry whispered, but he shut up immediately.


    The door to the Gryffindor public lounge was opened and van Lin came in with a box in his arms.


    There was something strange about everyone''s expression. Harry wanted to call van Lin, but he didn''t know how to speak.


    "Hey, you''re here. And, Hermione, it''s not that you wait for me in the library Said Fanlin, who sat down beside him and began to fiddle with the box in his hand.


    No one paid any attention to him. Hermione''s face turned pale again, and the blood that had just scolded Ron seemed to have completely faded.


    Harry''s lips trembled slightly, and he wanted to ask if Fleur had invited van Lin to be her partner, but soon he was attracted by what was in Van Lin''s hand, for a short time.


    Fanlin opened the box twice. It was a pure white tuxedo.


    Muggle style, no doubt, is Mr. al''s.


    This should be Van Lin''s dress for the ball.


    I have to admit, Harry still quite like this dress, everyone prepared is basically black, which makes van Lin very conspicuous.


    "No, I told him to get me a black one..." Fanlin said with some distress.


    But Mr. al didn''t think so. The dinner party, of course, is how to stand out.


    "It looks good." Harry said, "but Vaseline You... "


    "What''s the matter?" Fanlin looked up with some doubts, and then he found that everyone''s expressions were strange, especially Hermione, her face


    "Hermione, what''s the matter with you? Be sick? Uncomfortable? "


    "Ah No I, I''m fine... "


    "Wait a minute, Fanlin..." Harry said, "I want to ask you a question. Just now, Hermione herself..."


    "What did you want to ask me?" Fanlin wondered, but then he turned his eyes to Ron.


    "Ah, yes, Furong just came to see me. She wanted me to convey her apology. She didn''t respond, and..."


    "She turned me down, obviously." Ron said.


    "Yes, she said. She doesn''t like boys who are too young, so..." Van Lin looks at Ron in some embarrassment.


    Hibiscus would apologize to Ron and make fun of it. With her character, she didn''t care about this kind of thing at all.


    In fact, Furong just took the opportunity to tease her and let Fanlin think of a way.


    Gabriel also wants to go to the dance, but she has to find a partner.


    Naturally, van leen introduced Dennis, Harry''s little brother and Colin''s brother, who was about the same age as Gabriel, and now, to be exact, his little fan.


    Well, Fanlin was really moved by this guy. To be exact, he had to find something to do for this little trouble.


    Going to the ball with Gabriel was a good thing for Dennis.


    Hibiscus doesn''t trust anyone. Her original intention is to let Fanlin and Gabriel go together.


    However, it seems that van Lin would not.


    "If you are too young to be a joke, you can be fooled?" Ron said in surprise that he felt that he had been Insult


    "What are you talking about, Ron." Van Lin frowned, "what I can do, what''s wrong with me, what''s wrong with me?"


    "Hibiscus didn''t invite you to be her partner?" Ron suddenly asked.


    Fanlin slightly stunned, hibiscus really invited him, just now.


    "Little brother, how about sister taking you to the ball?"


    Well, that''s the normal way to open it.


    "Who told you I was Hibiscus''s partner?" Van Lin instead laughed. "Her partner is Roger Davis, Ravenclaw''s Quidditch player, and if she dances, Hibiscus is taller than me, isn''t it strange?"


    Van Lin felt Ron''s concerns were superfluous.Hermione seemed to recover a little, or at least not as dull as Vaseline had been when he came in.


    "How could it be Davis?" Ron muttered, obviously, that he didn''t like Davis.


    Fanlin felt that his friends were a little strange today.


    Hell, how could Hibiscus get mixed up with him? It can be said that he is not much older than Gabriel, and hibiscus would have graduated this year if she had been in Hogwarts, and she was a girl of Meiwa blood.


    For men, women of maywa ancestry have always been a provocative gesture, in fact, until they find someone they love.


    However, once a Mei wa has found a suitable person for her, her loyalty is beyond doubt.


    Hibiscus in this point and those Mei wa are very similar, but, from the beginning of being teased by Fanlin, it is doomed that Fanlin has no chance.


    After all, it''s very bad to be teased by Furong.


    "It''s natural." "Davis is tall enough, and he seems to be captain of Ravenclaw''s Quidditch."


    Harry Met Davis, and he had to admit that Davis was good in some ways, Quidditch''s technique, and his height.


    It seems that the height problem has become a complaint. Ron is growing too fast, and he and van Lin What''s worse, van Lin seems to have begun to develop, and now he is the shortest of the three.


    That''s not good news.


    "Damn it, I''m angry when I think about it." Ron said he hated Davis, so to speak, no real white face?


    "Give up, Ron." Harry patted Ron on the shoulder.


    "Compared to this, you two haven''t found a partner yet? You should think about my proposal, Harry


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 593

    "Forget it." Harry shook his head, looking a little depressed.


    "What''s the matter?" Fan Lin asked, "can''t you two make an appointment to invite together?"


    "In fact, that''s it." Ron said, "well, it''s really bad luck for both of us today. Harry''s invitation failed."


    "Qiu Zhang?" Van Lim asked. He knew what Harry wanted to invite.


    "Well," Harry nodded, "Cedric is her partner."


    "I told you that you should hold on, Harry." Said Fanlin.


    "I, I went up first." Hermione suddenly said, "I still have a paper to write. I need some information..."


    "You can write it here." "Compared to this, I think you should try these things," Van Lin said


    While talking, van Lin took out a pile of ornaments from the bottom of the box. "My father sent it with me. Obviously, I can''t use it."


    Fanlin was helpless. Mr. al sent him some female ornaments. What''s the matter


    "No, I don''t need to..." Hermione shakes her head. She just wants to stay away from here, but before Hermione finishes speaking, Ron takes the lead.


    "I thought, brother, you should go and find a new partner, or take the hibiscus back from Davis."


    "Take it back? She''s not an object, and... "


    "Neville said Hermione had agreed to someone else."


    "Promise what?" Van Lim couldn''t react. He was still trying to get Hermione to use these things.


    It wasn''t Mr. al''s choice. To be exact, it was his own choice. Mr. al just gave him some advice.


    As a matter of fact, Mr. al had prepared a dress for Hermione, but Vaseline didn''t want to bring it out. It was under the box. The size was what the Grangers wanted.


    A sea blue dress


    It''s very Princess like.


    As a matter of fact, Fanlin had not seen the dress, but Mr. al had a good eye.


    "Partner, Fanlin I mean... "


    "Wait, what do you say?" Van Lin''s action stopped for a second. He was still considering whether to open the gift box at the lower level. However, the news Ron brought to him was beyond doubt.


    It was like a bolt from the blue.


    Van Lin''s head unconsciously connected Ron''s foreword and postscript.


    "Has Hermione become someone else''s partner?"


    Fanlin couldn''t believe his ears.


    How could that be? He must have heard it wrong, or, Ron was wrong, or


    Van Lin felt his brain was a little confused. He couldn''t hear what Ron was going to say next.


    He vaguely heard, what Hermione, Neville, and what refusal


    Neville, rejected?


    In fact, he never thought that Hermione would be a partner for anyone else, at least until today, he was very confident about it.


    But what did Ron say?


    Hermione became someone else''s partner?


    What is he doing, or what is Hermione doing?


    Did he relax his vigilance during the peaceful days?


    Or did he ignore something?


    "You can''t say less, Ron." Cried Ginny.


    Ron smiles awkwardly, but he doesn''t respond.


    Fanlin didn''t know where to put his hands. He felt that the things in his hands were a little hot, just like electric shock. As soon as his hands contracted slightly, the ornaments in his hands fell back.


    His head is full of problems with his partner. He doesn''t know which part of the story went wrong, or did he hide what he knew with hibiscus?


    Or late?


    "He Hermione... " Van Lin said softly.


    The sound was very slight, but it reached Hermione''s ears like a frightened cat, the kind of hair explosion.


    "Ron, Ron said I I mean, you really Did you really promise? "


    Hermione choked. She didn''t know how to answer van Lin.


    On the matter, she would rather beat Ron up if she had a choice.


    However, some of these problems are too glaring.


    Hermione couldn''t ignore the past.


    "Yes Oh, no, it''s not I... " Hermione hesitated and said, "but I..."


    "Yes Krum? " Fanlin said to himself.


    Ron seemed to want to say something else, but Hermione''s words were enough to surprise him."He, he invited me..."


    In fact, he wanted to anger Krum, but Krum did nothing wrong.


    "Hey, hey, brother, you..." Ron wanted to talk, but he was held back by Harry.


    It seems that the two of them are not the worst.


    "But, I want you to be my partner," Fanling felt a little bad, as if Harry had been rejected, but to a certain extent, Harry''s that was nothing.


    Van Lim wanted to get rid of those bad ideas with a brain block, but he couldn''t do it now.


    "Well, then you should have invited me earlier, not where..."


    "I like you, Hermione!" All of a sudden, van Lin said. "I thought there was nothing unexpected about you being my partner. I never even worried about it before."


    Fanlin said to himself, "even, I have selected your things for you. I thought these were very natural things, but it seems that I think too much of myself."


    Hermione didn''t say anything. He didn''t expect that van Lin would have everything ready.


    And, she could feel something, starting in second grade, or when, but she had never heard anything so candid about it.


    Hermione bit her lip, but she said it all. Although she didn''t know what she was saying, it was probably that.


    The scene became a little quiet, and Harry, Ron and Ginny looked at the two people in a daze.


    "But But I have already... " Hermione''s voice was a little low, but then Hermione raised her head. "You should have told me earlier, rather than taking it for granted. If you don''t say it, people will never know what you think, but Hermione is sorry, I have promised others."


    "Others?" Van Lin frowned, and then, as if he had figured out something, he laughed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 594

    ¡­¡­


    Hermione was a little confused. She didn''t understand why van Lin would suddenly laugh, as if she didn''t know why she still wanted to refuse van Lin.


    Angry? Or, angry?


    There are probably some of these emotions.


    "Excuse me, Miss Hermione Granger, would you like to be my partner?" Van Lin asked frankly, as if he were asking Hermione whether to go to the library with her.


    "I said," Hermione wanted to laugh, but she changed her tone obstinately. "I''ve promised someone else..."


    "Hermione, you really can''t lie." And I don''t think Krum can get your approval


    "Why not, at least Ron adores him." Hermione said stubbornly, with her head tilted.


    "Come on, Hermione. It doesn''t mean anything like that." Fanlin some helpless said, "I like you, you can only become my partner, other people, no matter who, do not want to take you from my hands."


    Van Lin looked at Hermione seriously, as if he had been looking at Hermione before.


    Different from the past, van Lin''s eyes become more aggressive, which is completely different from his usual appearance. Can we say that van Lin has grown up a little?


    Maybe.


    Fanlin didn''t believe Hermione would agree. A little calming down seemed to lead to such a conclusion.


    But even so, Fanlin did not dare to gamble.


    He was afraid of something in case.


    Maybe Sirius is right, he should take the initiative, this kind of thing is to ask boys to stand up.


    Fanlin also realized the seriousness of the problem. He took it for granted, which made it difficult for him and Hermione to have a basic sense of security.


    Hermione didn''t dare to see van Lin, she couldn''t say anything. She didn''t expect that van Lin would be so straightforward, or in other words, under the gaze of so many people, Hermione couldn''t find any good words to respond to.


    A fake is a fake after all.


    In fact, Hermione didn''t promise anyone, Krum, Neville, or whatever, which was mostly Hermione''s excuse to prevaricate van leen.


    Maybe it''s the girl''s heart.


    She and van Lin developed too fast. When they just realized the word love, they found that they had already walked a long way.


    However, such things have always given Hermione the illusion of just starting.


    She discovered the problem of understanding Furong and Fanlin very early.


    Since the Quidditch World Cup, the girl she met when she just came out.


    It may be an illusion, but it is confirmed at Hogwarts.


    The warrior of busbarton, a representative of a school.


    Such a Hibiscus is undoubtedly incomparably dazzling, which can be regarded as dazzling in Hermione''s eyes.


    However, Fanlin did not know what kind of heart to hide such or such things, she was really some can not catch up with the pace of van Lin.


    The thought of retreat naturally brewed in the girl''s mind.


    However, this gap is not so much, with the growing strength of Fanlin, Fanlin hide her things have become more and more up.


    The harder Hermione tries to catch up, but the distance is not getting shorter.


    It can be said that the more you value something, the more afraid you are of losing something.


    Hermione was afraid that one day she would become a complete liability, and in fact, it is now.


    Without van Lin''s encouragement and help, even Hermione couldn''t insist on the rights and interests of domestic elves.


    The deeper you understand, the more difficult it will be.


    It can be said that Vaseline is as important to Hermione as she is to Vaseline.


    However, this kind of thing is doomed to hide until it is revealed.


    Worrying about gains and losses is the best description.


    In fact, as early as December, Krum had invited Hermione.


    To be honest, it surprised Hermione that she didn''t think she had anything to attract Krum.


    However, Krum asked his followers to sit next to Hermione at the weekend.


    He told Hermione that he came to the library every day because of her, in order to talk to her, but he never had the courage.


    He said he fell in love with himself after meeting at the first Quidditch World Cup.


    These words undoubtedly had an impact on Hermione.


    She was wondering whether she liked Vaseline or not.


    Or when do you like it.


    This feeling is very abrupt, but it is a problem that girls are facing.


    The ball was about to begin. There were so many girls inviting van Lin, but none of them succeeded.


    What would it be like if you invited yourself?Will Fanlin promise without hesitation?


    But what is the reason and purpose of Fanlin''s consent.


    Is it the identity of a friend or someone else.


    But that''s not what Hermione wanted, and even said that she was afraid to hear van Lin say he had a partner.


    It could be Laura, it could be hibiscus, or somebody


    Naturally, Hermione has been avoiding this problem.


    As for Krum, Hermione would not agree.


    She was not familiar with Krum again, and, from beginning to end, Hermione kept a distance from Krum and his followers.


    It can be said that Hermione was ready not to go to the ball. She didn''t even see her dress.


    If she went to the ball, she would only go with van Lin, and now she has no choice and does not want to choose.


    Hermione''s face was red and she was fascinated by Fanlin.


    Everyone showed up and surrounded them from a distance.


    Whispering is essential, of course, and everyone is talking about what''s going on, or what''s going to happen with Gryffindor''s default combination.


    Fanlin could not help but step forward, in fact, in front of a lot of people to say this kind of words, it really does not conform to van Lin''s style.


    Now, however, he seems to be possessed. There is nothing in his eyes except Hermione.


    "You can only be my partner, and You''re still my girlfriend Fanlin said that his tongue was a little tangled, and in fact he didn''t know what to say.


    Hermione lowered her head and opened her mouth, as if to say something, but under van Lin''s eager eyes, Hermione completely did not know what to do.


    To refuse or to accept is a very serious problem.


    "I don''t care. You have to promise me." Van Lin swallowed his saliva nervously, and then his mouth moved toward Hermione''s mouth. His action was fast and powerful. Before Hermione could react, van Lin kissed him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 595

    Love is not uncommon in Hogwarts.


    On the contrary, many of the last witches and witches who got together at the end of the school day established a relationship and came to the end.


    Like Harry''s parents, James Potter and Lily Potter.


    In fact, van Lin and Hermione are very optimistic about Sirius.


    Hermione is as good as lily, and van Lin is stronger than James.


    But no one dares to kiss and serve dog food in public in the Gryffindor public lounge.


    It''s a bit of a show of love in public.


    Hogwarts has a lot of corners, but Van Lin can''t take care of that much.


    An impulse, a head, things become very natural.


    It''s a good example of Hogwarts.


    Love has never been in the corner, but love has never been in the corner Well, those shameless things, we should not want to be crooked.


    But everyone is doing it in the dark, and no one has made it public.


    Such ostentatious and overt kissing as van leen is really the only one in the history of Hogwarts.


    Not surprisingly, it became a big event to replace the dance partner.


    Everyone is happy to talk about it.


    Gryffindor, of course, had no opinion of van Lin and Hermione together.


    It''s mostly the default CP disclosure.


    However, this is not the case at Slytherin college.


    The two kinds of mud together, it is probably such a statement.


    But that''s all. At least Mr. Draco Malfoy, the initiator of the speech, never said that in front of van Lin.


    Please note that this is not force coercion, this is a naked threat!


    Even so, such talk is still spreading in Hogwarts. Even though van Lin''s family was well known, van Lin''s grandmother had been to Hogwarts.


    But, after all, it was far away from China, and the aristocrats in Europe were not involved.


    As for the parties, Fanlin and Hermione naturally did not care.


    Smart people don''t pay attention to this kind of message, and it''s not to break them up. Naturally, Hermione won''t take it seriously.


    As for Fanlin, the prophet''s daily credit, questioned such a thing, Fanlin received a pile of them every day a month ago.


    Of course, dobby is the processor.


    The kitchen stove is a good choice.


    In fact, after van Lin''s boldness, Hermione''s small mood of careful thinking was naturally smoothed.


    However, there was no change in their lives.


    They entered the state very early, and what they needed was just a confirmation of their relationship.


    It''s just that two people spend more time together, and there''s no need to hide when thinking about each other.


    It''s getting closer. However, it''s impossible for such a bridge to spread dog food openly.


    Even if Hogwarts doesn''t forbid it, it''s not nice to be around single dogs.


    This is to be punished by God.


    After dealing with Hermione''s affairs, Harry''s priority will naturally be on Harry.


    Hapless Harry and Ron have no partners yet.


    "It''s getting boring. Ginny, you can go with Harry, and I can only -- "Ron is on the sofa. Since van Lin and Hermione established a relationship, he and Harry are the only boys in Gryffindor who have not found a partner. Of course, Neville and Finnegan may also be included.


    "No," Ginny blushed. "I''m going with - and Neville. He invited me after being rejected by Hermione, and I think Ah Anyway, I can''t take part. I''m not in the fourth grade. "


    She looked miserable.


    "I want to eat." She stood up and went to the entrance of the mural, dejected.


    Ron glared at Harry. "What''s wrong with them?" He asked. "Still, what''s wrong with me? I can''t believe that Neville took Ginny and Merlin''s beard without saying a word. I think I need to calm down."


    Harry shook his head, and vaseline gave him one less choice.


    But Harry didn''t care about Ron. On the contrary, Harry just saw pavitti and lavender come in through the mural.


    It''s time for big action.


    "Wait." Harry said to Ron.


    Then Harry stood up and went straight up to pavitte. "Pavette, can you come to the dance with me?"


    Pavitti chuckled. Harry waited for her to finish laughing, his fingers crossed in his robe pocket, praying silently."Well, all right." She finally agreed, blushing.


    "Thank you," said Harry, relieved. "Lavender - can you go with Ron?"


    "She''s already with phinegan." The two of them laughed even harder, pavitti said.


    Harry sighed.


    "None of you want to go with Ron?" He said, keep your voice down so Ron won''t hear.


    "Please, if you can''t find it now, Ron will be able to go by himself and help, pavitti."


    Harry made a plea, and Ron would be mad if he knew that his partner was here.


    But Harry didn''t think so. If Ron went to the dance on his own on the day of the dance, Harry could have thought of Professor McGonagall''s embarrassed face.


    "Ah..." "I think my sister can Padma, you know In Ravenclaw. I''ll ask her if she wants to go


    "Well, that''s the best." Said Harry. "Let me know if you have news, will you?"


    He returned to Ron, thinking that the partner was more troublesome than the dance itself, praying for pavitti. Padma''s nose shouldn''t really be crooked.


    Otherwise, Ron will go crazy.


    It''s really that the partner itself is more troublesome than the dance.


    Harry was getting fed up with his partner.


    Fanlin still has foresight and has been cultivating since the first grade.


    Looking back, it seems that this is really the case. Fanlin seems to have been mixed up with Hermione since the first grade.


    It''s like that from the train.


    I don''t know why, but suddenly Harry was a little envious.


    He hoped that Qiu would be the same, but it was doomed to be impossible. Qiu was a grade older than him.


    Now Harry''s only wish is to get through the Christmas ball.


    It''s much harder than fighting a mad dragon. In fact, Harry can''t dance


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 596

    Although there will be a lot of heavy homework for the fourth year holiday, when the semester is over, everyone is not in the mood to do it. Instead, they spend the Christmas Eve week playing with other people.


    Gryffindor tower was almost as lively as it was during the semester, and Fred and George''s pale yellow cream had been so successful that people kept feathering the place for a few days after the holiday.


    Before long, however, all the Gryffindors had learned to be extremely cautious about the food given by anyone else, in case it contained pale yellow cream.


    George revealed to Harry that he and Fred were now working on something else, and Harry was determined in his heart that he would never accept anything from Fred and George, even fried potato chips, from now on.


    Because he still can''t forget Dudley and his long tongued toffee.


    Fred also specially asked van Lin about Animagus. In his words, they wanted to develop a kind of food that could be eaten into various animals.


    This is a subversive idea. You know, Animagus is a kind of magic that is very difficult to master in the magic world. It needs talent.


    But Van Lim also gives good advice.


    How to maintain the magic of Transfiguration in a candy, just as nicoleme''s guidance to him has reached a stage.


    Van Lin needs to make something on its own.


    Fred and George offer a good suggestion.


    Transfiguration has always been the magic that van Lin is good at.


    At Van Lin''s suggestion, Fred and George put the idea of food aside for a while and went to make ornaments.


    Deformed bracelets, earrings or pins?


    However, this is interlinked with the production of deformable food, only one is curing magic, the other is disposable consumables.


    Naturally, Fred took the opportunity to introduce some new food, Malfoy version of the taste of sugar.


    A tempting white ferret.


    I don''t know why, van Lin remembered his Animagus again, if not forced to change


    Speaking of it, I am really a little relaxed.


    There is no progress in the phantom shifting exercise. In fact, it''s good to start practicing, and Hermione has specially studied it.


    The girl''s carefulness helped van Lin far more than Sirius.


    But the final problem still falls on Fanlin himself. The chains must be melted again.


    Difficult to carry out the second human body alchemy?


    Fanlin used his own alchemy flame, and even the hardest meteorite could be changed.


    But that feeling


    Once in the house of demand, Fanlin''s magic was out of control and nearly destroyed half of the house.


    Dobby came in time, and he and dobby went down together.


    Luna''s mother also died in the experiment accident, the danger of magic is self-evident.


    The castle and the ground were covered with snow, and the blue bisberton carriage looked like a big, cold, frozen pumpkin beside the gingerbread house, which was Hagrid''s hut; and the porthole of the demstrand was covered with ice, and the equipment was covered with snow-white ice, and the servants and elves were fighting for it in the kitchen With a rich, warm stew and delicious pudding, only Furong Dracula seemed to be complaining.


    "These Hogwarts food is too greasy When Harry left the hall behind her one night, she was heard to say (Ron was hiding behind Harry, trying to avoid being found by Hibiscus). "My dress doesn''t fit me any more!"


    This word comes out of Hibiscus'' mouth, but there is no accident in Fanlin.


    In fact, when he was chatting with hibiscus, hibiscus complained more than once.


    Hogwarts style is not suitable for hibiscus. It''s too dark here, a medieval castle.


    Maybe, only busbarton''s style is more suitable for hibiscus.


    Romantic French?


    Well, it''s not friendly to Fanlin, but Hibiscus doesn''t care about these little things.


    It can be said that a person''s personality is like this, Hibiscus is still very picky.


    "That''s a little bit of an affectation," Hermione said suddenly. "That''s the right word to put here."


    "Maybe." Van Lin shrugged his shoulders.


    It''s winter now, and there will be a dance party soon. It''s a rare day to relax.


    At least, vanillin doesn''t have to think about little Barty crouch or the damned vampires.


    A rare time to relax.


    Even Hermione dropped her essay business for a while.


    The two men had just established friendly diplomatic relations, and Fanlin was planning to merge.


    Naturally, it''s always nice to spend more time together, not to mention Harry and Ron.It''s worth mentioning that Harry and Ron''s partner are finally confirmed.


    Beautiful Indian sisters, the twins.


    Strictly speaking, it''s not exactly Ron''s taste.


    However, lavender had gone with phinegan, and it was not easy for Fanlin to change partners.


    And Neville.


    Neville was brave enough to invite Hermione and Ginny.


    Fanlin had planned to let Neville go to Luna if he couldn''t find a partner.


    But Luna doesn''t seem to be planning to dance


    "Hermione," said Ron, looking at her with a sudden frown, "your teeth..."


    "What''s the matter?" Said Hermione.


    "Oh, it''s strange I just saw... "


    "Isn''t that good?"


    "No, I mean All of them now Straight and - and of normal size. "


    Hermione suddenly grinned playfully, and even Harry noticed that smile was not what he remembered.


    "Oh When I ran to Ms. Pomfrey and asked her to retract them, she held up a mirror and told me to stop when they became normal, "she said," but I - let her go a little bit more, "and she laughed more happily." Mom and dad won''t be too happy. I''ve tried to persuade them to let me shrink them for a long time, but they want me to keep wearing braces Zhengqi, you know, they''re dentists. They don''t think there''s any connection between teeth and magic


    Harry looked at Hermione and then at Van Lin, who had rarely frowned since van Lin had confessed.


    To be honest, it made him a little uncomfortable, but it was also good, at least some good changes had taken place in the partners he knew well.


    Van Lin is already looking forward to Hermione''s dress.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 597

    On the morning of Christmas day, van Lin suddenly woke up. Just as he was trying to figure out what made him wake up suddenly, he opened his eyes and saw a huge, round, green eyed object staring at him in the dark, close to his nose.


    "Dobby," said Fanling suddenly, and then he lowered his voice.


    As van Lin crawled away from the elf, he almost fell out of bed. "Don''t do this!"


    "Dobby, I''m sorry, master Fanlin!" Dobby quickly squeaked, covering his mouth with his long fingers and retreating, "dobby just wants to wish master van Lin a" Merry Christmas "and bring him a present, sir! And Harry. Porter said dobby would come to see him from time to time, sir! I also brought a present for Mr. Harry Potter


    "It''s OK." Fanlin said, panting faster than just now, and the heart rate returned to normal, "just stimulate me, OK, don''t bend over me like that just now..."


    Fanlin pulled the curtain of the bed and took a dress from the table at the head of the bed and put it on his body.


    His yelling woke Ron, Finnegan, Harry and Neville, all of whom could see through the cracks in their bed curtains, with hazy eyes and messy hair.


    "Have you been attacked, Valentine?" Asked phinegan sleepily.


    Harry took the glasses from the head of the bed.


    "No, dobby," said Fanling, "go to sleep."


    "Well A gift Said phinegan, noticing that there was a lot of stuff at the foot of the bed.


    Ron, Harry and Neville decided that since they were awake, they might as well get out of bed and open the presents.


    Fanlin turned back to dobby, who was standing nervously by Van Lin''s bed, still worried about the troubles he had brought to young master Fanlin. In the small hole at the top of his teapot cap was a Christmas gadget.


    Dobby''s dress still makes Fanlin feel incredible.


    Last Christmas, van Lin gave dobby a pair of shoes, custom-made leather boots. Dobby''s clothes, however, were not sure where he had come from. In a word, dobby looked like a clown.


    "Can dobby give master Fanlin his present?" It said tentatively.


    "Of course," said Fanlin, "I have something for you, too."


    Fanlin wiped from his chest, a smaller gift box was taken out.


    In fact, van leen is going to change Dobby''s dress, at least to make dobby less weird.


    A brand new plaid jacket, as for pants


    There was a pair of shorts, but Dobby''s legs were so thin that it was like wearing a skirt on Dobby''s body.


    "Dobby, I have a pair of gloves for you." Harry said that although the glove was used by him, it was not a problem in front of magic.


    Dobby was ecstatic. "How wonderful the master and Sir are It squeaked, eyes full of tears, and made a deep bow to van Lin and Harry. "Dobby knows that the master and Mr. are going to be great witches, because he is master van leen Al and Mr. Harry Potter."


    Harry grinned shyly, and van Lin handed the clothes to dobby.


    Dobby was so excited that van Lin saw Dobby''s tears.


    "Thank you, master Fanlin. You also bought new clothes for dobby..."


    "We''re friends, dobby." Van Lin said, "you''re not..."


    Fanlin didn''t go on. He was afraid that he would say something that would make dobby cry.


    At this time, Ron also began to open the gift, but for Harry.


    "Wow, Harry --" he opened Harry''s present. It was a cool little Canary hat. "It''s so handsome He put it on his head and his hair was banged.


    Dobby handed van Lin a package of things, which turned out to be a pair of socks.


    "I made them myself, master!" The elf said happily, "I bought the wool with my own wages."


    The sock on the left is bright red with a broom shaped pattern; the one on the right is just green, with a pattern of a thief.


    "They They really are Oh, thank you, dobby Van Lin said, and then he put the socks on his feet. At least, dobby should be happy. No.


    "Well, dobby can give Harry Potter a gift. I mean, to show my thanks..."


    "I''m sure Harry would love to accept your gift." Said Fanlin.


    "Bring it, dobby, and thank you." Harry kindly said that his attitude towards dobby was the same as that of Vaseline.


    Of course, it also benefits from Hermione''s brainwashing.


    If you have a good friend who talks about the status of the house elf all day long, you will also accept this setting.


    "Oh, really..."


    Dobby was moved to fly. Then he gave Harry as like as two peas.Fortunately, Harry put them on directly.


    If it''s Ron, such a shameful thing


    Well, no shame without his robe.


    "Dobby has to go, sir. We''ve made breakfast in the kitchen!" Dobby said, hurried out of the room and waved goodbye to Ron and the others as he passed.


    Always polite elves, and dobby is a regular bedroom guest.


    Although it is said that this family has a little weird elves.


    Compared with the strange socks dobby had sent, van Lin was very satisfied with the other gifts. Harry gave him a copy of the Quidditch team of Britain and Ireland In fact, Harry had been struggling for a long time, but he couldn''t think of what Vaseline needed.


    Ron, on the other hand, gave a bulging bag of dung bombs, and Sirius sent a watch with delicate patterns on it.


    To tell you the truth, Fanlin can''t think of the significance of this watch. However, the things Sirius has prepared, the sense of magnificence is natural.


    And Hagrid sent a big box of candy, Hagrid learned a lesson, he took into account the different teeth, which van Lin is very happy.


    These are all Fanlin''s favorite - Betty. Potter''s assorted beans, Chocolate Frog candy, Duber''s most delicious bubble gum, and smart bee foam drinks.


    And Mrs. Weasley''s, of course, with a new Pullover and a lot of homemade cakes.


    Mrs. Weasley is very good at it.


    Neville gave van Lin a brand-new quill pen, and Dennis, a lot of Muggle handicrafts.


    Furong gave a bottle of perfume to fan Lin. The ghost knew what she thought. In her words, van Lin wanted to improve her charm and taste.


    Fanlin didn''t agree, but he didn''t mind using it today.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 598

    There are a lot of gifts from Fanlin. In fact, many of them came to van Lin''s bedside earlier than this, in part, because of the Christmas gifts they sent to van Lin.


    Mr. al''s gifts were Muggle items, which, however, were of no use at Hogwarts.


    Of course, there are also some admirers, which are all made up by the Daily Prophet, who publicize the deeds of Fanlin to hide the mistakes of the Ministry of magic.


    The only advantage should be that van Lin can receive a lot of gifts.


    Finally, Harry had to come with Ron to help Vaseline open the gift.


    Of course, it needs magic filtering.


    Who knows who, even put the love potion in the envelope, if there is any accident at this juncture, Fanlin is absolutely unbearable.


    Hermione would never let him go, like after marriage


    Anyway, van Lin found one of Hermione''s gifts from a pile of presents.


    It''s a hand knitted sweater. Although it doesn''t have the craftsmanship of Mrs. Weasley, it can be seen that the girl is very attentive.


    The crooked thread was also cut off one by one by the girl, and the abbreviation of van Lin and Hermione''s name was shown on the gold red thread.


    In fact, Hermione is very insightful about design, the interweaving of a and G.


    Anyway, it''s the best gift van Lin has ever received.


    Van Lin did not hesitate, he just put the sweater on his body.


    The girl must have been preparing this sweater for a long time. Fanlin can even feel the residual temperature of the girl''s palm.


    It''s an illusion, of course, but it''s really great.


    With unprecedented enrichment, Fanlin felt that nothing could defeat him now.


    "Let''s go down." Van Lin said excitedly.


    "What about these presents?" "It''s a Quidditch model," Harry said, as he unwrapped the package. "Ireland played Switzerland."


    "Oh, for you, Harry, but now I think I should put them down."


    "Oh, thank you, but..."


    "Nothing, but Harry." "I''ve seen what I want to see, and I can leave the rest to dobby," Van Lin said


    "What do you want to do?" Harry looked at Van Lin puzzled.


    "It''s snowing, Harry. Why don''t we go out and relax?"


    "Relax?"


    "Anyway, let''s go." With a wave of vanillin''s hand, the curse of cleanliness immediately acts on these gifts.


    Line up neatly along the wall. It doesn''t look so messy.


    Fanning rushes downstairs. Hermione and Ginny are waiting for them in the lounge.


    Fanlin laughed. He didn''t wear a coat, just to expose his sweater.


    Hermione naturally noticed this, and the girl was very happy anyway.


    She was quite afraid of her craft, but no one would feel unnatural in Van Lin''s body.


    In fact, the morning time is not suitable for outdoor activities. The little wizard who just got up from the warm quilt is not so willing to go directly into the snow.


    Since everyone didn''t want to go out in the morning, dobby was not responsible for opening the presents.


    They spent most of the morning in Gryffindor tower, where everyone was unpacking their presents and then went back to the hall for a rich lunch with at least Turkey and Christmas cloth, and a pile of cabbage and magic biscuits.


    In the afternoon, they came out of the house. The snow had not been trampled, except that the students of demstrand and busbarton had made several deep gullies on their way to the castle.


    This is a long planned activity of Fanlin.


    Such a thick snow field, there is not a lively snow fight how to say the past.


    The group is very clear, two girls in a group, and then three boys fight in disorder.


    This is an unfair fight.


    Fanlin couldn''t have watched Hermione get beaten, and Hermione


    Well, Hermione was very cooperative and gave van Lin some snowballs.


    Suddenly, the painting style of the scene became serious.


    Fanlin''s power is hard for Harry and Ron to resist.


    He and Ron had just thrown out two fist sized snowballs, and then what Van Lin paid them back was geometric growth.


    "Fanlin Al, if you''re using magic, I''m not welcome." Cried Harry.


    Vaseline kept arguing that he didn''t use magic, but Harry saw a snowball the size of a head flying out of van Lin''s hand.


    A few seconds ago, the snowball in Van Lin''s hand is not so big, moreover, have you seen snowballs like tracking missiles?


    Harry will never forget the pleasure of being hit by a snowball from the sky.


    The scene changed in an instant. Hermione and Ginny stepped aside wisely. They didn''t bring wands.Fortunately, Harry and Ron had wands. What''s more, they don''t have the slightest cover up.


    One snow line after another rushed directly at Van Lin.


    It''s not a wizard duel Naturally, Fanlin would not use any other means.


    And then, in the end, Harry''s going to fall And then Hermione pulled it out for him.


    Naturally, Fred and George were indispensable to such scenes, and the end result was that no one was allowed to use magic.


    Now, van Lin can only hide behind Hermione, shivering.


    At five o''clock, the two girls said they would go back upstairs and get ready for the ball.


    "What, you need three hours to prepare?" Ron looked at her in disbelief and said, but didn''t notice that George threw a big snowball and Ron was hit hard on the head.


    "When shall we call you?" Ron yells to Hermione, but she just waves and disappears at the end of the stone staircase leading to the castle.


    There will be no tea party this Christmas, because there will be a feast at the dance tonight.


    At seven o''clock, everyone couldn''t see each other. The others told them to stop the snow war, and then a large group of them returned to the rest room. The fat lady was sitting on the stairs with her friend Willie. Both of them were drunk. Empty bottles of chocolate liqueur were piled up under her portrait.


    "Beast fight, that''s it." When people say the password.


    Van Lin, Harry, Ron, Seymour, and Neville changed into gowns in their rooms.


    Everyone seemed confident, but he was far behind Ron. He looked at himself in a corner at a corner, observing himself in the mirror. His face was very cold. No one noticed that his dress looked more like a skirt. In order to make his clothes show his masculinity, he sprayed a scent of perfume on the neckline and cuffs. At least he didn''t need to tie a tie, though he did it. Elegant thing, but the edge of the dress is still sad.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 599

    "I still don''t understand how you got these beautiful girls in a year?"


    Muttered Dean.


    "The unique charm of animals." Ron said sadly, pulling the broken thread from his cuff.


    "But your lace is really sexy." Harry said with a smile that Mrs. Weasley bought his dress, but it was much better than Ron.


    Harry said he could sponsor Ron a dress, but Mrs. Weasley flatly refused.


    "My God, yours is very good." Ron looked at Harry, who was still wearing a bow tie. Through this, Harry''s black dress blew up several blocks.


    The more Ron looked at himself, the worse he felt about himself, especially the lace.


    "I suggest you deal with it with the cutting mantra."


    Ron looked back, and he felt a little wink in his eyes.


    Fanlin was the last one to get dressed up, and that damned bow tie was a bit hard to get.


    However, it seems that his pure white dress is a bit swaggering. It can be regarded as a handsome face in collocation. Maybe van Lin will become the most dazzling boy in Hogwarts.


    What''s more, van Lin''s dress is Muggle style, not Harry''s black wizard dress with huge cuffs.


    Simple and neat, the original white does not make Fanlin look bloated, on the contrary, perhaps because of the height of Fanlin, it seems that the lines of Fanlin are somewhat slender.


    "Why are you all better than me..." Ron took a long time to say that.


    At Van Lin''s suggestion, Ron himself secretly uses the cutting curse to remove the darn cuff lace.


    It looks much better.


    In Harry''s words, the trendy style of a hundred years ago


    However, Ron''s technique is not skilled, and there are some bad burrs on the cuff edge.


    Several people went downstairs together.


    It can be said that Fanlin attracted enough attention as soon as he came down. Muggle style dress looks more handsome than wizard style. Most importantly, only van Lin''s dress is white in the whole lounge.


    The rest room presents a strange scene, full of people in colorful dresses, different from the previous black.


    Pawetti was waiting for Harry at the foot of the stairs. She was in a pink dress, braided with gold thread, and she looked pretty with her hands shining around her.


    Harry was relieved to see that she was not giggling. "You, er, look beautiful." He said clumsily.


    "Thank you." She said, "Padma will wait for you in the lobby at the door!" She said to Ron.


    "OK." Ron said, looking around. "Where''s Hermione?"


    Paviti shrugged and said, "let''s go down, Harry."


    "OK." Said Harry. Fred winked at Harry (as he walked past Harry towards the portrait house).


    Vaseline stayed in the lounge waiting for his partner. He was going with Hermione.


    The entrance hall was full of students, waiting for eight o''clock to arrive quickly. At this time, the door of the hall opened. People from various rooms crowded into the crowd to look for their partners. Pavitti found his sister Padma and took her to Harry.


    "Hello!" Padma, in her bright green dress, looks as beautiful as pavitti, and she doesn''t seem to be keen on Ron as her partner.


    As she looked up and down at Ron, her eyes stopped at his ragged collar and cuffs. "Hello!" Ron said, not looking at her, staring at the crowd, "Oh, no..."


    He ducked behind Harry, as Furon Dracula was passing by, dressed in dazzling silver gray satin, accompanied by Ravenclaw captain Roger Davis, and when they were far away, Ron stood up and looked over the crowd.


    A group of Slytherin''s students came out of the city''s foyer and came up the stairs step by step. Malfoy was at the front. She was wearing a velvet skirt with a high collar, which looked to Harry like a bishop.


    Benxi. Parkinson grabs Malfoy''s arm in a wrinkled pink dress. Clara and Goyle were both dressed in green and looked like a stone with Teocher. Harry didn''t want to see any of them, so he went to his partner.


    The oak front door opened and everyone looked over to see demstrand''s students and Professor Karkaroff coming in.


    Krum was at the head of the group, accompanied by a girl in a purple dress whom Harry didn''t know.


    It seems to be one of Krum''s admirers.


    Harry is not optimistic about Hermione''s invitation to Krum, but why haven''t Hermione and van Lin come?


    In front of the Christmas grove, there are so many magic lamps in front of them that they can be seen sitting in front of the magic fairy castle.


    At this time, Professor McGonagall''s voice said, "gentlemen, please come here!Pavitti straightened her bracelet and glowed. She and Harry said to Ron and Padma, "see you later." Then she went up and chirped people out a path for her to pass.


    Professor McGonagall, wearing a plaid skirt and a rather ugly thistle wreath on the edge of the hat, told them to wait by the door for the others to come in first, and then when the rest of the students sat down, they could walk in a progressive pace into the hall.


    Furong Delacour and Roger Davis were sitting at the nearest door. Davis seemed dazzled by the luck of having Hibiscus as a partner. His eyes never left her.


    This makes Hibiscus feel very satisfied. In her eyes, Davis'' performance is undoubtedly the best affirmation of Hibiscus'' charm.


    In the eyes of Hibiscus, Fanlin is a little brother that suits the taste, and that''s all.


    Fanlin is too young. If both of them are in their twenties, it will not be a problem, but they are not separated from the campus.


    What''s more, even demstrand and busbarton agreed with the vigorous confession.


    Of course, it''s not so nice to put it in Krum, who was the first to invite Hermione.


    They received the news very early, however, they were overtaken by others.


    If van Lin had known, he might have laughed at Krum.


    You know, Hermione was raised when he was a kid.


    Krum compared with his three and a half years in just four months?


    This is beyond our capacity.


    However, Fanlin is not in the mood to pay attention to these jokes.


    Van Lin''s eyes couldn''t be removed from Hermione. Who cares about the rest?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 600

    Van Lin had to admit a fact that he only thought Hermione was very beautiful, but today, Hermione''s change was absolutely amazing to van Lin.


    Originally Hermione''s hair was a big problem. It was fluffy and looked messy. I don''t know what method Hermione used. Now these hair are wrapped around Hermione''s head and form an elegant bun.


    Mr. al''s eye was, of course, impeccable, as could be seen from van Lin''s body.


    A long sea blue dress was like satin, which was pasted on Hermione''s body without any wrinkles.


    The combination of the girl''s figure and long skirt gives van Lin a sense of Ocean Princess.


    Van Lin never found Hermione in such a good shape.


    Maybe it''s because she took off her baggy black school uniform, or Hermione gave up her little yellow bag, full of a dozen books.


    It seems that Hermione has prepared a lot of things for this day, and it is extremely difficult to correct her body shape. However, Hermione was born to do it. Van Lin did not feel the trace of Hermione''s high and low shoulders.


    Hermione was smiling. In fact, Hermione didn''t know what to say. She was nervous by Van Lin''s almost hot eyes.


    "How, how?" Hermione asked carefully, raising her hand, she lifted her hair bun to the back of her ears.


    "It''s perfect." "You are more beautiful today than ever before," Fanlin exclaimed


    Hermione blushed, but for her boyfriend''s praise, Hermione was very helpful.


    "It will definitely surprise them." Said Fanlin, extending his arm.


    Hermione chuckled as if she were stepping on the red carpet.


    The Gryffindor tower is not far from the auditorium, and van Lin and Hermione soon arrive at the entrance of the auditorium.


    No one''s in yet, but Harry''s in position.


    However, the arrival of van Lin and Hermione caused a lot of surprise.


    The boys have all seen the look of the van Lin dress, but this time the surprise is for Hermione.


    Everyone looked at Hermione with a kind of surprise and doubt. 7 didn''t even know how to evaluate the girl.


    The impression of Hermione has always remained in the image of Xueba with disordered hair. People who don''t pay attention to it don''t know that Hermione will burst out such a dazzling light after dressing up.


    Hermione took van Lin''s arm and walked through the ceremony.


    They are lovers. Naturally, they are not allowed to cover up anything.


    Around the boys with a kind of amazing eyes on Hermione, and the girls are the same, but this vision changed a layer of meaning.


    With surprise and jealousy, Hermione''s dress was so dazzling that the Sorcerer''s robe was like a gorgeous bag that covered them.


    But I have to admit that they are definitely the most dazzling couple today.


    In the eyes of Hogwarts, Hermione is not worthy of van Lin.


    In the appearance of mediocrity, plus the overlap of artificial.


    A lot of people think that van Lin likes Hermione because of the habit. They have been together since the first grade.


    However, when Hermione''s gorgeous transformation, no one will think so. They are so well matched.


    There may be more, but Van Lin thinks he should find Ron and them as soon as possible.


    Ron is right at the door of the hall, with his partner.


    However, when he saw van Lin and Hermione in the eyes of attention, Ron was still surprised to grow his mouth.


    It makes him look stupid, but he doesn''t care about that much.


    In fact, Ron can''t believe his eyes. This beautiful girl in a navy blue dress is Hermione, who has never been very impressive.


    Van Lim didn''t notice. He waved to Harry from a distance so that Harry could find him.


    In fact, as soon as they were together, Harry noticed that van reen, and


    Harry really doubted whether van Lin had changed his partner temporarily.


    That beautiful girl in blue is really Hermione.


    Almost no one thought that beside van Lin was Hermione, who was usually totally unimportant.


    But that''s what happened. Hermione''s change should have been the biggest in the party.


    Malfoy, of course, saw the mud assemblage in his mouth.


    In comparison, even though Malfoy was proud, he had to admit that van Lin''s dress was better, and his girlfriend would never lose to Furong.


    It''s totally two styles.


    The beauty of Hibiscus is temptation, just like a piece of chocolate, which can be melted and shaped into the shape you want anytime and anywhere.


    But Hermione is different, it is another feeling, like a green fruit, in the case of not losing its own fragrance, the lack always gives you a hazy and fresh flavor.Hermione seemed to feel the look around her. Everyone changed their dresses, as if they were a different person.


    If you don''t feel nervous, it''s definitely Hermione''s holding on.


    In fact, Hermione has been responding politely since the entrance, but Van Lin feels that Hermione''s body is slightly shaking.


    Naturally, such a thing as thick skin is what Van Lin should do now.


    To say the least, it is necessary to swear sovereignty in front of those animals. This is his territory.


    Van Lim''s arm was gently drawn, and then it was wrapped around Hermione''s waist and abdomen.


    This girl can be regarded as tightly pasted on van Lin''s body.


    The girl''s face turned redder, and a sense of shyness only spread for a moment, and then Hermione felt an unparalleled sense of security.


    Yes, Fanlin has been with her since the beginning. What else is she afraid of.


    Also ignore the eyes around enough to kill, Fanlin righteously scattered dog food.


    Professor McGonagall was also a little distracted. His two most satisfied students were in the limelight. Moreover, Professor McGonagall could not see what was going on?


    These two little guys.


    As soon as everyone was sitting in the hall, Professor McGonagall lined up the players and their partners and followed her.


    They did, and when they walked into the hall and walked towards the big round table where the judges sat together, the audience applauded.


    All the walls of the hall were covered with silver glittering frost, and hundreds of mistletoe wreaths and ivy were interwoven on the star shaped black ceiling. All the tables in the room were painted, and there were about a hundred small, lantern lit tables, each of which could seat twelve people.


    The ball is about to start here, everyone is a little nervous, which is what they have been looking forward to.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 601

    Harry tried to keep himself from falling down, and pavitti seemed to enjoy it. She gave Harry a powerful hint while smiling at everyone. It was enough to make him feel like a performing dog, and she was leading him.


    As he approached the main table, he saw Ron and Padma.


    Ron is squinting at Hermione, and Padma looks blue.


    Dumbledore beamed as the winners approached the main table, but kakarov''s expression was distinctly the same as Ron''s when he noticed Krum and his partner approaching.


    Lao Yiguo also likes fresh and beautiful small


    Ruth bagmon, dressed in a bright purple dress with a yellow pattern, was clapping as enthusiastically as the other students this evening, while Ms. maxim, leaving her daily Black Satin uniform and putting on a flowing Lavender Silk Robe, was politely clapping at them.


    The opening dance is the four warriors, of course, there is nothing about them.


    But Harry was absent-minded. He suddenly realized that Mr. crouch did not show up. Percy Weasley took the fifth seat on the table.


    As the contestants and their partners approached the table, Percy pulled up the empty chair next to him and looked at Harry visibly.


    Harry understood his hint and sat next to Percy, who was wearing a new Navy Dress with a smug expression.


    "I was promoted." Harry said it without asking him. From his tone of voice, he seemed to have been declared the supreme leader of the University. "I am now Mr. Crouch''s personal assistant, and I am here on behalf of Mr. crouch."


    "Why doesn''t he come?" Asked Harry. He didn''t want to clean up the dinner and listen to the speech.


    "I''m afraid I can only say that Mr. crouch is not feeling well at all. He has not recovered since the world cup. This is not surprising at all. He is no longer young after overwork, although he still has talent. Of course, the mind is as good as before. But the world cup was a tragic failure for the whole cabinet. After that, Mr. crouch took a great blow because of the mistakes made by his family and the elf brin (I don''t know her name). He immediately dismissed her, but - Oh, as I said, he kept working, he needed to be looked after, and I think he was obviously at home since she left There''s no consolation in it, and we''ll have to arrange a contest and the outcome - the betrayal woman is spreading rumors - no, poor man, he should have a quiet Christmas, and I''m glad he knows he has someone he can safely pass on. "


    Harry was eager to ask if Mr. crouch had asked Percy to "watch the weather," but in the end he resisted.


    The glittering plates had no food, but there was a small menu in front of everyone. Harry picked it up uncertainly and looked around - no one was waiting. However, Dumbledore looked at his menu carefully and said to his plate, ribs


    The ribs are coming up. As the rest of the table understood the method and placed orders on their plates, Harry glanced at Hermione to see how she felt about this more complex new way of eating.


    But Hermione didn''t seem to notice these things either. She was sitting at a table in front of van Lin, Ron and his partner were far away. Instead, Ginny and Neville came by.


    I have to say that Hermione is so eye-catching today. Harry is really happy for Hermione.


    "Oh, we also have a castle, which is not as big or comfortable as this one. I think so." Krum confided to his partner, "we only have four floors, and the stove will only be lit by magic, but our bottom is bigger than these - although in winter we have almost no sunshine, so we don''t like it, but in summer we fly every day, over lakes and mountains -"


    "OK, OK, wickdor." Said kakarov, smiling but unable to conceal his cold eyes. "Stop talking, or your charming friend will know where we are hiding!"


    Dumbledore laughed and blinked. "It''s a secret People don''t welcome visitors! "


    "Oh, Dumbledore." Kakarov grinned, showing his yellow teeth as much as possible. "We''re protecting our own territory, aren''t we? Because only we know the secret of the school and are proud of it. Isn''t it right to defend it? "


    "Oh, I never dreamed that I knew all the secrets of Hogwarts." Dumbledore said in a friendly way, "for example, this morning alone, I was going to the bathroom, but I went in the wrong direction and found a very nice house that I had never been to. There were a lot of potties in it. When I looked closer, I found that the house had been painted. But I have to try to remember it all, maybe it will only appear at 5:30 in the morning. Or it will only appear when the moon becomes a quarter, or when the seeker has a particularly sound arm


    Harry snorted at his spicy vegetable stew, Percy frowned, but Dumbledore winked down.At the same time, Furong criticizes Hogwarts'' decorations to Roger Davis.


    "It''s nothing," she complained, looking at the glowing walls around the hall. "In the palace of busbarton, in the canteen of klimas, there are ice sculptures everywhere. They don''t melt. Of course, they''re like giant diamond statues that light up the whole place, and the food is superb, and a group of beautiful girls made of wood sing while we eat, in me There''s no such ugly armor in our hall, and if a rogue intrudes into busbarton, he''ll be driven out like this. " She patted the table impatiently.


    Roger Davis looked vaguely at her face as she spoke. The fork was too old for Harry to think Davis was too busy looking at Flo and swallowing every word she said.


    "That''s right." Davis quickly said, mimicking hibiscus, patting her hand on the table, "like that, right."


    It''s all about playing Davis as a monkey, but Van Lin and Ron know they must like it.


    Hibiscus is a friend of Fanlin, and Ron


    Ron didn''t look away from Hermione.


    Harry looked around the hall. Hagrid was sitting in one of the meals, his body wrapped in his fluffy brown suit and staring at the main table.


    Harry saw him wave his hand. Looking in the direction, he saw that Ms. Maxim also waved her hand. Her opal was shining in the candlelight.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 602

    After the food was finished, Dumbledore stood up and asked the students to stand up in the same way. Then, with a wave of his hand, all the tables were back to the wall, and the floor was suddenly clean. Then he used magic to make a stage rise along the flat right side, with a set of drums, a few guitars, a lute, a cello, and some Scottish bagpipes.


    They were all fluffy, dressed in a black dress that had been deliberately torn up and picked up their instruments. Harry, however, was so absorbed in watching them that he almost forgot what happened next. All of a sudden, Harry realized that all the lights on the table were off and the other players and partners stood up.


    "Come on "It''s time for us to dance," he chided Harry tripped over his clothes as he stood up.


    A slow, plaintive voice sprang up from the very sister''s mouth. Harry walked into the bright dance floor, careful not to look at anyone (he saw Seymour and Dean waving and snickering at him), and the next moment pavitti grabbed his hand, one on his waist and the other tightly in his hand.


    It wasn''t too bad, Harry thought, spinning slowly there (pavitti was prompting) he put his eyes on the faces of the people watching. Soon, many of them went into the dance floor, so that the players were no longer the focus of attention. Neville and Ginny were dancing around (he saw Ginny back from time to time because she was trampled on by Neville) Dumbledore is waltzing with Mrs. maxim, and the top of his top hat can only touch her chin, which makes him look slim. However, although she is such a strong woman, her movements are very elegant. Moody was in a very ugly two-step dance with Professor xiannister, and she nervously avoided his wooden legs.


    "What beautiful socks, Potter!" As modi passed by, his magical eyes were fixed on Harry''s dress.


    "Oh, yes, dobby, the servant spirit, weaves it for me." Said Harry, grinning.


    "He''s creepy. Tell him to go away." Pavitti whispered, "I don''t want to look at him!"


    Ron seems to be absent-minded, the old style of the robe makes him a little unable to open his legs, his eyes do not fall on his partner, it seems that he is looking for something.


    Dancing, of course, involves four warriors.


    However, there are still big differences in the degree.


    Among the four warriors, hibiscus and Davis are the best.


    Naturally, MEWA''s dance needs no other people to question, and Davis, Fanling suspected, maybe he practiced it in private.


    However, Davis that pair of infatuated pig brother''s expression actually lets him become very stupid.


    In Ron''s words, it''s a pig


    I only hope Hibiscus doesn''t show mercy when she kicks him away. However, Hibiscus is quite satisfied.


    Next to them are Cedric and Zhang Qiu''s couple, which should be the correct name for Qiu.


    Grandma should like autumn very much.


    A beautiful oriental girl, dressed in a big girl''s bun, wearing a golden cheongsam.


    Autumn is another amazing highlight of Hogwarts.


    Unlike Hermione, Qiu usually adorns herself with gentleness.


    If she really looked down on her like this, Qiu would also use her Quidditch technology to tell them that she was strong.


    Chiu followed Cedric''s steps, and his feet moved gently. They glided out a beautiful arc on the dance floor.


    Compared with these two pairs, Harry and Krum look a little worse.


    Both of them are absent-minded. The most important reason is their partner.


    This is not the person you want.


    Krum''s leg is a little out of shape, which makes the pair a bit out of tune. He always looks out of the field.


    As for Harry, when he evades the purpose, his gaze seldom falls on his partner.


    Beautiful little Indian sister.


    It doesn''t look like Harry''s favorite.


    Harry wants to be with autumn more. Everyone who knows Harry knows that this is Harry''s wish.


    Colin''s brother, Dennis, didn''t dance. In fact, two people who were not much different in age could always find something more enjoyable.


    It seems that the two little guys are having a good time talking, at least from Gabriel''s expression.


    Dennis is not Colin. At least, Dennis doesn''t have a lot of ideas about men and women. They can have a good time.


    Walk around the dining table and taste all kinds of delicious food.


    Anyway, Gabriel is happy.


    Colin came in too, with Luna.


    It was Harry and vaseline who helped Colin.


    Neither of them wants to dance. Luna just needs to come in alone, and Colin


    It''s impossible for him to give up photography.


    Maybe Colin can go to the newspaper and try to be a reporter.However, Colin just took a few photos in a hurry. If van Lin is not wrong, he is inviting Luna to dance


    Luna is beautiful, no doubt, but a little strange in her behavior.


    If she could get rid of the weird decorations, Luna would have been a target for a number of male animals.


    But now it''s good. It''s cheap, Colin


    Lavender was led to dance by Simo. I don''t know why. Today, everyone seems a little strange. Lavender is still very enthusiastic, but he can''t avoid being distracted. Fanlin has seen Lavender go wrong several times.


    Fortunately, Seymour was just dealing with Professor McGonagall. He didn''t care. Besides, he didn''t pay much attention to dancing.


    Two people only in situ simple drawing circle, also is to fool the past.


    Neville should be the most brilliant of all the Hogwarts boys.


    Van reen had seen several times, Neville humming Waltz by himself and dancing in his brand-new shoes.


    Neville is tall enough, but the simple appearance makes people feel that Neville is bullying and has no self-confidence.


    But the skill of dancing, Neville is definitely the best among Gryffindor boys on the dance floor.


    Ginny is very beautiful, pink dress adorns Ginny''s face, with a head of red hair, Ginny will be like a small flame spirit.


    At this moment, at least, Fanling felt that Neville was a special man, a real gentleman.


    Fred and Angelina are still jumping off like that, but Waltz doesn''t fit their personality very well, and it seems that they can''t let go.


    But Fanlin couldn''t wait. Wouldn''t it be a bit embarrassing if only the two of them were left standing here?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 603

    Soon, many people began to enter.


    Although it is said that this is the dance of the three witchcraft contest, it does not hinder other people''s participation.


    It can be said that this is everyone''s stage, and warriors are not always the focus.


    "Are you ready, Hermione?"


    Van Lin looked at Hermione eagerly. He held out his hand and asked Hermione to dance.


    "Well." Hermione gave a little, uh, hum.


    Van Lin''s heart began to beat violently, which was what he always wanted to do.


    Take your most important person and announce a big decision in front of everyone.


    He wanted to protect Hermione until he couldn''t move.


    Van Lin had this idea for a long time, but it was not until Hermione really agreed to his confession that the relationship between the two people was established that van Lin really understood his idea.


    It''s a kind of unprecedented feeling. From simple resistance to now, Fanlin really has the power of confrontation. All this comes from the girl who has given him enough surprise.


    Miss Hermione Granger!


    In other words, love is a wonderful thing, which can make a boy quickly complete the transformation of a man.


    Hermione''s face wore a light smile, as if she had left everything in the boy''s hands.


    Van Lin bowed down and gently kisses Hermione on the back of his hand. He didn''t know how to express his excitement, but the theme of care was determined in an instant.


    Van Lin took the girl''s hand and slid slowly into the dance floor,


    the two bodies leaned together, but their initial steps seemed clumsy.


    Tension is inevitable.


    Since van Lin openly kisses Hermione in front of so many people, Hermione has not dared to be too intimate in public for a long time.


    It''s a bit too much pressure.


    But there is no doubt that this is a good opportunity. Everyone knows how it is. From the very beginning, the two have made a mark on each other.


    In fact, since the two established a relationship, the dance schedule began.


    Two people are still tired of together as usual, but most of the study time is spent on the dance practice.


    Library, classroom, room for every need


    It''s really a good idea to love with your study time. It''s exciting to think about it.


    But who can control love?


    At least Vaseline attacked Hermione several times during the practice.


    It was really shy for Hermione.


    "Don''t kiss me, at least, not here..." Said Hermione, blushing.


    Van Lin''s dishonesty completely broke the impression of Hermione!


    Why should I break it


    "What do you say?" Fanlin pretended not to hear it. Naturally, with Hermione''s thin face, he would not say it again.


    Hermione just glared at Fanlin with her big eyes.


    Van Lin laughed, and then his arm was around Hermione''s waist.


    Hermione''s figure is not covered, can be regarded as Yingying grip, listen to Ginny said, Hermione also specially to his waist and abdomen for the band.


    However, Fanlin felt that there was no need for this.


    But when it came to the actual combat, holding Hermione''s waist and holding the girl''s tender hands, van Lin''s brain was almost blank.


    Just like the believers who are favored by the goddess, the happiness and impact feeling of emptiness of the brain is full of all the thinking of the mortal.


    Van reen''s arm was slightly forced, and he just wanted to hold Hermione tighter.


    Gradually, Fanlin felt that the scenery in front of him had changed. However, this did not attract van Lin''s attention. Hermione was the only one left in his world.


    It was the same with Hermione. She couldn''t feel the eyes around her. Her eyes were always on van Lin''s face.


    (well, the skin is smooth


    Strands of melodious music are transmitted on each person''s nerves.


    Dennis, like a real gentleman, invited Gabriel to dance, and the little angel readily accepted.


    Colin also succeeded in winning Luna, at least, Luna is willing to smile with Colin to finish the dance.


    Van Lin and Hermione''s bodies can''t help dancing to the music.


    Like most students, from the beginning clumsy, to some simple steps, just like a beginner getting better and better, talent and charm spread bit by bit.


    But practice is still not useless, two people''s movements more and more skilled, also more and more synchronized.


    The sense of synchronization that goes deep into the soul affects every nerve in both of them, which is very important.


    From a high fingertip to a lighter toe.Hermione''s body kept dancing with van Lin''s movements, and the cooperation between them naturally became better and better.


    Perhaps, it is more appropriate to describe it as "fish in water" and "heart has a rhinoceros".


    Two people''s eyes intertwined, never moved away, each other is the other''s world.


    Even if it is a slight tremor, an inadvertent change of look, each other can know what the other wants to do.


    A strange emotion slowly spread from the bottom of Hermione''s heart.


    Hermione completely hung her body and mind on van Lin''s body, and made a dead end to it.


    From the beginning of the world cup is like this, girls can make the danger of life, go deep into the magic of violence to pull van Lin back from hell.


    The girl always believed that Fanlin would do the same.


    Hermione never doubted, even if it was the fear in her heart. On this point, Hermione had never changed.


    Vaseline''s patron saint mantra, which is Hermione''s favorite mantra, she can feel that kind of unprecedented warmth through the patron saint mantra.


    Hermione completely handed over the power of control to van Lin.


    Fanlin held Hermione''s waist with both hands. After a perfect rise and fall, with Hermione''s cooperation, two people''s toes respectively slide out a beautiful arc.


    They are intertwined and inseparable.


    Unlike the two, all of them choose to stop where they pass by.


    Looking at the two selfless people with clear or complicated eyes.


    They can feel the smell.


    (the sour smell of love


    It''s a reassuring feeling. It''s natural. It''s like a gentle wind. But for a long time, it can always attract everyone''s mind.


    Unconsciously, with the change of position, the two people finally came to the center of the stage.


    Dumbledore was also happy to see this happen. He and Mrs. Maxim gave up their positions to two young men.


    Perhaps this is the future.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 604

    For the two people''s cooperation, people are naturally amazed.


    Dumbledore had already taken Mrs. Maxim aside. They were old, and the opportunity should be more open to young people.


    The crowd that interlaced with van Lin and Hermione all chose to stop. Anyway, van Lin and Hermione cooperated very well. This is not a game for one person, but a stage for two people.


    They stopped and looked far away.


    This is not to say that the skill of van Lin and Hermione is so superb that their movements are very simple, even worse than Hibiscus alone.


    However, it is so that the natural charm of two people makes people yearn for it.


    This is the case with ballroom dancing. The most important thing is to cooperate. This is supposed to be a complete picture, and two people have just reached this point.


    It comes from trust, selfless trust.


    That kind of tacit understanding is not a short period of practice can burst out, it needs a long time of running in.


    Give yourself to the other side, without any worry and pressure.


    Facts have proved that love is the safest thing I have ever cultivated.


    Not everyone can afford to spend that kind of experience to bet on an ambiguous future.


    What can be done is only in front of our eyes.


    In Hogwarts, you can''t find a couple like them. They have experienced a lot of things and always stay together.


    The main thing is that Hermione was always the only one who had bad intentions since childhood.


    This is a nurturance category game.


    Most of the boys are watching Hermione. The beauty of girls today is incomparable. It is a strong contrast brought about by a change.


    And the girls are all looking at Van Lin.


    Shuaibi''s world, ordinary people still don''t understand it very well, but it''s about the same meaning.


    The soul stirring blue is Hermione''s robe or van Lin''s eyes.


    (after adding stunts, hair Duang...)


    Hibiscus looked at Fanlin in some complicated way, and then looked at the incredible Davis beside her.


    Their own choice seems not to be the best, the gap between this is not a little bit.


    Krum looked at a pair of men and women in the field, the mood is complex is sure, more, Krum can not say.


    I know from the world cup that these two people are together, they can''t be separated at all, but he still wants to try.


    Ron is also in a complex mood, but he can''t tell what he thinks. For Hermione What is the hope?


    It doesn''t seem to be a reliable thing.


    Harry is much more relaxed. Now he can look at his two best friends as a spectator. His mood is simple. Although he is surprised by the change between Hermione and him, he is more


    What does Harry have to do with them?


    He''ll stand next to two people at the wedding


    Even he can roll his eyes, and then throw these two people out, sprinkle dog food or something, go and play. There are some obscene remarks here


    I don''t know who invited the prophet, but it''s clear that the current picture is more suitable for the newspaper than the poor dance of the four warriors.


    The hope of the magic world, the next Dumbledore, such a little wizard, his love situation should be able to earn a lot of eyeballs.


    It has to be said that in this profession of journalists, the grasp of public opinion and opportunities is really more than that of others.


    Colin, too, has, in fact, collected many images that are rare at Hogwarts.


    When the organ played the last note, Fanlin and Hermione could stop.


    The first song of the strange sisters is over, and Fanlin still hugs Hermione tightly. It seems that she hasn''t broken free from that state.


    So is Hermione.


    Her face was pink with dancing, and she could even hear her heart beating violently.


    As usual, Hermione had lowered her head long ago, but now, Hermione has been looking into van Lin''s eyes.


    There is no escape, just look at this boy who declares himself to be private property in front of everyone. This boy can stand up to protect her at any time and anywhere.


    Around the people so quietly watching, no action, seems to be waiting for something.


    Hermione knows, but she doesn''t want to hide.


    The boy''s breath became closer and closer, a cool smell of mint


    Hermione closed her eyes and the next second the boy''s lips were on her forehead.


    Suddenly, applause swept through the auditorium like a storm.


    Some boys even whistled excitedly.


    Hogwarts has never been stingy with his applause when it comes to courageous decisions. What''s more, it''s the pioneer''s behavior.The applause can be regarded as waking up two people who are still living in the dream. Hermione struggled to stand up. She didn''t expect that Fanlin would be so bold.


    Or is Hermione aware of it, but selectively neglecting such things?


    "That''s wonderful." Harry''s eyes twinkled, and van Lin''s actions seemed to open the door to a new world for him.


    He looked in the direction of autumn.


    Cho was still standing by Cedric''s side, as if sensing Harry''s gaze.


    Just as autumn was about to turn around, Harry forced his eyes away.


    Now Qiu is Cedric''s partner, which has a big problem.


    Ginny looks at Harry with no disguise. She still hopes to be able to dance with Harry, or do something else.


    Ginny is beautiful. She should be the most beautiful girl in the whole third grade.


    Ron also stares at the stage. He didn''t expect these two people to be so bold. He even felt a little confused.


    Krum''s face became more ugly, and he didn''t know what he was thinking, and the partner standing beside him didn''t mean his applause.


    The light that they two burst out together is too dazzling. Ron clearly doesn''t want to see it, but his eyes still can''t help but stay on the two people.


    "The two of them are a perfect match." Pavitti clapped his hands and watched the two men bow out.


    Harry nodded as van Lin and Hermione retreated from the middle of the dance floor to their side.


    It seems that the two people are not very interesting. They are very eye-catching when they get together, and then they make bold moves in front of so many people


    Hermione felt her face hot and, if possible, she would rather smoke from her head to express her nervousness.


    Agreed not to kiss her?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 605

    In fact, surprise is only a moment.


    Because van Lin and Hermione''s performances were wonderful enough, the weird sisters were happy to pause for a little while.


    However, the dance will continue.


    This is not the only style of music for the queer sisters.


    One kind of music is explosive. When the sound of music rings, all the young wizards are agitated.


    This time, compared with the previous dance music, completely changed a style.


    Maybe van Lin and Hermione played a good lead, so everyone was very open, especially Fred and Angelina.


    In fact, the waltz is not suitable for Fred and George. This kind of vigorous dance is more suitable for Fred and George.


    Van Lin had to take Hermione away from them to prevent the two of them from being hurt by accident.


    360 degrees with Angelina?


    It seems that Fred used Angelina as a good weapon and said


    For this style, the Weasley brothers and their partners were the focus, and they got enough applause.


    At the end of the song, van Lin and Hermione also stepped out of the dance floor. They danced long enough, so that their physical exertion was faster.


    Especially Hermione, because of the initial tension and excitement, Hermione even had some soft feet.


    Harry walked out early and didn''t know what he was thinking with his partner.


    "It''s hot, isn''t it..." Hermione gasped slightly, shaking gently with her hand.


    "Because you''re so involved." Van Lin grinned, his fingers twirling, and some of the broken blue light fell from his fingertips.


    It feels cool.


    Hermione is like a cat. Because of her comfort, her eyes narrowed slightly.


    "What would you like to drink?"


    "Juice Butter beer is OK Hermione opened her eyes and said, "just relax."


    As she spoke, Hermione put her cold little handprint on van Lin''s face.


    In fact, Fanlin''s face is also a little hot, this palm is like a touch of cool in summer.


    Maybe he can take Hermione to busbarton for a visit next summer vacation, or China, or go to Egypt if not, which is all the places that van Lin intends to go.


    Because of nicoleme, it seems that the journey to Egypt must be carried out. While nicoleme is still there, learn as much time as possible.


    But now


    A small garden is a good choice. After the second dance, someone has already gone to the legendary holy land.


    Fanlin naturally yearns for where she is, and she can do something shameless with Hermione


    Cough In her present state, there is no reason to refuse.


    Even she is herself, all of them are mortal, um That''s what happened.


    However, it was obviously not the time for them to sit here for a while. During the whole dance, van Lin had not met his friends, and his eyes were always on the girl''s body.


    Let''s go over and sit down. Harry, they''re here.


    Said Fanling, holding Hermione in one hand and walking towards Harry.


    A few people had just sat down, and Ron, with his partner, leaned over.


    They were supposed to be eight people sitting together.


    However, the competitive van Lin has digested Hermione inside


    If Fanlin really brought Hibiscus here, Ron would be more embarrassed.


    Gabriel and her little dance partner, Dennis, also leaned over.


    Gabriel Likes van Lin very much. At least, when van Lin was in busbarton, because of Hibiscus, they were very familiar with each other. Van Lin gave Gabriel many interesting trinkets.


    Dennis is, on the other hand, is a fan of van Lin himself.


    Now, eight people have gathered together, and the four boys naturally undertake the task of getting drinks.


    Van Lin joked with Harry all the way out, leaving four girls sitting together.


    Gabriel sat directly next to Hermione.


    Because of her lineage, Gabriel is very beautiful, and Hermione is very happy to be praised by Gabriel.


    Ginny''s still dancing with Neville, and they''re doing a great job. Maybe Neville can go to Madame Pomfrey''s and make a little change, just like Hermione, to get his teeth. It''ll be perfect.


    However, Ginny had a good time, as can be seen from the smile on the girl''s face.


    Several girls are chattering about the topic of boys, of course, the topic can not be separated from today''s most eye-catching Hermione and van Lin this pair.This makes Hermione very embarrassed.


    Paviti marveled at Hermione''s changes, from make-up to costumes and even skin, which are common problems among girls.


    In addition, the rest of the topic is naturally boys.


    That boy''s change is the biggest, or that boy is the girl''s favorite.


    "I heard Viktor invited you before, didn''t you, Hermione?" Pavitti asked with a gossipy face. She inherited Lavender''s skills very well.


    "Look, he''s here..."


    "What?" Before Hermione could answer pavitti''s question, Hermione turned her finger and saw Krum in her red dress come over with two drinks.


    Hermione was stunned, and Krum stood in front of her.


    He pushed the drink in his hand and held it in front of Hermione''s eyes.


    "Have a drink?"


    "Ah No, no... " Hermione quickly came to her senses. "Van Lin has gone to get it. I think I just need to wait a moment."


    When talking about Fanlin, a smile hung on the girl''s goose''s face.


    This made Krum feel a little uncomfortable. His face was a little cloudy, but now


    Krum set the glass on the table to one side, and then made an invitation.


    "May I have a dance with you? Beautiful lady


    Hermione had a polite but awkward smile on her face She did it on purpose


    "Sorry, Krum I''m a little tired. Now I just want to have a rest Hermione said apologetically.


    (smile, the expression of MMP in the heart...)


    Krum did not say anything, turn around and leave naturally is the only choice, but disappointment is naturally on the face.


    It''s been a failure since the beginning, and it''s not a friendly thing for Krum to come to Hogwarts.


    This is terrible.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 606

    In fact, a whole Christmas party is going to last a long time.


    Everyone chuckled and invited each other to dance. However, it was very tiring, at least for Fanlin.


    In fact, Fanlin did not dance with anyone except those he knew well.


    Pavitti and her sister were Harry and Ron''s partners, but they didn''t mean to dance at all.


    That''s bad for the paviti sisters.


    A dull partner is naturally a very backward thing.


    After a durmstrand boy''s invitation to Hermione was rejected, pavitti and her sister agreed to the others'' invitation and left.


    The two of them are not familiar with van Lin and Hermione themselves. To be honest, the pressure is a little bit high.


    Later, only four of them were sitting here.


    Dennis and Gabriel have been here. In fact, van Lin just danced with Gabriel and left.


    When two children of the same age get together, there is always a lot to say. According to Dennis, he can take Gabriel around and introduce his friends in Hogwarts to Gabriel.


    This should be something Gabriel loves.


    On this point, Gabriel and her sister Hibiscus are very different.


    Hibiscus is really too proud, if not recognized or favored by hibiscus, hibiscus will not pay attention to you at all.


    Like Ron inviting hibiscus, hibiscus looks at Ron like a slug.


    In the eyes of Hibiscus, even Fanlin is just a little brother''s identity, not to mention Ron, who has never heard of Fanlin before.


    Fanlin guessed that if he didn''t fight with those boys in busbarton, would Hibiscus never pay attention to him at all?


    Although it is said that being selected to communicate is in itself a kind of recognition.


    Gabriel is different. In terms of popularity, she and hibiscus are two extremes.


    It can be said that Gabriel''s affinity is too strong.


    No one will refuse a sweet and lovely girl to be your friend. At least in Hogwarts, Gabriel has known a lot of Hogwarts witches in a short time.


    It can be seen from the wizard who greets Gabriel all the way.


    Of course, this does not exclude those who want to get close to Hibiscus through Gabriel.


    However, van Lin can only smile at such an idea.


    It''s impossible. It''s true that Hibiscus loves Gabriel very much.


    Maybe it''s too long to stay here, and there will be some dancing invitation every once in a while.


    This makes Fanlin a little fidgety.


    He''s sitting right next to him, but what the hell are those boys in durmstrand?


    Well, in fact, Fanlin didn''t want to miss the rare rose garden.


    I never heard of this place.


    "Let''s go out for a walk, Hermione." Fanlin whispered, watching a young wizard and a young man slip out of the auditorium.


    Hermione naturally knows what Fanlin is thinking, but now she is Fanlin''s girlfriend, which should be a very natural thing.


    "But Harry and Ron..."


    "Oh, don''t worry about the two of them." "Maybe Harry and Ron can invite someone else to dance. I see that Chou is alone now. Harry can have a try."


    Fan Lin said, Qiu stood opposite, wearing the amazing golden Chinese cheongsam.


    Autumn is a very beautiful girl, but also quite endowed with popularity.


    No wonder Harry likes it.


    However, Harry''s manner of staring at Qiu from the beginning to the end still scared van Lin.


    However, Harry just dares to do so. Even when autumn comes, Harry can only smile awkwardly, just like a fool.


    It''s really stupid.


    Ron didn''t look at them at all. He and Harry watched all the people in the ball in an all embracing manner. No one spoke.


    "Come on, they don''t have time to pay attention to us now." Vaseline was close to Hermione''s ear.


    Hermione blushed and nodded slightly.


    Van Lin thought, and then said hello to Harry and pulled Hermione away.


    However, Harry didn''t understand what Vaseline said, and even before he could react, van Lin had already pulled Hermione away.


    "What are they doing?" Harry did not return to ask, even, Harry did not willing to take his eyes from autumn''s body.


    Today''s autumn harvest is too dazzling. Although Hermione is the most amazing one, Harry has no idea about Hermione.Or that is to say, this kind of thought was pressed to death by Van Lin early.


    Ron didn''t speak. He moved his eyes back from other places.


    No one knows what Ron is thinking, but his face is overcast, which may have scared his partner away.


    However, such a look was destined to be invisible to Harry.


    Just now Chou was looking good. Harry laughed awkwardly. He thought he was laughing a little


    "I''ll go back first, Harry," Ron whispered. "There''s a bit of noise here."


    "Oh Well what? Are you going back? "


    Harry looked back at Ron, but Ron didn''t pay attention to him, nor did he ask Harry to leave. Instead, he left in the opposite direction to van Lin and Hermione.


    Harry was just about to chase him, but Ginny stopped him.


    Ginny plucked up her courage to invite Harry to a dance. If van Lin and Hermione were here, they would applaud Ginny.


    The whole Gryffindor knew that their brave hunter, the Hogwarts warrior, Harry Potter had a passion for Ravenclaw''s.


    However, as everyone knows, Ginny has always been a follower of Harry.


    In fact, among the friends around, only Harry and Ron haven''t seen it.


    In fact, Hermione had advised Ginny to give up, but Ginny had the courage to ask Harry to dance.


    This should have been Harry''s job. It would have taken unimaginable courage for a girl to make such a bold move in front of his favorite boy.


    If Ron was here, maybe Ginny wouldn''t have come at all, because Ron would have thought Ginny was crazy.


    However, there is no final conclusion about who is crazy.


    "Oh Well, but Well, it''s a pleasure to accept your invitation, Ginny Harry said helplessly that he wanted to leave with Ron. Even if he stayed, it would be a good choice to try to invite Qiu


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 607

    But Ginny can''t handle that much.


    Maybe it''s these crazy things that happened recently that greatly stimulated the girl''s nerves.


    However, this is doomed to be fruitless, Harry is now bent on autumn''s body, if Harry and autumn can have a good result


    But what''s this about?


    It''s business to hold on to Hermione.


    Van Lin took the girl''s hand through the hall door, step by step along the ancestors of the foot in the past.


    Rose Garden in Hogwarts?


    It has to be said that this is the magic of magic.


    It''s Christmas now. Outside the castle, it''s still covered with white snow. But in this small courtyard, it''s just a kind of midsummer night''s warmth.


    The magic fairy lamp is hidden under the leaves of the rose garden, emitting soft light.


    With the passage of time, fairy lamp is also slowly changing the mild color.


    I have to admire Prof. sparrow.


    Perhaps it was the master who took out all the plants he had collected. It was not some herbal medicine. On the contrary, these strange flowers cultivated by magic were blooming with an unimaginable charm.


    With the fairy lamp which is like a fairy in the forest, it is hard to imagine that such a magic can be created in the dark architecture of Hogwarts.


    Now the courtyard in front of the castle was all like this, and Hagrid didn''t know where to find the shrubs.


    If put in Muggle world, only greenhouse garden will appear this kind of situation.


    If you put the fountain in busbarton here, it might be more perfect.


    But it''s not bad.


    The decoration is exquisite, with tall trees and stone statues on both sides of the path.


    These trees and statues are decorated with gorgeous decorations according to the specifications of the Christmas tree.


    The golden stars at the top are shining brightly, as if competing with the moon.


    Fairy lamp was cast magic, one by one vivid, small and delicate wings, struggling to swing, where it was under a little bit of golden stars.


    Hermione seems to like the scenery very much. It seems that there is only one chance to see such a scene in Hogwarts.


    According to ordinary times, Hogwarts has proved his unique taste to all the young wizard countless times.


    What is the dark style?


    I believe that after living in Hogwarts for a period of time, I will have a profound experience.


    Fanlin was content with his heart. Holding Hermione''s hand seemed to hold all of them. This is the most real idea of Fanlin.


    However, it seems that walking or something is not the key point here.


    The two of them are not the first group of visitors here. Whether they have established a relationship before or have established a confession today, the purpose of coming here seems not to be very pure.


    Hiding in the corner of the shadow, because the night vision ability of Fanlin is amazing, so their actions are considered as live broadcast in the daytime.


    Well, it''s embarrassing.


    How undead, van Lin also told Hermione, just behind the third tree on the left, a couple of Hogwarts lovers were kissing.


    Of course, there are more shameless things, but they are all in deeper corners.


    It was darker and more suitable for these shameless things.


    Hermione seems to see, after all, such a big move, Hermione is not blind.


    Hermione didn''t think of so much at first, but after such a disturbance, Hermione was like an electric shock and almost broke free of van Lin''s hand.


    But in the end, Hermione turned red and pulled van Lin forward.


    In Hermione''s words, peeping into people''s privacy would be bad. If van Lin continued to read, Hermione would not mind going back to the auditorium now.


    However, Fanlin can''t control so much. It''s natural that he doesn''t want to pull Hermione out if he is discouraged because of such a small setback.


    Fanlin seems to have made up his mind. The deviation of the route is very natural. Although he thinks it''s almost the same, it is more suitable for dark places.


    Hermione naturally understood what her little boy friend was thinking, but to be honest, the girl was a little nervous, but still had some expectations.


    Fanlin was the first boy to be so close to her.


    If there is no accident, Fanlin will be the last of them.


    Of course, this is still a goal that needs to be worked hard. At least, they have to endure until graduation.


    As the light dimmed, Hermione''s face became more and more rosy, and she had almost imagined what she was going to face next.


    Finally, in a dark enough position, before Hermione could react, a voice broke the silence.¡°¡­¡­ I don''t think it''s a big deal. "


    "Severus, you can''t pretend it didn''t happen!" Kakarov''s voice sounded anxious and hoarse, as if afraid of being overheard.


    "It''s become more and more clear for months, and I''ve become more and more worried, and I can''t deny it --"


    "then run," snape said abruptly. "Run, I''ll make excuses for you. I''ll stay at Hogwarts


    Snape and kakarov came out of the darkness.


    Snape took out his wand and exploded the rose bushes. The expression on his face was the most evil.


    There were shrieks from the bushes, and shadows rose from behind them.


    "Waipt and dicka, you two take 10 points off each." Snape yelled. It was a fifth grade couple from huffpaff.


    Fanlin saw two people running out in a hurry.


    "What are you doing?" Snape added that he saw van Lin and Hermione on the path ahead.


    Van Lim saw kakarov. He seemed to see them standing there a little uneasy. His hands were touching his beard nervously, and he began to curl it with his fingers.


    "We''re walking, Mr. Snape."


    "Call me Professor, Mr. van Lin al." Snape looked at vaseline and Hermione with a look of near disgust.


    Kakarov looked at Vaseline in surprise, but he soon found the answer from Snape''s expression.


    Snape is excellent and many people want to be his disciples. At least, in demstrand, Snape is very famous.


    "Then go on!" Snape roared, brushing past them, his long black coat bulging behind him.


    Kakarov followed Snape away. Van Lin and Hermione continued down the path.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 608

    Fortunately, Snape didn''t treat the couple as well as Hermione, otherwise the night would have been bad.


    Even though they are in the fourth grade, no one wants to deduct points for their college for no reason.


    However, van Lim is interested in the friendship between kakarov and Professor Snape.


    The old ghost of kakarov, Voldemort, has regained a body, and the quality of this matter remains to be discussed for those who mark him.


    For people like Barty crouch, Voldemort has recovered some strength, which is undoubtedly a big surprise.


    In fact, Barty crouch, Jr., should have regarded Voldemort as his God. However, Fanlin did not understand how such fanatical worship came about. According to the truth, what a wizard should believe most is not the wizard himself?


    In any case, Voldemort''s recovery will undoubtedly have a huge impact on kakarov.


    Through the black mark engraved on his pulse, kakarov must be able to feel that his old master is recovering day by day and becoming strong.


    This is not a good thing for a traitor like kakarov. He knew the terror of the man, and he knew that his old master understood that he would not accept a traitor again.


    Even if he was the headmaster of demstrand, however, it was nothing.


    Demstrand was also controlled by a large number of nobles, and Voldemort''s claim was more in line with the interests of these nobles no matter what their purpose was.


    Now kakarov must be scared to death. He is a betrayer. Voldemort will not use him again. So, death is his best choice.


    As for the Ministry of magic


    Van Lim did not think that kakarov could not see the problems in the Ministry of magic. People like him who were desperate for survival were keen on discovering danger. He was very clear that the Ministry of magic in Europe could not protect him at all.


    Dumbledore Kakarov knew that Dumbledore would not care about his death at all.


    It can only be done on his own.


    If kakarov knew that ALATO moody was likely to be Barty crouch Jr., or a vampire, would he run away from Hogwarts?


    Barty crouch, Jr., will not let him go, for the man who betrayed his name and killed his mother, and his terrible father.


    It can be said that little Barty crouch is far stronger than his father. He is twisted enough and crazy enough.


    But Hermione couldn''t understand.


    Kakarov kept up with Snape and seemed to want to say something to Snape.


    But it''s always bad to be knocked down. Professor Snape is like a big bat in a hurry


    (maybe Snape is more suitable for vampires.)


    Hermione, on the other hand, kept looking at the two people who were far away. "What''s going on?"


    "What?" Asked Fanlin.


    "I mean, the relationship between them is so good, why can kakarov and Professor Snape call each other their Christian names?"


    "Maybe it''s Professor Snape. You have to admit that Professor Snape is very accomplished in black magic and potions, and kakarov is the president of demstrand."


    Van Lim touches his nose. Can''t he tell Professor Hermione Snape is also a Death Eater?


    Such information Dumbledore would not allow van Lin to be disclosed at all.


    "But Sirius said that kakarov was a Death Eater, just like Peter. I don''t know why he became the headmaster of demstrand. What''s more, the two of them talk about the recovery of strength and the escape! Why did he run away


    Hermione thought of a lot of questions in a flash, but Hermione didn''t seem so bold.


    A little bit to Voldemort''s body, with the girl''s intelligence, it is easy to understand the reason.


    This is Hermione van Lin knew, if something bad had happened to Hermione because of him


    It should be impossible.


    "Maybe it''s because..." Fanlin looked at Hermione with some embarrassment. He wanted to tell Hermione that it was Voldemort''s fault. However, there were too many ears around him. Van Lin didn''t think it was a good thing to discuss with Hermione what kind of connection between the black mark on a Death Eater and Voldemort himself.


    Both of them will be treated like crazy people.


    However, through kakarov''s reaction, Fanlin didn''t worry about Voldemort''s problem very much.


    It''s normal to be afraid of Voldemort.


    But kakarov has not escaped, which proves that Voldemort is still very weak and can not kill him at all.


    Kakarov can''t be a wizard of Dumbledore''s level. Naturally, the threat to Vaseline is much smaller.But Sirius up to now there is no news of vampires, which is a big hidden danger.


    Van Lim has to prepare something for these vampires. Otherwise, the pure magic confrontation, if he was out of control like the last time, Harry would be a fool to keep it.


    The most likely scenario is to die with him in front of Voldemort.


    However, Dumbledore should not let this happen, he should make adequate arrangements, but now, there is no sign that Dumbledore wants to move.


    Van Lim was a little confused about what Dumbledore was thinking, but he did not intend to wait for his death.


    He uses his own method to help Voldemort resurrect, and then brings Harry back. The wizard of the Triwizard contest can''t stop him.


    In or, go to Dumbledore and ask him to help.


    Van Lin has been hovering between these two options, before that, he has to find out the events behind the game, to find out all the chances that death eaters may take Harry away.


    There are also illusions, which is the only way to save his life. Now Fanlin is looking forward to Sirius.


    If Sirius was not there, Hermione would not be able to protect him in the shadow shift.


    Fanlin didn''t understand why his phantom had such a big problem. He and Dumbledore had the phantom shift together. Sirius was the same, but this strange feeling always existed.


    There has never been a magic spell to make Fanlin so difficult. Even if it is for the transformation of the magic spell, the degree of completion of Fanlin has always been considerable. Maybe there are some problems in his body.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 609

    However, even if the scenery of the Rose Manor is suitable for lovers to visit, after the stir of Snape and kakarov, they naturally have no mood to continue to stay here.


    To be sure, Hermione also thought about who the man in kakarov''s mouth was.


    The girl heard from Fanlin that Voldemort is still alive and has a weak body. The Quidditch World Cup is the best proof.


    The Ministry of magic just went on to cover up the damned situation with the affair of Vaseline.


    They didn''t deal with it, and the news that the death eaters were growing was no secret. Everyone could see what the vampires were doing and helping the other side.


    This makes van Lin and Hermione feel a little heavy.


    "Let''s go."


    Such news is like a basin of cold water, which extinguishes the previous emotions.


    They came up to a huge stone caribou statue and looked up to see a high fountain spouting out brilliant jets.


    On the stone bench, the silhouette of two giants can be seen faintly. They listen to the spring water Ding Dong in the moonlight.


    At this moment, van Lin suddenly heard Hagrid''s voice. "I knew it the moment I saw you." He said, his voice was strange.


    Van Lin and Hermione both stopped.


    It''s not like where they should have come in, at least the two of them shouldn''t have come here I don''t know why


    Fanlin looked around and walked back along the path, and happened to see Mrs. Maxim and Hagrid standing half hidden in the rose bushes nearby.


    Hermione pulled van Lin''s hand and then turned her head sharply to them, meaning they could sneak away without being noticed.


    However, before they could leave, Fleur and Davis appeared at the end of the path and in the woods next to them


    It seems that we should not go there.


    "Hide," Van Lin whispered He pulled Hermione quickly into the nearby trees.


    Van Lim didn''t want to do that. He knew Hagrid would hate being overheard on such an occasion - he would plug his ears with his fingers if possible and hum aloud, but it was not van Lin''s choice.


    As a matter of fact, as soon as they got into the trees, Fanlin reacted. They didn''t need to hide at all. Moreover, it was quite normal for two people to appear here.


    They are lovers. Even if they kiss here, there is nothing wrong with them. But why should the bright people hide in such a dark space?


    Hermione seemed to be frightened by Van Lin''s actions.


    As a matter of fact, the ground of this bush is not very smooth.


    Hermione was wearing a skirt, and for the ball, Hermione was wearing high heels.


    Before van Lin could react, Hermione ran into his arms.


    The two men hit the soft lawn directly, and Hermione''s skirt directly covered van Lin''s feet.


    It''s a perfect pose.


    That''s what Van Lin thought, but Hermione had a big red face.


    What is she? If she is seen by others, she will take the initiative to push down her boyfriend In the wild?


    It''s something Hermione couldn''t even think about before.


    Her whole body is climbing on van Lin''s body, chest tightly together.


    Fortunately, Hermione didn''t scream.


    Fanlin seems to be aware of Hermione''s fault, but the place they chose is not very good, two people stacked together is very difficult to turn over the space.


    Otherwise, quit together? And let Hibiscus see it?


    It''s nothing, but Van Lim didn''t want to.


    "Shh!" Van Lin whispered, Hermione struggled to support the two sides of the land, but Fanlin was not polite, two hands directly around Hermione''s back.


    "Lie down for a while." Van Lin said in a low voice.


    Hermione didn''t have any strength at all. When she was held by Van Lin, the whole person was paralyzed.


    I have to admit that Hermione''s gentle appearance is really attractive if Hagrid is not here.


    "All I know is Know you''re like me Is that your mother or your father? "


    "I - I don''t know what you mean, Hagrid..."


    "It''s my mother," Hagrid said gravely. "The last group she lived in England. Of course, I don''t remember her very much She left, when I was three years old. She is not the kind and loving kind. Ah That''s not their nature, is it? Do you know what happened As far as I know, it may be dead... "


    Mrs. Maxim said nothing.


    Van Lin forced his eyes away from Hermione''s lips. Hagrid''s problem was so bad that he didn''t realize it.


    "My dad was heartbroken after she left. My dad is a very thin man. I can lift him up to the closet when I''m six years old. If I annoy him, I''ll make him happy... " Said Hagrid in a deep voice.Mrs. Maxim was listening, motionless, apparently looking at the silver fountain.


    "Dad raised me But he died, of course, after I went to school. After that, I had to live on my own. Dumbledore was a great help to me, really. He is very kind to me. He is... " Hegella pulled out a large, dotted silk tissue, and was breathing out her snot vigorously. "Well Anyway That''s my story. what about you? What are you like? "


    But Mrs. Maxim has stood up. "It''s cold," she said - but no matter what the weather is, it''s not colder than her voice. "I think I''m going in."


    "Eh?" Hagrid''s face was blank. "No, don''t go! I - I''ve never seen another one! "


    "What, exactly?" Said Mrs. maxim, in a cold voice.


    Van Lim wants Hagrid to shut up, this fool. If possible, he would rather jump out now. He knows what he wants to say to me, Hagrid''s childhood, and make jokes. That''s not the capital Hagrid can share.


    Hermione is also a little nervous. Her head rises slightly unconsciously. There is an idea in the girl''s heart, but she is not sure. She just wants Hagrid to keep silent.


    However, it is doomed to be impossible


    "Another giant, of course!" Hagrid said.


    "Oh, you are so presumptuous Exclaimed Mrs. Maxim. Her voice was like the mist blowing out in the quiet night. "I haven''t been insulted like this in my life."


    She ran away in anger. As she passed, she pushed aside the flowers beside her angrily. At this time, many Fairies in colorful clothes stood up. Hagrid was still sitting on the bench, looking at her leaving.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 610

    The warmth that van Lin had brought about by embracing Hermione tightly disappeared completely.


    Rose garden is still so warm, the stars in the sky unreservedly release their own brightness.


    Yes, there is no cloud.


    The night sky above is enchanted, no matter how long, a year or two.


    As long as the magic does not dissipate, the night sky here will always be like this, forever unchanged!


    However, these things are far less than Hagrid''s brain shock to van Lin.


    It''s not courtship at all, it''s killing


    Hagrid is really stupid. His head is like a cake made by Hagrid.


    Such an important thing should be said here so unscrupulously.


    No one can guarantee how many people are around and how many people can hear.


    While Hermione and van Lin are hiding, Furong and Davis are going this way. Maybe they will hear.


    To be sure, there was no doubt about the giant''s voice, even though Hagrid had deliberately lowered his voice.


    Maybe everyone heard that Hagrid was so careless that he didn''t even hear van Lin and Hermione falling to the ground.


    Maybe tomorrow, the news will spread all over the school.


    There is no doubt that this will be the explosive news of a relay dance.


    It''s a wonderful thing that a half blood giant teaches at Hogwarts.


    There was no need for Hagrid to make a mistake. As soon as this kind of news was published, Dumbledore''s difficulty to keep him was raised by several grades.


    Half blood giants are not taboo, but they are definitely excluded by witches.


    Van Lim knew who they were from the beginning.


    Mrs. Maxim and Hagrid, it can be said that the whole magic world, can be active in front of the public, they are the only two.


    Hagrid is protected by Dumbledore, and Mrs. maxim is good enough.


    The most important thing is that it can be put off by some kind of curse.


    As Mrs. Maxim said, she''s just a big skeleton.


    Although the reason is very ridiculous, but as far as Vaseline knows, he can find no less than ten ways to make a person like Mrs. maxim or Hagrid.


    But even so, such an identity can''t be said as a fact at all.


    Van Lim does not know what reason Mrs. Maxim has found to let everyone accept this fact, but at least maxim is still a very excellent female headmaster.


    And Hagrid, Hagrid is nothing, and he doesn''t talk through his head.


    Even Harry was here to realize that Hagrid wasn''t right.


    It''s a giant, an ugly, dirty thing, like a mountain monster.


    To tell you the truth, Fanlin is not very fond of such creatures.


    He''s read about giant wars, brutal, bloody, and irrational.


    Van Lim doubted whether their huge heads were full of muscles.


    The giant should be glad that God has given a race a strong enough body, otherwise, the simple social structure without progress will be enough for them to destroy several times.


    In fact, the giant is the oldest race in the myth, all the gods are flowing with the blood of the giant family, they are not high IQ, but loyal. They are heavy in action, but powerful.


    They have a small population, but they can use one as ten.


    They are giants. His high physique and hard and cool movements give his comrades trust and terrify the enemy. They are the best fighters. They believe that power can solve everything. In their eyes, there is no enemy that can not be defeated, there is no wall that cannot be destroyed. In their dictionaries, there is no retreat, no hopelessness, no depression, not that they are optimistic, but born with strong strength. Their favorite is the enemy''s walls, because these walls are a headache for other races to break, and their body itself is a weapon, making the solid walls vulnerable in the eyes.


    Of course, such giants have disappeared in the long river of history.


    Fanlin had to imagine the splendid civilization of giants countless times. It was the age of Eden.


    Now giants have long lost the glory of their ancestors.


    Bad magic level, and a brain that degenerates to the extreme.


    This may be due to the world''s inhibitions, but it doesn''t cover up the current plight of the giant race.


    The most important thing is that in the last war of magic, the giant race had been included in the category of dark creatures. They were under Voldemort''s command.


    That''s why they were really attacked.


    Hermione also appeared to be very shocked. Van Lin obviously felt that the girl''s body became stiff in his arms.The girl''s eyes were wide and unbelievable.


    To be exact, it was panic.


    She turned her head back unconsciously. The news that Hagrid was a half blood giant was really shocking.


    Neither of them spoke, but that ugly look naturally hung on their faces.


    All of a sudden, Fanlin was a little upset. Why did he bring Hermione here? He chose any place, or created one directly by magic. All these are better than the feeling of constant destruction when he came here.


    Hagrid was still sitting on the bench, looking back at her departure. It was too dark for van Lin to see his expression. To be exact, Hagrid lowered his head and buried it in his wide palms.


    It''s not Hagrid''s fault at all. He''s just holding all his secrets carefully in front of Mrs. Maxim.


    However, Hagrid should also know that this is a mistake in itself.


    He is a wizard, and Hagrid is living in the way of a wizard, so Hagrid must abide by the wizard rules, unless it is said that Hagrid can really change something in the magic world.


    It''s an impossible task, and even better than Dumbledore, there''s nothing he can do about these things.


    Wiesengamo has a clear rule to plan giants into the dark creature camp.


    Giants are not goblins. They don''t have that good brain.


    Hermione and vaseline heard Hagrid''s sobbing, and there was no doubt that this was not what Hagrid wanted. Even though he was stupid, Hagrid was not indifferent to his surroundings.


    Maxim was so cold, it was like a snowy night outside the castle.


    After a while, he also stood up and walked away. Not in the direction of the castle, but in the direction of his hut, disappearing into the darkness.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 611

    "I can''t believe how Hagrid told Mrs. Maxim such a thing." Hermione felt a little bad.


    Her expression is no longer warm and shy, on the contrary, Hermione''s incomparable seriousness, and even some angry.


    "It''s really stupid. How could he do this? He can''t understand how important it is, and..."


    Hermione couldn''t go on. She wanted to say that there was no second hybrid giant with Hagrid.


    She also wanted to say that Hagrid would get into big trouble because of this. She also wanted to say


    "Let''s go back and talk about it." Fanlin said helplessly, his brow was locked, and there were many people around him. In order not to disturb Mrs. Maxim and Hagrid, he did not use magic to block the voice here.


    There is no doubt that many people around here have heard.


    Ruber Hagrid, the professor of their magical animal protection course, is a hybrid giant.


    The wizarding world has always had a bad impression of giants, which is not accepted either from the perspective of myth or from the perspective of reality.


    They didn''t mean to stay. Fanlin took Hermione back to the auditorium.


    The dance continues.


    There are a lot of people on the dance floor. In fact, the weird sisters have a high acceptance in the wizarding world.


    The meaning of music has also changed completely, from the original elegant waltz to the irascible rock.


    People on the dance floor seem to be crazy in general, wantonly venting enormous energy.


    It''s like a strong hallucinogen, which greatly stimulates people''s nerves on the dance floor.


    I don''t know why, van Lin is a little agitated. Now he wants to use some magic to cool down these irascible people, but this is doomed to be just a delusion.


    However, the allocation of personnel is quite surprising to Fanlin.


    Colin and Luna sat down, Neville sat next to Harry, not knowing what to say, and Ginny was sitting next to Harry with a flushed face.


    It seems that something must have happened during this time. Now Ginny looks like Harry''s partner.


    "And Ron?" Fanlin slightly lost his mind, Ginny''s reaction really let him surprised, Ginny happy some unnatural, it can be said that the whole person is in a state of excitement.


    "He said he was tired and went back to the rest room to sleep first." Harry said, I don''t know what I was talking about. Anyway, Harry seems to be in a good mood now.


    Fanlin looked at Harry in doubt. Normally, Harry followed Ron back.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. He just went back." Harry said helplessly.


    Ginny stood up and whispered something to Hermione. Then Hermione looked at Ginny in surprise.


    Some of Fanlin didn''t surrender. What were these people doing? However, when he said what happened in the garden just now, it was like a basin of cold water, which immediately extinguished the enthusiasm of all the people.


    It was like eating a dead fly, and even Harry realized it was wrong.


    Not everything can be said out of van Lin''s mouth.


    Good news or good news, but right now


    "So?" Colin asked without understanding.


    "What''s wrong with the giant?"


    "Well, they They... " Ron said with difficulty, "not very nice."


    Harry explained intermittently that, in fact, he couldn''t find any reason, and he didn''t think there was anything wrong with Hagrid''s identity, at least in his place.


    "Who cares?" Colin said. "There''s nothing wrong with Hagrid! And giants are not very powerful... "


    "Of course we know not, but - Hagrid, no wonder he''s always silent," said Hermione, shaking her head. "I''ve always thought that he had been struck by an evil English charm or something when he was young. So I don''t want to mention... "


    "What if he''s a mother giant?" Harry said he wanted to defend Hagrid.


    "Ah None of the people who knew him would care because they knew he wasn''t dangerous, "Hermione said slowly. "But Giant is evil. As Hagrid said, that''s their nature. They''re like mountain spirits It''s like killing. Everyone knows it. Fortunately, there is not much left in the UK


    "Why?"


    "Because they are facing extinction, the Ministry of magic does not allow them to appear on the earth wantonly, especially what they do There may be giants abroad Most of them hide in the mountains. As far as I know, the gathering place of giants is completely isolated by magic... "


    "They''re prisoners, you know, like prisoners in Azkaban." "Those death eaters, but the Ministry of magic is even more impatient with these giants," said Vaseline


    "But Hagrid is not a giant, and Maxim''s look, if the skeleton is big, Hagrid can explain it well.""The key is that we can hear it, and naturally others can hear it, but there are many people there. If Hagrid sticks to himself and is a human being, there is no problem. After all, that''s what happened before. I believe Mrs. maxim is the same."


    "What''s the difference?"


    "Hagrid himself admitted that he was a hybrid giant, a descendant of the dark creature. It can be said that it doesn''t matter what wizard he was killed by. The law of the Ministry of magic does not protect Hagrid. It''s hard to keep his identity as a wizard. Hogwarts can''t keep him." That''s the truth.


    Dumbledore couldn''t hold Hagrid.


    Van Lin can''t imagine what price Dumbledore will pay, but fudge doesn''t listen to Dumbledore at all. He is trying to ask Dumbledore''s control. If Dumbledore makes a move, Hagrid is the best breakthrough to attack Dumbledore.


    Harry was speechless. He was silent almost at the first moment.


    So, Hagrid''s behavior is really bad.


    No wonder Mrs. maxim is so cold.


    This is to deprive Hagrid of his rights as a human being, the lineage of giants, which is enough for the Ministry of magic to treat Hagrid as if it were the giants.


    "What should I do?" Harry was a little worried.


    "I don''t know." Van Lin shook his head, Hagrid made his identity public, and everyone was willing to accept him. Naturally, there was no problem.


    However, it is impossible for Slytherin college alone. In fact, no one except Gryffindor would like to accept a professor of giant blood.


    Like Professor Lupin, the best thing is to leave school, but Hagrid''s problem is much worse than a werewolf.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 612

    When I got to Dumbledore, I made a big mistake. My correspondent Rita. Skeeter reports - the eccentric headmaster of Hogwarts School, a school of magical talent, has never been afraid to hire controversial staff. In September, he hired the infamous "magic eye" moody as a professor of black magic, a decision that surprised the magic world because everyone knew that moody had such a habit: whenever he was present, no matter who suddenly moved, he would attack that person.


    But when he first took up the professorship, modi looked responsible and approachable.


    Once admitted to being a student, "how did that terrible Skeeter know? You don''t think Hagrid told her that, do you? "


    "No Harry went to the table and plumped down on the chair. "He didn''t tell us he told her, did he? I guess she must have been mad because Hagrid refused to tell her about me, so she went to search Hagrid''s information to revenge him


    "Maybe she heard him talking to Mrs. maxim at the ball." Fanlin said calmly.


    "It''s impossible. She can''t come back to school. Hagrid said the headmaster had forbidden her... " Said Harry.


    "But we really haven''t seen Rita Skeeter anywhere." Hermione said, "or did we not find out?"


    "I''m sure there was no one around at all." "Judging from the reaction the next day, it seems that no one else except us knew Hagrid''s identity, otherwise the news would burst out in a flash."


    Van Lim frowned. "Besides, Mrs. Maxim won''t let such a thing break out. If the people of busbarton hear about it, don''t worry about it..."


    "How did the news come out?" Hermione asked, "phantom curse?"


    "Unless I hide the past very early, otherwise, I can''t find out..."


    "Not necessarily?" Ron whispered.


    "No one would be bored enough to eavesdrop on the news," Van Lin gave Ron a look.


    "Then there are two possibilities: the invisibility cloak and Animagus..."


    "Animagus should not be registered with the Ministry of magic. Rita is a reporter. She should..."


    "So, for convenience, if she has mastered Animagus, it will not be more helpful to her career. Of course, there is also the invisibility cloak. However, the possibility is less. The invisibility cloak is easy to find. She can''t get Harry''s cloak when the teacher is on patrol..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 613

    In fact, the new magic animal protection professor is much more popular than Hagrid.


    At least the beautiful unicorns are a good proof.


    Van leen was always curious why Dumbledore didn''t invite Mr. Nutt, the alumnus of huffpaff, who should be more suitable for the position.


    But Harry didn''t think so.


    In Harry''s view, no one is more suitable for this position than Hagrid.


    Even though Hagrid''s teaching is really bad, Harry doesn''t want Hagrid to lose his position as a professor of magical animal protection.


    Fanlin thought it was good.


    Hagrid is really not suitable for teaching, which is not a problem that can be solved at all.


    Hagrid''s way of thinking is different from that of all people. As Skeeter said, he is a hybrid giant. These creatures that they think will cause great harm to human beings in Fanlin are just a little troublesome at most.


    This is a big problem. Hagrid is not a qualified magic animal protection professor. As pavitti said, Hagrid can continue to be a gamekeeper.


    It''s a good thing, at least, that Hogwarts students are willing to accept Hagrid at Hogwarts, even if he''s a hybrid giant.


    In this way, the root cause of the problem is solved.


    The biggest problem of Hagrid is the attitude of the students. In fact, Hagrid did not do anything illegal. Naturally, the Ministry of magic can not investigate anything. As long as it is not related to personal safety, Dumbledore will certainly be able to protect Hagrid.


    Wiesengamo is naturally no problem, Dumbledore''s hand is very dead.


    Porter family card is placed in Dumbledore''s hand is absolutely infinite role, what''s more, the chief of wessengamo is Dumbledore, even fudge can only sit beside Dumbledore.


    Of course, there are also the burns family, whose daughter is in huffpaf, and more van Lin is not very familiar with.


    Most of the 12 governors at Hogwarts are members of wiesengamo.


    Even if the Malfoy family has won over Clara and the gore family, black is not what they can touch now.


    It''s much better than the other timeline.


    However, it seems that Dumbledore does not care very much, which can be regarded as a serious waste of resources.


    However, since Hogwarts students are willing to accept Hagrid''s continued stay at Hogwarts, there will be no problem, and Dumbledore will hide these hidden dangers.


    However, in Harry''s eyes, Hagrid lost his position as a professor of magical animal protection, which is absolutely unacceptable.


    "We must go and see him." Harry said, "I''ll go after divination class tonight. Tell him we all want him back You must want him back, don''t you? " He looked at Hermione because Hermione had previously praised the new professor.


    "I - well, after such a lively lesson, I''m not going to pretend that there''s no good change in it, but I certainly hope Hagrid will come back." Hermione frowned and said, fearing that Harry would be too upset, she added quickly.


    "And you, Fanlin?" Harry asked.


    "Of course I want Hagrid back..." Fanlin reluctantly said, "as a friend..."


    Harry didn''t know what Vaseline really meant. He just wanted some support. Everyone didn''t think highly of Hagrid. Curry just needed some motivation to make him believe.


    So after dinner, the four of them left the castle, through the frozen snow, to Hagrid''s cabin.


    They knocked at the door, only the barking of the hound''s teeth answered them.


    "Hagrid, it''s us. Open the door." Harry called and knocked slightly at the door.


    Hagrid didn''t come out to open the door.


    They heard their teeth clawing at the door and wailing, but the door didn''t open.


    They hammered on the door, Ron even hit the glass window. Ten minutes passed, and there was no movement inside.


    "Why is he hiding from us? He should know that we don''t mind if he''s a half giant. " Hermione said they finally gave up and went back to school disappointed.


    But Hagrid seemed to care that they knew.


    He hasn''t shown up for a week. He can''t be seen at the dinner table or the game keeper on the playground.


    Professor gryby punk continues.


    Malfoy gloated at every opportunity. "Thinking of your half breed friend?" He kept saying in Harry''s ear that as long as there was a teacher nearby, he would not be afraid that Harry would retaliate against him.


    "I have to get Hagrid out." Harry said angrily.


    Harry kept knocking on the door, as if to knock Hagrid awake.


    But this ordinary charmingly naive half giant seems to have closed himself up, and could not hear any call at all."Will he not be in it?" Ron said, he almost broke the window glass, but there was nothing in the room except the sound of his teeth.


    "No way. He''s definitely in there." Harry said, "I can feel it, and Hagrid would have let his teeth out if he wasn''t here."


    Van Lin nodded and he went to the window of the cabin.


    This is his favorite location, in Hagrid''s cabin.


    Fanlin still remembered that there was a sofa under the window, which was about two people''s positions. Van Lin and Hermione often nestled in it.


    It was one of the few hours to enjoy, and Hagrid made the tea and put it on the table in front of them. Then the two of them sit together and study their own things, or exchange a few words in a low voice, or have a chat with Harry for a while.


    Look through the window at the paddock and the gate of Hogwarts castle.


    If Hagrid really can''t get out, such a rare time is to say goodbye to them completely.


    Van Lin''s hand touched the window glass.


    Ice and snow melt open, through the hazy scene, Fanlin faintly saw a huge figure, sitting next to the table.


    Fanlin thought the scene was familiar, and they had seen it before. It was the time when Buckbeak was to be executed.


    It''s just that Buckbeak is living a good life now. Two days ago, when van Lin went to the forbidden forest to collect materials, he rode Buckbeak for a short time.


    But his master looks terrible now.


    "He''s in there." Fanlin''s words were like a spark, which ignited Harry all at once.


    "Hagrid, I don''t care what you''re doing, but I tell you, I''m going to come in now."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 614

    "Reducto!"


    The powerful magic light devoured the wooden door of Hagrid''s cabin in an instant.


    After a roar, the broken door panels mixed with white snow scattered all over the ground.


    Harry''s curse had not even been noticed. Launch it.


    Harry would have done this only when he was so angry, as can be seen from the hand he had not yet pulled back.


    With the incantation coming into effect, Hagrid''s figure appeared from the position of the door.


    A strong smell of wine seemed to find a good outlet. Fortunately, van Lin had been on guard and used magic to stir up the air to dispel the bad taste before the wine in the room burst out.


    Hagrid looked at the people who came into the bed in surprise. He looked a little embarrassed.


    Hagrid sat next to the fire that had been out for a long time. In terms of the coldness of the room, Hagrid had not raised a fire for a long time.


    Teeth seem to be a little bad, its body is obviously a circle of thin.


    The wine bottles were scattered around Hagrid, and it seemed that Hagrid had never left this thing these days.


    It seems that the hair was completely smoothed out of the original alcohol, which made the hair smooth and smooth.


    His face was messy. He looked terrible. His eyes were red and swollen.


    Hagrid didn''t even take off the Brown Plush suit he was wearing at the Christmas party. The roses in his coat pocket had turned black and even rotten.


    Van Lim took a look at Hagrid''s bed. The quilt was the same as before. It seemed that Hagrid had never been back on the bed.


    If you change to an ordinary Muggle, Hagrid should have died early.


    Fortunately, Hagrid''s blood saved his life. Otherwise, it would be enough to kill him with these high concentration spirits.


    "Hello, Hagrid!" Harry''s face was cold. He was very angry. He didn''t expect Hagrid to be the same as before.


    "Ah..."


    Hagrid seemed to have forgotten how to speak. Van Lin saw Hagrid''s mouth open slightly, but only some indifferent scales were vomited out.


    It was very hoarse, like friction between rough slabs.


    Harry was a little stunned. He had seen such a reform once, but last time Hagrid had not lost his ability to speak, but now


    Harry was a little sad. It was not Hagrid''s fault. He had no choice.


    Harry became a little hesitant. He didn''t know if he should go in, or turn around and leave. Hagrid


    "Good..."


    Hagrid''s voice is very hoarse, it can be seen that this is very difficult for Hagrid.


    "Ron, please take care of Maomao. He looks hungry." Fanlin said, poor hound fur finally met the familiar people and breathed the fresh air.


    Maomao was curled up in front of them, and he didn''t seem to have any strength.


    "Good." Ron nodded, and skillfully he found the meat he usually fed to Maomao.


    Because the fire had been out early, the meat was frozen in by the cold temperature, but it didn''t go bad.


    Ron used his wand to force out some flames. Originally he wanted to light the stove, but there was no fuel in it.


    "I''ll help you."


    Van Lin said quickly, his hand a move, after a while, some wood mixed with snow will float in from the outside.


    Ron poked the flame into the stove.


    The rise of the flame brought a rare trace of life to the hut, and Fanlin''s face slightly eased.


    "Let''s take care of the house first."


    Hermione nodded gently, and vaseline let go of her hand, and then Hermione took out her wand.


    In fact, the hut looks like it hasn''t been lived in for a long time. Some dust is evenly scattered on every part of the house.


    Besides his teeth, even Hagrid''s body was covered with a fine layer of dust.


    All the liquid was frozen, and the open bottles contained some broken ice, while the higher concentrations of wine were scattered on the table.


    It seems that Hagrid''s living these days is the high concentration liquor without ice.


    There is no doubt that Hagrid has a strong stomach.


    However, it is difficult for Fanlin to imagine how Hagrid survived. For a week, this is probably how Hagrid lived.


    Hermione had some difficulty with Hagrid.


    Hagrid''s eyes were dull, and there was no movement.


    Hermione dealt with every corner with a clean spell, and then she turned her eyes to the bottles.Ron has probably warmed the meat a little, half cooked, but that''s enough for Maomao.


    The poor dog had been hungry for several days, and he didn''t care how much it was, as long as he could fill his stomach.


    "Don''t feed him too much." Hermione crinkled. She took two steps forward, then disposed of the scattered bottles with the vanishing charm, and then turned her eyes to the bottles in Hagrid''s hand.


    "Hand it in..."


    Hermione held out her hand.


    I don''t know why, Hagrid seems to be a little afraid, his eyes a little back.


    That''s good. At least Hagrid is alive.


    "Hagrid, give me the wine..." Hermione said in a softer voice.


    The voice was soft and seemed to give Hagrid enough confidence.


    Hagrid''s head shook slightly, and then Hermione put her hand on Hagrid''s palm.


    "You should remember that you promised us not to drink like that again." Hermione said as she threw away the last bottle of wine in the room.


    Hagrid''s cabin seems to have returned to its former atmosphere.


    After van Lin finally made the whole house warm, several people seemed to find the usual feeling of interviewing Hagrid.


    It''s as if they''re back on the sofa now, and Hagrid is still enthusiastic about preparing some not so delicious snacks and the tea that van Lin put in Hagrid''s room.


    Of course, the premise was that Hagrid would get rid of the bad state of the painting, or at least take off his ridiculous brown clothes.


    "You are not afraid of me. I am a An ugly hybrid giant You shouldn''t have come here... " Hagrid''s eyes were a little dodgy. He didn''t dare to look at the children who had never given up on him.


    "We''re friends, Hagrid, from beginning to end. We''re your friends, and naturally we don''t care who you are."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 615

    It seems that Hermione has taken on the role of Hagrid''s little angel perfectly.


    It''s easy to understand that the relationship between Hogwarts and Hagrid is the best.


    Take Harry, for example, Sirius is far less important than Hagrid''s coming.


    Harry was taken from the Dursleys by Hagrid. Hagrid is no less than a savior in the meaning of Harry''s life.


    Of course, Harry is Hagrid''s most loyal friend, which even van Lin, Hermione and Ron can''t match.


    "Hagrid, come on. It''s not like you. You shouldn''t be knocked down by these little things." Harry said it sincerely. He took a step forward, as if to hold Hagrid''s hand.


    But Hagrid obviously shrank back.


    Hermione didn''t respond. Hagrid was too strong. Hermione still held his hand.


    Naturally, Hermione''s body was almost pulled down.


    Van Lim frowned, and he immediately held Hermione in his arms. It seemed that Hagrid had lost control of himself, which had never happened before when Hagrid was with them.


    "Hagrid..."


    Hermione called carefully.


    "Yes, I''m sorry I... " Hagrid was a little flustered. He seemed to hold Hermione, but he didn''t dare


    "As you can see, I am a half giant..."


    "But, what is it? You have no choice, but you are our friend." Harry said in a loud voice.


    "You don''t understand, Harry. I''m a half giant..." Hagrid began to cry again.


    Just as Harry was about to continue to try to enlighten Hagrid, a familiar voice came from the door. It was Dumbledore.


    "Good afternoon. I didn''t expect you all here." Dumbledore said to them with a smile.


    "We - we''re looking for Hagrid." Hermione''s voice was as low as it could be.


    "I know." Dumbledore blinked and said, "if you don''t come, it will surprise me."


    "All right." Said Hermione, nodding.


    Dumbledore came into the room,


    "Hello, Hagrid." Dumbledore said hello. Hagrid raised his head and grunted hoarsely, "Hello, Professor Dumbledore."


    "I''m here today to deal with the resignation of Bob Hagrid, a professor of miraculous animal protection..." Dumbledore said carelessly, as if he didn''t care about it.


    Hagrid''s eyes were a little lax, and he just sat in his chair.


    "Oh, you''ve all helped Hagrid get the house ready. This must be Miss Granger''s masterpiece. As for the temperature, I think Mr. al should be more proficient in the magic spell." Dumbledore laughed and was very satisfied with the progress of the little wizards.


    "We can''t just stand here like this. I thought, how about a cup of tea?"


    Dumbledore closed the door and went out. After a while, he came in with a plate of dim sum and a few cups of tea. Everyone was sitting at the table, and everyone was silent.


    Each person has a cup of hot black tea, which is undoubtedly a kind of enjoyment in the cold winter.


    Seeing Dumbledore coming, van Lin put down his last worry about Hagrid.


    Fanlin sat in his familiar place with a cup of black tea, thanks to Hermione''s cleansing mantra, otherwise these sofas would not be able to sit.


    It is worth mentioning that because of Dumbledore''s presence, Hermione seems to be unable to let go, and she sits rigidly on a chair.


    Fanlin felt a little bored. Every time he came to Hagrid, he didn''t have much sense of existence. In fact, except for some magical creatures that Fanlin was interested in, the intersection between van Lin and Hagrid was very few.


    Most of his time at Hagrid was spent on Norbert and Hermione, and Dumbledore was here, and van Lin had a more reason to be lazy.


    Or Dumbledore''s first silence to break. "It looks like Harry, they care about you very much, Hagrid Especially what they''re doing, it looks like your situation makes Harry and them very anxious


    That''s exactly how Harry is feeling now.


    "Of course we want to know how you are." Harry looked at Hagrid and said, "you won''t take that cow Rita - I''m sorry, professor.".


    Harry realized that he was a quick talker, and he stuck out his tongue and looked carefully at Dumbledore.


    "I''m temporarily deaf, so I can''t hear you, Harry." Dumbledore said, playing with his thumbs, looking at the ceiling.


    "Yes, I mean, Hagrid, how can you take that woman''s writing to heart?"


    Two big tears fell from Hagrid''s dark eyes and ran down his knotted beard.


    "Remember what I told you last time?" Dumbledore said, still staring at the ceiling, "that snowflake letter from my parents that if I take you back to school, they will complain.""Not all." Hagrid said hoarsely, "some people still want me to stay."


    "Yes, but I''m afraid you''ll have to stay in this room longer if you put it off. A coward cannot be recognized Dumbledore arrives. He looks at Hagrid through thick lenses.


    "It''s not a day or two for me to be a headmaster. What should I do when I am criticized for my management methods? Lock yourself up and refuse anyone? "


    "But you are not a half giant!" Said Hagrid hoarsely.


    "Hagrid, did you see what I did for my relatives?" Harry was angry. "Look at the Dursleys!"


    "Well said." Professor Dumbledore said, "take my brother aberforth. The last time he was accused of using improper magic to control a goat, the newspaper blew all over the sky, but did he hide? No, He still stands up and does his work as usual! Of course, I can''t guarantee that he can read, so maybe I can''t say he''s brave... "


    "Come back and teach us, Hagrid." Hermione said, "come back, we all miss you."


    Hagrid took a deep breath, tears splashed down his cheek and into his beard.


    "I won''t accept your resignation. I''d like you to come to work on Monday. We have breakfast in the hall at 8:30 in the morning. We can''t ask for leave. Well, good afternoon


    Dumbledore left the hut. When the door was closed, Hagrid could not help sobbing, burying his face in his bucket lid hands. Hermione patted him gently. After a while, he looked up, his eyes red and swollen.


    "Well, Dumbledore What a good man... "


    "Good man?" He didn''t think so, muttered Fanlin.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 616

    Van Lim never thought Dumbledore was a good man. He could only say that he was a trustworthy person.


    In various cases, what Van Lin did did did not touch the general arrangement of Dumbledore. In many cases, van Lin played a very beneficial role.


    It can be said that Dumbledore is a good partner, but trust like a friend is impossible.


    It''s hard to say that you expect a headmaster at Hogwarts, the chief Wizard of wiesengamo, to treat you like a friend without concealment?


    For Dumbledore to let Hagrid continue as professor of Hogwarts, van Lin can understand.


    Hagrid''s loyalty to Dumbledore is beyond doubt, and the order of the Phoenix


    Most of the people in this school are close friends of Dumbledore, but Dumbledore lost the desire to fight for something.


    A retired politician.


    To van Lin''s surprise, Dumbledore even talked about his brother aberforth. It seems that he didn''t take albforth in his heart. Otherwise, Dumbledore would not mention his family so easily in front of Fanlin.


    "Indeed, he is a good man indeed." Ron said, "Hagrid, can I have a piece of cake?"


    Ron pointed to the cake on the table. They had been here so long that Ron was a little hungry.


    "Don''t mention it." Hagrid wiped his tears with the back of his hand and said, "he''s right. Of course, you''re all right. My dad would be ashamed of me if he knew I did this. You haven''t seen a picture of my father yet. Here. " Hagrid stood up and took a picture out of the dresser drawer.


    as like as two peas, the short magician, who is exactly the same as Hagrid, is sitting on Hagrid''s shoulders with a smile.


    Hagrid was supposed to be seven or eight feet tall, but he had no beard and was round and young - he looked 11 years old at the most.


    "That''s when I first got into Hogwarts." Hagrid said, "Dad was happy on his deathbed. He thought I didn''t have to be a wizard. Because my mom All in all, I''m not good at magic, but at least he didn''t see me thrown out of school. He died. When I was in second grade. "


    Although van Lin thought it was not good and didn''t respect Hagrid''s father, he couldn''t think of how an ordinary wizard looked at the last giant.


    Maybe Hagrid''s mother forced it, but With the magnifying curse?


    From a biological point of view, there is no reproductive isolation?


    However, from the fact that Hagrid was able to produce pomaceans by mating Sphinx and fire crabs, it seemed difficult for these giants.


    Try every means to reproduce


    Fanlin didn''t dare to tell Hermione, otherwise the girl would not let him go.


    "Dumbledore was the one who helped me after my father died. He arranged for me to guard the hunting ground. He trusted others and always gave them a second chance. That''s the difference between him and other superiors, understand? As long as other people have talent, he will accept them, he is respected, but there are always some people do not understand. These people are always against him. They even pretend to be great. But they dare not even say "that person". My father was right. There are always people who are against you in the world, but they are not worth worrying you. I''ve done very well. I will not let this woman continue to disturb, I swear, I will teach her a lesson


    Harry, Ron and Hermione looked at me nervously. I looked at you. Hermione would rather walk around with fifty tail burners on his back than tell Hagrid that she and vaseline had returned to Mrs. Maxim''s conversation with Hagrid.


    There was no pressure on van Lim. Hagrid was targeting Rita Skeeter, not anyone else.


    But Vaseline was curious about how Rita got into Hogwarts.


    Because Moody''s name exerted magic, the map of the living point could not capture his name at all, and Fanlin naturally gave up the use of the map.


    However, this move on Rita''s body should be very effective, just, Fanlin also need Rita to do something.


    You know, even though Rita Skeeter is notorious, her influence in the prophet''s daily cannot be ignored.


    More than half of the people in the magic world thought that they believed her report. Even if it was exaggerated, it was a very important candidate for public opinion.


    However, Fanlin''s sense of Rita was really bad enough, as chubby as Umbridge''s old pink toad.


    So, what about the next semester, senior investigator Hogwarts?


    Fudge should be very upset, those vampires have brought fudge enough trouble, and listen to Sirius, Barty crouch is no longer in charge of anything.


    Silly Percy is the bad luck pushed by Barty crouch.


    Percy was proud to deal with boring and bad things.


    He''s too old-fashioned to know what his idol, Mr. crouch, has done. I wonder if Percy will collapse.Van Lin seemed a little absent-minded. He sipped black tea and looked through the window at the snow covered Hogwarts castle


    (the wind is very noisy today...)


    Hagrid went on talking, totally unaware that he had said something strange.


    "Do you know, Harry?" He said, looking up at his father''s picture, his eyes glistening. "When I met you for the first time, I thought of myself. Dad and mom weren''t around, and you felt like you weren''t fit for Hogwarts, remember? You''re not sure you can do it. Now look at you, school champion


    He fixed his eyes on Harry and said gravely, "do you know what I want, Harry? I want you to win. I''ll prove it to them. You don''t have to be shy about who you are, just show people that you''re doing the right thing. How''s that egg going, Harry


    "Good. It''s really good. " Said Harry.


    Hagrid''s mourning face finally showed a smile, "good job You proved to them, Harry, that you beat them. "


    It''s harder to lie to Hagrid than anyone else. Back at the castle, Harry couldn''t forget the excited look on his face when he heard about the egg.


    At this point, Harry felt that the egg was heavier than ever. Before he went to bed that night, he made up his mind that it was time to put aside his arrogance and listen to Vaseline''s advice or Cedric''s advice.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 617

    Harry had asked van Lin about the golden egg, but because Cedric had reminded Harry, van Lin was not very much in his heart.


    He never even touched Harry''s golden egg, but that noise was still something that van Lin knew.


    In fact, for the sake of the three strong competition, van Lin has studied the language of mermaid.


    In fact, with the impression of mermaid, Muggle memory is still in that beautiful stage.


    Traditionally, mermaid is bounded by waist, upper body is a woman, and lower body is a beautiful tail covered with scales. The whole body is full of temptation and easy to escape quickly. They have no soul, as ruthless as the sea water; the sound is usually deceptive like its appearance; they have many characteristics such as temptation, vanity, beauty, cruelty and despair love.


    But, after seeing it with his own eyes, Fanlin felt that, as a matter of fact, it was too much to talk about the legend.


    The mermaid''s ugly is unimaginable, gray and black, sharp teeth, and magic.


    The most noteworthy thing is the mermaid song, which should be the only place that the entire race is worthy of praise.


    Of course, legends are not all false.


    In the sea, their most feared thing should be siren. In fact, most of the mermaid seen by Muggles is siren, which is the sea demon in the mouth of the wizard.


    Sea demon is actually a kind of monster in the sea. Because it is too ugly, it often frightens human beings to dare not approach the coast. Therefore, when the sea demon discovers that there is no prey to catch, they begin to evolve into beautiful women with the passage of memory.


    This is a kind of evolution pattern of sea demon in the temple of Greek worship sea god or goddess of sea. It was only known that the forest had been to Greece.


    It can be said that in order to survive, the whole race of sea demon has evolved to a better way.


    Most of the sea monsters are Mermaid, and birds rarely attack or approach human beings. Therefore, most sea monsters keep the appearance of half a human and half fish, so that they can use sound and appearance to seduce people.


    For example, Odysseus in Greek mythology once contacted Mermaid siren. In Greek mythology, only male Mermaid belongs to the child of sea god, and mermaid is only one kind of sea demon which does not belong to the God attribute.


    Therefore, in Greek mythology and some countries affected by Greek mythology, they call Mermaid brave when they see Mermaid at sea and come back alive. However, it is considered ominous if there is a mermaid on the shore.


    If it is understood, mermaid seems to be a inferior branch that can be divided into sea demons.


    But, mermaid It should be said that the language of the sea demon is still a kind of text with strong magic wave.


    The magic of water attribute contained in the characters of sea demon is very important to the forest.


    Fan Lin has basically determined his own path, and goes to black on the magic of attributes. Naturally, the low-level characters abandoned by wizards are much more important in the eyes of Fanlin.


    There is a complete Mermaid tribe in the Black Lake.


    Hogwarts'' life is very comfortable for Mermaid. Even if these Mermaid are not sea monsters who can show great water magic, what a complete tribe has preserved must have been handed down from ancient times.


    These Mermaid are not human beings, and there is no significant change in their clan. It can be said that the mermaid tribe is probably the most perfect ancient construction group in the world.


    This is similar to the humanoid tribe, but the talent of the horse is doomed to them to be ordinary. On the land, they are always unavoidable contact with human beings.


    Even in Muggle world, there are not few legends about human horse and human.


    It can be said that human beings have conquered the earth, but the sea has not been the domain that mankind conquered.


    The vast ocean occupies the vast majority of the world. Moreover, according to the research of Muggle, the origin of civilization originates from the ocean.


    Maybe witches can harvest a lot in the ocean, at least, the precious magic materials in the ocean are not in a few.


    It should be unavoidable to deal with the mermaid at Hogwarts castle, for Harry or for himself.


    If said, Black Lake is a group of sea demon groups, or fan Lin early to eliminate this idea.


    The powerful forest of sea demon was well read in Greece. In the sacrificial temple, the magic of those sea monsters had powerful water attribute magic, and the body of the sea demon was extremely strong, which was equivalent to the powerful warrior in human beings.


    Moreover, in the ocean, human beings can not be the opponent of the sea demon. Even if the sea demon does not use magic, the strong body speed of the sea demon will definitely make you despair.


    Most importantly, fan Lin still firmly recorded the monster in his heart.


    Sea demon is to hunt human and become beautiful, can be said, sea demon is not friendly to human.However, if it is a mermaid, you can rest assured.


    Although mermaid is a branch of the sea demon, and also controls the civilization of the sea demon, the mermaid without the ability to attract magic can not be as powerful as the sea demon.


    Van Lin looked up a lot of information.


    In fact, as confirmed by witches, mermaids who have mastered the magic power have evolved into sea demon postures.


    Beautiful human upper body.


    Van Lim remembers seeing it in the alchemy materials given to him by nicoleme.


    A crazy alchemist, experimenting with a mermaid, tried to make his Mermaid master the magic of sea monsters.


    However, the final result is not satisfactory.


    Through the magic transformation, the mermaid still mastered part of the sea demon''s magic, but due to a lot of magic transformation, the mermaid''s ability to gain soon died.


    However, it also provides a possibility for witches, that is, mermaid can master magic. Naturally, it provides strong evidence for the legend of Mermaid and human love in ancient times.


    The mermaid ashore, this is really a good topic, for Mermaid, appearance is just a form, evolutionary form.


    This gives mermaids unlimited possibilities.


    Apart from creation, there is nothing magic can''t do. If there is, then the power of magic must be insufficient


    The mermaid clan of Hogwarts has existed with Black Lake for a long time, even older than Hogwarts. Fanlin is looking forward to contact with Mermaid.


    Words, as well as magic materials, are all that Fanlin needs.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 618

    For Fanlin, it is the most important thing to prepare for contact with these legendary creatures.


    His magic is too good to add the siren element, but they all exist in the depths of the ocean.


    According to legend, the sea monsters and mermaids in the ocean are inseparable from each other. However, mermaids never hunt and kill human beings, but their close relatives are reckless.


    Now, however, it''s rare to hear about sailors being attacked.


    Hogwarts mermaid is a good breakthrough, which gives van Lin an opportunity to explore the ocean.


    Hogwarts mermaids should not disappoint him, or at least they are friendly to Hogwarts.


    Without magical powers, they inhabit the Black Lake, and Hogwarts offers plenty of shelter.


    Since the establishment of Hogwarts School, it has never been heard that a wizard drowned in the Black Lake because he could not swim.


    Fanlin suspected that Dumbledore had studied the culture of mermaid tribe and the culture of Centaurus tribe, but Fanlin had no chance to confirm with Dumbledore.


    Just after a little showdown with Dumbledore, Dumbledore seems to have completely thrown Harry to van Lin.


    In particular, Dumbledore has offered little help in the matter of the three wizard games.


    And with different purposes of fake Moody''s and van Lin is very interested, but Van Lin found himself completely redundant.


    Voldemort can''t make Harry unable to finish the game. At least, Harry can''t pass the mermaid right now, and what Van Lin needs to grasp is only Voldemort''s starting time.


    Before that, prepare your own magic and escape means, which is enough.


    However, Hogsmeade Zhou Fanlin or do not want to miss, in fact, van Lin and Sirius agreed to contact the location in hogmaud.


    Fanlin is still under age. It is a very serious illegal act to use phantom. Although Dumbledore is there, it is always bad to let people see it. Naturally, Hogsmeade is the first choice.


    But in terms of numbers, their ranks seem to have grown again.


    Gabriel and Dennis were unexpected. It seems that they have become good friends.


    Gabriel''s application to go to Hogsmeade was originally given to van Lin to lead, but it was quite surprising that the little girl was able to bring Dennis on the head.


    I don''t know what Hibiscus would think.


    It''s worth mentioning that Krum and hibiscus have got the clue. They are going to practice winter swimming in Black Lake.


    They saw Krum with their own eyes. When Ron saw it, Ron said that Krum must be crazy. However, when she heard from Gabriel that Hibiscus wanted to do the same, Ron closed his mouth obediently.


    Gabriel is a real little angel.


    The two candidates practice winter swimming, and Cedric reminds Harry to think about it in the water.


    Harry is not stupid, although he does not know how to do, but in the water, always can give him the answer.


    However, Harry didn''t dare to think about it.


    In Ron''s words, the organizers must have been crazy to think of such a bad task.


    However, Fanlin gave Harry a heavy blow, to the Black Lake is almost a matter of certainty, which makes Harry feel a little heavy.


    This Hogsmeade week has two more tails, so the natural joy will become more.


    Van Lim likes little Gabriel very much, very much.


    Anyone who sees a cute little girl who is exquisite to the extreme will like it very much.


    Vaseline first took Gabriel and they went to the honey Duke candy store. Gabriel loved these sweets very much. In fact, this is the same Christmas gift van Lin gave Gabriel.


    In Gabriel''s words, she''s going to bring back some for her buddies in busbarton.


    A few people stepped on the snow and walked slowly through Hogsmeade.


    Sirius will come in the afternoon. Naturally, Fanlin has plenty of time to spend with some girls.


    This is a very rare thing, at least, Gabriel had a good time, and so was Hermione. However, Fanlin preferred to take Hermione around the Muggle world.


    The taste of the wizarding world is really bad.


    It was almost noon after van Lin promised Gabriel to invite her and her sister to London.


    At Harry''s suggestion, they went to the three broomsticks to squander their time, and the drinks and food there were good.


    However, one in three brooms, an unexpected person appeared in front of several people.


    "Look Hermione pointed to the mirror behind the counter, which reflected Ruth bagmond.


    He''s sitting in a dark corner with a bunch of goblins.


    Bagmon spoke in a low, quick voice, but the goblins, with their hands crossed in front of their chest, looked vicious. It''s strange that bagmond would stay in the bar on a weekend when there was no "three witches" event. Why is he here? Harry thought.He looked in the mirror, and bagmond looked nervous, just as he had been in the woods that night.


    Van Lin was curious.


    Dealing with goblins is a matter of money.


    Perhaps it is bagmon''s debt that makes him a little tired. For an official of the Ministry of magic, the number of thousands of gold garonnes is not small, especially for the wizard who has no family foundation.


    Just then bagmond looked over at the counter, found Harry, and stood up.


    "Wait, wait." Harry heard him say rudely to the goblins, and as he walked up to the counter, Harry heard his boyish laughter again.


    "How are you, Harry? I''ve long wanted to see you. Is everything all right? "


    "Very well, thank you." Said Harry. "May I have a word with you alone?" Bagmon said eagerly, "you guys..."


    Bagmond choked, and he saw that van Lin was standing here, his biggest creditor now, or at least he could not afford it.


    "Oh, Mr. bagmond, how do you do?" Fanlin narrowed his eyes and then held out his hand.


    "Hello..." Bagmon said. He gave van Lin a quick shake.


    But he felt a little bad when he looked at them, especially when he looked at the goblins.


    Through a brief contact, bagmon knew that the child was not as easy to cheat as he thought.


    Even George and Fred were his creditors, but the little wizard in front of him was in charge of such a large debt, which bagmond knew very well.


    What worried him most was the magic power of Fanlin. What he could feel vaguely, but he didn''t know exactly. It was only that Fred and George''s money he dared to rely on, but Van Lin''s


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 619

    ¡­¡­


    We can''t blame bagmon. After all, the result of Fanlin''s determination is the act of giving money to most people. The most important thing is to understand the way of all people in Fanlin Van Lin was not interested in Quidditch at all.


    However, Vaseline was more aware of bagmond''s dealings with goblins.


    These goblins can''t talk about love. In the eyes of goblins, only gold coins are eternal.


    Bagmon had made a deal with the goblin, or a bet.


    In terms of bagmon''s extraordinary enthusiasm for Harry, bagmond''s eyes are naturally locked in the three wizard games, which should be the only project with unprecedented topic in addition to the world cup in recent years.


    Naturally, as an official of the Ministry of magic, bagmond can still find a chance to make a fortune in this.


    Dealing with goblins is nothing more than bagamon putting the treasure on Harry''s body, a gambling agreement and so on, to earn gold coins.


    He had always liked to do so, or he would not have been in such a large debt as Vaseline.


    This is not a good habit, at least, it will leave a lot of hidden dangers and handle.


    However, van Linden was very curious about how bagmond got on with the goblins. He didn''t even pay Fred and George.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. bagmond..." Fanlin said with a smile, "I venture to ask, Mr. bagmond, are those goblins your friends?"


    "Oh, of course." "We''re talking about something, it''s about the finance of the Ministry of magic..."


    Fanlin soon understood that these goblins mostly came from Guling Pavilion.


    "So Mr. bagmond is very busy, but people who have the ability will always be valued, and Minister Cornell Fudge''s decision must be brilliant."


    "After all, the minister has a lot to deal with..." Bagmengan laughed twice, and then changed the subject. His purpose was not the little devil who had made himself carry a lot of debt.


    "Sorry, but..." Bagmond looked at several little sorcerers in embarrassment. "If you don''t mind, I think I need to have a good talk with Harry..."


    "Oh, of course." Vaseline made a gesture of invitation, and then bagmond took Harry away.


    "When does the Ministry of magic need the Minister of sports to manage the finance?" Ron said in surprise.


    "He just wanted to get a fortune from those goblins."


    Fanlin shrugged his shoulders indifferently, "otherwise, thousands of jinjialong will make him have a bad year."


    Bagmond took Harry to the end of the three broom bars, the farthest from Mrs. rosmartt.


    "I think I should once again congratulate you on your wonderful performance against taildragon. It''s so wonderful." Bagmon said.


    "Thank you." Said Harry, but he knew that bagmond must want to say more than that, because praise can also be praised before he leaves his companions. Why should we let them go? Bagmond, however, was not in a hurry to exhale, although Harry noticed that he was looking in the mirror from time to time, and that the goblins were winking at him in the dark.


    "What a nightmare." Bagmond noticed that Harry was looking over there and said to Harry in a low voice, "they don''t speak English well Fortunately, they would add with their fingers and feet. These guys always talk in gobaldek. But I only know one of the words, which means to wield an axe, and I don''t like to use it in case they think I''m threatening them He let out a low, deep laugh.


    "What do they want to do?" Harry asked.


    "Er, this..." Bagmond suddenly looked a little nervous. "They They''re looking for Barty crouch


    "Why did you find this? Isn''t he a minister in London


    "Er In fact, I don''t know where he is, "bagmon said." he''s kind of I''m not coming to work. I haven''t seen him for weeks. His assistant, Percy Jr., said he was ill. On the surface, he''s called the owl to deliver the instructions. But Harry, don''t you tell anyone about that? Because Rita Skeeter is looking around for him, I''m sure she''ll brag about Barty''s illness as a bad omen, or that he''s missing like Percy zogins. "


    " you have Percy. Did you hear from zokins? " Harry asked.


    "No Bagmon was nervous again. "I have sent someone to look for her, but it''s very strange. She must have arrived in Albania, because she wants to see her second cousin. Then she leaves her cousin''s house and goes to the south to see her aunt. When she comes, she disappears on the way. Let me think about it and see where she''s going. She doesn''t seem to be the kind of person who elopes with others But What are we doing? Why talk about goblins and Percy. What about zokins? I really want to ask you


    Bagmond said in a low voice, "how''s the golden egg?"


    "Well, not bad." Harry lied.


    Bagmond seemed to see his dishonesty.


    "Listen, Harry," he still whispered, "I don''t feel very good about all this. You''ve been involved in this race, and even if you don''t want to, if If I can help Give you a direction I''m partial to you That''s the way you get past the dragon. OK, that''s all. "Harry looked at his round face and his two childlike blue eyes.


    "We''ll find clues in the eggs, right?" He tried to be casual. "Bagmond is a little impatient." we all want a Hogwarts style victory, don''t we? "


    "Have you helped Cedric?" Harry asked.


    Bagmond''s smooth face was now wrinkled. "No, I, I mean, I''m biased towards you. I just want to help you..."


    "In that case, thank you very much. But I think the egg will crack in a few days


    He didn''t know whether to accept bagmon''s help. Bagmon was still a stranger to him, and if he did, he would feel cheated by his companion.


    If Fanlin hears this, he will not let Harry refuse it. This kind of white matter, if there is any advantage, is


    As a matter of fact, Harry would be very angry if bagmond opened his mouth at will, even though Fred and George always did.


    Bagmond looked a little unhappy.


    Just then Fred and George appeared, and bagmond said nothing more.


    "Hello, Mr. bagmond. Would you like a drink?" Fred said happily.


    "No, thank you, man." Bagmond finally gave Harry a disappointed look.


    Fred and George were equally disappointed. They looked at Harry as if he had let them down.


    "Well, I should go. Nice to meet you, Harry. Good luck


    Bagmon hurried out of the bar, and some goblins stood up and followed him out.


    Harry went to the table where a few people were sitting.


    "What does he want?" Ron asked.


    "Want to help me with the golden egg." Harry replied. "He shouldn''t have done that."


    Hermione said in surprise, "he''s one of the judges, and you''ve got a clue, haven''t you?"


    "Well, almost." Said Harry.


    "I think Dumbledore would be very angry if he knew that bagmond was helping you secretly. I hope he can help Cedric in the same way." Hermione doesn''t care. She can see that cheating is a tradition, such as fire dragon, or something.


    If there is no preparation, then it is not as simple as injury. Moreover, busbarton and demstrom have never planned to compete fairly, have they.


    "He won''t, I asked him." Said Harry with a sigh.


    "Who cares if he helps Digory or not?" Ron said, and Harry nodded in agreement.


    "Those evil spirits don''t look friendly. What are they doing here? " Said Hermione, taking a sip of her beer.


    "Bagmon said they were looking for Crouch. He''s sick and hasn''t been to work for a week Said Harry.


    "Maybe Percy poisoned him so that he could sit on the head of the International Magic cooperation." Ron doesn''t care.


    Hermione glared at him and complained that he should not have made such a joke.


    Van Lin''s attitude is the same as Ron, so it seems that Barty Crouch has been completely occupied.


    He received the news very early, which did not surprise him at all.


    "It''s interesting. Some goblins are looking for Crouch. They should be dealing with the people from the magic animal control bureau."


    "Crouch can speak several languages. Maybe the goblins came to him to be a translator." Said Harry.


    "Are you worried about the poor goblin?" Ron asked Hermione, "do you want to set up a community to protect them?"


    "Haha, goblins don''t need to be protected. Haven''t you heard professor bincy say about the goblin rebellion? " Hermione asked.


    "No Ron and Harry agree.


    "They''re great," Hermione took another sip of beer. "They''re not like the servants and elves."


    "They are really powerful, at least, that the Gringotts in Egypt can completely ban the existence of the Ministry of magic." Said Fanlin, taking a sip of butter beer.


    Gabriel was drinking a glass of lemonade, and Dennis looked at the people in front of him.


    Ron''s position is facing the door, however, a person who makes everyone feel sick comes in at the right time.


    Rita Skeeter comes in. She''s wearing a yellow blouse today with a dazzling red hem. She''s with the big belly photographer. She ordered a drink, and the two walked through the crowd and sat down at a nearby table.


    Harry, Ron and Hermione looked at her and saw what she was saying with pride.


    "I think we should stay away from her." Van Lim bowed his head and said that it was not the time to deal with Rita. To be exact, he had no initiative on this occasion.


    Several people nodded one after another, but Rita''s damned voice came over, but they couldn''t help but listen in."They don''t want to talk to us? What''s your opinion? Why is he with a bunch of goblins? Boring, he is a good liar. What happened? We should do something about it. It''s about "the shameless former mage bagmon.". Write it down. We have to make up some stories. "


    "Whose life do you want to destroy?" Said Harry aloud.


    Many people looked up, and when Rita saw who was talking, her eyes were wide behind her Jeweled glasses.


    "Harry," she grinned, "that''s great. Why are you here?"


    "I was just about to bring you a long broom." Harry said angrily, "why did you write Hagrid like that?"


    "Readers have the right to know the truth, I just do what I should..."


    "Who cares if he is a half giant?" Harry yelled, "he''s very normal."


    The bar was quiet, and the landlady was looking at it from the counter, not even knowing that the wine was overflowing.


    Rita''s smile was a little stiff, but she soon recovered. And she quickly took paper and pen from her alligator bag and said, "how about an interview? Tell me what you know about Hagrid, the story behind that muscular guy, and why you and he became friends. Do you think of him as a father? "


    Hermione stood up with the beer in her hand like a grenade.


    "You terrible woman, you don''t care about others, you only care about your story, Lian bagmon..."


    "Sit down for me, fool. How can you understand what we''re talking about?" Rita said coldly, her sharp eyes on Hermione. "If I tell you something about bagmond, you''ll curl your hair up, not to say -"


    "it''s not that your nonsense is not as wonderful as the novels of gidro loharte."


    "Besides, you''d better figure out what you''re doing, or what kind of words are suitable to put in your mouth," Van Lin said rudely


    Rita choked. She fixed her eyes on the boy who was sitting on the side.


    "Van Lin al?" Rita is not sure, but the long-term exercise of the eyes or let her know the identity of the boy.


    In the Quidditch World Cup, the black wizard saved 100000 witches, which has been repeatedly reported in the Daily Prophet for months.


    Fanlin didn''t respond, just frowned at Rita.


    Rita seems to have found something more valuable. It is said that the little wizard is more powerful than the professor, but it doesn''t matter.


    But she got some news, news of the three witches fighting contest. Fanlin was excluded by the two schools, and even gave up


    This is a controversial issue in itself, and of course, Vaseline itself.


    Young enough, strong enough, and a good friend of Harry Potter, and according to her observation, the boy has some secrets with the warriors of busbarton.


    Friendship? It doesn''t exist!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 620

    ¡­¡­


    For the strength of Fanlin, Rita has always been skeptical.


    This is too illegal, Fanlin is only in the fourth grade, but this kind of foul strength is how Rita can not understand.


    She also went to the Quidditch World Cup, and from a distance, she was able to see what happened.


    Whether it''s magic, or the last spell. This is far beyond Rita''s understanding.


    There are also those people in the Ministry of magic. She is not uncertain about her pursuit of Patty crouch. Crouch is acting so strangely. This kind of strangeness is naturally a kind of potential news for Rita.


    As long as she can attract the attention, she doesn''t care what she can dig out. As long as there are some clues, the rest can be played by her own will.


    She often does this, and he is familiar with it.


    In her eyes, Fanlin, like Harry, has great news value.


    Think about it, a new star of hope in the magic world, a savior


    Such a combination is eye-catching wherever it is.


    Van Lim frowned. He had to find a way to control Rita. This damned guy''s ability to get into trouble was too strong. Although it didn''t have any effect on the whole, it was like a fly, a lingering disgust.


    Now, however, in the three broom bar, Fanlin can''t put Rita here with a magic spell.


    Although he wanted to do it very much, such as the fixed body mantra, the petrifaction mantra, the soul snatching mantra, any kind of incantation, but in such an occasion


    Rita''s eyes lit up. Today is definitely her lucky day.


    In Hogsmeade, first I met Ruth bagmond mixed up with the goblins, which was a big story in itself, and then I ran into Harry and his friend Vaseline on Three Broomsticks, if they would like to be interviewed


    "Oh, Hello, Fanlin. I can call you that, Fanlin." Rita turned her fat face red with excitement.


    "It''s so nice to meet you, and I thought, please let me introduce myself. My name is Rita Skeeter, a special correspondent for the Daily Prophet."


    As she spoke, Rita reached out her hand to van Lin.


    She didn''t cut into the theme as soon as she came up. Rita still has some information about van Lin''s identity.


    The Minister of the Ministry of magic in China is the grandfather of Fanlin. You know, there is a big difference between China and Britain. Although we all have to abide by the International Convention on magic, China has been firmly controlled by the four. It can be said that the position of the Minister of magic depends on the strength of several families.


    Family inheritance system, although the British Ministry of Magic also has a group of aristocrats, but there are still a lot of possibilities to dig in between the civilian witches represented by Dumbledore.


    However, Rita has some news about van Lin, to be exact, van Lin''s mother.


    They''re just people who have been expelled from the family.


    In this way, the value of Vaseline is greater.


    The abandoned son of the family, the star of hope in the magic world? ¡·


    think about it, it''s like those boring novel plots.


    However, what we like is this?


    She doesn''t need to know too much. She just needs to do a symbolic interview. Rita has enough to write, no matter what she says or not.


    "I don''t know if Mr. Fanling al would like to make an exclusive interview with me. You know, you are very mysterious in the magic world. Maybe you should share your experience with your loyal readers about magic, or identity..."


    Rita licks her lips. Her sketch book is ready. Van Lin sees what Rita''s quill is recording quickly.


    This belongs to some of Africa''s soul witchcraft.


    It can be said that this is only a small means, Fanlin only need to do some small interference


    "Sorry." Van Lin said with a cold face, "I don''t think I have anything to share with you. If you''re not so disgusting, I''d like to talk to you more, but..."


    Fanlin looked at Rita with disgust.


    No one expected that Fanlin would be so rude. However, Fanlin''s appearance made a few people laugh, and he made Fanlin satirize a person. According to Hermione''s knowledge, there was one in the Ministry of magic, which was mentioned in the letter, and the second one was Rita in front of his eyes.


    The yellow coat and the flaming red hem add a charming look.


    "I don''t think I have anything to say with Yituo, reporter Rita, so If you like, I think you can stay away from me, or, don''t get in my way. "


    Rita was a little sluggish, and then her fat face was flushed. To be exact, it was a pig face with blood.


    "You How could you So rude... "


    "You are a fat pig." Ron would be happy to do this."Hermione, there''s no need to talk to people like this. It''s a waste of your time." "It seems that Rita reporter still wants to stay here for a while. Maybe we can go to some other places."


    Van Lin said, not caring. He took Hermione''s hand. In fact, he had a good idea.


    A few people turned around and were about to leave.


    As a matter of fact, no one in the three broom bar felt bad at all.


    Rita''s reputation is too bad. In addition to some readers who want to share Rita''s ideas, Rita can be regarded as a fight.


    But I have to admit that Rita can always dig something, real, but not all.


    Rita knows how to embellish it with her own words and then bring what you want to see.


    It''s good for readers, but those who have been dug


    They are all victims, but no one dares to offend Rita. After all, no one wants to be dug deeply by Rita, and then make a few remarks.


    Hagrid is known to all of Hogsmeade''s people, and they are familiar with the tall gamekeeper.


    They don''t care that Hagrid is a half giant. They know too well that Hagrid has never done anything to hurt people, and most of the magic creatures around here are solved by Hagrid.


    For Hagrid''s disgust, Hogsmeade''s too much is sympathy, but no one can say anything.


    It''s a good thing for someone to stand up.


    The residents of Hogsmeade hate this woman walking around here. As Ron said, a pig in clothes always looks like Hogsmeade.


    Maybe they need a city manager.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 621

    Rita couldn''t believe her ears.


    This damned kid, dare to abuse her like this, but also make fun of her image.


    No, it''s no longer a joke. It''s a naked insult.


    Rita knows very well that she has a bad reputation in the magic world. She has support, but she also knows that those supporters are just a bunch of hot chickens.


    It can be said that the most mediocre wizard has no knowledge in his mind.


    And she is no doubt like a clown in front of those clever witches.


    But Rita Skeeter didn''t care.


    Those who despise her are not destined to account for the majority, those who come from close relatives?


    Anyway, Rita has a place among these people, and her job is just to dig out the black history of some smart people.


    She''s been very successful at that.


    She knows what''s eye-catching. And she knew what those people were afraid of.


    This makes Rita in the magic world, those smart people are not willing to deal with her.


    This is the effect of keeping a distance. It can be said that they are afraid, because Rita holds the opinion guidance of the vast majority of people in her hand.


    It has to be said that public opinion is a kind of huge pressure. No one can survive under such pressure unless he is desperate.


    Rita can''t remember who pointed her nose and insulted her last time.


    The little wizard in front of him is a smart man. He doesn''t seem to be able to do such irrational things.


    Rita didn''t push him to the end, but Vaseline did.


    Look at his manner, he is like a bug lying on the ground?


    This is going to blow Rita''s lungs.


    The last person who scolded her like this has been forced to a dead corner by her. She is a winner. Then, such abuse is undoubtedly a kind of affirmation.


    But, this damned kid, what makes him do this?


    Rita''s eyes twinkled with danger. She would ruin the little wizard.


    Rita was just about to say something, but Vaseline was impatient.


    "Your voice is really ugly." Fanlin tired of saying, "I think, you should be good at hiding at home, just in captivity, so as to be able to plump your body."


    Several people couldn''t help laughing, which was a fatal blow to Rita.


    Fanlin was also amused.


    He never felt there was any fault with being fat, but if Rita Skeeter was so disgusting, the target of the attack became more clear.


    But Van Lin seems to have no interest in going on. He can think of so much. If Fred and George were here, these words would definitely let the two of them have a good time.


    Malfoy is good, too. Our master Draco Malfoy''s muzzle skill is at max level.


    "If you expect your pen to do anything for you, I advise you not to continue." Fanlin disdained to say, "some African tricks, things linked to the soul, you can think of how unbearable your heart is."


    Rita''s face turned red, but soon, her face quickly faded.


    She completely lost the ability to resist.


    He wanted to teach the kid some lessons, but she couldn''t do anything. She couldn''t speak. It was like being held in her throat by someone''s hand.


    Then she remembered that van Lin and Harry were completely different.


    Harry doesn''t want to use magic to make her succumb, but different from van Lin, he is a wizard who can fight the black wizard head-on, just like those Aurors.


    And, most important of all, her rules of dealing with people in the Ministry of magic don''t apply to this boy. He can lock himself in with magic


    Well, now we can add another one, illegally applying magic to attack the staff of the Daily Prophet.


    Rita''s shorthand quill began to move quickly.


    "You don''t really have a long memory." Fanlin laughed, and he looked up at the book.


    "Fanlin Al, a rising star in the magic world, has no control over his own strength because he is young. He seems to be the next black..."


    "Can''t you think of something more interesting? Or, you don''t understand what I''m talking about, reporter Rita Skeeter


    Fanlin''s eyes fixed on Rita, his expression became very dangerous, full of violence and blood.


    Blue eyes were staring straight into Rita''s eyes.


    It''s like watching a horror movie. Van Lin''s eyes are constantly enlarging in Rita''s eyes.


    Next to the shorthand pen has completely lost its magic, in the promotion of van Lin, burst out a bright flame in the air.But Rita''s attention was all in the heart of van Lin''s eyes. She saw something else in Van Lin''s eyes. It was a blood red color.


    Where Rita read enough darkness and a desire for blood.


    The vampires, and Black magic!


    Rita jumped up in surprise.


    This is not a small news, in the body of van Lindel, this little wizard in the Quidditch World Cup and the vampire war.


    Because not satisfied with their own strength, and to study vampires and black magic.


    Rita doesn''t know why she thinks so much in a moment, but think about it!


    A hero in the magic world, in his most brilliant moment, was pointed out his evil nature.


    Many people are doing this in the study of black magic, but it is so obvious, such a public figure with topic


    Rita had already imagined what a frenzy the news would bring.


    Their status will definitely rise to more than one level, hidden in the glory of the evil, the hidden Dark Wizard


    Rita could hardly contain her excitement.


    She had not forgotten the insults that Vaseline had done to her, but that was nothing compared to this.


    As long as you find some evidence, the insult you received today will be returned ten times and a hundred times.


    Rita was breathing heavily, which worried Hermione.


    The girl could see that Fanlin had made Rita by magic, but what if something happened to Rita? What''s more, Rita will add fuel to the story of Rita''s insults in the prophet''s daily.


    It makes the girls worry that they don''t have to be in a bad mood because of a bad woman.


    Hermione''s arm was on van Lin''s arm, and she looked a little annoyed.


    "Let''s go..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 622

    "I hope your eyes can find awe, not the insipid gossip."


    Fanlin disdained to say a word, and then turned to leave.


    Several people came out of the door of the three brooms bar, and Rita''s magic ban was lifted.


    "Miss Rita Skeeter, shall we..."


    "Shut up, you idiot!"


    Rita vented her resentment on her correspondent, which was useless.


    People in the tavern are happy to see this.


    It''s a normal thing to do in a pub.


    But if the two people who broke out were Hogwarts students and Rita Skeeter, it would be a good conversation.


    One is a notorious journalist in the magic world, and the other is a wizard known as the star of hope in the magic world. No matter what is done by either party, it is enough for hogsmede to talk about it.


    Rita, of course, ignored the voices of those comments. It was not something that could not be tolerated, but she made a note of the people here in his mind.


    "Ms. Rita Skeeter, your shorthand pen..."


    The reporter looked at a pile of black ash beside him in embarrassment, "what are we going to do?"


    "Fool!"


    Rita said angrily, "now, go back to the newspaper with your camera. You''re useless here."


    Rita angrily left her bag on the table. "You know what to do, what happened here today..."


    "But you have always been the writer."


    "Then wait for me to go back. Now, go back. I don''t want to see you." Rita seems to be angry, anger naturally fell on the side of the reporter.


    The reporter in the brown windbreaker shivered, his head rapidly lowered, and his fat face trembled, as if to say something.


    He doesn''t like Rita, but in order to work


    "Go away, stupid fellow, and get into the stove, or you should know what I mean."


    Hearing this, the wizard in the three brooms stopped talking.


    Rita''s means, God knows how Rita will treat them, what kind of black they look like, this is what we like to see.


    Even if they know that most of Rita''s writing is fabricated and one-sided, many people are willing to believe this kind of statement. It can be said that Rita is a leader, even the most despicable one.


    They don''t want to offend Rita yet. They''re not the Hogwarts students. They''re young and they don''t know how to be afraid.


    The fat reporter nodded and then turned to the fireplace. He just wanted to stay away from Rita, away from this terrible woman.


    What Fanlin said is really an image, a pig in clothes.


    Fat reporter also can''t see Rita''s appearance, this is really too bad, can say, hot eyes.


    So big body, and then put on bright colored clothes?


    It''s really bad.


    He didn''t want to stay here a little more.


    "A fool who can''t even move a phantom!"


    Fat reporter''s body slightly a meal, and then, the fire in the fireplace turned green, in an instant, fat reporter''s figure was engulfed by the flame.


    Rita sat on the stool angrily. The poor stool seemed to be overburdened. The wooden stool legs rubbed against the floor and groaned.


    Now Rita needs to sort out her own thoughts about what happened just now.


    Rita couldn''t forget the blood red color in Van Lin''s eyes.


    She remembered that she had seen the vampires who had been arrested, and inadvertently revealed the nature of some vampires, the desire for blood.


    It''s hard to say that he''s interested in his own blood?


    Rita is slightly stunned. She is not a wizard with high magic power. Then, her own blood is


    Rita frowned slightly. She had seen those vampires, and her desire for blood could not be suppressed.


    But why does she have to wrestle with such questions?


    It''s enough to show the vampire side of van leen al.


    He could have been a vampire, or something planted during the world cup.


    Rita knows a lot of secrets, including such records, being assimilated by blood clan, it should be said, the first embrace of vampires.


    All of these points point to van Lin, a vampire lurking around Harry Potter.


    Rita''s eyes were full of fanaticism when she came to this conclusion.


    As you all know, those damned monsters joined that man''s camp, along with the death eaters.


    This is enough, maybe Fanlin is inserted in revenge.Rita naturally knows that such a thing is impossible, but it depends on her writing. She is very confident in her ability to write stories. It can be said that this is her strong point.


    This is a big news. It can be said that it can subvert the magic world.


    The star of hope in the magic world becomes a vampire, or he is a vampire himself.


    So the Quidditch World Cup is just a show?


    Whatever it is, that''s enough.


    Dumbledore was so confused that he put a vampire beside the Savior, and the strength of this vampire was still so strong


    Rita is about to jump.


    You can imagine how shocking this event will cause when it is announced. The whole magic world will pay her as a new hero and smash the plot of evil vampires.


    Just to say, she has collected enough evidence to prove that van Lin is a vampire. It is not so easy for the newly established heroes of the Ministry of magic to move.


    In this way, things are much simpler.


    It''s Rita''s strong point to dig into a person''s secret. She can stare at a person 24 hours a day, which only needs some small means.


    It''s good to prove that van Lin is a vampire, or what he did.


    Rita knows it''s extremely difficult to prove that van Lin is a vampire, but as long as she keeps her eyes on him.


    The young wizard must have a lot to hide.


    Super high strength, which must have something to do with the black magic.


    Rita is sure that as long as she finds something, then the crazy readers will put the young wizard to the bottom.


    Rita smiles. It''s like a meat ball has opened a gap. She wants to write something down with her own notes, but it''s a pity that her pen was burned by Van Lin.


    But it doesn''t matter, as long as she''s still there.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 623

    "It''s really so handsome. I''ve wanted to do it." Harry said excitedly as soon as he left the house.


    Rita really makes Harry really hate it.


    Harry can''t forget Rita''s report on him, and Hagrid''s, who has released Hagrid''s identity as a semi giant.


    Fortunately, Dumbledore was there, Hagrid had no big accident, but Rita was still almost pushing Hagrid into the abyss.


    This woman is so terrible, and the shamelessness of this woman is simply


    "That''s what it should be." Ron said excitedly, "there is no need to give her a good face. Her reputation is really terrible. In magic, most smart people don''t care to see Rita''s report..."


    "But there are still a lot of people watching her report and listening to her." Hermione said, frowning.


    "You were so nice to her, would you..."


    "It doesn''t matter, Hermione." Van Lin rubbed Hermione''s head. "We don''t have to put her in our heart. I believe she will not be free for long."


    "Freedom?"


    "She''d better go to Azkaban, which is very suitable for her, and she can say something without any scruples, and it is absolutely acknowledged by all." Ron joked.


    Azkaban is not a good place, where enough terror is enough darkness.


    The poorest and most vicious criminals in the magic world are all locked in, and there are things Harry never wants to face.


    The existence of the Dementors is definitely the biggest stain in the Ministry of magic.


    Put it before, the Ministry of magic''s decision-making undoubtedly realized the right.


    There is no way for the Dementors to really kill them. Only when the most powerful patron spells are crushed can they be killed.


    Most of azkabani prisoners are driven crazy by these monsters.


    They can only distinguish human feelings, can not distinguish animals, etc., because their feelings are very chaotic, so he can only hurt people.


    Dementors are one of the most abominable creatures on earth. They flock around the darkest and dirtier places, cheering corruption and despair, sucking out peace, hope and happiness in the air around them.


    Too close to a Dementor, any good feeling, any happy memory is sucked away by it. If it can, it will live on you for a long time, and finally make you the same as it - without soul and evil. All you have left is the worst memory of your life.


    The headscarf of the Dementor is only released when they use the last worst weapon. The following things, known as the kiss of the Dementor, are the things that are done to the person who wants to destroy the Dementor completely. They put their chin on the victim''s mouth and then suck out the victim''s soul. It''s not killing them, it''s worse than killing. Only the brain and the heart are working, no longer have self-awareness, no memory, nothing. There is no chance to recover. The person who was kissed by the Dementor is only alive, but walking dead. The soul is never over!


    No one knows why the Dementor appears.


    Van Lin probably felt some key points, but he was not sure.


    But the Ministry of magic is undoubtedly a big growth for the Dementors.


    Dementors feed on the happiness of people, and it is a mistake for them to watch Azkaban.


    Azkaban prisoners are ignored in the magic world. It can be said that Azkaban is the predator of the Dementors.


    More importantly, the Dementors are not humans, they are, to say, the purest and most evil dark creatures.


    The best way to do this is to put these Dementors at their origins, not to hire and feed them.


    These are Voldemort''s help, and there is no doubt that Voldemort can give the Dementor the best conditions.


    Evil and death, not a prison for what ministry of magic.


    But it would be nice to put Rita skitter in.


    However, Rita''s existence, if there is no change, is not a good thing for Hogwarts or Dumbledore, Harry Potter and himself.


    "Azkaban, are you sure?" Harry was confused, "but Rita seems to have nothing to do to get her into Azkaban."


    "That''s what I said." Ron shrugged, Azkaban, without breaking the law, you can''t even know where Azkaban is.


    Sirius is very clear. He came back from the ocean.


    "But I still hope she will get close." "In that case, we can still be easier," Harry said


    "It''s not necessarily Harry." "You know, there are always things that can''t be seen in magic world when you mix up some famous people in the magic world," said Van Lin


    Several people took a look at the forest.


    They know that some of van Lin''s studies are also invisible, but that''s the scope of operation, and there is Dumbledore"Let''s go." Van Lin touched his nose. "Maybe we can go to the pig''s head bar to get lunch. We have other things in the afternoon."


    "Something else?" Ron was a little confused.


    "Sirius is back." Said Fanlin.


    Harry''s eyes lit up and he was very happy to hear that Sirius was back.


    Strictly speaking, Harry didn''t see his godfather at all except Sirius at the world cup.


    However, Sirius is still very important to Harry. At least, it gives Harry a family.


    Van Lim''s steps stopped abruptly. He squatted down and some blue light poured down from his fingertips.


    "What''s the matter, Fanlin?" Asked Hermione.


    "Oh, no, nothing." Said Fanlin.


    Van Lim''s mouth raised a smile, he gave Rita enough attraction, the smell of vampires and the invasion of black magic.


    Now all he needs to do is put on a magic stripe to activate his mark.


    I have to say, curse magic is still very good, a look or a simple action, touch or cross


    These are the essence of African soul witchcraft, through some strange media can let people unknowingly.


    This is where Rita feels the smell of black magic.


    This is the trap van Lin set for Rita. He has carefully searched Rita''s information.


    An illegal Animagus, which also confirms van Lin''s previous conjecture.


    However, it is difficult for van Lin to relate Rita''s body shape to her Animagus form.


    A beetle. It''s quite a surprise to see a beetle in winter.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 624

    As long as Rita steps out of the three broom bars and the media of the curse are gathered together, Fanlin will be able to grasp all the movements of Rita immediately.


    An exposed Rita, of course, does not pose a threat.


    I wish she would not take it too hard and take the initiative to find van Lin''s trouble.


    Otherwise, regret such a thing is not her own decision.


    It''s hard for Hogwarts to walk through the streets, because it''s hard for Hogwarts to walk through the streets.


    Hogsmeade is a village near Hogwarts. It is also the only village without Muggles in Britain. It is a 100% magic village.


    It was also the headquarters of the goblin rebellion in 1612, according to the historical relics of magic, a book in the Hogwarts college library.


    Hogsmeade is so old, just like those wizard tribes a hundred years ago, rickety buggies carry passers-by on the snow.


    Van leen saw some students of busbarton, guided by Hogwarts staff, touring this rare pure wizard village.


    You can see, it''s much more attractive than Hogwarts.


    Delicious candy, pure wizard style.


    There is no pure wizard tribe in France.


    I have to admit that Hogsmeade has a different charm in some aspects.


    As the headquarters of the goblin rebellion, these goblins gain power in Hogsmeade, which also gives Hogsmeade a sacred color, at least in the goblin''s heart.


    Perhaps there will be some goblin things left in Hogsmeade. Van Lin has been paying attention to it, but he has found it very few.


    Goblin rebellions are a series of rebellious movements launched by goblins to fight against the discrimination and prejudice of witches against them. Goblin rebellion was common in the 17th and 18th centuries, and according to the Daily Prophet, there will still be goblin subversive groups opposing the rule of the Ministry of magic. The goblin rebellion in history is often said to be "bloody and thrilling".


    The goblin rebellion of 1612 took place near the village of hogmaud, when a tavern in Hogsmeade was used as a wizard''s headquarters.


    Another goblin rebellion took place in the 18th century, and it is also quite famous. The goblin, the slovenly ghost Lala, took part in the rebellion and appeared on Chocolate Frog pictures.


    At present, the students of Hogwarts School of witchcraft and Wizardry learn about goblin rebellion in Professor bins'' magic history class, which is one of the more important contents in the history of magic. In their first year final, Hogwarts students need to remember the date of the goblin rebellion.


    Hermione has always been very interested in the history of goblin rebellion, and these past events are undoubtedly sensitive. Today, the goblin''s past is still in a semi hidden state in the magic world, and most of the details are hidden.


    Van Lim had heard of some of them from nicoleme, but nikolame knew very little.


    The goblins that interested nicoleme were nothing more than their alchemy.


    It is worth mentioning that the sword of Gryffindor was made by goblins. Up to now, goblins have claimed that the ownership of Gryffindor''s sword is in their hands.


    However, Gryffindor is not a fuel-efficient lamp, he has been aware of the goblin''s intentions.


    Naturally, Gryffindor left behind.


    The sword in Dumbledore''s office is just a forgery. I have to say that it is very similar.


    According to the goblin, the sword of Gryffindor was lost along with Gryffindor. However, the means left by Gryffindor enabled the real Gryffindor people to summon the real sword.


    Van Lim tried, but he could not summon the sword from the division hat.


    This is really a sad thing.


    Only Dumbledore knew about it.


    It requires loyalty to Dumbledore and Gryffindor. Only those who believe can summon the sword.


    However, Fanlin is not Harry. From the beginning to the end, the only thing he believes most is himself.


    Perhaps Slytherin or Ravenclaw is the most suitable place for Fanlin. He and Hermione asked to come here.


    Slytherin''s locket is still in kretcher''s hand, and hefpaff''s gold cup is hidden in gringott.


    This is a troublesome thing. Guling Pavilion is not so easy to break into.


    What Fanlin can operate now is only a part of kretcher''s hiding.


    Maybe he should have a good talk with Sirius. At least, he should go to Sirius'' home.


    Pig''s head bar is as messy as ever.


    There''s no one here, Fanlin. When they come in, there''s no Hogwarts student. There''s just a couple of experienced wizards sitting in front of the bar sipping butter beer.Dumbledore''s younger brother, aberforth, is the boss here. Van Lin is very clear about this matter. However, the owner of the bar does not seem to want to see them. If Dumbledore does not die, it is likely that aberforth will never come out of the background.


    There is only one Dumbledore needed in the magic world, and he is one of Dumbledore''s important successors whether he wants to or not.


    Van Lin has been tangled.


    There''s no clue about that ring, but there''s no doubt that Dumbledore''s accelerated death is about that ring.


    Whether to die or not is a very serious problem.


    Van Lin finished the last piece of food and gave a long sigh of relief.


    "It tastes really bad." Fan Lin whispered make complaints about it. "We should go to the teahouse."


    "It''s enough for you two to go. Don''t take us." Harry said without looking up.


    He saw CHO, with Cedric.


    This is too bad, for Harry, it is undoubtedly a heavy blow.


    Qiu has been Cedric''s girlfriend, and he only regrets why he was the forerunner by Cedric''s little white face.


    Well, he also accepted Cedric''s help, but it was just a deal. He didn''t inform Cedric about the dragon, which was fair.


    Maybe he should compete with Cedric.


    It looks like Harry has completely left Ginny behind.


    That''s sister Ron


    Hermione glared at Harry, then blushed.


    She knows where the teahouse is and


    "Where are we going?" Ron said.


    "Scream shack." "That''s a good place to practice," Van Lin said


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 625

    Of course, this proposal was approved by all votes, but Dennis was a trouble, and Gabriel


    However, the two little guys are not the kind of people who can talk.


    In Gabriel''s words, she still yearns for Sirius, which is a legend.


    A light coming out of the darkness.


    This is a fatal attraction for young girls.


    Dennis''s focus is not here.


    The little guy is even more amazed at the strength of the idol.


    It is very difficult for many adult witches to master the illusion and shape shifting.


    Everyone is used to flying road powder''s travel, you know, before the flying road network is connected, the most effective means of wizard is the phantom shift.


    It seems that only those Aurors will choose to use the phantom to move on the road. This way is too dangerous. If you are not careful, you will get out of the body.


    Although it is said that under the protection of magic, the phantom will not be killed for the first time, but this is only the first time.


    As for the use of phantoms in combat, this is simply impossible.


    It takes a lot of willpower to support your distraction in the battle.


    Phantom shifting is a kind of very deep space moving magic.


    It can be said that people like Dumbledore have a certain chance of accidents if they are not focused enough.


    "One of the important things to remember is that phantom shifting follows the three-D principle," says traclos.


    "Destination, determination, deliberation!" "


    " the first step is to focus your mind on your goal, "treklaus said. "The center of the ring. Now, please focus on that. "


    "The second step," says traclos, "make up your mind that you have to move to your destination! Let the thought of going there flood your whole body."


    "The third step," tereclaus yelled, "wait until I say do it. You can do it again - turn around and feel your body become empty and move calmly!"


    such words are the essence of the magic world.


    Treclaus''s three-D principle has helped many witches who can''t master the phantom movement to find a shortcut.


    However, this is only a way, which does not allow people to master the phantom movement immediately.


    For a long time, phantom shifting is a big problem in the magic world.


    But, of course, the benefits are obvious.


    As long as you want, you know, where the mind can touch, the wizard who has mastered the phantom can arrive at the first time.


    This is what Fanlin sees. This is the key to escape.


    Van leen doesn''t think he can take advantage of Voldemort''s hand at his present level. He has to protect Harry.


    Like before, this time it''s completely out of Dumbledore''s control.


    Voldemort can''t be unprepared, even if it''s the twin wand, but what about Cedric?


    That''s another problem. Cedric is innocent. He shouldn''t have sacrificed for Harry.


    Or, in other words, Vaseline limited Harry to Hogwarts, if he had been in the past


    No matter which way of doing, there is a very big risk. Phantom shifting must be held in hand, which is the most important card of Fanlin.


    Only witches over the age of seventeen are allowed to use phantom shift. Van Lin''s age is the best confusion.


    There is not much time left for him.


    A few people were speeding through the streets of Hogsmeade.


    The scream shack is protected by magic, and Fanlin doesn''t worry about being detected.


    This is Dumbledore for Professor Lupin''s protection, not close to the magic.


    For Dumbledore''s magic attainments, this is not everyone can question.


    In fact, it was the first time that van Lin had entered the scream hut from the outside.


    Dumbledore''s magic protection will not stop them. In fact, with the magic preparation of Vaseline, several people easily enter the scope of the scream hut.


    The scream shed was still in its tattered appearance, but it was a novel experience for Gabriel.


    The scream shack, by its name, is also a ghost house.


    It''s just that waiting inside is not a ghost, on the contrary


    "I thought it would take you a little longer to get here." Sirius looks a little tired, but it''s just a look.


    "Sirius." Harry gave a joyful cry, and then went up to give Sirius a hug.


    "Hello, Harry."


    Sirius''s smile soon dispelled his tired face. He gave Harry a hug."It''s great to see you."


    "How''s the Ministry of magic?" Van Lin asked with a smile.


    "Don''t mention it. I regret joining Auror." Sirius said helplessly.


    "You''re right. Fudge is not fit to sit in this position. He..." Sirius seems to have just seen Gabriel and Denise coming in from behind.


    "These two are..."


    "Hello, Mr. Sirius Black. My name is Gabriel. I''m a student of busbarton."


    "Maiwa blood?" Sirius pauses.


    "Yes, my grandmother..."


    "Are you the representative of busbarton, the sister of Furon Dracula?" Sirius said, "I met your sister at the Quidditch World Cup. So You? "


    "Oh, little Hello, Sirius Black My name is Dennis. I''m a Gryffindor student... "


    "He''s a fan of Fanlin, just like Colin, he''s Colin''s brother." Harry touched his nose.


    This is a model of van Lin.


    Van Lin always hit him with Colin, which was a small counterattack.


    "Why, you are a professional with children, that, or say, what did you do, I''m sorry..."


    "I doubt what''s going on in your head." "They are my friends. Besides, do you think it''s appropriate for you to say that?"


    "If it''s appropriate for you to talk to your teacher like that, I don''t think I''m wrong." Sirius laughs, and then his eyes fall on Hermione and van Lin.


    "I''ve heard of it. I have to say, Fanlin, what you did this time is very decisive. You know, our Miss Granger is excellent."


    "I''ve never felt anything bad about Hermione. It''s my pleasure." Fanlin frankly said that after the establishment of the relationship, for Sirius this kind of ridicule, van Lin has a certain immunity.


    Hermione''s face turned red, and the girl was naturally happy to see her unabashed love.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 626

    Finally, the practice of the job number or under the urging of van Lin orderly launched


    It should be said that it is unfolding.


    The course of things is not as smooth as van Lin imagined, which is why van Lin has been looking for Sirius to practice.


    It seems that Phantasm is born with a trace of repulsion to Fanlin, which also makes Fanlin a little discouraged. You know, there has never been a spell that can stop van Lin for such a long time.


    "Hit attention, van Lin." Sirius yelled, "now, firm your faith and put your desire to occupy the most."


    Fanlin''s body has some magic agitation, the whole body is emitting a light blue halo.


    Ron has left with Gabriel and Dennis. It''s impossible for everyone to waste their time on the magic spell practice of Vaseline, and it''s not a fun thing to face the failure of Vaseline.


    Hermione has been with van Lin and Harry


    "Now, hit all your attention into that wooden circle, van Lin." Sirius has a dignified look. To be on the safe side, he has prepared a lot of white vegetables.


    In vitro, this is the threat every phantom user needs to face all the time.


    Sirius doesn''t want to use the white food on his own. Every wizard who has experienced in vitro will lose the courage to use the phantom.


    The transformation of phantom is a difficult problem, and it is an obstacle that every combat wizard must overcome.


    Sirius knew, of course, what this magic meant to Fanlin.


    They had a wizard duel. Sirius suffered a lot from the accumulation of magic power and the powerful magic spell even though Sirius did not use the magic stone.


    However, Sirius was invincible from the beginning, and the phantom movement helped Sirius avoid many of the powerful incantations of Vaseline.


    However, the human body can not catch up with the speed of magic, and the failure of Fanlin has become an inevitable thing.


    "Now, listen to my command..." Sirius expelled all the distracting thoughts. "When I start to count down, you will rotate in place, get ready, and then your body will enter the void, and your actions should be calm. Remember, this is just practice, don''t be too forced..."


    Van Lim did not move, his eyes were just tightly locked in the wooden circle, which was the place where he wanted the phantom to move.


    "Three 2... "


    With Sirius''s countdown, van reen''s body began to rotate in place. At the beginning, it was his own conscious rotation. When Sirius vomited out the last number, van Lin''s body began to change.


    "One!"


    With the flow of magic, the power to support the rotation of the body changes.


    Uncontrollable, a pure magic began to radiate from the inside out. Fanlin was like a huge magic whirlpool. He wanted to break through the existing space with magic.


    A strong sense of vertigo surged into Fanlin''s mind, and Fanlin felt that his body had left the ground.


    The sky is not strange to Fanlin. He who has mastered the magic doesn''t care about conquering the sky, but the movement of space is still a difficult problem for van Lin to overcome.


    From the outside, we can''t see the figure of van Lin, the body of van Lin is like a huge blue fall off, but there is a small black hole at the top.


    That''s nothingness.


    Sirius''s eyes shrunk sharply, which is no stranger to him. It seems that van Lin has mastered the way to open the space. Now he just needs to enter the black space and drill out from the other end of the passage.


    Fanlin naturally felt that kind of stable spatial fluctuation, which was what he needed.


    Fanlin''s body poured out more magic power from the inside out. However, when all the spirits of Fanlin were involved in the space node, the bad feeling


    His body is as heavy as lead, his body is still trying to fly to the space node, but Van Lin always felt that he was about to fall to the ground.


    It''s contradictory, and it''s different from the feeling in vitro.


    Most of the reasons for the separation are that the space is not stable enough, and the space nodes are closed in advance when the wizard carries out space crossing.


    Of course, there are some accidents.


    For example, they are disturbed in the process of phantom shifting, or they are resisted by more powerful magic.


    However, in either case, compared with the present situation, it is not applicable to any forest.


    Van Lim has a feeling that if he continues, he will leave something before entering the space node.


    What''s left?


    Half the body? Or a complete skeleton?


    Either way, it can''t be bad.If the former is OK, if it is the latter


    Van Lim did not think Sirius could save him, just as Sirius is now, and his magic was not able to stabilize van Lin''s body.


    "Stop, stop..."


    Space nodes quickly dissipated in the air, van Lin''s body stopped rotating, his head a little dizzy, that kind of strong out of body feeling almost swallowed him.


    This feeling is very bad, like the consciousness of van Lim at the same time can not clearly perceive its own weight.


    "Failure!" Vaseline said coldly that because of a lot of magic, there was a thick layer of frost around him, which was condensed by the moisture in the surrounding air.


    "Yes." Sirius said, "you should just stop."


    "Always need to try..." Van Lin said calmly, "however, this attempt does not seem to work well..."


    "You should go to Dumbledore." Sirius frowned. "You know, I can''t help you."


    "No one can help me in the first step, even Dumbledore." Fanlin''s mouth is a little bitter.


    This is the fourth failure.


    This can not help but make van Lin a little discouraged.


    There was no problem with his phantom shifting, but no one could have imagined it.


    Vaseline''s control of his body seems to be at a minimum.


    His body can not support him to enter the void. It can be said that there is a great deviation between his consciousness and his body''s acceptance in terms of the synchronization rate of his body.


    It can be said that Fanlin''s phantom shifting mantra is perfect.


    Whether it''s the use of magic, or the order of casting, the steps It''s all


    "He can force you to do it at least once."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 627

    "But it''s dangerous. You can''t do it." Hermione said solemnly, her face was not very good.


    It doesn''t sound like a reliable thing to be forced to do. It can be said that even Dumbledore''s magic power can not be 100% consistent with van Lin.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything wrong." Fanlin said comfortingly.


    "What is it about?" Sirius did not quite understand, "normally speaking, the situation just now should be the rhythm of success, but why did you fail again?"


    "Rejection, separation..." Van Lin murmured, his mind constantly recalled the situation before several times.


    This kind of repulsive reaction will occur every time when we are about to enter the space node. However, when did this happen?


    Back from Greece?


    "Sirius, I ask you, after you come back from there, you will perform the phantom shift. Um, when..."


    "There was a slight maladjustment, but it soon recovered." Sirius said, "the thickness of the space barrier is different, and the magic required is not the same."


    "So space doesn''t repel you?" Fanlin doubts that he can only find such a reason outside now.


    "Of course." Sirius said, and then his figure became distorted. With a clear whip, Sirius'' figure moved into the wood circle.


    "There''s nothing wrong with that. In fact, I''ve only come back with two phantom shifts." Sirius said.


    "Where on earth have you been?"


    "A dark space, Harry." Sirius said, "the space barrier there is not as thick as it is now."


    "The problem is still with me." Said Fanlin, frowning.


    Sirius did not have a big problem, and the magic of Vaseline can easily break through the space barrier, according to the method, this is only a matter of magic.


    Well, what''s wrong is your body.


    For his own body, van Lin seems not to know enough.


    Or it''s a secret in itself.


    Added the blood of God, and then there is a chain that has not been used by any forest.


    It must be admitted that this chain is very useful for the God of death, and even, with enough magic support, the coordination chain can firmly measure a part of the God of death and firmly limit it in place.


    The rest, however, did not find much use.


    Protect yourself in danger? But since coming back from Greece, the chain seems to have lost all its magical functions. I was too relieved about the chain, so that every Lin ignored the change between before and after.


    "The problem is still with you?" Sirius asked, "but nothing has changed since I came back. Dumbledore has also checked for you..."


    "There are some things that Dumbledore could not explore." Fanlin said firmly.


    For example, his brain, which is also proud of the mastery of brain block.


    After the initial mastery of brain block surgery, Professor Snape''s theoretical knowledge greatly filled the gap of van Lin''s knowledge.


    Dumbledore, at least, has helped in some ways.


    Dumbledore to van Lin pressure is too much, the existence of van Lin to Dumbledore''s plan added great variables.


    This is extremely disadvantageous to Dumbledore, uncontrollable. Um, factors always exist as hidden dangers.


    In fact, in some ways, van Lin is surprisingly similar to Dumbledore.


    The desire for magic, and the grasp of planning and arrangement.


    If all the factors of instability are excluded, even the worst plan can not be worse.


    "No way to probe?" Sirius stupefied for a moment, for Dumbledore, Sirius is 100% trust, but what is the support point of this trust?


    "There are always secrets, and Professor Dumbledore is not omnipotent. You should know that very well." Van Lin said faintly that he was constantly filtering his body with magic.


    "That''s right." Sirius nodded.


    He also had some secrets for Dumbledore.


    Dumbledore can''t take over everyone''s life, except Harry


    Sirius knows very well that his unconditional trust is based on Harry.


    Dumbledore''s most nervous Harry, as long as Harry does not have any accident, such trust can always be maintained.


    But that''s not how van Lin is. Make complaints about subtly malicious


    Sirius. Van Lin is smart enough to do things well ahead of schedule, with his own plan, and he is very afraid of trouble. Sometimes there are some Tucao and belly black.


    If van Lim had some of the ambitions of Dumbledore''s youth, Sirius would not have hesitated to believe that he could succeed.However, the fear of trouble is a big contradiction with ambition.


    There is no doubt that Dumbledore is better than Dumbledore.


    Naturally, it is impossible to achieve 100% trust between two people. If possible, van Lin has the ability to resist Dumbledore, and van Lin will definitely get out of the control of Dumbledore.


    This should be the so-called mutual exclusion between the same kind.


    As Harry''s friend, in fact, Sirius also saw that he didn''t pay much attention to Harry. Everything was arranged by Dumbledore, and only Granger was interested in him.


    It''s normal. It''s too much trouble with Harry.


    But Sirius also knew that once Fanlin accepted it, it would be natural to do such a thing wholeheartedly.


    That''s why Sirius trusted vanillin.


    In fact, it''s just a plan for him to be a fugitive.


    That''s bad enough.


    "Well, you know what the problem is?" Sirius tried to ask, he just came to help van Lin to practice the phantom movement. As for other questions, in terms of Sirius'' theoretical knowledge, if he did not really master the magic spell, his role would not even be as good as Hermione.


    Fanlin thought for a moment, then opened his hand, and a chain came out of his hand.


    In fact, some changes have taken place in the form of the chain, which is unexpected to Fanlin.


    Originally, the ice blue chain was mixed with gold and black silk thread. Before that, van Lin had never carefully explored the chain.


    Sirius also seemed a little surprised, in his view, this is the most unlikely place to have problems.


    "Are you sure?"


    Van Lin nodded. He could only think of a way on it now.


    "But what should I do?" Sirius said, "I don''t think it''s operational, and


    "Alchemy with the human body." Van Lin said calmly.


    "Human body alchemy?" Sirius''s face became a little ugly, "no, it''s just..."


    "It''s nothing." Fanlin said, "I use the human body Alchemy to adjust my body to the most appropriate state in my magical structural process, which is not the alchemist''s effective means?"


    "But it''s dangerous." Hermione said that the girl couldn''t imagine van Lin using alchemy again, with those cold flames


    "I have to do it. There is no better way." Van Lin frowned and said, "this chain has integrated into my body, but in terms of fit, you can see that there are some bad changes in it."


    "You mean those black threads?" Sirius wondered.


    "You should be familiar with that kind of power. It pollutes the holy stripe, and the power against it. However, it is not my will. I think it is these things that prevent me from completing the void shuttle."


    Van Lin probably understood why he couldn''t travel through space. When he first realized the two forces, he understood it.


    The world does not allow the presence of gods, these forces are from the world''s exclusion, rich in will of the gods.


    Naturally, it is not allowed to cross space barriers.


    It''s like a cage. Fortunately, these two will power are not strong. Otherwise, van Lin doesn''t think he will continue to learn his magic safely.


    "How sure?" Asked Sirius.


    "I don''t know, but it should be 100 percent." Fanlin thought, it is not uncommon to die under his own alchemy. Most of the alchemists died of their own magic experiments.


    The expulsion of power and the fusion of the body, which is released through alchemy, should be a sure success.


    "Good." Sirius nodded. He didn''t know how to persuade Fanlin.


    These eccentric alchemists are all the same, paranoid, crazy.


    For example, for sacrifice, Sirius watched the fire burn the palm of the sacrifice.


    It has to be said that if Sirius is allowed to do so, Sirius is not sure whether he will choose to do so.


    However, Sirius in front of us is very familiar.


    What you decide to do is absolutely reckless.


    It''s very important for the phantom to move. Voldemort will come back sooner or later. His Avada curse is not so easy to avoid.


    Whether the adventure is worth it or not depends on what Van Lin defines as the curse.


    Van Lin looked carefully at a chain that came out of his hand.


    It doesn''t sound like a wonderful experience.


    Last time for the magic of the body, in the process of deconstruction, Vaseline has been used once.The taste of the flame is not everyone can experience, and it is burning in the body


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 628

    ¡­¡­


    Sirius did not have much room to participate in the practice of Fanlin.


    In fact, when the pale blue flame engulfed the entire body of van reen, things went far beyond Sirius''s control.


    It seems that Fanlin has been prepared in advance, even the materials for arranging the magic array have been prepared in advance.


    However, it seemed quite easy, at least Sirius didn''t see any painful expression on van Lin''s face.


    Of course, if a lump of ice can make any expression, it is also quite frightening.


    In fact, Fanlin''s body still has a certain ability to resist his magic. After all, he has experienced it once before, and he successfully guides the flame in the past.


    Tempering is a long process, and the remnants of these forces are much more stubborn than Fanlin imagined.


    Under the condition that the body can bear, banishing is a long process. Fortunately, with the support of the Sorcerer''s stone, Fanlin can increase his magic output to achieve quick results.


    The chain won''t break


    So powerful death can''t destroy this thing, let alone these small alchemy means.


    Naturally, Fanlin was quite at ease.


    It is worth mentioning that in the process of re integration, the two remaining divine powers have brought unexpected gains.


    Just after being expelled from the body, the two divine forces disappeared.


    The power to take away the will of the gods is not allowed to exist. If van Lin had not excluded these forces from the body, he would not have felt any trace of existence at all.


    Is this the so-called negation of the world?


    To deny the existence of gods, to be exact, to deny the will of gods, but the power remains.


    This is really a contradiction.


    This situation can not be understood by Hermione and they just see the ice crystal on van Lin''s body break, and then the whole process is over.


    "It''s over?" Sirius asked in surprise, in his impression, the human body alchemy technology is extremely evil, and the complexity of the steps is absolutely unimaginable.


    "Of course." Van Lin took a breath, which was very bad. He could clearly feel the different degrees of wear and tear in his body.


    Specifically, because of the numbness of the body caused by the cold.


    "It''s just a re integration, and Excuse me, can you give me a warm-up charm


    As soon as van Lin''s voice fell, Hermione, who had been sitting on one side, drew out her wand.


    With the effect of the warming up mantra, van Lin felt his rigid body softened.


    "So your phantom is shifting..."


    "It should be." Van Lin nodded and his eyes fell on the wooden circle


    "I don''t think it''s a good time to practice." Hermione refused, "you should go to Madame Pomfrey now. I don''t think these flames will do you any harm."


    "Indeed." Van Lin nodded, and he didn''t have to. Hermione said that his body was not suitable for the phantom movement now. He couldn''t imagine how he should make his body rotate.


    "Well, today''s practice is here first. I''ve also prepared a lot of fresh white food, which seems to be useless." Said Sirius, throwing a bag to Hermione.


    He can''t always stay at Hogwarts, if Sirius spits out half of the slot before


    It''s bad to think about it.


    However, at Hogwarts, Sirius always has some worries, such as Harry Potter.


    "Are you sure?" Asked Sirius.


    "What?"


    "I mean, who put your name in the Goblet of fire." Sirius asked with a dignified look.


    "I..." Harry wanted to say it was Snape, but he really didn''t have any evidence.


    "Death Eaters." Said Fanlin.


    "You mean, kakarov?" Sirius said, "just as I thought, that damned old man..."


    "No, he doesn''t have the guts." "He''s too old, and all he''s thinking about now is how to run away."


    "Run away?"


    "The dark mark is activated, and I think you should be able to get this message from Dumbledore. Of course, if not, the death eaters will not have the courage to attack the Quidditch World Cup."


    Sirius is a little silent, often mentions Voldemort, even if people have known the news of Voldemort''s resurrection, but this kind of mood is always very heavy.


    "If so, you have no one else?"


    "If you can bypass Dumbledore and throw Harry''s name into the Goblet of fire, he won''t be so easy to miss.""Isn''t there no clue?" Sirius was worried. "I have to talk to Dumbledore."


    "Don''t do those useless things, and Dumbledore can''t give you an answer. At most, he just gives you a proper time." Vaseline sat next to him. In fact, he enjoyed Hermione''s care.


    "Compared to this, I think you should care about Harry''s game." "Although Dumbledore couldn''t have let Harry have an accident," Van leen said


    "Of course he won''t let Harry have an accident." Sirius said, and his expression softened.


    "Harry, do you have a clue about that egg?" Sirius asked, "you must be prepared in advance. Since it is the death eaters who put your name in it, there must be a great risk in that long time."


    "Oh..." Harry is a little bit slow. He hasn''t come to take a bath yet


    This is really enough to talk about. Why is this vague hint.


    "I, I probably have some ideas about water..."


    "About water?"


    "The people of demstrand and busbarton have already practiced winter swimming." Hermione said quickly.


    "That''s good, so, what is the project, the water fight, or..."


    Harry didn''t speak. He didn''t know exactly what it was.


    "You have to hold on, Harry." Small Sirius Star Language Center of gravity long said.


    It''s no different from Hagrid. They''re all looking forward to Harry getting a good result in the Triwizard contest.


    This is not the same as van Lin, he does not pay attention to, as long as Harry can pass is lucky.


    This is not a fair fight. In fact, Harry''s help is much more than he imagined. Many people want Harry to pass the game, but Harry himself does not know.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 629

    In fact, Sirius and Hagrid urged Harry to put the matter on the agenda and accept all forms of help.


    He can''t disappoint them and the day of the game is coming.


    Harry didn''t know how long it would take to get the secret of the egg, so he decided to take it in the evening.


    He decided to think slowly in her bathroom, because few people could come in so he wouldn''t be disturbed.


    Reluctantly, though, he put down his airs and considered Cedric''s advice.


    The last time he got up in the middle of the night and walked out of school over the wall, he was just caught by Fergie, the administrator. He didn''t want this kind of thing to happen again.


    So this time, he was well prepared, and it would be very useful to take his invisibility cloak. Then he took the map of the living point, which showed the pattern of the school, and there were many paths and secret exits. More importantly, people walking in the corridor would show them with small dots at any time. In this way, if anyone approached the bathhouse, he would know immediately.


    He discussed with van Lin, in fact, Harry also invited van Lin to go to the bathhouse, but Van Lin did not seem to have this intention.


    According to Vaseline''s idea, Harry himself can find the answer, this is not his game, there is no reason to reveal too much.


    Moreover, through Alchemy to change the body to adapt to the phantom shift, van Lin still needs a long time of fusion, he must practice more.


    He hasn''t been to the black lake yet. A large part of the reason why he learns mermaid''s language is for this reason. He can''t rely on that memory action 100%.


    Naturally, on Thursday night, Harry slipped out of bed alone, put on his invisibility cloak, and slid down the stairs, just as Hagrid had taken them to see the dragon''s movements that night.


    This time Harry told Ron to wait outside and give him a signal.


    "Fried banana pie!"


    "Good luck." Ron murmured, crawling into the big room when Harry just came out and passed him.


    Harry had the egg in his hand, the map in front of his nose, and walking in his invisibility cloak. It was very hard.


    Fortunately, the corridor was full of moonlight, and with the help of a map, Harry was sure that he would not run into anyone he didn''t want to see.


    When he came to the statue of Boris, he stopped, put himself against the door on the right, and said softly, "the strange pine tree.". Cedric told him that.


    The door creaked open, and Harry slipped in, took off his invisibility cloak, and looked around. He suddenly felt that it would be good to be a prefect if he could have such a bathroom.


    The room was full of chandeliers lit with candles. Everything is made of marble, even the bath in the middle of the house. Around the pool, there are 100 water faucets to ferry gold, each of which is inlaid with gemstones of different colors. There is also a diving board above the pool. The long white curtains hung gracefully, and on the wall hung a Gold Framed painting of a blonde sleeping on a stone.


    He put down his golden egg, map and invisibility cloak and went to the bath. The house reverberated with footsteps, and now he was a little suspicious that Cedric was lying to him. Why should he be called to take a bath? What does this have to do with golden eggs?


    However, he was still put on a towel, knelt under the tap, opened them and rushed.


    Harry soon discovered that every tap had a different foam, and he had never seen such a magic bubble. The bubbles flowing out of a faucet are blue or pink, big like soccer balls; the spout of another tap is like a snowball; the third tap runs out of water with purple smoke.


    When the bath was almost full, Harry turned off all the taps, took off his pajamas and slippers and slid past.


    The bath was so deep that his feet could hardly reach to the bottom, and Harry swam about happily.


    Back to the edge, he stares at the egg, but still has no idea. Harry reached for the egg and opened it. The melodious sound immediately filled the room.


    But this time the voice didn''t seem to be as repressive as before. However, it was still hard to hear. Harry suspected that it was just an illusion of his own.


    He closed the egg again, fearing that the noise would wake Falk.


    "If I were you, I would put the eggs in the water." Harry choked with fear.


    The crying Myrtle - a morose, often crying in the bathroom - is sitting cross legged on one of the taps.


    "Myrtle," Harry yelled angrily, "I have nothing on."


    although there was a lot of bubbles in the pool, he still felt that he had been peeped when he came in.


    "My eyes were closed when you came in." Myrtle said with a nervous smile, "it''s just that you haven''t seen me."


    "All right." Harry bent his legs slightly, only showing his head on the water to prevent Myrtle from seeing anything.


    "I''m not supposed to be in the bathroom, am I? Is this for girls? "


    "You''ve always been, and you''ve never cared." Said Myrtle sarcastically."I was asked to come here. But I won''t come again. " Said Harry in a cold sweat.


    There''s the wrong bath. It''s bad enough. But Cedric knew the password was to open the door of the prefect''s bathroom


    This is a matter worth pondering.


    If Cedric had an invisibility cloak, or All of a sudden Harry remembered the magic spell that Fanlin had used, the phantom spell


    It''s much more convenient than an invisibility cloak, as long as the caster''s mood doesn''t fluctuate violently


    It looks like Cedric has a secret. If


    Harry was thinking about the girls in Hogwarts


    "I see." Myrtle didn''t seem to see Harry in a daze. She said quickly, "but I''d rather put the eggs in the water, like Cedric did."


    "You peeped at him, too? Are you okay? Do you hide here every day to watch the prefect take a bath? " Said Harry angrily.


    (well, Cedric always uses the prefect''s bathroom to bathe. That''s big news!)


    "Occasionally, but I''ve never spoken to anyone." Myrtle said innocently. "What do you think a ghost has in mind?"


    Er Harry is speechless. Myrtle is also a woman. Besides, this is the women''s bathroom. So But when Harry got up, he told Myrtle to turn around, wrap himself up in the towel and take the egg.


    "Open the eggs and put them in the water." Said Myrtle. Harry did it. Then he heard the sound of the eggs. This time the voice was completely different, mildly, mildly, with some lyrics, but Harry couldn''t hear it clearly.


    "You''re going to dive in, too." Said Myrtle.


    Harry took a deep breath and dived his head into the water.


    This time, he finally heard what it was singing: "come to us along the sound. We can''t sing on the shore. We''ll steal the things you miss most. You''ll find out in an hour, and then you''ll exchange with us. An hour later, everything disappeared. If it''s too late, everything will be gone. "


    after listening, Harry surfaced and pushed his hair away from his eyes.


    "Hear what it says?" Asked Myrtle.


    "Yes, but I''ll hear it again." With that, Harry dived into the water again. He listened a few more times, but didn''t come out immediately. He thought hard under the water for a while.


    "I''m looking for someone who can''t talk on shore. Who is this man? "


    "You''re too slow." Myrtle comes to the surface. Harry surfaced and saw Myrtle happy. He looked away and continued to think about who it would be.


    Suddenly, his eyes fell on the mermaid on the wall.


    "Yes. It''s a mermaid. Myrtle, but isn''t there no Mermaid in the world? "


    " didn''t you have a unicorn when you were in Muggle world? " Asked Myrtle.


    Harry thought he was a little silly. He had seen the mermaids in Fanlin, and he heard that the mermaids in the Black Lake could be seen from the Slytherin lounge.


    All right, mermaid in Black Lake!


    "Great. Last time Digory thought about it for a long time."


    "It must be. The second task is to find the mermaid in the Black Lake." Harry was overjoyed.


    However, when he thought that he was not a good swimmer, Harry felt as if he had been punched in the stomach.


    He hardly ever practices swimming.


    As a child, Aunt Petunia and Uncle Vernon did not let him go to school for fear of drowning him.


    It''s OK in this bath, but the lake is big and deep. And mermaids live under the lake


    "Myrtle, teach me how to breathe in the water." Said Harry.


    "It''s a real offense to tell me to breathe." Myrtle cried.


    "Sorry, I forgot you were..." Harry felt some trouble. Myrtle''s most terrible part was crying, but he just


    "Of course, I''m easily forgotten, and no one will think of me when I''m alive. It took them a long time to find my body after I drowned. I was sitting here waiting for them -- "


    Harry didn''t have the heart to listen. The Basilisk has been solved. According to the truth, the Revenge of myrtle is between him and Fanlin.


    He continued to think of the following lyrics, "what do you mean by" we have the things you lost "? I mean, will they come to steal? What does it want to steal? "


    "And then So I had to live in the bathroom - "Myrtle chattered.


    It looks like Myrtle didn''t hear at all.


    "Yes," said Harry, "I know now Hey, turn around, will you? I''m coming up. "


    "Will you come to see me again?" Myrtle asked reluctantly.


    "I''ll try my best." Harry said in embarrassment. He put on his invisibility cloak."Thank you for your help. Goodbye."


    "Goodbye."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 630

    Harry came into the corridor again. He took out the map and wanted to see if it was safe in the corridor.


    Suddenly, he saw a dot moving on the map. According to the map, he knew this was Snape''s office.


    And this point shows that this person is Trevor?


    Harry watched the dots move from place to place, stopping here and there. He felt that the name was very familiar, but he could not remember who the man was or where he had heard it.


    Harry decided to find out. He went down the stairs, crept across the corridor, and then down a narrower flight of stairs. He kept looking at the dots on the map, eager to know why Trevor had sneaked into someone else''s office at one o''clock in the middle of the night.


    Harry knew it wasn''t Hogwarts


    Snape met a thief in his office?


    This is Hogwarts


    All of a sudden, Harry''s feet were empty. He staggered, and the golden egg rolled down. Seeing that it was not good, Harry quickly got up to chase him. But it was too late, and the hens began to roll down.


    The invisibility cloak slipped down and the map flew.


    The golden egg finally stopped on the carpet, but it had opened, and the song echoed throughout the building. Harry put his invisibility cloak on and tried to get the map, but he couldn''t reach it. He was listening to the sound of footsteps and shouting on the stairs.


    "It''s Pippi." Harry thought. After a while, Pippi was standing in front of him.


    "What is this? He came to the foot of the stairs when filch picked up the golden egg and closed it.


    "Egg?" Filch said quietly, "my sweetheart, this is an important clue. It should belong to the school champion. "


    Harry thought it was terrible. It was like a rabbit in his arms.


    "Pippi, where are you hiding? I''ll find you in a minute. Ha, you dare to steal. Dumbledore is going to kick you out of school... "


    Filch began to go upstairs, followed by his gray cat. His green eyes were fixed on Harry, who was sweating with fright. He didn''t know whether the invisibility cloak would work for the cat.


    "Filch? What''s going on? " Snape showed up and he looked angry. Harry was more nervous because Snape''s presence would make things worse.


    "It''s Pippi. He threw the eggs down the stairs." Said filch, triumphantly.


    "Pippi? But he can''t get into my office. "


    "No, I mean, I heard the noise. It was the It was Pippi who threw it down. I came out to see what happened... "


    "My office can only be opened by magic people." Snape looked up the stairs, just past Harry. Then he glanced down the corridor again. "Come and help me find the thief."


    "Me? All right, Professor, but -- "filch followed the professor upstairs reluctantly and passed Harry.


    "Go, and go upstairs with Professor Snape." Said Harry to himself.


    "Professor," said filch sadly, "the headmaster will listen to me this time. Pippi has stolen students'' things before, and I feel it is my duty to testify against him this time."


    "Filch, I''m not going to blame a ghost who''s just harassing the house. It''s just my office clattering." Snape stopped suddenly and said.


    Then Harry saw mad eye moody come in.


    "What''s the matter? Is there a pajama party? " Moody yelled at them.


    "Professor, Professor Snape and I heard the noise. It''s Pippi. He throws things down the stairs. As a result, Professor Snape found someone breaking into his office. " Filch said quickly.


    As Moody approached the stairs, Harry saw his eyes rest on Snape, and then landed on himself.


    Harry''s heart thumped, remembering that moody could see through the invisibility cloak. They looked at each other for a few minutes. Modi''s mouth was wide open.


    Then he turned to Snape and said, "is that true? Someone broke into your office? "


    "It''s not a big surprise." Said Snape coldly. "No, on the contrary, it''s very important. Who broke into the office. "


    "I dare say it''s just a student. He wants to take some forbidden drugs. Nothing else." Snape said grimly.


    Harry wanted to tell Snape that the hawk nose wasn''t made by Hogwarts at all, but Harry was shocked.


    Van Lim told him that Snape''s office had many prohibitions, and they were dangerous enough to kill people.


    Harry once said it was incredible, but Harry had never doubted Snape''s magic level.


    Take van Lin as an example. Van Lin was trained by Snape. Moreover, he has been using those magic charms improved by Snape, secretly


    For a master of magic and potion, the protection of his privacy is not on the same level with him.Even so, Harry was surprised that Snape''s office was stolen.


    Moreover, there is a key point. Just now, he did not see the name of Moody''s, and the map of living points could not be displayed, which made the appearance of Moody''s somewhat abrupt.


    "Is it that simple?" Moody said, "didn''t you hide anything else in the office?"


    "You know what I don''t have. You''ve searched my office for a long time. " Snape was about to get angry.


    Moody laughed and said, "it''s my right. Snape, Dumbledore told me to watch..."


    "Dumbledore trusted me, and I would not believe he told you to do it."


    "Of course he trusts you, he is a man who believes in others, but I - I say there must be something else. Do you understand what I mean?" Snape suddenly made a strange move.


    He grabbed his left forearm with his right hand as if he had been stabbed.


    Moody laughed again. "Go back to sleep, Snape."


    "You have no right to tell me where to go. I can walk around the school after dark like you


    "Go away." Moody''s tone was threatening. "I''ll wait for the moment I bump into you in the dark hallway and let you know you dropped something."


    With that, moody pointed to the map lying on the ground.


    Snape and filch looked in the direction of his fingers.


    At this point, Harry raised his hand at Moody, drew his attention, and the shape of his mouth told him, "mine, that''s mine.". Moody''s got it. But Snape had gone over and picked it up.


    Moody says a spell, and the map whistles from Snape to Moody. "I made a mistake. This is my thing. I must have left it here earlier."


    Harry admired Moody''s unruffled nonsense.


    It''s a man called crazy eye man


    But Snape linked the egg to the map and understood immediately.


    "Potter." He said calmly. Moody folded the paper into his pocket and asked, "what are you talking about?"


    "Potter. The egg is his, so is the paper. I''ve seen it before. He must be standing in a corner in his invisibility suit Snape roared. Then, as he walked up the stairs, he reached out his hands and touched it in the air, trying to find Harry.


    Harry leaned back to avoid Snape''s fingers.


    Harry almost one thing has been revealed, Snape almost caught his invisibility cloak, but the next development is greatly beyond his expectation.


    Snape is very afraid of Moody''s. it can be said that Snape is more counselled than expected, which has been the case since the beginning of school, but Harry does not have a clear understanding. Why is Snape afraid of moody?


    It''s incredible to put this on Snape. He even hates Dumbledore


    About half an inch away, Snape called out, "there''s nothing else here. But I''ll soon tell the headmaster that you''re leaning towards Harry Potter


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean the principal would be interested to know who gave Harry these things." Snape''s hand was finally put down, and he said with a strong composure, "I''m afraid Potter is wandering around here. He has this bad habit. For his own safety, he should get rid of it. "


    "Oh, I see. You want to use Harry, don''t you?" They stare at each other and stop talking, and finally Snape says, "I think it''s time I went back to bed."


    "It''s your best decision tonight. Now, filch, give me that egg Moody''s said.


    "No," said filch, holding the egg tightly as if he were holding his own son. "Professor, this is evidence of Pippi''s violation of the rules."


    "It belongs to the champion. Give it to me." Besides, he didn''t want to leave fillmouth.


    The door slammed shut and Harry looked at modi as he came towards him.


    "It was a thrill." Moody''s said.


    "Yes, yes, thank you, Professor moody." Harry said wearily, like a deflated balloon.


    It was really exhausting for him this evening. Why did he come to Snape''s office nervously? In other words, Snape''s theft had nothing to do with him. Moody''s was there.


    Can these professors drive out the thieves who sneak into Hogwarts, or is this just a new student? Toutie come out to hang out?


    It''s not Harry''s business. He already knows the secret of golden eggs. Of course, he should think about how to breathe underwater for an hour.


    It''s a big problem. He''s not a fish. He''s breathing underwater


    "What is this?" Moody opened the map and asked.


    "The map of Hogwarts." Harry replied feebly.


    Moody looked at the map and said slowly, "did you see who broke into Snape''s office just now? I mean, from the map. "www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 631

    "I see. It''s a man named Trevor."


    "Trevor? Is there a man in Hogwarts? "


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s the freshman this year." Harry said, "the rest of us know each other, but I''ve never heard of this guy at Hogwarts."


    "The new life of Hogwarts! How interesting Moody continued to stare at the map.


    Halliday stopped. He always felt that things were not as simple as they thought.


    The new life of Hogwarts?


    Harry is already one of the boldest in Hogwarts'' new life, and even so, he began to explore Hogwarts after he had his invisibility cloak.


    It seems that the freshman named Trevor hasn''t been caught.


    It''s just incredible. Filch''s presence and absence are not illusory. They need to use the living point map to avoid the caretaker Mr. filch and his annoying cat, and, of course, the more terrifying Professor Snape.


    If he was a freshman, it would be too hard. Moreover, with such luck, it was much better than when he was in the first grade.


    But Harry always felt that he should have met this man named Trevor, and more than once But why can''t he remember it at all.


    "Professor moody, do you think that things are related to Maybe that tedfrey was outside the school For example... "


    "For example, what?" Moody said sharply.


    Harry didn''t dare to go on. He didn''t want moody to find out that he knew anything other than Hogwarts.


    Or you''ll get into trouble.


    "I don''t know, but a lot of bad things have happened, haven''t they? The prophet daily, the black sign, the world cup, the Death Eaters... " Harry muttered to himself.


    "You''re smart. I''ll ask you one more question. " Moody''s said.


    Harry''s heart sank. He thought bad. Moody must have asked him where the map came from. This involves a series of strange things.


    However, moody raised the map and said, "can you lend him to me?"


    Harry''s hanging heart relaxed. He said with a sigh of relief, "of course."


    Then moody took him to the door of the office. He returned the egg to Harry, said goodbye, and they separated.


    Harry walked all the way back, still thinking about what had happened tonight.


    Live map won''t deceive him, just like last semester, he didn''t believe Pettigrew would show up at Hogwarts at first.


    However, it seems that in the end, the result of Fanlin''s recollection is incomparable


    Harry felt that he must have some ridiculous illusion. If van Lin knew in advance, he could have caught Peter and sent him to Dumbledore


    Harry felt that his ideas were a bit messy and not practical at all.


    Breathing under the water is not something that can be done by human beings. What''s more, it takes an hour to breathe under the water?


    Harry felt that he could not bear the torture of simply soaking in the cold black lake for an hour


    And what happened just now. Somehow, he got rid of the golden egg and the map, and then filch found out that it was the Pippi devil''s handle.


    Give Pippi ten guts, and he''s afraid to steal a golden egg from the huffpuff or Gryffindor lounge.


    What''s more, the golden egg is so big that it wants to be brought out by a ghost


    The worst thing is to meet Snape.


    He shouldn''t be curious about such things as Trevor. It has nothing to do with him, whether it''s an outsider or a new Hogwarts with a head iron.


    Snape will surely blame him for the loss. No doubt, Snape knew the map of the living point, and the last time he was rescued by the defense against the dark arts professor. However, last time, he preferred Professor Lupin.


    Professor Remus lupin has been in charge of van Lin''s business. Harry hasn''t seen Professor Lupin, his mother''s best friend, for a long time.


    Well, I''m really confused about my own life.


    If you give the golden egg to van Lin, there must not be so many things.


    Fanlin was learning mermaid''s language, and Harry knew about it. Those ugly strange sounds, even the way they were made, were different.


    It''s very similar to the sound in the golden egg, except that it''s too bad to hear clearly if it''s not under the water.


    Maybe this is the normal way for mermaids to open.


    It can be thought that Fanlin may not have to sneak out to take a bath or something, he can directly translate the meaning of these strange sounds to him.


    Damn it.


    Harry felt that he was a little bad. Today was really bad enough. Fortunately moody showed up in time.At the same time, we should be glad that Snape is afraid of Moody''s death, otherwise, he will be caught by Snape.


    Invisibility cloak is invincible in most cases, but it is not all. Van Lin can find him in the stealth state through some methods.


    And Moody''s eye, which completely ignores the power of the invisibility cloak.


    It seems that invisibility cloak is better to use less. If more people know about it, it will no longer be a secret means.


    Harry quickened his pace, lost the map of the living point. He quickly shuttled through the castle, and met filch who did not know where to turn out.


    A haunting guy.


    Fortunately, his annoying cat was not with him, and the cat could feel his presence.


    Harry never understood why the cat''s eyes were blood red, but now he has a certain understanding.


    Magic creature, the cat with magic.


    It''s like her own Hedwig, but she''s much better looking than this damned cat.


    By the way, Animagus of Fanling is also a cat.


    And crook mountain


    Is this the cat''s talent?


    It''s crazy.


    In the future, each Auror will hold a cat in his arms, so that there will be no more criminals at large.


    Those damned vampires


    Harry''s movement suddenly stopped, he caught something, but soon, Harry''s brain was full of a lot of confused ideas.


    He''s been particularly cranky lately, especially since autumn became Cedric''s girlfriend.


    That damned little white face, maybe he should give him some color to see on the field.


    Back in the dormitory, Harry put the eggs in the trunk.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 632

    Harry thinks he''s a little bad. It''s not what he should do now.


    Now he should think about how to pass the second damned test, which is the most lethal thing.


    Harry didn''t want to wait for death. Even though Sirius and van reen insisted that Dumbledore would not cause him any accident, it was very bad.


    What if he did something wrong and killed himself?


    If something happened to him in the first level, for example, his magic spell failed, or he was thrown by the tail of the dragon.


    Either way, it''s not something Harry can afford.


    He didn''t think he was going to die. With Dumbledore at the time, Harry didn''t think his life would be in danger.


    But this time it was different. The second task was to go to the dark bottom of the lake to find Mermaid.


    This is not a reliable thing, in the Black Lake, no one can help him.


    "Don''t you say you''ve found the clue in the egg?" Said Hermione angrily.


    "Keep it down. I mean I need to study it again." Harry was angry, too.


    This class is magic practice. Professor Villefort gave each student a cushion and trained them to dodge flying objects. But the whole class was used by the students to gossip.


    This is definitely not what Professor viliver wants to see, but with the approaching of the three wizard contest, more and more little wizards begin to listen.


    Everyone is looking forward to the three wizard contest.


    In Dumbledore''s words, it''s much better than the Quidditch game. No one is dissatisfied with Dumbledore''s cancellation of this year''s Quidditch match.


    Are you kidding?


    It''s fun to have a few school people together at one time.


    The most obvious change is the welfare of boys. Girls who can''t afford to wear clothes have put enough pressure on the female compatriots in Hogwarts, while the carefully selected boys in demstrand


    Well, there''s nothing to be praised for.


    Anyway, the girls at Hogwarts are starting to pay more attention to their looks, which makes everyone in a good mood.


    Hermione didn''t change. In Hermione''s words, those speed skating potions are too slow and troublesome. They have to be made for a long time every day, which is definitely a great waste of time.


    But Van Lin gave Hermione a direction.


    Maybe Hermione can study the formula of the speed skating potion and change its efficacy time. This is the new research of magic medicine.


    Hermione agreed with this view. Her achievements in magic medicine were good, but Hermione was always strict and did everything according to the requirements of the book.


    Improving a potion is a challenge for Hermione.


    Maybe that''s the right way to open things?


    The only pity is that Snape doesn''t like Hermione just because of it.


    Ms. know it all and Mr. know it all, and even though they did well, Professor Snape was still reluctant to take any notice of them.


    This was once very discouraging to van Lin, but when he thought of Snape''s identity, he accepted it.


    In any case, Snape was able to give some solutions to some academic problems when nobody saw them.


    Fanlin to also happy like this, only does not live now, his main research direction is alchemy, as well as magic lines and black magic.


    Snape couldn''t help him any more than the black magic.


    However, when it comes to potions, Harry''s second exam seems to be well prepared.


    "You''re telling the information in that egg, and it''s too bad that you run to the bathroom in the middle of the night. Why don''t you go in the daytime?"


    "In the daytime?" Harry raised his voice slightly. "To the prefect''s bathroom during the day? I''m not a prefect. What can I do when I''m seen? What''s more, I soak a golden egg in the water. I don''t know that I''m going to drown myself in it. "


    "You''re not holding a big stone." Hermione said angrily, "come on."


    Harry doesn''t want to argue with Hermione. In fact, he just wants to vent his nervousness.


    Are you kidding? Now they are two people. How do you think, they can''t compete


    Van Lim won''t help him, and Harry knows it very well.


    What if you changed Hermione to Qiu?


    Qiu is so gentle that she will not treat herself like this.


    Damn it, why did you accept Cedric''s hint


    Harry suddenly remembered the bathroom.


    The crying Myrtle said it was a prefect''s bathroom.


    Harry is not a prefect, so he doesn''t know what''s wrong with it. But Harry knows one thing very well. It''s wrong for a boy to take a bath in the female prefect''s bathroom.So the question is, how does Cedric know the password for the bathroom door?


    This is a question worth pondering.


    The identity of the prefect, the prefect''s bathroom, the invisibility cloak scattered on the ground, colorful bubbles.


    Er In short, autumn is very dangerous.


    It was as if he had discovered something extraordinary, and he was thinking about it at that time.


    It''s too serious. Imagine Cedric hiding under the bathroom practicing underwater breathing, and then drowned in those bubbles.


    Invisibility cloak is nothing to notice. Van Lim has the ability to cast the phantom spell. Cedric, even if he is not proficient, should be able to.


    Harry had to admit that Cedric was much better than him.


    In Moody''s words, at least, he understood the gap between himself and Cedric.


    In terms of transfiguration alone, moody told him that Cedric, at his age, could turn a stone into a watch that would tell the time.


    Although Harry didn''t understand why it was necessary to emphasize the timing.


    It''s stupid enough to watch the time.


    But he also knows the difficulty of such things.


    He can only guarantee that he will pass the exam, and Ron, the things he changes is still a stiff look.


    Every time Professor McGonagall had to try to find out the merits of their two transfigurations to give himself a reason to let both of them pass.


    However, the two of them did well in defense of the dark arts class.


    It''s the same with the divination classes of Prof. sprutrau. With luck, they can get a high score.


    There are also magic spell classes, as for the magic pattern It''s so profound that there are few things the whole school can learn.


    The wizard who can master the magic pattern is a very talented wizard, and also has a heart of academic research.


    The place with the largest number of such people is in Ravenclaw, where Qiu is.


    Wisdom!


    This has always been Ravenclaw''s belief.


    As a result, Cedric''s achievements in magic literature are not so good, so is divination, but the rest are Cedric''s strong points.


    Whether it''s transfiguration or magic combat, or even, Cedric can still get a good result in Snape.


    Only excellent people can be leaders.


    Harry never denied that, in fact, if it wasn''t for autumn. He won''t resist Cedric.


    It''s so contradictory.


    Harry''s expression was grave, as if he were lost in thought.


    Hermione frowned and kept staring at Harry''s face.


    "What''s the problem?" Asked Hermione.


    Harry seemed to be scared. He quickly regained his consciousness, but he kept repeating the key words in his mind.


    Cedric, prefect bathroom, bubble, underwater, invisibility cloak


    These in collocation with a silent expression


    "Prefect bathroom..."


    "Of course, you didn''t go there yesterday, and you went with the golden eggs. The most important thing is, clue Harry, clue." Hermione looked as if she hated iron but not steel. If possible, Hermione didn''t mind giving Harry a hard blow with her spell book.


    However, this idea can only be one idea.


    If Hermione does this, it means Professor Villefort can''t ignore them.


    It''s so arrogant that Professor Villefort must do something to suppress these naughty little monkeys.


    Don''t look at Professor Villefort''s short stature, but people have always suspected that professor has the blood of goblin.


    Well


    The composition of Hogwarts''s professors is a bit too strange to say.


    "Oh, of course, I didn''t forget." Harry answered Hermione quickly. He could see that the girl was not good.


    Before becoming van Lin''s girlfriend, Hermione had always dominated the four.


    Exactly, it''s true throughout Gryffindor.


    Hermione, who is more serious, is the essence of Professor McGonagall.


    Professor McGonagall''s spokesperson, Professor McGonagall''s second


    Hogwarts already has a Professor McGonagall, and maybe what you''re looking forward to is Hermione at the ball.


    However, if it turns out like this, the magic history examination will definitely bring down a number of students.


    Professor Burns''s class is so terrible. Should he expect Professor bins to give them a lecture with a smile?


    Not every ghost has the life of a Pippi.


    "Of course I do." Harry whispered that under Hermione''s stern eyes, Harry''s final choice was to yield


    Why should I use it?Maybe this scene has been performed somewhere, but Harry himself is not sure.


    Maybe in class, or when he and Ron prayed for Hermione and vaseline''s homework, it was the lifeblood of Hogwarts.


    "Come to us along the sound. We can''t sing on shore. We''ll steal the things you miss most, and you''ll find out in an hour, and then we''ll exchange them. An hour later, everything disappeared. If it''s too late, everything will no longer exist... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 633

    "That''s it, but it''s for singing. If you want to hear it, I can..."


    If it wasn''t for Hermione''s murderous gaze, Harry felt he couldn''t stop.


    God, look at what you''ve done. You don''t think you''re dying fast enough, and then you start a wave of fun at Hermione.


    This is really a strong thing.


    For four years, only Ron and van Lin have dared to do this. To be exact, it''s death.


    Fortunately, Ron''s practice had an accident. Harry had reason to turn Hermione''s attention, but Hermione was still thinking about it.


    "Obviously, the location of the mission is in the Black Lake, and you have to deal with mermaids, and, in an hour, go looking for..."


    Hermione paused.


    "Treasure?"


    "Maybe it''s the mission item they left behind, but the crux of the problem is, how can I breathe underwater for an hour? You know, I can only hold my breath for two minutes at most." Harry recalled the way he held his breath, but it was clear that being in a basin and swimming were completely different concepts.


    He would be happy to give some advice if he were here, but Hogwarts'' magic practice class was obviously not for van Lin.


    Whether it''s intensity or exercise, it''s too simple for van Lin.


    After applying to the school, Fanlin had a lot of time to get what he wanted, provided that he passed the exam.


    It''s not difficult. If a wizard who can release high-level white magic can''t pass the low-level exam, it''s really a big problem.


    As for those magic theories


    Hermione''s notes can give him a full mark. If he wants to relax, he can use reading magic to print these things in his mind.


    This is what he did in the history of magic class. Most of the superfluous things in these textbooks are totally useless, which are used to deal with exams?


    "This..." Hermione pondered for a moment, then returned the cushion that had fallen behind her to Ron.


    "I''ve heard of some incantations. I''ve seen them in Van Lin''s notes. You know, he''s studying mermaids recently, and mermaids are all in the water. We can think of something through him."


    Harry nodded. That''s the advantage of having thighs.


    "But what about others?"


    "Library, he applied to the school, as long as he passed the exam." Hermione replied that, in fact, the girl was also considering whether to apply.


    Most of the girls have learned the teaching content of Hogwarts


    "All right." Harry said, somewhat dejected.


    Playing truant is absolutely every student''s dream when he is a student. However, Harry knows more clearly that if he does, he will drop out. At least, in Harry''s eyes, Snape''s daily ridicule in class is definitely one of the professor''s pleasures.


    If he dares not to go to a class, he will be relegated.


    "One more thing, by the way." All of a sudden, Harry said, putting the cushion in front of him aside.


    "I saw a man named Trevor on the map last night. Who knows? Maybe it''s Hogwarts'' freshman. "


    "Trevor?" Hermione looks at Ron. She doesn''t know the freshman very well.


    "Well, maybe Slytherin''s, at least, the other three colleges don''t have that name."


    "It''s impossible." Harry said, "I always think I''ve heard the name somewhere, but I just can''t remember..."


    "I seem to have heard that, too." But when a girl thinks of the name, it''s like it''s emptied out of her brain.


    "No impression at all." Hermione shook her head. "What''s wrong with him?"


    "Stole the potion from Snape''s office." Said Harry. After that, Harry told his friends exactly what he had experienced last night, but Harry didn''t say anything about what he said to Moody.


    Conjecture cannot be translated into pressure.


    However, Hermione and Ron were still shocked by the courage of this man named Trevor.


    Snape''s office is not a place you can get into if you want to. At least, Hermione had such an experience, and she avoided the prohibitions under van Lin''s guidance.


    "Slytherin''s freshman stealing the dean''s office? It''s just incredible Ron was shocked. "But what is this for?"


    No one answered Ron. There was no impression of him.


    Ron thought hard for a while, and then he skipped it easily.


    Compared with the dispute between students and the dean of the college, Ron can pay more attention to the latter things.


    "Why does Moody''s watch Snape?" Ron asked."I don''t know if Dumbledore really told moody to do it. Moody said the headmaster let Snape stay to give him a second chance." Said Harry.


    "What? Maybe moody thinks Snape put you on the Goblet of fire list


    "Ron," said Hermione, shaking her head suspiciously, "we thought Snape wanted to kill Harry, but in the end we saved him."


    Snape did save him once. But the problem is that he hates Harry. Whenever he gets a chance, he will deduct Harry''s score, punish him, or suggest that he be expelled from school.


    "I believe what moody said." Hermione said, "the president is not a fool. He trusts Professor Hagrid and lupin. It turned out that he was right to do so, so why not say that his trust in Snape was also right? "


    "So why are these people searching his office?" Ron retorted.


    "You''re just trying to show that Snape is up to something." Said Hermione.


    "I want to know what Snape did on his first chance, so that he now has a second chance." Ron said, flying the cushion up and almost landed on Hermione''s head.


    "Snape also taught Fanlin, which proves that Snape is not harmful, at least he is willing to protect the students in the school." Hermione said angrily and asked her to throw the cushion back with her wand again.


    But this time Hermione didn''t show any mercy. She directly controlled the cushion with magic and hit Ron on the chest.


    Ron didn''t seem to be ready. He was just knocked down by the cushion.


    This is an accident in practice class?


    All the people who noticed it all laughed, but no one paid attention to it. It was the daily practice of magic class.


    Everyone is always very happy to accept all the laughter around.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 634

    ¡­¡­


    The magic practice class did not last for a long time. As the competition day of the hesitation Triwizard competition was approaching, Hogwarts students naturally wanted to make up for it.


    The professors don''t think these young wizards can settle down to learn something before and after the game day, and the game will last for a long time, and Dumbledore didn''t give a specific time.


    However, it is obvious that in front of everyone, their final exam will have to pass. If one subject fails to pass, it will be inevitable to repeat the grade.


    This is not what professors want to see, though it has little effect on them.


    Hogwarts doesn''t deduct wages, does he


    However, this is not the point for Harry, the point is that Hagrid is teaching them again.


    Obviously, he knew more about unicorns than about snails. Today, he caught two small golden unicorns.


    "When they are two years old, their whole body will turn silver white, and then they will grow four horns. Now, children, come and touch them. Little unicorns are easy to trust others. Don''t be afraid. Come here Yes, give it a piece of sugar. "


    Harry went over and touched the unicorn.


    "A little nervous, isn''t it?" Hagrid asked.


    "Yes, a little." Said Harry.


    "I was worried about you, but now I know you can handle it. So I feel at ease with you. Well, you''ve got a clue to the egg, haven''t you? "


    Harry shook his head. I immediately remembered that I didn''t know how to breathe in the water. He was worried.


    Harry looked up at Hagrid and thought maybe he knew what to do.


    "You''re going to win," Hagrid said, patting Harry on the shoulder. "I can feel it."


    Seeing Hagrid''s confident smile, Harry couldn''t bear to break it. He had to smile reluctantly.


    Hagrid''s smile is very brilliant, showing a child of more than 400 kg.


    Obviously, Harry didn''t want to disappoint Hagrid, but he couldn''t guarantee that right now.


    Now he has no idea how to survive under the water, and the huge pressure at the bottom of the lake has made it a difficult problem for him to dive.


    It''s bad.


    Happily, Hagrid was welcomed by more people after his rebirth.


    At least, his Unicorn class was very successful.


    There is no doubt about the big animal in front of us.


    Hagrid is very suitable for this position, especially in the aspect of communicating with animals. He is much better than other teachers in magical animal protection class.


    Of course, the premise is that Hagrid can change his teaching direction.


    Instead of poisonous leopards, rhinoceros, or fried tailed snails that are hybridized with fire crabs and Sphinx, we should get more unicorns.


    Hagrid is such a genius, who knows how he got two crustaceans to hybridize.


    Take its sperm and egg, and discard its dross?


    Harry has heard more than once the voice of the wood tucking. Now Hogwarts learned this sentence, which is enough to make complaints about the terrible power of Hagrid''s tail snails.


    They didn''t discuss it for long. Hagrid had to go on with the class, but Hagrid asked why van Lin didn''t come.


    Because Hagrid had suspended classes for a while, so far he did not know about the application of Vaseline.


    But obviously, Hagrid didn''t blame his friends, and Hagrid felt a little happy when Harry told him why.


    "He can''t waste his time on things he already knows."


    This is Hagrid''s original words. It can be seen that Hagrid''s expectation for van Lin is just like looking forward to Dumbledore.


    Harry has been thinking about when he can be so free.


    Staying at Hogwarts and choosing his favorite class to attend was a fatal attraction for Harry.


    Just like Vaseline, only divination class, magical animal protection class, magic practice class, and history of magic, kovarin chose to control himself.


    If it was Harry, it would be different from van Lin, for example, Hagrid''s class, which he couldn''t give up, and the magic practice course.


    But, most importantly, Harry was willing to pay a price, if possible, for not having to face Professor Snape.


    Professor Snape protected him, as Hermione said, but Harry couldn''t appreciate Snape. On the contrary, the idea of disgust deepened in his mind.


    And then there''s Snape''s past.


    Harry can even think of Professor Snape''s old bat like dark experience.


    Otherwise, what does Moody''s watch Snape do?


    Like kakarov, he was not a Death Eater, but now he is the headmaster of demstrand.It was a surprise to everyone.


    But Harry believes Sirius, his godfather, has no reason to lie to him.


    Besides, he is very afraid of Professor moody, isn''t he.


    Although Moody looks particularly fierce But for Harry, Moody''s role is to succeed Professor Lupin and Sirius Professor, I came to take care of him.


    Speaking of Harry himself and the defense against the dark arts are really predestined, back to the examination, his defense of the dark arts class scores in his report card is always the best, except for the first semester


    Chilo It should be said that Voldemort was killed by him, and then Professor Snape temporarily took the post of defense against the Dark Arts


    With Snape''s classes, Harry always gets poor grades.


    For example, potions.


    His potion is just a little lighter, and Neville''s is simply changed a color, however, their two results are even.


    Well, although these two kinds of potions are not qualified in the eyes of Hermione or Snape, they should always be sorted out in one order.


    It''s the same for everyone else, except for the two of them


    Hagrid began to teach a new course about unicorns.


    Surprisingly, the golden unicorn did not resist the touch of the boy


    That''s true. It''s easy to trust people.


    Harry felt that the unicorn''s character was a little too gentle, which made him a little uncomfortable.


    Can''t be walked by a magical animal


    Still, it''s good.


    In the following time, Hagrid introduced everything he knew in detail, as if opening the door to a new world.


    At the end of class, Hagrid even got a unanimous ovation.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 635

    "So Hagrid''s class is pretty good?" Any Lin head also does not lift to say.


    After the magic animal protection class, several people returned to the public lounge.


    Fanlin sat there early. In fact, things about Mermaid had made great progress. Moreover, Fanlin prepared a special gift for Rita Skeeter, and Fanlin would personally give it to Ms. Rita Skeeter.


    Of course, Harry''s help is indispensable.


    Rita will not miss such a big news, Fanlin knows his attraction for Rita.


    Rita has no reason to miss this opportunity to consolidate her position in the magic world.


    Detective in the magic world, this is really a famous name. If van Lin is pulling Harry together, maybe Dumbledore''s status


    "The true face of the greatest White wizard in the magic world"


    the Savior''s deception


    these gimmicks are very good. Naturally, Fanlin needs Harry''s cooperation.


    And there''s a map of live spots.


    Last night, Fanlin was not completely ready. He had to give Rita some sweet things. For example, when he was alone, he inadvertently revealed a strong smell of black magic.


    Rita must be lurking around him, but Fanlin is not sure.


    Unless Rita takes the initiative to expose her magic power, otherwise, Fanlin will not dare to frighten the snake and scare Rita away.


    An Animagus who has been transformed does not use special abilities, and her state is no different from that of the creature.


    Fanlin can not accurately judge whether Rita is in, so the map of living point becomes the necessary means to grasp Rita.


    For the precise location of names.


    This is a rare and powerful magic. Up to now, Fanlin has not completely figured out how this is made.


    Sirius and the wisdom of the four of them, together with the wisdom of the owner of the site, have an almost unrepeatable impact.


    "Not bad." Hermione nodded. It seemed that the girl was very happy. Moreover, a little Unicorn loved Hermione very much. With Hagrid''s permission, Hermione even held the unicorn for a while.


    "The girls love it, and Hagrid''s baby Unicorn doesn''t resist boys."


    "I began to regret that I didn''t go away." Van Lin laughs.


    Hermione''s eyes narrowed, as if satisfied with van Lin''s answer.


    "By the way, Harry, it''s on you. I didn''t find it in the bedroom." Said Fanlin, turning his head.


    "Oh, it''s not on me." Said Harry, throwing his book aside.


    Strangely enough, even Ron is holding a Book of incantations. It seems that several people are looking for something.


    "Not with you? Did Fred and George... "


    "Oh, it''s in Professor Moody''s, and I would have been caught by Snape last night if it hadn''t been for him."


    "How could it be with him?" Fanlin was surprised and said, "besides, you don''t go out in a cloak of invisibility, there is a map of living point Don''t tell me that the livepoint map is invalid. There is no name of Professor Snape on it. "


    " I didn''t notice. " Harry reluctantly said that last night''s incident or because of his own carelessness.


    Fred and George, even without so much equipment, have never been caught by filch and professors.


    That''s the gap, and obviously Fred and George are very good at it.


    As for himself


    My luck is really bad.


    Harry sighed and then told van Lin exactly what had happened last night.


    Sirius is right. He should believe in Van Lin, and, for a long time, he has always been able to give Harry a satisfactory answer.


    "In general, that''s it, but I still want to ask, about Trevor..." Harry tried to think about it, but he couldn''t remember where he heard the name.


    At the beginning, Harry still vaguely felt where he had met Trevor, but with the deepening of the exploration, Harry began to doubt himself constantly.


    Maybe he didn''t really meet this guy named Trevor, or was he really a freshman?


    "Freshman?" Van Lin repeated, he always felt something wrong. He was much more sensitive to the name than Harry, but the impression was


    "There should be no such person in the first grade." "I''ve seen the Hogwarts list," Van leen said


    "Hogwarts list?"


    Vaseline nodded. At first, in order to prevent Voldemort''s infiltration, he specially printed the reading magic into the mind of everyone in the school.


    Although it''s just a name, in the magic world, a simple name is enough.


    And, are you kidding?Professor Snape''s own college students stealing their Dean''s private collection?


    The potions that van Lin had seen, and which Snape had taken into his office, were undoubtedly the finest of some materials.


    What''s more, Slytherin''s people are more disciplined than the other three colleges, and van leen has to admit that none of Slytherin''s students are poor.


    Fanlin didn''t think of any emergency situation that would make Slytherin''s stone musicians pay attention to Snape''s office.


    This is not going to work.


    "Trevor, Trevor..." Van Lim frowned. He must have had some meeting with this man named Trevor. I''ve met him, talked to him, and


    Fanlin couldn''t imagine what he had done. The impression of the name was completely blank.


    I''m not distracted, and I''m not as old as Dumbledore. I don''t seem to need to seal my memory to make sure I remember everything.


    But why can''t he remember anything?


    "What''s his name, I mean, full name." Van Lin said he seemed to want to use it to wake up more memories.


    "I don''t know." Harry said, "it''s not on the map at all."


    "Only these three words?"


    "Yes, only these three words." Harry nodded.


    "Why don''t you talk about Snape''s fear of Moody''s, and I''d like you to give us some information about the old bat''s past..."


    Ron said he thought it was particularly stupid for several people to sit together and tangle with a name that they didn''t remember at all.


    It''s better to discuss whether we should call Hibiscus for sightseeing next week. It''s interesting to come.


    "Oh, yes, and Professor moody." Vaseline nodded. "Harry, do you mean Professor Snape came out just after you got there, and then Professor moody? Right? "


    "That''s right. The two of them, one after the other, are the first to discover the golden egg by filch."


    Van Lin thought of the crux of the problem.


    This Moody''s is a fake, and van Lin knew that from the beginning of school.


    Now think about it, it seems natural that something unexpected happened in Snape''s office.


    As a notary of the Goblet of fire, Moody''s can''t even leave Hogwarts too far.


    Hogsmeade doesn''t have any potions to buy, and it''s very difficult to make potions for compound soup.


    Last time Harry and Harry did it through Snape''s office.


    Most importantly, as we all know, moody doesn''t have many friends. One thing is that all the people who deal with moody are witches who have rich experience in fighting against the black magic.


    The more contact, the more feet leak out.


    His identity is fake, so moody''s never contacted anyone so far.


    Moreover, it seems to be a very difficult thing for him to get involved in everything with Dumbledore.


    Van Lin remembers that moody searched Snape''s office, so it seemed easy to go to a place where he had searched for some herbal medicine for compound soup.


    But Snape''s office is not that easy to break into.


    Where Fanlin did not know how many losses, in order to cooperate with Moody''s inspection, therefore, the magic defense of Snape''s office must be removed.


    Moody''s had no chance to learn about Snape''s hidden tricks.


    Especially for those precious things, van Lin even saw the unicorn of a crystallized unicorn in the collection of Snape''s office.


    It''s a very rare thing, whether it''s Alchemy or making potions.


    The pure magic power contained in it is almost equal to the whole magic power of a magic green dragon for hundreds of years.


    It''s a gift from nature.


    And the corresponding defense is also very dangerous.


    Fanlin had observed the pattern of the magic array at that time.


    At that time, I didn''t understand it at that time. In retrospect, the powerful black magic killing moves, coupled with the soul weakening and the maggot like Curse of tarsal bone.


    Even Dumbledore can''t avoid these defensive magic if he is not careful.


    Disturbing the soul, the black magic will kill you. If you don''t die, then all kinds of curses can make the stealing wizard worse than dead.


    However, the magic of the compound decoction was barely high-level. Maybe moody was injured and his hidden name was leaked out.


    It seems that moody was killed by magic, and even the curse of hiding his name has been lifted.


    But what is his last name?


    Trevor, it''s a strange name. When did Voldemort have such a number one. Witches without surnames are definitely excluded from the pure blood theory.


    What''s more, being able to replace Barty crouch and sneak into Hogwarts instead of Barty crouch is a more dangerous person than Barty crouch.It''s not something that people like Peter Pedro can match.


    Fanlin quietly read the memory, but for the development of another timeline, this time seems not suitable to apply here.


    In the original time, there was no such person.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 636

    "Why is Snape so afraid of moody?"


    That''s a top priority for Ron.


    In Ron''s opinion, van Lin must know something, but he doesn''t seem to want to share it with them.


    But Harry''s focus is different. He is more concerned about what Van Lin is thinking and what his next task is.


    Van Lim held his breath and was absorbed. He had been thinking about what the name of Trevor brought.


    On another timeline, it was a name that had never appeared before.


    In contrast, this is a very large variable.


    From Laura to Later


    Fanlin frowned. He always felt that there was a vacancy in his memory.


    It was like being wiped out of thin air, but Fanlin didn''t feel any abnormality.


    He didn''t get any magic, but the lack of a memory is very obvious.


    It''s a very important name, Trevor.


    Maybe it''s the name that van Lin had been thinking about before, but after Harry mentioned it, he lost all memory of my name.


    This is absolutely unacceptable to Fanlin.


    A man who has replaced Barty crouch Jr. to sneak into Hogwarts is clearly a better fit.


    It was a very important thing for Voldemort, and he had contact with himself.


    Fanlin began to quickly read what he had done from beginning to end.


    From the first grade, Professor Quirrell accompanied Harry into the dungeon to organize him to obtain the Sorcerer''s stone.


    Both of them were designed by Dumbledore, but he didn''t understand it at that time, and he even used the invisible curse to release the rope.


    That kind of painful feeling Fanlin has not forgotten, but the man is called Chilo.


    So


    Second grade, the appearance of the snake monster.


    From Dobby''s fight with a few little witches in the Gryffindor public lounge, van Lin still remembers dobby was almost wiped out by them.


    After that, Laura''s appearance brought a great accident to the original thing.


    It was only later that van Lin understood that the Basilisk should not have been exposed to everyone, but the Basilisk attacked them in the library.


    In the chamber of secrets, although there was no great separation in the end, the mortals came back from the dead again.


    And the introduction of Horcruxes, the childhood Tom Riedel


    When van Lim was fully guided, things seemed to become clear.


    But in the third grade.


    The frailty of Sirius and the madness of Peter Pettigrew were things that could not have been predicted before.


    It can be said that these are unexpected situations.


    However, the biggest accident is the introduction of God. It can be said that this is the biggest change of Fanlin to the world.


    This once brilliant and then gloomy world.


    Left a lot of mess for later wizard to deal with.


    It''s a terrible thing to do, but until then, there has been no change in the course of Hogwarts.


    So


    Van Lim suddenly remembered the battle, the battle at the Quidditch World Cup, what was the name of the vampire?


    It''s like finding the right key.


    Trevor, it''s the Vampire


    This is what Fanlin has been guarding against.


    It''s like opening the floodgate of memory. With the key word of vampire, all the blank space seems to be replaced by lines of text.


    Yes, that''s right.


    The vampire,


    the vampire who fought against him in the Quidditch World Cup, just help Voldemort''s vampire.


    Van Lin suddenly remembered what the vampire had said.


    "I just want to see my damned big brother''s choice."


    What the hell is the choice?


    Van Lim''s head was filled with this problem in an instant.


    Making a choice between him and Voldemort, it is clear that he is also very important to the vampire side.


    By the way, Moody''s been very alert to him.


    Van Lin thought it was from Barty Crouch''s vigilance, but now it seems that he has caused great trouble to the other party.


    I really don''t let them worry.


    It seems that I haven''t targeted Moody''s for a long time. To be exact, because of the forgetting problem, the memory about Trevor is blocked, so I inadvertently ignore such a problem.


    It''s magic.Fanling suddenly realized how the vampires were hidden. In accordance with the truth, the Aurors led by stringer and Sirius should not have nothing to gain after the unfortunate vampires provided a lot of clues.


    Perhaps so far, the Aurors of the Ministry of magic only remember to capture a group of vampires, but the specific location and name of these vampires seem to have been quietly erased by this kind of magic.


    Terrible magic.


    Fanlin immediately judged the power of the magic.


    If there is not a long time for each person to have a memory line, it is not a long time for each person to have memories.


    Perhaps, after a long time, they will forget.


    It''s all the power of magic.


    Just as Voldemort''s name has become a taboo in the magic world, when Voldemort is powerful, any wizard who reads out his name will feel something.


    It even connects directly to the mind of the person who reads the name, and then gets some information Voldemort wants.


    And Trevor''s name should be similar, even more powerful.


    This should come from his surname, which may have become a mantra. As long as the vampire clan can provide magic, then the name is hidden for them.


    It''s like a bunch of transparent people, which is similar to the Muggle banishment mantra, but the degree of influence is not comparable to the small Muggle banishment mantra.


    Because the crowd it targets includes witches with powerful magic.


    However, Fanlin is clear that one thing, Trevor is now very weak, even can not maintain the magic of the hidden name.


    is a real surprise on the map of living spots. It''s a piece of surprise. Professor Snape''s curse is awesome.


    Van Lin began to laugh, as if he was going to have a timely interview with Professor moody, whom Hogwarts adores, who is always on the sly. This is a rare opportunity.


    Choose Voldemort?


    It''s a good choice.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 637

    "What''s the matter, van Lin, do you think of something? I always think I''ve seen that Trevor somewhere, but..."


    "Maybe you just dreamed of me, not necessarily." Van Lim said he could not give Harry more information, which was not allowed by Dumbledore. To be exact, it was a tacit understanding.


    "In the dream?" Harry didn''t understand, "but I always felt that..."


    "Well, let''s not think about it." Hermione said, "no matter whether the man named Trevor is a Hogwarts person or not, when he goes to steal Snape''s office, Snape will certainly not let him go. What''s more, this is Hogwarts, and Dumbledore can''t leave during the three witchcraft competition. There are so many Aurors from the Ministry of magic. I don''t think there is that wizard who dares to be at this time What damage has been done to Hogwarts. If there is, this is definitely wanted by the whole magic world. "


    "The whole world of magic?"


    "Yes, I don''t think you understand the meaning of this game." Hermione said, "the International Magic Cooperation Department is very close to this game, and wiesengamo is also involved. It''s a trend, Harry."


    "Where did you get all this information from?" Ron was surprised. "My dad never said that, and Percy, with his character, couldn''t have said it."


    "From me." Said Fanlin.


    "Here you are?" Ron puzzled, "but, I remember..."


    "My grandfather is the Minister of Chinese Ministry of magic." Said Fanlin.


    Ron choked for a moment, which is known to all. If not mentioned by Fanlin, Ron would even ignore the past.


    "The Chinese Ministry of magic has joined the International Magic Federation." "To be sure, the Ministry of magic of all countries will follow the example of Muggle and set up something similar to the United Nations. Naturally, there will be exchanges between the Ministry of magic of various countries, from students to adult witches, and the three wizard contest is a good choice. "


    "Like the Olympics?" Harry suddenly said, he immediately thought of the Muggle world is very hot all kinds of sports, and the most noble, is undoubtedly the Olympic Games.


    "What is that?"


    "It''s like the Quidditch World Cup, but Quidditch can only be one of them." Van Lin said simply.


    He doesn''t know much about it, but it''s always a good thing that witches are willing to learn from Muggles.


    In terms of power and social composition, witches are too backward, and now they can''t ignore the power of Muggles.


    Fanlin recalled what had happened to him on the plane from London to Athens. If he had not been quick and lucky enough, he would have died under those guns.


    Fanlin has seen the power of those guns.


    The impact force of a bullet is much higher than that of any ordinary magic spell. It is a huge and twisted hole in the body.


    That''s the impact of a spinning bullet.


    I really don''t understand those gods who can still stand up and continue to fight after being shot. Anyway, Fanlin thinks that after being shot, he can''t stand up.


    "All right." Ron nodded. "So, this three wizard contest is still very important?"


    "Of course Hermione frowned. "So, Harry, you have to be on your guard and finish this competition well."


    "But I can''t breathe from the bottom of the water. I can''t breathe for two minutes at most. If I stay under the Black Lake for an hour, I might as well kill me."


    Harry was rather helpless to say, until now, the problem has not been solved.


    "We can use charms." Van limli, of course, said, "for example, the bubble head mantra."


    With a little finger, a translucent film appeared on Harry''s face.


    "Bubble head curse?" Harry opened his mouth and said, but Van Lin''s next move startled him.


    A huge water ball went straight into Harry''s head.


    Harry held his breath in a reflex


    "You can try to talk." Said Fanlin.


    Harry heard van Lin''s voice clearly. He opened his eyes in doubt.


    Now he looks very funny, like a huge fish tank on top of his head.


    It seemed that Fanlin would not cheat him, and then Harry tried to breathe. The imaginary water did not fill his mouth and nose.


    It was a real surprise to Harry, and the problem of Breathing Underwater was perfectly solved.


    Harry was happy to share his joy with them, but his voice couldn''t get through.


    "Still failed." Van Lin said lightly, he carefully observed the magic products on Harry''s face.He always wanted to solve the problem of communicating underwater, so he prepared two different magic patterns.


    Van Lin''s finger reached into the inside of the water ball. His finger was a magic wand. Under the effect of magic, the transparent gauze gradually changed its color.


    It''s like a big piece of blue ice, but it''s a form of mask.


    "It''s really great." Harry''s voice came out of the water.


    Vaseline nodded, he used magic to isolate a space, so as to give the voice a transmission space.


    After all, human beings are not mermaids. If they are underwater, they can''t make sound through their mouths with their mouths open.


    "But Harry, you have to use this spell yourself." Hermione frowned and said that she remembered the rules of the game. Fanlin couldn''t do a good magic for Harry before the game. Even if van Lin''s magic could last that long, it was not allowed by the rules.


    "Is this curse hard?"


    "It was mentioned in the sixth grade class, Harry." Hermione recalled.


    "Er..." Harry was speechless. He remembered how long it took him to master the patron''s mantra in advance, about half a semester.


    There is no doubt that the bubble head mantra is a high-level spell, and it needs magic to maintain all the time.


    Can your magic last so long?


    Harry recalled the problem of time. It seemed that he didn''t have much time to practice. If he cracked the information at the first time, it would be OK to say, but


    "Don''t worry. There''s gill grass to choose from." Fanlin said, "it''s just that I think it''s more reliable to use my own magic power. After all, Houttuynia cordata belongs to the magic medicine, which is forbidden in theory..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 638

    About gill grass, Fanlin is more clear.


    In terms of appellation, gill grass can also be called gill sac grass.


    It is an aquatic plant, more common in the Mediterranean Sea, its shape like countless slippery gray mouse tail. The taste is smooth and greasy, like the tentacles of octopus. Eating it can make people grow gill fins and move freely underwater for more than an hour. Therefore, gill sac grass is named.


    However, it has been a controversial issue in botany about the suitable time of gill grass for salt water and fresh water.


    However, no one has tried.


    The growth environment of gill grass is too harsh, it is a kind of aquatic magic plant.


    To be exact, aquatic magic plants have always been a difficult subject to study.


    As we all know, there is no environment for magic plants to grow in shallow water.


    Naturally, most of these magical plants grow in the dark underwater world.


    There''s no light, and there''s huge underwater life.


    This is a taboo for the wizard, who receives the wizard''s combat ability is basically zero.


    If you don''t master the silent mantra, no one can cast one or two incantations without assistance.


    Pure magic can''t protect itself in the dark underwater world.


    In the case of the most abundant ocean.


    Even Muggle creatures, under the water, the wizard can''t deal with it, and most of the magic plants grow in the ocean.


    It''s almost a problem that can''t be solved.


    Of course, this is for most witches.


    However, this also leads to the scarcity of aquatic magic materials, for the underwater world, witches have no control at all.


    Simple underwater high pressure is not the human body can bear.


    Of course, a wizard who has mastered the magic can travel by changing his own state.


    But magic is no safer than phantom shifting.


    On the contrary, the phantom shift can at least give you a chance to recover, but if you lose your will in the process, then you will return to heaven and earth.


    However, there is no doubt about the efficacy of gill grass.


    This is a high-level metamorphosis herb, which can change the shape of any person who has no talent for transfiguration.


    They grow gills, they can breathe underwater like fish, and even, say incantations.


    But that''s all the power of this deformed herb.


    Therefore, gill grass only exists in academic research, but it has little significance for the life of witches.


    Fanlin once sent dobby to buy some gill grass. Unfortunately, in a diagonal lane of Nuoda, Fanlin didn''t find any trace of gill grass.


    It''s going to get really bad.


    There is no doubt that gill grass is of great importance to Harry, but there is no such thing as Diagon Alley, and it is the same when you turn to the lane. Where can any forest find more dangerous magic materials, such as Stellera chamaejasme, but there is no way for a small gill grass.


    It''s hard to say, really want Professor Snape''s idea?


    This is a very dangerous idea.


    Van Lin has not been to Professor Snape''s office for a long time. Now Professor Snape''s rejection of van Lin is clear.


    When Voldemort returns, Snape will try his best to get rid of some of the relationships he feels awkward.


    So, steal like that idiot plus one vampire?


    God knows what Professor Snape will make of his office.


    Professor Snape''s attainments on magic array are not inferior to his black magic, which is to use his black magic to trigger all kinds of subtle and hidden trigger magic to give the thief a fatal blow.


    Van Lim doesn''t think he''ll do better than Frey. Even in the Quidditch World Cup, van Lin had no hope of winning.


    The result of the fight was that van Lin''s body could not bear to collapse at first.


    Professor Snape just habitually put the blame on Harry.


    His ban, looking at the whole Hogwarts, was unprepared, except for the stupid vampire, only Dumbledore could resist.


    How can a Harry Potter be able to walk around Hogwarts after enduring such a powerful ban?


    Naturally, Professor Snape just took the opportunity to hit Harry.


    This is Professor Snape''s favorite thing.


    However, it is surprising that he did not die. He may have been prepared, but his preparation was obviously insufficient.


    Even the curse of hidden names is defeated at the same time.


    It seems that Trevor is badly hurt, but his last name isThe map of the living point is still in Trevor''s hand, which van Lin has to get back, and he''s going to use it to capture Rita Skeeter.


    You can''t make that fat woman live too well.


    It''s time to meet this vampire.


    From the Quidditch World Cup can see that this vampire still has the possibility of cooperation.


    He didn''t trust Voldemort 100%, so to speak, he just wanted to control the Dark Lord.


    It was a stupid decision, but it was because of his stupidity that van Lim could have access to him.


    There is no doubt that Voldemort is powerful.


    Completely recovered Voldemort is almost invincible in the current magic world. Naturally, Trevor also knows this. He needs something that can balance Voldemort.


    This is the premise of cooperation.


    What Van Lim wanted was just Harry alive, and what Trevor needed was nothing more than a means to check Voldemort.


    There is no contradiction between the two. It can be said that there is a great overlap between the two.


    Harry is Voldemort''s doomed opponent, no matter where it is, it can''t be denied.


    In this way, it''s necessary to meet this unfortunate vampire.


    But Van leen wondered what Trevor would look like to see him.


    Van Lin''s strength is also very clear, although there is no way to beat him, but he wants to kill van Lin, this will take a long time.


    This is Hogwarts, Dumbledore''s territory. If Dumbledore is in charge, will Trevor dare to do it?


    Especially when he is seriously injured, those curse magic should be very troublesome for a vampire.


    Using black magic to banish curses?


    I''m sorry, Fanlin has studied magic for such a long time. He has never heard of that kind of black magic can be used to save people.


    It''s not magic medicine. There''s no theory of fighting poison with poison.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 639

    Wandering at night is a relaxing thing for Fanlin.


    Mr. filch is a good Dodger, of course, when you are invisible.


    It''s good to use Animagus, but it''s a little too much trouble.


    The night''s Hogwarts seem particularly cold, of course, for vampires, Hogwarts cool style to still very suitable for them.


    If it wasn''t hurt, it would have been perfect.


    Maybe Trevor is now looking at the map of the living point, watching every move of the Hogwarts? Don''t you want to solve the wound on your body?


    "Dong Dong Dong..."


    "Come in..." Moody''s voice came from the defense against the dark arts professor''s office, because of Moody''s special reasons, moody did not live in Hogwarts professor''s dormitory.


    It''s in Moody''s style. You know, the veteran Auror can always be on the lookout for anyone to assassinate him.


    The door of Moody''s room was opened with the sound of unlocking.


    Moody''s is the same as before, with the prosthetic legs on the table, the whole person retracts into the chair, and his eyes are fixed on the enemy mirror.


    It seemed that he was not used to it. Moody put his artificial eye on the table beside him. As soon as van Lin came in, the artificial eye turned around and looked at him closely.


    "Good evening, Professor moody."


    Van Lin said happily, it seems that Moody''s return from last night is like this. He has to admire his perseverance, can learn Moody''s lifestyle and persist for such a long time.


    "Van Lin al?" Moody''s head turned, as if by accident, and then he said in a very short voice, "what''s the matter?"


    "Oh, of course, Professor moody." "Listen to Harry say, your body has some discomfort, as your student, I feel, I have the obligation to come to comfort you."


    "I don''t know..." Van Lin looked into Moody''s last eye. "How much do you need to recover?"


    "Recovery?" Moody gave a forced smile. "What are you talking about? I''ve never talked to Harry about physical problems."


    "Maybe you should go to Professor Snape." "You know, Professor Snape''s skills are pretty good," Van leen said


    "You, what are you talking about." Moody reluctantly grinned. "Severus has a strong magic potion, which is something we all know."


    "Oh, of course, so you should also know Professor Snape''s magical attainments. You know, Professor Snape''s attainments in black magic are beyond doubt. After all, Professor Severus Snape, once a Death Eater, is quite a powerful Death Eater."


    "Death Eaters." Moody''s face became fierce, "who told you, Dumbledore, Dumbledore did not tell me this news, so that students can know who you are."


    "Calm down, Professor moody," said Van Lin with a sneer. His fingers were sent to Moody''s face. A piece of ice quickly condensed from van Lin''s fingertips, like a sword straight through Moody''s throat.


    The red blood instantly stained the ice on the fingertips of van Lin, but before the blood could drip, Moody''s wound would have been frozen.


    Vaseline did not penetrate in the middle of the throat, so


    "I''m not interested in talking so much nonsense to you, Mr. Trevor. I believe you can''t resist me now."


    "Trevor, what are you talking about? Are you going to murder your professor here?" Moody snapped, but there was a hint of weakness in his voice.


    "You should be aware that I have bypassed your vital point and pierced only some muscle tissue, which does not hurt you anything. It can be said that even if I pierce your whole throat, you are just losing the ability to speak. You are not right, Mr. vampire. This is really disappointing for me, the guy who fought with me at the Quidditch World Cup ¡­¡­¡±


    "How do you know that?" Trevor frowned, his head swayed gently, and the ice on van Lin''s fingertips broke naturally.


    Then, with one hand, Trevor pulled the ice cream out of his neck.


    Fortunately, van Lin''s magic freezes the wound of Trevor, otherwise


    "I don''t think that kind of greeting is unacceptable to you vampires. I wonder how your body recovered?"


    "Regeneration, as long as you have enough blood." Trevor frowned. "But it''s troublesome."


    Van reen saw this blood red light covering Trevor''s wound.


    It''s like putting a layer of camouflage on the skin bag. After a few seconds at least, there is only a dark red ice cream on the ground.


    "It''s a good ability. No wonder you can survive under Professor Snape''s magic ban." "It''s an incredible thing," Van Lin said"Is he a Death Eater?"


    "Once upon a time." Fanlin said, "your master has never told you?"


    "We''re just partners." Trevor said, embarrassed. "What''s more, I''m just helping him revive. It''s just a deal."


    "It was a bad decision to trade with the Dark Lord." Fanlin said, "should I say, are you stupid, or are you beyond your means?"


    "Out of control?" Trevor snorted coldly. "I''ll keep my point. I don''t think I''ll..."


    "You should have met Dumbledore." Van Lin suddenly said.


    "A powerful wizard, the strongest I''ve ever seen..."


    "He''s no match for Voldemort." "If Dumbledore insisted on fighting Voldemort, Voldemort would be the winner."


    Trevor looked a little embarrassed.


    Originally he thought that this man named Voldemort was just a little less powerful black wizard.


    "It''s hard to say you didn''t know it before?" "I really overestimated you," Van Lin said Said Fanlin, and then he sat down on the box beside him.


    "Maybe you don''t have to be so nervous. I''m not here to kill you." Fanlin hehe''s smile, it seems that he doesn''t care.


    Trevor slumped down on the chair, and then his face began to change. Soon, the familiar face, the dark red pupil, reappeared in front of him.


    "Hello, Professor Trevor. Nice to meet you at Hogwarts."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 640

    "How did you guess, even Dumbledore, there''s no reason to..."


    "You look down on Dumbledore." Fanlin said, "hard to say, do you really think that the magic of hiding names, plus That should be the method of the vampire family. I''m very curious about your surname. You were seriously injured by Professor Snape''s magic circle, but there is only a name on the map of living points


    Van reen looks at him quietly.


    "It''s convenient to reveal your family. I''m still curious about it."


    "I don''t think we are familiar enough to exchange names."


    "But it''s unfair to me." Van Lin said with a smile, "I don''t know much about you."


    "There is no justice in this, or do you want to take me down now and..."


    "If you think it''s a good decision, I''d be happy to do it, Mr. Trevor. As you know, I have some extra means to get what I want after you die."


    "Are you really a Hogwarts student?" "This kind of black magic means, it seems, can not be accepted by this group of witches."


    "As long as you don''t find out, many people do it. Moreover, you should be a very good experimental object. The vitality of blood clan is not all very tenacious."


    "You''ve refreshed my understanding of you, Fanlin el, you''re not much weaker than Voldemort, at least in terms of decision-making." "I think you''ve locked up the surrounding area, which proves that you don''t want the guys in the principal''s office to get information here. I don''t quite understand. You should be with that camp."


    "He''s a dangerous man, and there''s no doubt about it, and I need some secrets, even if they''re created by myself."


    The two looked at each other, and there was a strange flash in the dark red pupil of Trevor.


    Fanlin was unprepared. He turned his back to Trevor. It seemed that he had given him enough opportunities to cancel the magic flow on van Lin''s body.


    "How about a cup of tea? I don''t know the difference between the taste buds of vampires and human beings, but Moody''s collection is still a good thing."


    Van Lin went to Moody''s cupboard and seemed to be preparing refreshments for his friends.


    He picked up some materials and smelled them. There was no blood in his imagination.


    It would have been an accident, but considering that Trevor was hiding his identity, it all made sense.


    Moody''s is an authentic Auror. This kind of thing can be known as the favorite thing of dark creatures. How can it become Moody''s tea.


    Maybe moody would like some strange flavors?


    Of course, it doesn''t seem strange to put it on moody''s.


    "How about black tea?" Van Lin said, the movement of his hands did not stop, but his tea making level is really bad, just like Hagrid, simply throw those tea leaves in the pot and boil them with hot water.


    Such a standard is really rough.


    "It would be better if there was dragon blood."


    "Dragon blood, I thought you only suck human blood." Fanlin said unexpectedly.


    "I''d be happy to make an exception, if you like." "It''s been a long time since the vampire family has kept human blood food in captivity," Trevor said


    "Blood food, that''s what you call human beings?" Van Lin frowned.


    "Why not, for us, it''s just a kind of food." "If you don''t want to take it, it doesn''t matter. Most vampires don''t even taste human blood right now."


    "It''s terrible eating. It''s dangerous to keep you in the magic world."


    "It''s a racial difference." ''he seems to be very proud of things like this,'' Mr. Trevor said.


    "As far as I know, you are just a bunch of mutated human beings. The blood of bats is like the failure of evolution and the return to the original pure blood wizard family. To be exact, a group of wild animals."


    When Fanlin finished speaking, with the emotional fluctuation in his words, the temperature around him began to drop sharply, and the tea cup, which was originally hot, lost its temperature.


    "Beast?" Trevor seems to have heard something funny.


    "Like those who failed? Even the gifted magic has been lost. For example, the little boy beside you. The Weasleys were very powerful hundreds of years ago. But if I hadn''t read the list, I wouldn''t even recognize the descendants of those powerful families. " Trevor said coldly.


    "How did you inherit it?" Van Lin suddenly wanted to ask.


    There''s no answer. It''s a secret of the vampire family.


    For a moment, the two sides fell silent again.


    The vampire has the view of the vampire, and the human wizard has the principle that the human wizard pursues.Strictly speaking, vampires are no longer human beings, mutated bodies and vital parts.


    If humans were stabbed through the throat, there would be no choice but death, and vampires would be different.


    They have more options, and full recovery is not difficult if there is enough energy to provide.


    The movement of van Lin''s hand began to continue.


    It''s just that waiting for the flame to reheat is a hassle. It seems that Fanling and Trevor are enjoying it as well.


    This requires a buffer, and they have to decide on the serious relationship between them. To be exact, it will take some time for Trevor to cushion the sudden visit of van Lin.


    The wizard who blocked him in the Quidditch World Cup, compared with others, van Lin''s strength was recognized by Trevor without any accident.


    If the human wizard can reach this level, or almost, then the vampire can go back and continue to avoid the world.


    However, when he came to Hogwarts, he got a better understanding.


    After all, there are only one or two perverts. However, such people stand on the opposite side


    This is definitely not what the old vampires want to see, or is there a possibility of cooperation between the two?


    Fanlin''s action is still not slow, he carried a cup of tea in front of himself, and then, Fanlin took out a bottle of dark red dragon blood from his personal space.


    Trevor''s pupils contracted.


    To drink or not to drink is another question.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 641

    "Don''t worry, I don''t want you to die so easily." Van Lin said, "not now, at least."


    Van Lin took a sip of tea.


    "Not now?" He seems to have heard some funny jokes, but it makes him laugh a little bit.


    Vampires are considered to be aristocrats. When they eat, they naturally want to maintain an elegant posture.


    It''s just that this cup of dragon blood is too hard to drink.


    "Well, I diluted it with water, and, you know, the dragon blood I can buy is usually used for magic experiments, so it should be quite different from what you usually drink."


    Well, it''s a perfect force. Anyway, Fanlin likes it.


    Trevor''s face was a little embarrassed. He believed that the little devil was really believing in evil.


    This can''t be described as hard to drink. It''s hard to imagine that when Trevor was drawing blood from his tusks, he was blocked by some magical plants.


    It''s like a newborn of a vampire and a Vatican believer


    "Come on, what are you here for? Humiliate me? "


    "Some, it''s revenge." Fanlin did not hide anything.


    This makes him feel that Fanlin has some iron head. He was a shrewd and even some evil wizard painting style just now, but in a twinkling of an eye, facing him, he became a cold headed green.


    The gap between the changes made him feel powerless.


    How long has he not been angry?


    Ten years? Twenty years?


    It can be said that there is no fluctuation in her heart, and some even want MMP


    "Don''t look at me like that. Don''t you know how much trouble you''ve caused me?" Van Lin shrugged his shoulders, as if he were sitting in Hagrid''s cabin instead of the stoic defense against the dark arts professor''s office.


    "Trouble..." "If you don''t have so much work, I don''t think I''ll have to be that troublesome," she sneered


    "I know what you want." "Full of active Harry Potter blood?" Van leen said


    Trevor didn''t speak. He just looked at Van reen''s face in a bad way, as if to see something.


    Voldemort did not even tell him how to resurrect, but the most important one was his old enemy.


    "Maybe..." It was like eating a slug, and the grace of her face had been destroyed by Vaseline.


    "But how do you know, he didn''t even tell me clearly."


    "Resurrection." Van Lin said softly, "a very interesting magic."


    "Interesting?"


    "Yes, it''s fun." Van Lin said that the original water blue pupil gradually emerged a trace of black gas.


    ¡°Boneofthefather£¬unknowinglygiven£¬youwillyourson¡£ If you donate your father''s bone unintentionally, it will bring your son back to life ! "


    Fanlin''s voice is like a voice from hell, like a whisper in a deep sleep.


    Trevor''s face became very grave.


    ¡°Fleshoftheservant£¬willinglygiven£¬youwillreviveyourmaster£¡ Your servant''s flesh, if you give it voluntarily, will revive your master


    ¡°Bioodoftheenemy£¬forciblytakenyouwillresurrectyourfoe£¡ The blood of the enemy, which is forced to be given, may revive your enemy


    When the last mantra was chanted from van Lim''s mouth, a layer of shiny black swallowed up van Lin''s pupil in an instant.


    Van Lin''s eyes are like the deepest of the nether world, and the eyes of Trevor unconsciously turn to black, which is like being pulled into another world.


    Black altar, dead bones, broken limbs and blood, a pale figure was born in the mud.


    Hairless, snake eye, snake nose, body cage black yarn


    "This is the resurrection." Van Lin sighed gently, as if all the accumulated darkness dissipated.


    "All of a sudden, I felt that we were planned to be dark creatures, and some of them did not conform to our identity. We can only say that this black magic is crazy enough."


    "Crazy?" Fanlin thought of the magic book he saw in nicoleme, the altar, the blood sacrifice of thousands of people


    This is a wizard. If it is Muggle, I don''t know


    "I think it''s nothing. It just shows that your level of black magic is not strong enough." Fanlin chuckled.


    "I believe that you vampires also have this kind of magic, which is performed through sacrifice. You know, your power comes from blood.""You seem to understand that." There was a dangerous light in Trevor''s eyes.


    "I''m a disciple of nicoleme. However, I''m still curious. What did your ancestors ask teacher nicoleme to refine the sealed compass for? Even the inherited ring has been left behind..."


    Van Lin chuckled, a dark red ring suddenly set on his left hand.


    "It''s not something you can control."


    "On the contrary." Vaseline said, "the magic I practiced recently, for you, would you like to experience it in advance?"


    Van Lin''s finger gently stroked the blood red ring, the blood clan''s magic, but he knew a lot.


    "Very interested, otherwise, I still think this ring should be returned to my hand."


    "Want to do it?" Van Lin suddenly said. "With your present body?"


    "If it''s for it, it''s enough." Trevor said his hand was almost phantom, and van leen only noticed a dark red trace running across the space to his left hand.


    "Sorry to disappoint you." Van Lin snorted coldly, and his left hand clenched falsely, and then Trevor''s body was like a strong immobilization.


    Trevor''s body stopped, and veins burst under his pale skin, and then his body turned bright red, looking like Ron was angry.


    "I advised you." Fanlin laughed, "with your body now, it is impossible to resist me, so you have no room to negotiate with me."


    Trevor''s body couldn''t move. Suddenly, a trace of blood flowed out of her eyes. Where is the most vulnerable position? Just like human beings, vampire eyes can''t have half protection.


    Fanlin was very happy.


    For this guy who had suffered a loss, Fanlin had no pity at all.


    Since he chose to leave the human category, nature, and treat non-human dark creatures, kindness is not suitable.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 642

    In fact, van Lin didn''t intend to settle Trevor here, but as a means of negotiation, van Lin naturally needs to put himself in a favorable position.


    It can be said that absolute dominance.


    Dumbledore didn''t trust Dumbledore before. It''s just like there''s no natural way to trust Dumbledore.


    Trevor has nothing to believe in, his identity, or his partners.


    The only thing that van Lim valued was his attitude towards Voldemort.


    Trying to control Voldemort, naturally, Trevor is also a dangerous guy.


    However, the effect of what Vaseline prepared for the vampire race is surprisingly good.


    For example, the vampire leader in front of us


    "The magic of blood control?" There were mixed emotions on her face.


    This is the best way for the vampire, but it requires him to put his tusks into the neck of the target.


    However, Fanlin didn''t even touch, relying on the control of magic to trigger such magic.


    "Have you studied vampires? That ring gives you magic? " Trevor''s expression is uncertain. He doesn''t know how to explain the scene. The only thing that can be confirmed is that he has completely lost the initiative.


    Fanlin may have killed him at any time, but now he does not have enough magic to resist him.


    This is almost a replica of the Quidditch World Cup match, but there is enough gap between the two sides.


    Seriously wounded Trevor, to the intact van Lin al


    "Whatever you want." He didn''t want to tell the other party that he was powerful enough to convey the message that he wanted to kill the vampire.


    "Maybe we can talk about your purpose now." Trevor had a dark face, and he knew that was what Van Lin wanted most of all.


    "Purpose, that''s a good topic." Van reen sat back in the chair, while Trevor stood where he was, feeling terrible about the rush of blood.


    He has tried his best to communicate his magic, but the effect is not very good.


    Blood is so precious to a vampire.


    Excluding their own body''s blood, the rest are foreign sucking. Vampires do not have the ability to make blood. It can be said that they are deprived of the most important living power of human beings by nature.


    Instead, they can extract foreign blood to provide the magic they need to sustain their lives.


    As long as the vampire''s heart is still beating, as long as his head is still on top of his head


    However, the premise is that the vampire itself is the most valuable human blood.


    To be exact, vampires continue as a family. The inheritance from the previous generation to the next generation is nothing more than the creation of the body and the division of blood essence.


    But the magic of Vaseline directly threatened the most essential thing of vampire.


    Blood and magic, that''s what vampires believe in.


    Van Lin is too dangerous for the vampire. Trevor feels the same pressure as Dumbledore in Van Lin''s body.


    The latter is due to the exaggerated magic power, and Fanlin is extremely strange ability.


    Controlling a person''s blood is no accident. Van Lin can still be more resolute. Trevor doesn''t doubt that van Lin can take all the blood out of his body in such a moment.


    "Your method is much worse than the black magic. I think the Ministry of magic should solve you first."


    "The Ministry of Magic now?" Fanlin thought, "it''s very possible, but it''s hard to believe a vampire''s words, let alone If you go in front of Moody''s face, it is certain that the Ministry of magic will think that Moody is not suitable to be an Auror, or professor of Hogwarts


    "It was destined to be just an idea." "It seems inevitable that Dumbledore is on guard against you. He doesn''t trust your strength," he said


    "He''s always been like this, and I don''t think there''s any possibility of reporting between me and Dumbledore. It''s just magic." Fanlin doesn''t matter.


    "Magic?" Trevor shook his head. "Sure enough, people who are obsessed with magic are crazy."


    "Maybe If you''re under the pressure of the greatest White wizard in the world every day, I don''t think anyone has a better choice to protect yourself. Besides, you guys are always ready to jump out. "


    "Jump out?" "The vampire has been out of the world for a long time."


    "What is it about?" "Instead of helping a dead black wizard, if this is the choice for vampires to return to the magic world, then I can only say that there should be some problems in your vampire''s mind.""Out of breath?" "So my partner is really a black wizard who''s been out of date," he said


    "Yes, more than ten years." Van Lin nodded and said, "even if he is called Voldemort, but the life is really miserable."


    "But at least, he is still the most advanced fighting power in the magic world." "And, you know, it''s not one person who can make a decision about this," says Trevor


    "I''m curious what you''re doing for."


    "For what?" "I don''t think this message can be stored in the content of our conversation today," said Mr. Trevor


    He opened the drawer. Then he took out some dragon blood.


    It''s the only thing Trevor can get at Hogwarts, and it''s from our game keeper, ruber Hagrid.


    And, of course, there''s the dragon of the Ministry of magic, which Trevor didn''t let go.


    However, the dragon blood with good concentration of magic has been exhausted.


    "Your situation is worse than I expected." But isn''t it up to me to decide the content of the conversation? I don''t think you should refuse a soft hearted wizard and let you go. "


    "Soft hearted?" "If it''s soft hearted to come up and pierce someone''s throat with ice cream, I''d be happy to accept that," says Mr. Trevor


    "It doesn''t take you to accept it. Now, all you need to do is answer." The smile on van Lin''s face was closed. He had to take the old bat seriously.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 643

    As for why vampires help Voldemort, this is one thing that van Lim has been trying to figure out.


    But Trevor was not able to give him more information.


    In the words of Trevor, this is just a chance to rise, a path to help the vampire family to achieve a glorious revival, or to go to the abyss of destruction.


    Van Lin probably has something in his brain.


    Hundreds of years ago, the conflict between the vampires and the Holy See intensified to the most serious stage, and then, in order to win, the vampires began to try their best to strengthen themselves.


    Then, Somewhere unknown, the vampire found something he wanted.


    They were desperate to absorb, and eventually something went wrong.


    Admittedly, it''s a very conventional and bad setting.


    For this group of dead vampires, Fanlin naturally also has a general understanding.


    Although it is easy to understand the contradiction between the dark creatures led by vampires and the Holy See.


    It is absolutely blind and crazy to believe in such things.


    However, to be able to make the Vatican in its heyday as it is now, there is no doubt that vampires have paid enough.


    It is clear that, in the original, the battle line between vampires and witches is unified.


    This is also due to the Vatican''s strategy.


    Divide wizard groups and dark creatures into opposing camps.


    I have to admit that the Vatican''s approach is really arrogant.


    However, Vaseline is more curious about what the vampire got. The power of faith is fatal to the dark creatures. So what makes the vampire turn over?


    Trevor didn''t give van Lin a detailed explanation.


    He only told Vaseline that there were some troubles in the vampires, which could not be handled by the vampires themselves.


    In connection with the sealed compass made by nicoleme, the refuge of vampires is naturally very easy to understand.


    This trouble affects the whole vampire community, and the final solution is a vague prophecy.


    Who knows why these magic people are willing to believe in prophecy rather than in themselves.


    What is meeting in a prosperous age?


    That''s enough for the vampires with their heads to think of him?


    No, and Voldemort


    To be exact, Trevor is a practical faction. He is not willing to place all his hopes on the illusory things. Naturally, his eyes are on the wizard world.


    Voldemort was a decision that satisfied him.


    Compared with Dumbledore, Trevor still thinks Voldemort is more in line with their positioning.


    What''s more, they were very satisfied with Voldemort''s performance.


    It looks like vampires are a bunch of idiots.


    Voldemort is one of the top witches, whether or not van Lin wants to admit it or not


    It can be seen that Trevor also needs some wrist to check Voldemort. Even now Voldemort, what he shows to him is very threatening.


    So, why is vanillin a choice?


    That vague prediction, the prediction of the vampire family, is really not credible.


    In fact, for prophecy, Fanlin also has different views.


    In fact, many things, in the development of a certain stage, more or less will lose the momentum of things to move forward.


    And most important things, there will always be one or two powerful prophets, and then make a clear or vague prediction.


    Naturally, out of awe of the mysterious realm, most of the pig feet in the prophecy will follow the development of the prophecy.


    For example, Professor Trelawney''s prophecy to Voldemort.


    Although, it was accidentally revealed to Voldemort. However, van Lin felt that it was more like Dumbledore''s deliberately set a trap for Voldemort.


    Through Professor Snape?


    You know, Professor Snape''s title is infernal


    What happens if Voldemort doesn''t know that prophecy?


    Harry can''t have the ability to fight Voldemort. In fact, most of Harry''s talents come from Voldemort''s soul.


    This is similar to inheritance, otherwise the simple Snake language would not be mastered by Harry.


    There is no doubt that Harry is one of the most gifted people in the dark arts. Van Lin is very clear that if Harry is allowed to learn the Avada lethal curse and other things, it will be much stronger than the controlled Ron.


    Under the same magic power, the understanding of magic spell is the advantage.


    But the crux of the problem is that Harry can''t go on the road of black magic. If he wants to defeat Voldemort, it is impossible to use black magic.


    Dumbledore would not allow it.It''s a big game. Dumbledore designed it for Voldemort.


    In his heyday, Dumbledore was no match for Voldemort.


    With the power of Hogwarts, Dumbledore can still compete with Voldemort, but it is doomed that Dumbledore can only stay at Hogwarts.


    It is really harmful to predict such things.


    "I hope you make a good choice." Van Lim said that for Trevor''s practice, van Lim is sneering.


    If it''s not a stupid decision to play black wizard tricks in front of the most powerful black wizard, then there should be nothing called stupidity.


    "Then, what is the purpose of your coming? Threatening me, or? "


    "I said that there could be cooperation between us." Fanlin said, "Harry Potter, for example."


    "Are you telling me to give up?"


    "No, on the contrary, I can offer some help." "All you need is to take Harry out of Hogwarts and take blood out of him to help Voldemort revive?" Van leen said


    "To be sure, it''s just the needs of the death eaters."


    "You don''t want to help him?" Van Lin raised his eyebrows, but he still didn''t quite understand what the old bat was thinking.


    "Harry Potter is not your friend?" Trevor asked.


    "It''s a choice." Said Fanlin, frowning.


    "But Harry Potter himself has no choice." "You''re fighting Dumbledore," Trevor said


    "I just keep everything within my control." Fanlin frowned and said, "what do you need?"


    "A request!" "But before I do, I have to make sure that you have the value of cooperation."


    "You didn''t confirm it."


    Trevor was slightly stunned, and then he nodded, "so we''re happy together."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 644

    As for the name of Trevor, Fanlin did not pry open the mouth of the old vampire.


    It can be said that the name of Trevor is the key to maintain the occult magic, which makes the whole vampire family in a safe state.


    Naturally, in the absence of absolute trust, such an important thing did not mean to let go.


    This makes van Lin feel very sorry.


    "So, what do you need?" Trevor asked, the old vampire has returned to what it was before.


    Van Lin always felt that Trevor''s face was too pale, and it seemed that he needed a lot of replenishment of his strength.


    But that''s a good thing for van Lin, who won''t have to worry about Trevor for a while, at least.


    However, Professor Snape''s magic made van Lim have a new understanding of Professor Snape.


    To be one of Voldemort''s most trusted people, Professor Snape still hides a lot of things.


    At least Sirius won''t be Snape''s opponent.


    This conclusion comes from the most intuitive evaluation of Snape.


    In the vampire''s words, he was careless, but he made enough protection.


    But Snape''s magic spell has too many things on his body, which is not a good thing, but it can always put himself in a relatively favorable position.


    "Well, have a good cooperation." He raised the glass and drank all the blood in it.


    "Before that, you should think about how to recover. Of course, give me the map of the living point."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 645

    In the days that followed, Harry became much more relaxed.


    At least, the fish gill grass''s start will be Harry''s most worry about the problem to solve.


    But for the practice of the bubble head curse, Harry did not relax.


    In any case, it''s better to believe in the efficacy of a potion than to be realistic about the magic.


    Of course, this is also under the pressure of Hermione, for the efficacy of gill grass, the girl also specially understood.


    Although the difference was not large, they didn''t have any excess gill grass to carry out the experiment.


    The specific content of the task is not known. Naturally, it is for Harry. So.


    If something happens underwater, there''s really no one to help Harry.


    Breathing is the essence of survival.


    "So, Hermione, do I have to practice in the Black Lake in winter?" Harry said in embarrassment.


    "This is the most effective way to exercise your bubble head mantra." Hermione said it without mercy.


    It''s still very cold, at least for Harry, it''s pretty bad.


    "You can use the warm-up charm to make yourself warm. The water is not as cold as you think." Said Fanlin.


    "Good." Harry rubbed his arm. Just as he took off his clothes, Harry was shaking to death.


    It''s too cold. Although there is no snow on the bank in spring, it doesn''t mean it''s time to swim.


    "Bubble headcharm!"


    Harry''s wand gently swept his face, and a mist like veil appeared on Harry''s face.


    "How do you feel?"


    "The air is fresh..." Harry said, "that''s ok?"


    "Of course." But if you have bad breath, you can''t exchange oxygen even if you can hold the spell for more than 30 minutes


    "What is this setting?" Ron exclaimed.


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s the bad taste of the inventor of the curse." Said Fanlin.


    "Then I''m going down?" Said Harry.


    "Good." Several people were wrapped in thick clothes. In order not to let Hermione feel cold, van Lin even used the warm-up curse to create a warm space.


    What a luxury way to use magic. It''s a bad way to put it in Professor Snape''s place.


    But Harry is really envious, which is much better than what he looks like in a pair of short sleeve shorts.


    "Ron, are you going to stay with Harry? I think you should also adjust your body... "


    "Why, I don''t need to go into the water..." Ron quickly shook his head and refused, "but don''t you want to find those mermaids?"


    "Oh, of course, but now it''s to help Harry practice. If I go into the water and leave, I think it''s only you who can get Harry out."


    "Well, you''d better leave later." Ron said without hesitation that it would kill him to let him go into the water in this weather.


    Harry''s body did not tremble as he walked toward the middle of the lake because his warm-up spell had not expired.


    But it''s not much better.


    It''s too cold in the water. Even though the heat of the warm-up spell is controlled by Harry, it''s still too heavy for Harry to maintain the bubble head charm and keep the warm-up curse at the same time.


    "How long do you think Harry can last?"


    "It''s hard to say if you only maintain the bubble head curse, but if you maintain the warm-up curse, with Harry''s magic level, there is no way to support an hour." Said Fanlin.


    "It''s not necessarily. It may be more than that." Ron said.


    "Want to make a bet?"


    "Honey Duke''s candy!"


    "Deal." Van Lin laughs. At this point, Ron and Fred and George are very similar.


    "You shouldn''t have hurt Ron like that." Hermione whispered, and the girl spat out her tongue lovingly. "The honey Duke is fed up with it."


    "I can ask my dad to send some later." Said Fanlin.


    Hermione nodded. She knew that van Lin was talking about Mr. al. In fact, Hermione had no appetite for sugar free snacks


    With magic, why doesn''t she try more.


    The minutes and seconds passed.


    About half an hour or so, Fanlin saw a figure coming out of the water like a flying fish, but he was still a little far away from the shore.


    "A dozen colorful sticks." Vaseline said quickly, and then he drew out his magic wand He brought back the figures in the air.


    To van Lin''s surprise, Harry''s body is a little blue, it seems that Harry did not maintain the warm-up curse.However, in terms of time, it was somewhat surprising to van Lin.


    With Harry''s magic, supporting a bubble head mantra


    Harry held his hands on the ground, and with the help of Hermione and Ron, Harry spat.


    It seems that the time to remove the bubble head mantra is even earlier.


    "What''s the matter, Harry?" Van Lim asked, although he didn''t think Harry could last an hour, he didn''t even have 30 minutes and didn''t maintain the warm-up spell.


    Harry''s body was shaking, and his lips had turned blue.


    With the help of the warm-up spell, it took Harry about ten minutes to recover.


    "It''s too cold." Harry came up make complaints about it, but he came to a cold package, and the taste of several big cold water lakes was not so good.


    "Soon after I went in, I lifted the warm-up spell, and then I tried to dive."


    "Are you under attack?"


    "The underwater pressure is too big, my bubble head mantra did not maintain, I still use the last bit of magic to rush up." Harry said he didn''t use any of the warning devices that van Lin had given him, at least not to the point of unconsciousness.


    However, this is enough to remind van Lin.


    The underwater pressure must also be taken into account. If the bubble head mantra is not tough enough, it is also a burden for the wizard.


    In Harry''s second attempt, he used the bubble head mantra for about 40 minutes, which almost doubled in time. However, in terms of the depth of penetration, she was as deep as her sister for the first time.


    This is just a simple swimming state. You should know that he is going to the mermaid''s territory, and fighting is inevitable.


    The final decision was that Harry would take Houttuynia with him to see if the timing would be used.


    However, Fanlin thought it was good to use it in the beginning. After all, human body can''t swim faster than fish.


    After receiving Trevor''s assurance, Fanling didn''t want Harry to waste much time on the second task.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 646

    It''s a good idea not to let Harry waste too much time on the second thing, but no one has explored the mermaid''s territory so far.


    For people in Hogwarts, the mermaid tribe in the Black Lake is still a secret. The only way to know is through Slytherin''s territory.


    Their lounge is just below the Black Lake.


    Trying to help Harry with Slytherin? It''s just fantastic.


    Time did not leave too much time for Harry, naturally, in order to be able to successfully complete the task, these naturally need to be handled by Vaseline.


    In fact, about Mermaid, through learning, Fanlin also roughly understood what these mermaids like.


    Music, human accessories, and most importantly, mirrors!


    Of course, it''s not a great fish''s taste to change, but it''s not a good idea for a mermaid to change his taste.


    But there''s a strange thing.


    Animagus of Fanling is a cat, and then He is good at water magic.


    It was probably a little joke from the gods.


    It''s really a God''s joke.


    Don''t know why, Fanlin suddenly remembered those who did not know where to hide.


    Strictly speaking, the world has nothing to do with these gods.


    "What are you thinking?" Hermione said, "are you really going down?"


    "Of course." Fanlin nodded, "otherwise, in the evening, why do we run out..."


    Fanlin said helplessly that he had planned to check the surrounding environment to prevent Voldemort from taking Harry away in advance.


    But with Trevor''s promise, van Lin didn''t have to.


    Trevor won''t cheat him, otherwise, he won''t even see the sun the next day. It can be seen that he has no intention to sacrifice his life for Voldemort.


    There''s a strange relationship between two people.


    Under pressure, Trevor made a bad choice, but according to the prophecy, the choice should be his own.


    It''s a wonderful thing.


    Since he can''t resist fate, just stay there. He doesn''t care what''s wrong with the vampire family. He just wants to deal with Voldemort and the bad God of death as much as possible.


    This is probably the only clue left by the so-called gods.


    God doesn''t want to talk to you and throws an unsolved enemy at you.


    It''s strong, but it''s also very troublesome.


    "But it''s terrible. It''s too cold." Hermione said, "well, I''ll go with you."


    The girl was worried.


    Fanlin likes this proposal very much. Think about it. On the night of January, I would like to have a night tour in the lake with my beloved girl


    Er I always feel that there is something wrong


    Although the proposal is very attractive, considering the girl''s body, the cold water alone is enough for the girl to have a serious illness.


    It''s not worth it.


    If Hermione gets sick This should be the most worrying thing for Fanlin.


    "Go back. I think you can prepare me a hot milk tea in the public lounge."


    "I''m not going to put sugar. Your sweets have been out of control recently." Hermione''s conditioned response.


    Then Hermione laughed.


    The two of them slipped out early. It was not completely dark at that time. Fanlin was lucky to accompany Hermione to enjoy the sunset, just like those ordinary lovers.


    In fact, even with Dumbledore''s acquiescence, it was a bad thing to leave the castle at night. He seemed to have ignored the authority of the professors.


    Van Lin carefully put the clothes on the shore, Hermione still stood in the dark, which was very clear to van Lin.


    He waved at the girl, indicating that she should go back first.


    He will not hide a lot of things from Hermione now. Except for some things that he thinks are bad, no matter what he does, he basically has to report with Hermione.


    Is this sovereign surrender?


    Maybe, to tell you the truth, Fanlin doesn''t know how to deal with these delicate relationships. What he does most is to pretend to be forced and feel his head


    Fortunately, Hermione and he are smart enough to know what each other is thinking, otherwise


    Van Lin shook his head. He waved to Hermione here, and then he went to the depths of the Black Lake.


    In fact, it is difficult to explain how to enter the Black Lake.As we all know, the Black Lake has a boundary, and only the underground river connects the outside world.


    Large enough freshwater lake?


    However, there are grindillo, Mermaid and a giant squid. The giant squid is semi domesticated, allowing students to come forward and scratch its antennae when it''s in the sun.


    Well, freshwater Mermaid and squid


    It''s hard to say that durmstrand''s sailboats moved through space?


    It''s hard to imagine how much magic it takes.


    In fact, with Professor Snape''s foresight of seriously injuring Trevor, van Lim would not underestimate any old wizard.


    The death eaters, in particular, spent 12 years at ease, and, under Voldemort''s pressure, they would not relax their practice of magic.


    So, to what extent can kakarov reach?


    In the original time, kakarov did not leave anything. However, the person who can be the president of demstrand will not be much worse than Professor Snape. Although he is not as good as Dumbledore, this must also be taken into account.


    Van Lin walked to the lake step by step. The cold water of the lake submerged his waist.


    January''s Black Lake, cold nature is irresistible, even Fanlin also had to use a warm-up curse to warm up a section of the body.


    Fanlin was very glad that he didn''t bring Hermione here. Otherwise, the cold water of the lake would be enough for Hermione''s serious illness. The warm-up charm could only bring warmth, but it could not resist other changes.


    "Bubble headcharm!"


    A light blue shell of ice covers van Lin''s head, which is like a diver''s oxygen helmet. Most of the inspiration for van Lin''s improved magic spell comes from Muggles.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 647

    In fact, it''s not a good choice for a girl to choose to go to the dark black lake for an ugly mermaid on the night of January.


    If he had a choice, Fanling would be happy to let Harry do it himself, and then he would sit by the fire and read books for a while, and then read Hermione for a while.


    Hermione blushed, and van Lin liked it very much.


    However, this is destined to be just an idea. It is necessary to contact Mermaid, whether it is for Harry or the magic of the sea demon.


    Under the effect of the bubble head mantra, Fanlin''s breathing was not hindered. However, under the pressure of the lake, the pressure on his chest was a little high.


    In fact, the underwater world is almost unchanging dark, quiet


    At least in Fanlin''s ears, there was no other sound, which was a very rare thing. On land, even in the quiet night, there was always a uniform breath and an unknown hum.


    However, in the underwater world, the sight is quiet in the dark.


    For the Black Lake in January, it seems that the swimming fish are a little lack of vitality.


    Fanlin swim less than 100 meters, do not know how many fish came and go.


    The fish here seems to be lack of vigilance for human beings. Fanlin swam straight forward, and when they are about to touch a group of fish, the fish can be separated.


    They spread and then quickly converge, maintaining the posture of an ethnic group forever.


    This should be a favorite place for fishermen. Of course, if you don''t take into account the small water monsters and the giant squid in the lake, the Black Lake can really make a living for a whole town.


    This is the first time that Fanlin has come to the underwater world. Naturally, everything around him is a new experience.


    However, this kind of freshness did not last long. It is not a good season now, and the Black Lake lacks vitality.


    Van Lin carefully bypasses the habitat of the giant squid.


    Although he does not exclude Hogwarts students from playing with him when he is in the sun, but considering that his presence underwater is an intruder for the giant squid, it is better to stay away from it.


    However, when passing through the sea grass jungle, they encountered some troubles.


    Little water demon, grindillo.


    Greendillo''s body is green, with green teeth and horns on his head. Greendillo had very long fingers, which, though powerful in grasping, were easily broken.


    Generally speaking, a disgusting, pointed green monster with a face on the glass, making all kinds of strange appearances and stretching his long, thin fingers.


    These guys are not that friendly.


    When van Lin first contacted them, he was still in Professor Lu Ping''s defense against the dark arts class.


    It''s just that these things don''t make people happy, some bad black magic creatures.


    This aggressive creature attacks both Muggles and witches. But mermaids have tamed them and kept them as pets.


    It''s very well matched with the fish man, ugly enough and aquatic.


    However, the aggressiveness of these creatures is not too high. Those who are classified as XX level magical creatures by the Ministry of magic can easily solve these guys when they are a wizard who has some magic spells like me.


    Naturally, these things are very resistant.


    Although greendillo''s fingers were long and strong, they were fragile. The trick to get rid of grindillo is that they can''t just grab themselves. Using the pull away spell on grindillo will also help, but it will turn into a hot column of water underwater.


    Van Lin''s head naturally appeared the methods in these books, but when faced with a whole sea grass jungle of greendillo, the simple withdrawal curse was not so effective.


    Fanlin had a headache when he looked at those crazy little things.


    These guys who can only become Mermaid pets are one of Harry''s obstacles, because the mermaid tribe is not far away from where grindillo is.


    Fanlin is thinking about whether to get rid of these annoying little guys in one breath, and then the second task will definitely become the simplest task ever.


    But This seems to lose the original intention of the game?


    With the help of magic, Fanlin is like a solid wall formed in the water.


    "Get out of here


    Fanlin''s voice came from behind the bubble head mantra. This is the mermaid''s language. These little things that seem troublesome under the water should recognize their master''s voice.


    As a matter of fact, mermaids are naturally oppressive to greendillo.


    Vaseline''s spell was just a barrier, but as the sound was purposefully transmitted to most of greendillo''s brains along with the ripples of water, the little guys made some vague and strange noises.This is probably the gift of aquatic life.


    Fanlin wants to spread the sound out, but also to pay a certain amount of magic.


    Structure is really a big knowledge. Maybe you can study the structure of mermaid, and then make an alchemy Mermaid puppet?


    This is a good idea. There are many precious magic materials in the Black Lake of Hogwarts. At least when he swam over, he found something similar to gill grass.


    This is pretty bad.


    Trevor made himself seriously injured for gill grass. Then, he swam around here and found one


    Van Lin shook his head, and he swam on. Behind the green Dillo habitat was probably the mermaid tribe.


    This route is very easy to plan out, go into the water, and then swim deep all the way to find seaweed from the forest, so it is not far from the destination.


    After about five minutes, the scene here is a little strange. The Black Lake is not only a black lake, but also a black lake. The sand here is mixed with some black stones. With the fluctuation of the current, a layer of spinning yarn is raised, and then


    And then he pasted van Lin''s face.


    It was an unfriendly experience If not have bubble head mantra, oneself also want to eat a mouthful?


    It''s a terrible welcome.


    As soon as Fanlin reached out, he pulled out the black water plants in front of him, which was the second half of the sea grass jungle. Behind the water plants, a scattered stone house was displayed in front of Fanlin.


    This is his destination. The mermaid tribe hidden in Hogwarts is like the Centaur tribe in the forbidden forest. Hogwarts can always surprise people enough.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 648

    ¡­¡­


    In fact, the only thing the mermaid tribe in Hogwarts knew was that they had a fight with the giant squid in the Black Lake.


    Naturally, the two species cannot coexist naturally. The giant squid needs enough living space. This is his territory, and the mermaid tribe in Black Lake also needs to breed.


    There is a natural contradiction between the two.


    The final solution is still given by Hogwarts. The space of Black Lake is divided into two parts. It can be said that under the threat of magic, both sides have reached a perfect consensus.


    This event is still recorded in the mermaid tribe.


    As soon as Fanlin swam in front of the mermaid tribe, he was attracted by a huge stone depicted in relief.


    A row of mermaids with steel forks chased a giant squid.


    Although the mermaid''s technique is relatively clumsy, at least Fanlin recognized this matter.


    This is a rare thing.


    For the mermaid''s aesthetic view, Fanlin naturally dare not have any recognition, but at least, mermaid use their immature culture to record one thing after another.


    It''s much better than the giant squid, which doesn''t communicate with human wizards. It''s still in the realm of beasts.


    But In the eyes of the Ministry of magic, the two creatures should be the same.


    Over the boulder, Fanlin roughly calculated his position. Through the magic acceleration, Fanlin swam like a real fish, but even so, Fanlin still swam for more than ten minutes.


    If you are a normal person, you will be forced by the huge pressure under the water, plus the consumption of magic and the adaptation to the water temperature


    Give Harry a clear route. It should be here in about 20 minutes.


    Vaseline roughly calculated the time taken, relying solely on his own body and bubble head mantra, even if there was no threat, the other three could not be faster than Harry.


    Krum has a certain talent in transfiguration, which Hibiscus revealed to him.


    So, Krum may rely on transfiguration, so the order should be Harry, Krum


    As for Cedric and hibiscus, I hope they can come out of the water and grass jungle.


    Although Dumbledore won''t let them die, some troubles are inevitable.


    This is probably the center of the Black Lake.


    The dwelling houses of the mermaid tribe still need to dive. Fanlin sees a place similar to a rift valley, where there are a large number of stone houses.


    Vanillin cast a light spell. Under the control of magic, the cold blue light did not dissipate in the water.


    Sitting on the shoulder of Fanlin like a loyal guard.


    These stone houses are green as a whole. Is this moss or what?


    Strands of seaweed float out from the cracks in the stone, like ribbons blown by the wind


    This is the best scene for ghosts. If a ghost with green light comes out of it, Fanlin will not be surprised at all.


    Fanlin held the light closer. He wanted to know where the Mermaids had gone.


    Through the dark windows, the light shines on the stone house near the mermaid.


    Before van Lindau had a look at it, the mermaid suddenly appeared in the window. He was startled. His hand shook, and the light ball almost fell out of his hand.


    The mermaid in the stone house let out a very short breath, which was like a scream. Fanlin wanted to scream more than that.


    But soon, van Lin realized the meaning of the scream and the speed of the mermaid in the water.


    In less than two seconds, the waters around Fanlin were full of mermaids.


    They''re all strong Mermaid warriors


    It seems that in the absence of further evolution of mermaids, these mermaids can only rely on their own body to fight.


    It''s just that in the water, being pointed at by a group of mermaids holding steel forks, this feeling is really bad.


    It''s only when you get in touch with these mermaids that you know how bad the real mermaids are.


    Fanlin doubted whether he had made a mistake. Except that the sea monster and Mermaid were aquatic creatures, Fanlin could not connect the two species at all.


    Their faces are vaguely recognizable with some human features. Their skin is iron blue, and a long seaweed hair is braided into wisps of braids, which are scattered behind their heads.


    Bright yellow eyes appear a little muddy, although similar to human faces, but the eyes are still arranged on both sides, at least the distance between human eyes will not be so exaggerated.


    Like their eyes, mermaid''s teeth are yellow, which seems to lack effective cleaning and maintenance methods. Fanlin saw some teeth missing in the mouth of a recent Mermaid.


    It''s worth mentioning that mermaid''s teeth are serrated fangs. They don''t feed on seaweed.Vaseline released the light in his hand, as if to see more clearly.


    However, the reaction of these mermaids startled him. It was like meeting the snow in the sun. When the light of the light mantra was shining, all the Mermaids retreated like the tide.


    This also set off a chaotic surge of water in the water, Fanlin had to use magic to fix his body.


    It was much faster than they gathered together. In less than a second, there were only a few Mermaid heads in the sight of Fanlin.


    That''s quite a surprise to Fanlin.


    According to the original routine, the mermaids were no doubt going to attack, but he just released the light in his hands, and the Mermaids fled in all directions.


    Of course, van Lim knows what the mermaid is afraid of.


    Magic.


    Only magic is the best way to communicate?


    To tell you the truth, even the teeth, which is Hagrid''s stupid hound, is cowardly to death.


    However, Fangfang at least won''t be scared away by a random lighting spell.


    These mermaids are the most timid magical creatures Fanlin has ever seen. No wonder a sea demon can command a large number of mermaid tribes.


    Mermaids clearly have the conditions to cast magic, but in fear, they choose to resist.


    That''s a bad fact.


    It is recorded in the book that mermaids have a natural awe of magic, but awe and fear should not be confused.


    It''s obvious that there are so many of them


    It is obvious that they have a lot of fish, but now they are afraid to die, even their own weapons have been lost.


    Just by a completely harmless magic, which is really a little sorry for their bodies.


    Fanlin thought he would be in trouble before, but now


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 649

    It''s still troublesome


    These mermaids were too timid. As soon as Fanlin approached, they ran away in the form of birds and beasts.


    The speed of mermaid is so fast that van Lin can''t catch up.


    This had to make Fanlin change his original intention. Originally, he did not intend to hurt these mermaids, but now it seems that he has to use some unconventional means.


    Surface to air missiles Er Similar to


    It can be seen from the faces of these mermaids that they do not know anything about magic. Naturally, mortals do not need any destructive methods.


    In fact, Vaseline just used magic to send his voice to each mermaid''s brain, and then symbolically smashed a stone with a blasting curse. These mermaids naturally came.


    In their eyes, magic is invincible.


    This greatly facilitated van Lin''s inquiry, but he had no hope.


    The mermaid tribe at Hogwarts is too closed, much worse than he thought.


    What''s more, now those mermaids are scared to death. You can see the bubbles in their mouths.


    Fanlin confirmed that they could understand what he said, which proved that his language was not too big a problem, but the problem was that these mermaids were so afraid that their deformed voices could not be fully recognized.


    I don''t know how Dumbledore communicated with these mermaids. You know, Dumbledore is also a wizard. He may


    It looks like I''m freaking these guys out.


    Fanlin must show enough kindness, at least, to make the mermaid in front of her quiet, and be able to communicate smoothly is a serious matter.


    One thing to be sure of is that the mermaid tribe at Hogwarts has no magic at all.


    This can be clearly learned from newt''s "where are the magical animals". Mermaids have different abilities due to different regional customs and blood relations.


    From the strong body of these Mermaid warriors, the chance of mastering magic is really poor.


    However, Fanlin dares to try, at least, just go back, Fanlin himself is quite unwilling.


    After letting go of the mermaid that was about to die of fright, van Lin waved his hand, some specially collected human ornaments and some things that Professor Lu Ping helped him prepare.


    For magical creatures, Professor Lupin''s knowledge is still trustworthy.


    Mermaids like music, and Professor Lu Ping just prepared some music boxes that can make sound underwater.


    The appearance of these things attracted the attention of these mermaids.


    Van Lin''s mouth spits out a series of bubbles, and he tries to express that these things are given to them.


    But because of the bad experience before, these mermaids still don''t dare to move.


    Vaseline can clearly feel the fear from their spiritual world.


    In fact, such a simple spiritual world also makes Fanlin feel helpless.


    These enclosed mermaids are almost defenseless.


    Vaseline''s fingers moved rapidly in the water, and some silver light diffused from his fingertips into the water.


    This is the mantra of the guardian God. It can be said that it is the collection of all the goodness and kindness in the heart of mortals.


    Another effect of this mantra is also very important, that is, pacifying, the patron saint mantra can soothe the impact of the spiritual world to a certain extent, which comes from the warmest power.


    However, this is basically the effect of adding one or two soul magic loops. In short, it is quite appropriate to put it here.


    In the perspective of patron saint, Fanlin still did not summon the complete Guardian God.


    A silver cat appeared at the bottom of the lake, which is a little too inconsistent.


    At least Fanlin feel very uncomfortable, ghost knows how this kind of affectation heart is to appear.


    With the light of the patron saint, Fanlin put a small octave box into the hand of the mermaid nearest to him.


    There were a lot of bubbles coming out of my mouth.


    "Well To Gulu Your... "


    It''s a strange scene. If it wasn''t for the fact that Hogwarts mermaids didn''t look like their ancestors, it would have become very loving.


    In the middle of winter, at the bottom of the lake, the little wizard of Hogwarts abducted the mermaid


    If we can solve the problem of fish tail, this is also a good suggestion, but this kind of high-level deformation agent vanillin has never heard of.


    Maybe it was, but it was lost for sure.


    The key reason is that these mermaids are getting worse and worse. It''s completely useless for human beings


    However, van Lin''s action was like opening a gate.


    Under the effect of the guardian curse. The fear in mermaid''s mind was completely replaced by kindness and warmth.In the face of their favorite things, how can these mermaids live in the heart of expectations.


    However, these mermaids did not rush in, they approached slowly, and Fanlin was more willing to arrange these things one by one.


    He brought enough gadgets, at least enough to satisfy the mermaid in front of him.


    These Mermaid soldiers took their favorite things in their hands, and then all the Mermaids dispersed.


    This makes Fanlin a little speechless. Although these things were originally given to these mermaids, such behavior


    After a while, van Lin felt something pulling his bare feet, which was very slight.


    It''s a smaller fish man who seems to be a newborn.


    It wagged its tail, and then put a stone into van Lin''s hand.


    A very good color transparent stone, can be used to make magic crystal as a raw material.


    Does this seem like a reward for yourself?


    Van Lin pointed to himself, and a series of bubbles came out of his mouth.


    The little mermaid also responded with a series of bubbles, but this time the sound that reached Fanlin''s ears was not so sharp.


    Mermaid is a music loving race, and their voice is not bad.


    "Dear wizard This is a gift for you. "


    That''s probably what he meant. Fanlin was not very clear about it, but he kept the rare alchemy material.


    For a moment, the whole Mermaid tribe was like a frying pan. All kinds of voices were noisy together. If it wasn''t for the bubbles, van Lin doubted whether he was back in the hall of Hogwarts.


    There''s not much difference in human habits.


    The next time is the mermaid''s gift. The rare herbs on the land are the most collected things of mermaid.


    They are also magical creatures. Natural mermaids can vaguely feel the extraordinary of these things. However, in mermaid''s values, these herbs are mostly weeds stronger than seaweed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 650

    Although these magic materials are nothing to mermaid''s eyes, they do not seem to be in line with the productivity of Black Lake.


    Compared with the wizard, mermaid tribe is undoubtedly barren, they even have no mirror.


    But from the wizard''s point of view, the mermaid tribe is undoubtedly endowed with, reposing in the water, these Mermaid master magic material is simply not too rich.


    The mermaid, who had been watching the warlords, became excited after receiving those magic materials.


    For them, these are useless things, and they are happy to have a happy deal with the wizard who is shining with soft light.


    Fanlin was naturally fearless. What he gave mermaid was just something that jinjialong could solve. However, mermaid''s feedback exceeded this value.


    Perhaps this is also due to Hogwarts. Because of the existence of Hogwarts, witches are not allowed to collect privately in the area of Black Lake. To be exact, foreign witches are not not allowed to enter the Hogwarts category, but there are still too many things. Take the transparent stone at the beginning, it seems that such minerals appear in the Black Lake waters It''s reasonable.


    "All these things are from the Black Lake?" A series of bubbles came out of van Lin''s mouth.


    "Gulu It''s not... " A mermaid was playing with a mirror.


    Fanlin doubted that these mermaids would be frightened by their appearance.


    "No?" Fanlin asked in doubt.


    "Part of Collapse, and the sea eye... " A mermaid quickly received it. It was putting a card on top of her head, which seemed to be It''s like Hermione''s hairpin


    Fanlin quickly put his head away. OK, Hermione lost a hairpin. This should be It shouldn''t be a big deal.


    However, the mermaid''s words make Fanlin care.


    Collapse, eye


    "What is that?" Fanlin asked, "what collapsed, and Haiyan, Unicom..."


    "Temple..." A series of bubbles came out of the mermaid''s mouth. "Not long ago, the underwater Temple collapsed."


    Fanlin remembered for a moment that it was the result of the hunt for Peter Pettigrew.


    I didn''t seem to have come and went to see it all the time. However, the description of the mermaid is roughly the same.


    "What is a sea eye?" Van Lin quickly asked, the voice is a little sharp.


    "Go to Other Water... " Said one Mermaid.


    "You still have contact with the outside?"


    "Sacrifice, pilgrimage..." The mermaid''s mouth was constantly bubbling out, and for a moment, all the eyes of Fanlin were filled with bubbles.


    "Sacrifice Pilgrimage? " Fanlin has not come and more consideration, a mermaid quickly said a few words, followed by a few Mermaid will pull van Lin''s clothes.


    "Take you to..." Said the mermaid.


    Van Lin nodded, and then felt the body was violently pulled, the scene around him was moving rapidly.


    The speed of mermaid soldiers in the water was not as fast as that of human beings. After a while, Fanlin felt that he was far away from the original Mermaid tribe.


    This seems to be another lake.


    Fanlin only felt the darkness before his eyes, and then the whole person came to another area.


    "Where is this?" Van Lim quickly asked, and he clearly felt the difference around him.


    The reason why the Black Lake is called Black Lake is that the sediment and seaweed of the Black Lake are all black. However, here


    The exposed rock wall is in a green state, which is the attached algae, which is characteristic of the Black Lake


    "Sea eye..." A mermaid said from the side of Fanlin, her bright yellow eyes rolling and a finger pointing to the abyss below.


    "Sea eye?" Fanlin repeated in surprise, "is this not natural?"


    Van Lin looked at the fracture on the rock wall. It was more like


    "Explosion Expand... " Mermaid''s mouth constantly repeated such words, in fact, mermaid''s language to express the content of a thing, or a little too reluctant.


    "You mean..." Van Lin made a little arrangement and looked down at the dark rift valley below.


    "There was a sea eye here, but the explosion made it look like this?" Fanlin was surprised.


    "Boom..." The mermaid imitated the scene at that time, "hear Noise Sea eye... "


    Is this a communication barrier?


    "But what is a sea eye..."


    "Passage Pilgrimage... "


    "Pilgrimage?" Fanlin was dumbfounded. He knew about the culture of mermaid. If he was on a pilgrimage, he was nothing more than the sea god.


    I don''t know which God they speak of, Poseidon or tiaz in Greek mythology?


    Is it a mermaid?"Where can I get there?"


    "Water Salt... " The mermaid kept mumbling the words.


    The ocean?


    This is a bit unreliable, Hogwarts to the nearest Atlantic Ocean is not a small eye can support.


    Maybe these mermaids just feel the difference between different waters.


    But Van Lin is still very careful about this


    Fanlin frowned, and with a wave of his hand, a blue light ball went deep into the so-called sea eye.


    This process lasted for a long time until van Lin''s sight was out of reach.


    Fanlin vaguely felt that there was something wrong with this place, but what he could see in the water was really limited. Until finally, Fanlin felt that the light would be distorted.


    "You say pilgrimage, which means that you have to go there every once in a while?" Fanlin pointed to the darkness below. He wanted to go down and have a look. But for everything inside, it was an unknown thing. There was no doubt that it required a great deal of risk.


    "A year Once... " The mermaid''s mouth was bubbling.


    In fact, in the underwater world, the concept between day and night is not obvious, especially in the Black Lake, which is more difficult to distinguish.


    It''s very good that mermaid has a year concept. It''s impossible for van Lin to get the same time limit from this mermaid''s mouth.


    Fanlin originally wanted to see the sacrifice of this Mermaid tribe, but it became a big problem that he didn''t know the specific time.


    There is no doubt that this is a pilgrimage activity, which naturally requires a specific time. It is just like those horses and men, but their intelligence is much better than that of mermaids. They even master the divination


    "How do you time?"


    "Square The stone heart brightens... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 651

    The stone core brightens?


    Fanlin did not have time to carefully observe the mermaid tribe of things were pulled to the eye position.


    This is actually a pilgrimage route for the mermaid tribe.


    On his return, however, van reen takes a closer look at the mysterious tribe that has been in Hogwarts for an unknown period of time.


    At least, Fanlin saw the stone core on the stone pillar of their stone heart square.


    The magic array carving of mermaid characters is gathered on the stone pillar, which is the most exquisite thing of mermaid tribe, while the so-called stone heart in mermaid''s mouth is a black stone.


    It was inlaid on the top of the stone pillar. From the vanlin''s point of view, it was impossible to analyze the material of this thing for a while.


    However, the general role of Vaseline is understandable.


    The magic absorption device of time has a set cycle, but today''s Mermaid tribe can''t complete such a thing.


    It makes things a little bit bad.


    Fanlin has no way to determine when this thing will be full


    Finally, Fanlin set up a trigger type array around, as a guide and warning to stay in the mermaid tribe. Different from Fanlin, Fanlin will pass through the sticky sea grass forest next time.


    In fact, with the exchange of gifts, the mermaid and vaseline naturally established a friendship.


    Mermaids are not dark creatures. Although the Mermaids are ugly, the Ministry of magic has not classified them into the dark creatures'' camp regardless of their origin or personality.


    Like humans and horses, they belong to a non-human race, humanoid


    Mermaids and horses are roughly the same. The splendid and splendid culture appears in the history and myth of human beings.


    And the experience between them is not the same.


    With the end of the mythical age, witches have become the main body of the world. To be exact, human beings have become the main theme. Naturally, these non-human races have been suppressed in any aspect.


    However, as long as it is a civilized race, what it leaves behind must have significance of existence. To be exact, it is very valuable for human witches.


    The magic of these magical creatures, words, everything is an alternative form of wealth.


    For example, the prophet who was born because of the influence of the Centaurus tribe, and the Vaseline strengthened his strength through the magic of mermaid.


    In terms of communication, water and Mermaid are naturally inseparable, and human magic is not as close to water as Mermaid Magic, especially when mainstream magic belongs to the category of Olympian magic.


    Is Fanlin himself a heresy?


    At least in the eyes of some stereotypical wizards.


    Fanlin stayed in the mermaid tribe for a long time. At that time, these mermaids will become Harry''s hindrance. However, the biggest problem is to take some small sea monsters


    Mermaids have great reverence for human witches, and they are not hostile to humans. It can be said that as long as you do not invade the territory of mermaids and do not harm them, these pure minded mermaids are even willing to provide you with some help.


    However, when Mermaid took out some of their food, Fanlin was still a little fed up.


    Mermaid''s food is naturally fish. Of course, there are also some seaweeds. However, if there is a choice, raw fish is better for Mermaid.


    Fanlin can understand why mermaid is becoming more and more ugly.


    For the convenience of survival, the life of sharp teeth, iron blue skin, blowing hair and drinking blood has no change compared with the past. Moreover, mermaid has no magic ability now.


    This is a very sad thing, people and horses at least have a prophet


    The journey back is much faster than before.


    As the water pressure decreased, van leen was getting closer to the shore of Hogwarts.


    This trip didn''t come in vain. Just for those magic materials, it was very profitable.


    Although these things are equivalent in the eyes of mermaid, for the human wizard, he has made a lot of useless things in exchange for the progress of magic.


    It''s just that it''s cool enough


    Fanlin just leaked out of the upper body, a cold wind blowing over, Fanlin began to shake unconsciously.


    It was really bad weather.


    Hogwarts winter swimming in January I''m really ill.


    "You are back."


    Hermione''s voice came from the shore. Fanlin was stunned. He remembered that he had let Hermione go back first.


    "I''m afraid something will happen to you." Hermione''s face was a little red, and I didn''t know whether it was caused by the cold wind or how.


    Fanlin quickened his pace.


    Fanlin''s heart some warm, at the same time some heartache girl.


    He was grateful that the girl was waiting here, but he had been underwater for at least an hour and a half.This is Hogwarts in January.


    In addition to her clothes, Hermione was only kept warm by the fire of her wand.


    "Change your clothes." Hermione said anxiously, "otherwise it''s easy to catch a cold."


    Fanlin''s face turned red. Although Hermione could not see clearly in the dark, he could see clearly.


    Hermione was not very nice. She took out the clothes she held in her arms. "You can treat the water on your body with magic."


    Van Lin nodded, reached out to take the clothes, fingers touch the place is a warm.


    "Good." Said Fanlin.


    "Waiting for you in the back, too." Hermione didn''t seem to be happy to stay here either. She turned around and said, "hurry up."


    Fanlin quickly treated the water on his body, and then put on Hermione''s clothes to cover the heat, which was unexpected treatment.


    Well, it''s still a good girlfriend


    (when I''m bullshit, the one in trouble...)


    After wearing it, van Lin hugged Hermione directly from the back. He could see that the girl was also very cold, which could not be dispelled by a small magic flame.


    "I suggest you go to Madame Pomfrey, or let dobby make you a bowl of cold soup." Van Lin rubbed Hermione''s head, and the warm-up mantra on his hand naturally hit Hermione''s body.


    "Maybe we can do it ourselves." Said Hermione. The girl still didn''t want to bother the house elves.


    "No problem." Van Lin nodded, he secretly looked at the time, 9:30, very good, soon to curfew time.


    But Hermione doesn''t care. Why does he care?


    It''s rare that Hermione doesn''t care what time wants to do. Naturally, full support is necessary.


    "Where are we going now?"


    "The house where you want it." Hermione laughed. "There''s absolutely enough demand there."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 652

    Minutes and seconds passed between the corridors of Hogwarts.


    Hesitant to get familiar with each other, more and more people from busbarton and demstrand joined the school''s magic classes.


    Like hibiscus and Gabriel.


    In fact, more and more people have joined the team of integration. Of course, we can call him passers-by a, B, C, D, e, G, G, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h, h


    It''s just that most of the students who come to Hogwarts, demstrand and busbarton, are senior students, and the lower classes are no longer applicable to them.


    This once made Gryffindor''s small animals very frustrated. Unfortunately, van Lin''s grade just happened to be stuck in the middle of the team.


    You know, busbarton''s sister flower and vaseline have a good relationship. Although they say they can''t do anything, they can always have a look


    But for hibiscus, the Hogwarts course is obviously not suitable for her.


    Strictly speaking, Hibiscus is now in the middle of graduation and in school. With Furong''s ability, busbarton''s graduation is still Ron, which will not defeat her for the whole semester. It''s just a question of whether the grades are good or super good.


    As for Gabriel, it''s clear that Colin or Dennis''s grade is more suitable for the development of cherubs.


    Wolf howling is inevitable, but there is no way.


    They can''t skip class, go out and watch Gabriel or Hibiscus?


    Forget it, Ron didn''t have the courage to die after being refused by hibiscus.


    As a matter of fact, hibiscus should be the most frightened person for Ron this whole semester. The main reason is that Ron himself has done too badly, so now Ron can''t look up in front of Hibiscus.


    What if Ron knew Hibiscus would be his sister-in-law?


    In Ron''s present state of mind, it''s a shame to die.


    This is a bit unreliable, it can be said that this is a big critical hit.


    For this reason, Fanlin and hibiscus specially mentioned it when they were chatting. As a result, hibiscus thought for a long time before she remembered that Ron was the last boy among the four of them. Then Furong hit Fanlin hard with Ron''s height.


    It''s just terrible. It hasn''t grown tall. It''s almost a complaint of Fanlin.


    Of course, it also reflects the fact that Ron himself is the only one who is upset. As for the rest of us, they don''t care about it at all.


    After Hagrid came back, he still taught them magic animal protection lessons as before.


    In fact, it is impossible to have no impact.


    It''s just that Dumbledore has tried his best to minimize this bad effect, but it''s still hard to accept.


    Since the identity of Hagrid giant was exposed, people''s attitude towards Hagrid naturally needs to change.


    It was clear to everyone that before Hagrid''s announcement, his unusual height was the best proof.


    It''s impossible for a normal person to become Hagrid''s, and even if he''s hit by a curse and his body gets bigger, his scope of action is just his size.


    Hagrid''s pitchcake was no different from stone. If possible, van Lin thought Hagrid could eat a stone raw.


    At least, according to the giant''s physical strength, there should be no problem, just the taste


    This is still to be verified, er I''ve had toothpicks. I don''t know if it counts


    Hagrid''s identity as a giant is not a big news for Hogwarts. It is like a duel between Harry and Malfoy. He is surprised, but only surprised.


    But Hagrid and Mrs. Maxim are completely finished.


    As the headmaster of busbarton, Mrs. Maxim strongly rejected this kind of slander which could not be regarded as slander.


    The object of exclusion naturally includes Hagrid.


    Mrs. Maxim was a clever woman, and she was not as heartless as Hagrid, or Rita Skeeter''s report would not have let her off.


    The headmaster of busbarton was a hybrid giant.


    This will bring busbarton''s rating to the bottom.


    When does the cradle of human witches need a half blood giant to manage?


    Mrs. Maxim claims it''s just a big skeleton


    This skeleton is really big. Hagrid got to Mrs. Maxim''s chest


    But as long as she doesn''t admit her blood, it''s easy to be put off, as busbarton had done before.


    The bad black wizard, frustrated by the defeat, attacked Mrs. Maxim with a curse.


    It''s a story full of slots, but with such an officially acknowledged story, no one can say anything.


    Naturally, the contradiction between Hagrid and Mrs. Maxim became irreconcilable.


    It seems that two people are going to die alone. Otherwise, it is very difficult to find the other half who can be accepted under the condition of two people.Hagrid was fine. He was only half a body taller than a man, but his giant habit remained much more than Mrs. Maxim.


    As for Mrs. Maxim Hogwarts''s chandelier, if she doesn''t use her hand, it''s easy to bump her head.


    It''s hard to imagine a man who would win over Mrs. Maxim without knowing whether to die or not. Before Mrs. maxim, Mrs. maxim should be as tall as two adult men. Anyway, when van Lin stood beside Mrs. maxim, it was not easy to see Mrs. Maxim''s face when she looked up.


    A tall, excessive woman


    It''s just resentment.


    Hagrid doesn''t go to the auditorium at all. In Hagrid''s words, he would rather spare more time to take care of nob than listen to those indifferent remarks. Norbo has initially possessed the power of a dragon.


    However, everyone knows this. Mrs. Maxim often goes to the auditorium. Hagrid is afraid to meet Mrs. Maxim.


    Nob is very smart, and after the baptism of Dumbledore, protecting Hogwarts has become an instinct, this is a lovely dragon beast.


    Naturally, too much care seemed less urgent than before. Hagrid spent most of his time on the magic horse, the only thing Hagrid could do for Mrs. Maxim.


    After all, compared with the horse riding, some of the supernatural talismans are better than the horse riding.


    Now Hagrid''s cabin has become a major gathering point for several people, the reason being to prepare his second competition for Harry.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 653

    For Harry to solve his second competition, of course, is the most important season at the moment. For this reason, van Lin accompanied Harry to the water twice to ensure that Harry can easily find the mermaid tribe.


    The road to the Black Lake is not so easy to walk. Van Lin has been trying to figure out how to let Harry escape from the water grass jungle, and even Fanlin wants to go down from the mermaid tribe.


    But this proposal is not very reliable.


    Human beings are not swimming fish. In the water, it is a difficult problem to identify the direction, and once immersed in the water, the change of perspective makes it impossible for people to determine their own position.


    The way down from above is not very reliable, and not to mention the problem of Harry''s location, these plants almost wrapped up the mermaid tribe, and the little sea demon greendillo was almost unavoidable.


    These little guys are really too difficult to entangle, not to mention their fingers, it is similar to the octopus body under the body, once it touches the human body, it is inevitable to be tightly entangled.


    Harry''s silent mantra must speed up the process, at least a wide range of fixed body mantra is unavoidable, they have already mastered these hibiscus, which leads to Harry''s no advantage in underwater combat.


    However, the use of Houttuynia to liberate the magic required by the bubble head mantra is also a small compensation for a month. Van Lin has strictly calculated Harry''s time. If it goes well, Harry will be able to get out of the water in about 40 minutes, while Hibiscus without guidance is not necessarily for them.


    However, they will also mention what to prepare for, at least Fanlin has been watched by the Black Lake terrain, and hibiscus and Krum have been in the water many times.


    As for Cedric, you know, he''s a student at Hogwarts, and Black Lake is Hogwarts'' territory.


    Van Lin also reminded Furong of a wake-up call. He remembered that the last time the girl was entangled by bagelindillo, which led to the loss of the game.


    If possible, Vernon would be happy to have hibiscus and Harry in the top two, which is always better than Viktor Krum or Cedric.


    Fanlin was not familiar with them. Naturally, Fanlin had no interest in helping them both.


    As if, this became a game, without Voldemort''s threat, van Lin''s mind naturally put on the game with the old guy Igor kakarov.


    The first time he refused to take part in the competition was Igor. If it was not forbidden, the warriors of Hogwarts would have nothing to do with Cedric.


    However, this is also good, Fanlin can be naturally lazy, if not for Harry, in fact, the three wizard contest for van Lin is really a troublesome thing.


    "So can we go up?" Harry''s mouth was shaking. There was no doubt that it was frozen.


    "Oh, of course." And, speaking of the castle, he saw it from afar.


    Van Lin took Harry to familiarize himself with the waters again. After all, the second game of the three witchcraft contest will be held the next day. Before that, they must make adequate preparations.


    However, there were some accidents when I went out today. Hermione and Ron were called away by Professor McGonagall, saying that something was wrong.


    Fanlin is naturally associated with the event of the next day''s competition. You know, the treasure of the Warriors is human. His best friend, Ron can certainly understand. But Hermione''s words


    "What are you two doing?" Vaseline swam up from a distance and asked, "I think you just missed Harry''s underwater cramp."


    "Hey, man, it doesn''t mean anything."


    Ron looked a little queer. He looked at Vaseline, then Hermione, and finally Ron looked at the boat, where the men of durmstrand were.


    "Let''s meet..."


    "Professor McGonagall took us to Dumbledore." Hermione said, "there are some tasks that Ron needs to complete, so it''s a little late."


    "Mission, what mission?" Harry asked, "it won''t be cleaning up the showroom, or..."


    They didn''t speak. Hermione just looked at Van Lin uneasily, but then the girl''s face turned red, and then she began to use magic to dispel the cold from van Lin.


    "The treasure of the warriors?" Van Lin confirmed in a low voice.


    "Well." Hermione nodded and snorted softly. Ron had already pulled Harry to say something about the water.


    "Why do you want to go?" Van Lin was surprised to ask, he still some do not understand why and Hermione pull relationship.


    "I don''t know." Hermione shrugged. "Professor McGonagall asked me to help wickdor, but I refused."


    Fanlin some speechless, for the persistent Krum, Fanlin is really made some fidgety by him.


    Now that guy runs to the library every day, and ever since he knew that Hermione and several people came to the lake every day, Krum would show up on the deck of the durmstrand ship on time to exercise.


    This is a really bad situation.He hasn''t given up Hermione.


    It''s really annoying!


    When Vaseline tried to teach Krum some lessons to swear sovereignty or to get rid of Krum, Hermione was always reluctant to let van reen pass.


    For Hermione, Krum was just a little annoyed at best, not to the point of harming Krum.


    Naturally, van Lin would not take Krum in his mind, but this guy somehow made Hermione his treasure and put pressure on Professor McGonagall


    Well Sometimes being thick skinned is really Kung Fu.


    This is also an unreasonable thing in Hermione''s eyes. She is Fanlin''s girlfriend, so naturally she rejects such things that will cause misunderstanding.


    "OK..." Van Lin touched his nose, and it was not a way to let Krum harass him endlessly. He had to give Krum some warning


    Vaseline looked back at Krum on the deck, as if there was a sense. As soon as Hermione got to the water, Krum came out of it.


    How about beating him up the day before the game?


    Can it be said that Hogwarts, in order to win by all means, has given in to the three witchcraft contest competitors by violence?


    This should be big news


    When it comes to the news, Rita Skeeter''s affair has not been solved yet. It''s a big problem. Van Lin almost forgot her.


    "Don''t worry. Leave it to me." Van Lin touched Hermione''s head, and it could be seen that such troubles also caused some troubles to Hermione.


    "Now?"


    "When the second task is over, if he has no memory..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 654

    In fact, when the game came, no matter how many times he had practiced before, Harry still felt his body began to stiffen.


    It''s not that he doesn''t believe in Van Lin, but he''s a little flustered now.


    Ever since they began to connect at Black Lake, Harry couldn''t go any further when they swam into the sea grass jungle.


    In Van Lin''s words, it''s the magic of the Goblet of fire, which prevents competitors from prying.


    Fanlin also gave him a description of the mermaid tribe.


    Small stone houses, black or green water plants, and those ugly mermaids, are soldiers with steel forks


    Well, there are stone pillars and statues, and even a square, which is probably the whole Mermaid tribe.


    Only when it''s confirmed can Harry be confident.


    And gill grass. Van Lin told him that it could last about an hour, but it would take him 40 minutes to go back and forth. If he was in trouble


    The problem of casting was solved, silent spell, and Harry also mastered the ability to make sound underwater, but the feeling of bubbling and bubbling was not very good.


    The water in Black Lake didn''t taste good. Harry had enough.


    The most magical discovery is another application of the bubble head mantra. Through Harry''s own bubble head mantra to exercise his own magic power, under high-intensity pressure, the bubble head mantra is constantly broken, and then out of the instinct of survival, Harry tries to squeeze his magic power.


    The benefits of this kind of practice are obvious. Compared with before, Harry is like stealing a month to grow up.


    To this end, Fanlin felt extremely excited, struggling in the dying is also conducive to the promotion of magic?


    This is a fun topic. Naturally, Fanlin will not miss such an opportunity.


    Nowadays, the magic world has almost completely lost the means of unnatural growth of magic. The growing magic of Vaseline comes from constantly consuming, emptying its magic power, and then absorbing more magic power again and again.


    Fortunately, his body was able to support it. In Snape''s words, it was an extremely painful way. If it wasn''t for the blood force, van Lin would have collapsed in the second grade.


    However, thanks to Eden''s help, Fanlin was able to continue this way to enhance his magic power. Later, nicoleme kept the stone that should have been destroyed. Although he lost the power to make elixir of life, the huge magic power accumulated by the stone was still preserved.


    Vaseline''s personal wearing makes the Sorcerer''s stone increase his magic power all the time.


    Harry, however, did not have the opportunity.


    In fact, Fanlin is also for the sake of his friends. After all, Voldemort is a wizard who can defeat Dumbledore head-on. In front of absolute power, many times, the strategy can not work.


    Naturally, for Harry''s strength, van Lin is also very careful, for example, to bind a stone to Harry, and then sink from the deep water.


    emmm¡­¡­


    That''s good for Harry, too!


    Anyway, Harry said that he ate very little dinner recently. When he came up from the lake, Harry always felt his stomach was swollen, and then he could spit out a grain or two of sand from time to time


    It doesn''t seem very good.


    Anyway, Harry felt that he was really going to be abandoned by Fanlin. If possible, Harry would rather stay on the shore


    But Where''s Ron?


    Harry looked for several laps, but Ron had not been in the lounge since last night.


    And then, until now


    "Neville, what time is it?" Harry rubbed his eyes and asked that he had insomnia because of his nervousness last night. He was waiting for Ron at the beginning, but after that, Harry''s mind had no idea where he was going.


    emmm¡­¡­


    "It''s almost ten o''clock, Harry. Van Lin asked me to come and call you. Distance from your game..."


    "Oh My God, today is competition day... " Harry was going crazy.


    See what you''ve done?


    The next day is the three wizard contest, and then I lost sleep one day in advance. The worst thing is, I am not sleepless because of the magic of preparing for the game, but because of some boring tension.


    This is definitely not a good thing, I hope I can have a good state.


    Yes, I hope


    It can only be hope.


    "Come on, Neville, help me." Harry sprang out of bed.


    The two men put on Harry''s Gryffindor robes in a hurry. Before they could go downstairs, Harry remembered his mission today.


    I want to go to the Black Lake to find Mermaid. Do you think you want to wear such a long-distance running into the water?


    This is too bad.


    Harry had to take off his robe and put on his swimming shorts inside."Ha Harry Your wand holster... " Neville found a black holster from a pile of clothes.


    "Oh, No When Harry patted his head, he was really confused.


    Harry had to take off his clothes again and tie the black holster to his legs.


    His wand is not the kind of ordinary people. It can be big or small, long or short


    This sentence Well, no problem


    Under the water, fighting is also a problem. It''s not just a matter of incantations, it''s even the act of waving incantations


    In a world of slowing down, Harry felt that it would affect his performance under the water.


    Whether it''s difficulty or speed Well, most importantly, the wand holster. Otherwise, Harry would not even be able to take the wand down.


    It''s hard to say, hold on to it?


    Otherwise, he can listen to van Lin and hold his wand in his mouth


    Either way seems to be hard for Harry to accept. It''s not the attitude of a Hogwarts wizard.


    Anyway, he thinks he''s terrible now.


    Overslept, and then asked Neville to help.


    In fact, they''ve always been there to help Neville.


    "Hurry up, Neville." Harry yelled, "I don''t think we''re going to be late."


    "Oh, yes, I will." Neville tied up his shoelaces in a hurry. He almost tripped over this damned thing before.


    "By the way, Neville, and Ron, have you seen him?" Harry asked.


    "Ron?" Neville recalled carefully, "I feel like I don''t seem to see him. "


    Neville is not sure. The last time he saw Ron was in the auditorium last night, Ron and Professor McGonagall rushed out.


    "Forget it, Neville." Harry shook his head. "Don''t worry about him. I think if I''m late, they''ll count me out of the game."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 655

    There was no one in the school. Yesterday, Harry could see Dumbledore from a distance. They set up a grandstand on the dock.


    However, how can the underwater affairs be broadcast live?


    Maybe it''s through magic. Van Lin said that he can judge his general position by his magic power.


    Don''t see the best!


    If you really become a fish, think about those blue and black scales will feel bad.


    But gill grass doesn''t seem to


    Harry quickly banished such a strange idea.


    Harry and Neville quickly through the school corridor, everyone has gone to the stands, but their players did not enter.


    This is not a very reliable arrangement.


    Harry ran very fast. After a while, there was a layer of sweat on Harry''s body.


    "Here you are." Fanlin looked at Harry from far to near, and then at his watch.


    "Well, it''s five minutes away." Said Fanlin.


    Harry nodded as he walked. It seemed that there was no time to change his clothes. Harry took off his thick clothes as he walked.


    Hermione held her dress in her arms.


    Harry was suddenly envious of Vaseline and, of course, Hermione. The two people got along differently from what he had seen, and they were too warm to wear.


    "Remember what I said, Harry. Eat the gill grass before you go back into the water. Try to save magic. Those little water monsters will become some trouble. And remember, you have to bypass the giant squid. Although it won''t kill you, it''s easy to treat you as a drowning person and send it to the shore directly."


    "Good!" Harry nodded, and the noise became clear as soon as he entered the arena.


    Harry looked back at Hagrid''s cabin. Hagrid didn''t come. It seemed that Hagrid couldn''t face Mrs. Maxim.


    "Here I am." Harry finally ran to the referee and said out of breath.


    "Where have you been? The game is about to start The referee said discontentedly. Harry saw Percy Weasley sitting in the referee''s bench. He had come to replace Mr. crouch.


    "Don''t be nervous, Harry." Hermione said, "believe in yourself, we''ve practiced it countless times before, and you can definitely be the first to come out."


    "I know." Harry nodded, his hands around his arms, the weather here is a little cold, can not imagine, if there is no warm-up curse.


    "Relax."


    One of van Lin''s palms was on Harry''s shoulder, and a warm force came through.


    Harry is so familiar with it that''s what the warm-up spell does.


    "You just need to go to the mermaid tribe and bring the treasure back."


    "But I don''t know what this treasure is up to now." Harry said, "Professor McGonagall said it was my precious thing, but I checked and I didn''t lose anything."


    "Don''t you think it''s missing something?" Van Lin whispered, but then the referee came over.


    The game is about to start. These referees are undoubtedly protecting and clearing the players. There are too many people around here.


    "Get out of here and go back to your place." The referee drove the Wizards away. Harry wanted to ask Fanlin if they had seen Ron, but he didn''t have the chance.


    "All right, Harry." Harry''s eyes were trembling, but Harry could see that he was nervous.


    "Not bad." Harry replied, he took a look at the hibiscus and had to say that Hibiscus is still the hibiscus. The swimsuit is very beautiful and


    Hibiscus happened to see her charming smile Harry thought it was a little harsh.


    Poor Davis, he was lucky to have a good night with hibiscus, and then there was no more.


    "Quiet..." Bagmond put his wand against his throat. "The Wizards of the three wizard contest please stand in their place."


    All the contestants stood in a row, and bagmond returned to the referee''s bench after a turn.


    "Now, I declare, the game begins."


    With a whistle, Harry immediately took off his shoes and socks, pulled out gill grass and put it into his mouth. He walked into the water according to the route he had planned.


    The other three were not humble. Krum directly used a speed to increase his speed of entering the water. He didn''t seem to want to fall behind. He was the first to enter the deep water area.


    Cedric and hibiscus are the same. However, the two cast a bubble head mantra before they enter the water.


    Harry didn''t want to change other people. Van Lin told him that Houttuynia needs time to adapt, and nature is the best choice.


    A sharp chill spread from the sole of the foot to the whole body. Harry was all over his body. He fought the cold and continued to walk towards the water.There was a burst of laughter from the shore, and the audience was laughing that Harry didn''t enter the water with magic like the other contestants. Laughter and cheers filled his ears. All of a sudden, Harry felt as if his head had been propped up by a pillow, his lungs seemed to be hollowed out, and there was a sharp pain on both sides of his neck.


    He felt with his hand that there were two slits under his ear, and the fins grew slowly from the inside.


    He could not help looking for it in the water. It was strange that the water was not cold at all. Harry breathed boldly, and the water ran smoothly through the gills.


    This is gill fish?


    Harry looked at his hands in disbelief. His hands became flat and had a film between his fingers. His legs, too, were long and flat, like the tail of a fish.


    Harry tried to swim a little faster than he was.


    Sure enough, there was nothing wrong with it, and Harry went on to the depths.


    The bottom of the water was very quiet. Harry could only see about ten feet around him. He could not see anyone else except the fish swimming around. Suddenly, he felt his feet entangled. Harry looked back and saw that it was a huge weed.


    He struggled to break free and swam away. "How is it going?" Harry looked around and found Myrtle in front of him.


    "Myrtle." Cried Harry, but he couldn''t make a sound other than bubbles coming out of his mouth.


    He forgot to use magic.


    "I won''t swim there with you. Those weeds are so annoying." Myrtle said to herself, and then she swam away. Hogwarts''s downpipe is connected to the Black Lake. Well, no wonder the water


    Harry couldn''t keep thinking. He could only swim forward.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 656

    ¡­¡­


    Harry had to swim alone for about ten minutes.


    As a matter of fact, things here are not beyond most Fanlin''s conjectures.


    Harry almost had no strength to drill through the water grass jungle, but it was strange that Harry, the mermaid''s pet, did not see it.


    Pull out a green and black water grass, Harry is trying to identify the direction, even if Harry has become the body of a swimming fish, but in a lot of water, it is inevitable that


    A whoosh made Harry jump, which was not something a warrior could do. Obviously, it was because the water demon slapped the water with its limbs.


    Harry had the good fortune to see these ugly little things, and had to admit that they did look a little bad.


    Harry carefully pulled out the wand. He wanted to use a magic spell to blow up the money.


    But given the cost of magic, it doesn''t seem like a sound proposal.


    What''s more, Harry can try not to conflict with these little sea monsters, which are just too much trouble in the water.


    Harry speeds up the pace of progress, he can see that not far away there are some magic lights flashing, it seems that someone is in trouble.


    However, van Lin told him that Dumbledore would ensure the safety of the contestants, and Harry naturally did not worry. Now he just had to keep his head down.


    Harry swept with his wand, and the water and grass separated a gap. Harry saw the opportunity and rushed to it.


    Suddenly, Harry heard someone singing in the distance.


    He swam over and saw a group of mermaids sitting on a huge stone. They''re catching big squid with spears.


    This is not what they see. They often bask on the shore all the time.


    As he swam past the stone, he took the opportunity to look at them.


    The mermaids were all iron blue with dark green hair and yellow eyes, just like their rotten teeth. They all glared at Harry as soon as they saw him swimming. Some mermaids came out of their caves to have a look.


    Harry went on. Suddenly, a magical image appeared in front of him. There was a house on a grass. In front of the house, there were also a group of mermaids. They were singing around a statue, and there were four people tied under the statue.


    Ron is tied between an unknown girl and Qiu Zhang, and another girl, who looks no more than eight years old.


    Her thick silver hair reminded Harry of Hibiscus.


    This is Furong Dracula''s sister.


    Dumbledore, they''re crazy. Gabriel''s still so young. Harry can be sure what''s going on. The treasure of the warrior. It''s not something that''s suddenly missing.


    However, it still made Harry feel bad and put Gabriel in the water. It was a terrible thing to let the junior Gryffindor know.


    All four seemed to be asleep, their mouths bubbling.


    Harry swam to the statue to untie Ron''s rope.


    But the rope twisted with weeds was thick and tough. Harry looked at the Mermaids around him. Fanlin said that these mermaids would not fight against them, so Harry was not so vigilant. He swam to a bearded Mermaid and asked him for a spear.


    "No, we won''t help you." He said in a husky voice.


    Harry had to look for something sharp in the grass. Finally, he found a stone with edges and corners. He immediately swam to Ron, cut the rope with a stone and swam him to the surface of the water.


    Harry surfaced and looked around, but there was no sign of the other contestants. Before he had time to think about it, he swam back. He''s a little worried about Chou and Gabriel.


    As can be seen from Ron, those who are tied under the water have absolutely no warm-up spell protection. It''s too cold under the water, no matter who stays below


    When he was about to cut the rope tied to Qiu with stone, the Mermaids immediately came around, shook their heads and said, "you have taken your things, the others are left."


    "No way!" Said Harry angrily, but only a few bubbles came out.


    "Your mission is to save your own friends and leave the rest behind."


    "No, she''s my friend too. I don''t want them to die." Harry puffed a bunch of bubbles out of his mouth.


    Harry''s hand was on Qiu''s shoulder, and she was blue now. Harry wanted to look at the watch, only to find it stopped.


    According to that song, after an hour, nothing is there. He was very anxious. Why didn''t the other contestants show up?


    Just then, the Mermaids screamed excitedly. There was a bubble on top of his head. Harry must have a look. It was Cedric.


    "Lost." Cedric chewed and said, "sorry to be a little late."


    Harry stepped back a little. There was no doubt that Cedric was here to save Cho. The others were not so familiar with Cedric.Cedric''s wand glowed red and the rope broke.


    "I''ll go first, Harry." Cedric follows. He taps his wand on the watch on his wrist.


    Harry nodded. Cedric was trying to remind him of the time.


    However, Harry didn''t say anything more. In fact, he still wanted to save Qiu himself.


    After a while, Viktor Krum also came. He also caused a lot of disturbance when he came. Krum used the deformation mantra. He changed his head into the head of a shark, which caused the surrounding mermaid to withdraw in alarm.


    Krum didn''t talk to him much. It seemed that it was a waste of time. Krum broke the rope with the shark''s mouth.


    They saved Qiu and the girl who didn''t know each other.


    "What now?" Harry thought in despair.


    Hibiscus is not here yet, but Gabriel is in danger.


    Harry looked at Gabriel''s blue lips. The little girl was absolutely frozen, and he didn''t know how long it took.


    He picked up the stone again, but the Mermaids knew what he wanted to do, and they all shook their heads. Harry took out his wand and said, "get out of the way." The Mermaids seemed a little afraid and retreated.


    Harry quickly cut off the rope, untied Gabriel, tied her to his waist, and then desperately upstream.


    The Mermaids followed him. Harry was afraid. Would they drag him down? Can they eat people? His legs kept swimming, and his shoulders began to ache from Ron. The higher he went, the harder he swam.


    The neck began to hurt, he felt his mouth and nose were uncomfortable, and his body felt sharp cold again. Hold on, hold on, it''s coming to the surface. Harry''s mind was blank, and he swam doggedly towards the light.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 657

    In fact, Harry has been holding up for so long that he has completely forgotten van Lin and his concept of the game.


    Finally, his head came out of the water. The people on the bank cheered. Rose and Gabriel open their eyes.


    Gabriel looked puzzled, while Ron spat out a large pool of water. He said to Harry, "why did you bring her up?"


    "Hibiscus didn''t come. I can''t leave her." The two of them pushed her ashore.


    Harry saw Victor Krum, Cedric and Cho Chang all covered in blankets, Dumbledore and Ruth. Bagmond stood there smiling at him. Hibiscus is in hysterical cry to go back to the lake.


    "Gabriel! Gabriel! Is she still alive? Is she OK? "


    "She''s fine." Harry wanted to tell her, but he was too tired to say a word.


    Percy picked Ron up, Dumbledore and bagmon picked Harry up; Hushan just ran to pick up her sister.


    "Come here." Said Madame Pomfrey. She pulled Harry to Cedric and the others, wrapped him tightly in a blanket, and gave him a glass of magic to drink.


    "You''ve been too long. Have you been looking for us for a long time?" Ron asked, he had some doubts about what Harry had done. After practicing with van Lin so many times before, Harry had no reason -


    "no, I''ll find you soon..." Harry said. He looked around and saw van Lin and Hermione in the stands.


    It seems that Hermione is questioning Harry''s time with Fanlin.


    Van Lin also felt helpless, he and Harry said, the game will not be any danger, but Harry still choose to save all.


    However, what surprised Fanlin was Cedric, who attacked Hibiscus in the water grass jungle, which was absolutely unexpected to Fanlin.


    But if Derek and Derek can understand


    Dumbledore is talking to the mermaid leader, a wild looking Mermaid. He knows the mermaid''s language.


    Finally, he turned to the other referees and said, "we have to have a meeting before scoring." The judges gathered together. Mrs. Pomfrey took the others to Harry and wrapped them in blankets as well.


    Hibiscus walked up to Harry and said gratefully, "you saved her. Although she is your friend, she is even more my sister." She bent down and kissed Lee on the cheek, then turned to Ron and said, "and you, you''ve been a great help, too." She kisses him again.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, after discussion, we have evaluated each contestant''s score. Now it is up to me to announce their scores." Headmaster Dumbledore stood up and said.


    "Although Miss Furong delakul has made good use of the bubble head spell, she is attacked by Cedric digori in the process of swimming to the target. In the end, she fails to rescue the hostage. We give her 25 points. Mr. Cedric Digory was the first to rescue the hostages, though it took more than a minute. We gave him forty-seven. Mr. wickdor Krum was the second to rescue the hostages. He scored 40 points. Mr. Harry Potter was the last one to go ashore. But the mermaid chief told us that he was the first to arrive at the place where the hostages were held, and that his delay was due to going back to save the other hostages, not just for himself. So, we give him 45 points. "


    Gryffindor was cheered, and now Harry has the second.


    "The third mission will begin at dusk on June 24." Bagmon continued. We will inform the contestants one month in advance. Thank you for your participation. Goodbye. "


    The second mission is over.


    Mrs. Pomfrey was busy taking the students back to the castle to change their clean clothes. Harry thought, it''s over. He''s made it. Now he doesn''t have to worry.


    Ron is a little confused, he is a little bit flustered by the kiss of Hibiscus.


    This is hibiscus. In retrospect, Ron went to the sword mountain and the sea of fire for the sake of Hibiscus Well, then invite the goddess to fail.


    And today, all of a sudden, Ron''s dream came true.


    Ron''s face was numb with cold, and he didn''t experience the taste of the kiss.


    This is really a huge loss. I hope Colin has taken this precious scene. Although Colin''s technology is not very good, it is a kind of idea at least.


    Harry thought Ron was a little abnormal, but she got a second in the second task, which was also a good result.


    Although it''s a bit of a pity to say that the first one came out of the water before, Harry was more concerned about the game itself.


    The light she saw when she was in the water grass jungle was undoubtedly the battle between Cedric and Furong.


    It''s a wake-up call for Harry.


    It''s the game now, and several of them are rivals. Dumbledore doesn''t express dissatisfaction with Cedric''s behavior, and so does Furong. She doesn''t show anything to her face.But there must have been sedric, and if it hadn''t been for Harry, Gabriel would have been in the water for a while.


    But Harry thought more.


    What if Cedric or Krum attacks him with a magic spell while he is saving people.


    Is it a fight back? Or are you going to be defeated by both of them?


    "Well done, Harry." Fanling came from afar, and Harry got through the second task safely, which was what Fanlin wanted to see.


    "Thank you, but for you..." Harry didn''t go on. He didn''t think it was meaningful to say anything to thank van Lim.


    If it wasn''t for van Lin, he was probably still worrying about how to breathe under the water.


    "Van Lin, you should have noticed, Cedric, he..."


    "He attacked hibiscus." "It''s normal because we are rivals in the game and everyone wants to be the first," Van Lin said


    "I was thinking, if Cedric attacked me..."


    "Call back, of course." Ron said, "in terms of actual combat ability, you can''t lose to others."


    "Yes, Harry." Hermione also said, "there''s nothing to worry about. This is the normal process of the game. It''s normal for witches to break out fighting before that."


    "I''m thinking, my strength, you know, Cedric, they''re so much bigger than me." Said Harry.


    "But they are not as experienced as you." "Not everyone has the courage to fight the black wizard. Believe in yourself, Harry. On the magic, you won''t lose to anyone," said Fanlin


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 658

    Don''t lose to others?


    There''s nothing to question, but Van Lim has to add something before that, for example, in terms of black magic.


    With Voldemort''s support, Harry has a natural advantage in mastering the black magic.


    Many people know the three unforgivable incantations, but they never say that the wizard can use them easily.


    But Harry is different. What Van Lin can be sure of is that Harry can definitely use it when he is angry, and the structure of the spell is also perfect.


    All this comes from Voldemort''s gift. In a word, Voldemort is really a good man. I''m afraid that others can''t kill him and leave such a big flaw to Dumbledore.


    Naturally, Fanlin yearns to kill Voldemort, and this method naturally needs to be used.


    Whether it''s for Harry or for himself, Voldemort must


    After the second task, everyone struggled to know what was going on at the bottom of the lake.


    So Ron''s going to steal Harry''s attention.


    Harry found a slight change in Ron''s restatement. At first, he seemed to be telling the truth; a week later, Ron was talking about a terrible abduction, about how he had to deal with the fifty well-equipped men who were ready to beat him down and tie him up.


    "But I hide my wand in my sleeve." He made Padma Patty believe him. Padma Patty seemed more attracted.


    Ron emphasized what he was going to say every time he went through the hallways. "I''m ready to kill those undersea idiots."


    "What were you going to do then, snoring them?"


    Hermione said impatiently that these days the girl is a little grumpy. In order to improve her strength, the girl chooses to practice magic structure and Animagus, but the effect is not very good.


    Ron''s ears are red, but he didn''t choke back. It''s not interesting to be turned into a mouse by Hermione, and the guy van Lin has completely lost his position now.


    No matter what, as long as it is Hermione''s side, there must be Vaseline.


    So Ron described the scene of being knocked unconscious again.


    With the coming of March, the weather became drier. Every time Harry and they went out, the piercing wind blew their hands and faces.


    It''s a bit of a delay in communication because owls are constantly being blown off the line.


    Even Hedwig or the owls of Fanlin have some problems in such weather.


    Hedwig seems to be a little unhappy. You know, Hedwig is very fond of her feathers. If she falls into the soil, even the birds can''t accept it easily.


    However, Hedwig still safely sent the letter to Harry''s hand, Sirius letter.


    Van Lim did not know what he said to Sirius. Sirius left from Hogwarts in a hurry before he even came to watch his second game.


    However, in the end, Sirius was faithful to his godfather''s duties. At least he did not forget to praise Harry and congratulate him on winning the second place.


    At the same time, van Lin also received a letter from Sirius.


    Van leen left Sirius with all the vampire questions he had learned from Trevor.


    This is not a small progress for Auror. In fact, most people have forgotten what they are hunting for if it is not for van Lin''s warning.


    Aiming at this kind of magic of vampire, the Ministry of natural magic should crack it.


    In fact, the magic world is full of hidden dragons and tigers, which is not empty talk.


    For example, Professor Snape''s potions and the level of black magic are definitely among the top, and there are not a few of them.


    For example, Mr. Olivander and Mr. Zhao Qixian of China are indispensable talents in the magic world, focusing on different aspects.


    Mr Nutt''s view of magical animals is no less than Darwin''s contribution to human beings.


    After Sirius reported this matter to the International Magic Federation, soon, the crack of this kind of magic has made certain progress, at least through the maintenance of magic, these Aurors will not completely forget their purpose.


    This has been a great help in the hunt for vampires. At least, the British Ministry of magic has successfully tracked down some vampires in Albania.


    It''s hard to say that Voldemort is still in the forest of Albania?


    In Sirius'' letter feedback, van Lin was not able to draw such a conclusion.


    Voldemort has regained his body. Naturally, Voldemort still wants to return to England. Whether it is the skeleton of his father or the key point of resurrection, Harry, these things are still in England. If Voldemort wants to rise again, he can only choose to live in England.


    So what are these vampires for?So the question is raised to divert the Aurors'' attention from the UK?


    There''s no doubt that if these vampires were there, they were all planned by Trevor.


    Van Lim confirms the identity of Trevor, and naturally, Trevor will also consider the situation in which the hidden magic is broken.


    They are just cooperating. Naturally, each of them has to leave some means.


    Sirius was one of vanillin''s backers, and Trevor himself was one of them.


    This damn old bat.


    Van Lin went on.


    Sirius detailed his findings in Albania to van Lim, who increasingly confirmed that this was the counterattack from Trevor.


    However, Sirius also mentioned other conditions.


    These vampires appeared in Egypt and attacked several undeveloped magic sites.


    These vampires just broke the magic ban and left some blood, but there was not much missing in the magic relics.


    They seem to be searching for something purposefully. So is the news from the International Magic Federation. Except for the Asia Pacific region, vampires all over the world seem to be particularly active.


    It''s hard to say that the Trevor family controls the whole vampire community?


    If the vampire world is unified, it will be a force comparable to that of the medieval Vatican, which is not a good thing for witches. Moreover, these vampires cooperate with the second generation of the Dark Lord


    This is obviously a little more than van Lin''s estimate for Trevor. It seems that there is a big problem in his choice to allow him to go to the vampire family.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 659

    The last lesson in the afternoon, biopharmaceutics and lipology, began.


    As Harry walked down the steps of the dungeon, he felt lighter than usual.


    Before the last class in the afternoon, Malfoy, Clara and Goyle and Slytherin''s girls gathered at the door of the classroom.


    They were all looking at something Harry couldn''t see. When Harry, Ron and Hermione came in, pansy''s white, egg like face was staring at Gore''s big, calm face.


    "Here they are, they are!"


    Grin, she broke away.


    Harry saw pansy holding a magazine, beauty weekly, in his hand.


    On the cover is a picture of a charming girl with curly hair holding a magic wand, grinning at a big cake.


    "You can find something interesting here, Granger!" Pansy called out and threw the magazine to Hermione.


    Hermione took the magazine and looked at her in surprise.


    Just then the door of the dungeon opened and they were invited in. Hermione, Harry, and Ron walked as usual toward the table behind the dungeon. As Snape turned to write on the blackboard the prescription of the medicine he had learned today, Hermione quickly scanned the magazine under the table.


    Finally, in the middle of the magazine, Hermione found the article they were looking for.


    Harry and Ron come up.


    On a picture of Harry, it says "Harry. Potter''s Secret headache. ". It says, "a different boy, perhaps; but the boy bears all the troubles of a young man - as Rita Skeeter wrote - since a misfortune took his parents, 14-year-old Harry has been deprived of the right to be loved.


    He thought he could take comfort from his close girlfriend, a farm girl from Hogwarts. However, he didn''t realize that he was going to suffer another emotional blow in his life - the love being taken away.


    Miss Granger, a plain looking but ambitious girl, seems to be in love with the wonderful talents, but Harry is not.


    Since Viktor Krum, Bulgarian, the last hero of the Quidditch World Cup, came to Hogwarts, miss gringer has been playing with the love of several boys.


    Krum, the boy with whom Miss Granger was openly lost, has sent her an invitation to visit her for the summer vacation in Bulgaria, claiming that he had never felt such a passionate love with another girl.


    Perhaps it was not miss gringer''s questionable natural beauty that attracted the two unfortunate boys.


    Even the new star of hope in the world of magic, Fanlin al!


    It is understood that there are some unspeakable experiences between Miss Granger and Mr. Fanlin al.


    Miss Granger began to move between the three


    "She''s ugly," said pansy Parkinson, a 14-year-old, beautiful and lively student. "But she''s good enough to make love pills. She''s got brains. I think she''s doing it now."


    Love drugs are banned at Hogwarts, of course, but Albus Dumbledore undoubtedly wants to study and patent.


    At this time, the blessing of Harry Potter must hope that next time he will put his heart on a more worthy person.


    "I told you!" Ron said angrily to Hermione, "I tell you not to piss Rita Skeeter! She''ll turn you into a slut


    Hermione was reading the article. She looked up at him, a little surprised, and then laughed contemptuously.


    "Slut?" She repeated, looking back at Ron, trying to hold back the giggle. "That''s what my mother calls them." Ron muttered, his ears red again.


    "If that''s what Rita can do, she must have lost her mind." Hermione said, still smiling. "A heap of rubbish!"


    She threw the beauty weekly on an empty table. She looked at the Slytherin group. They were looking at her.


    At this time, Harry quietly walked over to see if they were upset by the article.


    Hermione waved at him, grinned sarcastically, and then, along with Harry and Ron, took out the ingredients they were going to make for the sober drug.


    "It''s funny," Hermione said ten minutes later, "but how did Rita Skeeter know..."


    The girl was worried. He didn''t tell van Lin about Krum. However, they knew each other so well that they didn''t seem to be lovers just together.


    However, the girl''s heart is still a little uneasy, in front of others, Hermione can be calm, even scornful of ridicule, but in front of Fanlin.


    "Know what?" Ron said quickly, "you haven''t made love medicine, have you?"


    "Don''t be silly," Hermione interrupted with a slight frown, and began to smash the beetle. "No, it''s just, how does she know wickdor told me to visit him in the summer?"


    Hermione looked at the empty seat beside her with some worry. Because of the special note, Fanlin didn''t come to Professor Snape''s class. He said that he would prepare something."What? "With a clang, Ron''s pestle fell to the ground.


    "How did Rita know about Krum''s invitation to me." Hermione frowned, and the experience of privacy being posted in the prophet''s daily was not pleasant.


    "Wow, that''s great." Ron said, "how do you answer that?"


    "Great?" Hermione raised her eyebrows. She was a little angry.


    "Of course, that''s Krum." Ron said, "maybe you can promise him and invite your friends, like me and Harry, so we can get close to the world''s top Quidditch players."


    Ron seems a little excited, he can almost foresee the wonderful experience of the holiday, even, they can play Quidditch with the top Quidditch players.


    "Did you tell van Lin?" Harry asked.


    "Not yet," said Hermione. "Last night, Fanlin went to the house to get things ready. I didn''t see him."


    "I hope Fanlin doesn''t think much, but..." Harry also wants to make sure it''s true, but Hermione doesn''t have to cheat him. Besides, with the daily life of van Lin and Hermione


    "Did you agree? And tell van Lin? "


    "I didn''t promise." Hermione didn''t say it.


    "Tell Fanlin, of course." Harry took it for granted that "Hermione is van Lin''s girlfriend, and Krum has a bad heart. He''s van Lin''s enemy."


    "Enemy?" Ron repeated, and he was stunned, until now he understood exactly what was wrong.


    Hermione is Fanlin''s girlfriend. If it wasn''t for their good relationship all the time, simply because of these words can make them cut off.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 660

    "Your social life is no doubt - absurd, Miss Granger."


    A cold voice came from behind, "I must ask you not to discuss such a topic in our class, so Ten points. " Snape has come to them.


    Then the whole class was staring at them.


    Malfoy had a chance to show off the magazine to Harry.


    "Ah, still reading magazines under the table?" Snape grabbed beauty weekly and said, "well, it''s ten more Of course... "


    Snape''s black eyes lit up when he saw Rita Skeeter''s article. "Porter has to keep up with his wounded heart..."


    The dungeon echoed the laughter of Slytherin''s group, and Mr. Snape''s thin mouth gave a discontented smile. To infuriate Harry, he began to read aloud. "Harry. Potter''s Secret headache - Oh, dear, what makes you so painful? ¡ª¡ªA different boy, maybe... "


    Harry felt his face burning. Snape stopped every sentence and Slytherin laughed like hell. This article is ten times ugly for Snape to read.


    "Harry Potter''s benefactor must hope that next time he will put his heart on someone more worthy."


    "How touching Professor Snape laughed scornfully and rolled up the magazine. "Well, I think I''d better separate the three of you so that you can put aside three or four corners of love and concentrate on my class. Weasley, you stay there, miss gringer, you go to miss Parkinson. Porter, come to the table in front of me. Now change seats. "


    Harry hurled his ingredients and schoolbag into his steamer and dragged it to the empty table in front of the dungeon.


    Snape followed him and sat on his desk watching Harry take out the contents of the pot.


    Harry decided not to look at Snape and grind the beetles as Snape''s face. As the rest of the class quieted down, Snape said, "all this pressure makes your already big head swell."


    Harry didn''t answer.


    Snape knew he had done it before. There''s no doubt about it.


    Let him take 50 points off before the end of the class?


    That''s the usual method.


    "You''re delusional that the whole wizard world is under your control," continued Snape. He spoke so quietly that no one else could hear him (Harry continued to grind his beetle, which he could no longer break).


    "But I don''t care how many pictures you''ve published in the magazine, to me, you''re just a disgusting little boy who always wants to ignore the commandments."


    Harry poured the beetle powder into the pot and began to cut the ginger. His hands trembled slightly out of anger, but he insisted that his eyelids should not be lifted, as if he did not hear Snape talking to him.


    "It''s not that I don''t warn you, Potter," snape said in a softer, more dangerous voice, "a small, worthless celebration or - if I catch you trying to break into my office again -"


    "I never get close to your office!" Harry yelled, forgetting that he was still pretending to be deaf.


    "You can''t hide it from me," snape snorted, staring at Harry with a blank stare. "I know who stole it!"


    Harry glared back at Snape, determined not to blink, as if not afraid to be blamed.


    In fact, he didn''t steal either. Hermione took Snape''s mantra skin when she was in second grade because they were going to use it to make trouble medicine.


    Snape had been suspicious of Harry, but could not confirm it. And the other one was stolen by the man named Trevor.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about at all." Said Harry coldly.


    "You were not in bed the day my office was stolen! I knew it was you! Now, moody may join you, but I won''t put up with your behavior any more! If you break into my office again, I''ll clean you up! "


    "All right," Harry said coldly, turning to cut his ginger. "If it''s necessary to go to your place, I''ll remember your words well." Snape blushed. He stuck his hand in his black robe and froze.


    Harry guessed that Snape would draw out his wand to curse him - but Snape took out a crystal vial containing a clear and transparent potion. Harry was staring at the bottle.


    "Do you know what this is for?" Snape''s eyes flashed with danger.


    "I don''t know." This time Harry answered completely honestly.


    "It''s medicine for telling the truth. Only three drops can take out your innermost words and tell them to the whole class. " Snape said grimly, "although the drug is strictly controlled, I can still use it to see if you really come to my office."


    Harry was silent. He bent his head again and cut his ginger. He didn''t like the truth medicine at all, and he would never let Snape give it to him. He shuddered at the thought of what would happen if Snape did let him eat.


    He poured shredded ginger into the pot.


    The dungeon door was banging.


    "Come in." Snape returned to his normal voice. The whole class looks over when the door opens.It was professor kakarov who came in.


    Everyone looked at him as he walked straight to Snape''s desk. He touched his goatee with his hand, and he was obviously excited.


    "We''re going to talk about it."


    Kakarov said suddenly as he reached Snape. He seemed determined not to let anyone know what he was saying, his mouth barely moved, and he looked like a wizened orator.


    Harry''s eyes were still on the ginger, but his ears were stiff.


    "Kakarov, I''ll talk to you after class." Snape whispered, but kakarov interrupted.


    "I''m going to talk about it now. Don''t dodge any more. You''re always avoiding me."


    "After class." Said Snape. Harry glanced at the armadillo as he raised his measuring glass to see if there was enough bile in it.


    Kakarov looked worried, while Snape was angry.


    Kakarov stayed behind Snape''s desk for the rest of the class. He seemed determined to prevent Snape from slipping away at the end of the classroom.


    Harry wanted to know what they were going to talk about, so he broke the test tube containing armadillo bile two minutes before class, so as to have an excuse to stay late after class.


    "What''s so urgent?" He heard Snape say to kakarov anxiously.


    "This one." Said kakarov.


    Harry gazed at the edge of his cauldron, but could see kakarov stretching his left hand out of his robe to show Snape something.


    "See that?" Kakarov still tried to keep his mouth shut. "See? It was not so clear before, since - "


    " put it away! " Snarled Snape, his black eyes scanning the classroom.


    "But you must have noticed - kakarov began to worry.


    "We''ll talk about it later!" Snape gave him a pat.


    "Potter! What are you doing here? "


    "Clean the armadillo bile, professor." Harry said innocently, show him the wet rag.


    Kakarov left, angry and worried, as if he didn''t want to stay in the dungeon with Snape, who was about to get angry.


    Harry packed his books, spices, and stuff into his bag and ran as fast as he could to tell his friends what he had seen.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 661

    ¡­¡­


    In fact, van leen didn''t go to Professor Snape''s class, and that''s why.


    Hesitating about his carelessness, Rita has an opportunity here.


    However, carelessness is such a thing Rita''s name can''t be shown on the map of the living place. Obviously, this bad woman has considered this point early. She has reported many powerful wizard''s gossip. In order to be on guard, Rita''s hiding work is also perfect.


    So, does Dumbledore know about this?


    Van leen has been questioning Dumbledore''s grip on Hogwarts.


    With the deepening of magic learning, van Lin felt the power of Hogwarts castle.


    It''s like Andrew Slytherin''s magic circle against the body of death.


    The power in the school has accumulated thousands of years, and Hogwarts has not experienced any war. Naturally, these forces are well preserved in Hogwarts castle. Even if there is a passing away, these forces are enough to shake some unimaginable things.


    So, with Dumbledore in charge of the school, it would be easy to destroy a Voldemort if he could lend a small part of his power to guard Hogwarts.


    Or is Hogwarts not so magical, he thinks too much?


    But to support the operation of a magic castle, at least a magic stone is needed.


    There are big restrictions.


    If Dumbledore leaves Hogwarts, he loses the ability to move.


    But why did Voldemort still have the courage to come to Hogwarts to find trouble?


    He''s been to Hogwarts, as Voldemort.


    So Dumbledore doesn''t have all that Hogwarts has?


    At least, Andrew''s secret room and the mermaid tribe''s sea eye Dumbledore didn''t know, even the body of the God of death hidden in the deep. There was no reason for Dumbledore to let go of such a time bomb.


    Maybe I think too much.


    Van Lin threw the newspaper in his hand on the side of the table.


    Rita Skeeter, this woman is really causing a lot of trouble, at least, she succeeded in angering Fanling.


    This kind of unscrupulous peeping has always been unbearable to Fanlin.


    Even Dumbledore can''t invade other people''s privacy at will. Rita obviously doesn''t have this concept. She just needs to be able to dig out explosive news. As for the consequences, it''s not in Rita''s consideration.


    No wonder Rita''s reputation is so bad in the magic world.


    However, Fanlin''s pleasant delusion did not last long.


    Harry brought him something more interesting than Rita Skeeter.


    In my heart, Professor Karkaroff rushed into the classroom to find Snape.


    This should be a good news.


    It seems that Voldemort''s strength has recovered well, at least to the point where he can kill kakarov?


    Perhaps not so strong, where did van Lim come from Trevor to give Voldemort a short body method, he has carefully studied, with the upper limit of the body can not reach any height.


    However, in terms of resurrection, Voldemort''s shackles will naturally be released.


    Kakarov was too timid, perhaps Voldemort recovered but could reach the limit of his body, and then triggered the black mark on the Death Eater''s arm?


    Fanlin had always wanted to find a Death Eater to study, but unfortunately, such behavior was undoubtedly delusional.


    Most of the death eaters were held in Azkaban, and there was no mark of Voldemort on the old vampire.


    The most important point is to study black magic on the basis of human body. If he did so, van Lin doubted whether Dumbledore would destroy him first.


    This is really a dangerous game, with the growth of strength, van Lin is more and more reluctant to have too much relationship with Dumbledore.


    Dumbledore seems to have used him as Harry''s spare for Voldemort, or the body of death.


    The latter''s face is bigger, but Fanlin never doubts whether he can kill Voldemort. If Voldemort doesn''t change, it''s probably a matter of time.


    This may be arrogant, but Dumbledore''s means are no worse than Voldemort, and Voldemort''s weaknesses are in his hands.


    ¡­¡­


    "But isn''t kakarov a Death Eater?" Harry asked keenly, "he''s always worried about what''s going on with Snape. Their relationship is so close, or is it that Snape doesn''t know what happened before?"


    Van Lin looked at Harry in surprise, for Snape''s sake, this is not Harry''s usual style, at least not now.


    However, Harry is more likely to grasp Snape, what is the handle to drive Snape out of Hogwarts?Although there is some lack of ability, but Harry has such a thought, Fanlin is not surprised.


    Professor Snape did too much. He put all his dislike for James on Harry.


    It is Snape''s full responsibility to Lily to protect Harry. Although it is said that this responsibility is imposed on him by Professor Snape, to the extent of Professor Snape''s venomous tongue, vernin doubts whether Professor Snape enjoys it?


    "What do you want to say, Harry?" Van Lim pondered for a moment, and then spoke to Harry seriously.


    "I want to say, I wonder if Professor Snape..."


    "You know, Dumbledore believes in Professor Snape." "It''s like he trusted Hagrid," Van leen said


    It was more like a trade when van Lin turned his lips in his heart.


    Harry was stunned for a moment. Of course, Harry did not doubt Dumbledore''s trust. However, in view of Professor Snape''s behavior, Harry was still quite critical.


    "Well, maybe Professor Dumbledore has..." Harry didn''t go on, doubting Dumbledore because of a professor snape?


    It''s not worth it.


    "What is kakarov afraid of?" Hermione asked, "and how did he become the headmaster of durmstrand?"


    Several people looked at each other, and no one knew what was going on. A former Death Eater became the headmaster of demstrand and mastered a magic school. This was also a victory for Voldemort.


    "Didn''t kakarov be released by the Ministry of magic? Maybe they think that kakarov is under control. Moreover, demstrand has always been very tolerant of the black magic. Where did Greenwood come from?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 662

    "Greenwood?"


    "Who is that?"


    Ron and Harry make complaints about the fact that the two of them know something about this knowledge of history, which is also the key to Hermione''s Tucao.


    "Voldemort, the second Dark Lord." Van Lin shrugged his shoulders, "and the first generation is Greenwood."


    "A generation of eyes?"


    "I think there''s something wrong with your focus, Ron." Fan Lin Tucao to "you should not make complaints about the identity of the lelde De," he is Voldemort''s predecessor.


    "Ah, I remember." Ron said in a loud voice, "Greenwood, the one who was defeated by Dumbledore He''s from demstrand? "


    "Expelled, because of the black magic, the black magic he studied could not contain even demstrand." "It''s all mentioned in the famous chronicle of the dark arts," Hermione said


    Obviously, it''s useless to talk about the history of magic with Ron. Just look at Ron''s expression.


    It turned out that Ron was willing to listen to it, but as several people got along with each other for a long time, no one cared about this meaningless thing.


    However, this is a wake-up call for Harry, at least he should be more on guard against demstrand people, especially kakarov. Now Harry is more and more convinced that kakarov put his name into the Goblet of fire.


    Fortunately, Dumbledore is in charge. Although the process of the three wizard contest is dangerous, it is not fatal.


    "The last mission, is there a cable? I think we should have been prepared earlier. Fortunately, no one found out that you used Houttuynia Hermione said that girls still have some problems with means.


    "No, they just said the time." Harry said, "at dusk on June 24, you know, is Ron the mission item for the second mission, or did they tell Ron the clue?"


    Harry and Hermione look at Ron together, which makes Ron a little hairy.


    "Don''t look at me like that. They didn''t say anything. Professor McGonagall just asked me to help Harry finish the second task. Then I took some magic medicine and was pulled out of the water by Harry when I woke up."


    "Didn''t you just say that you would use a magic spell to hit all the people at the bottom of the sea?"


    "That''s just for them to listen to, but..." Ron''s face was a little red. "But if I wake up, they''ll be hit by my brother Harry."


    "Of course, if you don''t talk big, spend more time practicing your magic spell." Hermione said, "Ron, you have to be careful. Mrs. Weasley has complained more than once."


    "Don''t talk like that. It''s like..." Ron mumbled, but he said nothing.


    It''s hard to say, he''ll say in front of all his friends that Hermione looks like his mother?


    Er It''s beyond Ron''s tolerance. Even if it''s just a joke, everyone knows that Hermione''s governing manner is not much better. Even if Hermione becomes van Lin''s girlfriend, Fanlin doesn''t need girls to worry about, and the remaining two


    Hermione felt that she had an obligation to make her best friend better. At least, Ron should learn a silent mantra or something. Otherwise, it would be very difficult for Ron to get a pass from Professor villiver in the final exam this year.


    Hogwarts''s final exam is still very strict. In the fifth grade, students begin to prepare for the general wizard level examination, and most people who graduate from the seventh grade will complete the advanced wizard level examination at school.


    This has almost become the standard of Hogwarts, but in terms of passing rate. It''s not a friendly data for Gryffindor.


    The passing rate of Gryffindor''s advanced wizard level examination is only 60%, that of Ravenclaw is more than 90%, and that of Slytherin is 80%. Huffpav is also higher than Gryffindor, with a full 76%.


    For a time, Slytherin didn''t like it. They were only 80% and were about to be overtaken by a college with no sense of existence.


    As for Gryffindor, maintaining a pass rate is now a blessing.


    However, the passing rate of ordinary wizard level examination is 100% in several colleges. Of course, there will be one or two unlucky people in this area every few years.


    It''s almost a rotation between Gryffindor and huffpuff, but by Harry''s fifth grade, this candidate may also appear in Slytherin.


    Clara and Goyle are so bad that each time they are both beaten by Professor Snape.


    "All right." Harry quickly ended the conversation between the two. Hermione taught Ron. To be honest, Harry thought Hermione was a little like Mrs. Weasley, of course, sometimes Professor McGonagall.


    "There are still five months left. Maybe we can relax."


    "Relax?" Vaseline shook his head. "Now is the time to hold on, Harry.""The death rate of the three witches competition is not funny. In fact, most of the candidates died in the third level. It can be said that the third level is the most difficult, and Fire dragon in the first level, mermaid in the second level, Harry, we haven''t seen any black magic creatures up to now, and the confrontation between the front competitors has not broken out strictly. Therefore, we have no capital to relax at all, Harry


    "Er..." Harry was stupefied. He didn''t think about it, but he didn''t think about it.


    "What will be the third level?"


    "Dark creatures, black magic, and wizard rivalry." Van Lin said without hesitation.


    "Well, it looks like I have to work hard." Harry nodded. "I don''t want to die too badly."


    "Maybe you can take Ron to practice. The scream shed can meet your needs. Where is Dumbledore''s magic? And we can bring Sirius here." Said Fanlin. "However, it''s OK to relax today. At least, after the celebration dinner, I don''t think it''s a good time to practice magic spells."


    Harry nodded, and then left with Ron. In the afternoon, he asked Fred and George to play Quidditch. Compared with practicing magic, Quidditch was more suitable for Harry.


    Maybe he could be a Quidditch player, like Viktor Krum, or maybe he could play for Ireland and be a seeker.


    It would be better to win the Quidditch World Cup if there were no death eaters.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 663

    "Fanlin, I I have one more thing. "


    "What''s the matter?" Vaseline looked up at Hermione. "Do you want to say something in the newspaper?"


    "Well, just last night, Krum went to the library and invited me." Hermione said with some embarrassment, "but I refused. I haven''t had time to tell you. Then, I don''t know why Rita Skeeter would know."


    "It''s no surprise. You know, we''re Rita''s focus." But I thought she would follow me, I didn''t expect


    "Follow you?" Hermione recalled what Vaseline had done to Rita. "Fortunately she didn''t follow you."


    Fanlin laughed twice. Rita didn''t dare to come here. There was strict magic protection. Rita couldn''t run around Hogwarts at any time.


    "Never mind, Krum, I''ll take care of it, and Rita." Van Lin nodded.


    It''s too dangerous to leave Rita outside. Originally, Fanlin intended that Rita would not come to provoke him. He let Rita go. However, it was Rita''s fault to shift the target to Hermione.


    ¡­¡­


    In fact, with regard to Rita, Fanlin has been arranging these days.


    Because the living point map is useless, Fanlin naturally needs more time to arrange. For example, the magic used for identification. Fanlin must use his own bait to catch the beetle.


    For this reason, van Lin has set up many trigger magic patterns in the capture site, as long as Rita dares to follow him


    It looks silly. It''s dark, and then sneaks out of the castle. If Professor Snape catches it, it''s not worth the loss.


    He set a magic pattern in the secret path under the beating willow, in order to confirm whether Rita has followed her. However, for three consecutive days, he has been running out, but Rita has never meant to bite.


    It felt terrible, as if I had been fooled.


    Has Rita gone back to the seeker''s daily in Diagon Alley, or has she been exposed?


    Running out for three days in a row, which is really strange, but it should be a good news in Rita''s eyes.


    Fanlin felt that he was a little bad. Maybe today''s time would be wasted. He had already walked nearly half the way inside the secret passage, but the magic mark at the entrance of the secret passage had not been triggered.


    Fanlin missed the library. Either it was the Gryffindor public lounge, or it was the house where you wanted it.


    Anyway, with Hermione there, it''s comfortable everywhere, at least better than the cold scream shack.


    Van Lin rubbed his hands. For Rita''s sake, he also prepared some black magic research materials, but under his deliberate cover, even Hermione did not read it.


    However, it is certain that Rita has been around him all the time. The magic marks left in the castle have been triggered, but most of them have been erased by Professor Snape.


    For this reason, Professor Snape also said such things in class.


    Van Lim is very doubtful whether his small movements have been discovered by Professor Snape. Although he has mastered more things now, most of the foundation is left by Professor Snape.


    Fanlin sighed, it seems that the action at night has failed again. Maybe he should change his method, direct use the black magic to lead Rita out, and then directly attack Rita with a magic spell?


    However, van Lin decided to arrive at the scream shed first. Besides, there was no one to disturb him. Besides, there was Dumbledore''s magic protection.


    However, when Fanlin stepped into the scream hut, the magic lines set at the exit were immediately activated.


    This can''t help but let van Lin''s heart for a while.


    There was no change in the magic pattern he had set up at the entrance of the secret passage, but he felt it at the entrance of the scream hut.


    How did Rita get around those magic lines?


    Fanlin''s figure was slightly stunned. He doubted whether there was something wrong with his magic pattern, or


    However, the feedback given by magic stripe is really two people. The first person who passes through is him, and later, naturally it is Rita.


    It can''t be Harry. Harry has no reason to follow him in his invisibility cloak, and Harry can''t get past the magic lines at the entrance of the secret passage.


    Fanlin calmed down and went on his way.


    If Rita is near her now, then he should be a little more normal.


    Although it is uncertain, van Lin still extends his magic power along the floor into the prepared magic lines.


    Shut down the scream shed, which he had planned to do in the first place.


    Is that enough respect for Rita?


    As a matter of fact, Fanlin is only going to experiment with magic array.


    He has seen Voldemort''s ability to block the whole space with magic power. However, Vaseline''s current ability can''t do this at all. However, van Lin is very afraid. In the end, he can''t imagine himself.He can''t be seen with Harry.


    In addition to the three witchcraft competition, the participants are mixed in the competition. Especially, he has received news. The International Magic Federation will send someone to supervise the third task.


    Van Lin is a very wide range, how to mix in, it seems that he still depends on Dumbledore, and there are some things van Lin thinks Dumbledore needs to know.


    Those vampires are now helping Voldemort, so it is obvious that what they are looking for must be what Voldemort needs.


    Perhaps it was a powerful wand, or something dark magic. Van Lin doubted whether Voldemort had known the secret of the wand, or whether he had prepared something extra for Dumbledore.


    Van Lin shook his head. He turned on the light of the scream shed, and the whole man sat down in the sofa.


    For Rita, I really give enough respect.


    Think of the magic stripes all over Hogwarts, the dark magic data, and even, he''s going to use the black magic to make sure Rita is hooked.


    It''s a little too much of a fuss.


    All of a sudden, van Lin thought of what Rita had done.


    She is an illegal Animagus, as long as you follow the magic framework of transfiguration, you can easily lock Rita''s position.


    There are not many people in Hogwarts who have mastered Animagus. Professor McGonagall, Professor Snape, and Dumbledore


    Er Dumbledore is not sure yet, but once the scope is narrowed down to a certain extent, it will naturally not be so troublesome, for example, to catch an insignificant insect in a confined space.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 664

    ¡­¡­


    Fanlin thought he was stupid enough.


    After dark, he slipped out of the castle and went through the secret road to a dilapidated hut to study the black magic. It seemed that it was intentional.


    Rita is not a fool, but if she is more careful, she can see that there is something wrong.


    Well, it seems like you have to insult your IQ before you can lower your partner''s IQ.


    How can it feel a bit self deceptive?


    Sit on the sofa and take a deep breath.


    In fact, because of Sirius, the scream shack was renovated by dobby. Of course, it was limited to the internal facilities, but the appearance of the scream shed remained unchanged.


    Fanlin sat safely in the sofa, and then took out a document from his pocket.


    This is what he prepared for Rita.


    Rita is quietly lurking in the distance.


    Rita never worried about her exposure, which was the confidence she had developed for a long time.


    Everyone was afraid of her, because Rita was almost omnipresent, and no one could escape as long as it was targeted by Rita.


    It''s her strength, her talent.


    An illegal Animagus, and the least impressive form of the beetle.


    It''s a custom-made deformation for her.


    Animagus has helped her with a lot of things, such as lurking into a big guy''s house and stealing each other''s secrets.


    Rita has a great choreography, like her shorthand pen.


    Oh Damn it, that shorthand pen, which I used for such a long time, was destroyed by this little ghost in front of me.


    It''s a shorthand pen that has a soul connection with itself.


    You can''t expect Rita to write by herself. No, it''s magic. And Rita''s fat fingers look like they''re struggling.


    Just like this, Rita made a trip to Africa for this shorthand pen.


    She has few friends, and it takes her a lot of money to make such a magic path with soul connection.


    And all this was destroyed by the little devil in front of him.


    And the kid''s secret.


    Rita can''t forget what she found. From the kid''s body, there is a very obvious smell of black magic, and that kind of bloody feeling.


    Maybe it''s the vampires who conspired.


    However, she has been with this imp for a long time, but has not found any opportunities, even she even gave up the second game.


    Dumbledore does not allow her to enter Hogwarts, she can only enter through the form of Animagus.


    However, in front of the imp has not been any action, however, she is to know a lot of the secrets of Fanlin.


    For example, go to Moody''s office at midnight and get a map.


    Fortunately, her name has been cast magic, otherwise, she will be found.


    I paid so much price, and I didn''t want to see this. Although some people read this, it can''t achieve the desired effect.


    Rita herself has to be lurking. She''s patient and careful.


    In the same way, Fanlin is also wary and outrageous.


    Rita has felt the smell of black magic, which is undoubtedly stronger than ordinary people''s magic, and even more powerful than some Azkaban people Rita has met before.


    Evil and pure.


    This kid can''t hold back for too long, at least Rita always thinks so.


    Sure enough, van Lin did not disappoint her.


    At the same time of digging up the material around him, the little devil can''t bear it.


    I had been preparing for the second event of Harry Potter, but now the gap between the second and third events is so long that everyone has enough time to prepare for something else.


    Rita always felt lucky.


    I just got back to Hogwarts, and what I wanted to dig was so easy to get to me.


    Rita has always been cautious. She knows that Fanlin''s strength is far beyond the average wizard. Moreover, people who study black magic usually choose some means to protect their secrets.


    It''s like doing that countless times before.


    Rita checked the entrance carefully before tracking Fanlin into the secret passage.


    According to Rita''s point of view, there are usually some magic defenses waiting for her in this kind of portal.


    This caution also contributed to Rita''s long-standing care, which she had never been found.


    Until the little ghost into the secret path, Rita buttocks needle has been able to announce her success.He studied the black magic secretly and built a laboratory in Hogwarts.


    Although it looks a bit shabby, but it''s enough to practice black magic.


    Now she just had to wait, waiting for the little wizard who had caused her enough trouble to show any flaw.


    Now all I have to do is climb over, follow the ceiling, and write down the dark magic data.


    Rita''s memory ability is very strong, although said that there are no photos, no shorthand pen, but Rita will also take the mind.


    She is better than the average wizard. There are too many people who want to trouble her. This is a means of protection.


    Now she just needs to take a look at it, and tonight''s enough.


    I''ve bypassed the Imp''s magic defense. Now


    The beetle leaned cautiously against the ceiling.


    The little wizard below lit the wick with magic. The dim yellow light lit up half of the room. The figure of the little wizard swayed with the candle fire.


    Something seems to have been released and it''s getting a little cold around.


    The kid is practicing magic.


    This is Rita''s only idea. She has followed van Lin for a long time. Naturally, she has a certain understanding of van Lin''s magic.


    She didn''t dare to get too close. She knew that the kid in front of her had a strong magic power.


    However, she only needs to take a look, just a glance, and then she can find a meditation basin to read in the open.


    Rita knows where to find these things, from the goblin''s hand, or from the black market


    Now she just needs a look.


    It seems that she needs to take some risks. She didn''t dare to get too close before, but now


    Maybe I can climb up the kid''s clothes, just on the shoulder, or on the table, or even on the lamp holder. As long as the thing in Fanlin''s hand is really what he wants, then all the efforts will not be in vain.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 665

    Fanlin sat quietly in the sofa with a candle lamp on the table in front of him.


    After about a few minutes, something was captured in Van Lin''s perception, something that wasn''t originally part of the scream shed.


    The familiar air of metamorphosis?


    This is really a matter of joy.


    Beetles move their own fat body, which is absolutely unique in the beetle.


    You know, Animagus transfiguration also retains the character of a wizard.


    A fat beetle?


    Forgive me for reading less, but I''ve never seen such a fat beetle.


    Fanlin''s eyes narrowed up, but the rest of the corner of his eyes swept to the body that looked clumsy.


    The beetle moved forward cautiously, and she was about to see what was on the paper, the weird magic array, a kind of breath that made people tremble.


    She was almost on the verge of success.


    Just as Rita was ready to record, her body was suddenly hit by a light.


    Without too much time to think, Rita felt that her body became a little sluggish.


    This is a spell?


    Rita felt her head couldn''t turn. She tried to turn her head, but the instructions from her brain couldn''t guide her body at all.


    Like an old man in her old age, Rita felt that her mind would be frozen.


    Rita felt like she was flying, and then her head was on van Lin''s face.


    Fanlin looked at Rita with a smile, as if he saw some interesting prey.


    Oneself Will it die?


    At this time, Rita''s only thought was that she desperately wanted to hook the magic in her body to break away the damned magic by the way.


    "I advise you not to try, Miss Rita. Otherwise, I don''t think the Ministry of magic will go after a little Hogwarts wizard Oh, no, it''s the fault of stepping on a beetle. "


    Rita''s brain is blank. She doesn''t know which link is wrong, but she is obviously caught in a trap.


    Black magic?


    ¡­¡­


    By the time we got back to the castle, it was more than nine o''clock in the evening.


    In order to return to school before Professor Snape''s patrol, Fanlin ran recklessly at the risk of being found by Mr. Filch''s cat.


    That cat is too bad to be lost. Do you want to lose it?


    But fortunately, Fanlin still rushed back, before the fat lady''s nonsense.


    By the way, van Lin also rescued Neville. Neville still didn''t remember the new password of fat lady.


    "Where have you been?" Hermione raised her head. The girl was studying her magic structure. There seemed to be some bottleneck in the matter of raising a house elf. The effect of Hermione''s paper was not very good.


    "Prepare some small surprises." Van Lin laughed, and he quickly went to Hermione''s side and sat down.


    Usually at this time, the two of them occupied the sofa in the Gryffindor public lounge.


    Today, however, there are two more people. Harry and Ron are reading a book carefully.


    "What are they doing?"


    "Study magic." "Harry wanted to master transfiguration. Malfoy was so arrogant that Harry decided to teach Malfoy a lesson in Moody''s way," Hermione said


    "Oh, that''s a good idea. Even if it''s not completely successful, it''s good to turn Malfoy into a half man, half beast state." Van Lin came back at once, and then he put the bottle in his hand on the table.


    "What did you do?" Ron looked at the bottle in surprise. "What a big beetle, you go out to catch this, or do you say, what kind of magical creature is this?"


    Ron shook the bottle with his hand, and the fat beetle, like a stone, clattered against the bottle.


    "Ron." Hermione said, "if it''s a magical creature, you''ll kill it sooner or later."


    "Oh, almost." "We killed a lot of beetles in Snape," said Ron


    "It doesn''t matter..." Fanlin waved his hand. "Although it''s not an ordinary beetle, maybe she likes it."


    "So?" Ron shakes the glass again.


    The beetle in the bottle seemed to be dead, and the hard shell on its back kept hitting the bottle.


    "This beetle is really fat."


    "To be exact, it should be hypertrophic. We use fat to describe beetles..." Harry took the bottle.


    The pattern on the beetle is very unique. Harry felt familiar, but Harry couldn''t remember where he had seen it.


    "What kind is this?"


    Vaseline shook his head and said nothing. He just brought the bottle back.


    "For you, Hermione." Said Fanlin, pushing the bottle into Hermione''s hand."Give it to me?" Hermione looked at Van Lin in surprise, "er I remember that the potion I contacted recently didn''t use any beetle juice or something, or was this beetle special? "


    "It''s really special." Vaseline touched his nose. "Didn''t you always want revenge, Rita Skeeter''s report, and you''ve always wondered how Rita knew about these things?"


    "But what does this have to do with beetles?" Hermione studied the contents of the bottle carefully.


    A fat beetle, Hermione has never seen such an abnormally obese beetle. It seems that crawling is a problem.


    After a while, however, Hermione came to the crux of the problem.


    "You mean, this beetle is..."


    "Anyway, it''s up to you. I think you can take a good breath, just like Ron, and shake the bottle." Said Fanlin.


    He believed that Hermione could make Rita realize her mistake, but depending on the girl''s dark belly, it seemed that she needed her own help.


    "I should have thought about it. Otherwise, how could she have bypassed so much magic surveillance." Hermione''s voice trembled with excitement. It could be seen that after the girl solved the problem, her happiness was hard to hide.


    "What kind of surveillance?" Harry asked, confused.


    "Rita Skeeter "As like as two peas," Hermione said excitedly, "otherwise, how could she violate Dumbledore''s rules? Damn, I never thought she was a Arnie Maggs. This pattern is exactly the same as her glasses."


    Hermione''s face flushed. "She must be an illegal Animagus. In the 20th century, there were only seven Animagus registered in the Ministry of magic. I didn''t expect Rita had the same talent as Professor McGonagall. It seems that this woman is not worthless. This gift is simply wonderful."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 666

    When Rita''s Beetle was caught by Fanlin, the page of the prophet''s daily became much cleaner.


    Although it is said that occasionally there will be reporters who do not know where to jump out to report some Hogwarts news, the mainstream of the Daily Prophet has gradually shifted from Hogwarts to the magic world.


    The third task is so long that we almost forget it.


    If demstrand and busbarton''s men had not left, everyone would have felt that the Triwizard contest was over.


    Fanlin didn''t go to find the vampire. Although a cooperative relationship was reached, it was only limited to the final cooperation. Van Lin must ensure Harry''s safety.


    When and how Voldemort will do it will need to be confirmed by the old vampire. Any forest must have a clear location. Otherwise, it will be very difficult to get involved in the third task.


    About a month''s time, Sirius, who had not passed the news for a long time, gave van Lin a big surprise.


    Under the leadership of Sirius, Auror of the Ministry of magic successfully searched for a stronghold of vampires, and found a magic array in the stronghold.


    There is no doubt that the magic circles related to vampires are all based on the black magic, but from the reflection of the photos, Fanlin can''t understand what the vampires are doing.


    It is similar to the magic array of soul transformation and flesh and blood sacrifice.


    Vampires need physical reinforcement? Or Death Eaters?


    It seems that the magic circle has not been destroyed yet, but Auror led by Sirius has also suffered a lot of resistance, which can be said to be more powerful than the monsters at the Quidditch World Cup.


    Sirius also paid some price for this, the wound that was hit by the black magic is almost impossible to heal.


    Fortunately, the mutant monster didn''t have much casting power, but Sirius left a few marks on his chest.


    In Sirius''s words, these things seem to be more primitive, at least the vampire has human characteristics, but what he encounters is completely a beast.


    Finally, the guy was not subdued and escaped from Auror''s circle.


    Sirius secretly revealed the meaning of the Ministry of magic, anger and fear, you know, the monster is a person to do over a dozen Aurors, and there is an unfortunate man was dismembered.


    The most important thing is that the breath of that thing is completely incomprehensible, and it is not something that can be created by the black magic now mastered. Moreover, the magic pattern of magic circle is not one of the Nivens or old English.


    The Ministry of magic has turned to the International Magic Federation, but there is no final conclusion.


    Van Lim asked for Trevor for this, but the old vampire didn''t say anything. He just had a dignified face.


    Van leen doubted that Trevor was perfunctory, but the relationship between the two did not reach the level of exchanging secrets.


    To this end, van Lin also invited Sirius to come.


    He had to confirm for himself that these vampires were more restless than they thought.


    Maybe it''s Voldemort''s handwriting, and it''s not necessarily true. If Trevor is kept in the dark, it''s very likely.


    "This is the magic chart you want." Sirius said, "I got it secretly for you. There is absolutely no omission."


    Van Lin put dozens of photos together on the desktop, but these mysterious things are not very understandable.


    Through Sirius'' description, van Lin can roughly confirm something.


    It''s something like vampires transforming magic circles.


    Sirius found the gathering place. It was in a desolate castle in Norway. At the beginning, the vampires were defeated by the black wizard. It can be seen that they just caught up with the completion time of the magic circle, and all the people consumed a lot.


    When Auror of the Ministry of magic was exposed, most of the black wizards were evacuated, and then a monster came out of it.


    "This is it." Sirius said.


    Sirius gave the memory of the whole thing to Vaseline. To be exact, it was Sirius who opened his mind to van Lin to read it.


    It is a person, if this form can be called a person.


    Blood red body, there is no half of the skin, all muscles and muscles exposed in the air, from time to time, the body also emitted some black breath.


    However, van Lin still recognized some features of vampires, such as fangs with sharp claws, and the monster''s ears were similar to the ears of elves, but they were very bloody and hard to recognize.


    Van Lin can''t recognize what prompted this. For vampires, the skin bag is one of the important ways to preserve blood, but this thing has completely lost the means to protect blood.


    However, the powerful regeneration ability reminds Fanlin of the werewolf.Fanlin saw an Auror cut a foot long hole in the monster''s body with a magic spell, but within two seconds, the monster returned to normal.


    Vampire is to mobilize the magic in the blood to be able to recover, which van Lin has been certified on Trevor, but now this thing.


    "He doesn''t have casting power, but the wounds he makes are like black magic." Sirius said, "that magic is very difficult, Dumbledore helped me to get rid of it."


    "So Dumbledore read it for you?" Asked Fanlin.


    "Well, he probably knows, but he doesn''t see what it is, just like you, but don''t tell Harry." Sirius said quickly.


    Van Lin nodded. Dumbledore''s attitude towards things outside was totally closed to Harry. Naturally, Sirius''s injury could not be told to Harry.


    "You just came back from there?" Asked Fanlin.


    "That''s right." Sirius said, "I will go to the Ministry of magic to report my work after I feel better. But I have been busy all day. I haven''t eaten anything since the morning. By the way, have you prepared for me?"


    "Dobby has prepared it for you." "We''ll be able to deliver it in a little while," Van Lin said


    "Oh, well, it''s better to be quick. Don''t talk about these things later. We''ll get in touch with each other at that time." Sirius said quickly. He looked at the door. Obviously, he felt someone coming.


    Vaseline nodded and put away the things on the table with a wave of his hand. He needed to confirm what the magic circle was through nicoleme.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 667

    "How long have you not eaten?" Fanlin looked at Sirius in silence.


    I have to admit that Dobby''s food is delicious. At least Sirius likes it. He is eating with a chicken leg.


    "It didn''t take long, but I was busy. I always dealt with one bite." Sirius said.


    Harry was speechless, too. He handed over a glass of watermelon juice.


    Ron is reading Sirius'' Daily Prophet, which is interesting.


    Ron touched Harry lightly and handed him the Daily Prophet. The headlines are: Barty Crouch''s strange illness; another is: the witch minister''s whereabouts are unknown - the Minister of magic is involved.


    Harry read it. "They said that crouch seemed to be dying," Harry said slowly, "but anyone who just came there knew it wasn''t that bad."


    "My brother is Crouch''s assistant," Ron told Sirius. "He said crouch was going to be so busy."


    "I don''t care!" Said Hermione coldly.


    "Hermione seems to be haunted by elves." Ron whispered to Sirius and looked at Hermione.


    Sirius, however, seemed interested. He took a look at Hermione, and then looked at Fanlin. Sirius couldn''t agree with Hermione''s view on the matter of elves. However, it was said that Hermione had actually set up a domestic elf Rights Protection Association. Sirius read Hermione''s articles in the newspaper.


    "The first time you saw elves at the Quidditch World Cup, she helped crouch get a seat, didn''t she?"


    Said Harry, Ron and Hermione. "But Klaus didn''t show up in that game. He may be too busy. "


    Sirius sat there without a sound, even the food in his hand was temporarily put down.


    "Harry, did you find your wand in your pocket after you left Quidditch?"


    "Well..." Harry thought hard, "no," he finally thought, "we won''t use it until we go to the forest. I put my hand in my pocket. There was nothing in my pocket but omikals. Do you mean someone used magic to take my wand? "


    "Very likely." Said Sirius.


    "Shanshan didn''t steal your wand!" Said Hermione in a shrill voice.


    "The spirit is not next to you. If it uses magic, it will be detected. Then who is sitting next to you?" Sirius frowned as he sat next to fudge and didn''t pay much attention to Harry.


    "A lot of people. Bulgarian Minister Cornell fudge And Lucius Malfoy... "


    "It must be Malfoy!" Ron interrupted, so loud that his voice echoed throughout the room, "I''m sure it''s him, the old platinum bastard!"


    "Is there anyone else?" Asked Sirius.


    "No more." Harry said.


    "And Ruth bagmond." Hermione wakes him up.


    "Oh, yes..." Harry came back, and he looked at Van Lin, as if to make sure there were any omissions.


    "I don''t know bagmond very well. I only know that he used to be a thug." Sirius was still pacing up and down. "What''s wrong with him?"


    "It''s OK," Harry replied. "He''s always trying to help me win wizard games."


    "Is it? Why did he do that? " Sirius frowned again.


    "He said he liked me." Said Harry.


    Sirius Reese thought.


    "We saw him in the forest, just before the black mark appeared." Hermione told Sirius, "remember?" She said to Harry and Ron.


    "Yes, but he didn''t stay in the forest." Ron said, "as soon as we told him about the riot, he rushed back to camp."


    "How do you know?" Hermione retorted, "how do you know where he''s gone?"


    "Are you saying that Ruth bagmond is enchanting the black mark?" Ron didn''t believe it.


    "Bagmond is more likely than Shannon." Said Hermione stubbornly.


    Ron looked at Sirius and said, "she''s scratching the house elf --"


    but Sirius held up a hand to keep Ron from saying, "when the mark was covered, the elf had been found holding Harry''s wand. What did crouch do


    "He went to the Bush to look, but no one else was there." Said Harry.


    "Of course," Sirius whispered, and Fanlin could see that he was leading, "he wanted to pin down everyone except his own Genie And then he catches her? "


    "Yes," Hermione''s fire came up again. "He caught her because she was not obedient in the tent and came out and was ravaged."


    "Hermione, please stop talking about the elves." Said Ron.


    But Sirius shook his head and said, "she sees Claus better than you, Ron. If you want to know what a man looks like, just look at how he treats people who are inferior to him, not those who are equal to him."He stroked his unshaven face and thought hard. "Crouch is short of seats, Quidditch. But he asked his genie to take a seat for him to watch the Quidditch World Cup, but he didn''t show up. He tried hard to get the wizard game back, but he didn''t watch it. It''s not quite like crouch. If he asks for leave one day because of illness, I''ll eat bird''s beak kebic. "


    "Did you know Claus before?" Asked Harry.


    Sirius''s dark face, even if he has been rehabilitated, but Van Lin can still see from Sirius''s face that he is unwilling.


    He didn''t want to interrupt more. In fact, he went to happy Sirius to give Harry some guidance. He didn''t do it anyway, nor did he violate the agreement with Dumbledore.


    Sirius suddenly became as dangerous as Harry had been when he first met him, and that night Harry thought he was a murderer.


    "I know him," he said slowly, "he is the one who sent me to Azkaban without trial."


    "What?" Ron couldn''t help asking.


    "Kidding!" Said Harry.


    Sirius took another big bite of the chicken and said, "crouch was Minister of the magic law enforcement department, don''t you know?" Harry and Ron shook their heads.


    "He was the most promising Minister of the Ministry of magic," Sirius said. "He''s a great wizard, magical and powerful. Most of all, he''s against Voldemort, "he glanced at Harry." crouch is always openly against the underworld You won''t understand You are too young... "


    "My dad said the same thing at the world cup." Ron showed a trace of distress, "why don''t you try to tell us?"


    Sirius''s thin face showed a smile, "OK, I''ll try to tell you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 668

    ¡­¡­


    Sirius walked through the room, came back and said, "Voldemort was in power. You don''t know who his followers are or who are working for him. You only know that he can control people to serve him involuntarily. You worry about yourself, your family and friends. Every week there are deaths, disappearances, abuse The Minister of magic was at a loss. They tried to hide Muggle, but MAG was dying. It used to be, full of terror, panic and confusion. There are always people who live well and others who are terrible. "


    Sirius sighed and continued.


    "Crouch''s principles were good at the beginning - I didn''t think so. He was quickly promoted to minister and dealt a severe blow to Voldemort''s followers. Not only can Zhengqi master arrest people, he is also authorized to kill people. I was one of a bunch of people who had been taken to Azkaban before the trial. Crouch uses violence to resist violence, and takes high-pressure means to suspect. I dare say it''s as unreasonable and brutal as the Mafia. But he has his followers, believe it or not, many people think he''s doing the right thing, and there''s a lot of witches and witches shouting for him to be Minister of magic. When Voldemort disappeared, it was only a matter of time before Barty crouch got the job. But then an unfortunate thing happened "


    Sirius grinned ferociously, and Fanlin picked his eyebrows. This is the scandal of Barty crouch. Obviously, Sirius has been hating Barty crouch. Otherwise, he would not have suffered from Azkaban for 12 years.


    It''s not a good place. Most of the black witches die soon after entering Azkaban, and few have been able to live safely until they are released.


    Of course, this refers to the inner prison. Hagrid went to Azkaban. After returning, Hagrid''s body recovered for a month or two.


    ¡±Barty Crouch''s son was captured by a group of corpse eaters who apparently threatened him in an attempt to find Voldemort and restore his power. " Sirius went on, his face full of disgust.


    "Barty Crouch''s son has been arrested?" Hermione held her breath and said that as soon as the girl grasped van Lin''s arm, she could see that Hermione was excited and nervous.


    Sirius dealt with the chicken bone in his hand. Then he took the bread and tore it in half.


    "It was a big shock to Barty crouch, I guess. He should spend more time with his son. He should leave the office early to get to know his son


    He gulped down large pieces of bread.


    "Is his son a corpse eater?" Asked Harry.


    "I don''t know," Sirius still put the bread in his mouth. "I was in Azkaban when he was put in. The boy must have been caught by the corpse eaters, but he may have appeared when he shouldn''t have been, just like an elf


    "Did crouch ever try to save his son?" Said Hermione in a low voice.


    Sirius burst out a laugh, more like a dog barking. "Crouch let his son out? I thought you knew him better, Hermione? Anything that affects his honor has to get out of the way. What he pursues all his life is to be Minister of magic. Didn''t you see him driving away a loyal spirit? Just because the spirit wanted him to contact the death eaters, doesn''t that tell us what kind of person he is? Crouch''s love for his son is to judge him, even that shows how much he hates the child Then he sent him to Azkaban. "


    "He gave his son to the Ministry of magic?" Harry asked softly.


    "Exactly." Sirius was cold and unhappy. "I saw him taken in. He is no more than nineteen. They left him in the cell next to me. At night he screamed for his mother. After a few days, I stopped shouting, but I still cried in my dream


    "Is he still in Azkaban?" Asked Harry.


    "No," Sirius said blankly, "he''s not here. He died there a year later."


    "He''s dead?" Harry seems to be a little bit incredible, although he knew the horror of Azkaban very early, but


    "He''s not the only one to die," Sirius said quietly. "Most people are crazy. Many people go on hunger strike. They have no will to live at all. There you can feel the coming of death at any time. Besides, the boy was already sick when he came. Because crouch is an important person, he and his wife can see their son for the last time. It was also the last time I saw crouch, who helped his wife through my room. She also died later, apparently in grief. Crouch didn''t go to the funeral. "


    Sirius put down the bread to his mouth, picked up the pumpkin juice and drank it. "Old Crouch has nothing. He thought he would get it." The back of his hand wiped his mouth. "Originally, this hero was going to be the Minister of magic. However, his son died, his wife was gone, and his family became tarnished, and his reputation of the masses dropped. As soon as his son died, people began to sigh how such a good boy could get lost. In this way, people came to the conclusion that his father didn''t care about him. But Cornell fudge was on the throne, and crouch was kicked to the International Magic exchange and cooperation departmentFor a long time no one spoke. Harry recalled crouch staring at his disobedient spirit in the woods at the Quidditch World Cup. It must be thinking of his son, his scandal and his failure to get promoted.


    "Moody said crouch was looking for the black wizard." Harry told Sirius.


    "I''ve heard of it, but he''s wrong if he thinks he can regain his power by catching a corpse eater."


    "Isn''t your brother Klaus''s assistant? Have you a chance to ask him if he has seen Klaus lately


    Ron is not sure. His relationship with Percy is not good. To be exact, since Percy became Crouch''s assistant, Percy''s relationship with the whole Weasley brothers began to deteriorate.


    This is not hard to understand. From the beginning, Percy was only liked by Mr. Weasley. Of course, it was only when he was a student that he discovered the difference when he entered the Ministry of magic.


    As for Mrs. Weasley, she is always proud of Percy, who is the most outstanding descendant of the Weasley family in the traditional sense.


    If Weasley is still a family.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 669

    "I hope so. I can''t guarantee that Percy will give me a reply." Ron shrugged his shoulders. He didn''t fight Percy since he was a kid.


    Whether in magic or learning, Percy always dislikes him for his stupidity. It can be said that Ron is the worst one in the whole Weasley family.


    In terms of learning, Ron''s five brothers are undoubtedly much richer than Ron''s reserves, no matter who Fred is or who he is.


    Percy is the most orthodox knowledge of the Ministry of magic. Bill worked for the gringott in Egypt. He was a charmer. He was in touch with the mysterious runes left in the pyramids, while Charlie was proficient in training dragons. In the middle ages, Charlie would undoubtedly become a guest of honor in the kingdom. What Charles mastered was the most cutting-edge combat power in the war time.


    Even Dumbledore could not resist the breath of dozens or even hundreds of fire dragons. Without using special methods, these dragons could make Dumbledore disappear with the most primitive and pure destructive power.


    There are also Fred and George. I have to admit that Fred and George are very talented in magic medicine and alchemy, and they are extremely creative. Although it seems that they are going to enter a period of war, Fred and George are undoubtedly wasting their talents, but at least they are successful.


    As for Ginny


    Ginny''s talent in magic and black magic even impressed Fanlin. Who could have thought that Ginny would be selected and recognized by Tom at the beginning, and could drive the snake monster.


    Most importantly, Ginny''s improved bat spirit mantra and other magic charms are extremely powerful, even reaching a level of black magic.


    This is the case with Ginny in Fanlin''s memory. One of Ginny''s charms can blow up the practice puppet into powder. Now Ginny has preliminary power. At least Professor Villefort is very satisfied with Ginny.


    Now, Ron seems to be the most useless of the Weasleys.


    It can be said that a common bird is mixed into a nest of Phoenix.


    However, it is this common bird that makes the Weasleys climb the big tree of Harry Potter. Once Voldemort falls, Harry will undoubtedly become the most powerful person in the whole magic world.


    This thigh is very strong, although it is said that this mixed with Dumbledore''s choice, but there is no doubt that the ultimate beneficiaries are the Weasley family.


    Maybe the Weasleys can restore their status as Hogwarts School Directors.


    However, Mrs. Weasley and Mr. Weasley don''t seem to realize that.


    But who is right?


    Percy''s character may revitalize the Weasleys, or maybe, as long as he doesn''t do anything stupid.


    Charlie was in a corner, and bill, with hibiscus, would be fine. Fred and George couldn''t think about such things at all. All that was left was Percy and Ron.


    But Fanlin had no interest in reminding a few people.


    For Ron, Fanlin had no sense of guilt for a long time. Naturally, they were friends, but they were just friends.


    As for Percy If it doesn''t do anything stupid, maybe he can realize it.


    But this is different from Dumbledore''s plan, Weasley is a pure blood family, and in the original is also a big aristocrat.


    In terms of the Weasleys, simple clocks and dressing glasses, they are not what ordinary nobles can have.


    The Weasleys are not poor at all, but it seems that Mr. and Mrs. Weasley don''t want to accept the blessing of their ancestors. Otherwise, if you clean them up, it will be a large amount of jinjialong, which can let a small noble family live for several centuries at least.


    But it seems that in the eyes of Mrs. Weasley and Mr. Weasley, these things that have been handed down are just some memorials handed down.


    Van Lin has been thinking about what is the heritage of the Weasley family, taking the unicorn as the symbol of the family. Obviously, there are many places to explore the secrets of the Weasley family.


    We should not despise any noble family that has been handed down to this day, even though they are seemingly lonely.


    However, it was also the result of self-reliance, or Mrs. Weasley didn''t care much about it. In their eyes, it was just some children''s mischief.


    Van Lin''s eyes constantly flow, as if he has been too despised the Weasley family.


    You know, Harry''s family is completely gone, to him, even to borrow the hands of outsiders to save hope.


    Even so, what the potter family has given Harry is immeasurable, a simple treasure house, which can let Harry buy all the property under van Lin''s hands.


    It can be said that Sirius gave up half of his fortune, but it was only a small part of the porter family legacy.


    Well, the Weasley family, however, has never broken the inheritance, and has not died like the Sirius family.


    So, what did the Weasleys leave behind?


    On Ron?Van Lin''s eyes turned to Ron.


    "Don''t look at me like that. You should know how bad Percy is." Ron said.


    "He''s your brother Ron, and although he''s just too harsh, he''s always protecting his family." Hermione said seriously.


    "That''s right, Ron. You should believe in your family''s ties. It''s in the blood." Sirius said without a clue.


    Ron looked a little confused. He looked at his body, then at Sirius.


    "I don''t think I have anything in common with Percy except for the color of my hair." Ron shook his head.


    "At least, in terms of self-esteem..." Harry patted Ron on the shoulder.


    Dobby brought some more food from Hogwarts, which made Hermione feel a little hard, dobby.


    However, Hermione did not say anything. If dobby was not allowed to send it, dobby would feel even more frightened.


    Hermione glared a little discontented at Van Lin, and then returned some of the pudding to Dobby''s arms.


    "In the future, we can''t deliver so much. We can''t finish eating. However, the amount of cooking remains the same. You can eat half of it." Hermione said softly.


    Fanlin pulled the corner of his mouth with some pain. Dobby prepared it according to his usual eating habits, and now


    "You can''t eat so many sweets." Hermione said sternly, "well, didn''t you find yourself getting fat?"


    "Er..." Van Lin touched his nose.


    If you sit there all day and don''t have time to be distracted


    "Well, I''ll control it."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 670

    The problem of eating seems to be out of control recently.


    Anyway, Hermione can''t let Fanlin go down like this. It''s not very elegant to be the next gore or Mr. Weasley.


    Anyway, Sirius is good, at least in terms of size.


    At least let van reen control his body.


    Finally, after dobby had taken everything away, the party for Sirius was finally over.


    In fact, this party is not very reliable, from the beginning to the end, only Sirius is eating, and only at the end, other people eat a little.


    Sirius didn''t stay too long. After eating, Sirius checked the phantom of van Lin, and van Lin asked Sirius to add his name to a new batch of pass lists.


    As long as the magic contract recognized by the Ministry of magic takes effect, if it is found that Fanlin is using phantom shifting, the Ministry of magic can not use Auror to capture him.


    After being recognized by law, Fanlin''s scruples can be reduced.


    Sirius hesitated a little and then agreed. With his status in the Ministry of magic, this kind of thing is not easy, but it can be done with a little effort.


    It may be said that this is the biggest harvest of Fanlin, the phantom shift admitted by the Ministry of magic. Fanlin doesn''t want to use the magic wand given by Dumbledore and wait for a few Aurors at the end.


    On the way back from Hogsmeade, Harry had been discussing Crouch''s problem with van Lin.


    However, everyone is very wise not to mention Shanshan. Shanshan''s experience has almost become a complaint of Hermione. What she wants is the rise of the status of domestic elves, but it is almost impossible for the magic world to accept, at least under the guidance of the Ministry of magic.


    Most of the people in power are aristocrats, and Witches of ordinary or Muggle origin are only clerks at most.


    However, it is always strange that Crouch''s sick leave and Percy''s disappearance, especially crouch.


    He was in charge of the Triwizard contest, but now Percy has completely replaced crouch in the Triwizard contest.


    Maybe it''s a good thing for Percy, but crouch is less comfortable.


    It seems that Voldemort''s tactics were successful, at least by the power of his death eaters.


    If crouch were to show up, van Lim would almost have thought it was Voldemort''s time to do it.


    There is no doubt that Barty crouch, Jr., can play the role of his father perfectly. However, compared with the role, van Lin feels that little Barty crouch seems to resent his father more.


    All the way through the discussion of Crouch''s possible situation, van Lin''s head is still digesting Sirius''s message.


    Those vampires, the black magic transformed body, four or five Aurors can''t deal with one at all. If Voldemort can make a large number of such monsters, for the magic world, there is no doubt that it is the nature of destroying heaven and earth.


    However, why don''t those vampires take it away, hide it well, and wait for Voldemort to come back to life in a complete state.


    There is no doubt that this is the right choice.


    Or, even they can''t control this guy?


    What is the medium of this transformation?


    Several questions kept circulating in Van Lin''s head, and through Sirius'' memory, this thing seemed irrational.


    Because of the huge black magic that broke the spirit?


    It seems that this thing can only act on the magic unconsciously, just like an apprentice who has not become a wizard.


    Maybe that''s the original look of those vampires?


    However, before Fanlin had a clear idea, an unexpected person appeared in front of several people as he crossed the edge of the forbidden forest.


    "I''m sorry, Hermione, I didn''t know Rita was there at the time, but I still hope you''ll agree to my invitation during the summer vacation..."


    "I don''t think you need to say that extra thing here, Krum."


    "No, I just want to express my attitude." Krum looked serious. He looked at Hermione and then turned his eyes to van Lin.


    "Attitude?" Fanlin asked, "a month later?"


    "I think it was..."


    "Please don''t speculate on Hermione''s ideas, Mr. Krum." Van Lin waved his hand and seemed impatient.


    "If there''s nothing else, I think we''ll leave. I have a lot of things to deal with. So is Hermione. If you''re looking for Harry and Ron, I think they should be happy to have a good Quidditch game with you. It''s a good thing to put it in the newspaper, and promote international magic exchange..."


    Fanlin said impatiently, he did not put Krum in the eye, since the girl''s heart, Fanlin found that any worry is unnecessary."No, I came to see you today." Krum''s voice was low.


    Fanlin, however, was surprised that he did not find Krum''s trouble, but was first found by the other party.


    Have the identities of the two sides changed?


    "To me?"


    "Well, yes, I want to talk to you." Krum said.


    Hermione seemed to want to say something, but Van Lin took Hermione''s hand.


    This kind of thing does not need Hermione to defend him. Just in time, he also wants to solve Krum''s problem. Since the other party comes to the door on his own initiative, although it is a little troublesome, Fanlin doesn''t mind.


    Compared to this, van Lin would mind Krum''s harassing Hermione in the library.


    If Krum has any extreme behavior, Fanlin does not mind giving Krum a lesson.


    But that doesn''t seem to be good.


    It seems a little bad to beat a contestant on the eve of the competition. If only there was something around to cover up the magic wave.


    Van Lim nodded and followed Krum deep into the forbidden forest.


    Harry stayed on the edge of the forest with Ron and Hermione.


    There is no doubt that Harry and Krum are somewhat similar, in some ways.


    They are all Quidditch players. Although they are not of the same level, Harry doesn''t think that he compares the variance. He is also a player in the three wizard games. Then he has no girlfriend, and the girls he likes are other people''s girlfriends


    Harry suddenly sympathizes with Krum. Van Lin is not Cedric, and the relationship between several people is not good


    "I hope it''s not too bad..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 671

    Fanlin felt that he had done nothing wrong, at least in this matter.


    He is Hermione''s boyfriend, so he has the duty to protect his girlfriend.


    To solve the trouble around his girlfriend, this should be a boy''s self-cultivation. Although the way is not so friendly, we must be tough in attitude.


    Krum''s obsession with Hermione is just too big. Newspapers, gossip, Hermione can''t even relax reading in the library.


    God knows why Krum is so studious.


    It''s just a cover.


    Obviously, Krum didn''t want anyone to interrupt the conversation. He took van Lin a long way into the forbidden forest to make sure there was no one around.


    For the junior wizard, the Forbidden Forest in Hogwarts is undoubtedly dangerous. There are a lot of magical creatures here. Right at the edge of the lake deep in the forbidden forest, nobo still lives there honestly.


    However, this is not a problem for van Lin and Krum at all, and it is not a problem for van Lin to directly knock down Krum with magic if he wants to, and then the phantom moves back to Hermione''s side in an instant.


    Hogwarts'' magic protection can not extend to the forbidden forest, if extended, the forbidden forest will not be called the forbidden forest.


    Fanlin has calculated that the gate outside the castle is the limit when it extends one meter outward. In the school, the forbidden forest is only as good as Hagrid''s cabin.


    These days, Fanlin has been in the Forbidden Forest in connection with the phantom shift, and the way is to feed nobo.


    Although there is enough space for the dragon to tame the dragon, it is not a good decision to keep nobo in it for a long time. After all, the space transformed by magic is not as suitable as the most primitive forest.


    Van Lin followed Krum for a long time. Gradually, he felt a little impatient.


    "Here it is." "What do you want to say, Krum, and if there''s nothing else, I think I need to go back to the castle and finish my homework."


    Krum stops awkwardly and van Lin has to look up at Krum.


    Height is the place where van Lin dislikes Krum the most. He has not yet developed well. Naturally, Krum''s height is more deterrent.


    It''s just a deterrent.


    But he''s tall enough.


    The sky was a little dark, and Fanlin also slightly narrowed his eyes. The fog of the forbidden forest had risen.


    "I want to know what''s going on with you and Hermione," Krum''s voice was low, his face a little ugly, and the whole man was shrouded in shadows and mists, like those black wizards.


    The style of demstrand.


    "I think you can see it. If you don''t, I''m sorry. I don''t think I need to waste time with a fool." Van Lin thought it was a little funny. He didn''t have a problem. Instead, Krum came to him first.


    "Besides, her name is Hermione, not Hermione, and I don''t think it''s necessary to look for Hermione in the past if you can''t remember her name No, it should be said that you don''t have to go to Hermione. You''ve never been qualified. "


    All of a sudden, Fanlin found that his mouth gun is also quite powerful, there is probably some truth about Malfoy, at least in some things very easy to use.


    Krum''s face turned red. Obviously, it''s hard to accept the wrong name.


    Obviously, Hermione was kind. Krum called her by the wrong name so many times, but Hermione still didn''t remind him.


    Maybe I don''t think it''s necessary. Anyway, they don''t know each other very well


    Most of Krum''s anger was replaced by some impolite words, but Krum''s face was still a little red.


    Krum gasped heavily for two times, followed by a gloomy face. "I''m not going to give up."


    "Oh, that''s your freedom." "However, you still have no chance, so I hope you can stay away from Hermione. Maybe Hermione doesn''t mean to talk to you. However, your behavior has seriously affected Hermione''s normal life. You go to the library to disturb her and make her unable to study peacefully. This is a very bad behavior."


    All of a sudden, Fanlin felt helpless. He still looked at Krum too highly. It seemed that he was caused by his own grudges, which was totally meaningless.


    Even if van Lim taught Krum a lesson, it would not solve any problems.


    It''s no use saying your own attitude to a boring decision, and Hermione doesn''t know. For Krum, her own words are nothing but useless gossip.


    It''s better to find a way to kill Hagrid''s bad fried tailed snails. Those guys have no natural enemies, and they''re a gang of breeding guys.


    If one of Hagrid accidentally releases the conch, the forbidden forest will


    It doesn''t make any sense either. Humans and horses will solve it. Even those dark creatures in the forbidden forest are not rivals.Speaking of it, the adult Unicorn Fanlin in the forbidden forest has not been seen for a long time, which is the one they saved.


    But Krum didn''t think so. He became more angry after hearing van Lin''s words.


    "You don''t have the right to stop me from pursuing Hermione, and you don''t have the right to ask Hermione to decide where her summer vacation is..."


    That''s probably the case, but I can see that Krum is very excited, like taking medicine.


    Van Lin sneered twice, "I have no right? Is it to say to let others destroy our relationship? "


    Fanlin disdained to respond, "you are really stupid enough, put away your stupid theory, who knows who gave it to you, conceited wretch, it''s hard to say that you have anything to show off?"


    "I''m a warrior in the three wizard games and the best catcher in the Quidditch World Cup."


    "Oh, and then, you lost the game, how many games in a row?" "And, a wizardry game, you should be so proud of, warrior? Don''t you know that the premise of demstrand''s participation in the Triwizard contest is that I can''t participate in the wizard game? What capital do you think you have to be proud of, except that you were born a few years earlier


    Van Lin said slowly, it seems that he is talking to his pet, and the whole person seems to be a little lazy.


    Sure enough, pretending to force something is really exciting.


    This is the magic world. If you put it in Muggle world, Krum may be a sports star, but here


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 672

    This is magic!


    Of course, Krum is nothing. Maybe in the eyes of the Quidditch people, Krum may be a hero, but in the eyes of van Lim.


    I''m sorry, Krum is not as good as Dobby''s position in Van Lin''s heart. There is no comparison between them. He and Krum are not even friends.


    Van Lin seemed to be leaving, but Krum was clearly not going to let him go.


    Fanlin''s words are too arrogant in his eyes, there is no way to endure that kind.


    Krum has never been so angry. He is the president of the boys'' Union in demstrand, and in his capacity, he is respected wherever he goes.


    But when he came to Hogwarts, Krum succeeded in being infuriated by the little wizard in front of him.


    It was offensive, even insulting.


    Krum has never been a good-natured person. We can see from his transfiguration choice that he chose shark, which is the most domineering one.


    However, in Van Lim''s eyes, Krum is like a fool, such as what he is doing now.


    Krum is better than RON in many ways.


    Van Lim also roughly understands why Hermione, another timeline, did not choose Krum.


    The same recklessness, naturally more familiar with the better.


    But isn''t he still there?


    "I don''t mind if you want to insult yourself."


    Van Lim''s eyes narrowed slightly, and Krum aimed his wand at him, but he was not in a hurry.


    Witches point their wands at other people''s bodies. If they are not from the Ministry of magic, they can''t be good. This is the message of duel.


    Krum didn''t speak. He just gasped.


    Krum is not stupid. He knows the gap of strength, but his anger makes him unable to retreat.


    Like Ron, Krum has a strong sense of self-esteem. He knocked down all the people who laughed at his ugly appearance, but now, he is not sure.


    Fanlin''s words were not unheard of at all. It was a naked reality, but his anger could not be contained.


    "I advise you to figure out whether you want to do this or not. Don''t say, I haven''t given you a chance. If you do, and you still have some face, you should stay away from Hermione. If you don''t..."


    Van Lin sneered twice, magic halo filled his eyes, cold vision let him in the first time to be able to detect all the magic track.


    Krum had never seen such a wizard as van leen. It was clear that any magic spell was useless, but that kind of full magic was oppressed at the first time.


    These are the eyes that have lost their pupils, which Krum has seen at the Quidditch World Cup.


    Van Lin put too much pressure on him, but Krum didn''t want to back down.


    Van Lim''s gaze falls on Krum''s wand. Krum is stronger than Harry, but, compared with Sirius, Krum is still far from perfect.


    Van Lin wants to use pressure to force Krum to stop. In this case, it is easier to destroy Krum''s heart.


    However, just as van Lin was going to further increase the pressure, a strange magic wave disturbed the surrounding magic field.


    Out of thin air, it''s like, phantom shifting


    Van Lim frowned, but before he could figure out what was going on, a bad and icy magic appeared in the forbidden forest the next time.


    Fanlin originally tried to block the magic of space in the first time was broken, can not help, the gas engine for one of the vent.


    Krum''s tight body was relaxed at the first time, Krum had the strength to move again, but a strong sense of humiliation flooded into his heart.


    He couldn''t even put out a spell in front of Fanlin al.


    This is certainly unacceptable to Krum.


    When the forest reflexed into the forbidden forest, Krum couldn''t help it any longer.


    "Damn it, you''re the one to lie down." Krum screamed wildly, like a wounded beast.


    Fanlin was surprised. Krum''s behavior obviously disturbed the abnormal activities in the forbidden forest, and the feeling disappeared.


    "Fool, do you know what you''re doing?" Van Lim said that he just thought about who he was, the Death Eater who contacted Trevor. Van Lin still wanted to see it, but Krum


    Van Lim was finally impatient, but before van Lin had any action, Krum could not bear it first, and the red curse rushed out from the front of Krum''s wand.


    , this is definitely Krum''s most powerful attack. The magic of previous mobilization has been suppressed by the magic of van Lin''s magic wand. However, when van Lin relaxed, he would release it all at once.


    This really makes Fanlin feel a little surprised, let Krum accumulate the magic power for such a long time is obviously a wrong decision-making, but what makes van Lin more surprised is that Krum actually can use the magic spell."Damn it."


    Van Lin scolded, and he wanted to go over and have a look, but Krum made too much noise.


    "Protego


    Van Lin read it casually, and then with a wave of his hand, Krum''s curse was hit on the ground at will.


    It''s the same technique you learned from Professor Snape, using armor as a defense, and then pulling out the curse.


    "I advise you to go back to your boat and stay with your bad headmaster." Van Lin said, "I don''t have so much time to chat with you here."


    Van Lin also completely lost the desire to fight Krum.


    The magic accumulated for such a long time is not up to the level of Sirius. Fanlin is still a bit too high to see the level of student wizard, even a warrior of the three wizard contest.


    Furong, if it''s impossible for Krum to fight, it''s impossible for Krum to fight.


    "Losers should go back and lie down." Vaseline said coldly, and then a beam of light several times thicker than Krum''s curse hit out of van Lin''s hand.


    Crum didn''t understand why his magic spell was deflected, and then his body flew upside down.


    An unimaginable pain spread from Krum''s chest in an instant.


    However, van Lin did not pay attention to Krum in the end, chest tightness, shortness of breath or anything, he is still very measured, he now wants to know who visited Hogwarts.


    That cold and powerful magic, is it Voldemort?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 673

    Fanlin''s figure quickly shuttles among the trees.


    At the same time of defeating Krum, a cold magic wave appeared in the forbidden forest. The feeling was fleeting. Obviously, it was a magic wave that was restrained by the instructions of his partner.


    He and Krum must have been found, making such a big noise, as long as a little attention can feel.


    Creatures in the forbidden forest can''t do magic, or Hogwarts won''t let them stay here.


    Van Lim kept thinking, his Animagus form is really a little conspicuous, if you use magic


    All of a sudden, Fanlin found that he did not have any good means of hiding, as long as the hook magic, will be found.


    It''s a difficult balance to maintain if you want to catch up quickly


    No, you can also use the phantom to move the shape


    Fanlin suddenly thought of this problem, as long as you follow the track, anyway, it has been found


    Fanlin''s figure disappeared in the air, and then Fanlin appeared in an open space.


    There are many such places in the forbidden forest. It may not be whose habitat it is.


    Van Lin looked around warily. There was no one around.


    He shouldn''t have any problems, but why


    Did not wait for Fanlin to figure out how to return a responsibility, a person''s shadow from behind the fan Lin ran out.


    "Save Help me I managed to escape... "


    "Escape?" Fanlin''s conditioned reflection is to take the visitor as the enemy and use magic power to blow it away, but a sentence that escapes makes him hold the magic power of condensation in his hand.


    Van Lin''s arm was caught from behind.


    "Barty crouch?" Fanlin exclaimed, "how could you..."


    Van Lim suddenly understood why he had felt several breaths before. Barty crouch broke free of Voldemort''s control and escaped from where.


    This really surprised Fanlin.


    Crouch was enslaved by the soul snatching curse, then watched by Barty crouch Jr., and the vampire. There was no doubt that it was impossible to escape.


    But Barty broke free of control and fled to Hogwarts with his phantom.


    All of a sudden, Barty''s face changed, and he returned to the same serious face, if his body didn''t tremble.


    "Tell Weasley that I need to confirm the number of players in demstrand and busbarton." Crouch muttered at the bottom about the three wizard contest.


    "Demstrand?" Van Lin is a little confused by crouch.


    "And their proposal that van leen Al is not allowed to participate in the Triwizard contest. I need to write a letter to Dumbledore for me..."


    All of a sudden, Fanlin felt a little sad.


    This is the effect of the soul snatching mantra. If a person who has passed the mantra is not strong enough, if his soul is not strong enough, it is easy to break away from him by force.


    But it also shows that crouch was attacked at work.


    You know, where is the Ministry of magic, but crouch was attacked by death eaters with a soul snatching curse when he was in office.


    This is obviously a dereliction of duty of the Ministry of magic. The defense power of the Ministry of magic has never been reliable.


    Van Lin felt that crouch was a little pitiful, but he did it on his own?


    Family education is not strict, bad traditional wizard thought, and, Crouch''s hands are not clean.


    Crouch''s face changed constantly. His face was almost squeezed together, and then expanded again. He looked very miserable.


    Crouch rolled his eyes, and his mouth murmured uncontrollably. His eyes were a little lax.


    There is no doubt that his soul is completely divided. In the eyes of Fanlin, these are two people, one very serious and the other scared to death.


    "Please, help me, I I came from that place That terrible place escaped... " Crouch''s voice was a scream. His hair was messy and his beard was terrible.


    "He He''s back He tortured me with magic I need simple Dumbledore... "


    It''s hard to imagine how the state of crouch is like this. It''s a miracle that there is no half way separation, but when it comes to phantom shifting


    "I''ll take you to Dumbledore, but you have to be honest and stay here for a while, and I''ll help you with some things." Said Fanlin.


    he didn''t want Crouch to die here, at least to Hogwarts, which is not Voldemort has the final say.


    Vaseline''s hand wiped on his neck, and then a magic wand of ice blue appeared in his hand.


    "Reduce!"


    A strange light flashed on crouch, and then he disappeared."It''s quite calm." Fanlin sneered twice. He looked at the woods around him warily.


    They put together the phantom to move over, in order to prevent themselves from missing something.


    Fortunately, he came fast enough, and he didn''t miss anything wonderful.


    The runaway crouch, then the one following, is undoubtedly a Death Eater.


    Trevor was still honest in the castle, and the people around Voldemort, a few vampires, and little Barty crouch.


    There was no doubt that the next two men had Barty crouch in there.


    The guy who released the dark mark at the Quidditch World Cup, Voldemort''s fanatical follower, was as fanatical as Sirius''s cousin.


    People who are already dead should be honest in hell. Hogwarts doesn''t welcome such dead visitors.


    Van Lin had not relaxed his vigilance before, and even prepared magic for Barty crouch and his partners secretly. However, his caution was somewhat unexpected. He did not take the bait, but his teammates seemed to be unable to stop. For a moment, Fanlin felt that he was going to be attacked.


    But they should be surprised to hide crouch.


    After mastering Animagus, the more profound van Lin understood the human body, little Barty should have never thought that he could hide crouch with the shrinking mantra.


    Fanlin is staring at the darkness in the distance. Where, Fanlin can clearly see a figure hidden behind the trunk.


    It was already very dark, but this did not prevent Fanlin from finding them.


    Since Barty crouch doesn''t bite, van Lin doesn''t mind hitting him head-on. Anyway, it doesn''t make any difference.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 674

    Fanlin bent down to put Mr. crouch in his pocket and protect it. Strange as it was, crouch was not much bigger than a slug.


    It''s like Fanlin kicking a doll himself, but the taste is not very good.


    "Come out, I know where you are." Fanlin, holding his wand in his hand, yelled. The figure behind the trees was slightly stunned, and then disappeared in the vision of Fanlin.


    The fog here is too heavy, and Fanlin doesn''t know whether it''s Barty crouch or not. Besides, there must be a vampire. Van Lin saw some clues before, but when van Lin put crouch away, the vampire escaped into the dark again.


    Can it be Trevor?


    Van Lin''s head couldn''t help but think that. Maybe Voldemort told her, and then she came to help little Barty crouch?


    It''s also possible, but the focus is still on Barty crouch Jr.


    Fanlin has never heard of anyone who can take the initiative to break away from the soul curse.


    Crouch is an end, soul split


    If Peter Pedro, he was using Ron''s wand, and how could Peter be compared with Barty crouch.


    Although Bati, who has always carried out violent administration, has been restrained in his old age, it does not mean that he has lost the quality of an Auror.


    Undoubtedly, Crouch''s strength is strong. He can be almost the Minister of the Ministry of magic in Voldemort''s time. This needs hard power. With Crouch''s policy, he will be strongly rebounded by death eaters. It is almost inevitable to assassinate anything.


    However, when crouch broke away from the soul curse, he still made himself schizophrenic.


    Naturally, it can''t be Voldemort''s hand. The most likely one is Barty crouch, because he knows him best.


    This is very bad. Little Barty crouch broke away from his father''s soul taking mantra, and even did not let crouch find out. Although he also used a trick similar to splitting the soul, it also proved that Barty''s method was much better than his father''s.


    Yes, it''s a very tricky enemy, at least Professor Snape''s first-class.


    Fanlin squinted, and he couldn''t lock in the position of little Barty crouch. Moreover, little Barty was also looking for the opportunity to attack. As long as he was not careful, waiting for van Lin, there was no doubt that it was a full-length Avada curse.


    As van Lin moved slowly in the woods, he had a good idea.


    There are inspectors in Hogwarts. As long as they pay attention to them, magic fighting is forbidden around Hogwarts, especially in sensitive forbidden forests.


    A huge red spark burst out of Fanlin''s wand, and then the red spark exploded in the sky above.


    This is the usual call for help signal of witches, with Hogwarts warning, although it is not in the fighting period, but it is enough. Dumbledore is well aware of the three wizard contest.


    It can be said that the three wizard contest is a trap specially prepared for Voldemort.


    Dumbledore is too old to wait for Voldemort to come back to life, and it also gives Harry a chance.


    A chance to beat Voldemort.


    Fate links this kind of thing even in the magic world is very difficult to understand, perhaps those ancient people, the prophet Ma can understand some, but some things are not too much spread.


    Fanlin also knew that if Voldemort didn''t resurrect, or didn''t use Harry''s blood to resurrect.


    What destroys Harry''s Horcruxes, or the twin wand effect, is no longer a way to stop Voldemort.


    "You don''t have much time left, outsider." "If you think you have any help, or, who can be more powerful than Dumbledore?" Van leen cried out into the darkness


    "Avada Kedavra!"


    "Avada Kedavra!"


    Without warning, two pale and thick green lights came from two different directions towards the position of van Lin.


    Fanlin''s pupils contracted violently.


    These people are really crazy, these damned death eaters, the Avada curse has almost become their starting point, they do not care about the death of crouch?


    In no time to think about it, van Lin''s body disappeared from its original place, and then reappeared twenty feet behind him.


    But it was clear that Barty crouch, Jr., didn''t intend to end this way, and a crimson spell came at Van Lin''s body.


    This attack rhythm is too fast, Fanlin even has no time to counterattack, just phantom shift of van Lin forced to resist the discomfort of the body and roll to the right.


    The red curse hit the trees in the forbidden forest.It''s as if the trees are oily, and the flames devour them in an instant.


    "Fierce fire curse..."


    Fanlin glanced at the trees next to him with fear. This kind of fire is not something that can be done by flaming flames. Maybe it can be done in the fire. However, compared with the fierce fire mantra, the flaming fire is not so aggressive and adhesive.


    If this thing hit him, then the book should be over. Van Lin didn''t want to be killed in vain.


    Dying in the Forbidden Forest at Hogwarts is a satirical way to die.


    However, it also brought a wake-up call to van Lin, Sirius has always told him that he has an Auror ability, but Van Lin has not had such a fight before.


    No matter it''s against Sirius or anything, it''s not dangerous now. As for the battle with Trevor, van Lin has pulled him into a relatively simple way of fighting at the beginning.


    It is dangerous to compete whose magic power is, but there is no technical content at all.


    This is the first time that Vaseline has added the phantom to the wizard''s battle. Although the effect is good, it is not clear about the load on the body.


    No wonder Sirius would rather use his body to dodge the spell than use his phantom frequently.


    Fanlin grinned, and then quickly hid behind a tree.


    This is the advantage of fighting in the forbidden forest. Although they say that they can''t see each other, they can all face each other in the dark.


    It is not Fanlin''s original intention to be pressed and hit. Maybe he should try to create some trouble for the other party, at least to drag Dumbledore over.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 675

    One thing that Fanlin can confirm is that the vampire with Barty crouch Jr. is not Trevor.


    The two of them have a magic contract to attack themselves with the Avada curse, unless it''s Trevor who lives too long.


    But what if you take little Barty''s hand and get rid of yourself?


    If the old bat really does not have a brain, then there is no need for cooperation between the two.


    Fanlin ran out from behind the tree, he had basically determined the position, naturally, counterattack is very necessary.


    A big blue light is released and removed by the magic wand.


    The surrounding fog is full of moisture, which is very suitable for fighting in any forest.


    A few dozen feet across, the light reaches the spot where the spell was cast.


    The blue light exploded in an instant, accompanied by the surrounding fog, a spell of Fanlin froze a large area around.


    "Not there..." When Fanlin''s heart sank, his position was undoubtedly exposed. Fanlin''s rapid attack in the forest was almost the moment when he left the port and waterway administration. A gray brown fog quickly swallowed up and eroded the big tree he had hidden in.


    It''s a corrosive curse, and the other person doesn''t want to survive.


    Van Lim almost immediately locked the position of little Barty and his accomplice. Van Lin raised a hand, which was equivalent to having another magic wand.


    The two magic charms rushed out of Fanlin''s body in no order, and then attacked in two directions respectively.


    The huge ice cream penetrated countless tree trunks in an instant. Compared with defeating, Fanlin now wants to kill the opposite.


    A figure in black stepped on the top of the ice, and then ran to the next tree.


    It''s a vampire. Witches don''t have this physical quality, so another one.


    Fanlin''s hand instantly condensed a large group of magic, without the slightest hesitation, Fanlin was thrown towards the distance in the past.


    It''s like a magic storm rolling up a gust of wind. The violent whirling wind mixed with ice and snow flakes is spinning at high speed in the forest land.


    This reminds van Lin of Dobby''s feeling of being surrounded by tables and chairs when he attacked them, except that he was not surrounded this time.


    Vaseline controlled the magic, as if to hang two men.


    But this can''t make Fanlin as he wishes. After two seconds, two embarrassed figures rushed out of the snow.


    This is the purpose of Fanlin. If they continue to hide in the dark, they will be hanged by his magic. But before that, van Lin would like to see Barty crouch, the most loyal subordinate of Voldemort.


    Compared with other death eaters, Barty crouch Jr. did the most for Voldemort, reviving Voldemort in Dumbledore''s eyelids


    With the invasion of snow, little Barty can not hide.


    Van Lin saw Barty crouch in the distance.


    He was very similar to his father, Mr. Barty crouch, except that little Barty crouch was more frivolous.


    A head of firewood hair, little Barty Crouch''s face is very pale, his face still hung that kind of almost abnormal smile.


    That''s Barty Crouch''s madness. These death eaters have no normal people except Lucius. As long as they are more loyal to Voldemort, the more crazy these death eaters are.


    What Voldemort brings them is a kind of pure destruction and evil power, and they also have a distorted abnormal faith to Voldemort.


    Bella seems to have a child with Voldemort?


    Fanlin doesn''t remember. These loyal death eaters would not hesitate to offer everything to Voldemort.


    Body, or soul.


    Fanlin suddenly felt that Voldemort and something he had seen him were very similar, the same evil, but that thing was more pure, almost a collection of all the darkness.


    Voldemort, at least, knew how to reward and how to survive, and that guy was only destroyed except for thousands of years of suppressed anger.


    In this way, Voldemort is more like a low-level version of the void creature, and the Vaseline represents the side of the gods.


    It''s a bad continuation.


    The wind and snow continued, the sharp ice crystal will be around the trees to draw a deep gully.


    Van Lin noticed that Barty Crouch''s body was also scratched a lot of wounds, but the look of little Barty crouch who didn''t care to offend him at all made him uncomfortable.


    Van Lin first brought Barty crouch with him in order to make the other party lose their nerve, but Barty crouch, the younger, hoped that Barty crouch would die.


    Enough cold-blooded, whether for his relatives or for himself, it seems that little Barty crouch is left with fanatical faith and abnormal spirit.


    These abnormal smiles are enough for van Lin to express his disgust for little Barty.Next to the vampire is not much better, at least his cape was twisted to pieces.


    The three men did not continue to fight. After some confrontation, they generally understood the strength of the other side. In the fight, Fanlin didn''t matter, but Barty couldn''t accept it.


    Most importantly, van Lin does not play according to the routine, directly throws out a huge distress signal.


    It was very difficult for both of them to subdue van Lin.


    "Interesting..." Little Barty''s eyes are a little crazy. He seems to see some interesting prey.


    "Let''s go..." Little Barty said, turning around and leaving, he can''t wait for Dumbledore to come. If Dumbledore comes


    The people next to him were surprised, but he didn''t say anything, just quietly prepared to leave with little Barty.


    "Want to go?"


    Fanlin saw little Barty''s figure moving, and then he threw a magic spell.


    Due to the large-scale destruction before, this makes the surrounding magic a little unstable, the effect of the spell is not very ideal.


    Little Barty didn''t hesitate. His wand was a little light, and the snowflakes that had not fallen in the air turned into one steel knife after another.


    The magic spell and the steel knife collided together, and a series of magic sparks burst out. This is the magic of two people.


    In a flash, van Lin lost sight of Barty crouch Jr.


    Although van Lin wants to keep the other side, but there is already batty crouch in hand, and it seems that little Barty is not so important.


    Voldemort''s resurrection is not without the help of little Barty. He can''t trust the vampires to preside over his resurrection ceremony, but


    Fanlin is now a little tangled, whether or not to stay with them.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 676

    As a matter of fact, it was van Lin who underestimated the madness of Barty crouch.


    Under the attack of his own curse, Barty used the curse to counterattack, while he was moving his phantom.


    He''s constantly trying to see if there''s any possibility of him getting out of his surroundings.


    In the end, he succeeded.


    It''s hard to imagine that when his body was hit by a spell, he could concentrate on a long-distance phantom shift.


    Vaseline''s capture of the magic wave of little Barty marks the distance he moves.


    At least that''s how far from here to London does the phantom shift consume so much magic.


    Crouch was abandoned?


    It''s hard to say that they''re not afraid that crouch will blow those things out. There''s something about Voldemort''s resurrection.


    Van Lin threw crouch back to the ground, and his wand had been completely liberated in the battle. Naturally, van Lin easily touched Crouch''s brow.


    "Finiteincaratem!"


    With a puff, crouch was restored to his original state. Naturally, Crouch''s vertigo was relieved by Vaseline.


    Like a wounded dog, at this time, crouch looked a little pathetic, his body slightly trembled, the expression on his face changed from calm to pain gradually.


    "What did you go through?" Fanlin frowned and asked, "you''d better be honest, if you..."


    "He''s back, he''s back..." Crouch''s body was shaking. He put his hands around his head. The voice was like crying.


    "More than ever More terrifying We all have to die... " Crouch screamed madly.


    "More than before?" What did he do


    "Dark Lord, he''s back..." It seems that crouch didn''t hear van Lin''s question, but he was self-conscious of where he recalled his pain.


    Of course, it''s just the pain on the expression. Crouch''s words are very fragmented, and van Lin can only piece together a little bit of information.


    The Dark Lord is recovering faster than he thought, and he seems to have come up with something new to strengthen himself.


    Could it be the thing Sirius encountered?


    In Voldemort''s character, if he is deprived of his identity as a wizard, this is undoubtedly an act of abandoning the essence and driving out the end. Voldemort will not consider it at all.


    So, what is that


    When van Lin asked about some key things, crouch howled like he was crazy. It seemed that he had suffered a lot, and van leen noticed that Crouch''s health was very bad.


    As a senior official of the Ministry of magic, Crouch''s magic power at this time is like cotton wadding.


    Vaseline frowned. He wanted to know what crouch saw, but crouch was crazy now


    After a little thought, van Lin put a section of his wand on Crouch''s temple


    "If I were you, I wouldn''t do that."


    "But if we don''t, we won''t get any useful information, Professor Dumbledore."


    Fanlin didn''t even return. He was ready for Dumbledore to come. This is his backhand. It was originally used to deal with Barty crouch, but now


    Fanlin still did not put the wand down.


    "It looks like you had a fight." Dumbledore said, "what happened?"


    "Obviously, professor." Fanlin said, "the other side exceeded my expectations, and the phantom moved away."


    "Oh? It''s rare... " Dumbledore said, "I thought you''d leave something more interesting, but now it looks like..."


    Dumbledore pulled his wand out. "Before that, I think we need to clean up. Someone will come soon."


    "Clean up?" Fanlin asked a question, but there was no problem in thinking about it.


    Dumbledore will be the first to come, but his father can''t be the only one.


    "Reparo"


    The Milky halo spread from the tip of Dumbledore''s wand. It was a white wand, elderberry, covered with bony like bumps.


    The old wand of death, the thing left behind, to be exact, part of it, the consciousness assimilated by the world.


    In fact, Dumbledore didn''t recover all the conditions, such as the trees that had been torn to pieces, or the places that had been devoured by the corrosion curse.


    "It''s very dangerous," said Dumbledore. "Two people?"


    "Yes, a vampire, a Death Eater." Said Fanlin.


    "I feel the breath of two death charms, and it seems that you still attract most of their attention." Dumbledore said, "but what you get is what they think is very important."


    "But he''s mad," said Fanlin, frowning. "I''ve checked. The traces of the curse of forcibly breaking free, Mr. Crouch''s soul has broken down and gone mad.""There will be a way," said Dumbledore, "but not now."


    "They should be here soon." Van leen said, "let them see Mr. crouch?"


    "Of course, otherwise, it would be very difficult for Harry to know anything about it." Said Dumbledore.


    "Good." Van Lin nodded, and he put away his wand.


    "Where did you keep that wand with Granger?" Dumbledore asked, "it looks like you''re still with Miss Granger..."


    "There''s trace silk on it. It''s too much trouble." Van Lin quickly said that Dumbledore, like Sirius, always liked to tease him with Hermione.


    "Besides, I don''t have many secrets to keep from her."


    "Lying is not a good thing, Fanlin." Said Dumbledore.


    "I don''t want to drag her in." Said Fanlin.


    "There are things that can''t be avoided." Dumbledore said, his hands exuded a soft light, he was soothing Crouch''s mood.


    "Barty Mr. Barty crouch? "


    Barty crouch did not respond to the chaotic magic state, even if there was Dumbledore''s hand, there was no way to cut a wad of cotton into green silk


    "That''s too bad. It looks like I need a while."


    "Is it possible for him to recover?" Asked Fanlin, frowning.


    "Not necessarily, but we should be able to get something we want to see, about Tom."


    "Professor Dumbledore, I want to know what that thing is, the one Sirius said."


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know, but we should be able to find the answer here." Dumbledore said, his body fingers gently touched the head of crouch.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 677

www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 678

    "Professor, Krum Are you all right? "


    Hermione carefully asked, in fact, the girl is still afraid of what Van Lin will do to Krum, which is too bad.


    "No problem, he just needs a rest." Dumbledore said, "haven''t the men of demstrand come yet?"


    Several people shook their heads, because Hogwarts banned the use of phantom movement, so many things were inconvenient, such as the school medical room people and kakarov and other people arrived together.


    "Dumbledore, what happened?" Igor kakarov looked at Dumbledore with a gloomy face. He looked uncertainly at Krum and Barty crouch who fell to the ground


    "Egor, they''ve been attacked." Dumbledore said slowly.


    "Attacked?" Kakarov was like someone stepped on his tail. "Attacked at Hogwarts? Dumbledore, do you think I''m a fool


    Kakarov''s face was livid. He pointed to Dumbledore, but he couldn''t help shaking.


    "Enough, enough. I''m fed up with it. This is a scam. This is a conspiracy. You and your Ministry of magic work together to get us here with an impractical false excuse and have an unfair competition. Yes, that''s not fair


    Kakarov looked like he was going to eat Dumbledore. "In order to ensure that Hogwarts wins, you first put Harry Potter into the game, and then helped them win with very poor means. Now the third task is coming soon, so that you can make our warriors lose their fighting power. This whole thing is an out and out conspiracy to promote the exchange and cooperation of international magic, which is just an excuse for you. You just want to get a higher position in the International Magic Federation, so that such a play can be staged later. "


    Kakarov spit a mouthful of phlegm to the ground. It seems that he wants to vent his anger and humiliate Dumbledore.


    However, it is undoubtedly a mistake to do so in front of Hagrid. Hagrid could not bear anyone to humiliate Dumbledore in front of him. No one can.


    Sure enough, before kakarov could make the next move, Hagrid leaped forward. His palm caught kakarov''s collar, and then he lifted him up.


    "Sorry!" Hagrid looked at kakarov badly. His breath became heavy. His face turned red because of his bad breath.


    "Apologize, Dumbledore!" Hagrid looked into kakarov''s eyes, his huge fist clenched tightly.


    Fanlin felt sure that if kakarov was talking badly, Hagrid would not be polite enough to greet him with his fist that could be put into the fist of an eagle horse.


    "Stop it, Hagrid." Dumbledore said calmly, his eyes became sharp, but he soon returned to calm.


    "Damn it!" Hagrid murmured, then pushed his arm out, and kakarov''s body hit a big tree.


    Hagrid''s strength was too strong. Even though he had some reservation, kakarov could not recover for half a day. He sat under the tree roots in a bit of confusion, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Revenge on Dumbledore? Or revenge on Hagrid?


    Hagrid glared at kakarov, and then turned back.


    Hagrid didn''t care. He was not afraid of kakarov at all.


    Because of the problem of giant blood, Hagrid''s magic is not very strong, but this does not mean how weak Hagrid''s combat effectiveness is.


    The physical strength is strong enough for Hagrid to take kakarov out before he does it.


    Maybe Hagrid should learn more blessing types of magic besides those bad daily magic, such as acceleration, which is much more useful than his study of coma spells.


    Kakarov did not dare to speak. At this distance, he was not Hagrid''s opponent at all.


    Deceiving the soft and fearing the hard is a characteristic of kakarov. However, cunning is also essential. Otherwise, how could kakarov get into the position of headmaster demstrand.


    However, it was a little more than van Lim had expected, and kakarov was much worse than he thought.


    "Igor, if you don''t mind, I think Mr. Krum should go to the school clinic to do some inspection and repair. If you like, you can monitor the whole process. He can recover."


    Kakarov snorted coldly. Obviously, he ignored Dumbledore''s words, but because of Hagrid''s threat, kakarov did not dare to say anything disrespectful.


    "Hagrid, if nothing happens, I hope you can take Harry, Ron, vaseline and Hermione back to the castle first. Of course, so is Mr. Krum, but he should wait for Mrs. Pomfrey to come along."


    "But headmaster Dumbledore, I think I should stay more..." Hagrid said anxiously, "in case those guys don''t leave...""Worry, Hagrid." Dumbledore said faintly, "I believe that the man who pursues Mr. crouch will not be here. Headmaster kakarov and I are here..."


    Hagrid wanted to say that was what he was worried about, but Van Lin came forward and gave Hagrid a hand.


    Since Dumbledore is here, there''s nothing to worry about. What''s more, it''s better for them to come back. Dumbledore will kill them all and let the traitor experience that feeling.


    The Death Eater''s traitor. It''s a real irony.


    When several people left the forbidden forest, Hagrid was still talking about why kakarov was so brave and so on. For Dumbledore, Hagrid naturally had a deep respect for him.


    Of course, Hagrid also had to blame the four of them. The time of the accident happened to be the time when they should go to Hagrid for tea. Naturally, for the sake of safety, Hagrid complained about a few of them.


    By the way, all foreigners, including busbarton, have been blacklisted.


    This is definitely the result of Mrs. Maxim''s incident. Now Hagrid is a little nervous.


    After saying goodbye to Hagrid, several people finally returned to Gryffindor''s public lounge.


    There was no accident, and then came Hermione''s education of their love.


    And the content, of course, is about the attackers, the death eaters, Voldemort''s men.


    This matter is inseparable from the Dark Lord. They all know that the Dark Lord has been resurrected. Naturally, the whole thing has a main clue.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 679

    "But No one attacked me for a whole year, "Harry said." Nobody did anything to me - "


    " except put your name on the Goblet of fire list, "Hermione said." there must be a reason why they did it. Harry, Snape was right. Maybe they were waiting for the opportunity. Maybe their job was to catch you. "


    "Look," said Harry impatiently, "their purpose today is obvious, Mr. crouch, but this is my relationship..."


    "But what if you die in the mission?" Van Lin suddenly said.


    "That''s right, Harry. Crouch is the person in charge of the Triwizard contest. And they attack Mr. crouch. It seems that Mr. crouch escaped. They have controlled Mr. crouch early. It is not difficult to understand that their target is you. Put your name in the Goblet of fire, perhaps through Mr. Crouch''s identity."


    "What is their purpose, then? Kill me? "


    "Harry, I don''t understand either," Hermione said dejectedly. "I only know that a series of strange things are going on, and I don''t like Moody''s right - Sirius is right - you should train for the third mission right now, right now. What''s more, you should stop Sirius from telling us not to leave the castle... "


    When Harry had to stay indoors, Hogwarts had never been more attractive to him. In the next few days, when he was free, he would either go to the library with Hermione and Fanlin to look up the mantra, or sneak into the classroom to practice.


    Harry is concentrating on the vertigo spell, which he has never used before. The trouble is that to practice it, Ron, van Lin and Hermione have to make sacrifices.


    However, as long as van Lin defends, Harry will suffer, which seems to affect the effect of Harry''s practice.


    In fact, van Lim didn''t want to waste time, and Ron was perfectly qualified for the task.


    "Can''t we kidnap Mrs. loris (Filch''s cat)" At lunchtime on Monday, Ron suggested that he was lying on all fours in the middle of the spell room, and that he had been knocked unconscious by Harry five times in a row and had woken up.


    "Let''s knock her out a few times, or you can call dobby, and I bet he''s willing to do anything for you, I''m not complaining or anything," he stood up carefully, rubbing his back - "but I''m in pain all over..."


    "You always miss the mat Said Hermione impatiently, readjusting the pile of cushions.


    The cushions, which Villefort had left in the cupboard, had been used to practice banishment spells. "Try to fall back!"


    "You can''t be right, of course, when you''ve been beaten in a daze." Ron said angrily, "why don''t you replace me?"


    "Well, I think Harry has learned." Hermione said quickly, "we don''t have to worry about the" Disarm "spell. He used to I think we should practice some of these spells tonight


    She looked down at the list they had made in the library. "Harry, it looks like a good way to stop it," said Harry. "You can start with that obstacle."


    When the bell rang, they crammed the cushions back into the cupboard and slipped out of the classroom.


    "I''ll see you at dinner!" Hermione said she and van Lim were going to ALIS Munce, while Harry and Ron were going to the North Tower.


    Columns of golden light came through the skylights of the corridor; the sky outside was bright blue. It''s like a layer of glaze.


    "Professor Trelawney''s room is boiling hot. She never takes the fire out." Said Ron.


    They walked in the stairwell towards the silver ladder and trap door. He''s right.


    It was extremely hot in the dark room, and the smoke from the incense fire was thicker than before.


    Harry''s head was so dizzy that he opened one of the window curtains while professor trawley was looking elsewhere.


    A little breeze came in, and he felt much more comfortable, so he sat back in his chintz armchair.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," said Professor Trelawney, sitting in her winged chair, with her peculiar eyes wide open, looking at them, "we have finished our planetary divination. Today we have a great opportunity to observe the activity of Mars, and now it''s in a very interesting position. If you''re all ready, I''ll turn off the lights... "


    She waved her wand, all the lights went out, only the fire was beating.


    Professor trawley bent down from under his chair and pulled out a miniature model of the solar system in glass.


    It''s a beautiful thing; many moons twinkle around the nine planets and the blazing sun; they''re all hanging in the air, and the air in the glass is very thin.


    Harry looked lazily at professor trawley and pointed out to them that Mars was at a fascinating angle to Neptune.


    The smoke was heavy, and the breeze outside the window caressed Harry''s face gently. He seemed to hear a bug buzzing behind the curtain. His eyelids began to fallHe rode on the back of an owl, straight into the blue sky, and soon there was an old house full of ivy on the mountainside.


    The lower they flew, the wind was comfortable in Harry''s face. They swooped in through a black, broken window on the second floor, across this gloomy corridor, with a room at the end Entering the door, the room is so dark that all the windows are nailed to death by boards


    Harry climbed down the owl''s back He tried to see what was in the room. The owl flapped its wings and flew to a chair with its back to him There seem to be two dark shadows on the ground beside the chair I''m writhing One of them is a giant snake The other is the individual


    A thin man in black, with a sharp nose and shaking body He gasped and sobbed on the carpet in front of the stove


    "It''s bad, Peters," a sharp, cold voice came from under the owl''s fallen chair.


    "At the same time, you''re very lucky, really. Your mistake didn''t ruin everything. He''s crazy, his soul is in pieces. "


    "My God!" The man on the ground gasped, "my God, I I''m so happy I''m also very sad... "


    "Nagini," said the cold voice, "you''re not lucky. I can''t give you Wintel. After all But it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter And Harry. Porter... " The serpent hissed, and Harry could see its tongue puffing.


    "Now, Peters," said the cold voice, "just to remind you why I can''t stand your mistakes any more..."


    "My God No I beg you... " A wand sticks out from under the chair and it pats Peters.


    "Grucio." Said the cold voice.


    Peters screamed as if every nerve in his body was burning. Harry was screaming all over his ears. The scar on his forehead began to burn. He also began to shout


    Voldemort will hear him and know he''s there


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 680

    "Harry! Harry


    Harry opened his eyes. He was lying on the floor of Professor trawley''s room, his face in his hand.


    His scar was still burning, and his eyes were in tears. The pain is real. Now the whole class is standing around him and Ron is kneeling next to him, looking scared.


    "Are you all right?" Ron asked with concern.


    "Of course he is not good!" Professor trawley said she looked excited. Her big eyes were on him.


    "What is it, Potter? A sign? A monster? A ghost? What do you see? "


    " nothing. " Harry lied. He sat up and could still feel himself shaking.


    He couldn''t help looking around to see the shadow behind him. Voldemort''s voice was so close


    "You were scratching at your scar!" Said Professor Trelawney. "You scratch your scar as you roll on the floor! Tell me, Potter, I''ve been through this before! "


    Harry looked up at her.


    "I''m going to the school doctor''s office." He said, "it''s a headache."


    "My dear, there is no doubt that you must have been stimulated by the strong sense in my room!" Said Trelawney. "If you leave now, you lose the chance to see more -"


    "I don''t want to see anything but a headache pill." Said Harry. He stood up.


    They looked disheartened as they stepped back to make way.


    "Goodbye." Harry whispered to Ron, picked up his schoolbag and went to the door. She ignored professor trawley, who looked frustrated, as if she had just missed the opportunity.


    Harry came down the ladder, but he didn''t go to the medical room. He didn''t want to go there at all.


    Van Lin once told him what to do if the scar was in pain again, and he was going to do it:


    he went directly to the direction of van Lin.


    He walked down the corridor, thinking about what he had seen and heard in his dream It''s as real as the dream that woke him up in privet Street He recalled all the details in his mind so as not to forget He had heard Voldemort accuse Peters of making a big mistake But the owl has brought good news, the mistake has been corrected, someone is completely crazy So the man doesn''t have to be caught to feed the snake And he, Harry, will serve as a substitute for the snake to eat


    It was terrible. Harry never realized how annoying it was. Voldemort''s voice was like a thorn in his throat. If Harry moved a little, he would be stabbed.


    Harry waited outside for a little while. Van Lin and his class were over early, at least much earlier than Professor trayne. Harry almost arrived at the door of the classroom when van Lin and Hermione came out.


    "What''s the matter, Harry?" Van Lin asked in surprise that he was surprised to see Harry here.


    "Something, Vaseline, my scar hurts again, but this time it''s worse." Said Harry in a low voice.


    Fanlin''s face changed. "Did you see him?"


    "And the snake." Said Harry.


    "Sorry, Hermione. I think Harry and I need to go to Dumbledore." Van Lim said that he had always wanted to find Dumbledore. The news brought by Crouch has not been answered. This is very important, and Harry''s problem has to be solved.


    After saying goodbye to Hermione, the two turned and walked past Dumbledore''s office.


    "What happened this time?" Asked Fanlin.


    "I don''t know. It''s very abrupt..." Harry said, "all of a sudden, I''m being pulled somewhere, Voldemort He was angry Punishing a guy named Peters And then The guy was lucky. He said the target was crazy Van Lin, what they say, is it crouch


    Van Lim did not speak. The information Harry got this time was simply clear and terrible. The connection between him and Voldemort became stronger and stronger, which meant that Voldemort''s strength recovered more and more.


    Fanlin to some do not understand, Voldemort''s strength to recover some more than he imagined, although said, has not detected the connection between Harry and him, but Harry has been able to get some information clearly.


    This means that Voldemort has recovered at least a large part of his casting power.


    The gap between a weak Voldemort and the Dark Lord who recovers casting power is self-evident.


    What''s more, Voldemort made those things, that mutated vampire, that was the black magic monster. Fanlin saw those wounds, a kind of dark power, and it took a lot of effort to disperse them.


    If you let it go, it''s like Harry''s forehead. It can''t heal.


    And Harry is remembering what he saw, Voldemort Voldemort, damn it. His scar will always be the same as the new one, which is very bad. He just wants to stop the damned pain and relax himself.


    The two men walked with each other''s minds, and no one noticed that they had passed the stone beast''s door to Dumbledore''s office.Van Lin blinked and finally realized, so he came back and stopped in front of it. Then he remembered that he didn''t know the code.


    "Do you know the code? Harry Asked Fanlin.


    "Lemon juice?" Harry asked tentatively.


    The stone beast did not move.


    "All right," said Harry, staring at it, "pear juice. Er - the ligros wand. Trubo is the best bubble gum. Betty Burt''s delicious beans Oh, no, he doesn''t like these, does he Oh, can''t you open the door? "


    He said angrily. "I really need to see him right away. It''s very urgent! "


    Stone beasts are still heartless.


    Harry kicked him hard, but it didn''t help except to hold his toes and cry out pain.


    Fanlin was speechless. Harry turned around and didn''t know the password. It was embarrassing.


    Van Lim took two steps forward, and he had to think about the food in Dumbledore''s office.


    "Chocolate Frog candy!" Van Lin tried to shout, "candy bar! Cockroach string


    The stone beast came alive and jumped aside.


    Harry blinked. "Cockroach string?" He said in surprise.


    "I''m just kidding..." Van Lin shrugged his shoulders. "Anyway, let''s go first."


    The two men jumped into the crack in the wall, and then went to the foot of the spiral stone ladder, which slowly ascended.


    The door closed behind two people.


    The stone ladder led him to a fine oak door with a brass clasp.


    He could hear voices coming from the office. Harry went down the spiral stairs, hesitating.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 681

    "Dumbledore, I''m afraid I can''t see any connection between the two, not at all!" This is the voice of Cornell fudge, Minister of magic.


    "Ruth said that Percy''s best thing is to get lost. We should have found her by now, I admit, but all the same, we have no evidence of cheating or dirty private deals. Dumbledore, not at all. How could her disappearance be associated with the accident of crouch


    "And what do you think happened to crouch, Mr. Minister?" Said moody in his deep voice.


    "I think there are two possibilities, alasto," fudge said. "One is that crouch finally became schizophrenic - and from his personal records, I think you agree, he''s not just like - he''s insane, and then he''s wandering around --"


    "so he''s wandering really fast, if that''s true, Connelly." Dumbledore said calmly.


    "Or - what..." Fudge''s voice sounds awkward.


    "All right. I have to see where he was found before I can make a conclusion, but you say it''s not far from busbarton''s carriage? Dumbledore, do you know the woman


    "I think she''s a very responsible headmistress - and she dances very well." Dumbledore said faintly.


    "Dumbledore, all right!" Fudge said angrily, "you shouldn''t be particularly fond of her because of Hagrid. They''re not harmless - if, in fact, you can say that Hagrid is harmless, even if the monster is following him -"


    "I treat both of them equally, neither doubting Hagrid nor Mrs. Maxim." Dumbledore remained calm. "I think it''s your bias, Cornell."


    "Can we pause the discussion first?" Moody growled.


    "Well, well, let''s go to the forest together." Cornell said impatiently.


    "No, I don''t mean that." Moody said, "because Potter and Al want to have a word with you, Dumbledore. They''re right outside the door. "


    The door of the office opened.


    Fanlin sorted it out. Eavesdropping is probably over here.


    "Hello, Al Porter," moody said. "You come in."


    Harry came in.


    He had been in Dumbledore''s office before; it was a very beautiful round room with pictures of Hogwarts'' presidents and wives on the wall, sleeping soundly and their chests undulating slightly.


    Fudge stood at Dumbledore''s table, wearing his usual pinstriped coat and greyish green bowler hat.


    "Harry!" "How are you?" cried fudge cheerfully


    "Good!" Harry lied. "We are talking about Mr. crouch being found in the forest that night." The rule of law says, "did you find him?"


    "No, it''s Fanlin..." Said Harry.


    Then, feeling a little impolite to pretend that he hadn''t heard them talking outside the door, he added, "I didn''t see Mrs. Maxim anywhere. Maybe she had work to do, didn''t she?"


    Dumbledore stood behind fudge, smiling and blinking at him.


    "Yes." Fudge looked embarrassed. He mistook the person who found it, and then Maxim was not there.


    Van Lin looked up at Dumbledore, Dumbledore''s eyes returned to flat.


    Fudge smiles awkwardly at Vaseline. Between Harry and van Lin, he is more optimistic about Harry, but Van Lin''s identity


    "We''re going into the woods, Harry, Al, so please forgive me Maybe you go back to the classroom first -- "


    " I want to talk to you, professor. " Said Fanlin quickly, looking at Dumbledore, who glanced at him inquisitively.


    "Wait for me here, you," said Dumbledore. "We''ll be back soon. It won''t take long."


    They went out together and closed the door.


    After a minute or two, Harry heard Moody''s wooden legs pounding on the ground below, and he looked around.


    Vaseline was completely relaxed. "You can have a look at it, Harry." Then, van Lin took out some small cakes.


    "Would you like some snacks?" Van Lim said that for Dumbledore''s office, van Lim lost his curiosity early. He came more than once, and even discussed with these headmasters.


    "Forget it." Harry forced a smile. "I''ll just look around."


    Vaseline nodded. Harry really needed to relax.


    "Hello, fox." Vaseline stood up and immediately picked up Fox''s food and fed it.


    Fox, professor''s Phoenix, is standing on the golden perch by the door. It''s the same size as a swan. Its bright red and gold feathers are very beautiful.


    He was twitching its long tail and looking at them both kindly.


    Harry sat down at Dumbledore''s table.


    For a few minutes, he sat watching the old headmaster and his wives dozing in the frame, thinking of what he had just heard and touching his scar with his hand. Now it doesn''t hurt.He felt calmer, for he was already in Dumbledore''s office, and he would soon be able to tell him about the dream. Harry looked up at the wall behind the table: the patched, ragged hat was on a shelf, next to it was a glass box with a very beautiful silver sword in it and a big Ruby key on the handle, which he recognized This is the sword he took out of his hat in second grade, and it belonged to Godric Gryffindor, the builder of the house where Harry lived.


    He gazed at it and remembered how much it had helped him when he was in despair.


    At this time, he noticed a small piece of silver light jumping on the glass box, flickering. He looked around to find out the source of the light, and then he saw a bright silver light coming out of a black cabinet behind him, because the door of the cabinet was not closed properly.


    Harry hesitated for a moment and glanced at Fox and van Lin, who didn''t mean to come over. He was having a good time with fox.


    Halliday paused, then stood up, went to the cupboard and opened the door.


    There was a shallow stone basin with strange carvings on the edge, like strange letters and symbols, which Harry did not know; the silver light came from what was in the basin, and it was not like anything Harry had ever seen before.


    He didn''t even know about the substance.


    Whether it is liquid or gas, it carries a bright silvery white and is still moving; its surface rippled like a wind over the water, but like clouds, it splits and spins.


    It was like a liquid of light - and like a solid of wind - it was hard for Harry to tell.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 682

    Harry wanted to touch it and see what it felt like, but his four years of experience in the magical world told him that it was very foolish to reach into a basin of unknown material.


    So he reached into his robe, took out his wand, looked nervously around the office, and then turned back to what was in the basin.


    He poked it with a stick. The surface of the silver material immediately began to spin, faster and faster.


    Harry bent down and put his head in the cupboard. The silver material has become as transparent as glass. He wanted to see what was at the bottom of the basin - but he saw a large room under the surface of the mysterious substance.


    He looked through a round window in the ceiling. The room was very dark, and he even thought it should be under the ground, because there were no windows there, only torches on the brackets protruding from the wall, just like those used by Hogwarts for lighting. He put his face so close that his nose almost touched the glass.


    Harry saw a lot of witches and witches in a circle, sitting on a row of step stools against the wall.


    There was an empty chair in the middle of the room, which gave Harry an ominous feeling. The arms of the chair were surrounded, as if to tie the person sitting on it. What is this place? Certainly not Hogwarts; he had never seen such a room in the castle.


    In addition, the people in the room revealed in the bottom of the basin were adults. Harry felt that none of them was Hogwarts'' teacher. They look like they''re waiting for something, Harry thought.


    Although he could only see the tip of their hats, they all looked in one direction and no one was whispering. Because the stone basin is round, and the room he is inspecting is square, he can''t see what happened in the corner. He gets closer, his head tilts lower and wants to see


    "You should be careful, Harry."


    Van Lin''s voice gave Harry a jump. Harry had almost forgotten that he was not alone in Dumbledore''s office.


    Van leen takes Harry''s performance into account, and it seems that even if he doesn''t know what it is, the attraction of the meditation basin can''t be underestimated.


    It seems that Dumbledore had been using it before, but fudge and them came after him and made Dumbledore forget to put the meditation basin away.


    However, van Lin doubted that Dumbledore had left them on purpose. Without Dumbledore''s permission, the things in the office could not be used by them.


    "What is this?"


    "It''s called a meditation basin. It''s an incredible tool for preserving thoughts and memories in the mind. It''s a brilliant alchemy product. At least, there are not many alchemy products that can be used as a magic carrier like Niven." "It''s supposed to be made by nicoleme."


    Although nicoleme did not admit it, only nicoleme was capable of refining such things to the extent known in Fanlin.


    "Meditation basin?" Harry looked uncertainly at the flowing silver medium. "You mean, it''s all Dumbledore''s memories?"


    "Yes, Dumbledore''s memory." "I once asked Professor Dumbledore and he told me that he had a lot of memories that he chose to keep in a meditation basin in order not to be forgotten," Van Lin said


    "Memory can also be preserved?"


    "Of course, memory can be saved, read, or..." Van Lin did not go on.


    For Dumbledore, Harry''s everything is not a secret, and he is not the same, at first, Fanlin or in order not to be destroyed, especially Dumbledore, so he chose to learn cerebral block surgery.


    It can be said that at the beginning, Dumbledore''s threat to him was no less than Voldemort''s, and even in terms of pressure, Dumbledore was much bigger than Voldemort''s giving to van Lin.


    "Memory..." Harry said uncertainly. His eyes wandered quickly in the meditation basin, and then he forced his eyes around.


    "Let''s put it back quickly." Harry said with some difficulty.


    You know, this is Dumbledore''s memory, and recently there have been so many things, the memory that Dumbledore read must not die, what unimportant memories.


    But


    "Don''t be so nervous, Harry." "For a wizard, these memories are more like a book, but they are just too vivid," Van Lin said


    "Book?"


    "Yes, books." "These memories are valuable information for Dumbledore to connect what happened to him and what was happening," Van Lin said


    As soon as van Lin''s arm was lifted, fox flew back to the shelf and looked at them with his head tilted.


    Van Lim walked over and gently touched the mirror of the meditation basin with his hand.


    Inside the scene is a little familiar, black brick, high seat, we are surrounded by stars in the middle of a cage.


    "Wiesengamo Supreme Court." Van Lin gently smile, "this is a rare scene.""What is wiesengamo?"


    "A place where a bunch of boring people punish others." "It doesn''t matter. You should see it," Van Lin said


    "How can I see it?" Harry was a little confused.


    "Would you like some pudding?" Fanlin asked, he handed the snacks in his hand.


    Harry nodded. He was hungry too, so he didn''t refuse.


    Van Lim glanced around, the old guys were all sleeping, so to speak, Dumbledore did not give up the surveillance of them.


    It seems to have been arranged.


    "Harry, shall we have a look at it?" All of a sudden, Vaseline said, and with a move of his hand, the meditation basin floated in front of him.


    "That''s not good." Harry said with difficulty, "are we peeping?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve used it twice." "It''s just some information. Don''t be so nervous," Van Lin said


    Harry was a little moved.


    Who doesn''t want to have a look at Dumbledore''s memory?


    "I forgot to tell you that wiesengamo was the place where Sirius should be tried at that time."


    "Sirius'' trial, it''s not Mr. crouch..."


    "Before fudge, wiesengamo had been presided over by crouch, the Supreme Court of the Ministry of magic." Fanlin said, "come on, let''s see what the secret is."


    Before Harry responds, van Lin activates the magic lines on the meditation basin. In a flash, a thrilling light engulfs Harry.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 683

    Dumbledore''s office rocked violently - Harry was thrown forward and plummeted into the contents of the basin.


    But his head didn''t touch the bottom of the basin. He fell into something dark and cold. He kept sinking, as if sucked into a black whirlpool.


    All of a sudden, Harry found himself sitting on the stool in that room, which was higher than the others.


    He looked at the high stone ceiling and wanted to see a round window from which he had just seen it.


    But there was nothing but black and hard stone. Harry gasped desperately and looked around him.


    There was no witch or wizard in the room (at least 200) looking at him.


    None of them seemed to notice that a 14-year-old boy had just fallen from the ceiling and fell into the middle of them.


    Harry turned to a wizard sitting next to him, and suddenly he lost his voice. The cry echoed in a dead room.


    He was sitting next to Albus Dumbledore.


    It was terrible. Harry felt like he was going to be killed by Van Lin.


    "Professor!" Harry said in a low voice, "I''m sorry - I didn''t really want to - I just looked at the stone basin in your cupboard - where am I


    But Professor Dumbledore did not move or speak, completely ignoring Harry''s presence and just staring at a door in the far corner of the room, just like everyone else.


    Harry stares at Dumbledore at a loss, then at the crowd watching quietly, and then at Dumbledore.


    Suddenly, Harry had a flash of light Once, Harry found himself in a world where no one else could see or hear him.


    That time, he fell into a magical diary, into someone''s memory Something similar happened again.


    Yes, as van Lin said before, this is Dumbledore''s memory.


    So, now he should be in the meditation basin, pulled in by Van Lin, but, van Lin


    Harry raised his right hand, hesitated for a moment, then reached in front of Dumbledore and waved.


    Dumbledore did not blink, did not look back at Harry, or move at all.


    So he was sure that he was in a memory, and this was not Dumbledore in reality.


    But it should not have been a long time ago This Dumbledore sitting next to him has silver white hair, just like Dumbledore in reality. But where is this? What about wiesengamo? What are all these witches waiting for?


    Harry looked at it more carefully. As he suspected from above, the room was underground - more like a dungeon than a room, he thought. There was a gloomy, cold and terrifying atmosphere: there was no painting on the wall, there was no decoration at all; there were only rows of seats in the room, each row higher than the other, all fixed, so they could clearly see the iron chain on the arm of the chair.


    Before Harry reached a conclusion about the room, he heard a series of foot steps.


    The door in the corner of the dungeon opened, and three men came in - one in the custody of two Dementors.


    Harry was cold all over. The Dementors - the tall, helmet clad creatures with only eyes - were sliding towards the chair in the middle of the room, each holding one of the men''s arms.


    Their hands were like dead, rotten hands, and the man in the middle of them almost fainted. Harry thought it was not his fault Although he knew that Dementors would not touch him because it was in a memory, he was still a little afraid because he remembered clearly how powerful they were.


    When the Dementor put the man on a chained chair and slid out of the room, the crowd recoiled, and the door closed after they went out.


    Harry looked down at the man sitting in the chair. It turned out that he was kakarov.


    Unlike Dumbledore, kakarov looked much younger; his hair and goatee were black.


    But the difference was that he was wearing thin, ragged clothes instead of smooth leather, and he was shaking. The iron chain on the chair suddenly flashed gold, climbed up his arm like a snake and tied him there.


    "Igor kakarov." There was a sudden noise on Harry''s left. He looked around and saw Mr. crouch standing in the middle of the seat next to him.


    Crouch''s hair is still black, his face is not so wrinkled, and he looks cool and agile.


    "You were brought to the Ministry of magic from Azkaban, and you said you had important news to tell us."


    Kakarov quickly straightened up.


    "I have, sir." He said that although his voice sounded very scared, Harry still recognized the familiar glib.


    "I hope it works for the Ministry of magic. I want to help. I - I know the Ministry of magic is going to round up the last remaining members of the Dark Lord. I am eager to do my best to help... "There was a buzz in the audience.


    Some people began to be interested in kakarov, others were skeptical.


    Suddenly, a familiar growl came from the other side of Dumbledore and said, "rubbish!"


    Harry leans forward and looks over Dumbledore.


    Sure enough, moody was sitting there - though his appearance was significantly different.


    He doesn''t have magic eyes yet, only two ordinary eyes. He was squinting at kakarov, with great disgust.


    "Crouch is going to let him out," Moody''s whispered to Dumbledore. "He has made a deal with him. It took me six months to track him down, and if he could provide enough new lists, crouch would let him go. Let''s hear about him first, I say, and then throw him directly to the Dementors. "


    Dumbledore''s long hooked nose snorted in disapproval.


    "Oh, I forgot You don''t like Dementors, do you, Albus Moody''s face had a sneering smile.


    "Yes," Dumbledore said faintly, "I don''t like them. I always think it''s a mistake for the Ministry of magic to ally with this creature."


    "But to this kind of rubbish..." Moody said softly.


    "You said you could give us the name, kakarov," Mr. crouch said. "Then please tell us."


    "You should understand." Kakarov said hastily that "that man" always manipulates everything in the most secret way He likes that, we - I mean, his people - now I''m sorry, I''m very sorry, I was one of them - "


    " go on Moody''s scoffed.


    "- we never know the names of our accomplices - he is the only one who knows who all of us are."


    "that''s a clever idea to protect people like you, kakarov, and sell everyone else." Murmured moody.


    "But you said you could give us names?" Said Mr. crouch.


    "I, I can." Out of breath, kakarov said, "they are very important party members. I am not afraid to tell you that I saw him. He is waiting for the opportunity. I provide this information to show that I have completely broken with him and expressed deep sympathy and sympathy for him. I hardly..."


    "What are their names?" Said Mr. crouch sternly. Kakarov took a deep breath. "It''s Anthony. Dora bonfo. " He said, "I - I saw him torture Muggles and No, the Dark Lord. "


    "And help him torture them." Murmured moody. "We have arrested Dora bonfo," Klaus said. "He was caught shortly after you."


    "Really?" ''I''m - I''m tall - I''m glad to hear that,'' he said, his eyes wide open


    But he doesn''t look at all.


    Harry thought it was a big blow to him. One of the names he could provide was no longer useful.


    "Anything else?" Said crouch coldly.


    "Why, of course And rosier, "said kakarov hastily," Evan. Rosell. "


    "Russell is dead, and he was caught soon after you. He seemed to prefer to resist rather than to come obediently, so he was killed in the tenacity


    "I''ll tell you my credit." Moody whispered to the man on Harry''s right. Harry looked at him again and saw him pointing the big block in his nose to Dumbledore.


    "No - not too much. He deserves it!" ''There''s a little panic in his voice, and you can see that he''s starting to fear that none of his intelligence is useful. ''.


    Kakrov''s eyes were fixed on the door in the corner, and there was no doubt that the Dementor was guarding it.


    "What else? "Said Klaus.


    "Yes!" Kakarov. "And Treves - he murdered mckinnes! Malheb - he is good at the incantation of impares, driving countless people to do terrible things! Rockwood, he''s a spy, sending information from the Ministry of magic to "that man."


    It can be said that this time kakarov''s words worked and the audience began to whisper.


    "Rockwood?" Mr. crouch said he nodded to a witch sitting in front of him, who immediately scrawled on the parchment, "Rockwood of the mystery division?"


    "Yes," said kakarov hastily, "I think he controls a network of people who are responsible for gathering intelligence from inside and outside the Ministry of magic --"


    "but we already know Treves and maleber," Mr. crouch said. "Very good, kakarov. If that''s all, you can go back to Azkaban and wait for us to decide "It''s not over yet!" Exclaimed kakarov, looking desperate. "Wait, I have more!" In the dim light of the torch, Harry saw him sweating and his face white, in sharp contrast to his black hair and beard.


    "Snape!" "Severus Snape!" he cried"Snape has been excluded from Parliament," crouch said coldly. "Mr. Albus Dumbledore vouched for him."


    "No way!" Roared kakarov, his chains taut. "I promise you! Severus Snape is a Death Eater! "


    Dumbledore stood up. "I have provided proof for this." He said calmly, "Severus Snape is really a Death Eater. But before the fall of Duke Voldemort, he had turned to us and provided us with undercover information. He personally risked his life. He is no longer a Death Eater. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 684

    The news that Snape was a Death Eater surprised Harry.


    No wonder Snape is so afraid of moody. There are reasons for that. Maybe he is still with the Dark Lord


    Harry didn''t think it was a good idea to think so, but Snape''s consistent image was already in his mind.


    The whole Hogwarts, hate Harry, if not Malfoy, it should be Snape, but Snape also helped him, and Dumbledore trusted Snape very much, otherwise, Dumbledore would not be able to get Snape out of this trial


    Harry turned to look at ALATO moody. He looked at Dumbledore''s back with deep suspicion.


    "All right, kakarov," crouch said coldly, "you have helped me. I will reconsider your case. You go back to Azkaban first..." Mr. Crouch''s voice drifted away.


    Harry looked around. The dungeon was disappearing like smoke; everything was beginning to blur.


    He could only see that everything around his body was like a whirling black whirlpool But soon, the dungeon appeared again. Harry found himself sitting in a different position than before; still in the top row.


    But the man on his right became Mr. crouch.


    The atmosphere here is much more relaxed and even a little elated. Everyone is whispering, as if watching a sports event.


    There was a witch in the middle row opposite that caught Harry''s attention. She had short golden hair and a purple robe. No mistake. She''s the young Rita Skeeter.


    It''s a terrible woman, too. Rita''s ability to make things up just blew Harry''s lungs.


    But she didn''t look so bad when she was young, but would she be as fat as she is now?


    Where did Harry and Hermione see it? It was in the bottle that Fanlin also practiced with magic, and then let Hermione press the book at the bottom


    However, Hermione is still kind. Although Rita can''t change back because of magic, Hermione still takes Rita out every day to let it go


    Is this a beetle?


    Harry looked around again. Dumbledore sat next to him again, but in a different robe.


    Mr. crouch looked gaunt and thinner and more severe


    Harry knows. It''s a different memory, a different day A different trial.


    The corner door opened and Ruth bagmond came in.


    It''s not like the real Ruth bagmon. He still has a Quidditch figure. His nose hasn''t been flattened. He''s tall and thin but strong.


    Seeing this, Fanlin roughly knew that bagmon''s betrayal was not accidental. In order to survive, he was willing to do anything.


    However, this has to let van Lin sigh, he has never been so intuitive observation of the past.


    Serious Dumbledore, moody without disability


    At this time, there was no fudge. Everything in the Ministry of magic was dominated by crouch, but Van Lim could almost imagine the next thing, the kid?


    This is almost the time when the conflict is at its worst, destroying the whole family.


    Vaseline stares at the meditation basin quietly. Harry is seated, right next to crouch.


    "Interesting memories."


    Ruth bagmond sat down on the chained chair and looked nervous.


    But the chair didn''t tie him up like kakarov. Bagmond seemed to feel this and relaxed.


    He swept the audience with his eyes, waved to two of them and reluctantly laughed.


    "Ruth bagmon, you have been brought to the Supreme Court of the wizarding world to defend your charges. According to wiesengamo''s evidence, you are charged with day. The AITS have a relationship. "


    Crouch said, "we''ve heard the evidence against you, and we''re ready to announce our verdict. What else do you want to add to your testimony before that?"


    Harry couldn''t believe his ears. A corpse, a barmud?


    "Only a little." Ruth bagmon giggled and said, "well, I thought I used to be a bit of a fool -"


    one or two of the audience burst out laughing. But Mr. crouch didn''t have that sense of humor. He looked at Ruth with the most severe and disgusting look. Bagmon.


    "He never said anything more real than that, boy." Someone said to Dumbledore dryly.


    Harry looked, moody sat there again: "if I hadn''t known he was always so stupid, I would have thought those Quidditch balls had brainwashed him..."


    "Ruth. Bagmon, you were caught sending information to Duke Voldemort''s followers. Therefore, I suggest that he be sentenced to serve a sentence of no less than - "in AzkabanBut then there was a roar of anger from the surrounding audience. Several witches and witches stood up and shook their heads at Mr. crouch, some even waving their fists.


    "But I''ve told you, I don''t know!" Bagmond cried sincerely to the crowd, his round blue eyes wide open. "Not at all! Old Rockwood is a friend of my father''s I never dreamed that he was with the man! I thought I was just gathering information for us! And Rockwood has been talking about getting me a job in the Ministry of magic Once my Quidditch career is over, you know I mean, I can''t always be trampled by a swimming ball, can I? "


    It seems that bagmond''s status as a Quidditch player helped him too much. Strictly speaking, bagmond was also a celebrity at that time, and humorous words always made people like him.


    But


    Van Lin''s eyes turned to crouch. The result from crouch is not the same. All the people concerned should be put into Azkaban.


    Strictly speaking, bagmon is just an unknown person. He lacks some vision and luck.


    There was a chuckle in the audience.


    "Then let''s vote." Said Mr. crouch coldly. Then he turned to the right side of the dungeon and said, "the jury will be happy to raise their hands In favor of imprisonment... "


    Harry looked to the right-hand side of the dungeon.


    No one raised their hands, and a lot of people in the audience started clapping. A witch stood up in the jury. "What''s the matter?" Klaus growled angrily. "We just want to extend our warm congratulations to Mr. bagmon for his excellent performance against Turkey in Quidditch last Saturday."


    She finished in one breath.


    Mr. crouch was furious. At this time, thunderous applause broke out in the dungeon.


    Bagmond stood up, bowed and laughed.


    "Mean, dirty." ''cried Mr. crouch to Dumbledore, as bagmond was out of the dungeon. He still said angrily, "Rockwood did give him a job Ruth. It will be a sad day for the Ministry of magic when bagmond joins us... "


    Then the dungeon disappeared again. This memory is really long


    Van Lin rubbed his temples. The most important part should be coming. Maybe he should be more detailed.


    When the picture reappears, Harry finds himself and Dumbledore still sitting next to Mr. crouch, but the atmosphere is very different. It was strangely quiet, except for a delicate witch sitting next to Mr. crouch sobbing.


    Suddenly, Harry found himself surrounded by a figure.


    "Fanlin, where have you been before?"


    "Up there." Fanlin also pointed to the ceiling.


    "You never came in?"


    "No, I''ve been watching this place all the time. This should be the third memory, Igor kakarov, a timid Death Eater, Ruth bagmon, a fickle in the dark, and finally..."


    "At the end of what? And, you know, Professor Snape... "


    "I know, Harry, but you just need to remember that Dumbledore believes in him." "Let''s go on, this is the most important part," Van Lin said


    Harry nodded, and he looked back.


    The witch next to crouch looks terrible. Shaking hands tightly grasp a handkerchief to cover his mouth.


    Harry looked up at crouch. He seemed more haggard, paler than ever, and a muscle in his temple kept jumping.


    "Bring them in." He said his voice echoed in the silent dungeon.


    The door in the corner opened again. This time, six Dementors came in with a party of four.


    Harry saw people in the crowd looking up at Mr. crouch, some whispering.


    Dementors put the four of them on four chained chairs. Of the four, a stocky man looked blankly at Klaus, and a thinner, more nervous looking man looked around at the crowd. A woman sat on a chair as if it were a throne; she had thick black hair and thick eyelids like lids.


    "This is Bella! Bellatrix Lestrange Van Lim said that he could only recognize such a person. However, the identity of this person is very important. He also left a child for Voldemort.


    "Who is that?"


    "A cousin of the Black family." "In fact, with the exception of Sirius, the entire black family is a loyal supporter of Voldemort," Van leen said


    Harry felt that his brain was not enough. "So they were all Death Eaters?"


    Harry pointed to the four men.


    "Yes, it''s all, and it''s a lot crazier than kakarov." Said Fanlin.


    Next to Bella was a 10-year-old boy, who looked less stiff but was still in hair, with grass like hair hanging over his face and a few freckles on his milky skin.At the sight of him, the little witch next to Mr. crouch began to fidget, covering her face with her handkerchief and crying. Crouch stands up. He looked down at the four men in front of him with pure hatred on his face.


    "You are brought to the court of magic world," he said clearly, "to be judged for your heinous crime -"


    "Dad," said the shaggy haired teenager, "Dad Please... "


    "- we''ve never heard of such terror," Mr. crouch raised his voice and silenced his son''s voice.


    "We''ve heard the testimony of others. The four of you are accused of catching an Auror - Frank Longbottom - and putting cruhiltes on him, because you suspect that he knows where your master who has been banished is now - "


    " that''s Neville''s father, and Longbottom''s wife has been tortured crazy by Bella''s heart drill. " Van Lin explained.


    Harry was staring at the field, and he thought of Neville, the cowardly boy, and now the murderer of his parents is here, and Mr. Crouch''s son


    Mr. Crouch''s Son


    "Dad, I didn''t!" The boy was shaking in the chain. "I didn''t, I swear, Dad, don''t throw me to the Dementors -"


    "you''re also accused," Mr. crouch yelled, "and put cruhiltes on Frank Longbottom''s wife. Because he doesn''t tell you what you want to know. You also plan to get him - the man - back to power. I now ask the jury -- "


    " Mom! " The boy below screamed, and the woman sitting next to crouch was more upset and sobbed loudly. The boy yelled, "Mom, stop him, mom, I didn''t do it, it wasn''t me!"


    "I now ask the jury," Mr. crouch cried, "raise your hands, if they believe as I do, these prisoners should be sentenced to life imprisonment in Azkaban."


    Unanimously, the witches and wizards on the right-hand side of the dungeon raised their hands. There was a thunderous applause from the audience, their faces full of satisfaction.


    The boy began to scream, "no! mom! no I didn''t, I didn''t, I don''t know! Don''t let him send me there Dementors come in. The other three stood up quietly from their seats.


    The one named Bellatrix Lestrange looked up at crouch and said, "the Duke of darkness will come back again, crouch! Put us in Azkaban, we''ll wait! He''ll come and save us. He will praise us more than others, because only we are the most loyal! Only we are going to find him


    But the boy was still struggling to get the Dementors to let him go, though Harry could see that their ruthlessness and power were beginning to hold him back.


    People laugh at them, and some even stand up.


    Bellatrix Lestrange has gone out and the boy is still struggling.


    "I am your son!" He yelled at crouch, "I''m your son!"


    "You are not my son!" Mr. crouch roared, his eyes wide open. "I don''t have a son!"


    The little witch gasped and fell heavily on her seat. She fainted.


    But Mr. crouch didn''t seem to see it. "Take them away!" Crouch growled at dement, spitting. "Take them away and let them rot there!"


    "Dad, Dad, it''s none of my business! no no Dad, please


    The boy''s voice grew farther and farther away, and Harry kept moving his eyes in surprise between Mr. crouch and the door.


    If possible, Harry would rather believe it''s not true, as van Lin said before, that memories can be read, they can be modified


    "No accident, it should be kakarov''s condition." "The conditions used to get out of Azkaban are, however, not supposed to be led by crouch," Van leen said


    Van Lin turned his eyes to crouch''s right hand.


    Soon, he found some familiar figures there, such as Cornell fudge and the old toad of Umbridge.


    It can be imagined that they are more willing to see crouch step down than anyone else. If crouch maintains such a momentum, then the position of minister of magic will be no problem at all.


    This is not in the interest of fudge.


    As a condition for kakarov''s release from prison, Barty crouch is naturally extremely satisfied with fudge.


    However, crouch is also a little too cruel.


    Crouch''s high pressure, whether from work or family, has never relaxed.


    He was a little pathetic, and his children died, so he was naturally asked to pay for it with things.


    With his wife''s life and the position of minister of magic, but now, this has caused even greater resentment. Barty crouch, Jr., wants to kill him most.


    It''s a bad cycle."At last he died, didn''t he?" Harry asked, "Sirius told me that child I didn''t want to believe it at first, but... "


    "It''s powerful, isn''t it?" Van Lin laughed. "Crouch''s cruelty is far beyond your imagination, Harry."


    "It''s cruel indeed." Harry thought of what Sirius had said to himself, that Mr. Crouch''s son died in Azkaban.


    But what is the point?


    These memories.


    "Maybe some of these people have already escaped, not necessarily." Said Fanlin.


    "Abscond? Animagus? "


    "I don''t know." "But it''s not necessarily the only way to get out of Azkaban," Van Lin said


    "What else?"


    "Only the dead can escape the Dementors, Harry." Van Lin suddenly said, "but


    "The dead? It can''t be... " Harry shook his head. "Dementors suck up souls. I''ve seen them."


    Fanlin is not talking, just looking at the mess here. It is obviously wiesengamo, the Supreme Court of the Ministry of magic, but at the moment, under the jubilant action of fudge, it is like a noisy diagonal lane.


    Moody didn''t know what he was talking to Dumbledore, but it seemed moody was in a good mood.


    The fierce death eaters have all been caught, and the age of Voldemort has really passed. This is indeed a matter of celebration, and even Dumbledore is a little more relaxed.


    "Then, who escaped?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 685

    Who escaped?


    It''s a big problem for Harry. Barty crouch, Jr., is dead in prison, but Fanling said that it''s impossible for a living person to escape the Dementors.


    Without Animagus, even Azkaban couldn''t even get out. Maybe this is just a guess.


    Harry felt that the scene was getting farther and farther away, and soon the world was back to darkness.


    It seems that this memory has come to an end, and all the important trial days of wessengamo have passed.


    Vanillin wanted to see how Lucius Malfoy got away, but Dumbledore didn''t seem to want him to watch.


    "I think, Harry, it''s time to go back to the office." A voice sounded in Harry''s ear.


    Harry was startled. He looked around.


    Fanlin nodded at the visitor and then withdrew from the meditation basin.


    Harry was worried. He looked to the right. There was Albus Dumbledore sitting on his right, watching Crouch''s son being dragged out by dement - and there was Albus Dumbledore on his left, looking at him.


    "Let''s go." On the left, Mr. Dumbledore reached into Harry''s arm. Harry felt himself rising into the air, and the dungeon had disappeared. In the dark, he felt himself slowly turning somersault. Suddenly, his foot fell to the ground and found himself standing in Dumbledore''s sunny office room, and the stone basin in the cupboard flickered in front of him.


    Albus Dumbledore stood by his side, as well as Vaseline, who was by his side.


    "Professor," Harry gasped, "I know I shouldn''t - I didn''t mean to - that the door of the cupboard opened a little bit, and --"


    Harry looked at Vaseline, and then looked away. If Dumbledore scolded him, Harry would be happy to fight for him, but


    "I fully understand." Said Dumbledore.


    He took the basin to his desk and sat down. He motioned Harry and van Lin to sit opposite.


    The two sat down, and Harry was still staring at the basin. The contents of the basin were restored to their original state, a silvery white substance, which whirled with his wheezing, playing a microwave.


    "I believe that Vaseline has explained something to you. It''s called a meditation basin," Dumbledore said faintly. "I sometimes find - you should know that feeling - that my mind is full of thoughts and memories."


    "Er..." To be honest, Harry didn''t feel that way.


    "Many times," said Dumbledore, pointing to the stone basin, "I use the meditation basin, which can draw a person''s mind, pour it into the basin, and then look at it in my spare time. When it''s in this form, it''s easier to find patterns and connections. "


    "You mean What are your thoughts? That is, memory? " Harry was staring at the rotating substance in the basin.


    "Of course." Dumbledore said, "I''ll show you." Dumbledore took his wand out of his arms and put one end near his temple. Then he took the wand away, and his hair seemed to stick to it - but it was actually a sliver of silvery material in a meditation basin. Dumbledore put the new idea in the basin, and Harry was surprised to find his own face floating on the surface.


    Dumbledore put his hands on both ends of the basin and stirred it, just as a gold digger stirred the sand in search of gold Harry saw his face changed to Snape''s, and he spoke to the ceiling with his mouth wide open, and his voice echoed softly.


    "It''s back Kakarov, too He''s stronger than ever... "


    "I should have discovered that connection." Dumbledore sighed, "but it doesn''t matter." He looked over his half moon glasses at Harry, who was still staring at Snape''s face with his mouth wide open.


    "When Mr. fudge came to talk to us, I was using the meditation basin, and I quickly removed it, which, you know, is not a legal object. There''s no doubt that I didn''t close the door of the cupboard, which naturally caught your attention. "


    " I''m sorry. " Said Harry in a low voice.


    Dumbledore shook his head. "Curiosity is not wrong, but we should be alert to our curiosity..."


    Neither Fanlin nor Harry spoke. In fact, the meaning of Dumbledore''s words to van Lin and Harry was completely different.


    It''s like, Fanlin can''t get too involved in Dumbledore''s guidance of Harry.


    Dumbledore frowned slightly and touched the substance again with the tip of his stick. All of a sudden, a man came up from inside. She was about sixteen years old, full of body and full of melancholy. She began to spin slowly, her feet still in the basin.


    She didn''t notice Harry or Professor Dumbledore at all, and her voice echoed, like rising from the bottom of a basin: "he said a spell to me, Dumbledore. I''m just joking with him, sir. I just said I saw him kissing Flores in the back of the greenhouse last week..."


    "But why, Percy," Dumbledore said sadly, and now the girl is silent and spinning. "Why did you go with him first?""Percy?" Harry said, "that - it''s Percy. Zokins? "


    "Yes," Dumbledore touched the bottom of the basin again. Percy went down, and the substance became silver and no longer transparent.


    "This is Percy in my memory when she was still at school."


    The silver light from the meditation basin lit up Dumbledore''s face. Harry suddenly realized how old he looked. Of course he knew that Dumbledore had been getting old a long time ago, but he never really realized that Dumbledore was an old man.


    Van Lin also quietly looked at Dumbledore, had to admit that Dumbledore has a very kind image of the elderly, but, a very intuitive question, how long can Dumbledore live?


    "Harry," said Dumbledore, "didn''t you say you had something to say to me before I went out?"


    "Yes," said Harry, "Professor - I was in the tower just now - er - I fell asleep."


    Harry hesitated for a moment, his heart in a state of uneasiness, waiting to be scolded, but Dumbledore only said, "what''s the matter, go on."


    "I had a dream," said Harry, "a dream about Voldemort. He''s torturing a Vampire The vampire called Peters - "


    " I see, "Dumbledore said quickly. "Please continue."


    "Voldemort received a letter. He said Peters''s mistake had been made up. He said someone was crazy, his soul was in a mess, he couldn''t recover, and then he said Peters didn''t have to be eaten by a snake - there was a big snake by his chair. He said - he said he would feed me to the snake. Then he put the crublets spell on Peters - and then my scar started to hurt, "said Harry." it hurt so much that it woke me up. "


    Dumbledore hardly ever saw him. "Well, that''s it." Said Harry.


    "I see." Dumbledore said quietly, "let me see. So when did your scar hurt this year, except that it hurt the whole night? "


    "No, no, I - how do you know it hurts all night?" Harry asked in surprise.


    "Sirius doesn''t communicate with you alone, Harry." Said Dumbledore. "I have been in touch with him since he left Hogwarts last year."


    Dumbledore stood up and paced back and forth behind the table, adding his thoughts to the meditation basin from time to time. The silvery thoughts were spinning faster and faster in the basin. Harry could not see what was on it, only a blur.


    "Professor?" After a few minutes, he said softly. Dumbledore stopped and looked at Harry.


    "I''m sorry." He said, sit down, sit on his desk.


    "You - do you know why my scar hurts?"


    Dumbledore looked at Harry seriously. After a while, he said, "I have an idea. I don''t know if I think every time Voldemort is close to you, or he feels a strong hatred, your scar will hurt


    "But Why? " "Maybe there''s a connection between the two of you because of that failed spell." Dumbledore said, "it''s not a normal scar."


    "So you think That dream Did it really happen? "


    "Maybe." Dumbledore said, "I can only say - maybe. Harry - did you see Voldemort then? "


    "No," said Harry, "just the back of his chair. But - even on the front, you can''t see him, can you? I mean, he doesn''t have a body yet But how did he hold the wand? " Said Harry slowly.


    "How can it be done?" Dumbledore muttered. "How on earth..." For a while, Dumbledore and Harry did not speak.


    Dumbledore thought, adding his thoughts to his meditation basin from time to time.


    "Professor," Harry finally said, "do you think he''s getting stronger than before?"


    "Voldemort?" Dumbledore stares at Harry.


    This unique keen eye always makes Harry feel that he has been seen through, which even Moody''s magic eye can''t do.


    "Harry, I''m just skeptical."


    "During the years when Voldemort was accumulating strength," he said, "many people were missing. Where Voldemort was last seen, Percy zogins disappeared. Mr. crouch, too He escaped and went crazy. And there''s a third missing case. It''s a pity that the Ministry of magic didn''t pay attention to it, because it related to a Muggle. His name is frank Blaise. He lives in a village where Voldemort''s father grew up. He has been missing since last August. You know, unlike most of my magic ministry friends, I read Muggle newspapers


    Dumbledore looked at Harry very seriously and said, "I associate these disappearances. But the minister disagreed - you heard it outside the door.


    "Harry nodded, and there was silence between them. Dumbledore also searched for ideas from time to time. Harry thought he should go, but Fanlin didn''t mean to leave. He stayed under the curiosity."Professor?" He added.


    "What''s up, Harry?" Said Dumbledore.


    "Er I can ask you about I was in bancyferi What happened to the court? "


    "Yes," Dumbledore said gravely, "I''ve been there many times, but I know some of them better Especially now... "


    "You know - do you know the trial? You found me there. About Crouch''s son? Er Are they talking about Neville''s parents? Fanling told me that Frank Longbottom was Neville''s father and Mrs. Longbottom, both of whom were Aurors


    Dumbledore gave Harry a sharp look. "Neville never told you why he was brought up by his grandmother?" He said.


    Harry shook his head.


    "Yes, van Lin is right," Dumbledore turned to look at Van Lin, as if to blame, but soon he continued to answer for Harry. "They are talking about Neville''s parents," Dumbledore said. "His father, frank, is an Auror like moody''s. Those people suffered for him and his wife to know where Voldemort had gone after his downfall. You heard that, too


    "So they died?" Harry asked softly.


    "No Dumbledore''s voice was full of bitterness that Harry had never seen. "They''re crazy. Both of them are in the hospital in St. Mungo for" magical illness and trauma. "I think Neville visited them during the holiday with his grandmother. They don''t recognize him


    Harry sat there, stunned, he never knew Never, four years. Try to find out


    "The lombardons are very popular." Dumbledore said, "the attack on them was after the fall of Voldemort, when everyone thought it was settled. The incident provoked unprecedented fury. The cabinet is under great pressure to bring those criminals to justice. But unfortunately, none of the lombardons'' testimony - think about that - is very reliable. "


    "And Mr. Crouch''s son shouldn''t be involved," said Harry.


    Dumbledore shook his head. "As for that, I don''t know." Harry was silent, and he watched the things in the meditation basin spinning.


    There are two questions in his heart, he had to ask It''s about the crime of living people


    "Well," he said, "Professor Dumbledore..."


    "Well After that, there was no one else who was controlled to participate in the dark Dumbledore said calmly.


    "All right," said Harry hastily, staring at the contents of the meditation basin again. It was getting slower and slower, because Dumbledore was no longer thinking about it.


    "And Eh... " But as if the basin was going to help him ask this question, Snape''s face came back to the surface.


    Dumbledore glanced down and looked up at Harry. "Neither did Professor Snape." He said.


    Harry looked deeply into Dumbledore''s shining blue eyes, and the question he really wanted to ask came out: "what makes you believe he no longer serves Voldemort, professor?"


    Dumbledore and Harry looked at each other for a few seconds and then said, "Harry, that''s what happened between Professor Snape and me."


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t help it..." Harry said apologetically that he thought he was so impolite.


    Before in the meditation basin, all kinds of forest had explained well with him, but he still couldn''t help asking.


    Snape and Voldemort


    It was like a prickle, and Harry couldn''t pull it out of his throat.


    He has seen The mark


    Although he only saw a little faintly, on the wrist, on kakarov''s hand


    Karkaroff is a Death Eater. No wonder he always goes to Professor Snape, which makes Harry not think much.


    As we all know, at least in their hearts, Voldemort has returned. Although they say they don''t know what form it is, there is no doubt that Voldemort has returned.


    It''s very likely that quelling''s own things will come out of quelling''s hands.


    And then there was the three witches fighting contest. I didn''t sign up, but


    Who on earth got in and threw his name in the Goblet of fire?


    Kakarov stole himself, and then, and now, he''s back in Voldemort?


    So, Professor Snape


    Harry felt that he was going around and coming back. He couldn''t look at Snape objectively. If someone sneered at you every time he met, anyone would be angry.


    Harry felt that he couldn''t think about it. He couldn''t get Snape out of his original image. He should calm down.


    Yes, Harry knows the interview is over.Dumbledore didn''t look angry, but the end of the line suggested that Harry should go. Harry stood up, Dumbledore got up, and vaseline.


    "Sorry, Professor, I think..."


    "Harry, I think you can go back first. I think I have something else to talk about with Mr. van leen Ayre." Said Dumbledore.


    Van Lim is naturally aware that Dumbledore and what he said are not what Harry should be in touch with.


    "I''ll take you out, Harry." "I think I should be able to return to the Gryffindor lounge for a while. Maybe you can go to Ron first. I think Ron would be happy to have a good spell practice with you."


    Harry nodded. Magic practice has become a must-have item for him, every day. Although it''s boring, the third task


    Maybe it''s going to be a dead man. Harry doesn''t want to die too miserable. Besides, he doesn''t want to be with myrtle.


    "Harry," said Dumbledore as Harry approached the door, "please don''t tell anyone about Neville''s parents. He has the right to wait until he is ready to tell others. "


    "Yes, professor." Said Harry, turning to leave. "And -" Harry turned.


    Dumbledore was standing behind his desk, his face illuminated by the silver light, looking older than ever.


    He stares at Harry for a moment, then says, "I hope your third mission goes well; good luck."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 686

    "Does Dumbledore think that man is getting worse again?" Ron asked in a low voice.


    Harry had told Ron and Hermione (except about Neville) - and, of course, Sirius that Harry had sent an owl to Dumbledore when he left Dumbledore''s office, and everything Dumbledore later told him and showed him.


    That night, Harry, Ron and Hermione sat late in the common room, discussing it until Harry felt dizzy.


    He finally understood why Dumbledore''s mind full of ideas needed a siphon to draw them out so that he could feel relieved.


    Ron was staring at the fire in the room. Harry thought to himself that he seemed to see Ron''s body shaking gently, even though it was warm that night.


    "He believes in Snape? Is it the same with any forest? " Said Ron. "Even if you know that Snape is a Death Eater, do you believe in Snape


    "Yes." Harry replied.


    Hermione hasn''t vomited a word for ten minutes. She sat there quietly, her hands over her forehead, her eyes fixed on her knees. Harry thought she looked like she had just used a meditation basin.


    "Rita Skeeter." She finally spoke, in a low voice.


    "How can you worry about her now? Have you already arrested her? " Ron asked, his face full of questions.


    "I''m not worried about her," Hermione said to her knee. "I''m just thinking Remember what she told me? "I know the inside story of Ruth bagmond. Isn''t that what she wants to say? Reporting on his interrogation, she knew he had given death eaters information. And Shanshan, remember her Mr. crouch must have been very angry at the last time he let him go free, and he should have talked about it at home


    "Yes, but bagmond didn''t mean to do it?" Hermione shrugged.


    "Does fudge think it''s the busbarton attack on crouch?" Ron said, turning his head to Harry.


    "Yes," said Harry, "but he was just saying it, because crouch appeared near the busbarton carriage, and then he went mad."


    "We haven''t thought of her yet, have we?" Ron said slowly, "don''t forget, she''s a giant, so she won''t admit it."


    "Of course she won''t," said Hermione sharply, eyes up, "to see how Hagrid was treated when Rita found out about his mother. Look at fudge. We''ll decide on her just because she''s a half giant. Who wants that prejudice? I''m sure I''ll be upset if I judge on this basis. " Hermione stares at her watch.


    "We haven''t practiced much yet." She said, looking surprised.


    "What we need to learn is the obstacle curse! So we''re going to practice tomorrow! Come on, Harry. You need a good sleep. I think I can wait here for a little while


    "By the way, what do he and Dumbledore have to say? And, Harry, don''t you say, the meditation basin that Vaseline took you to use? "


    "Maybe it''s something to do with it. Anyway, I don''t know very well," Harry thought. "He''ll tell us when he comes back. Let''s go upstairs first."


    Harry and Ron go upstairs to the dorm.


    Harry took a look at Neville''s bed as he put on his pajamas.


    Harry took off his glasses and climbed into bed, wondering what it would be like if his parents were alive but didn''t know themselves.


    Being an orphan, he was often pitied by many strangers, but when he listened to Neville''s gentle snoring, he felt that Neville was more sympathetic than he was. The room was dark, and he suddenly felt his blood boiling. It was a surge of anger and hatred, accusing the bastards who tortured Mr. and Mrs. Longbottom They remember how people laughed at Claus''s son and his accomplices when they were dragged out of court by Dementors He understands how people feel Then he remembered the pale face of the boy who was screaming. He was shocked to think that the boy died a year later


    How could Mr. crouch be so So cold? That''s his child And Mrs. crouch. Harry saw that Mrs. crouch almost fainted.


    There is no doubt that crouch is finished.


    As one of the most hardliners in the magic world, a loyal follower of Voldemort appeared in his family.


    What Van Lin means is that Barty Crouch''s mania can be ranked on the same level as Bella, Sirius Black''s cousin.


    However, the feeling of little Barty to Harry was not like this. On the contrary, Harry felt that little Patty was a little pathetic. He was still a boy, and then his father threw himself into Azkaban.


    This is undoubtedly a very bad thing. We can imagine how miserable little Barty is in prison. After entering Azkaban for a year, he died in prison.However, if there is no mistake, they torture Neville''s parents with the heart piercing curse


    There is no doubt that someone must come forward to take charge of this matter, and the first to bear the brunt is Mr. Crouch''s son and Sirius'' cousin.


    Neville''s parents were innocent, and Barty crouch Jr. might be innocent, but they drove the lombartons crazy.


    Harry felt his head was a little confused, and there was a sharp contrast between what Van Lin had said to him, and what Dumbledore had said to him.


    Van Lim will not cheat him, Dumbledore naturally


    Harry was a little confused. Van Lin''s meaning was obvious. After getting along for such a long time, Harry naturally knew that van Lin would not say meaningless words to deceive him.


    This is proved by facts, at least every step of Fanlin is on the right path.


    As for Dumbledore, Dumbledore does not seem to want him to manage too much, perhaps in Dumbledore''s view, this will become a burden, and Harry''s strength.


    This is a matter of opinion, but no accident, these two people are for his good, for he can survive.


    Now think about it, you are really important, so what is the reason?


    It must be Voldemort. Harry thought in the dark, staring at the net cover.


    He thought of Voldemort again It was he who broke up these families, he destroyed the lives of all these people


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 687

    After Harry left, Dumbledore''s office was calm again.


    The headmasters in the portrait are sleeping and seem to be accompanying Dumbledore to think.


    It can be said that this is the crystallization of the wisdom of Hogwarts, if not including the library and Ravenclaw tower.


    However, there is no comparison between the two. Although the headmasters here do not lack people with bad personalities, there is no doubt that what they do is for the sake of Hogwarts.


    Of course, it''s just Hogwarts.


    "I think you''d love to talk to me." Dumbledore''s whole body was in the chair, his two fingers gently rubbing his temples, it seems that the recent situation is very bad.


    "Of course, Professor Dumbledore, that''s what I''m here for."


    "You shouldn''t let Harry use that meditation basin." Dumbledore said, "you should know what that means."


    "There must always be some prevention, Professor Dumbledore." Anyway, when it comes to "Harry''s face."


    "It looks like you know something else..." Dumbledore said slowly, "let me guess. Have you been in contact with Moody''s?"


    Fanlin''s eyes became sharp, or rather surprised, but then he became more peaceful.


    Trevor has been in front of Dumbledore for too long. With Dumbledore''s ability, he can''t find anything.


    "Yes, Professor Dumbledore."


    "Can you say it and listen to it? I think it should be interesting." Dumbledore said, "of course, if there''s anything inconvenient..."


    "No, Professor Dumbledore." As a matter of fact, I''m going to tell you about it, but you haven''t given me a chance


    "It''s my fault," Dumbledore said. "You should know that I don''t have a chance, and you''re Harry''s friend, and I can''t..."


    "Help?" Van Lin shook his head and said, "in fact, only competitors will think so, but it''s not too late."


    Dumbledore quietly looking at Van Lin, waiting for van Lin''s next step to reply.


    "In fact, it can be said from the second task of Harry. He saw a strange name in Professor Snape''s office. Naturally, Harry was very curious. But in the past, the strange name disappeared and Moody''s appeared instead. There should be some problems between them..."


    "I have heard of it." Dumbledore laughed. "It''s not a rare thing, at least not in recent years, that professors at Hogwarts have been stolen."


    "Er..." Fanlin was a little speechless. Although he said that when they were in the second grade, van Lin directed Hermione to steal some herbal medicine of compound decoction from Snape''s office, but


    "That man, by the way, you should be interested in professor." Van Lin said quickly.


    "All ears."


    "Trevor, Professor, is the guy I played at the Quidditch World Cup."


    "Quite unexpectedly, I thought Tom would send some of his former subordinates." Said Dumbledore. "Why are they with Tom?"


    "Cooperation, professor." "Just like me and them, they have some problems to solve, and Voldemort is just one of the options," Van leen said


    "The other choice is you?"


    "It''s the only choice, to be exact." "A bad prophecy, and then the ghost knows how they identified me, and Voldemort was the choice before me..."


    "It''s bad anyway." "They are playing with fire and cooperating with Voldemort. The most ridiculous thing is that the vampires are trying to control Voldemort."


    "It''s not a good decision." Said Dumbledore. "So, what do you need to pay?"


    "Solve the problem." "He didn''t tell me much about it, but he needed me to go to the vampire family, and I think I still need your help on this point," Van Lin said


    "My help."


    "The vampires are a little out of control." "You should be aware of the guy Sirius encountered the other day," he said


    "You mean that monster?" Dumbledore said, "it''s really bad. Vampires are using more than we thought."


    "I''m afraid it''s Voldemort''s trick." "Trevor didn''t do it, at least that''s what he said to me," Van leen said


    "Tom has always been able to find some means to control or subdue him." "I''m not surprised," Dumbledore said


    "But it will make him more difficult."


    "Is our confidence growing?" Dumbledore said, "at least, we found a way to destroy him completely."


    "Professor, the Horcrux thing...""There''s not much news yet." Dumbledore has a headache. He stares at the meditation basin, and the memory he has seen before is constantly churning.


    "Tom is a very clever man, and his means don''t need to be doubted by others. Although it is said that everything is traceable, since Tom''s resurrection, this sign has become increasingly blurred. The previous clues are no longer applicable, and everything needs to be re pushed."


    Vaseline was a little frustrated. He found only two Horcruxes now, and the third one was in kretcher''s hands. As for the others


    Gringotts are not so easy to break, and Nagini, as for Voldemort''s ring, this is the Horcrux found by Dumbledore, so there are not many ways for Fanlin to do so.


    Originally, van Lim hoped that Dumbledore could find more Horcruxes, but now it seems that this is an extravagant hope.


    We have to get the Horcrux in kretcher''s hand as soon as possible.


    The best way that Fanlin can think of is to gather and destroy the Horcruxes. Voldemort has been resurrected. It seems that it is only a matter of time before the complete recovery. Naturally, the destruction of each Horcrux can trigger Voldemort''s nerves.


    If he had discovered his connection with Harry so soon, everything that was aimed at Voldemort, for example, doing something about Harry, would not have worked.


    Do something about Harry


    This is a very difficult thing to do. Voldemort needs Harry''s blood, and if he wants to do something, he will inevitably do harm to Harry himself, and this degree of control, van Lin can not do at all.


    He has too little time. Compared with Dumbledore, van Lin''s time to learn magic is like a newborn


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 688

    Time, time can not give van Lin the answer.


    "Would you like some sandwiches?" Dumbledore said, "I think we can sit together and have a potluck or something."


    "With pleasure, professor." Van Lin nodded.


    "I''ve been thinking about a problem, van Lin." Dumbledore snapped his finger, and then some sandwiches appeared on the plate in front of them.


    "What''s the problem, professor." Asked Fanlin.


    Dumbledore''s finger gently touched the meditation basin. "I''m sorry, I have to repeat that, but we have to start here."


    Soon, the scene of the first act was restored in front of two people.


    Kakarov''s flustered face was immediately placed in front of them. "He''s back, and he''s stronger than before. Kakarov knows better than anyone else..."


    "And Professor Snape, there is a strong sense of connection between the magic of the black mark..."


    "That''s right." Dumbledore said, "he''s back, this time the signal is more obvious than before."


    "We''re ready, aren''t we?"


    "But that''s not enough, Valentine." "Tom recovered much faster than I thought," Dumbledore said


    "What did you get from Mr. crouch?" Asked Fanlin.


    "Some memories, confused and clueless memories." Dumbledore said, "the memory of the heart piercing mantra."


    "Did Voldemort do it?"


    Dumbledore did not answer, but it is clear that Voldemort himself was involved in the writing.


    "He''s too anxious, he''s not even fully recovered, he''s a bit too swaggering. I thought he''d be a little more low-key this time


    Dumbledore said, the memory in the meditation basin is constantly changing, and soon, Dumbledore pulled out a figure from it.


    "Little Barty crouch!" Said Fanlin in a deep voice.


    Dumbledore was not surprised.


    Soon, another little Barty crouch rose from the meditation basin, and the new Patty crouch was younger than that of the trial.


    "This is the little Barty crouch I remember." Dumbledore said that he gently touched the shadow of little Barty crouch as if he wanted to poke a bubble with his hand.


    "What is he doing?"


    "Apply for a time converter, just like Miss Granger." Said Dumbledore.


    The younger Barty crouch had pride on his face.


    "A gifted wizard, whether in terms of potions or magic charms, in my opinion, he does not lose too much to you or Tom. Most importantly, he is a modest and polite child."


    "Modesty?" Van Lin looked at Dumbledore strangely. "Sorry, professor. I don''t think so."


    "It doesn''t matter. Everyone has different opinions, but it''s worth admitting that a person who can develop new magic charms in his school days has great expectations for his son, which also makes him excellent enough. Soon after that, however, Barty Jr. joined the death eaters. In fact, most of them had joined the Death Eaters as students, right at Hogwarts. I had a chance to stop them, but at that time, I didn''t care


    "Professor, what do you want to say?"


    "I''m thinking about a problem, Fanlin." Said Dumbledore.


    "What''s the question, about little Barty crouch?"


    "Not only that, but also about Tom, about Harry, and..."


    "It''s about me, isn''t it?" Asked Fanlin.


    "There is no doubt that all of you are very smart. Although they are not equal in talent, there is no doubt that if you give you time, everyone can become a powerful wizard." Dumbledore said slowly.


    "No one is destined to be strong, professor." "It all depends on the effort of the day after tomorrow," Van Lin said


    "The effort of the day after tomorrow?" Dumbledore nodded, then shook his head again, "but the powerful way is not the only one."


    "But Tom just chose the worst way." "And Barty crouch, Jr., who chose Tom..."


    Van Lim did not speak, but looked quietly at Dumbledore.


    Dumbledore is just an old man, at least for now.


    The failure to educate Tom Riedel left a deep scar on the old man.


    "I''ve been thinking about a question. Is there a big problem with our educational philosophy?"


    "Question?" Van Lin stopped the movement of the hand, "this is no way to avoid things."


    "We only taught magic, but we forgot to teach the truth of life." Said Dumbledore.


    "It''s changing now, isn''t it?""But that''s not enough." Dumbledore said, "it''s like the little wizard in Slytherin college. They are all talented, but what they need more is a positive guidance."


    "It''s hard, professor." Said Fanlin.


    "But it''s something that has to be done." Dumbledore said, "magic is so powerful that one can easily get lost in it."


    Dumbledore is no longer talking. In fact, it should not be counted as his mistake, at least not all.


    However, Dumbledore is different. He is different from other professors. Therefore, Dumbledore was able to become the president of Hogwarts. Perhaps it was just because of Dumbledore''s strength that Dumbledore was able to guide Hogwarts better.


    The wizarding world is too old-fashioned. It needs some modifications. Dumbledore is a powerful promoter, otherwise


    Voldemort is a good example.


    It should be said that it is the most successful and the most failed example of Hogwarts as a whole.


    Voldemort''s strength is powerful, even Dumbledore is not an opponent, and against it, Voldemort''s darkness and evil are far beyond everyone''s imagination.


    It''s not hard to understand.


    Vaseline, at least I''ve been studying Voldemort''s methods, like the production of Horcruxes.


    Perhaps every time the soul splits, Voldemort''s humanity is lost.


    Perhaps that''s why Voldemort didn''t want to link it too much with himself, just like Tom Riedel, who Fanlin met in second grade.


    Tom, the sorcerer, is the worst choice.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 689

    The office is surprisingly quiet. Compared with the Q & A between the two before, it is more like the end of the day.


    But even the basic information has not been completely exchanged, and naturally no one can leave.


    Dumbledore half closed his eyes, as if at rest, and van Lin''s consciousness seems to be immersed in the meditation basin.


    "Would you like a cup of black tea, or coffee?"


    "A cup of black tea, professor."


    Within two seconds, a cup of steaming black tea appeared on the table before the year.


    "Professor." "I think rather than talking about how to change Hogwarts'' way of education, I think it''s better to deal with what''s going on right now."


    "You mean the three witches contest?"


    "The resurrection of Voldemort requires Harry''s blood, and they are going to do it."


    "In the third competition?" Dumbledore asked, "I thought about it, and the best way is You should know who is responsible for the third task


    "Professor moody?"


    "Yes, so I''m not worried about Harry leaving Hogwarts, but it''s hard to come back." Dumbledore rubbed his temples, and he couldn''t show up, which gave Voldemort a great chance.


    "Voldemort can''t do it with Harry, at least not with his wand." Said Fanlin.


    "I know what twin wands do." Dumbledore said, "but it''s not enough for Harry to come back."


    "I have a program professor." Van Lin thought about it and said, "maybe I can go with the feeling."


    "Are you going with Harry?" Dumbledore said, "are you sure?"


    "Not too much, but always need to try, I learned the phantom shift."


    "That''s not enough, Valentine." Said Dumbledore.


    Van Lin nodded. Phantom shifting is an adventurous way. If it doesn''t succeed, he and Harry will have to die there. Even if it is successful, it''s a bad thing to capture the fluctuation of the phantom movement with Voldemort''s strength and let it be followed up.


    However, they can still get through the door key, but that can be very troublesome.


    "Let''s not talk about it yet." Dumbledore shook his head. "Is this your agreement with that vampire?"


    "That''s right," said Fanlin, nodding. "I''m in a position to solve a problem for them. After that, they will cooperate with me and let Harry come back alive."


    Van Lin shrugged his shoulders. "However, those guys are not credible. Up to now, it''s just some information exchange."


    "It''s good enough, at least we''ve got the initiative."


    "Professor Dumbledore..." Van Lim hesitated. "What if I destroyed Voldemort before it was resurrected?"


    "You can''t do it." Dumbledore shook his head. "You should know that we don''t have all his weaknesses."


    Dumbledore leaned back to take the diary and crown out of the drawer.


    "How many do you think it will have?"


    "I don''t know." Van Lin shook his head.


    "But now he has more." Professor Dumbledore said, "this is what I got from batty crouch."


    Said Dumbledore, taking out a bottle.


    A mess of silver material.


    "Crouch''s memory?" Fanlin was shocked.


    Harry''s dream is very clear. Van Lin doesn''t hold that he can get some useful information from crouch. That is Voldemort''s judgment. But now it seems that Voldemort underestimated Dumbledore.


    Dumbledore did not speak, he just frowned, let the memory of crouch put into the meditation basin.


    It''s like a stream of water pouring into a hot oil pan, and the liquid in the meditation basin shows signs of boiling in a flash.


    Dumbledore reached out a hand and pressed it into the basin, and then the sign of boiling was suppressed.


    Fanlin fixed his eyes and looked into the meditation basin. Crouch''s memory did not melt away like others, but was still tangled together like a tangle.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Chaos, darkness." Dumbledore said slowly.


    Visible to the naked eye, under the influence of Dumbledore''s magic, Crouch''s memory turned into ink in the meditation basin.


    Fanlin looked into the meditation basin, but there was nothing but darkness.


    "How do you feel?" Dumbledore asked.


    Fanlin is a little confused, even if he is smart, but such a memory


    "I don''t understand, Professor, why this is so..." Fanlin said, "Mr. crouch is not..."


    "Soul split." Dumbledore said, "to be exact, Barty is strictly dead.""Death?" Fanlin said, "but I didn''t feel Mr. crouch..."


    "A change in the nature of the soul." Dumbledore said, "it can be said that Barty, as a human part, is completely dead."


    Van Lin was slightly stunned. He had no idea that Dumbledore would come to such a conclusion.


    "However, if it is a transformation, Mr. crouch still retains the ability to cast magic. He is a phantom moved to the forbidden forest, and my feeling is not wrong."


    "It was the last struggle, Fanlin."


    Dumbledore said slowly, "maybe Tom himself didn''t realize that Crouch''s transformation is half done..."


    "Half done?" Van Lin quickly said, "sorry, I don''t quite understand. What''s half done? Or, Mr. crouch, he... "


    "It''s half done," Dumbledore said. "Maybe it''s just an experiment. Voldemort tried to transform himself, but his power was not complete. He was not sure that he could succeed in the experiment intact. So..."


    "And Mr. crouch became an experiment?" Van Lin said, "what happened?"


    "The experiment failed, and crouch is dead." Dumbledore said heavily, "the memory you just saw is the whole soul of crouch."


    Dumbledore said, "in fact, not long after he was sent to St. Mungo hospital, crouch was unable to hold on, and his crazy crouch almost destroyed everything around him, including his own body."


    "Sorry, Professor Dumbledore, but..." Fanlin opened his mouth several times, but he had no clue. He didn''t know where to start.


    No wonder Voldemort didn''t worry, because they couldn''t get anything from crouch.


    "You should be aware of that power," Dumbledore said. "We have fought against him, the purest of darkness and evil..."


    "You mean Death? " Van Lin was shocked, "no It''s impossible. How could that thing... "


    "All power can be used, at least in Tom''s eyes, it is not afraid of the comer."


    "But where did he find this power? Sorry, Professor Dumbledore. I still can''t believe that the body of death underground at Hogwarts has been destroyed, and the rest..."


    "I don''t know. Maybe it happened by accident." Dumbledore said, "pure evil is more fitting and attractive to each other, and you should believe my judgment. There is no doubt that the power that drives witches crazy is from death."


    Said Dumbledore, putting a drawing on the table.


    The pattern on the drawing is very familiar to van Lin, which is the discovery of Sirius.


    "This is the result of an analysis from Greece, and I believe that Nico can no longer be more detailed about this than sacrifice."


    "What is it?"


    "Absorb, assimilate, purer soul transformation." Dumbledore said, "I think Tom should have found something about the God of death. I believe you should be clear about this power. It has a fatal attraction for Tom."


    "That vampire is an experiment?"


    "Yes, part of it works on the body, part on the soul." Dumbledore''s eyes became deep. "It''s terrible. It''s worse than ever."


    "It''s really bad." Van Lin grinned bitterly. He never thought that what he was facing was combined with what Harry was facing.


    As for the power of the God of death, mortals have a deep understanding, and the price is the complete dissipation of the Greek gods.


    "But his progress is not fast." Dumbledore said, "you should be aware that the vampire experienced more than physical reinforcement. In fact, the power of death is almost irresistible. While transforming the body, the soul also goes further into madness, which is the same as Barty''s performance in St. Mungo, which is powerful in physical destruction, but completely forgets how to use magic, Otherwise, I still need to work hard to subdue him


    "How are things, Professor Dumbledore?"


    "The results of the transformation in different directions are also different. Bati''s final performance is more like an old friend''s favorite thing to conquer the world."


    "Greenworth The silent? " Van Lin hesitated for a moment, and then he thought of who Dumbledore''s old friend was talking about.


    "That''s right," said Dumbledore. "Barty, who has lost his magic power, can only use his confused soul to activate the magic power he has accumulated in his body. However, like a powerful silent man, losing his mind naturally makes him easy to control."


    Dumbledore said, "Tom can''t give up his mind, his magic power, which is no different from death for every wizard."


    "But it''s terrible, if Voldemort has the ability to control himself from losing his mind, or talk about the monster who can control this mutation...""It''s going to be very bad, Fanlin..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 690

    Very bad?


    I''m afraid it''s not just a very bad thing to solve.


    First, Voldemort''s power was growing, and then he was mixed up with vampires.


    Damn it, those vampire crazily unearthing remains are not convergence capital at all, they are looking for the traces of death for Voldemort.


    Van Lim was well aware of the allure of this power to Voldemort, which no black wizard could resist.


    Everyone can find the corresponding evil in death, even Dumbledore is no exception.


    The desire for power, the control of life, but everyone''s pursuit of different ways, and Tom is exactly the closest to the God of death.


    Countless split souls made Tom completely abandon the fragile side of human nature, such as emotion, or pain.


    When Voldemort can fully master the power of death, with the characteristics of death, Voldemort has a great chance to escape the fear of death.


    That''s what Van Lin didn''t want to see, and Dumbledore didn''t want to see.


    Without fear, Voldemort will become more terrible. Horcruxes and Harry are no longer a threat to Voldemort.


    This is something nobody wants to see.


    "Damn it, those vampires They must have helped Voldemort find them. They must have something about death in their hands


    Fanlin said indignantly that he had always felt that the God of death was extremely troublesome, but now the two troublesome things even have a tendency to overlap together.


    "We can''t speculate, Fanlin." Said Dumbledore.


    "But I really can''t think of where Voldemort can find something about the God of death. As for his frail appearance, Professor, it must be like this. Trevor''s family got something about the God of death very early, which also explains why vampires can compete with the Vatican. They must have seized the power of that thing."


    "If that''s the case, I don''t think they''ll come to you or Tom to solve it for them. We have to get enough information from Trevor."


    "That''s an old fox. He won''t say anything. The premise is that I have to prove my value."


    "That''s fair, isn''t it?" Dumbledore said slowly. He stood up and turned his back.


    No one knows what Dumbledore is thinking, but what Van Lin can be sure is that after Dumbledore gets the information, he definitely wants to solve it.


    "In fact, I''ve been collecting information about death since you first talked to me about death."


    "Information? This thing Is there anything else to look up? " Fan Lin is puzzled to ask, in his opinion, most of the things left over by this kind of God war will not be known by people. If you want some information


    "Yes, it''s information." Dumbledore said, "in fact, this is not an unknown thing. It has always existed in historical events, even in the myth of Muggle."


    Dumbledore paused. "The most intuitive one is the guy who made this wand in my hand. You should know that up to now, the God of death has become an integral part of the world. It can be regarded as the God''s family handed down from ancient times, a symbol of modern death."


    "You mean..."


    "This is the most terrible place. The dark side is largely ignored by people, but the ultimate and pure evil and darkness is to give up what is beyond death, to be worshipped and worshipped, and the ultimate goal is to destroy."


    "I know part of it." Fanlin remembered what Eden had said to him, "death is still conscious. He can attach himself to human beings, or directly replace human beings."


    "I haven''t heard of that, but at least we can figure out one thing, that is, Tom found the object of death, or the body of death."


    Vaseline thought of the part of the remains of the God of death underground at Hogwarts, even after years of baptism, but the power contained


    "Tom is doing a very dangerous thing, but he doesn''t have this kind of consciousness, or he doesn''t care at all. It''s just the means he uses to gain strength. I know him very well. Even if Tom knows the danger, he won''t care at all."


    "What does he want to do?"


    "Transformation, or resurrection..." Dumbledore said, "the worst situation is that Tom uses his own wizard to revive and control a god of death. No matter what kind of situation, we can not accept it. He is more active than I thought. It must have been planned for a long time."


    "Professor Dumbledore, I wonder if you remember Peter Pedro." Said Fanlin.


    "Of course."


    "Peter Pedro''s escape direction is not blind, but a conscious choice..."Van Lim thought for a moment, and he recalled the trouble of chasing Pedro.


    Before that, Vaseline knew nothing about death, but under Peter''s leadership, he succeeded in meeting this terrible thing.


    "Conscious choice? You mean... "


    "Voldemort is growing too fast, professor." Van Lin said, "I don''t think Voldemort can grow into strength enough to surpass your existence in a short period of time without external forces. I am also the same. However, my situation is a little different. I have the strength now with the help of you and nicoleme. But I have reached your level soon after graduation. It is far from relying on the Sorcerer''s stone Enough, so... "


    "You mean, Tom, where did he find out early?"


    "You can''t tell, professor." "Voldemort knows snake language. In Hogwarts, it can help him get a lot of secrets. You know, Hogwarts castle was Salazar Slytherin''s castle a thousand years ago. This is Slytherin''s territory. So, as Voldemort is, I don''t think he won''t find anything."


    "So Tom had a plan for this thing long ago?"


    "I don''t know, professor." Van Lin shook his head. "However, it is very likely that he got something, but he did not get much, otherwise he could not tell Peter to go to the forbidden forest to look for it as a reward for his subordinates."


    "It''s very likely, Valentine." Dumbledore said, "there''s no doubt that Tom''s connection with death was buried long ago, at Hogwarts..."


    Dumbledore was walking around the room, looking anxious.


    "We can''t keep him lurking in the dark. It''s too dangerous." Dumbledore said, "a lot of things are going to get out of control, and I''m thinking about Percy, maybe she''s suffered the same thing as batty..."


    "What can you do?" Said Fanlin.


    "So far, not." Dumbledore said, "but we have to make Voldemort alive. Only a living person can be targeted, not a wisp of soul, pinned on something else."


    "Are you talking about Horcruxes?"


    "It''s just one aspect." Said Dumbledore.


    "Well, my plan..." Van Lin opened his mouth.


    "The purpose is the same, Fanlin." Dumbledore said, "it doesn''t seem contradictory now."


    Van Lim looked at Dumbledore, and then turned to the Horcrux on the table.


    "Voldemort must be resurrected with Harry''s blood. You should be aware of that spell..." "It''s sort of sorted out from the information that Trevor gave, resurrection," Van Lin said


    "How sure are you?" Dumbledore asked.


    Van Linton choked.


    Before that, Fanlin might have been able to guarantee a success rate of 70 to 80 percent, but now it seems that if Voldemort goes crazy, all of this will come to nothing.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 691

    Once a wizard goes crazy, anything terrible can happen.


    Resurrection with Harry''s blood was not Voldemort''s best method, and van Lim''s mind knew it very well.


    What Voldemort did to bypass Harry was to leave no choice but to leave his own words.


    With Voldemort''s pride, he naturally wanted to get his honor back.


    Will Voldemort have a stronger choice in front of him?


    If Harry is taken away from Hogwarts simply to kill Harry, Harry, who is far away from his relatives and friends, will not last long even if he is imprisoned.


    Van Lim is naturally aware of the magic spell on Harry. This is a magic spell that needs blood from relatives to maintain his strength. Once Harry fails to return to the Dursleys'' house for more than a year, his guard will decline


    Voldemort didn''t even know, but he thought he could figure it out, as long as Harry was still in his hands.


    So, choosing a more perfect way to return, it seems more beautiful.


    For this, Voldemort just needs to pay a little time.


    "I don''t know, professor." "I only know that if Voldemort uses Harry''s blood to resurrect, Harry will be more confident when facing him," Van leen said


    "More assurance?" Dumbledore asked.


    "Completely cover up the fact that Harry is a Horcrux." "Some of them can be traced back to the blood, and Voldemort will never realize what weakness he left behind."


    "That''s good news, Valentine." Said Dumbledore.


    "However, I''m not sure why Voldemort has to choose this way, if his research progress..."


    "Tom will do this. I know him well enough. In order to revenge, he must think of the problem that can be solved immediately. Tom will never leave any more variables. In his eyes, as long as Harry dies, my last resort will be exhausted."


    "In that case..." Van reen took a deep breath. "I''m 70 percent sure I''ll be back safe with Harry."


    "Seventy percent?" Dumbledore frowned.


    "This is the limit given, if there is no death, or no vampire, this assurance can be greater." Van Lin said softly.


    "That''s good enough." Dumbledore nodded, and he didn''t say yes or no.


    "Professor, we have to act." "We can''t allow Voldemort to lurk like this," Van leen said


    "Maybe I can listen."


    "Oh, of course, Professor Dumbledore..." Van Lim is reluctant to say that his plan is obvious, and Dumbledore must know, but


    "Trevor told me they would do it on the third mission." Van Lin said quickly, "of course, it''s impossible to sneak into Hogwarts. Barty is dead. Naturally, no new people will join. Therefore, the most likely situation is to take Harry out of Hogwarts through the door key."


    "Door key, that''s a genius idea."


    "I don''t think so, professor. If someone else gets the trophy first, it''s all in vain, so I think they''re going to do something in the third event, knowing everyone except Harry."


    "And then?"


    "I want to go with Harry and get Voldemort back to life through Harry''s blood, and I''m sure I can bring Harry back safely."


    Fanlin is a little impatient. They have said the following things before, but they have been understated by Dumbledore.


    Dumbledore thought for a while, Fanlin was waiting so patiently, he must get Dumbledore''s support, otherwise the action together would be in vain.


    He has now identified the identity of Trevor. If Dumbledore changes his mind, then with Dumbledore''s strength, everything can be killed in the cradle.


    So, what''s the result?


    Does Voldemort continue to lurk, or return in a more powerful way?


    Dumbledore has completely lost control of Voldemort''s movements. Since Voldemort left the forest of Albania, Dumbledore did not know where Voldemort was. Fanlin was not sure that he was indulgent. When Voldemort realized that Harry was his Horcrux and asked him to take everything away, what would Hogwarts face?


    Maybe he can leave here, but Voldemort combined with death will let him go so easily?


    Although Fanlin doesn''t believe in fate or prophecy, I have to admit that many times, these are unavoidable things.


    Just like Voldemort and Harry, although it happened under the conscious guidance of Dumbledore, there is no doubt that the connection between vaseline and death can not be eliminated.He has personally participated in the destruction of the bodies of two gods of death.


    A dead man, a god involved


    Damn it, it''s obviously a wizarding world. Why do those bad gods get involved?


    "What if Voldemort realized Harry was his Horcrux? You should know how to make Horcruxes. "


    "Yes, Professor, I understand." Fanlin was a little anxious. He knew very well that he had overstepped it.


    I made a plan to let Dumbledore cooperate unconditionally. I seem to think too naive. Even now Voldemort''s development has far exceeded Dumbledore''s expectations.


    "So, why must it be Harry?"


    "Only in this way can the secret of Harry''s Horcrux be hidden forever, professor. As I said, this is Voldemort''s weakness."


    "What if he succeeded?"


    "Well, I think Harry can survive, because that''s my problem, professor. I know it."


    Dumbledore tapped on the eaves.


    "How many Horcruxes can Tom make, you say?"


    Van Lin gave a little pause, and Dumbledore had raised the issue more than once, from his throwing out the concept of Horcrux to bringing up the matter that Harry was a Horcrux.


    "I don''t know. Maybe..." Van Lin gave a slight pause. "It''s seven."


    "Seven?" Dumbledore repeated, "so now, there are five more, and


    "Seven is really a magic number. I have always felt vaguely before, but it is just a feeling. We have to have more accurate information."


    "But we don''t have that much time, professor." "Harry needs too much time, and so do I. although I may shorten the process, it''s a big problem..."


    "I don''t want to fail, professor." Said Fanlin.


    "No one wants to fail. Hogwarts can''t fall in my hands." Dumbledore said, "but it''s too risky to put Harry in front of Tom."


    Dumbledore paused and then turned around. "But you''re right. We don''t have more time. If everything turns out to be the same, we can''t afford to wait."


    "Yes, we can''t afford to wait." Fanlin repeated.


    He doesn''t like to take risks. If it can be solved in a perfect way, who will choose the risky behavior.


    Fanlin can''t afford to lose, he doesn''t want to lose to the damned, arrange a so-called fate.


    He was supposed to be a dead man. He is living well now, including Mr. Al, Miss Julie, grandparents, and


    Van Lin remembered Hermione.


    There is no way to imagine what Hermione would encounter if Voldemort was the master.


    This itself is antagonistic, natural opposition, irreconcilable.


    Hermione had no place to hide. From the moment she became a wizard, there was no way to avoid it.


    Dumbledore looked at Van Lin seriously, this time lasted for a long time, deep eyes this time did not show any magic, just an elder, a choice of identity.


    This makes van Lin''s pressure very big, seriously up Dumbledore is not everyone can face, said, Dumbledore has not taken a matter seriously for a long time.


    Years, or decades


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 692

    "I can agree with you, and I can help you get into the third competition task." Dumbledore said, "labyrinth, you should have known that for a long time?"


    Fanlin nodded, many matters of the three wizard fighting method competition have already been settled, it just needs a time to carry out.


    "But, Professor Dumbledore, how can I get in, or, instead of being a warrior?"


    "No, you have to make sure that you don''t get caught by anyone other than Harry. It''s going to save a lot of trouble." Dumbledore said, "the trophy is in the depth of the maze. You can enter the maze ahead of time and wait at the place where the trophy is. I can modify that port key a little bit to make it the place where you come back."


    "Maybe you can lend me fox." "Phoenix''s natural ability to travel through space allows me to leave perfectly, and I don''t need to have a third mission, so I don''t have to leave, and Harry can come back through the harbor key," Fanlin mused


    "That''s a good suggestion..."


    "Fox, you can track the fluctuation of the port key." Vaseline stood up and stroked Fox''s feather with his hand.


    Fox gave a cry. This kind of thing is not a problem for a Phoenix at all.


    "Well, I can have fox follow you, but..." Dumbledore said seriously, "you have to promise me that it''s important that you and Harry come back alive."


    "I promise, professor." Van Lin nodded. He didn''t want to leave the world like this.


    However, it has to be admitted that the plan is quite bold and crazy.


    Use Harry''s blood to help Voldemort revive, thus breaking the problem that Harry''s body can''t be touched by Voldemort.


    Voldemort has always wanted to solve this problem, but he has no good solution.


    But in the next few days, Dumbledore successfully explained to van Lin what a professor is.


    With van Lim''s understanding of the curse of blood guardianship, the degree to which Fanlin can be familiar is only to be able to seduce and cover up Voldemort''s weakness, so that he can be firmly held in his hand.


    But Van Lim thought that Harry''s Guardian curse would disappear, but Dumbledore''s answer was not like this.


    The curse of consanguinity still lurks in Harry''s body.


    The significance of the blood Guardian magic spell is that as long as the protected person is next to the relatives around him, the guardian power on his body will continue to increase, especially when he is attacked by the targeted object.


    Two people have studied this problem for a long time. In fact, because Voldemort used Harry''s blood to revive, it can be said that Voldemort turned himself into Harry''s blood relatives. In this way, if Voldemort killed Harry himself, he had to wait until the magic spell disappeared, otherwise, his magic spell could not work on Harry at all.


    This is probably a curse that can''t be avenged by one''s own hands.


    For others, Harry''s blood curse is almost negligible.


    Let Voldemort become Harry''s blood relatives, this is really a stimulating idea, and, the feasibility is very high, anyway, Dumbledore''s judgment on a single spell is not a problem.


    Voldemort didn''t have that time. It''s hard to see the lost magic charm itself, not to mention the literature. What''s more, Voldemort had been in a state of exhaustion before that.


    Moreover, Voldemort blindly pursues the strength of power, so as to ask for death. Naturally, he ignores a lot of things.


    For sure, in Dumbledore''s plan, Voldemort will destroy the soul fragments in Harry''s body. In fact, the plan took shape after van Lin threw out the concept that Harry was a Horcrux.


    From the original cultivation, and then to the subsequent weakening, the ultimate goal is the death of Voldemort.


    Dumbledore''s plan is clear: collect Horcruxes, destroy Horcruxes, and then let Harry die, using the protection of the resurrection stone


    I have to admit that the plan is perfect, at least for Voldemort before.


    But, let Harry become Voldemort''s blood relatives, in this link, Dumbledore took a great risk.


    Voldemort has always been insane, in case he insists on keeping Harry


    However, now it seems that this is safe and sound. Van Lin joined in order to understand other threats besides Voldemort, and Harry


    With the protection of the blood curse and twin wands, Voldemort could do nothing about him.


    But what are the disadvantages of the addition of Fanlin?


    The resurrection link is infallible, but after that, Voldemort has been exposed to the level of death, which is simply unbearable.


    No one can be sure how strong Voldemort will become. Fanlin believes that in the face of absolute power, any magic spell is useless.


    If you have enough power, although the death spell in your body may die, you can destroy it with less reasonable power before being hit.The truth is the same, but it depends on how you look at it.


    Naturally, Voldemort didn''t give them much time.


    Once Voldemort finds a way, no matter what will happen, but it is certain that Voldemort''s power will definitely increase, double or even several times.


    In this way, Voldemort will be invincible here, unless you can turn Dumbledore into a wizard of Merlin''s height, but obviously Dumbledore is on the decline.


    Van Lim asked Dumbledore carefully about his condition.


    It can be said that the tattered body can hardly contain more magic unless he wants to be like nicoleme into a rag bag.


    Constantly draw magic, and then constantly leak.


    Vaseline imagined the glittering Dumbledore, the magic would directly destroy Dumbledore''s body.


    Moreover, in Dumbledore''s words, the growth of magic is slow, and his body is constantly declining. Compared with his youth, Dumbledore''s combat effectiveness degenerates greatly.


    Unlike Voldemort, he can do anything for his strength.


    I want to know what Voldemort''s body has experienced. It has completely lost its appearance as a normal person. It seems that Voldemort is more like a snake.


    Maybe there are some blood reasons, but there is no doubt that Voldemort''s appearance can keep him strong, which is enough for Voldemort.


    It can be said that in some ways, Dumbledore is not more than rolling devil. Van Lin remembers that in the cave where the fake pendant box is placed, Dumbledore can let Harry feed himself poison.


    What''s more, van leen remembers that Dumbledore was eroded by Voldemort''s curse when he collected the ring.


    Later, in order to stabilize Snape''s position and control the confidant of the bonesetting wand, Dumbledore could kill himself with a plan.


    It can be said that Dumbledore''s madness is not more than undulating demons.


    Fanlin is not Dumbledore. In Van Lin''s opinion, only living is qualified to continue fighting. Once death approaches, everything will be a bubble.


    Fanlin can''t put the treasure on others. Compared with it, Fanlin believes in himself more.


    In fact, for safety reasons, Fanlin would like Sirius to go with him, but the news was eventually cancelled.


    In front of Voldemort, even Fanlin and Sirius together will not be Voldemort''s opponent. If Sirius passes, Sirius will naturally be the top priority target.


    In this way, Sirius or he could easily tell where he was, something Dumbledore didn''t want to see.


    The next work is to finalize some details, such as Harry''s magic spell, the layout of the maze, etc., but with Trevor there, naturally, they can make Harry the first guy to touch the cup.


    But before that, it''s certain to suffer a little bit. The third maze is not so fun.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 693

    In fact, everything has calmed down since van leen and Dumbledore finished talking.


    The Ministry of magic didn''t release the news about how crouch died, but there were some small reports. According to a person familiar with the matter, Mr. Barty crouch died in the St. Mungo magic hospital because he was seriously injured and died due to the attack of the black wizard.


    This caused a stir in the magic world.


    This group of black sorcerers first openly attacked the Quidditch World Cup, disturbing the order of the world cup, and then attacked the officials of the Ministry of magic.


    However, this is also a good explanation for Percy''s disappearance, which is a conspiracy against the Ministry of magic.


    This was a speech by Minister Cornell fudge in the prophet''s daily not long after.


    It is worth mentioning that since the loss of Rita Skeeter, the Daily Prophet seems to have lost a lot of gunpowder.


    However, it seems that this is only a temporary situation. Fanlin also believes that as long as the third task is opened up, the whole page will be filled with the matter of the three universities'' cooperation.


    Moreover, after deliberation, Dumbledore allowed reporters to enter Hogwarts in June.


    After all, it can''t become a completely closed sport, which is a major concern of the whole magic world.


    As a further promoter of the International Federation of magic, naturally, the three wizard contest should be transparent.


    Of course, van Lim also knows some more interesting news. It seems that the International Magic Federation is going to form a permanent Council and something like that. Moreover, through the representatives of various countries, the International Magic Union will launch a new Joint Convention.


    At the same time, the participation of the Federation of South America, Australia and most parts of Africa has become an international event.


    Not long ago, Fanlin also received a letter from his grandmother, in which he said that the nine immortals academy might send representatives to Hogwarts for communication in a few years.


    What this means is clear. Before that, we have never heard of a large-scale communication between witches in Asia and witches in other places.


    This is a good time to catch up, Voldemort just came back, so that he was exposed to Witches around the world.


    It must be said that Voldemort''s luck is not very good.


    However, with the strength of the old British wizard, other countries also wish that there were some problems within the British Ministry of magic.


    In this way, the British Ministry of magic will be able to occupy less and less, everyone is happy to see its success.


    A traditional wizard''s style


    Fanlin more and more felt that Dumbledore''s reform was correct, and those indomitable old fellows were completely dead in their minds, and naturally there would be no good way out.


    In Van Lin''s opinion, Voldemort''s return is also a push. The old guys in wiesengamo have controlled for too long, which requires a big exchange of blood.


    However, whether we can make good use of this opportunity remains to be discussed. After all, the development of things is difficult to control. At least in Van Lin''s view, Voldemort has jumped out of the original situation of death. Harry is the same as Harry and Dumbledore. In this way, the development of the future will become unpredictable. Van Lin can only sort out a simple context, specific things


    Barty crouch, Jr. hasn''t come yet


    When June arrived, the atmosphere in the castle became exciting and tense. Everyone is looking forward to the third mission.


    Because it will start one week before the end of the semester.


    Harry practiced the spell almost every moment.


    He felt more confident than others in this task.


    Moody''s right. Although it''s dangerous and difficult, Harry has now found a way to deal with the monsters and pass the magic barrier, and this time he has a chance to prepare for the challenge.


    Professor McGonagall agreed to let Harry use the transfiguration classroom for lunch time without having to find anywhere in the school.


    Harry soon mastered the obstacle spell, a spell that can stop or slow down an opponent, a spell that can quickly clear solid obstacles, and a very useful spell called the direction charm, which Hermione discovered. It can point his wand to the north so that Harry can find the right direction in the maze.


    But he still didn''t understand the self-defense mantra. Use this spell to form a temporary protective wall around your body to reflect other small spells.


    But it broke through Harry''s protective wall and made Harry stagger around the room for ten minutes before she found the antidote to stop Harry.


    "You''ve done a good job," Hermione encouraged Harry, looking down at the list of spells and crossing out the ones they''ve learned. "Some of them will come in handy."


    Hermione put the list of spells on one side of the table. Most of them were listed by Vaseline, but Harry didn''t want to practice with VRIN.


    Harry has seen van Lin''s practice. He knows when a big ice cream will pierce you under your feet. In Van Lin''s words, it seems that there are always some accidents in the way of improving the magic spell.Speaking of it, now in addition to the basic magic spell, Fanlin can be said to master countless magic spells.


    Some advanced Animagus, or the patron saint mantra, the divine edge without shadow, and then some black magic and other forbidden incantations, such as soul whip (appeared before, I also forgot about the specific...) Li Huo mantra and so on, as well as a large number of variation and combination of magic.


    Harry couldn''t bear the odd Charms alone, not to mention a sorcerer''s stone in Van Lin''s hand.


    Harry is going to continue to practice the next magic spell. Fanlin requires him to master the spirit without shadow, but this spell


    "Come and have a look at this," said Ron, leaning against the window.


    He''s staring downstairs. "Come and see what Malfoy is doing?" Harry and Hermione stop and run to see.


    Malfoy, Cara and Goyle were standing in the shade of a tree below. Cara and Goyle seemed to be on guard, laughing triumphantly from time to time. Malfoy raised his hand to his mouth and spoke to it.


    "He seems to be using a walkie talkie." Said Harry curiously.


    "No way," said Hermione. "I told you that it didn''t work around Hogwarts. Come on, Harry. Let''s keep practicing the defensive mantra She burst out a word and turned back from the window to the room.


    As a supervisor, Hermione is obviously more suitable than van Lin.


    Sirius now sends messages from owls to Harry every day. Like Fanny Hermione, he seemed to be preoccupied with how to help Harry through the final mission.


    He reminded Harry to ignore things outside the Hogwarts wall (he wrote): if Voldemort really gets worse, my first priority is to make sure you''re safe. You have Dumbledore''s protection, he can''t attack you, anyway, there is no risk, so you should focus on safe through the maze, then we will turn our attention to other things.


    The third mission was getting closer and closer, and Harry became more and more nervous, but fortunately, he was not as powerful as the first two.


    On the one hand, he''s confident about this one because he''s ready for everything.


    On the other hand, this is the last challenge, whether the result is good or bad, the game will come to an end, and he will finally get great relief.


    As long as he succeeds, everything is finished.


    Now that he''s ready, at least most of the little wizards won''t be Harry''s opponents.


    It can be said that his practice was insane.


    First Ron, okay I don''t mention this, and then there''s Hermione.


    Hermione is very careful. The girl can always find the weakness in Harry''s curse.


    Harry thinks Hermione and vaseline are becoming more and more similar. Maybe this is the direction of the girl''s efforts, powerful magic power and a smart brain.


    Hermione was always able to judge Harry''s spell in the first place, and then


    And it was Harry who suffered.


    Hermione was willing to help Harry practice, not so much as Harry''s practice, but also an opportunity for Hermione.


    Van Lin taught the girl the magic spell, and then experimented with Harry


    Well Well, there are no mistakes.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 694

    It can be said that the training program for Harry was extremely successful, and at the same time, it also improved Hermione and Ron''s control of the magic spell.


    Although it is not friendly to Harry, Harry still shows his great talent in actual combat and Magic Spell Mastery.


    At present, Harry''s best fighting mantras are coma spell, blast spell and flying charm. Van Lin doubts whether Harry has mastered the relevant silent spell skills. At least, the most skilled coma spell can be released under the condition of Harry''s conditioned reflex.


    It can be said that training is effective, but Van Lin is still worried. After all, neither he nor Dumbledore has seen what they have discussed before. Moreover, no matter who is able to give an exact degree of strength control after Voldemort''s resurrection.


    All of a sudden, van Lin thought that the old bat was useless. He didn''t even know what Voldemort''s power could reach.


    The deal with Trevor continues.


    Although Fanlin doesn''t need to pay anything, it is obvious that the trouble of vampires is not so simple. If it is really related to the God of death, Fanlin feels that he has lost a little.


    Naturally, these things have to be recovered from Trevor himself.


    It''s not a good thing to suffer a loss for no reason. It doesn''t apply in the magic world.


    In order to accurately grasp the trend of Trevor and Voldemort, van Lin found a good way.


    No professor can refuse a studious student.


    When Vaseline swept away the boring subjects like magic history and prophecy lessons, naturally, Fanlin had a lot of time.


    Fortunately, Moody''s class is not satisfied, either in the morning or in the afternoon


    Defense against the dark arts class is not every day, we all need a rest time, the most day is only two classes.


    If you don''t know how to use the power of the Sorcerer Stone, Fanlin is just a magic reserve of an ordinary wizard. Naturally, it can''t be Moody''s opponent.


    However, the use of Sorcerer''s stone is not a long-term thing after all. However, in a Quidditch World Cup intensity battle, Fanlin can''t bear it.


    "So, this is the Sorcerer''s stone?" Trevor It should be said that Moody''s magic eye was fixed on the Sorcerer''s Stone Bracelet of Fanlin.


    "Exactly, it''s just a device to give me a lot of magic." Van Lin said, "nicoleme''s handwriting, it completely lost the original function of the Sorcerer''s stone..."


    "I know you alchemists have always been so extravagant." Said Trevor.


    "I remember you have a staff that I saw at the Quidditch World Cup."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t use it if I practice with you." Van Lin shook his head. He couldn''t get everything out.


    Maybe the increase of magic wand on the spell will make his magic spell stronger, but it will lose the significance of practice.


    Unexpectedly, Trevor only asked a few questions and then agreed to van Lin''s request.


    However, the location is a problem. Trevor doesn''t know that van Lin has sold him, although he probably guessed out which one in the school


    Both of them share the same goal. Although he doesn''t know how Fanlin checks and balances Voldemort through Harry, he thinks it is also some special means. With the degree of cooperation between the two sides, these things are not public.


    Special service pour also happy to know more about their other partners.


    But the next contact surprised Harriet Frey.


    Fanlin doesn''t need a wand, but casting is the same as having a wand increase.


    This can''t help but let Trevor look at it. It''s hard to do. Even if he or some other wizard, there will be a huge reduction in the staff free casting.


    That''s not enough. The strange magic spell that van Lin mastered was a headache to Trevor.


    Their previous fight was so direct that there was no art of fighting at all.


    To be exact, it should be that Trevor didn''t know enough about van Lin.


    As a new generation of wizard, naturally, he has less experience in the battle between wizards, but Trevor chose to compete with van Lin directly.


    Trevor is neither Dumbledore nor Voldemort. It is not wise to compare his magic content with a magic stone.


    Along with the development of the practice, Trevor also found countless ways to prevent van Lin.


    For example, Fanlin''s casting is not skilled enough. Many magic spells have not yet formed a kind of fighting instinct.


    However, van leen mastered the phantom movement, which was also unexpected to Trevor.Fanlin naturally found his own shortcomings. It can be said that Trevor''s combat experience is extremely rich, and his strength is higher than Sirius.


    In terms of pressure, compared with Sirius, Trevor is naturally more terrifying. However, he completely uses the orthodox wizard fighting method, but retains the characteristics of vampires on the move.


    Maybe that''s where vampires are.


    Stronger than ordinary people''s body and recovery ability, some unique magic, in general, the difference between vampires and orthodox witches is not very big.


    Perhaps it is because of this that the Vatican firmly put witches into the opposition camp at the beginning.


    However, thinking of Voldemort''s mutant monster, van Lin is very suspicious that Voldemort has only restored the physical strength that should have belonged to vampires.


    You know, according to the records, vampires and werewolves are both powerful and civilized creatures.


    But now it seems that the effect is far from satisfactory.


    Vaseline''s blood control magic didn''t work again. To be sure, his magic didn''t work for a vampire who recovered to its peak.


    Time is spent in constant practice. Voldemort''s pressure is heavier than ever. If van Lin doesn''t think of any accident, he can''t relax his practice.


    By may, though, Trevor began to get busy.


    With Moody''s identity, the third task of the three witches competition naturally cannot escape the supervision of this powerful old-fashioned Auror.


    Fanlin also borrowed the invisibility cloak, for the layout of the maze, Fanlin naturally understood.


    But it also showed van Lin the cruelty of the third task.


    The walls of the maze are all painted with magic, and even part of the devil''s net.


    Van Lin understood why the game was held at night. Many dark creatures didn''t like to play in the sun.


    Moreover, the entire space is absolutely forbidden to phantom, which also eliminates the participation of outsiders.


    However, it''s nothing for Fanlin. Phoenix''s natural ability to travel through space can make him come and go freely in the whole venue. Naturally, Fanlin doesn''t worry about any accidents.


    Maybe you can follow Harry quietly and help him with magic?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 695

Van Lin touched the newspaper, and the writing on it was clear that Hogwarts had revealed the news.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 696

    Harry was exempted from the final exam because he was a contestant in the "three wizard contest". He had to sit at the back of the classroom to check. Obviously, Digory didn''t like Rita.


    "He didn''t want to correct her, did he?" AMS Digory spoke again, loud enough for Harry to hear, as Harry and Mrs. Weasley and Bill were about to walk out of the door. "You should show him your strength, son. Didn''t you win him once before?"


    "It''s Ritter. Skeeter''s got his own trouble, arms Mrs. Weasley was very angry. "I thought you would know the truth. You work in government." Mr. Digory seemed to want to say something, but his wife tugged at him by the arm, and he just shrugged and turned away.


    Harry felt a little fidgety. In Van Lin''s words, it was just a bunch of idiots. Who knows what they want to compete with, honor?


    It''s a terrible title, and Digory''s father is like a poor clown.


    Harry left at a faster speed. It has to be said that in recent years, Harry has also learned a lot of ways to deal with things.


    Harry took Mrs. Weasley and bill around the campus all morning, and had a good look at the busbarton carriage and the durmstrand boat.


    Next stop Mrs. Weasley is very interested in "hitting willows.".


    She planted the tree just after she left school. She remembered a game keeper named oju before Hagrid.


    They went around the flower house.


    "How''s Percy?" Harry asked.


    "Not good." Said bill. "He''s angry," Mrs. Weasley said, looking at the ground, in a low voice.


    "Since Mr. Crouch''s accident, the Department has let Mr. Crouch''s influence go quietly, but Percy has been dragged in to explain some instructions sent to him by Mr. crouch. They seemed to think that the instructions might not have come from Mr. Claus. Percy is under a lot of pressure now. They won''t let Percy replace Mr. crouch as the fifth referee tonight. Cornell fudge will take his place


    They went back to the castle for lunch.


    "Mom, bill!" Ron was surprised to see them here. "Why are you here?"


    "Come and see Harry''s last mission!" Mrs. Weasley said briskly, "I''m sure it''s changed a lot here. You don''t have to cook yourself. How was the exam? "


    "Well, it''s OK," Ron replied. "It''s just that I can''t remember all the names of the goblin mutineers, so I made up some of them myself. Is it OK? " He said, eating a burrito, but Mrs. Weasley''s face seemed serious.


    Ron added, "it''s just the stuff called portrot and viridian. It''s not hard." Fred, George and Ginny are here, right next to them.


    Harry was so happy that he felt like he was back in the burrow again; he didn''t remember there was a game to worry about at night.


    It was not until Hermione and vaseline appeared during lunch that he remembered her, Rita Skeeter, who had been in Hermione''s hands for a long time.


    "Are you going to tell us..." Hermione shook her head and looked at Mrs. Weasley again.


    "Hello, Hermione and vaseline." Said Mrs. Weasley, in a much more stiff tone than usual.


    "Hello, Mrs. Weasley." Van Lin politely responded that it was a pity that the Dursleys had not come.


    Dudley should have been scared to death.


    However, the change in Mrs. Weasley''s attitude attracted van Lin''s attention.


    "Hello." Hermione smiles at Mrs. Weasley, but Mrs. Weasley has no expression.


    Harry looked at them and said, "you shouldn''t believe that or what Er In the witch''s weekly. Because Hermione is not my girlfriend


    "Oh "No, of course not," said Mrs. Weasley


    "Of course, that guy''s just making it up. Van Lin and Hermione have always been good."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 697

    "Feeling good?" Mrs. Weasley''s face stiffened.


    Fanlin naturally guessed what Mrs. Weasley thought. She had treated Hermione as if she had treated Ginny. Naturally, Fanlin knew what Mrs. Weasley had planned.


    But Hum


    "Yes, Hermione is Fanlin''s girlfriend. Ginny didn''t tell you?" Ron said, and he put another drumstick in his mouth.


    Hermione''s face turned red quickly, which was the first time she mentioned it in front of her parents, especially when she spent the last few days of her vacation in a humble house.


    Mrs. Weasley sighed, then her face recovered. Some things could not be decided by Mrs. Weasley. Although Mrs. Weasley really liked Hermione, it was obvious that she did not have any chance.


    Bill was very happy to talk with Fanlin. Harry revealed to bill that the beautiful girl was a warrior of busbarton, and that hibiscus and van Lin had a very good relationship.


    Well, catch right


    In the afternoon, Harry accompanied bill and Mrs. Weasley around the castle, while several people in Fanlin were busy with the examination, and even worse, Fanlin had to be prepared.


    This led to van Lim in Professor Villefort''s class to test the curse when the reflex, let''s maximize the release of the spell.


    Fortunately, this is not an attack curse, but, compared with other people, van Lin''s performance is a little too little and a little stronger.


    This also gives van Lin a wake-up call, he must keep a normal heart.


    Harry went back to the hall at dinner time.


    Ministers Ruth bagmon and Cornell fudge are already at the staff table.


    Bagmon looked happy, but minister Cornell fudge, who sat next to Mrs. maxim, said nothing.


    Mrs. Maxim was absorbed in her dinner. But Harry thought her eyes were red, and Hagrid was always looking from the side, secretly looking at her. The dinner was more than usual, but Harry began to get nervous and had no appetite.


    At this time, the ceiling color from blue to purple, light soft light makes people feel drunk smoked.


    Dumbledore rose from the staff seat, and the whole hall was silent. "Ladies and gentlemen, we are going to the Quidditch arena in five minutes to watch the final of the three witches contest. Now please follow Mr. bagmond into the arena. "


    Harry stood up. The whole table of Gryffindors applauded him, and the Weasleys got up to wish him good luck.


    "Don''t worry, Harry. I''ll take care of it." Van Lin nodded.


    "Be yourself, Harry." Hermione said softly that most of the time, the girl is not ferocious. Of course, this is when Harry and Ron don''t die.


    "Good." Harry took a deep breath and joined the rest of the warriors.


    "Use your wand, Harry. You are the best." Ron yelled at the Gryffindor table, and everyone was happy to applaud Harry. Of course, Cedric, the two are the real contenders for the championship.


    Harry walked out of the hall with Cedric, Furong and Krum.


    "Feel all right, Harry?" As he went up and down the steps to the ground, bagmond asked Harry, "are you sure?"


    "Not bad," Harry replied.


    It''s true, but as he walked, he kept carrying those incantations. Knowing that he had memorized them all, he felt much better.


    They went to the Quidditch stadium.


    The field became unrecognizable, surrounded by a 20 foot hedge, and an opening in the middle was the entrance to the great labyrinth. In the past, it was a dark and creepy passage.


    Five minutes later, the stands began to fill with people. When the student audience took their seats, the whole stadium was filled with their excited shouts and the rumbling sound of their feet on the floor.


    And the sky is dark blue.


    The stars are coming in.


    Hagrid, moody and McGonagall stepped into the stadium and walked towards bagmond and the players.


    They all had big red stars on their hats, but Hagrid was different - he wore them on horseback made of mole skin.


    "We''re going to patrol out of the maze," McGonagall said to the players. "If you''re in trouble, send a red light to the air, and one of us will come and rescue you right away, okay?"


    The players nodded.


    "Let''s go now." Bagmond said to the four inspectors.


    "Good luck, Harry!" After Hagrid whispered, the four inspectors went in different directions and stood on their posts.


    Then bagmon pointed his wand to his throat and said, "sonorus


    His voice immediately amplified and resounded through the audience. "Ladies and gentlemen, the third mission, that is, the final of the three witchcraft contest, is about to begin! Let me tell you the current score of each player! First in the row, both players have 85 points. They are Mr. Cedric Digory and Mr. Harry Potter. They are both from Hogwarts schoolThunder like applause and cheers suddenly sounded, scared "forbidden forest" birds have wings fly into the night sky.


    It''s Hogwarts'' home court, of course, with the highest number of support.


    "In second place is Victor Krum of demstrand college! His score is 80.


    There was another round of applause. The funniest thing was that kakarov actually took the lead in cheerleaders'' activities.


    Bad guy, no wonder Mr. Snape didn''t want to have more contact with kakarov.


    Betrayal is always unacceptable. Anyway, kakarov betrayed his prevention.


    Everyone knows that kakarov may be reluctant, but when he was a Death Eater, he was very happy.


    Most of the witches out of durmstrand are not good people.


    Focusing on the noble wizard, the number of ordinary wizard is average, Muggle origin is very difficult to survive in demstrand, this is the present demstrand.


    However, teaching is still worthy of affirmation, the degree of openness to the black magic, but these students are not very good.


    Bagmond''s voice sounded again.


    "In third place is Miss Furong Delacour, from busbarton school!"


    Furong''s support rate is still very high, at least, among the boys, many people are convinced.


    Harry could see Mrs. Weasley, bill, Ron and Hermione, as well as Vaseline clapping at Hibiscus from the stands.


    He waved at them, and they waved and laughed at him..


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 698

    "Now let me read the rules of the game." Bagmon yelled, "according to the rules of the game, those with high points have the qualification to enter the maze ahead of time, but whoever gets the cup deep in the maze will become the champion."


    There was an uproar, and then everyone cheered.


    This means that everyone has a chance to become the final champion, and then the competition must be colorful. It is the Goblet of fire, the highest honor that little witches can get.


    "So all of Harry''s previous strengths are gone?" Exclaimed Hermione.


    "Don''t worry, Hermione." Van Lim takes a look at Dumbledore. Dumbledore is always talking to the four, and Moody''s is at the entrance of the maze.


    "I''ll leave for a moment, Hermione."


    "What are you going to do?" Hermione asked.


    "To assist professor Moody''s, that was the previous task." Van Lim said, "Dumbledore''s decision."


    "Help Professor moody?"


    "Good, wait for me." Van Lin rubbed Hermione''s head and then gave her a kiss on her face.


    Hermione''s face turned red with a brush. Although the two of them have become friends, it doesn''t mean that they can do such intimate actions in front of so many people.


    "What are you doing?" Hermione said angrily that the girl almost retracted herself into the seat.


    "Give yourself a little blessing and luck." "You know, it''s their last mobile phone call," Van Lin said


    "You mean..." Hermione quickly covered her mouth. "No, it''s too dangerous. And Dumbledore."


    "So you don''t have to worry." But someone has to check it out, and believe me, if they do come, I''ll let them go back in the dumps


    "But..." Hermione looks at Harry in the field. Harry is ready to go.


    "All right." Hermione nodded. "Well, be careful."


    "Of course." Van Lin nodded and said that he was not nervous. It was a fake. It was Voldemort


    Hermione looked around and quickly pecked at Van Lin''s face.


    Fanlin some confused, but received the girl''s blessing, this is definitely a matter of vitality.


    "I''ll be back." Van Lin nodded, and then went out from behind.


    ¡­¡­


    "Listen to my whistle, Harry and Cedric Bagmond cried, "three, two, one!" He whistled hard, and Harry and Cedric ran into the maze.


    There were shadows of high hedges on the road; probably because the hedges were too high, too dense, or they were too human, Harry and Cedric entered the maze without hearing the thunder around them.


    Harry felt like he was underwater. He


    pulls out his wand and murmurs the "Lumos" spell, followed by Cedric.


    After walking about dozens of yards, they came to an intersection. They looked at each other.


    Harry said "goodbye" to Cedric and took the left road. Cedric went to the right.


    Harry heard bagmond whistle a second time.


    Krum went into the maze.


    Harry hastened his pace. The road he took seemed deserted.


    Harry walked on, holding his wand high above his head to see what was ahead.


    But he didn''t see anything.


    Bagmond''s whistle went again. So all the contestants are in the maze.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, now, I just need to do what I normally do." Harry said to himself, reciting the mantra he had learned.


    Langlock!


    Accio!


    Conjunctivatus cure!


    ¡­¡­


    Harry kept looking back as he walked.


    He always felt that something was watching him. As time went on, the night grew deeper and deeper, and the maze became darker and darker. Soon he came to the second intersection.


    "Poineme."


    Harry whispered his wand and placed it flat on his palm.


    The wand twists in its palm, stops and points to the right, which is the way into the hedge. The road goes north, so he has to go northwest to get to the center of the maze.


    Now all he has to do is take the left road and go to the right as soon as possible. The path was still empty.


    As Harry went down to the right, the road was still smooth.


    For some reason, the absence of obstacles disturbed him.


    Now it seems that the maze is trying to seduce him into a false sense of security. Then he heard something moving behind him.He immediately took out his wand and was ready to fight, but the light from the wand fell on Cedric, who ran out of the intersection on the right.


    Cedric was shaking and smoking from his sleeve. Cedric let out a long cry, "Hagrid''s wind monster"! It''s killing me. I almost escaped! "


    Cedric shook his head, ran to another road, and soon disappeared.


    In order to avoid the monster, Harry also immediately left the place.


    Then, at a corner, he saw a "timat" sliding towards him.


    The monster was twelve feet tall, with a turban on its face, and large, mangy, rotten hands that sprang out and rushed toward Harry like blind.


    Harry could hear it gasping; he felt a chill all over him, but he knew what to do next


    He tried to think of some happy thoughts. As soon as he thought that he would successfully walk out of the maze and celebrate with Ron and Hermione, Hally raised his wand and yelled, "God bless me, expectoparonum!"


    In an instant, a silver deer is about to jump out of the head of the magic wand and rush towards "timat": timat trips his robe to the ground Harry is so old that he hasn''t seen timat fall.


    "Go on!" As Harry followed the silver deer forward, he cried out, "you coward! Monster Then came a crackling sound, "the madman" has become a wisp of smoke.


    The silver deer disappeared.


    Ha, I think it can stay a little longer, at least it has a companion Harry soon set out again, holding his wand and listening carefully to what was going on around him. To the left To the right And then left Twice he found himself in a dead end.


    Harry used the "direction curse" again and found himself heading east. So he went back, turned right, and saw a strange golden mist floating in front of him.


    Harry curiously walked over to it with the light of his wand. This thing looks a little bit like magic.


    Harry wanted to see if he could blow it off with a spell. "Scourgify!"


    He yelled.


    The magic light penetrates the fog directly, but the fog still stays there.


    Harry looked down and thought. In fact, he should have known that these auxiliary Charms can only be used to deal with ordinary things. Obviously, the fog in front of him was not included.


    However, this is not absolute, Harry is very clear where he is poor, his auxiliary magic spell is very bad, at least, van Lin can use clean-up and other things to clear his attack spell.


    Harry once tried to use dppugno''s direct magic spell to attack van Lin, but Van Lin''s clean-up spell was unforgettable.


    All the places where the clean-up mantra passed were completely new, as if there had never been a battle.


    Harry thought again, what would happen if he walked through the fog? But is that worth the risk? Or just go back?


    Just as Harry was in doubt, a scream broke the silence.


    "Is it Hibiscus?" Cried Harry.


    There was no answer from the other side.


    Harry looked around.


    What''s wrong with hibiscus? Her voice seemed to be coming from somewhere in front of her.


    Harry''s heart was a little chilly, but Hibiscus stone''s friends, at least, could not


    He took a deep breath and rushed into the fog.


    It''s strange that the whole world has turned upside down. Harry hung on the ground with his hair "up" and his glasses hanging down from his nose, he was about to fall into the boundless sky.


    He caught hold of his glasses and hung there in a daze. He felt his feet cling to the hay, which was now the ceiling. Below him was the dark sky.


    Harry felt that if he lifted a foot, he would fall off the earth.


    Think about it, he kept saying to himself, think about it, even though the whole body of blood gushed to the head. But he didn''t learn any incantations to deal with the reversal of heaven and earth.


    Dare he move his feet? Harry seemed to hear the blood thump in his ears. It seems that he has only two choices - either try to move, or send a distress signal and wait for help, or the mission fails.


    He closed his eyes so that he would not see the vast space below. Then he lifted his right foot away from the grassy "ceiling.". The whole world was restored to its original state. Harry accidentally fell on the hard ground. Such a fall made him walk up and down. Harry took another deep breath, got up and went on, out of the fog.


    Looking back, the golden clouds were twinkling in the dim moonlight, like innocent children blinking.


    Harry stopped at an intersection to find out if there was any lotus.


    He was sure that the scream he had just heard was from her. So what happened to her? I don''t know what''s going on now? But there was no red signal for help - so she was out of danger, or was she in it and couldn''t reach the wand? Harry felt more and more uneasy.Harry''s sharp eyes found some changes, not far from the wall, where the vine


    Harry ran quickly, but he couldn''t catch up with the speed of the vine. Harry saw a figure faintly.


    So That should be hibiscus.


    Harry was surprised that the walls were swallowing the hibiscus.


    "Hibiscus, hold on!" Harry ran over, but the wall swallowed faster.


    Harry grabbed Hibiscus'' arm with one hand. It seemed that he wanted to pull Hibiscus out. But Hibiscus was in a coma. She couldn''t help Harry at all. Harry tried his best, but there was still no effect.


    Harry stepped back two steps, then pointed to the sky, and a fire red magic spark burst out of the sky.


    "Sorry." Harry said apologetically that there was only so much he could do. If he didn''t let go, the walls would definitely be swallowed by him.


    Harry didn''t dare to use the curse at all. He didn''t know that one could pull the hibiscus out without any damage.


    "If only van Lin were here." Harry said unconsciously, "or Hermione, there will always be a way for them."


    Harry stepped into the side of the road, while walking, but had to think like this, a player fell It''s getting closer and closer to the championship trophy, but Hibiscus seems to have missed it.


    He should have come here. What if he actually won?


    For a moment, he seemed to feel that he was already a champion, as if he had seen himself held high in front of other students For the next ten minutes, Harry Met nothing but a few execution alleys. The second time he turned in the wrong direction.


    Only then did we find a new route and follow it. The wand light was swinging gently, and Harry''s figure was wavering on the hedge.


    After another turn, Harry came to the wind monster. Cedric is right. This monster is so big. It''s ten feet long. It looks like a giant scorpion. Its long sting is curling up to its back.


    The thick shell armor glittered silver under the light of Harry''s wand.


    "Stupefy!" The magic light hit the monster''s shell armor, and then reflected back. Harry dodged in time, but the hair on his head burned a little, leaving a smell of burnt hair in the air.


    The monster then spits out a fire dragon and flies to Harry.


    "Impedimenta!"


    Harry yelled.


    The magic light hit the monster''s shell again and bounced back; Harry staggered a few steps and fell.


    "Sectumsextra!" He continued to cast the spell. The monster fell a few inches from him - this time Harry managed to blow the magic light into the belly of the monster''s shell less armor.


    To be exact, the power of Shenfeng shadowless is stronger than the magic spell he has contacted in the past. He is killed by one blow. You can see from the huge wound in the monster''s abdomen, but the consumption is also proportional.


    Harry felt that his magic had been cut short in an instant.


    However, the monster was not killed. The barrier curse and the spirit front shadowless were effective at the same time, which made the monster lose the ability to resist temporarily.


    Harry pushes the monster away from himself, stands up and runs in the opposite direction - because the effect is only temporary, the monster is likely to stand up at any time.


    Harry took a path on the left, which ended in a dead end; on the right, he came across a dead end.


    Harry had to stop, his heart pounding like a drumstick. Once again, he used the "direction curse" to go back and set foot on a path to the northwest.


    Harry walked along the new road for a few minutes when he heard something running with him on the road, he suddenly stopped motionless.


    "What are you doing?" Cedric called out, "what the hell are you doing?"


    Harry heard Krum say again, "go to hell!" Cedric''s shouts came from the air.


    Harry was a little scared and ran up the road, trying to find a way to Cedric. But Harry didn''t get anything. He used "bombarda" again to blow up the wall.


    Although not very powerful, but finally burned through a hole in the hedge. Harry put his foot in and kicked the branch until he made a big cut. He went through the cat''s waist and broke his robe.


    On the right, he sees Cedric lying on the ground, twitching, while Krum stands and stares at Cedric. As soon as Harry got out of the hole, he stabilized himself and pointed his wand at Krum.


    Krum looked up at Harry and tried to run away. "Stupefy!"


    Harry let out a cry.


    The curse hit Krum in the back, and Viktor Krum stopped motionless in the road and fell down, face down, in the grass. Harry rushed to Cedric.Cedric was no longer twitching, just lying there panting, his hands over his face.


    "Are you all right?" Harry took Cedric''s hand and asked.


    "It''s OK," cedry gasped. "It''s ok I can''t believe He''s creeping behind me I noticed that, turning to go, he used his wand to deal with me... "


    Cedric got to his feet, still shaking.


    He and Harry looked down at Krum lying on the ground.


    "I can''t believe I thought there was something wrong with him Harry looked at Karen and said.


    "I think so too." Cedric also said. "Did you hear Hibiscus scream earlier?" Asked Harry.


    "Yes," Cedric said. "Do you think Karen attacked her?"


    "I don''t know." Harry spoke slowly. "Shall we leave him here?" Cedric asked in a low voice.


    "No," Harry replied, "I think we should send a distress signal and have someone come and take him away Otherwise, he will probably be eaten by the wind monster. "


    "He deserves it." Cedric whispered, but he still held up his wand and sent a string of red distress signals into the air. The signal hung high above the ground where Krum was lying. Harry and Cedric stood in the dark for a moment, looking around. Then Cedric spoke.


    "Well, I think we have to keep going..." "What?" Harry came to his senses. "Oh, yes, yes..."


    What a strange thing.


    Just now he and Cedric united against Karen, but now they are rivals.


    They walked down the dark path without talking to each other, and Harry took the left side and Cedric went to the right side. Cedric was soon gone.


    Harry went on and used another "direction charm" to determine the direction. Now it''s a game between Cedric and him.


    He wanted to win more and more strongly, but he couldn''t believe what Krum had done.


    Using unforgivable incantations on humans means life in Azkaban, as Moody told them.


    Krum really shouldn''t be so eager to win the Champions League Harry thought, quickening his pace. He ran into many blind alleys, but the deepening darkness convinced him that he was getting closer and closer to the center of the maze. Then, as he walked down a long, straight path, he found something moving. The wand lamp illuminated a very strange animal. Harry had only seen the picture in a book called monster book before.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 699

    ¡­¡­


    This is a Sphinx.


    Magic part class level: XXX. Sphinx in Egypt is a sphinx with a human head.


    For more than a thousand years, it has been used by witches to protect their precious items and secret places. Sphinx is a very intelligent animal. He likes riddles and word puzzles. It usually becomes dangerous only when the things it guards are threatened.


    It has the body of a big lion: huge claws, a long yellow tail; and the head is the head of a woman.


    As Harry approached, the Sphinx turned her eyes and looked at him. Harry raised his wand hesitantly.


    She didn''t squat down, but walked back and forth between the two sides of the road, keeping Harry from moving forward. Then she spoke, in a low, hoarse voice. "You''re so close to your goal that the nearest way is to pass through me."


    "Well, then, will you please give way?" Harry asked, but he knew what the answer would be. It''s just that Harry felt like he was weak enough to ask.


    "No," replied the genie, continuing to walk up and down there, "unless you can solve my riddle. I''ll let you go. If the answer is wrong, I will attack you. If you don''t answer, I''ll let you go, and I won''t hurt you. "


    Harry cried to himself.


    It''s Hermione''s best at guessing. She''s not good at it. But he thought again and again, if the riddle is too difficult, he won''t answer it, so that he can safely leave here and find another line.


    "Well," Harry replied, "let''s work out the question."


    The Sphinx squatted down in the middle of the road and recited aloud, "please think of a person who often hides his identity. He always lies when he doesn''t tell the truth. What is the best thing to fill, but in the middle of the middle and the end of the end? Finally, if you can''t find out the difficult words, what will people say? Please string together and answer this question. Which animal do you not want to kiss? "


    Harry listened, his mouth wide open. "I can listen once Can you slow down? " He tried to ask.


    Sphinx blinked, laughed, and read the poem again.


    "Which means that all the clues together are equal to the animal I don''t want to kiss?" Harry asked again. She just smiles mysteriously. Harry thought that was equivalent to saying "yes.".


    So Harry thought hard. There were a lot of animals he didn''t want to kiss. The first thing he thought of was the "windmill monster". But it can''t be the answer. It seems that he has to try other clues


    "The man who hides his identity," Harry murmured, his eyes fixed on the genie, "this man is a liar Well It could be He''s a liar. No, don''t worry. This is not my answer! A spy, a spy? First of all Can you give me the next clue? "


    Sphinx read the last few lines of the poem again.


    "The last thing to mend," Harry muttered, "well, I can''t think of it The middle of the middle Can you repeat the ending? "


    Sphinx read the last four lines again.


    "The sound of finding difficult words," Harry murmured, "er That is, er. Yeah, yeah! It''s the sound of "Er!" The genie laughed at him.


    "Spy, er, spy, er," said Harry, walking up and down, repeating the words, "animals I don''t want to kiss By the way, it''s spiders


    (editor''s note: in English, "spy" is "spy", "Er" is "Er" and "spider" is "spider". £©


    the genie is smiling. She stood up, stretched her forelegs, and went aside to let Harry pass. Thank you Harry said in a hurry. He didn''t expect to be so powerful. He went on.


    He''s getting closer and closer to the middle of the maze, but he''s still not sure The wand told him that he was on the right path now. As long as he did not encounter any major difficulties, he might win


    There are several paths ahead.


    "Give me directions!" Harry said to the wand. ¡°Poineme£¡¡±


    The wand turned and stopped to point to the path on the right.


    He ran down the road.


    After a while, Harry saw a light ahead. It''s not a hundred yards from the base.


    That''s the point. After so many things


    In fact, he was lucky, at least he didn''t come across anything. But can it really end so safely?


    Compared with hibiscus or Krum, Harry''s experience seems to be a little too little. He doesn''t do anything except clean up some small dark creatures.


    Harry''s heart is a little uneasy. Perhaps his biggest test is the Sphinx level. Sphinx is a very powerful magical creature. The place she guards is no less than the treasure protected by the dragon. However, Harry answers the question of Sphinx,


    in this way, Sphinx will not attack him, she will only guard a junction nothing more.So that''s how the maze tests?


    Can not deny, Harry''s nervous mood has never left, especially to see the Goblet of fire not far away, Harry''s nervous mood is more intense.


    Just run over and grab it with your hands.


    It''s that simple.


    Harry calmed down. Just as Harry wanted to run past, a dark figure jumped out and ran to the front.


    It looks like Cedric will arrive before Harry.


    Cedric is running at full speed for the cup. Harry knows he can''t catch up with him. Cedric is taller than himself and has long legs All of a sudden, Harry saw a huge thing coming out of the hedge on his left and running straight down the intersection.


    The monster ran so fast that Cedric almost ran into it. At this time, Cedric''s eyes only focused on the trophy, did not see the monster just rushed


    "Cedric Harry tore at his throat and yelled, "on your left! Be careful


    Cedric turned his head to see, just in time to fly past, did not hit the monster, but because he was too busy, Cedric tripped over the vines on the ground.


    The wand flew out of Cedric''s hand in an instant.


    Now the monster A giant spider steps up the path and begins to move towards Cedric.


    "Stupefy!" Harry called out in a hurry. Harry turned his wrist, and a coma curse hit him out.


    The curse hits the hairy giant body of the spider. But the blow didn''t seem to work. It was like throwing a small stone. The spider got angry and turned and ran towards Harry.


    ¡°Stupefy£¡ Impedimenta£¡ Stupefy£¡¡± Harry kept yelling, but none of them worked It may be that the spider is too big and magical. Ordinary incantation doesn''t hurt it, but it infuriates it.


    Harry looked up and saw the spider. His eight black eyes gave out an aggressive cold light, and several giant pincerlike stings, sharp as knives, were coming foolishly.


    The spider lifted Harry up, and Harry struggled and kicked him, but Harry''s foot was caught in his tongs.


    In the agony, he heard Cedric yell out the curse of coma, but his curse was also useless.


    At this time, the spider opened its sting again, and Harry raised his wand and yelled, "EXPELLIARMUS!"


    It works this time.


    The "Disarm curse" forced the spider to release its tongs. Unfortunately, the release caused Harry to fall from a height of 12 feet, and his injured thigh immediately fell down.


    Not to think about it, Harry picked up his wand and aimed it at the spider''s belly and swore at Cedric at the same time.


    "Sectumsextra!"


    "Stupefy!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 700

    When the light of two magic charms gathered together, the power was infinite. The spider was hit and rolled to one side, flattened the nearby hedge, and its hairy legs were scattered on the ground and tangled into a ball. Under the influence of the holy front, the spider was almost torn apart.


    "Harry!" Cedric called out, "are you ok? It''s not pressing on you, is it


    "No Harry answered out of breath. He looked down and saw that his legs were bleeding. Some secretion from spider sting teeth was stuck on his broken clothes. It was sticky.


    Harry tried to get up, but Harry''s legs were shaking so much that he couldn''t support himself.


    He had to lean against the hedge, panting and looking warily at the surroundings. It seemed that the walls were safe, or at least they did not suck him in.


    It made Harry happy that at least he didn''t have to be beaten so badly.


    Damn it That spider


    However, fortunately, there was the spider, otherwise, inevitably, someone between Harry and Cedric would have to lift the wand first.


    Harry doesn''t want to learn from Krum. He doesn''t think it''s necessary. He shouldn''t waste his magic spell on other warriors


    However, they are not friends. He and Cedric, maybe Furong is Harry''s friend, but to be more precise, Furong is a friend of Fanlin, and Harry is only familiar with him, a little better than Cedric


    However, if it is hibiscus, she will not hesitate to subdue herself and let her


    Anyway, this spider


    Cedric is just a foot away from the Champions League.


    Behind them, the trophy glowed with gold.


    "Ferula!" Cedric did not hesitate, and the white bandage burst out of Cedric''s wand.


    The bandage naturally found Harry''s wound and wound it around.


    It made Harry feel better, though there was no healing spell, but "ferula!" It also has some mild therapeutic effects.


    "Harry, what?" Cedric asked nervously. Harry was hurt because he saved him. It''s hard to imagine how to deal with the damned spider without Harry''s warning.


    "Not bad." Harry nodded. "Just a little weak." Harry looked at the gauze around his leg.


    Now, he is the most wounded of the four warriors.


    Harry looked up at Cedric not far away, and then at his distance from the Goblet of fire.


    "Take it up," Harry called out to Cedric, panting. "Get it up. You are already there. "


    But Cedric stood still, just staring at Harry. Looking back at the trophy. Harry could see the wistful look on Cedric''s face.


    Cedric looked back at Harry again.


    Harry was taking advantage of the hedge to get up. Cedric took a deep breath. "You take it. It''s up to you to win. Twice you saved my life at the critical moment. "


    "You can''t say that," said Harry.


    However, he was still a little angry. His leg was already in a terrible pain, and he tried to get rid of the spider sting. However, after so much effort, Cedric defeated himself, as if he had defeated Harry and invited Cho to a party last time.


    Whoever gets to the cup first will score.


    "It''s you who scored. My legs are like this. I don''t want to win any more games


    Cedric walked back a few steps, approached the faint spider, shook his head and said, "no, I can''t take it."


    "Don''t be tall," Harry said angrily. "Take it up and we can get out of here as soon as possible!" Cedric watched Harry grab the hedge and stabilize himself.


    "You told me the dragon would appear," Cedric said. "If you don''t tell me, I''ll be eliminated in the first round."


    "You helped me then," said Harry, taking his clothes to wipe the blood from his legs. "You helped me with that egg, so we didn''t owe anyone."


    "You helped me deal with the Dragon first." Cedric followed Harry''s words.


    "But we''re still clear, and nobody owes anyone," Harry tried to move his leg, which started shaking as soon as he tried. He twisted his ankle when the spider threw him down.


    "You''re going to get more points in the second round," Cedric insisted. "You stay in the back and save the hostages. I''m responsible for this task."


    "Don''t say so much. Seriously, pick up the trophy Cried Harry, with a bitter look on his face. Cedric insisted on not taking it.


    He stepped over the spider''s hairy legs and came to Harry. Harry is staring at him.


    Cedric is serious. He left not only the trophy, but also some kind of glory that heffpav has not had in hundreds of years.


    "You go!" Cedric said softly. He looked hesitant, but his expression was firm.He seems to have made up his mind. Harry looked at Cedric and then at the trophy. For a moment, he seemed to see himself coming out of the maze, holding the trophy high, hearing the thunderous cheers of people, and Qiu looking at himself admiringly. His expression was clearer than ever After a while, all of this disappeared, and Harry found himself seeing only Cedric''s slightly fuzzy but determined face.


    Harry wanted that trophy, but


    "We''ll take it together." Harry said suddenly. "What?"


    "We take it at the same time. The victory still belongs to Hogwarts School. We''re tied. "


    Cedric looked at Harry in surprise. "You, are you serious?" "Of course," Harry was serious. "Of course, we came here to help each other, right? Let''s take the cup together


    Cedric didn''t seem to believe his ears. It took a while for him to come to himself. He grinned with joy and showed his white teeth.


    "It''s up to you." Cedric said briskly, "let''s get it together." He put Harry''s arm on his shoulder and helped him limp to the cup. They reached out at the same time, holding the golden cup.


    "Shall I count three?" Harry said, "one, two, three --"


    he and Cedric grabbed the handle on the other side of the trophy at the same time. For a moment, Harry felt a strong tug at his body, and then his legs were off the ground. But his hand was fixed on the cup and couldn''t be released. Then Harry and Cedric were lifted up again, and the wind roared around him


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 701

    "What is Voldemort going to do Fanlin said angrily, "he is not helping you solve the problem, but to pull you into the water..."


    "We are already on the same front." Moody''s quickly said, "before that, I have to trust..."


    "Trust, you''re kidding." "It seems like a bad decision to work with you," Van Lin said


    Van Lim is a little frustrated. He can''t get more from Trevor. He wants to know why Voldemort is related to death. There is no doubt that it has something to do with the vampires.


    However, it was so bad that Trevor would not reveal anything to him.


    After all, Voldemort''s practice is more evil and closer to, naturally, Fanlin will be placed in the second level.


    God knows what this old bat thinks.


    After finding such a dangerous thing for Voldemort, he used his own people and even the sorcerers to do experiments.


    The old man must know, but he didn''t want to say it, and he should be silly to remind him of Voldemort.


    It''s just a precaution.


    As the leader of the vampire, it is Trevor who leads Voldemort in. How can he not know what Voldemort has done.


    "Damn it." Fanlin cursed, and then he raised his arm, "fox


    Gently calling, the fire red phoenix mixed with fire will cross the space. I have to admit that the talent of Phoenix is really too strong, at least Fanlin can''t do it if he wants to show his phantom here.


    "Keep it away from me." "It makes me uncomfortable," says Trevor


    "Unfortunately," said Fanling, "you have to be patient. Fox is the most important part of the evening."


    "To travel through space?" Trevor snorted coldly, then drew out his wand. "I don''t think we need to waste our time here."


    "Yes, as a patrol Professor, it''s always a bad thing to leave without permission." Van Lin spread out his hands and let him gently trim Fox''s feathers.


    "Don''t move, fox. It''s up to you tonight."


    Fox''s gentle cry made Fanlin feel at ease, "let''s go."


    Fanlin said, and then took out his own staff. It was doomed that there would be no reservation tonight. So Fanlin didn''t care. He took out all the things, which Trevor would see sooner or later.


    "Disellusionment charm!"


    A cold magic moment poured down from the top of the head, a few seconds later, with Fox, the two figures have been completely erased.


    Van Lim followed him carefully. However, he didn''t follow the rules of the patrol professor. On the contrary, he plunged into the maze.


    "I can track it by the smell of blood," Trevor said. "And, who do you think is the most powerful of the four?"


    "Viktor Krum!" Vaseline hesitated a little. Although she had not experienced Cedric''s magic spell intensity, she would not be stronger. Krum has a natural advantage in this magic duel.


    "I thought you would say Cedric." "I really like that kid," Trevor said


    "All right, but what do you want?" Van Lim was puzzled and secretly helped Harry to get the Goblet of fire, which they hoped, but Trevor asked


    "That''s Krum." He said his eyes turned blood red, and at this moment, he had completely abandoned Moody''s identity.


    From the moment he enters the maze, Trevor is out of Hogwarts'' control. Dumbledore won''t come in. As for the rest


    Soon, van reen followed Trevor and found Krum.


    Krum was lurking like a leopard. Van Lin could see that Krum was a little nervous. As can be seen from his slightly bowed back, Krum will definitely be in the next second


    "Impeio!"


    All of a sudden, Trevor appeared behind Krum. The speed was terrible. Then, the soul snatching curse was cast by him.


    Krum''s eyes were covered with a thin white mist, like cataract


    "Are you going to use him to defeat other warriors?" Van Lin frowned. "You don''t have to be so troublesome."


    "It''s always bad to be seen, especially your little lover..."


    "Little lover?" Van Lin''s voice rose by a decibel. "You should pay attention to your words."


    "Difficult, isn''t it? Miss Furong Delacour Said Trevor leisurely.


    Fanlin was too lazy to argue with Trevor, but snorted, "I hope you know the right way. Don''t make this hapless fool an idiot."Fanlin''s voice came from the air around him, which was a little strange, but he had to find a way to calm fox, otherwise our two-year-old Phoenix would rush out to roast Trevor in the next second.


    The black magic made fox feel terrible.


    Over the next few days, Trevor perfectly demonstrated to Fanling the way a black wizard should fight.


    Ambush, behind sneak attack, and even the black magic, under the control of Trevor, Krum''s body broke out beyond imagination.


    "You''re so funny." Van Lim said he reached out and interrupted Krum''s black magic.


    Hibiscus has fainted.


    "You shouldn''t kill." Van Lin said coldly, "I don''t mind if we have a duel here."


    "Oh, of course." "It''s just that I haven''t tasted maiva''s blood yet, but I want to..."


    "It''s a pity that this girl is perfect. If I were my people..."


    "I think we should get out of here now." Fanlin''s eyes have completely turned into pure blue. If the phantom spell is removed, there is no doubt that Fanlin has entered the combat state.


    "Harry is coming."


    ¡­¡­


    Two of them followed Krum through the maze quickly, but when they knocked Cedric down, Harry''s appearance surprised them.


    Krum is subdued, and Harry and Cedric advance separately.


    At the end of the day, the two men come together again, and Trevor controls the spider to rush towards them.


    But unexpectedly, Cedric and Harry actually beat the spider, just as van Lin was going to hand Cedric to stay, the two men seized the Goblet of fire together.


    "It was a surprise. We should have chosen Cedric." Trevor said, playfully.


    "You did it on purpose, or they would not have broken through the spider''s defenses."


    "No, no, No Trevor shook his head. "Harry''s magic spell is more than I imagined. It''s really an interesting charm. It has the principle of cutting curse, but it''s more powerful. Did you teach Harry?"


    "That''s right." Van leen nodded. "Professor Snape''s handwriting."


    Van Lin frowned slightly. In the original, Cedric


    "I think we should go." "After all, the two of them..."


    "I don''t want them killed." Fanlin said in a deep voice, "Oh, of course!"


    "I don''t want that either. In fact, I''m still very optimistic about both of them..."


    Van Lim ignored Trevor.


    "Let''s go, fox..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 702

    Harry felt his foot fall heavily on the ground. His injured leg twisted and fell forward.


    Harry let go of the three wizard tournament trophy and raised his head with difficulty.


    "Where are we?" Harry asked vaguely.


    Cedric shook his head. He stood up, helped Harry up, and looked around.


    It was clear that they had left Hogwarts completely. Maybe they''ve come tens of miles - maybe hundreds - because even the mountains surrounding the castle are out of sight.


    Now they are standing in front of a cemetery in the dark, with a large yew tree and the wheelhouse of a chapel in the distance. A hill rose to their left.


    Harry could only make out the outline of a beautiful old house on the side of the mountain.


    The house feels familiar to Harry, as if he had been there


    Harry has been to the house, the room, the man, the snake


    Harry was not sure, but the weird atmosphere of the cemetery stimulated Harry''s nerves all the time.


    Cedric looked down at the three wizard trophy, then looked up at Harry.


    "Has anyone told you that the trophy is a key to the door?" He asked Harry.


    "No Harry replied, as he looked around the cemetery, it was so dead and a little gloomy. "This is not part of this mission." He asked Cedric.


    "I don''t know." Said Cedric. His voice sounded a little nervous. "Take out the wand, do you think?"


    "Good!" Harry nodded quickly and said that he was glad Cedric made the suggestion, not himself.


    They pulled out their wands, and Harry kept looking around. Once again he had the strange feeling that they were being watched.


    "Someone''s coming." He said suddenly.


    Squinting nervously in the dark, they saw a dark figure approaching and coming towards them from among the graves.


    Harry couldn''t see the face, but from the way the shadow walked and his clasped arms, he could tell what the shadow was holding. He was obscure, very small, and wore a large hooded cloak over his head and face.


    The shadow came a few steps closer - and, of course, the distance between them was shrinking - and he saw that what was in his arms looked like a baby


    Or is that just a bunch of clothes?


    Harry lowered his wand slightly and glanced aside at Cedric.


    Derek responded with a puzzled look. Then they all turned to look at the approaching shadow. The shadow stopped by a marble tombstone. It''s only six feet away from them.


    Harry, Cedric and the man in black looked at each other for a moment. Then Harry''s scar began to crack soundlessly.


    He had never felt so much pain in his life. The pain forced him to cover it with his hand, which made his wand fall to the ground.


    He bent his legs and knelt to the ground. He could see nothing but a splitting headache.


    "Harry, what''s the matter with you?" Cedric''s mood became tense. He stood in front of Harry. "People over there, don''t come here, otherwise..."


    However, Cedric''s warning did not help.


    From afar, Harry heard a high, cold voice saying, "kill that tall, thin man."


    They''re going to kill Cedric!


    Harry''s heart was shocked, but the scar pain made him unable to lift half of his strength.


    It was hoarse and weak, but Harry could feel that evil, that familiar feeling.


    The man in black took a step forward, and then raised his hand. In his hand was a wand of white bone.


    "Avada Kedavra!"


    A pale green light flashed across the night sky.


    Harry''s scar had never been like this. The pain made him nauseous and nauseated, and then the pain eased.


    Although he was afraid of what he was about to see, he opened his piercing eyes.


    "Well, I''m sorry to disturb you, my friend." A tall figure stood in front of Harry.


    "What can I do with this tall and thin man? He''s very fit, and he''s very gifted. I think it''s better to work for us."


    "Do you like him?"


    "No, it''s just that I don''t want to waste a good seedling."


    "For us?" The hoarse voice sounded again, and then


    "Like this." Said the figure in front of Harry.


    Harry seemed to see what was going on, but he had no ability to act.Harry saw the figure bending down, and then a strong smell of blood came to Harry''s nose.


    Harry began to retch, but he couldn''t vomit anything.


    Naturally, Fanlin knew what was going on.


    He came here with Trevor to hide Fox''s waves through space.


    In fact, they came at the right time. At least Voldemort has not killed Cedric.


    But it''s not much better.


    Trevor''s method is also extremely bad, van Lin finally understood what Trevor meant, he wanted to choose Cedric before.


    It''s not just that Cedric is stronger. He wants to turn Cedric into a vampire.


    (throw it to twilight, Cedric, here''s your lunch box...)


    But it''s always better than dying in the hands of Barty crouch Jr.


    Van Lin is behind Trevor, and he looks at little Barty and Voldemort in his arms.


    "I think I need to prepare an environment for him, if it''s here..."


    "Oh, of course." Voldemort said in a hoarse voice, "you can take him away first."


    "Thank you very much." He grabbed Cedric and flew to the castle in the distance.


    But Harry is still a little confused. That man should be a vampire. Anyway, the strong blood gas makes Harry a little breathless. Listen to their meaning, Cedric is not dead, and is saved by the vampire. But, why Cedric


    Harry felt himself pulled to his feet.


    The man in the cloak had put down the pile in his hand and picked up Harry''s wand. Then he dragged Harry to the marble gravestone. Harry saw the name on the tombstone through the flickering light of his wand.


    Tom Riddell!


    Then he was wheeled around, his back to the tombstone. The man in the cloak, by magic, tied Harry with a heavy rope and tied him to the tombstone. Harry heard the slight but rapid breathing under the hood. He struggled and the man beat him hard


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 703

    "It''s you!" Said Harry, panting.


    In the process of the black robed man binding him, Harry quickly recognized the man who wanted to kill Cedric with a magic spell.


    "Barty crouch II! You should be dead Harry yelled angrily.


    But Barty crouch was busy tying him up. He said nothing and was busy checking that the rope was tight.


    His fingers trembled and touched some knots on the rope.


    Van Lim frowned and hid behind the tombstone. Naturally, he could see Barty Crouch''s performance.


    This is not a fool like Peter Pettigrew. Barty Crouch''s face is full of excitement and his God is coming back.


    It was not until Barty crouch was sure that Harry was tied to the tombstone and could not move a step. He took a black object out of his cloak and thrust it into Harry''s mouth.


    Then, without saying a word, he turned and ran away. Harry couldn''t say anything, and he couldn''t see where little Barty crouch was running.


    ¡­¡­ He could not turn his head to look behind the tombstone; he could only see what was in front of him. Cedric has been taken away by the vampire. No accident, Cedric


    In his previous position, the trophies of the Triwizard contest glittered in the starlight.


    Harry''s wand is on the grass next to his feet.


    The pile of clothes Harry thought was a baby was also nearby, at the foot of the tombstone. The pile seemed to vibrate fretfully. Harry looked at it, and his wound began to ache again He suddenly realized that he didn''t want to see what was in the pile He didn''t want to see the package open.


    He could hear the sound of his feet. He looked down A giant snake is swimming in the grass. Swimming around the tombstone Harry had tied.


    Once again, Barty Crouch''s short gasps began to ring. It sounds like he''s pushing something heavy across the grass.


    In a moment he appeared in Harry''s view.


    Now Harry could see that he was pushing a stone cauldron towards the tombstone, which seemed to be full of water - Harry had judged by the sound of the splashing - and it was the largest one Harry had ever seen.


    It''s big enough to fit into a grown man. The contents of the colored clothes on the grass stirred more fiercely, as if it were about to struggle out, and now Barty crouch, Jr., was busy at the bottom of the steamer with a magic wand.


    All of a sudden, the fire burst out from the bottom of the pot. The big snake slipped away and disappeared into the darkness. The liquid in that big steam pot seems to heat easily. The surface of the liquid not only bubbles, but also sparks in and out, as if on fire. The movement under the cloak became more intense.


    Then Harry heard the high, cold voice again: "hurry up!" The whole surface of the pot of water was covered with sparks and looked like diamonds.


    "Ready, master." Barty Crouch''s voice became irresistible with enthusiasm.


    It''s a great honor to help the Dark Lord revive.


    "From now on..." The cold voice sounded.


    Barty crouch, Jr. respectfully walked over and asked the back to pull back the bundle of clothes on the grass to reveal what was inside. Harry let out a cry - but it was blocked by the pile in his mouth.


    It''s like Barty crouch Jr. takes out a stone and reveals something ugly, despicable, stupid but worse, and a hundred times worse.


    It has the shape of a human child with a bent knee.


    But Harry had never seen anything so childlike - it had no hair and had scales on its surface. Its back is bare, black and red. Its arms and legs were thin and fragile, and its face - never a child had a face like that - was flat, snakehead, and red eyes that flickered.


    The little thing looked so helpless that it lifted its tiny arm around little Barty Crouch''s neck.


    Barty crouch, Jr. picked it up.


    Just then, his hood fell behind, and as he carried the little thing to the edge of the big steamer, Harry saw the disgust on little Barty Crouch''s thin, pale face in the light of the fire.


    After a while, Harry saw the little thing''s evil flat face beating on the water, and the smoke glowed in the twinkling sparks.


    And then little Barty crouch put the little thing in the pot. The hissing came from far away, and then it disappeared from the water.


    Of course, Harry wasn''t the only one who was shocked, as was van Lin, who was shocked by the way Voldemort was now.


    Snake like body.


    It seems that Voldemort''s level of human alchemy has reached a peak.


    Fanlin has seen Slytherin''s ancestors, but none of them has reached the high assimilation rate of Voldemort. If he does not maintain his human form, Voldemort will be a boa constrictor.What if he took Harry away now?


    Barty crouch Jr. buried his master himself. There is no doubt that resurrection has begun. Since Voldemort entered the steam pot, it has been quietly started.


    Harry heard the soft sound of its weak body hitting the bottom of the pot. "Drown it," Harry looked forward to, his wound burning so hot that he could hardly bear it. "Please Drown it... "


    Barty crouch, Jr.


    His voice trembled. He seemed to be frightened, or rather awed, by this creature beyond wisdom.


    He raised his wand, closed his eyes, and called out to the night sky, "bone of the father, unknowingly given, you will yourself."


    Suddenly, the graveyard at Harry''s feet cracked.


    The startled Harry saw a beautiful dust rising into the air under the spell of little Barty crouch, and then gently fell into the pot.


    The diamond like water broke open. Hissing. Sparks are flying in all directions. The water turned a bright, poisonous, dark blue.


    Now Barty crouch, Jr., began to sob. He pulled a long, narrow, bright silver sword out of his clothes. His voice turned to a stiff sob again.


    "Flesh of the servant, willingly given, you will revive your master."


    Barty crouch, Jr. holds out his left hand. He held the silver sword tightly in his right hand and waved it forward.


    Harry realized that what little Barty crouch was going to do happened in less than a second.


    He closed his eyes. But he couldn''t stop the scream that pierced the night sky.


    The cry went through Harry''s eardrum as if he had been stabbed by the silver sword.


    Then he heard something fall to the ground. There was a painful gasp from Winther, and then a sickening splash.


    It was as if something had fallen into the pot. Harry couldn''t help looking at it But the pot of water had turned red. It''s shining through Harry''s eyes


    Barty crouch, Jr., gasped and groaned in pain.


    It was not until Harry felt Crouch''s painful breath blowing into his face that he found crouch standing in front of him. "Biood of the enemy, forcibly take you will recover your foe Conquered by force You will Bring your opponent back to life...) "


    Harry can''t do anything about it. He''s too tied up He glanced down, struggling desperately in the rope, and saw the bright dagger dangling in Crouch''s hand.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 704

    Harry''s eyes were fixed on the sword. He heard the curse, the blood of the enemy, the enemy of Voldemort


    Harry felt the point of the sword thrust into the bend of his right arm. Blood was pouring from his ragged clothes.


    Still panting in agony, little Barty crouch took a small glass medicine bottle from his pocket and reached for Harry''s wound.


    A big drop of blood got into the bottle.


    He hobbled back to the stone pot with Harry''s blood. Pour the blood in.


    The liquid kept changing until it turned white.


    Barty crouch, Jr., knelt down at the steamer exhausted as if his work had been done.


    Then he fell to one side and lay on the grass, panting and sobbing, gripping the bleeding spot on his arm.


    However, the expression on Barty Crouch''s face made Fanlin scared. It''s hard to imagine such fanaticism


    The steam pot was boiling slowly, and sparks were shooting all over again. Nothing else has changed


    "Drown it..." Harry prayed to himself, "let the whole thing go wrong."


    Then, all of a sudden, the sparks in the boiler went out. Instead, a huge cloud of white smoke covered everything in front of Harry.


    He couldn''t see Barty crouch, Jr., or the one who didn''t want to mention his name. All he saw was vapor in the air


    "It''s wrong," thought Harry The monster was drowned Please Please God let it die... "


    Then, through the thick fog in front of him, Harry was terrified. He saw the black outline of a man, tall and thin, rising slowly from the inside of the boiler.


    "Dress me up!" A high, cold voice sounded from behind the fog.


    Barty crouch, though still sobbing and groaning, still shook his wound and crawled to pick up the pile of black clothes on the grass. Then he got up unsteadily, put his toes on his toes, and put the clothes on his master''s head with one hand.


    The whole process took less than ten seconds, but Van Lin''s heart got worse and worse.


    Loyal death eaters can offer everything for Voldemort, just like the crazy believers in religion. Although they still retain human weakness, but


    The tall, thin man walked out of the steamer and stared at Harry Harry also stares at the ugly face that has haunted him for three years - a face paler than a skull, big black and red eyes, a nose as flat as a snake''s nose, and many holes in its nostrils The Duke of Voldemort has been resurrected.


    This is destined to be a memorable moment. After 13 years, Voldemort once lived in the world with a human body.


    Voldemort looked away from Harry and began to examine himself.


    His hands were like large, pale spiders; his long white fingers caressed his chest gently. The arms and the face; the red eyes, with their split pupils, twinkled in the dark like cat''s eyes. He raised his hand and stretched his fingers with an expression of concentration and pleasure.


    He didn''t notice the bloody little Barty crouch lying on the ground twitching. He didn''t notice the big snake. Now it slid back into Harry''s sight, and it was twining around Harry again, hissing.


    Voldemort''s unnatural fingers slipped into a deep pocket and took out a short stick. He also caressed the stick gently, then raised it up and aimed at little Barty crouch.


    At the moment, Barty crouch, Jr., was getting up from the ground excitedly and jumping on the tombstone where Harry was bound.


    Fordmore looked at Harry with his crimson eyes. He let out a loud, cold, no laughing laugh.


    Barty crouch Jr.''s robe was stained with blood and brightened - it turned out that he had wrapped his broken arm in it.


    "Put out your arm." Said Voldemort lazily. "Oh, master Of course, my master... "


    He handed out the bloody stump, but Voldemort laughed again. "Barty crouch, the other arm."


    "OK, ok My My master... " Little Barty didn''t dare to cross. He knelt at Voldemort''s feet and let his right hand stretch out intact.


    Voldemort crouched down and pulled out little Barty Crouch''s right hand.


    He pushed the sleeve of Crouch''s robe over his elbow.


    Harry saw as like as two peas of a skin tattoo on a skin, a bright red tattoo - a skull with a snake in its mouth - exactly like the sky in the fast Disney World Cup: Black sign.


    Voldemort ignored the uncontrollable squall of little Barty crouch and examined it carefully. "It''s back," he said softly. "They must have noticed Now we will see Now we will know... "


    He pressed the long white index finger against the mark on Crouch''s arm. The scar on Harry''s forehead was burning with fire, and crouch could not help but scream.Voldemort''s fingers moved away from the mark on crouch, and Harry saw that it had turned dark and shiny.


    There was an expression of cruel satisfaction on Voldemort''s face. He straightened up, turned his head, and looked around the dark grave.


    "How many people will dare to come back when they feel my resurrection?" He murmured, his shining red eyes staring at the stars. "How many would be foolish to leave?"


    With that, Voldemort looked down at little Barty crouch.


    "Well done," Voldemort praised, "just like Bella, you are all my companions..."


    Said Voldemort, pulling little Barty Crouch''s left hand. "This is a reward you should give, crouch, although your father..."


    Voldemort did not go on. With a wave of his wand, a silver palm appeared in Crouch''s empty sleeve.


    "Welcome back, my master." Barty crouch, Jr. accepted it respectfully.


    "Oh, of course, my friend..." Voldemort stood up, and little Barty crouch, after thanking him, stepped aside.


    He began to pace up and down, and Harry and van reen kept scanning the tomb.


    About a minute later, he looked down at Harry again, his serpentine face distorted by a cruel smile.


    "Harry. Potter, you''re standing on the remains of my dead father, "he said softly," a complete fool Just like your dear mother. But they''re all useful, right? Your mother died to protect your child And I killed my dad and saw him prove how useful he was in his death... " Voldemort laughed again.


    He began to pace again, looking around as he walked. The snake was still circling in the grass.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 705

    ¡­¡­


    No one spoke, and since Trevor took Cedric away, he has not come back.


    As a matter of fact, it was also agreed to let Trevor leave early, and the rest would cause trouble to Fanlin. Although he didn''t understand what kind of means van Lin would use to deal with Voldemort, he agreed to the plan.


    Originally, Fanlin can take Harry away now, but Dumbledore''s mission is to find all the loyal death eaters as much as possible, which is very important for them.


    "Fox, be patient." Van Lin tried to placate fox as much as possible. The breath of Voldemort made fox uneasy.


    Voldemort walked back and forth in the open space


    "Potter, do you see the house on the hill? My father used to live there. My mother is a witch who lives in this village. She fell in love with him, but when my mother told my father her true identity, he abandoned her. He didn''t like magic, my father... "


    "Potter, before I was born, my father left my mother and went back to his Muggle parents. My mother died when she gave birth to me, leaving me in a Muggle orphanage. But I swear I''ll find him, I''ll avenge him, and I''ll avenge that idiot named Tom Riddle


    He was still pacing, his red eyes looking across the graves. "Listen to me, listen to me review the family''s past..." He said quietly, "well, I''ve become so sentimental Harry, look, my real family is home... "


    Suddenly the cloak whizzed. Between the graves, behind the yew trees, in every shadow, a group of Death Eaters appeared.


    They were all wearing headscarves and masks, walking one by one, slowly and carefully, as if they could not believe their own eyes.


    Voldemort stood still, waiting for them, and one of the Death Eaters ran down, climbed up to Voldemort''s and kissed the hem of his black robe.


    "Master Master... "


    One of them murmured. Then the death eaters, like him, each knelt down and climbed up to Forrest, kissing his robe, then retreated and stood up in a silent circle.


    The circle surrounded Tom Riddle''s tomb, Harry, Voldemort, and Barty crouch, Jr., who stood still. However, they left a gap in the circle and seemed to be waiting for more people.


    Fanlin watched patiently, but the wand was in his hand. He didn''t expect that there would be so many Death Eaters


    But Voldemort didn''t seem to want to wait. He looked around at the turban covered faces. Although there was no wind, there seemed to be a rustle in the circle, as if it were shaking.


    "Welcome, my friend," Voldemort said quietly. "The last time we met was 13 years ago, but you answer my call as if it were yesterday Now we''re reunited under the black mark, aren''t we? "


    He put on his terrible face again, stiffened, and his gaping nostrils widened.


    "I smell evil," said, "and there''s a lot of sin in the air."


    The circle quivered again. Although each of them was eager, no one dared to walk back from him.


    "I see all of you, complete and cool, your strength intact, your presence so rapid. I asked myself, why have these witches who have vowed eternal loyalty never helped their master? "


    "I answered myself." Voldemort whispered, "they must think I''m broken. They think I''m gone. They slipped back among my enemies, pretending that they were innocent, because of ignorance, because of magic... "


    "Then I asked myself, how can they believe I won''t get up again? They have known for a long time how I can take action to prevent an inevitable death, and they have witnessed my strength in the days when I was stronger than any living wizard


    "Then I replied to myself that maybe they had a greater power, a power of Voldemort who could even destroy the Duke of darkness They may have been loyal to another person Could it be the champion of the ordinary man, the madebullian, the Muggle and Albus Dumbledore? "


    At the mention of Dumbledore''s name, there was a commotion in the circle, some shaking their heads and whispering.


    Voldemort ignored them. "It''s a real disappointment to me I admit I''m disappointed... "


    One of them suddenly jumped out of the circle. He shivered and suddenly fell at Voldemort''s feet.


    "Master." He screamed, "master, please forgive me, please forgive us." Voldemort began to laugh.


    He held up a staff: "grucio


    The Death Eater on the ground was rolling and shouting in a shrill voice.


    Harry was sure the sound would reach the house nearby Come on, the police, he thought in despair Anyone, anything will do Voldemort raised his staff. The tortured Death Eater lay flat on the ground, panting."Ivy, get up!" Said Holmes softly, "stand up, and ask for forgiveness? I won''t forgive. I will not forget, 13 years of long time Before I let you off, I want to pay for the 13 years. "


    "Thirteen years..." Voldemort sighed a long sigh, and his mouth kept repeating the words. The voice was like a fatal spell, a spell for the death eaters.


    All the death eaters were afraid to move, and Fanlin was able to recognize, for example, the guy with a cane.


    "Lucius Malfoy, my cunning friend," he whispered, stopping in front of him. "I hear you haven''t given up your old ways, though you look respectable to the world. You''re still going to take the lead in Muggles, aren''t you? But you''ve never tried to find me What you''ve done in Quidditch World is interesting, I dare say But wouldn''t it be better if you focused on finding and helping your master? "


    "My master, I do keep an eye on it all the time," Malfoy''s voice said quickly from under his veil. "If there is a trace of you, a whisper about your whereabouts, I will come to you immediately, and nothing can stop me -"


    "but when a faithful corpse eater put my mark up in the sky last summer, you run away It''s gone. " Said Voldemort slowly, and malfoton stopped.


    "Yes, Malfoy, I know all about it. You have let me down. I hope I can be more faithful in the future."


    "Of course, my master, of course You are so kind. Thank you... "


    Voldemort continued to move forward, then stopped again and looked at the vacant seat next to Malfoy. This is enough to stand for two people. "Lester lance should stand here," Voldemort said quietly, "but they are buried in Azkaban. They are faithful. Instead of announcing their abandonment, they went to Azkaban. When Azkaban split, Lester. Lance will get an honor they can''t dream of. Desmond will join us. They are our natural allies We will recall the exiled giants I will bring back all the servants who have devoted themselves to me... " He went on.


    "Magnel Someone told me, you were destroyed by the Ministry of magic dangerous beast? Soon you''ll have better victims than that, Duke Voldemort will provide "Thank you, master Thank you? " Murmured magnel.


    "Here," Voldemort went up to the two biggest hooded men, "it''s Cara You''ll do better this time, won''t you, Clara? And you, Goyle


    They bowed awkwardly and murmured, "yes, master..."


    "We will, master..."


    "You''ll do the same, noat." Said Holmes quietly as he passed a man bent over to stand behind the shadow of Gore.


    "My master, in front of you, I bow down to salute, I am your most faithful -"


    "that''s it." Said Voldemort. He went to the biggest gap and looked with his hollow, red eyes as if he could see someone standing there.


    "Here we have a man missing Three died in my service. One is too timid to come back He has to pay for it. One, I believe, has left me forever. Of course, he will be killed. Another is my most faithful servant, who has rejoined my service There was a commotion among the corpse eaters. Harry saw that they were looking at each other through the side of the mask.


    "The faithful servant is here now, and it was through his efforts that our young friend arrived tonight, Barty crouch The second... "


    It''s caused a lot of trouble among people. Bati crouch II should have died in Azkaban, but now


    Barty crouch, Jr., took a step forward, and then bowed respectfully beside Voldemort, "at your call, my master..."


    "You''ll get more, my friend." Voldemort said in a hoarse voice, "when Azkaban opens, I will make a wish for you..."


    "My omnipotent master..."


    "Well, my friend, come back to your place, and now we have a special visitor to deal with."


    "Yes," said Voldemort. He grinned and curled his lips. All eyes were on Harry. "Harry Potter has kindly joined my rebirth party, and you can even call him my guest of honor."


    There was silence.


    Then the Death Eater to Clara''s right stepped forward and Malfoy''s voice came from behind the mask.


    "Master, we long to know We ask you to tell us How do you create this This miraculous How can you get back to us. "


    "Ah, what kind of story is this, Malfoy," said Voldemort. "It begins and ends with my young friend." He walked slowly towards Harry and stood beside him.Everyone''s eyes were fixed on both of them. The snake continued to entwine.


    "Of course, you know, I was destroyed by this boy," Voldemort said softly. His red eyes looked at Harry, which made his wounds hurt violently.


    Harry screamed almost in pain. "You all know that I wanted to kill him the night I lost my strength and body. His mother died trying to save him - inadvertently providing him with a form of protection, which I admit I didn''t expect. I can''t touch the child. "


    Voldemort held up a long, white finger close to Harry''s cheek. "His mother left him the mark of her sacrifice It''s an ancient magic that I should have remembered. I was so stupid as to ignore it But it doesn''t matter. I can reach him now. "


    Harry felt the cold fingertips touching him, and thought to himself: my head will burst with pain.


    Voldemort sighed a few times in his ear, moved his finger, and then went on to say to the corpse eaters, "my friends, I admit that I was wrong in my calculation. My curse turned at the sacrifice of the foolish woman, and then bounced back at me. Ah, the pain goes up. My friends, I was caught off guard. My body is torn apart. I can''t compare with the ghost, the lowest ghost However, I am still alive. I don''t even know what I am I, on the road to immortality, have gone farther than anyone else. You know my goal is to defeat death. Now, I''m facing a test, and one or two of my experiments are working Because I would have been killed by the curse, but I didn''t. Anyway, I''m as weak as the weakest living creature, and I can''t help myself Because I don''t have a body, and any spell that might help me needs a wand


    "I remember only forcing myself to be sleepless and endlessly over and over again I settled in a far away place, in a forest, and waited for There must be a faithful corpse eater who will help me One of them will come and do magic that I can''t use to restore me to my body But I wait for nothing... "


    On hearing this, the group of Death Eaters shuddered again. Voldemort let the silence spin in a terrifying circle, and then he said, "I have a strength, that is, to occupy other people''s bodies. But I don''t dare to go to crowded places because I know those Aurors are still looking for me abroad. Sometimes I live in animals - of course I prefer snakes - but in them I''m just better than pure ghosts, because their bodies are not suitable for magic And my occupation has shortened their lives. None of them lived long... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 706

    "Four years later It seems that the time has come for me to return. " Voldemort said leisurely, Fanlin unconsciously began to lean towards Harry, but was attracted by Voldemort''s words.


    Voldemort''s life experience, and it''s the kind of one that doesn''t cheat at all.


    "A young, stupid, gullible wizard wanders along the path of the forest where I am home. He''s the chance I''ve been dreaming of Because he was a teacher at Dumbledore school It''s easy for him to yield to me He brought me back to this country, and soon I was attached to his body and closely monitored him as he carried out my instructions. But my plan failed. I can''t steal the touchstone. I can''t guarantee immortality. I suffered a setback - I was once again blocked by Harry Potter and his damned friend. "


    There was another silence. There was no alarm, not even the leaves of the yew tree.


    The Death Eaters did not move, their mask flashing eyes fixed on Voldemort and Harry.


    "When I left the servant''s body, he died. I''m as weak as ever Voldemort went on, "I went back to my remote hideout, the forest of Albania, and to tell you the truth, I was almost afraid that I would never recover my strength Yeah, it was my darkest time I don''t expect any more witches to come I don''t expect death eaters to care about what happened to me


    One or two masked witches in the circle moved uncomfortably, but Voldemort ignored.


    "And then, less than a year ago, when I was almost desperate, a servant finally came back to me, to be exact, someone found me, and she sent me a message, Percy zokins." Voldemort said, and the crowd was restless.


    As Fanlin knows, Percy zogins should have been controlled by Voldemort, but it is hard to imagine that Voldemort brought such great power at that time.


    Barty crouch, Jr. is doing something wrong. He was out of the control of Barty crouch early?


    If this is the case, van Lin''s evaluation of crouch will be on a higher level. He was underestimated before.


    "See how fate favours Lord Voldemort of the dark. This night was supposed to be my end, Percy zogins, a witch of the Ministry of magic, but she didn''t bring Auror. It was the last hope of my resurrection. Here, I have to thank those new friends who have joined us. "


    "New?" Van Lin turned his eyes to the castle in the distance.


    It was the vampires who helped Voldemort subdue Percy zogins, and it was all premeditated. The vampires knew more about it than Vaseline thought.


    This really surprised van Lin.


    It seems that Trevor noticed Voldemort very early. He knew what Voldemort needed.


    A body, loyal men, and the opportunity for revenge, Trevor also brought Voldemort Barty Crouch''s pursuit.


    "The blood clan, their class helped me to subdue Percy, and I could turn Percy zogins into a huge information base with just a few tricks."


    Van Lin nodded to himself. The situation was similar to what he thought the second time. At the same time, little Barty was not as powerful as he imagined.


    However, in the original, little Barty should have been caught in Hogwarts. Van Lin would rather not cooperate with the vampire than


    "She told me that this year''s Triwizard contest will be held in Hogwarts. She told me that a loyal Death Eater would love to help me, as long as I contacted him. She told me a lot of things But the memory charm I used to control her was so powerful that when I extracted all the useful information from her, her mind and body were destroyed. She has accomplished her mission. I can''t attach it to her anymore, so I''ll take care of her. " Voldemort laughed in horror, his red eyes empty and cruel.


    "Of course, the body of a new friend is not suitable for attachment. The difference in life forms has become a big obstacle. Most importantly, I''m getting weaker and weaker, and. What I need is a sound servant. Even though our new friend is a bad wizard, they still follow my orders. This allows me to have a simple, frail body in which I can perch and wait for the repetitive ingredients needed for true rebirth One or two incantations I invented With a little help from my dear Nagini, "


    Voldemort''s red eyes fell on the winding snake -" a drug made from Unicorn blood and snake venom provided by Nagini Soon I was back in my normal human form, strong enough to travel long distances


    "I don''t want to steal the touchstone any more, because I know Dumbledore will take good care of it when it is destroyed. But I would like to have a life that can''t avoid death again, before pursuing it. I look down I will go back to my old body and restore my old strength


    "I know that to get this - the potion that will revive me tonight - it''s a very old black magic - I need three powerful ingredients. Well, one of them is already here, isn''t it, crouch? Provided by a servantCrouch''s hand was shining. It was Voldemort''s hand of death for him.


    "Of course there has to be my father''s bones, which means we have to come here to where he was buried. But the blood of the enemy, Barty crouch, suggested that I use any wizard, right? Any wizard who hated me Many are still like this now, but I know which one I''m going to use, if I want to strengthen the resurrection of the earth more than when I fell. I want Harry Potter''s blood. I want the blood of the man who deprived me of my strength 13 years ago, because the protection his mother gave him will belong to me at that time "


    Yes, this is Voldemort''s mentality, the thought controlled by the desire for revenge. Dumbledore is not wrong. Even if there are more choices, Harry''s blood is still the only way for Voldemort.


    "But how can we catch Harry Potter? He has been well protected, even beyond my imagination. That was Dumbledore''s way of protecting when he was in charge of arranging the boy''s future. Dumbledore summoned an ancient witchcraft that could be kept safe as long as he was under the care of his relatives. I can''t even touch him there Of course, there''s the Quidditch World Cup I think there, without his relatives and Dumbledore, his protection might be weaker. So, we tried. "


    "It turns out I''m not strong enough to kidnap him among a bunch of Ministry of magic wizards. I think it''s bad that his damned friend stopped him, but Harry Potter will go back to Hogwarts and spend the day and night in front of the Muggle jerk. How can I get him? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 707

    "Oh Using Percy, of course. Zokins''s message. Use my loyal new friend at Hogwarts to make sure that the kid is on the Goblet of fire list. Using our new friend to make sure the kid won the game - first of all, he had to touch the Triwizard trophy - my new friend had turned it into a door key that would bring him here. Dumbledore''s protection will last forever. He''ll be in my arms. He''s here - the child you believed to be my nemesis... "


    Voldemort moved slowly forward and turned to face Harry. He raised his wand.


    "Grucio!"


    Hallidan felt unprecedented pain.


    His bones burned like fire, his head tearing along the scar, his eyes spinning wildly. He really wanted it to be over Faint quickly Die soon Then the pain disappeared.


    He was loosely bound to Voldemort''s father''s tombstone, and he saw the bright red eyes in the haze. The night echoed the laughter of the corpse eaters.


    "You see, how stupid it is to say that this child was stronger than me Voldemort said, "but I think it''s clear to everyone. Harry Potter just got away from me. Now, here, in front of all of you, I will kill him to prove my strength. No more Dumbledore to help him, no mother to sacrifice for him. I''ll give him a chance. I''ll allow him to fight. You''ll be sure which of us is stronger. Nagini, wait a minute He said softly.


    The snake slipped into the grass, where the Death Eaters stood watching.


    However, Fanlin is looking at the snake, the snake named Nagini. Now he has a natural advantage. Voldemort is in the light, but he is in the dark. Maybe he should try to kill Nagini, a Horcrux !


    when Fanlin knows the spell, he only needs to activate the calendar fire mantra. In this way, he can destroy a Horcrux and then go to Sirius'' home during the holiday


    Anyway, the Horcrux in kretcher''s hand can''t run away. Van Lin is not very worried about this problem.


    "Now let him go, Barty, and give him his wand." Voldemort spoke softly, and vanillin''s eyes followed Nagini closely.


    Nagini got into the crowd, behind the death eaters. Before that, van Lin had to get rid of them. He had to have some communication with Harry.


    "Harry, Harry..." Fanlin was pasted on the back of the tombstone.


    The sound was familiar to Harry''s ears, but it was here


    "Harry, I don''t have time to explain to you. Now I need you to use your wand to fight Voldemort one-on-one. I''m Vaseline. I came by tracking you. It''s the phantom spell state. Fox and I are together."


    Vaseline said quickly, and Harry felt his paw gently grasp his shoulder.


    "What should I do..." Harry asked in a low voice. Now he has no choice. Voldemort can''t let him go. It''s better to


    "Attack Voldemort with the disarm curse."


    Harry was surprised. He wasn''t sure if the sound was sending him to die, but now he''s no different from dead


    Fanlin left as soon as he finished speaking. He went around far away. He stayed too long. It was too dangerous to be exposed in Voldemort''s sight.


    Coravis approached Harry, and Harry quickly stretched out his feet to get up before the rope was untied. Crouch raised his new silver hand and with a sharp blow cut the rope that had tied Harry to the tombstone. For a few seconds, Harry thought about running away, but as he stood on the overgrown graveyard, his injured calf was shaking.


    He was not sure whether he should listen to van Lin''s, or that the voice was just an illusion of his own?


    By this time the death eaters had gathered together, forming a tight circle around Harry and Voldemort, and the position of the missing Death Eater was closed.


    Crouch walked out of the enclosure and went to the place where they had been knocked down. When he came back, he took Harry''s wand and thrust it into Harry''s hands without raising his head.


    Then Barty crouch, Jr., returned to the circle of corpse eaters.


    "Come on, Harry Potter. I think you''ve learned how to fight?" Said Voldemort softly, his red eyes shining in the dark. Hearing this, Harry thought of the duel club he briefly joined in Hogwarts two years ago, although it was a long time ago What he learned there was just the disarming mantra - "the disarm curse" Even if he could use it to take Voldemort''s wand, what was the use of it? He''s surrounded by more than 30 Death Eaters.


    He knew he was facing a situation where Moody''s always told him The irreparable Avada curse - Voldemort was right - this time his mother was not here to die for him He felt helpless


    "Harry, let''s bow to each other." Said Voldemort, bending slightly, but his serpentine face was still facing Harry."Come on, these details must be observed Dumbledore likes to see you polite Harry, bend to death. The Death Eaters laughed.


    Voldemort''s lip less mouth was smiling.


    Harry didn''t bow. He didn''t want to be fooled by Voldemort before he killed himself, and he didn''t want him to be satisfied.


    He wasn''t sure if the voice was Fanlin, if so To fight Voldemort is undoubtedly to kill him, but the right to choose is not in his hands.


    Harry now wants to go back to the past and crush the man who put his name in the Goblet of fire.


    "I said, bow." Said Voldemort, raising his wand. Harry felt as if a huge invisible hand was holding him, causing his upper body to bend forward cruelly and his spine to bend.


    Now the corpse eaters were laughing more than ever.


    "Very well," said Voldemort softly, then lifted his wand so that Harry''s downward force disappeared. "Now you''re looking at me like a man - straighten your waist with pride, as your father did when he died - well, now we''re going to fight."


    Voldemort raised his wand, and before Harry had time to defend himself, or even move, he had been struck by crublets.


    It felt terrible, and Harry had experienced it before. Pain enough to drive people crazy.


    The pain was so extreme that he couldn''t feel where he was now - the hot knife pierced every inch of his skin, and his head was about to burst in pain. He cried out, louder than ever before Suddenly, the pain stopped.


    Harry rolled over and struggled to his feet. He could not help but shiver, as crouch did after one of his hands had been cut off. Harry swayed aside and came to the wall of the death eaters who were watching, but they pushed him back in front of Voldemort.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 708

    Harry staggered a few steps, and in a second he returned to Voldemort.


    There was a strange smile on Voldemort''s face, which was no better than being tortured by the heart piercing curse.


    Harry knew that he didn''t have a chance. At the moment, Harry would like to live and tell van Lin and Dumbledore the news.


    However, he just heard van Lin''s voice. Harry is not sure whether this is an illusion, but it is certain that he is under Voldemort''s hand


    "A little pause." Voldemort said leisurely, his nostrils widened with excitement. "A little pause, Harry, that''s painful, isn''t it? You don''t want me to do that again, do you? "


    Harry didn''t answer. The ruthless red eyes told him that he was going to die like others He''s dying. He can''t stop it But he won''t give in to Voldemort. He''s kidding. Of course he won''t beg. Absolutely not


    "I ask you, do you want me to do that again?" Voldemort said softly, "answer me! "Impeio


    For the third time in his life, Harry felt his mind empty Ah, how happy it is, without thinking It''s like he''s floating, dreaming - just answering "no" Say no The word is "no" in homecoming "I won''t," came a strong voice from behind his head, and I won''t answer Just answer no - I won''t do that, I won''t say that Just answer no "I won''t!"


    All of a sudden these three words burst out of my mouth and echoed in the cemetery. The dream suddenly disappeared, like a basin of cold water poured on him. Suddenly, the pain left on him by krublets magic suddenly reappeared. Suddenly, he realized where he was and what he was facing


    "You won''t?" Said Voldemort calmly. Now the corpse eaters don''t laugh anymore. "You don''t say ''no''? Harry, obedience is a virtue. Before you die, I need to teach you Maybe it''s another pain? "


    Voldemort raised his wand, but this time Harry was ready. In response to his Quidditch training, he dodged aside and rolled behind Voldemort''s father''s Marble headstone. He heard the crack of the spell hitting the stone.


    "Harry, we''re not playing hide and seek." It was Voldemort''s calm, cold voice, and as the corpse eaters laughed, it came closer. "You can''t hide from me. Does that mean you''re tired of our duels? Harry, does that mean you want me to end the fight now? Harry, come out - come out and fight, and It''s going to be quick It will even be painless - but I don''t know I didn''t die... "


    Harry crouched behind the headstone, and it was all over. There is no hope, no help.


    When he heard that Voldemort was still approaching, he only knew one thing - there was no fear and no reason - that he would not die squatting here like a child playing hide and seek, nor would he kneel at Voldemort''s feet to die He''s going to die upright like his father, he''s going to fight, even if any resistance is useless Before Voldemort''s serpentine face reached the back of the headstone, Harry stood up. Holding his wand tightly in his hand, he stabbed forward and jumped out of the headstone to face Voldemort.


    Well, this is a beginning. Although the beginning may come to an end at any time, at least, he is not as weak as Wormtail. It is not his behavior.


    Harry Potter!


    He''s standing here


    Van Lin is naturally anxious as he bows on the side. He talks to Harry, but obviously, Harry doesn''t believe it.


    Maybe even Voldemort''s lies are not necessarily, if it is his own, it is hard to believe.


    But when Voldemort attacked Harry with the soul snatching spell, van Lin''s heart almost jumped out.


    This is Harry''s memory, which can clearly reflect what happened before. He must find it as soon as possible


    If he had been exposed, it was clear that Voldemort would have realized something.


    Horcrux exposure, or something?


    It was too dangerous for van Lin to erase Harry''s memory, until Voldemort realized his connection with Harry, many things would no longer be secret.


    However, this is not a fair thing for Harry.


    As van Lin crept along, he had to shuttle among the death eaters. He wanted to find Nagini, which was one of his purposes.


    Destroy the Horcrux as quickly as possible and let Harry escape with him. This was planned at the beginning, but Nagini kept shuttling through the crowd, and he had no chance at all.


    As soon as his avatar spell was lifted, there was no doubt that Voldemort would immediately switch a target to protect his Nagini rather than be forced to kill Harry.


    This needs an opportunity.


    The death eaters had to be forced out of Voldemort''s care of Nagini, so that Fanlin could have a chance to destroy this most difficult Horcrux.It is a real trouble to be kept by Voldemort.


    And Harry, Harry seems


    Fan Lin clenched his fist, and he went through the heart and soul charms to change. The pain of soul and body alternation was not tolerated by anyone.


    It was not until Harry came out that van Lin could understand what the opportunity was.


    Harry and Voldemort are the ones who are facing each other.


    Lucius Malfoy, gol, Clara, of course, not the two stupid people in school.


    Everyone here can play with Sirius Black.


    Van Lin is very glad Professor Snape didn''t come here, so that he could accept some.


    "Good, a bunch of slag!" Fan Lin murmured, he preferred to solve everything in the dark, but now, obviously, if he does not stand out, it is impossible to kill it.


    Well, stand out and face a snake, a dozen death eaters, plus a Voldemort.


    But on my side, there is only myself, a Phoenix, and a Harry Potter.


    How to think, the winner should be on his side


    Van Lin had to cheat on himself, but nothing was more exciting than that.


    Van Lin is a man with many blessings.


    "The people in front of me are not for whom I am here. I just want to say that all of you here are spicy chicken!" "


    the www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 709

    Fanlin''s face was a little dark, and the ghost knew why he said it.


    At this time, of course, the key to vanillin''s invisibility was not all the people who were behind him.


    Many death eaters were in a uproar, and Voldemort turned around in a moment. "Fanlin El!" was the most brilliant pupil.


    Voldemort will never forget the boy''s appearance. Like Harry Potter, these two damned imps.


    Voldemort will never forget several failures, the night in Godric Valley, the dungeon at Hogwarts, and the failure of last summer


    These places, if not for these two little ghosts now


    "Damn it, all of you!" In Voldemort''s eyes, an unimaginable light of hatred erupted in an instant.


    Many death eaters were stunned and touched behind by a little wizard, but none of them noticed it. Obviously, this is something that everyone can''t accept.


    They all knew that these two little witches had smashed the plan of the Great Duke of darkness, Voldemort, countless times before their eyes.


    There is no doubt that this time


    No one can be sure who''s next.


    Who arrived here The righteous master of the Ministry of magic? Or Dumbledore?


    "you really let me down..." "It''s unfortunate, but I think that''s the end of your party."


    "Fanlin!" As soon as Harry''s eyes lit up, van Lin appeared here at the moment, obviously giving halimo great encouragement.


    The one who talked with him before was Fanlin, hiding in the side with the phantom mantra. Now he jumps out and is obviously sure.


    Maybe, really


    "Be careful, Harry." Van Lin''s face was awe inspiring, and he had not seen the wand effect between Harry and Voldemort, as Dumbledore said.


    Before triggering the flashback mantra, it is obvious that this requires a spell contact between two people.


    "Do it, Harry. As I said before, Voldemort can''t beat you at all. Believe me, let''s go Here... "


    Van Lim drew out his wand, and in just a moment, the magic power of the Sorcerer''s stone came from the wrist.


    Just like at the Quidditch World Cup, the brilliant blue light suddenly diffused from van Lin''s body.


    "Damn it, you''re all going to die!" Voldemort yelled angrily that the appearance of Vaseline touched the original peace of mind.


    "You, kill him!" Voldemort yelled, but before the Death Eaters could move, Harry was the first to move.


    Voldemort was ready to kill Harry, and Harry was the same. He stood up, which meant Harry had to fight Voldemort head-on. Just as Harry called, "EXPELLIARMUS!" Voldemort finally couldn''t bear it.


    "Avada Kedavra!"


    When a red light shot from Harry''s wand, Voldemort''s wand also emitted a pale green light. They met in the air.


    Then, the sparks of the magic collision replaced the color of the whole space.


    Van Lim is a little nervous. He is not sure whether Harry can really block Voldemort. So far, too many things are beyond his control, just like Dumbledore.


    There is no doubt that just relying on an incomplete memory is not enough to master all people.


    But this is a very high starting point, at least


    All of a sudden, Harry''s wand vibrated as if there was a current coming through.


    But Harry''s hand still held it, and he would not let it go as long as he wanted.


    A narrow beam of light connects two wands, not red or green, but bright, deep golden yellow.


    Harry gazed at the pillar of light in surprise. Along the pillar, he saw Voldemort''s long white fingers holding the wand, which was also vibrating.


    Then, with Harry unprepared, he felt his feet off the ground. He and Voldemort both rose into the air, and their wands were still connected by a golden beam of light.


    They were sliding away from Voldemort''s father''s headstone and ended up on a clean, graveless ground. The Death Eaters yell, they''re asking Voldemort for instructions, and they''re forming a circle around Harry and Voldemort.


    Snakes slide on their heels, and some of them are pulling out their wands.


    And van Lin stood in front of all the Death Eaters


    The golden column of light that connects Harry and Sherlock Holmes is splitting: the wands are still connected, and the branches of thousands of lights form an arc at their height and cross around them until they are surrounded by a golden, round net, forming a cage of light lines.The Death Eaters outside surrounded the forest like a pack of jackals, and the strange thing was that their shouts became blurred.


    "Leave us alone." Voldemort screamed to the corpse eaters, "kill the other one!"


    Harry saw that he was surprised at what had happened, and his eyes widened. He was trying to break the beam of light that still connected him and Harry''s wand.


    Harry held the wand more tightly with both hands. The golden column of light is still intact.


    "Damn it, kill the other one, I can solve it here!" All of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, the light from the goblins and the goblins were ringing in the air, and all of a sudden, the light from the goblins and the goblins were ringing in the air.


    Harry recognized the sound, though he had only heard it once before What a beautiful song It was Harry''s voice of hope, the most beautiful and joyful voice he had ever heard in his life. He felt the sound not only ringing around him, but also coming into his body.


    The sound connected him to Voldemort, like a friend whispering in his ear.


    "Don''t disconnect the connecting beam."


    I know, Harry said to the voice, I know I must not But as soon as he thought that, the situation got worse.


    His wand vibrated more than before, and the beam of light between him and Voldemort had changed.


    There seemed to be many big beads of light sliding back and forth between the wands. As the beads began to slide slowly and steadily, Harry felt his wand vibrate.


    Now the beads of light began to move towards him from Voldemort, and he felt the shock of his wand.


    As the first bead of light approached the top of Harry''s wand, the temperature of the log in his hand became very high, and he was afraid that it would catch fire. The closer the bead came, the more violent Harry''s wand vibrated.


    He was sure that if it went on like this, his wand would not be able to bear it. It seemed that it was going to shatter in his hands.


    He gathered up every part of his spirit and forced the beads of light to slide towards Voldemort. His ears were full of beautiful songs, and his eyes were staring furiously Slowly, slowly, the bead stopped shaking; then, slowly, it began to move in the other direction. Now, Voldemort''s wand began to vibrate violently.


    All this is beyond everyone''s understanding, no one knows what kind of magic spell it is, and has never seen it.


    Perhaps, this is the so-called fate, the fate between the Dark Lord and the warrior, they will eventually decide a life and death, today or other time.


    Maybe the Dark Lord will fail


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 710

    At the same time that Harry and Voldemort had a change, Fanlin''s spell was almost ready.


    The magic written in Mermaid language has changed from Fanlin''s mouth to abstruse characters. In fact, because most of the magic is rewritten by himself, Fanlin has not used the spell and wand casting method for a long time.


    But for this adventure, van Lin specially prepared a whole semester of magic.


    And the ancient black magic word.


    It''s like freezing the world.


    Without warning, it is clear that it has been far away from the cold winter, but for no reason, the sky began to fall countless snowflakes.


    One piece, two pieces


    It''s like going back to Christmas, and it''s a delusion.


    More and more snowflakes, this is like a signal, soon, snowflakes began to fall in large areas, as if to bury the whole land in general.


    The strong wind swept along with the vibration, as if it had brought ocean greetings. The wet wind mixed with ice and snow turned into a sharp blade.


    The ground began to shake, and it was like a signal.


    The original position of the steam pot began to vibrate continuously. A strong water column broke through the ground, and then there was a second and a third way. It was like drilling holes into the underground world.


    ¡­¡­


    When the magic of Fanlin is finished, the surroundings have completely changed.


    The original sunny season in a flash back to the cold years, countless water flowers wrapped in the ice and snow and cold wind, just like one knife after another to pick bones, in an instant completed the encirclement of all death eaters.


    "Let''s get started." Van Lin''s cold smile, for Voldemort''s men, Fanlin is really no pity, if he fell in the opposite hand, will only be more miserable than this.


    The magic wand in Fanlin''s hand flashed, and the original irrelevant water column instantly handed over in the sky.


    In an instant, the originally lifeless water column instantly occupied the sky, just like a dragon calling to the ocean, wrapping all the Death Eaters end to end.


    The ice cream, like a blade, began to shoot away from the surrounding towards the death eaters in the center.


    In a flash, everything around them disappeared, or, to be exact, hanged to pieces.


    These ice and water blades are so sharp that nothing is left around.


    Several death eaters tried to bypass the spell to attack Fanlin, but all of them were blocked by the flowing water.


    Fanlin seems to be totally indifferent. In fact, he doesn''t care about the death of Death Eaters.


    Best of all, it''s nothing to be afraid of alone Voldemort here.


    Fanlin''s wand pulled down fiercely, and the original water column began to separate continuously. The falling water turned into sharp spears and began to shoot at the people in the center.


    And the separated water droplets also began to aggregate, python, dragon, poison leopard, Sphinx All the powerful magical creatures existing in the Fanlin imagination began to show in the ice and snow.


    It''s coming with snow and ice.


    Born from the sky and then galloping on the ground, there is no doubt that this is the best interpretation and application of the transfiguration mantra.


    Fanlin has never had the magic to restrain himself. At least today, attack is the only way out.


    These magic charms transformed by ice and water flow are accompanied by the continuous attack of ice crystal spear.


    However, judging from the resistance of death eaters, even though Fanlin''s magic is powerful, there are more than a dozen Death Eaters. After the initial panic of starvation, the Death Eaters began to organize orderly resistance.


    However, there are also one or two bad guys who are left forever. Fanlin doesn''t know who these people are. They all wear masks and are pierced by spears of ice and snow.


    It has to be admitted that maintaining such a huge magic is not a small test for magic and control.


    However, compared with the previous World Cup in Quidditch, van Lin is also much stronger.


    However, to defeat or even kill so many death eaters in one breath, unless they are pigs that have been kept in captivity, even Dumbledore will not be able to keep all of them.


    None of them was much worse than Sirius.


    Van Lin''s eyes began to scan the field constantly. He was looking for Nagini''s figure, which he had planned from the beginning.


    As a matter of fact, van leen had thought that behind him was the door key to Hogwarts, the Goblet of fire.


    "Fox, throw that snake into the sky."


    Van Lin gently shook his shoulder. He could feel fox pecking his hair gently, leaving van Lin''s shoulder empty.


    The next second, there was a flash of fire in the world of ice and snow, which broke out from the crowd of death eaters, apparently taking them by surprise.Soon, a python emerged from the death eaters, caught by a fiery red phoenix, and thrown straight into the sky.


    Well done, fox Fanlin said happily that this snake has no special ability. In the face of a phoenix''s sneak attack through space, it is obvious that Nagini has no resistance.


    As soon as van Lin''s wand shook, he completely gave up his control over the magic spell of the ice and snow world. Immediately, the wand drew a mysterious array in the air.


    "Shirley firespell!"


    A dark red line of fire shot from the tip of van Lin''s wand, and the target was naturally Nagini in mid air.


    The fire swallowed up Nagini in an instant, but, as it was, Vaseline did not even feel any resistance, and Nagini disappeared.


    "Nagini hasn''t been made into a Horcrux yet?"


    Fanlin couldn''t help but be a little stunned. So he destroyed a useless container in advance?


    Fanlin felt that his head was a little big. Nagini had not been made into a Horcrux, and his imagination was right. For the past 13 years, Voldemort did not have the ability to split his soul to make Horcruxes.


    Fanlin knew he was in a bit of a hurry, but, Nagini


    The calendar fire mantra did not disappear with the destruction of Nagini. In fact, this is the characteristic of the black magic calendar fire mantra. Everything can be used as an extension of the calendar fire mantra.


    Fanlin couldn''t help shaking his head and killed Nagini ahead of time. Then Voldemort''s last Horcrux became a complete unknown, which made Fanlin a little bit big.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 711

    "No!"


    Voldemort let out a roar, which made Harry jump, but Harry did not distract himself. On the contrary, Voldemort forced the bead of light back because of his anger.


    Fanlin naturally heard Voldemort''s roar, but what did it have to do with him? Anyway, one of them was going to die, Nagini or something. If you kill it, you will kill it.


    Vaseline shook his head, and he looked back on the Death Eater.


    Now that Nagini was dead, there was no reason for Fanlin to stay here.


    Fanlin controls the fall of the previous incantation, just like the combination of oil and fire. Whether it''s ice or fire, these are all caused by the magic power of Fanlin. It''s not difficult to ignite a piece of ice and snow naturally with the characteristics of swallowing everything with the incantation of calendar fire.


    Almost in an instant, the original ice and snow world instantly turned into a sea of flames. It has to be said that this is an interesting attempt. Van Lin has been thinking about whether to combine the calendar fire curse with his own magic.


    The collision power of the two extreme charms is naturally huge.


    As if the whole space to detonate the general, the continuous explosion sound accompanied by the whirlwind of fire in an instant to swallow everything around.


    These are the effects of the calendar fire mantra. We have to admit that the magic is almost out of the control of Fanlin. The small-scale fire incantation can still be controlled, but in such a large range


    Van Lin narrowed his eyes slightly


    "Well, forget it, it''s a headache for Voldemort." Van Lin shook his head, he can''t take these magic back, a large number of extraction, so that van Lin''s body is in pain all the time.


    Sure enough, it''s better to use the magic stone less


    Unlike van Lin, Harry seems to have found a way, but Harry is not sure it works.


    In fact, Harry didn''t understand why he did it or what the use of it was. But he concentrated - he had never done so before - to force the bead into Voldemort''s wand.


    This is a difficult thing, but Fanlin has blocked all the death eaters who are so burdened by himself


    Slowly, slowly, it moved along the golden column of light, it vibrated for a while, and finally arrived.


    For a moment, Voldemort''s wand screamed in pain, and the sound echoed.


    Voldemort''s startled red eyes widened - a smoking hand floated from the top of the wand and disappeared - the ghost of Crouch''s hand, which he had cut off.


    There were more cries of pain, and something bigger began to come up from the top of the magic wand of Forrest. It was a big gray thing that looked like it was made of the firmest, thickest smoke That''s a head Then the chest and the arms It''s the body of Percy zokins.


    Harry was so surprised that he read it in the newspaper, but he didn''t understand why


    If Harry lets go of his wand in surprise, it''s all over. But instinct made Harry hold on to his wand, and the golden pillar remained intact.


    Even though Percy zokins has a thick gray soul (is that a soul? It looks as hard as a solid. £©It all came out of the end of Voldemort''s wand, as if he had been squeezed out of a very narrow tunnel.


    The shadow of zokins stood up, looked up and down at the golden column of light, and began to speak.


    "Hold on, Harry." Said zokins.


    Her voice seemed to come from a distance, echoing in the air.


    Harry looked at Voldemort - his big red eyes still showed surprise, and he, like Harry, did not expect these things to happen. Hazy, Harry heard the Death Eaters cry of terror, there is no doubt that the magic spell of Vaseline has brought enough harm to them, through the misty light, Harry can also clearly feel the cold before and the heat later.


    There were more painful shouts from the wand, and then something else appeared from the top of it - a shadow of another head, followed by arms and other bodies - this was an old man whom Harry had seen in his dreams, and now he was pushing himself out of the top of the wand, just like Percy moon His soul, or his shadow, or something else, fell next to Percy zogins, watching Harry and Voldemort as well as the golden net and wand that had been connected by the beam of light. He leaned on his crutches and didn''t look very surprised


    "He''s a real wizard, isn''t he?" Said the old man, looking at Holmes. "That man killed me, son, and defeated him."


    At this point, another head appeared.


    This head is gray like a statue, it is a woman''s head Harry saw her fall to the ground and stood up like the others and watched. Harry tried to hold his wand, but his arms were still shaking"Don''t let go!" She cried, her voice echoing in the air like Cedric''s, as if from a distance.


    "Don''t let him beat you, Harry. Don''t let go She and two other black shadows began to move along the inside of the golden net wall.


    The victims, who were killed by Voldemort, circled around the duels, whispering as they walked, encouraging Harry and hissing at Voldemort.


    Fanlin couldn''t help but focus most of his attention on Harry. He understood something in general, and he was looking forward to something


    Outside the battle continues, the Death Eaters crazy impact on van Lin''s defense line, and Fanlin also did not relax, more and more flames become a big net, he must give Harry enough time.


    Another head appeared in Voldemort''s wand, and Harry knew who he was when he saw him.


    Harry seems to have been waiting for Percy zokins to show up since he appeared from that wand. He knew who he was going to be, because the man to appear was something he would think of every night.


    This is a tall man with messy hair on a smoky shadow. He falls to the ground like Percy, stands up and looks at Harry. Harry looked back at his father''s ghostly face, his arms shaking even more.


    "Your mother is coming..." He said calmly, "she wants to see you. It will be all right soon. Keep going."


    Here she comes First her head, then her body A young woman with long hair - Lily. Porter''s smoky shape emerges from the end of Voldemort''s wand.


    Like her husband, she fell to the ground and stood up.


    She approached Harry and looked down at him. Her voice, like the others, seemed to come from afar, echoing, but quietly, so that Voldemort could not hear her. Voldemort was surrounded by his victims, and his face was now angry and frightened.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 712

    Outside the curtain of light, van Lin is trying to stop the Death Eaters from approaching.


    In fact, van Lin didn''t quite understand that these death eaters, according to their loyalty, should not have launched such a crazy attack.


    What''s more, van leen doesn''t know how long Harry can last, and Voldemort.


    But it can be confirmed that the people who Fanlin wants to see will not come out.


    Only those who get out of Voldemort''s wand can be killed on the spot. Otherwise, the soul will not be absorbed by the wand.


    In that case, the thing to do now is to go back to Hogwarts, not stay here and continue to pester.


    This is not a wise decision. At first, Fanlin''s two magic powers, which seemed to be powerful at first, have been blocked by the death eaters. Now these death eaters are attacking themselves through the world of fire incantation.


    Fortunately, not far away from their own place is Voldemort and Harry''s duel, otherwise, the awada curse is inevitable.


    With a wave of Fanlin, a bright blue magic will activate the door key in an instant.


    "Hurry up, Harry!" "There''s not much time," exclaimed Fanlin


    Harry knew it, of course, but now that he''s disconnected, he can''t bring Voldemort any trouble.


    "Very well, Harry, I think you should listen to your friend and go to the boy." James is also obviously aware of the state of van Lin, they do not have so much time to reminisce.


    "When the light beam breaks off, we will only be able to stay for a while. But we''ll buy you time. You have to go to the boy and the key will take you back to Hogwarts. Do you understand, Harry


    "Yes Said Harry, panting, trying to hold his wand - it was sliding in his fingers. "Harry," whispered Lily''s shadow, "never leave your friends..."


    "I will." Harry replied. He was holding the wand with all his might. "Let go now."


    James Potter whispered, "get ready to run, now let go..."


    "Now!" He didn''t know how long he could hold on to it. He jerked his wand and threw it into the air. So the golden column of light broke, the cage of light disappeared, and the beautiful song died, but the soul of Voldemort''s victims did not disappear. They approached Voldemort to block him from seeing Harry.


    Harry was running at the fastest speed of his life, and as he passed, he knocked down two corpse eaters who were in a daze.


    He ran zigzagging behind the tombstone, as close as he could to van Lin.


    Harry could feel the charms of the corpse eaters following him, and he heard them hit the stone tombstone.


    "Hurry up, Harry." Van Lin said in a loud voice.


    Fanlin''s wand has accumulated huge magic power again, just like a moon rising on the ground.


    "Repelloinicum!"


    The huge blue halo produced an irresistible driving force. In a moment, all the death eaters were pushed away by the spell of Vaseline.


    "You bastards, leave them two." Voldemort yelled, but then Vaseline saw James Potter pounce on Voldemort''s face.


    It seems that he gave Voldemort a hard blow, mixed with the magic of Voldemort and Harry, these dead souls burst out with amazing potential.


    "Harry, take it." Vaseline put the key into Harry''s hand. "Remember, tell Dumbledore what''s going on here when you get back."


    "OK, but Cedric..." Harry nodded heavily, but


    In a panic, Fanlin took a quick look at the manor not far away.


    Trevor doesn''t seem to want to come here. Naturally, Cedric, who has no idea of life or death


    "There''s no time for him, Harry. Get out of here and leave the rest to me." Van Lin said in a hurry, he looked at the door key, through the magic activation, the door key has almost been able to start, he only needs to resist for a short time.


    Fanlin and Harry began to run away.


    In fact, these dead souls did not last long, and Voldemort finally tore them to pieces just as van Lin could withstand the next attack.


    Harry felt as if someone had hit him hard in the chest. He watched Voldemort kill his parents again, but he couldn''t do anything about it.


    "Harry, hit attention." Vaseline quickly said that the excessive extraction of the Sorcerer''s stone made his body ache.


    "How are you?"


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s no big problem." Van Lin said, he looked back, a wall of ice will be separated from the two sides.


    "Listen, Harry, you have to go back, believe it or not, but you have to tell them that Voldemort is back."


    Voldemort''s return, the topic is a bit heavy, but this is the fact, it can not be avoided, the man came back to take revenge on him.But the question is, will you believe it?


    Harry now knows exactly what kind of state the Ministry of magic is. He keeps quiet about everything about Voldemort. For example, Voldemort came to us in the first grade, and at the Quidditch World Cup, the way the Ministry of magic chooses is to avoid talking about it.


    Harry knew exactly what effect such news could have.


    It''s like in second grade, he was identified as Slytherin''s successor.


    "I''ll tell them." Harry said, gripping the trophy of the Triwizard contest, "it''s almost ready. Let''s leave together."


    Vaseline took a look at the Goblet of fire, and then at Harry.


    Before van Lin could reply, the wall condensed by ice crystals exploded in the next second.


    "Bombarda maxima!"


    This is Voldemort''s curse. It is obvious that Fanlin can resist the attack of several death eaters by virtue of his huge magic power. However, for Voldemort''s curse, the power of van Lin is somewhat inadequate.


    "Let''s go," exclaimed Fanlin, who waved one obstacle after another without any adhesion.


    Red or green light opportunities explode almost instantaneously.


    Fanlin vaguely felt that he blocked a few, but the specific who was blocked, there was no time to see.


    Van Lin slapped the key to the door. "Get out of here, Harry!"


    "Let''s go together."


    "Oh, no, leave me alone." "I have a way to get out of here," he said


    "Do you have a way to leave?" Harry asked, "but


    "Don''t say so much. Get out of here." Van Lin pushed Harry fiercely, and the last trace of magic was added by Van Lin.


    Suddenly, a strong sense of suction and pull swallowed Harry, which is the characteristics of the door key to start.


    Harry felt himself thrown flat on the ground. His face was buried in the grass. The smell of grass filled his nose. When the key was carrying him, Harry had always closed his eyes. Now he had not opened his eyes or moved his body. The smell around him seemed to make him fall asleep. Moreover, he was so dizzy that he felt the ground under him like the deck of a ship Shaking like that, in order to keep his balance, he held on to one thing more tightly. It was the smooth, cold handle of the trophy.


    If he let this key thing go, he felt that the endless darkness at the edge of his thinking would swallow him up. Fear and fatigue made him lie on the ground, breathing the breath of grass and waiting Waiting for someone to come And the scar, a miracle, he waited.


    A sudden noise was deafening and confusing. Harry heard voices everywhere: footsteps, screams He was still lying on the ground, his face writhing as if resisting the sound, as if it was just a nightmare that would wake up Then she hugged him with both hands and turned him around.


    "Harry! Harry Harry was awakened. He saw the bright stars, albus. Dumbledore was crouching beside him, and a group of people leaned forward as if to press against them, and Harry felt the ground under his head echoing their footsteps. He didn''t feel comatose any more. He could see the crowd around him, and there were more people coming, and there were stars above them.


    ¡­¡­


    Van Lin didn''t leave with Harry.


    As a matter of fact, van leen is very clear that if only relying on himself and Harry, the news that Voldemort has returned can not be believed. Moreover, Cedric is still in the hands of Trevor.


    "Catch both of them!"


    Voldemort''s blood red eyes swept through the distant Vaseline, leaving one


    "Grucio!"


    The red light is emitted from the tip of Voldemort''s wand, and the target, of course, is the distant Vaseline.


    Fanlin hurriedly rolled around on the ground. Naturally, he had something to rely on to stay. Fox was not far away from the sky.


    Van Lin got up quickly. Now he just needs to create an opportunity for fox. Of course, if Voldemort can be hurt


    Fanlin shook his head in a hurry. He seemed to think too much.


    However, in the extraction of a magic nature is inevitable.


    Unconsciously, the open space in front of the forest has been covered with light blue runes.


    With the explosion of the magic of Vaseline, one after another of the ice thorns came out of the ground.


    However, this does not seem to bring too much trouble to Voldemort, even if it is just resurrected Voldemort.


    Under Voldemort''s counterattack, the spines pull and collide with each other, even in the direction of their master.


    Inevitably, there are also some black magic.


    "Get out of my way, he''s mine!" Voldemort''s voice sounded in time, and several Avada''s mantras were intercepted by Voldemort in mid air.Fanlin can''t help but be a little stunned, intercept awada''s curse, which is almost a thing that Fanlin can''t imagine.


    But soon, Voldemort''s counterattack interrupted van Lin''s speculation.


    Countless ice crystals turned into Voldemort''s sharp weapon, just like the way Fanlin treated Death Eaters before.


    This is not for fun. Under Voldemort''s control, these ice crystals are faster and sharper.


    Vaseline restored his wand to the size of his normal wand, and then a translucent protective cover covered his whole body.


    The broken ice crystal bumped into the protection of van Lin, just like a car hit. A huge impact force almost made van Lin unable to hold his magic wand.


    Time has never been too long, Fanlin constantly extracted from the Sorcerer''s stone, so that after the supplement to their own protection.


    This process can be regarded as a kind of suffering.


    "Fox, hurry up!" Van Lin can''t help but cry, and then he added all the magic to the top of the shield, so that after a fierce push forward.


    Voldemort put too much pressure on him. Originally, Fanlin wanted to see what Voldemort had mastered, but obviously, he almost took his own life.


    However, Voldemort''s state is not good, just resurrected himself does not have the original strength, this needs a process to accumulate.


    "Hurry up, fox." Exclaimed Fanlin.


    Phoenix straight down from the high air, "let''s go, go to the house."


    "Dumbledore..." Voldemort roared wildly, "stay here."


    Said, Voldemort''s wand on the condensation of a group of green light, no doubt, that is the light of awada''s curse.


    "Get out of the way, fox." Van Lin pulled a fox''s paw, let the little Phoenix pull to one side.


    The pale green light almost simultaneously crossed Fox''s previous position.


    "Hydrojet!"


    Under van Lin''s command, a stream of water the thickness of a thumb wound around Voldemort''s feet.


    This is the magic that van Lin has studied for a long time. If you let these water ties explain, even the Dragon skin can''t resist the powerful cutting ability.


    However, for Voldemort, Fanlin''s ability is not enough to see.


    No matter how hard Vaseline tried, the winding water could not stick to Voldemort''s body, completely blocked by magic.


    "Let''s go, fox. When I let go, you''ll take me to that house." Van Lin said in a low voice, but his trembling fingers showed the deficit of his magic power.


    "Three..."


    "Two..."


    "One..."


    "Let''s go, fox!" Fanlin roared, and the magic spell that Fanlin had been maintaining was just broken.


    The first thing van Lin saw was Voldemort''s white wand. In a word, the tail feathers of the two phoenix were all from Fox


    Fawny Thought Fox would hurt himself if he made a mistake?


    The answer seems to be


    Well


    In the twisted light, Fanlin didn''t even have time to take a look at Voldemort. He felt his body was empty, and then he got into the arms of a flame.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 713

    ¡­¡­


    Fanlin only felt the whirling of the sky. This was probably the worst trip that little Phoenix fox had ever had. Anyway, as soon as he appeared, fox fell on van Lin.


    "There''s some serious damage to space." Van Lin shook his head in an attempt to wake himself up quickly.


    "Very rare." Trevor stepped out of the shadows. "I wonder why you don''t go straight back to Hogwarts."


    "I can''t leave him here..." Van Lim looked at Cedric lying on the ground and did not know whether he was alive or dead


    Van Lim asked uncertainly, and then he squatted down and touched Cedric''s neck.


    "You didn''t save him?"


    "Maybe..." "To be sure, his identity as a human being has died out," tevrey said


    "It''s always better to be your people than to die." "I have to take him," Fanlin muttered


    "Oh, of course." "It''s just part of the deal, saving people who don''t really matter, and I''m not going to be in charge of what''s going on after them," he said


    "What do you want?" Fanlin asked, "is there anything about death? You should know what I mean by death


    "Death?" Trevor''s eyes narrowed slightly. "I''m sorry, I don''t know what you call death."


    "Don''t understand?" Fanlin felt a little funny. "Why did Voldemort make such a monster? It can''t be divorced from you."


    "Oh, of course." "In fact, it''s just a little bit of reinforcement..."


    "Little reinforcement?" Van leen instead laughed. "Very well, Mr. Trevor, I don''t think you''ll get any good results."


    "I don''t think so."


    "Are you still not going to tell me?" Fanlin did not stop to ask, "you also see how powerful Voldemort is."


    "According to normal logic, the stronger my partner is, the more favorable it will be for me. Besides, there is not another Harry Potter?"


    "Harry Potter, do you really expect him?"


    "At least, he did it long enough." "Of course, it''s part of the deal, and if you don''t stick to it long enough, then he..."


    Trevor''s eyes turned to Cedric, and then to van reen.


    "I don''t care." Van Lin shook his head gently. "Maybe Harry will care, but for me, Cedric is just a dispensable character."


    "That''s enough." "A deal with you is no different from Dumbledore or Harry Potter to me," he said


    "You just want to find someone who can check Voldemort. So, if you say identify me, it''s all..."


    "It''s true, of course, but I don''t believe in prophecy." "But everything has to leave one more way, vampires have always been like this, otherwise, in the middle ages, vampires would have died."


    "You are not rivals of the Vatican?"


    When it comes to his old opponent, the expression on his face becomes a little wonderful, at least in Van Lin''s view, his performance is very wonderful.


    "If you think so, they won''t be in the Vatican." Trevor said lightly, "it''s just a bunch of thugs who think they''re right."


    "But they are powerful." Said Fanlin.


    He''s been to the Vatican, exactly, where he went.


    As one of the world''s largest religions, the Vatican is forever shrouded in a sacred atmosphere.


    It can be said that different gods have different beliefs, but in essence, the power is the same.


    "But that''s all..."


    "I think you have a big problem with your perception of the status quo, just as you would rather choose Voldemort to cooperate." Fanlin said faintly.


    "Whatever you say," says Trevor, "history is always written by winners, isn''t it?"


    Said Trevor, and then frowned.


    "Are you a Death Eater?" Van reen looks glumly at Trevor, if the vampire becomes a Death Eater


    "It''s just a tool to connect." "I don''t have the time to work for other people," says Mr. Trevor


    "Voldemort contacted you?" Fanlin looks out of the window in uncertainty. Through the glass, Fanlin can clearly see the graveyard in the distance.


    There was no doubt that Voldemort was lecturing his men.


    Speaking of it, the number of death eaters who arrived this time was really beyond the imagination of van Lin.


    Kakarov did not come, but he must have felt it.In the choice between Voldemort and Dumbledore, kakarov''s choice should be to escape. Voldemort''s hand can not reach out, at least not yet.


    Should he have some time?


    Poor thing!


    However, this is still a troublesome matter after all, for example, Lucius, Fudge is really too bad, now most of the Ministry of magic is closely related to the support of these death eaters.


    It can be imagined that Voldemort still has a long incubation period with Fudge''s timidity.


    At least, Dumbledore would not kill fudge himself. On the contrary, Voldemort did it without pressure.


    Is this the so-called bullying?


    At least, Dumbledore is not as insane as Voldemort. If fudge really does something excessive, it is easy to drive fudge down with Dumbledore''s ability.


    However, relying on the Ministry of magic, after all, is not a reliable decision


    "Yes, he asked me something about Hogwarts." "You''re here to make him suspicious," Trevor said


    "He''s been so suspicious." Van leen said, "Hogwarts. Well, what did he ask you?"


    "I think it''s better for me to tell you the result directly," said Trevor. "You know what happened to Moody''s, people always have to come to the end and, by the way, bring Harry Potter back to him. It''s a rare opportunity for Hogwarts to open up the power of phantom transformation."


    "He thought Dumbledore stupid?"


    "But, at least, what he got from me is that Moody''s identity has not been revealed, otherwise I would not have been able to bring Harry Potter to him so smoothly."


    "Maybe." Van Lin nodded helplessly. "I think it''s better not to meet so soon, Professor moody!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 714

    ¡­¡­


    "Come with me, Harry..." Harry''s mind is a little fuzzy, he saw Dumbledore and fudge into the maze.


    Mrs. Pomfrey hasn''t arrived yet, and then, Hermione and Ron


    Van Lim hasn''t come back yet, but Dumbledore has put Hogwarts on the defensive


    "Dumbledore told me to stay here." Harry gasped, and his senses were becoming more and more blurred by the broken wound.


    "You need to lie down Come on, lie down... " There was a man bigger and stronger than Harry, half carrying him through the noisy crowd.


    Harry heard them gasping and screaming, and the man helped him up a path and took him back to the castle. They walked through the grass, across the lake and the demstrand boat. All Harry heard was the man''s heavy breathing all the way.


    "What happened? Harry Finally, as he stomped up the stone steps with Harry, someone asked, it was moody the devil''s eye.


    "The golden cup is a key to the door," Harry said as they passed through the hall. "Take Cedric and me to the cemetery There They went up the marble steps.


    "Voldemort They want to kill Cedric... "


    "And then?"


    Thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump.


    "I was knocked down and Cedric Taken away by a Vampire... "


    "Vampires take?"


    "yes It seems that He''s going to make Cedric his partner... "


    "He made a potion Let his body come back... "


    "Oh, Voldemort has the body." Moody said quickly, and then moody pressed Harry on top of the chair.


    "Right here, Harry Sit here You''ll be fine soon. Drink this... "


    Harry heard a crack of the lock and found a cup in his hand.


    "Drink it You''ll be better ok Harry, I want to know exactly what happened... "


    Moody helped to pour the liquid into Harry''s mouth. He coughed, and a pungent smell irritated his throat. Moody''s office became clear and his face was gradually visible He looked as white as the rule of law, his eyes fixed on Harry''s face.


    "What''s going on, Harry, I need to know exactly."


    Moody looked impatient, his lips trembling uneasily, looking anxious.


    "We came to a cemetery..." "And then, a man, Mr. Barty Crouch''s son, came out with Voldemort in his arms, and they wanted to kill Cedric, and then the spell went out and a vampire took Cedric away."


    "After that, they reborn Voldemort with the flesh and blood of the servants, the bones of the father and the blood of the enemy," Harry said


    Harry lifted his clothes up, and the wound on his wrist had not completely solidified.


    "Voldemort is resurrected, he will fight me, and then I hear the voice of Vaseline."


    "Van Lin al?" moody asked. "How did he get there? With the man who saved Cedric? "


    "I don''t know, professor." Harry said, "Vaseline has been hiding behind me with a phantom charm, and fox Fanlin had previously inferred that in the third mission, the Death Eaters would do it, perhaps by tracking the door key. "


    "Through Phoenix, Phoenix has such ability." Moody said.


    "Then, van Lin and I fought with Voldemort and the death eaters. Van Lin gave me the key to the door, and he went to save Cedric..."


    All of a sudden, Harry remembered what Vaseline had said. He should tell Dumbledore now. He should tell him right away.


    "There''s a Death Eater in Hogwarts. There''s a Death Eater here. They''ve engraved my name on the gold cup. They know I''m not dead..."


    Harry tried to get up, but moody pushed him to sit down.


    "I know who the corpse eater is." He said calmly.


    "Kakarov?" Harry asked angrily, "where is he? You got him? He''s locked up? "


    "Kakarov?" Modi sneered. "He ran away, and when he felt the black sign burning on his arm, he ran away. He betrayed most of the Death Eaters'' loyal supporters But I suspect he won''t run far. The Dark Lord always has a way to track down his enemies


    "Kakarov ran away? He ran away? But Didn''t he engrave my name on the gold cup


    "He doesn''t have the guts yet." Moody said, "he''s just a coward, a coward."


    "And..." Harry shook his head. The pain of the wound made him unable to think hard.


    "You mean Severus?" Moody''s look became more and more calm, "he is just a betrayer."


    Moody said quickly, and then his magic eye began to rotate. Soon, the strange eye turned to a strange angle."I think we have to get out of here." Moody said he grabbed Harry''s clothes and forced Harry to leave the stool.


    "Yes, Professor moody, although Hogwarts has been blocked, I think I have something to tell Dumbledore now."


    But moody didn''t seem to hear what Harry was saying. Harry thought moody was a little strange. He seems to be looking for something, but he can''t find it, just like, here


    "Professor, Professor moody?"


    "Let''s get out of here." Moody said that what he finally found was a key.


    Moody held the wooden staff in one hand and Harry''s clothes in the other.


    "We have to go to Dumbledore, and we have to find kakarov. Even if he didn''t engrave my name on the gold cup, he must know something." Harry said quickly, gasping for air from the festering wound.


    "Give me the wand, Harry. Give me the wand."


    "What''s the matter, Professor moody?"


    "An Auror can use his wand to determine what happened before, which is important, Harry."


    "There''s another strange thing to say." Harry said, "I had a wizard duel with Voldemort. After that, our two wands were linked together, and some dead souls appeared. I saw Percy zogins, the missing ministry official, and my parents, who came out of Voldemort''s wand..."


    "Can anyone killed by Voldemort show it, professor? What''s the consequence?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 715

    "What are the consequences?"


    Moody walked around in front of Harry like an ant on a hot pot.


    "Maybe Dumbledore can explain it to you, but I haven''t seen it with my own eyes..." Moody said, "well, Harry, I think we have to leave."


    With that, moody put Harry''s wand in his pocket.


    Harry nodded, but a change made Harry stop involuntarily.


    "Professor moody, is there anything in it?" Harry pointed to the box and asked. The noise was coming from the box.


    "It doesn''t matter. Don''t care about him."


    "Don''t care about him? Professor, but Harry looked at Moody with some embarrassment. He felt something was wrong.


    Moody is a little different from the way he contacted in the past. Now Moody is very anxious. Moreover, he is not familiar with his own office. If Harry read correctly, what Moody is looking for is It''s the key to this box.


    Harry has experienced the magic eye of moody. It can be said that even the invisibility cloak is useless in front of moody, but


    "Professor moody, can you show me that box?" Harry tried to ask.


    "I said, leave him alone." Moody seemed to be impatient, he growled, so that his voice changed a little.


    All of a sudden, Moody''s face raised a flustered expression. He grabbed Harry with one hand


    Harry instinctively wanted to step back and pull out his wand, but only then did Harry remember that moody had taken his wand.


    "Relashio!" A bunch of red light came in, with the sound of tearing, and the door of Moody''s office suddenly split


    When moody was knocked down to the ground, Harry still maintained the posture of resistance. Then he looked at where Moody''s face was just now. He saw Professor Albus Dumbledore, Professor Snape and Professor McGonagall were looking at himself from the observation glass. He turned his head and saw the three of them standing at the door. Dumbledore was standing in front of him, holding up his wand


    At that moment, Harry fully understood why people always said that Dumbledore was the only wizard that Voldemort was afraid of. When Dumbledore was staring at modina''s unconscious body, his face looked gloomy and terrible. Harry never imagined that his face would be like this. Dumbledore''s face did not have a kind smile, and his eyes behind his glasses were no longer bright Cold anger reflected on the old face, a force radiated from Dumbledore''s face, looking like it was about to burn.


    He walked into the office, stepped on Moody''s unconscious body with his foot, kicked him a few more feet on him, turned him back so that he could see his face. Snape followed him and examined the observation glass carefully. It seemed that his face was still clear and distinguishable, and the sight glass lit up the whole room with a strong light.


    Professor McGonagall went straight to Harry.


    "Get up, Potter." She whispered, her mouth wriggling as if to cry, "get up, baby Go to the hospital first. "


    "No way." Dumbledore broke in. "Dumbledore, he should go. Look at him. He''s fed up tonight."


    "He''s going to stay, Mileva, because he needs to know the truth." Dumbledore replied concisely, and then went on to say, "understanding is the first step in accepting the facts. Only by accepting the facts can he recover. He needs to know who has brought him such suffering today and why."


    "Professor moody." "How could Professor moody be like this?" Harry called


    "This is not ALATO moody." Dumbledore said calmly. "You don''t know ALATO moody, after what happened tonight, after what happened tonight, really moody won''t take you away from my sight. I knew as soon as he took you away, and came with him. "


    Dumbledore leaned over Moody''s soft body, put his hand into his coat, and pulled out Moody''s water bottle and a bunch of keys on a ring.


    Then he turned to Professor McGonagall and Professor Snape.


    "Severus, please bring me the most powerful vomit, and then go to the kitchen and bring the servant named Shanshan. Mileva, please go to Hagrid''s house, where you will find a big black dog under the pumpkin vine. Take the dog to my office and tell Hagrid that I will return it to him soon, and then you will come back here."


    Although both Professor Snape and Professor McGonagall found the instruction strange, they did not show it and immediately turned away from the office.


    Dumbledore went to the suitcase with only seven locks. He tried the first key and opened it. There was a pile of spell books in it. He closed the suitcase, opened the second lock with the second key, and opened the suitcase again. Those spell books were missing. This time, there were some tattered periscopes, some parchments and quills, and the transparent outer surface that looked like a silver white one Harry was surprised to see Dumbledore open the corresponding lock with the third, fourth, fifth and sixth keys. He repeatedly opened the suitcase and found that the contents of the suitcase were different each time. Finally he opened the lock with the seventh key and lifted the lid. This time Harry exclaimed. It looks like this time it''s a hole in the ground. There''s a basement in it. There''s a man ten feet down. He looks thin and sleepy. It''s real moody. His wooden legs are missing. There''s a magic spot under his eyelids that''s sunken. A large part of his gray hair is gone.Harry looked at Moody, who was sleeping in his suitcase, and moody, who was lying unconscious on the ground outside, infuriated.


    There is no doubt that the noise was the real professor of Moody''s resistance to imprisonment.


    Harry had heard this kind of noise very early, from the first time he came to Moody''s office, so to speak, the real Professor moody was imprisoned for a whole semester.


    By this Death Eaters?


    Damn it, no wonder he said that kakarov was not the one who engraved his name on the gold cup. It turns out that this fake Mudi is just a piece released to attract fire.


    And the real killer who wanted to kill him was Professor moody who had been helping him from the beginning to the end.


    The feeling of being cheated was so bad that Harry could hardly accept the betrayal of the most unlikely one.


    "How are you, my friend?" Dumbledore probe past, his voice appears very empty, Harry can not help but go up.


    Really, ALATO Moody is here


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 716

    Moody''s in the box didn''t answer, looking frail.


    Dumbledore climbed in, gently close to the sleeping moody, and he bent down.


    "Hypnotized by the Umbrian spell, he was weak," Dumbledore said. "Of course, they won''t let him die, Harry. Throw down the swindler''s coat. Alastair is freezing. Madame Pomfrey needs to show him, but he''s not in any danger now."


    Harry did. Dumbledore covered Moody''s coat, wrapped him up, and climbed out of the trunk. Then he took the silver bottle from the table, took the lid off, and turned it upside down. A thick liquid dripped down the floor.


    "It''s a compound soup, Harry," Dumbledore said. "You see how simple and useful it is, because moody never drinks any medicine that is not his water bottle. This is his characteristic. The liar must lock up the real moody. Only in this way can he continue to make the potion. Look at his hair..."


    Dumbledore looked at Moody under the suitcase. "This liar has been cutting his hair from alasto''s head. But I think tonight, our fake Moody''s will forget to do as usual, and at this point, we''ll see... "


    Dumbledore dragged over the stool at the table and sat down. His eyes were staring at Moody, who was unconscious on the ground. Harry looked at him, silent for a few minutes Then, in Harry''s eyes, the face of the man lying on the ground began to change. The scar disappeared, the skin became smooth, and the damaged nose grew well. The long, thick gray hair shrank to its head and replaced by golden hair. Suddenly, with a thump, the wooden leg fell off, and a normal human leg grew in its original position After a while, the original rough palm changed color and became a silver white palm. After a while, the magic eye ran out of the face, a normal eye grew out, and the magic eye rolled to the ground, turning in all directions without rules.


    Harry saw a man lying in front of him with fair skin, freckles and thick hair. Harry recognized him. He had seen this man in Dumbledore''s meditation basin. He wanted to prove to Mr. crouch that he was innocent


    Most importantly, he should stay next to Voldemort, not here. That silver palm is one of the conditions for Voldemort''s resurrection.


    Harry looked at it carefully again.


    Now his eyes are wrinkled and he looks much older


    There was a rush of footsteps in the corridor, and Snape came back, followed by glitter, and later Professor McGonagall.


    "Crouch Cried Snape, staying at the door: "little Barty crouch!"


    "God." Said Meg, also staying at the door and staring at the man lying on the ground. She stood next to Snape, her mouth wide open, with a deafening scream.


    "Master crouch, master crouch, how can you be here? She threw herself at the young man, leaned over his face, and cried to Dumbledore," you kill him! You killed him! You killed the master''s son


    "He''s just stunned by the curse, twinkle." Dumbledore said, "please step aside, Severus. Have you got the potion?"


    Snape gave Dumbledore a small glass bottle of completely transparent liquid that he used to threaten Harry in class.


    Dumbledore stood up, went to the young man, bent down and pulled him to the wall under the observation glass, which reflected Dumbledore.


    Professor Snape and Professor McGonagall were still there, kneeling on the ground, glistening, shaking their hands over their faces, Dumbledore prized the young man''s mouth, dropped three drops of medicine, and then pointed his wand at the young man''s chest.


    "Enrrate!"


    Crouch''s son opened his eyes. His face was loose and his eyes were blurred. Dumbledore half knelt down so that their faces were opposite.


    "Can you hear me?" Dumbledore asked softly. The man''s eyes flashed a few times. Mumbling answer


    "Good!"


    "I wish you could tell me," Dumbledore said softly, "how did you get here and how did you escape from Azkaban?"


    Crouch took a deep breath, with a shuddering sound, and said in a low, unemotional voice, "my mother saved me. She knew she was dying. She begged my father to save me. That was her last wish. My father loved her but didn''t like me, but he agreed. They came to see me and gave me a compound soup containing my mother My mother also drank a compound soup containing one of my own hair. As a result, we exchanged bodies. "


    Shanshan shook her head all the time. "Don''t say it, master crouch. Don''t say it. You''ve put your father in a dilemma."


    But crouch took another deep breath, and still said in that low voice, "those stupid Dementors, they sent in Azkaban, a cool man, a dying man, they also sent a cool man, a dying man, my father sent me out disguised as my mother, because every prisoner was looking at us through the door.""My mother died in Azkaban soon! She had been drinking that compound until death approached, and she was buried in my name with my body, and everyone believed that she was me The man''s eyelids fluttered several more times.


    "What will your father do to you when he takes you home?" Dumbledore asked calmly.


    "Arranged my mother''s funeral, a quiet and secret funeral, the tomb was empty, and the servants took care of me. After I recovered, I was hidden and strictly monitored. My father had to subdue me with a lot of incantations. When I gradually recovered my strength, I just wanted to find my master Go back to work for him


    "How did your father subdue you?" Asked Dumbledore.


    "With the Umbrian spell." "Under the control of my parents, I was forced to wear a invisibility cloak day and night, always with this servant. She took care of me, sympathized with me, and advised my father to give me occasional hospitality, she said, in return for my good performance."


    "Master crouch, master crouch," shimmered, covering his face and sobbing, "you shouldn''t have told them that we''re going to be in trouble..."


    But obviously, the words of a domestic elf can''t stop Barty crouch, who took the real emetic, from confessing.


    Harry listened attentively. He had seen the woman. It was a woman who looked very gentle and kind.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 717

    "Does anyone else know that you are still alive?" Dumbledore asked softly, "except for your father and this servant?"


    "Yes," said crouch, whose eyelids fluttered a few more times. "Percy, a witch in my father''s office, came in with a document and asked for my father''s signature. He was not at home. Shanshan led her into the room and went to the kitchen to look for me. But Percy zokins heard Shane talking to me, and she came in to check. What she heard was enough to make her guess who was talking to Winky. When her father came home and met her, he used a very powerful memory charm to make her forget what she had found. Because it was so powerful, he said the spell had permanently destroyed her memory


    "Why did she come to spy on my master''s private affairs?" Shanshan cried and said, "why doesn''t she let us stay the same?"


    "Tell me about the Quidditch World Cup." Said Dumbledore.


    "It was Shanshan who told his father." Crouch still said in that monotonous voice, "she spent months persuading him. She said that I had been at home for years and I liked Quidditch. Let him go, he will wear a invisibility cloak, let him go out for a breath of fresh air, she said my mother would certainly agree with her, she told her father that my mother used her life for my life of freedom, not for the life I was still in prison, and he finally agreed


    "This was carefully arranged. My father took Shanshan and me to tombos early in the morning. Shanshan said that he wanted to reserve a place for my father. Actually, I sat there invisible. Only when everyone left the cubicle did we come out. Shanshan looked alone. No one knew the truth."


    "But Shannon didn''t know I was getting stronger, and I started fighting my father''s Umbrian spell, and several times I almost recovered, and for a few brief periods I broke free of his control, and finally it happened, and it was in tomboz that it felt like waking up from a sleeping dream, and in the middle of the game, I found myself exposed to the public, And I found a wand sticking out of a boy''s bag in front of me. I haven''t had a wand since I entered Azkaban, so I stole it. Shanshan doesn''t know. Shanshan has acrophobia. She covers her face all the time. "


    "Master crouch, you bad boy." She whispered, tears dripping on her fingers.


    "So you got the wand." Dumbledore said, "so how do you use it?"


    "It''s the master''s servant." Crouch said, "they attacked the Quidditch World Cup, so I tried to escape, but I was spotted by Shane."


    "I wasn''t very clear at the time, but I could recognize that the people who attacked at the Quidditch World Cup were not any of our predecessors Things that have never been to Azkaban. They have never suffered for my master, they have all betrayed him. They are no longer enslaved. They are free to look for him, but they do not. They are just playing the Muggle movement. The sound wakes me up. My mind is clearer than it was a few years ago. It makes me angry. I have a magic wand and decide to attack them because they betrayed their master! Shanshan saw me angry, she used her own magic to connect me with her, ready to go out of the field, into the forest, away from those corpse eaters. I want to stop her. I want to teach the corpse eaters what loyalty to the black Duke is. What I''m going to punish them is not to shoot the black mark into the sky with my stolen wand


    "Then the battle between the wizard named van Lindel and his master''s servant came to an end. The huge magic shock broke the connection between us. I took the opportunity to release the mark, but I knew it would be exposed, so I put my wand in the shining hand, and the phantom moved away."


    "But the area where the magic erupted was so chaotic that I wore a invisibility cloak and tried to force it through, but I failed. It was a difficult thing without a magic wand."


    "When Shanshan was found out, my father knew that I was sure I was around. He searched all the bushes she had been in, but he didn''t find me there. However, he finally found me. He left a mark on me, so I couldn''t escape. But when other people came out of the forest, he put me under the Umbrian spell again and took me back Home, he sent Shanshan away, she nearly exposed him, let me get a magic wand, and almost let me escape


    There was a howl of despair from twinkle.


    "Now my father and I are alone at home, and then, and then," Crouch''s head shook, his face in a fit of ecstasy, "my master found me."


    "Late one night, he came to my house with his servant, a vampire. My master found out that I was still alive. He captured Percy zogins in Albania and tortured her. She told her master a lot about the Triwizard game, and the old moody, who was going to teach in Hogwarts, continued to torture her and eventually broke my father She told him that I had escaped from Azkaban and had been held by my father himself and could not find him. So my master knew that I was still his loyal servant, perhaps even the most loyal. According to Percy''s message to him, my master planned a plan, and he needed my help. So he came to my house in the middle of the night and my father opened the doorCrouch''s face was more happy, as if recalling the sweetest time of his life.


    "Soon, my father was charmed by his master''s inbelio spell. Now he is imprisoned and under control. The master forces him to do things as usual, as if nothing had happened. When I was released, I woke up, and I became myself again, as full of vitality as a few years ago!"


    "Then what did Lord Voldemort tell you to do?" Asked Dumbledore.


    "He asked me if I was ready to do anything for him and take any risks. I always said that it was my dream and my greatest ambition to serve him and prove my ability to him. He told me that he needed to place a loyal servant in Hogwarts. He wanted to guide Potter through the three wizard contest instead of showing up to do it himself. He wanted to watch Harry. Porter, make sure he gets the gold cup and turns it into a door key. It can take the first person who touches it to the master, but first


    "You need ALATO moody." Dumbledore said his blue eyes were angry, but his voice remained calm.


    "The vampire did this with me. We prepared Dolly''s potion in advance, and then sneaked into Moody''s room. He fought for a while, but we subdued him in time, put him in a small room in his own magic box, cut off some of his hair and added it to the potion. I drank the potion, turned moody into Moody''s, and took away his wooden legs and magic eyes When Arthur Weasley came to deal with the Muggles who heard the noise, I was ready to go to him. I moved the trash can in the yard and told Arthur Weasley that I had heard intruders in my yard trying to remove the trash cans. Then I put on Moody''s clothes and the black detector, put them in the suitcase with Modi, and set off for Hogwarts, the inhaler The blood ghost didn''t let him die, just put him under the Umbrian spell.


    In fact, due to the lack of reliable personnel around the host, the final latent work is done by the vampire who can''t remember his name. It''s part of the deal. Although I don''t quite understand it, I''m still clear about the following.


    As a means of control, the vampire had to hand in the memory of Hogwarts.


    Later, I saw that the vampire wanted to ask him questions, find out his past history and learn his habits, so that he could hide from anyone, including Dumbledore. He also needed Moody''s hair to make the compound soup. Other ingredients were easy to find. I stole bumsi Ann''s skin from the dungeon, and the pharmacist asked me why I was in his office. He said it was Feng Life to find things. "


    " so, after you attacked Moody''s, what happened to you? " Asked Dumbledore. "I went back to take care of my master, at my father''s house, and watched him as well."


    "But your father escaped." Said Dumbledore. "Yes, after a period of time, he began to resist the Umbrian spell. Like myself, he knew what was going to happen several times. My master decided not to let him leave home any more. That had become unsafe. In this way, he forced my father to send letters to all departments saying that he was ill, but I was too busy to do my duty. I gave it to him A vampire, but he didn''t see it well enough. My father ran away. The owner guessed that he must have wanted to go to Hogwarts to tell me about everything and to admit that he had smuggled me out of Azkaban.


    "The master sent me a letter to tell my father about his escape, and he asked me to stop him at all costs, so I kept watching. I was lurking outside Hogwarts, and inside Hogwarts, the guy who played Moody''s in the field kept an eye on it."


    "Later, I found him elsewhere." Crouch said, "the master''s curse is not so easy to break free from. My father was a little crazy, so he was exposed. But in the course of the war, he escaped again, desperate to escape, and the phantom moved to the periphery of Hogwarts


    "Did you come after me?"


    "Yes, I didn''t even have time to inform my partner. I just took an assistant and chased him out." "But the worst part was that the wizard named van Lindel was also in the forest, with a little boy from demstrom, and as soon as we showed up, that guy was following the magic waves."


    "And then?"


    "I''m sorry I didn''t kill my father." Crouch said, "but the master did some experiments on my father, so I''m not worried."


    "What experiment?"


    "I don''t know. I only know that it was brought by those vampires. Part of them are looking for a totem or something from the ancient ruins. The owner, China and Japan, are studying him. Maybe it''s demon magic."


    "Demonic magic?" Dumbledore murmured, and there seemed to be no useful information in Barty Crouch''s mouth.


    "No, no, no!" Shan Shan wailed, "master crouch, master crouch, what are you talking about?"


    "You killed your father." Dumbledore said, still in a low voice, "you succeeded. He died in St. Mungo''s magic hospital, and he was destroyed with his soul."


    "I know, I know." Little Barty Crouch''s face was almost feverish. "No one can escape the palm of his master."Little Barty''s words made Harry feel a little uncomfortable, but


    "And then?" Dumbledore asked softly, "what else did you do after that?"


    "The master punished me." But fortunately, the plan didn''t change. The vampire was still lurking from Hogwarts as Moody''s, and I continued to serve the master. We found the body of the master''s father, and with my arm, it was just Harry Potter''s blood, but we had patience


    Crouch narrated slowly, which made Harry''s heart a little chilly. Van Lin didn''t cheat him all the time, but he didn''t try his best


    "The last task of the three wizard contest begins. According to the plan, the vampire will guide Harry Potter to get the trophy." Barty crouch, Jr., said, "we''re ready for that. Although I don''t believe in any vampire, I don''t think we''re going to fail Sure enough, Harry Potter is here. There should be an unknown boy. "


    "His name is Cedric, Cedric Digory!" Harry said impatiently, "you killed him."


    "I was going to kill him, but I was blocked by that vampire. He wanted to turn Cedric into his people, a vampire. I have to say, this is more interesting than killing him."


    "I presided over the resurrection ceremony, and then quietly waited until my master, through the bones of his father, the flesh and blood of his servants, and the blood of his enemies, returned in a very powerful manner."


    "So, what are you doing here?"


    "Get Harry Potter!" Barty crouch, Jr., said, "this is an opportunity. Hogwarts'' defenses are lax. If it hadn''t been destroyed by that imp named van Lindel again, I wouldn''t have come to Hogwarts to take the risk. He tried to fight my master, and the most incredible thing is that he resisted it."


    "What about Fanlin? Is there anything wrong with him?" Harry asked anxiously.


    "Oh, the boy escaped through the Phoenix. We couldn''t track the Phoenix''s footprints, so the master was very angry, and then I wanted to make the master happy."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 718

    Dumbledore stood up.


    He looked at little Barty Crouch for a moment, with a look of disgust on his face. Then he raised his wand again and threw a rope out of it. The rope spun around little Barty crouch, and it tied him up.


    Dumbledore turned to Professor McGonagall. "Mileva, can you stay here? I''ll take Harry upstairs


    "Of course." Professor McGonagall said. She seems to feel a little queasy, as if she had just seen someone ill. But when she took out her wand and pointed it at little Barty crouch, her hand was very steady.


    "Severus," Dumbledore turned to Snape, "tell Madame Pomfrey to come down here. We''re going to take moody to the hospital. Then you go down to the basement, find Cornell and bring him to this office. He would have wanted to question crouch himself. Tell him if he wants to find me, I''ll be in the hospital wing in half an hour. "


    Snape nodded quietly, and a gust of wind flew out of the room.


    "Harry." Cried Dumbledore gently.


    Harry stood up and shook again. He didn''t notice the pain in his leg when he was listening to crouch, but now the pain was very intense.


    He realized that he was shaking.


    Dumbledore grabbed his arm and helped him out into the dark corridor.


    "Harry, you come to my office first," he said quietly as they walked up the aisle. "Sirius has sneaked back from Norway and is waiting for us."


    Harry nodded. He had a sense of numbness and a sense of being completely out of reality, but he didn''t care, and he was even happy about it.


    He didn''t want to think about anything since he came into contact with the three wizard games.


    He didn''t want to look at the vivid, photographic memories: moody in the trunk; crouch, who fell to the ground with a stump in his arms; Voldemort, Cedric, rising from the steaming cauldron Life and death do not know Cedric should go back to his parents Fanlin, who hasn''t come back yet


    "Professor," Harry murmured, "where are the diggories? What''s more, van Lin He... "


    "They''re staying with spitter," Dumbledore frowned. His voice was quiet throughout the interrogation of Barty crouch Jr., but for the first time there was a small tremor, "she is the owner of Cedric''s house, and she knows Cedric best! As for van Lin, fox will protect his safety


    They went to the stone statue in front of Dumbledore''s office.


    Dumbledore gives the code and it pops open. He and Harry went up the spiral escalator to the oak door.


    Dumbledore pushed the door open. Sirius was standing there, and his pale face looked terrible, as if he had just escaped Azkaban.


    After a while, he walked across the room. "Harry, how are you? I know - I know things like this - what happened? " When he helped Harry to a stool in front of a table, his hand trembled. "What happened?" He asked more eagerly.


    Dumbledore began to tell Sirius everything Barty crouch said.


    Harry didn''t pay much attention to it. Every bone in his body was tired and painful. He didn''t want anything. He just wanted to sit here quietly until he fell asleep, so he didn''t have to think about and experience anything.


    Dumbledore finished. He sat behind the table facing Harry. He looked at Harry, but Harry avoided his eyes. Dumbledore wanted to ask him that he wanted Harry to go over what had happened.


    "Harry, I want to know what happened after you touched the door key in the maze?" Said Dumbledore.


    "Dumbledore, I''ll leave it till tomorrow morning, will you?" Said cyrils rashly. He put his hand on Harry''s shoulder. "Let him sleep for a while and have a rest."


    Harry was filled with gratitude for Sirius. But Dumbledore cared about Sirius.


    He leaned over to Harry, and Harry looked up reluctantly at the blue eyes.


    "If I thought it would help you to get a good night''s sleep and let you think later about what happened tonight, I will do it." Dumbledore said kindly, "but I know how to be better. Now you are numb to the pain for a while. When you finally feel it, it will be more painful, not to mention your friends You have shown the greatest courage I can hope for, and now I want you to show it again. I want you to tell me what happened


    Yes, there are still people who haven''t come back


    Harry now some dare not leave here, if return to Gryffindor, a person''s position is missing, even Hermione''s eyes, Harry does not know how to face.


    He took a deep breath and began to tell them. As he spoke, the scene that happened that night appeared before his eyes: he saw the glittering surface of the potion that revived Voldemort, the corpse eater in the grave, and the vampire taking Cedric awayOnce or twice Sirius made some noises as if he wanted to say something. His hand was still firmly on Harry''s shoulder, but Dumbledore interrupted him by raising his hand.


    Harry was happy because it was easier for him to go on now that he had started.


    It''s even a belief that he seems to feel some poison coming out of him.


    It took him determination and courage to go on, but he still realized that once he had said it all, he would feel better.


    When Harry said that crouch had cut his arm with a dagger, cyrils let out a roar.


    Dumbledore jumped to his feet and Harry was startled.


    Dumbledore went around the table and asked Harry to reach out. Harry pointed out where his robe had been torn and the cut below.


    "He said that using my blood would make him more powerful than someone else''s," Harry told Dumbledore. "He said the protection - which my mother left for me - and he proved that he was right - he could touch me without hurting himself, and he touched my face."


    For a moment, Harry felt a triumph in Dumbledore''s eyes.


    But then he thought it was his imagination, because when Dumbledore returned to his seat behind the table, he looked as old and haggard as he had seen before. "Well," he said, sitting down again, "Voldemort has overcome the special potion. Harry, go on


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 719

    Harry went on.


    He explained how Voldemort came out of the cauldron, told them as much as he could remember what Voldemort had said to the group of corpse eaters, and that Voldemort untied his rope and returned his wand to him for a duel.


    When Harry said the voice of van Lin suddenly appeared, Sirius could not sit still. He wanted to find van Lin, but no one knew where it was.


    But when he said that a golden light had connected him to Voldemort''s staff, he found his throat blocked.


    He wanted to go on, but memories of what came out of Voldemort''s wand flooded his mind: he saw a lot of people, he saw the old man, Percy. Zokins His mother His father


    He was glad Sirius broke the silence. "The wands are connected together?" He looked at Harry and Dumbledore and asked, "why?"


    Harry looked up at Dumbledore, who had an air of attraction.


    "Priorincantato..." Dumbledore murmured.


    He looked at Harry, and suddenly there was a light of understanding between them.


    "Reversed spell power?" Sirius said sharply.


    "Absolutely "Harry''s wand has the same core as Voldemort''s, and each wand has a feather from the same Phoenix''s tail," Dumbledore said. The Phoenix, in fact... " He added, pointing to the empty shelf.


    "The feather of my wand is fox''s?" Said Harry in surprise.


    "Yes," said Dumbledore, "Mr. Olivander wrote to tell me that when you left his shop four years ago, you bought a second stick."


    "What happens when a stick touches his brother?" Asked Sirius.


    "They can''t function properly between them." Dumbledore said, "but if the wand master forces them to fight, it has little effect."


    "One wand forces the other to repeat the spell it used - reverse it. The latest becomes the farthest And then there are those before. " He looked at Harry, and Harry nodded. "It means," Dumbledore said slowly, staring into Harry''s face, "that some form of Lily and James will definitely reappear."


    "Yes, that''s right." Harry murmured, "no wonder Vaseline asked me to fight Voldemort."


    "So Lily and James are back to life?" Sirius said in a sharp voice.


    "There are no incantations to awaken the dead," Dumbledore said heavily. "All that happened was a reversal. The shadow of living Lily and James will come out of the wand. am I correct? Harry


    "He spoke to me," said Harry, his voice shaking again. "The ghost of my parents, or whatever he is, spoke to me."


    "An echo." "It retains the looks and characteristics of Lily and James," said Dumbledore. I guess other things like this have also appeared... "


    "The early victim of Voldemort''s wand An old man, "said Harry, still choking," Percy. "And zokins..."


    "Your parents!" Dumbledore said quietly.


    Sirius held Harry''s shoulder so tightly that Harry felt pain.


    "One of the earliest victims of the wand," said Dumbledore, nodding, "from the opposite order. Of course, if you keep that connection, there will be more. Good, Harry, these reactions, these shadows What did they do? "


    Harry describes how the characters coming out of the wand linger in the golden net. Voldemort seems to be very afraid of them. The shadow of Harry''s father tells him what to do, and then van Lin urges him out of the aperture. At this point, Harry found that he couldn''t go on.


    He looked at Sirius and covered his face with his hand.


    "I repeat," said Dumbledore, "and tonight you have shown the greatest courage I can hope for. Harry, your courage is the same as that of those who did not fear Voldemort''s ferocity, who fought bravely to death. You''ve shouldered the burden of a wizard, and you can do it. You give us hope. You''re going to the hospital wing with me tonight. I don''t want you to go back to the dorm, take some sleeping pills and lie still Sirius, would you like to stay with him


    Sirius nodded and stood up. He went back to the big black dog, walked out of the office with Harry and Dumbledore, and accompanied them down the stairs to the hospital wing.


    When Dumbledore opened the door, Harry saw Mrs. Weasley, bill, Ron and Hermione surrounded Shenqing''s Distressed Mrs. Pomfrey. They seemed to be asking for information about Harry and what happened to him.


    Harry didn''t dare to look up. He didn''t want to look at Hermione''s face. Suddenly, Harry was dumb. He even said hello


    As soon as Harry, Dumbledore and big black dog came in, they came and surrounded them. Mrs. Weasley let out a whimper."Harry, oh, Harry." She began to run, but Dumbledore was between them.


    "Molly," he said, raising his hand, "listen to me for a moment. Harry had a terrible test tonight, and he had just restated everything for me. Now all he needs is a quiet rest. If he wants you to stay with him, "he said, looking at Ron, Hermione and bill," you can stay with him. But I hope you don''t ask him until he''s ready to answer, not tonight


    Mrs. Weasley looked pale and nodded. She suddenly reproached Ron and bill as if they were making a noise? He needs to be quiet. "


    "Headmaster," said Mrs. Pomfrey, looking at Sirius''s big black dog, "I''d like to ask --"


    "this dog will stay with Harry for a while," Dumbledore said bluntly, "I promise he''s trained. Harry, I''ll wait until you go to bed. "


    Harry was grateful to Dumbledore for asking him not to be asked. It''s not that he doesn''t want them here, but he can''t bear to explain it again and review it again.


    In particular, how does he explain to Hermione?


    Explain why van Lin hasn''t come back. Most of Hermione''s worries are about him. But what if Hermione knew that van Lin had seen Voldemort?


    He couldn''t hide it. As long as Hermione asked, he had to answer honestly.


    "I''ll see Cornell, and I''ll come back to see you, Harry," said Dumbledore. "You''ll stay here till tomorrow, until I''ve talked to my classmates at school."


    Then he left.


    When he arrived at the other bed where he was really still, Mrs. Murphy was lying on the other side of the room. His wooden legs and magic eyes are on the bedside counter.


    "How is he?" Harry asked. "He will be all right," said Madame Pomfrey. She brought Harry her pajamas and pulled up the curtain around him. Harry took off his robe, put on his pajamas and went to bed.


    Ron, Hermione, bill, Mrs. Weasley and the black dog sat in his four sided chairs around the curtain of the bed.


    Ron and Hermione looked at him as if they were afraid of him.


    "I''m fine," Harry told them, "just a little tired."


    Harry quickly moved his eyes away from Hermione''s face. It looked like the girl asked Harry about van Lin, but Van Lin


    As Mrs. Weasley smoothed his bedspread, her eyes filled with tears.


    Mrs. Pomfrey hurried to her office with a tall glass and a small bottle of purple potion.


    "Harry, you need to drink this," she said. "It''s a drug that keeps you awake and not dreaming." Harry took the glass and took a few sips. At once he felt dizzy and everything around him became blurred. The light in the room seemed to blink friendly at his bedside through the curtain of his bed. His body seemed to sink deeper in the warm down mattress.


    Before he had finished drinking the medicine, and before he could speak, he was brought to sleep by fatigue.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 720

    Tonight''s Hogwarts is destined to be an extraordinary night.


    Finally, Hogwarts did not escape from the curse of death, even though Dumbledore, the greatest White wizard in the world, was in charge of the competition.


    There is no doubt that this is a day that no one can forget.


    The warriors entered the maze, and then changed one after another.


    Furong is the first to leave, and then Krum. Even Harry Potter looks like he is going to die, and one person is missing.


    "Where is the boy?"


    "Harry said he was taken away by a vampire, and van Lin has gone to save him."


    Then, a man''s anxious pace was heard in the room.


    "It''s serious. Busbarton and demstrand will not give up."


    "It''s just that you think so. After all, he''s back, and no one can resist it."


    It seems that someone bumped into something, but then the conversation turned to angry voices.


    "I don''t believe it, Dumbledore!" A man said aloud, "this is just an accident of the three witchcraft contest. The followers of that person are against the plot of the Ministry of magic."


    "Cornelli..." Dumbledore said anxiously, "please, old friend, recognize the reality. He''s back. It''s no doubt that he left Albania. Percy has been killed by him..."


    It seems to be a little cold, but Cornell fudge is not willing to believe what Dumbledore said


    "He can''t come back. He''s been dead for 13 years, Dumbledore!" Cornell seemed to be in a bit of a mood.


    "I know, I know..." Dumbledore also appeared a little impatient, but he was still patient and explained to Cornell, "you should know where Harry came back from. The Triwizard contest was tampered with. Barty crouch, Jr., played moody. There was a vampire before him. Harry almost couldn''t come back."


    "So you should be on your guard, Dumbledore." Cornell fudge said seriously, "as for Azkaban''s fugitive, there''s no doubt that it''s Barty''s handwriting. I''ll send his son back to my aunt Caban, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    Fudge snorted coldly, and then left Dumbledore''s office with Auror.


    In fact, Fanlin was not surprised by Fudge''s reaction, let alone Dumbledore.


    As for the Minister of magic pushed up by Dumbledore, Dumbledore knows much more than van Lin.


    Dumbledore saw Connelly''s cowardice and cowardice in his eyes, but at least in the beginning, Cornell fudge was willing to listen to him.


    Listen to Dumbledore''s words, this has almost formed a convention in the Ministry of magic, until in recent years, Fudge''s ability to play.


    Without war, witches in peacetime naturally do not need a tough leader to govern with more moderate means, which is more in line with what witches want.


    Naturally, Dumbledore''s advocate faction, does not forget Voldemort''s threat speech to become unable to be accepted.


    Fudge is afraid, he is anesthetizing himself, Voldemort does not appear in front of him one day, Fudge will not admit that Voldemort has returned.


    He has no ability to fight, the whole magic world, only Dumbledore can fight.


    This means that fudge will return to the era when the war has just ended, give up the right to be available and become a tool for giving orders.


    Even worse, they were replaced directly.


    Fanlin thinks that this is what Cornell fears most. He just doesn''t want to give up his power. Maybe in peacetime, Fudge is a good leader. He is tolerant enough, but now


    The fire swept through the office in an instant, and several figures appeared to be in a bit of confusion from the air. It looked very strange, but Dumbledore was not surprised at all.


    "You seem disappointed, professor."


    "You''re back, Fanlin..." Dumbledore said wearily, "Fox sent me a signal a few minutes ago, but how did you come back so late?"


    "There was some trouble." Van Lin curled his lips.


    In order to bring Cedric back, van Lin had to pretend to be in conflict with Trevor, but his body was at a loss due to excessive extraction of magic.


    Fortunately, fox is here. He doesn''t need him to do things like space shuttle. He just needs to hold on to Cedric''s clothes.


    But Voldemort catch up, this is Fanlin did not expect, for this reason, fox had to change direction several times in succession, until a few minutes ago, fox finally got rid of Voldemort''s tracking in France.


    "Some trouble?" Dumbledore frowned.


    "Your student is not going to let go of his younger brother." "I was hunted down by Voldemort, and he seemed to be able to see through the trajectory of fox''s movement," Van leen said"It''s impossible." Dumbledore shook his head. "The Phoenix is far more powerful than you think."


    "But we were tracked." "I took Cedric to jump with Fox, and Voldemort forced us out. With magic, fox almost got hurt."


    "Maybe it''s the wand." Dumbledore thought for a moment. "You should be aware that there is a connection between Voldemort and Harry''s wands, and the cores of their wands are from fox, fox''s tail feathers, and they are from the same Phoenix."


    "So Voldemort was able to locate Fox and me with his wand?" Asked Fanlin.


    "It should be like this." Dumbledore said, "both tail feathers can trigger spells like the pre flashback charm, not to mention fox, which is powerful in its own right."


    "I''ve been thinking about a question, professor." "So, Voldemort couldn''t hurt fox with his magic spell."


    "In theory, it is." Dumbledore said, "but I haven''t tried it myself, but Tom should be alert. Relying on Fox and Harry''s wand can''t stop him for too long."


    Van leen nodded. Dumbledore knew Tom Riddle well. Naturally, Dumbledore never underestimated him.


    Voldemort was absolutely sure that he had not spent too long, but it was difficult to find a suitable wand.


    Phoenix''s twin magic wand, which is almost the top quality production of Ollivander


    The wand chooses his wizard.


    This sentence Fanlin has not been too concerned about, but various signs show that this small stick is not as simple as imagined.


    To tell you the truth, Vaseline has never had much sense of the wand. Maybe it is because he lost his wand too early. Since Eaton put the wand into his body, most of the wands used by Fanlin are Hermione''s wands.


    Hermione''s wand did not repel him. Later, nicoleme made a magic wand with alchemy. Since then, van Lin has never used a magic wand.


    Although Fanlin has always reduced his wand to the size of a wand, his wand is more powerful than his wand.


    At least, Fanlin has never seen the link effect of that wand.


    The most important thing is that the Deathly Hallows, that is, the bone setting wand, are in Dumbledore''s hands. There is no doubt that it is powerful, which is why Voldemort pursues it.


    The reason why Harry can get the wand is that Harry can get it.


    The first children were Harry Potter and Neville Longbottom.


    If Voldemort chose Neville, would Harry''s wand recognize Neville as the main one?


    Recognize the Lord?


    Vaseline felt that he must be crazy. At least there was nothing wrong with his missing wand. But could he use Dumbledore''s wand?


    Visual inspection should not be allowed, just like Hermione can''t fully use his wand. For different people, the magic wand''s increasing effect


    "It''s always a method, but it can only work once." Fanlin nodded and said, fox stood on the shelf quietly. The more you touch, the more you can feel the magic of Phoenix.


    It feels like Hermione Well, like a cat.


    It''s addictive.


    "I don''t deny it, but it''s just a way to delay death." Said Dumbledore.


    "If Voldemort did his best, could he break the limit of this wand?"


    "I don''t know, but You should know that... "


    Fanlin recalled the situation at that time, Voldemort tried his best


    Harry is so weak that Voldemort is able to break this limitation.


    Harry''s parents'' souls were torn apart by Voldemort. At least, there was no longer that breath on Voldemort''s wand.


    There is no doubt that this soul power is a kind of consumable, but how does this soul enter?


    "Professor, do you think that the soul of the man killed by the Avada curse will be confined to the wand used to cast the curse?" Vaseline tried to ask, but in his cognitive domain, this is the only explanation that van Lim can accept.


    "I don''t know." Dumbledore said, "but there is a great possibility, at least, that magic can''t create life out of thin air. Just like what you studied, turning magic into water can''t be created. The summit of Transfiguration is just infinitely close to life, but it lacks the most important thing."


    "It can''t be displayed on the map. It''s missing the name..." Vaseline looked up at Dumbledore and said, "with the soul!"


    "that''s right." Dumbledore said, "it seems that there are still some mistakes in my previous interpretation..."Said Dumbledore, drawing out his white bone wand.


    Van Lin''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    He knows what Dumbledore wants to do, but with the bonesetting wand


    "It''s not a good choice, Professor Dumbledore." Fanlin said, "maybe you can change a wand."


    "But this is the one thing I want to know the most." Dumbledore said, "about him..."


    "He?" Van Lin is a little confused. This is what he said. For van Lin, in addition to greenworth, there are other things


    Dumbledore''s past is too vague. It can be said that Dumbledore''s archives are completely unknown except for Greenwood.


    "Yes..." Dumbledore pinched the elder wand at his fingertips. "But, it takes some method."


    "On the soul level Vaseline thought for a moment, "sorry, Professor Dumbledore, I can''t think of any magic to force out this hidden soul, or to find a magic wand of the same origin to fight against, which is simply impossible."


    The wand in Dumbledore''s hand is slightly shining. Obviously, Dumbledore is trying.


    However, this attempt is not reliable, at least, Dumbledore did not force anything.


    For the old wand, Avada''s curse is nothing new. The worse forbidden curse is just a spell once cast for the old wand.


    "Professor, Professor..."


    Van Lim made two tentative calls, and Dumbledore slowly retracted his arm.


    "Professor, you..."


    "Obviously, it failed." Dumbledore said, "the conditions don''t look good, but I can''t think of any way."


    "I''m sorry, professor. Maybe we can put it on for a while." "The crux of the problem is that it seems that Mr. Minister is very dissatisfied with what we have said," Van Lin said with a frown


    "Of course he would." Dumbledore said, "cornelli is too timid. In ordinary times, the Ministry of magic has no problem in his hands..."


    "But the point is that Voldemort has come back and I''ve played against him


    "Fight?" Dumbledore raised his eyebrows. "I was surprised."


    "He''s just resurrected, his magic and his body have not reached the peak." Fanlin said, "even so, I still have no strength to change hands, my magic spell was broken in an instant by him."


    "You''ve drawn too much of the power of the Sorcerer''s stone." Dumbledore said, "it''s useless in our eyes, even if it''s just a little bit raw, unless it''s completely crushed by magic."


    "That''s the only way I can do it, Professor, or Cedric will die somewhere." Said Fanlin, shaking his head.


    "There''s nothing wrong with this, but Tom''s power..." Dumbledore said, "how much does Tom have about that monster?"


    "At least, Riedel hasn''t applied it to his body yet." When Yu Lin said, "it takes a long time to reach the peak."


    "How long?"


    "By your strength A year and a half... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 721

    In a year and a half, this process is not long, or short.


    Of course, this is only based on the accumulation of normal wizard to estimate Voldemort.


    If Voldemort really let it go, Fanlin would never doubt that Voldemort had just resurrected today, and that he would hit Hogwarts tomorrow.


    However, there is still a year to go.


    In the original time, it took more than a year to deal with the problems of the Ministry of magic, and Voldemort was also secretly strengthening himself.


    This is no way. Although Britain is so big, he and Dumbledore want to find Voldemort in the British magic world, which is no different from looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Er Looking for a needle in a haystack doesn''t seem to be very difficult for a wizard. It''s just that if a person flies here to curse


    Fanlin felt that his mind was a little divergent, but he left them enough time.


    Different from the past, although Voldemort has found something worse, they still have internal information. Moreover, Dumbledore has also mastered the method of handling Horcruxes. Within a year and a half, van Lin is sure to find Slytherin''s pendant box and the ring. Van Lin has some features.


    If you can''t, there''s no problem with Dumbledore when you go to gringott.


    Since he can''t do it, Dumbledore has a way to do it.


    It''s just that what makes van Lin feel tricky is that he killed Nagini himself, but Nagini has not been made into a Horcrux yet.


    Think of it, Fanlin is really too anxious, and for the production of Horcrux there is still some ambiguity.


    Voldemort has been in the forest of Albania, and even if he leaves, Voldemort has no energy to make his beloved Nagini into a Horcrux for a short time.


    However, it seems interesting to see Voldemort''s face distorted by anger.


    It''s just that being remembered and resented becomes


    In any case, remember or not hate, where the forest fell to Voldemort''s hand, in addition to death, there was no other choice.


    In any case, when it comes to failure, it is a complete failure, Voldemort will not give them any chance to turn over.


    However, if Voldemort fell into the hands of Fanlin, Rita''s treatment was absolutely impossible.


    However, Dumbledore may try to make up for his regret.


    This is also a matter of uncertainty. In short, it is good to come back.


    Fanlin felt that he should have a good rest.


    Facing so many death eaters and being chased by Voldemort, it is not a matter for a little wizard. It seems more appropriate to change to Sirius or moody.


    Now that I think of it, Tom is really out of style.


    As a big guy, so many younger brothers don''t use it in front of them. Instead, they pursue and kill them by themselves.


    Even crouch, who escaped, did not enjoy the treatment.


    All of a sudden, Fanlin felt a little tired. It was very bad to be missed.


    Van Lim looked up at Dumbledore, he can give Dumbledore information is not much more than Harry.


    As a matter of fact, everything this evening has not exceeded the arrangement of the two of them. Everything is under control, which should be roughly said.


    But even so, in the face of Voldemort, it is still a frightening thing.


    "You look tired?"


    "Oh, of course." Fanlin finally admitted that "the magic extraction is excessive, maybe my body has become a mess now, maybe I can''t gather the magic power well."


    "The Sorcerer''s stone is not power."


    "I seldom know, but there are too many things to confirm, and I have misjudged some things."


    "For example..."


    "None of the death eaters, for example, can be easily dealt with." "We should be glad that the old bat didn''t make a move. Otherwise, it''s still a question whether he can come back or not."


    Dumbledore was silent for a moment. The death eaters were very familiar to him.


    Like Cara, Goyle, Malfoy


    These death eaters, in addition to the fact that their king was once an excellent student of his, Dumbledore never denied Tom anything about magic.


    The biggest problem exposed now, in Dumbledore''s view, is still in the Ministry of magic.


    Fudge has grown much faster than he thought, and fudge is completely out of his control, at least in this case.


    However, Fanlin put all his energy into Voldemort and the God of death. The Deathly Hallows are really a bad name.


    Since the beginning of school, the Deathly Hallows have not been far away from him.Like Dumbledore''s old wand, or Harry''s one piece invisibility cloak in the world.


    What''s missing now is that ring, a ring made of resurrection stone.


    These three things are very powerful in everything, but if you want to control death, it is a joke in the eyes of van Lin.


    He had been in touch with the gods, and naturally he knew that mysterious power.


    It is not something that human beings master. To be exact, if there is no breakthrough in strength, the essence of things determines the limit of human beings.


    However, Fanlin still wants to see what happens when the Deathly Hallows come together.


    Harry''s family is one of them, and it was Harry who finally mastered all the Deathly Hallows. There should be a part of the reason why Voldemort didn''t beat Harry.


    "They used to be my students, after all, or I had a problem..."


    "I am your student, too, professor." "It''s just a matter of choice. They chose another student of yours instead of you," Van Lin said


    "It sounds like a failure."


    "No, I don''t think so." Said Fanling, and then he looked at Cedric, who was still lying on the ground.


    "I think I should stay here a little longer, at least, to settle Cedric and you to take minister fudge away."


    "You don''t want to see him?"


    "No..." Vaseline shook his head. "I just think it''s very troublesome. It seems that minister Cornell can''t admit that Voldemort is back, unless Voldemort really appears in front of him."


    "Oh?" Dumbledore said, "how are you sure?"


    "You''ve tried it, haven''t you? Of course, I''m sure you won''t give up such persuasion. In fact, you know better than anyone how bad Fudge''s performance is."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 722

    Harry had a deep dream. In fact, his spirit was completely emptied by overwork. Darkness is the eternal peace.


    I don''t know how long it took Harry to wake up.


    He couldn''t open his eyes because of the warmth and fatigue, and he wanted to sleep again. It was still dark in the room, which made him think the night was not over and he didn''t sleep long.


    Then Harry heard a whisper nearby.


    "If you don''t close the door, they''ll wake him up."


    "What are they calling? Surely nothing else has happened, has it Harry opened his eyes, which were aching with fatigue.


    Someone took off his glasses, and he could only see the vague outlines of Mrs. Weasley and bill nearby.


    Mrs. Weasley is squatting. "That''s Cornell fudge," she muttered. "And Professor McGonagall''s, isn''t it? What are they arguing about? "


    Harry can hear clearly that someone is going to the hospital wing while they are arguing.


    "It''s a pity, but still, McGonagall -" exclaimed Cornell fudge.


    "You shouldn''t have brought it into the castle." Professor McGonagall exclaimed, "when Dumbledore found out --"


    Harry heard the door of the hospital smashed open.


    Bill reopened the curtain, and all the other bedside people, looking at the door, didn''t notice that Harry sat up and put on his glasses.


    Fudge marched into the ward. Professor McGonagall and Professor Snape. Followed.


    "Dumbledore didn''t come?" Fudge asked Mrs. Weasley.


    "He''s not here," Mrs. Weasley said angrily. "It''s a ward, sir, don''t you think you''d better --"


    but then the door opened and Dumbledore walked in quickly.


    "What happened?" Dumbledore looked at fudge and McGonagall and said, "why do you disturb these people? Mileva, I''m surprised - I told you to watch Barty crouch Jr.


    "there''s no need to watch him anymore, Dumbledore," she shrieked. "This gentleman has got someone to look after him."


    Harry had never seen Professor McGonagall lose control like he is now. Her cheeks were colored with anger, her hands were fists, and she was shaking with anger.


    "When we told Mr. fudge that we had caught the corpse eater who led to this evening''s incident," snape said quietly, "he seemed to feel that his personal safety was a problem. He insisted on calling in a Dementor to accompany him into the castle. He took it to Barty Crouch''s office. "


    "I told him you wouldn''t agree, Dumbledore," roared Professor McGonagall. "I told him you would never allow Dementors to step into the castle, but --"


    "my dear lady!" "As Minister of magic, I have the right to decide whether to take bodyguards with me. When I visit someone who is likely to be dangerous..."


    But Professor McGonagall''s voice overshadowed the rule of law. "The moment that thing came into the room," she screamed, pointing to fudge with a shudder, "it pours on crouch, and


    Harry felt a chill in his stomach, and as Professor McGonagall struggled to describe what had happened, he understood what the Dementors had done - it gave Barty crouch a fatal kiss, and it sucked Crouch''s soul through its mouth - worse than death.


    "But in any case, he is still intact," cried fudge. "He should be responsible for the deaths."


    "But he can''t testify, Connelly." Said Dumbledore. He stares at the rule of law as if this was the first time he saw him. "He can''t show why he killed those people."


    "Why kill them? There''s no doubt about that, isn''t it? " Cried fudge. "He''s a madman! From what McGonagall and Severus told me, he seems to think that he did this in accordance with the will of the man. "


    "Lord Voldemort ordered him, Connelly." Dumbledore said, "those people died just to restore Voldemort''s full strength. That plan has been successful. Voldemort has returned to them."


    Fudge looked as if he had been hit hard in the face.


    He blinked vaguely and looked at Dumbledore as if he could not believe what he had just heard.


    He stared at Dumbledore and began to say, "no The man Come back? absurd. Dumbledore, okay... "


    "No doubt as Mileva and Severus told you," said Dumbledore, "we heard Barty crouch, Jr., confess. Under Voldemort''s influence, he told us how he struggled to get out of Azkaban. Voldemort, knowing from Percy zokins that he was still alive, released him from his father and used him to capture Harry and tell you that the plan worked, and crouch helped Voldemort return. "


    "Watch out, Dumbledore," fudge said.


    Harry was surprised to find a bright smile on his face."You - you can''t really believe that. You know who''s back? OK, ok Of course, if he takes orders from Dumbledore, he may be a madman "


    " notice, Cornell, I think I''m reminding you for the second time. " Dumbledore said lightly. "You don''t seem to understand."


    "When Harry touched the magic cup of the Triwizard contest tonight, he was sent directly to Voldemort," Dumbledore said smoothly. "He saw Voldemort''s rebirth with his own eyes, and what he said before in my office was true, but I don''t mind explaining it a second time, if you can understand." Dumbledore glanced at Harry and saw that he was awake.


    Dumbledore shook his head and said, "I''m afraid I can''t let you ask Harry tonight."


    Cornell Fudge''s strange smile froze.


    He also glanced at Harry, looked at Dumbledore again, and said, "are you going to take Harry''s words seriously?"


    Then there was silence, broken by Sirius'' woof. He raised the hair from his neck and grinned at Fudge''s teeth.


    If you don''t mind, Fanling would think Sirius is finally starting to evolve into a mad dog.


    Leave the post without permission, let the back show his teeth to the boss


    Well


    "Of course I believe in Harry," said Dumbledore, with a twinkle in his eyes. "I heard Crouch''s confession and Harry''s account of what happened after he touched the trophy in March. Both would reasonably explain what happened after Percy zokins disappeared last summer. ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 723

    I can''t believe it. I can''t believe it.


    Fudge still had that strange smile. Before answering, he looked at Harry again.


    "You have to believe that crazy killer and a child say that Lord Voldemort is back? Alas... "


    Fudge gave Harry another look, and Harry understood in a flash.


    "You''ve read about Harry in the prophet''s daily, Mr. fudge." He said quietly.


    Ron, Hermione, Mrs. Weasley and bill all jumped up.


    They didn''t know Harry was awake.


    Fudge blushed a little, but there was a stubborn look on his face.


    "So what?" He looked at Dumbledore and said, "what if I find out you''re keeping something secret about this kid? A pusselmos, huh? Always acting funny? ¡ª¡ª¡±


    "I''m sure you mean Harry''s pain from his wounds?" Dumbledore said coldly.


    "Did you admit his pain?" Fudge said quickly, "is it a headache? Is it a nightmare? Or is it "hallucination"


    "Listen to me, Cornell," said Dumbledore.


    He took a step forward towards fudge, and again with an indescribable force, "Harry is as sensible as you and I. the scar on his forehead does not confuse his mind. I believe that Voldemort had hurt him when he was near him in a murderous manner


    Fudge stepped back half a step back, but still so stubborn, "you must forgive me, Dumbledore, but I''ve heard of cursed wounds as an alarm bell before..."


    "I saw Voldemort come back," Harry cried. He tried to jump out of bed again, but was stopped by Mrs. Weasley. "I saw the corpse eaters! I can name them, Lucius Malfoy -- "


    Snape suddenly moved, but when Harry looked at him, his eyes quickly glanced at the rule of law.


    "Malfoy has been ruled out," fudge said, noticeably offended. "It''s an old family, contributing to a good cause..."


    "Manaya." Harry went on. "Also excluded! Now working for the minister. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Clara Gore. "


    "You''re just repeating the names of people who were declared not to be corpse eaters 13 years ago!" Fudge said angrily, "you can find those names in the old record of the trial. For God''s sake, Dumbledore - the boy was full of those weird stories at the end of last year - his stories are getting bigger and bigger, but you believe it - the boy can talk to snakes, Dumbledore. Do you think he''s trustworthy? "


    "You fool," McGonagall cried, "Cedric Diggory has not come back, and Mr. crouch, the deaths of these people are by no means the act of a madman."


    "I don''t see that there''s a plan!" "For me, you are all determined to stir up a panic that will undermine the stability we have built over the past 13 years!" cried fudge, his face purple with anger


    Harry couldn''t believe what he heard. He had always felt that fudge was a kind man, a bit of nonsense and exaggeration, but it was good in essence. But now standing in front of him was a timid and angry wizard, who frankly refused to accept the destruction in his comfortable and orderly world - he did not believe that Voldemort could be revived.


    "Voldemort is back." Dumbledore repeated, "if you accept this fact immediately and take the necessary measures, we can still save the situation. The first and foremost step is to get Azkaban out of the control of Dementors."


    "Ridiculous!" "Turn the Dementors away," cried fudge! I''ll be kicked out of this position as soon as I make this suggestion! We know that with Dementors guarding Azkaban, half of them sleep well at night


    "The rest of you don''t sleep so well, Cornell, if you know you put Voldemort''s most dangerous followers in a group He calls and responds Dumbledore said, "they will no longer be loyal to you, Fudge! To be sure, they have never been loyal to anyone. Voldemort can provide them with more power and more happiness! As long as there are Dementors and returning Death Eaters behind him, it will be very difficult for you to stop him from restoring the power he was 13 years ago


    Fudge''s mouth opened and closed, as if his anger were described in words.


    "The first step you have to take - immediately," continued Dumbledore, "is to send messengers to the giants."


    "Send messengers to the giants?" Fudge screamed, as if to say, "what kind of crazy idea is that?"


    "Give them a hand of friendship before it''s too late," Dumbledore said. "Otherwise, Voldemort will persuade them as before that he can give people power and freedom as a wizard."


    "You - you don''t mean it!" Said Fudge, panting. He shook his head and backed back to Dumbledore in the opposite direction. "If the whole magic community gets around, I get close to those people People hate them, Dumbledore - that will end my career. ""You''re blind," said Dumbledore, raising his voice, and there was a clear, powerful atmosphere around him.


    Dumbledore''s voice became extremely calm. "You are blindfolded by the love of your authority, Cornell! You always, as always, attach too much importance to the so-called pure blood. You can''t see that what matters is not who was born, but who they will grow up to be. Your Dementor has just destroyed the last remaining member of the last pedigree - see how that man will shape his life. I''m telling you now - follow the steps I''ve just suggested, and you''ll be hailed as the bravest and greatest master of magic we know, both inside and outside your position. If you don''t, history will remember that you deviated from the right path, giving Voldemort a second chance to destroy the world we''ve tried to create. "


    "Not awake," fudge muttered, retreating further, "crazy."


    "That''s the explanation you gave?" Fudge angrily called out, he has never been so angry, Dumbledore, this is how to coerce him?


    He has not been threatened for a long time.


    Only Dumbledore. Damn it, Dumbledore is still threatening him.


    "That''s the explanation I''m giving you. You have to do it, Connelly. It''s good for everyone."


    "Good?" Fudge sneered. "I think you''re lying, Dumbledore!"


    "Voldemort didn''t come back. He was dead, a dead man This is just... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 724

    There was silence. Mrs. Pomfrey was standing motionless at the foot of Harry''s bed, her hand over her mouth.


    Mrs. Weasley stood facing Harry with her hand on his shoulder to keep him from rising. Bill, Ron and Hermione are staring at fudge. There is a big disagreement between them The posture.


    "If you''re determined to cover your eyes, Connelly," Dumbledore said gravely, "we''ll have to go our separate ways. You walk on your log bridge, and I''ll take my path. "


    There was no threat in Dumbledore''s voice, but it made fudge angry, as if Dumbledore was coming to him with his wand.


    "Look here, Dumbledore," fudge threatened, waving his finger. "I always give you autonomy. I respect you very much. Maybe I didn''t agree with some of your decisions, but I kept quiet. There won''t be many people who will let you hire werewolves, or keep Hagrid or decide what to teach your students without consulting the minister. But if you insist on doing something -- "


    " that''s the only person I want to object to, "Dumbledore said." that''s Voldemort. If you''re against him, Connelly, we''re on the side. "


    Fudge seemed speechless.


    His little feet swayed back and forth for a while. His black bowler hat was spinning in his hand. At last he spoke, with some entreaties in his voice.


    "He couldn''t have come back. It can''t be... "


    Snape crossed Dumbledore, stepped forward and rolled up the sleeve of his left hand. He held out his forearm to fudge, who recoiled.


    "Here," snape said harshly, "look here, this black mark. It''s not as clear as it was when it was blackened about an hour ago, but it can still be seen. Every fur rabbit has this mark made by the Dark Lord. It''s the way he calls us, and it''s the way he distinguishes us. When he touches any Death Eater''s mark, we''re going to disappear and show up next to him. The mark is becoming clearer and clearer over the course of the year. So is kakarov. Do you know why kakarov is running away tonight? We all feel the imprint burning. We all know he''s back. What kakarov feared was that the Dark Lord would retaliate for his betrayal, so that he was not sure he would be welcomed back into the group


    Fudge stepped back slightly. He was shaking his head as if he had not heard Snape at all.


    Fudge looked at the ugly mark on Snape''s hand, the dark mark, and then looked up at Dumbledore.


    "I don''t know what more tricks you and your men are playing with dumbley, but I''ve heard enough. I don''t want to say anything more. Dumbledore, I''ll contact you tomorrow to discuss school management. I have to go back to the Ministry. "


    With these words, Fudge walked quickly.


    As he approached the door, he stopped, turned around, strode into the dormitory and stopped by Harry''s bed.


    "That''s the money you won," he said briefly. He took a large bag of gold from his pocket and put it on the counter beside Harry''s bed. "A thousand gold garonnes, there should have been an award ceremony, but in this case..."


    Fudge put his black top hat on top of his head, went out and slammed the door. As soon as he left, Dumbledore turned to look at the crowd by Harry''s bed.


    "Something to do." He said, "Molly Can I rely on you and Arthur? "


    "Of course," said Mrs. Weasley. Her lips were white, but her face was firm. "He knows what fudge really is. It was Arthur''s love of the mags that prevented him from returning to the Ministry over the years. Fudge thinks he lacks proper wizard pride. "


    "Then I have to take a message for him." Dumbledore said, "we have to inform immediately, all the people we can convince, Arthur is in touch with those in the Department who are not as short-sighted as Cornell."


    "I''ll go to Dad," Bill said, standing up. "I''ll go now!"


    "Great," said Dumbledore, "tell him what happened. Tell him I''ll contact him directly soon. But he has to be careful if fudge thinks I''m in the Ministry of intervention -- "


    " give it to me! " Said bill.


    He patted Harry on the shoulder, gave his mother a kiss on the cheek, put on his cape and walked out of the room.


    "Mimileva," said Dumbledore, turning to mcconagall, "I want to see Hagrid and Mrs. maxim in the office as soon as possible, if she wants to come."


    Professor McGonagall nodded and left without saying anything.


    "Pomfrey," Dumbledore said to Madame Pomfrey, "can you go down to Professor Moody''s office. There, I think you''ll find a very sad elf. Serve her as much as you can and take her to the kitchen. I think you''ll take care of her for us. "


    "Very good!" Said Madame Pomfrey. She looked a little surprised, and then she left, too.


    Dumbledore was sure that the door was closed and that Madame Pomfrey''s footsteps had disappeared before he began to speak.


    "Now," he said, "it''s time for two of us to recognize each other. Sirius Please change back to your usual shape. "


    The big black dog looked up at Dumbledore and, after a while, became a man.Mrs. Weasley screamed and leaned back to the bed.


    "Sirius! Aren''t you supposed to be hunting outside? " She pointed to him and screamed.


    Molly is aware of the consequences of an Auror''s absence from duty, especially a head like slinger


    "Stop yelling, mom," said Ron. "It''s normal."


    Snape didn''t scream or jump back, but there was a mixture of anger and fear on his face.


    "He He looked at cyrils, who was equally disgusted, and growled, "what is he doing here?"


    "I invited him here." Dumbledore looked at them and said, "just like you, Severus, I trust you both. It''s time for you to abandon the differences of the past and trust each other. "


    Harry felt that Dumbledore seemed to be pushing for a miracle, which was proved perfectly last semester.


    Sirius and Snape are staring at each other, disgusted.


    "I think in the short term," said Dumbledore, with a little impatience in his voice, "to eliminate open hostility, you should shake hands and stand on the United Front. Time is short, and unless we, who know the truth, unite, there will be no hope. "


    Very slowly - but they were still staring at each other as if they were hoping for the other to fall ill - Sirius and Snape walked up to each other and shook hands. But it was soon released.


    "This can go on," said Dumbledore, who once again walked among the crowd.


    "Now I have work for both of you. Fudge''s attitude, though not unexpected. Sirius, I''m going to start right now. You''re going to warn lupin, erifigo, mantungus. Flores - the old people. Stay at Lupin''s house. I''ll contact you there. ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 725

    It''s clear that the order of the Phoenix is about to restart.


    All of you here basically know what that means.


    According to Fanlin''s knowledge, the order of the Phoenix is an organization founded by Dumbledore to fight Voldemort. It is composed of some unknown people who are not very compatible and look like heroes, but most of them are brave and fearless.


    The order of the Phoenix is an organization that deals specifically with Voldemort. Located at 12 grimmer square, the Black family''s ancestral home, it''s made up of people who don''t look like heroes and who are unknown, but most of them must be brave and fearless.


    Many members of the order of the Phoenix died in the 1970s, and several more were killed during the second magic campaign. These are tough people. During the second campaign, the headquarters was located at 12 grimmer square, and only the Secret Keeper could tell others where it was, and no one else could see the building. In the sixth part, due to the death of the Secret Keeper (Dumbledore), all the people who knew the location of the headquarters automatically became the confidential persons, including Severus Snape, who was considered to be a traitor at that time. Therefore, the headquarters was later changed to a humble residence.


    We have to admit that the order of the Phoenix is the only organization that can compete with the death eaters on the road of resisting Voldemort.


    However, a related point is that although the level of the order of the Phoenix is very high, it can not reach the level of Dumbledore. In terms of the number of people, the number of Death Eaters completely crush the personnel of the order of Phoenix.


    It can be said that the failure of the order of the Phoenix in the confrontation is an inevitable result.


    "Now, go to my office and wait for me, Sirius. I have something else to tell you." Dumbledore said quickly.


    "Good." Sirius nodded. Now fudge has left, but


    "But -" said Harry.


    He wanted Sirius to stay. He didn''t want to say goodbye so soon.


    "You''ll see me again soon, Harry," Sirius turned to him and said, "I promise you, but I''ll do my best, you understand?"


    "Yes," said Harry, "yes Of course I understand. "


    Sirius grabbed his hand for a moment, nodded to Dumbledore, turned into a big black dog, and walked across the room to the door. Then he flicked the handle with his paw and went out.


    "Severus," Dumbledore said, turning to Snape, "you know what I want you to do. If you''re ready... "


    "I''m ready." Snape replied. He looked a little paler than usual, and his black, cold eyes flashed strangely.


    "Well, good luck!" Said Dumbledore. He watched Snape follow Sirius without saying a word, with a trace of anxiety on his face. It was a few minutes before Dumbledore spoke again.


    "I have to go downstairs. Fanlin is still waiting outside..." Dumbledore finally said. "I''ll see what''s going on out there, Harry. I''ll take the rest. I''ll come to see you later


    "Wait, Professor Dumbledore..."


    "I know what you want to ask, Harry." Dumbledore said, "in fact, there was no accident in Van Lin, but the magic deficit was so great that it could not be solved by Madame Pomfrey."


    Hallidan was a little happy.


    "What happened to Fanlin?" Hermione asked nervously.


    "It was Fanlin who helped me back. I dare not say this before. I am afraid of you..."


    "Don''t worry, Miss Granger," said Dumbledore. "There''s nothing wrong with van Lin, fox''s protection..."


    "And Cedric?" Harry asked.


    "I''m sorry, but..." Dumbledore paused. "I have to go, Harry. There are things that have to be dealt with. What you should do now is to have a good sleep here, and Miss Granger, I think I need vaseline to do something else."


    As Dumbledore left, Harry fell back on the pillow with a thump. Hermione, Ron and Mrs. Weasley all looked at him, and for a long time no one said a word.


    Hermione put her hanging heart down. After the girl knew that moody was a Death Eater, Hermione was really worried about death. However, as Harry looked like, Hermione had always resisted to stimulate Harry.


    It was in the belief that van Lin would come back, as Hermione had promised her in the first place.


    "You''re going to take the rest, Harry," said Mrs. Weasley at last. As she reached for the bottle and cup, she nudged the bag of gold on the bedside table.


    "You have a good sleep. Think about something else Want to imagine what to buy with the money you win. "


    "I don''t want that gold," Harry said, without expression. "You can, anyone can. I shouldn''t win. It should have been Cedric''s


    What he had been fighting against since he came out of the maze now seemed to surpass his power. He could feel a burning pain in his eyes. He blinked and looked up at the ceiling.


    "It''s not your fault, Harry. Said Mrs. Weasley softly."I told him to take a cup with me." Said Harry.


    Dumbledore didn''t say Cedric, of course, there must be something wrong with Cedric. In Harry''s opinion, it was all caused by him.


    There is also the danger of van Lin, if he had not asked Cedric to take a cup together, so many bad things would not have happened.


    Van Lin will come to save him and let him leave with him. Even without the Goblet of fire, they can leave with Fox directly.


    Now Harry has a burning feeling in his throat. He really wanted Ron not to look at him.


    Mrs. Weasley put the medicine on the counter by the bed and bent down to hold Harry. He had never been hugged like this, just like his mother hugging himself. The pressure of what he had seen that night dissipated as Mrs. Weasley held him. His mother''s face, father''s voice, fallen Cedric, and hungry van Lin in the cemetery All this began to gather in his mind until he could not bear it, until he wrinkled his face to dispel the cry of the tragic struggle.


    With a bang, Mrs. Weasley and Harrison opened. Hermione stood by the window, holding something tightly in her hand.


    "I''m sorry," she said softly.


    "I should have said sorry, I should have been earlier..."


    "Your medicine, Harry." Said Mrs. Weasley quickly, drying her eyes with the back of her hand.


    Harry took a sip. The effect was immediate. A heavy and irresistible drowsiness came upon him. He closed his eyes and thought nothing more.


    (it''s been fooled, Harry, this little piece...)


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 726

    ¡­¡­


    In fact, Dumbledore didn''t make van Lin wait too long.


    After a while, Sirius and Professor Snape came in together.


    It was a surprise to van Lin that the two men were walking side by side, a rare event for Hogwarts.


    However, such behaviors as death are obviously not suitable for the current atmosphere, such as Professor Snape''s cold and smelly face.


    In a word, Fanlin is quite afraid.


    "Why are you here?" Professor Snape is like squeezing this sentence out of his nose.


    "Professor Dumbledore asked me to stay here," said Vaseline. "I came back with Cedric."


    "Did you see him?"


    "Yes." Fanlin''s face sank. It was not a pleasant experience.


    "Voldemort?" Sirius asked, "did you fight him?"


    "No," said Vaseline, shaking his head. "To be sure, my defense magic was pierced in an instant. I''m on the run. Let Harry come back first, and then I''ll bring him back


    "Cedric Digory." The three men looked at Cedric, who was lifeless. They couldn''t help feeling a little heavy.


    Said that, Cedric is also bad luck, van Lin tried to stop Cedric and Harry together, but finally Harry chose to take the Goblet of fire with Cedric.


    This is Cedric''s fate, in Professor trawley''s words.


    In other words, van Lin is worthy of Cedric.


    According to the original timeline, Cedric has gone to spend time with Harry''s parents.


    Voldemort''s wand is not a good place to use the house.


    Harry''s house is the North greenhouse, and Voldemort''s house is a gloomy ghost house. The difference between the two is self-evident.


    "He is not dead?" It was Professor Snape who first saw Cedric''s situation.


    "Well, it''s just that he''s no different from death, which imprisons the body of the soul."


    "You mean he''s a servant?"


    "A vampire, a corpse or something like that has no soul." "It''s just that he hasn''t completely transformed," Van Lin said


    This is what Trevor told him. It takes at least one night for a normal wizard to completely transform a vampire.


    After all, the life of a vampire depends on blood. As for the organs that support life, there is no big problem. In other words, it is no different for Cedric to dig out the heart, but it will become more troublesome.


    "I can come back with I have to admit, you''re lucky Snape snorted coldly.


    "He has just been resurrected, and his strength has not been fully recovered, otherwise even if there is fox. I can''t be so relaxed. "


    "Relaxed?" Snape raised his eyebrow. "If you don''t control it, the magic in your body seems to be going backwards..."


    "The magic is in short supply." "I''m recovering slowly, Professor Snape," Van leen said


    There is no doubt that the process is painful.


    This time, Vaseline learned a lesson and resolutely cut off his connection with the Sorcerer''s stone, but this also caused the current physical condition.


    If this is a pool of water, Fanlin has almost drained the spring.


    What he needs now is to recover his spirit and establish a relationship with the Sorcerer''s stone. In any case, drying up means


    "You should go and rest." Sirius frowned and said that, rarely, he was in the same angle as Snape.


    "No, it''s nothing." Fanlin bit his teeth, and then forced to open a small hole in the Sorcerer''s stone.


    "It just feels bad." Van Lim said that he was not easy to be admitted by Dumbledore and involved in the whole incident, naturally, van Lin did not want to miss this opportunity.


    A few people did not speak, and Dumbledore returned to the office after a while.


    To get to the point, Dumbledore took the lead to confirm with Snape here.


    This made Sirius a little confused, but Van Lim knew exactly what Dumbledore and Professor Snape were discussing.


    It looks like Dumbledore''s not going to work anymore.


    Voldemort came back, no matter what the previous arrangement was, but once Voldemort fell into a frenzy, in terms of Voldemort''s fully recovered strength, now Hogwarts simply does not have much resistance ability.


    It''s like going back to the middle of the confrontation.


    Voldemort will not be able to come to Hogwarts, but Dumbledore will not be able to leave Hogwarts.


    Fortunately, Voldemort gave Dumbledore some time to react.


    For example, Professor Snape can implement the spy plan originally discussed, such as the opening of the order of the Phoenix.


    "Fanlin, I have to confirm with you whether you really want to join us."That''s what Sirius said.


    The purpose, of course, is the order of the Phoenix.


    Every member of the order of the Phoenix must make an unbreakable oath, which is the solution Dumbledore put forward after learning the lesson of Peter Pettigrew.


    The binding nature of confidentiality regulations is too insecure, otherwise, Lily and James Potter would not have died so early.


    "Oh, of course." Van Lin put his hand on Sirius'' arm.


    "But Dumbledore..."


    "Fanlin is stronger than you think. I don''t think it''s bad." Dumbledore said lightly.


    Under Snape''s wand, a transparent silk thread wrapped tightly around Sirius and van Lin''s arms.


    This kind of feeling is very strange, it is like a shackle in the air, tightly locking the soul.


    No wonder witches rarely make such bad vows.


    12 grimmer square, headquarters of the order of the Phoenix


    It seems that the Horcrux in cletcher''s hand can no longer be separated from the palm of Vaseline''s hand.


    "I still don''t think it''s a good decision to make Fanlin a core member of the order of the Phoenix now."


    "It''s not for everyone, but it doesn''t include vanillin, Sirius." Said Dumbledore.


    "I hope so." Snape snorted coldly.


    "Well, Severus, I think you should prepare for it, too. There is not much time left for us." Dumbledore said slowly, his eyes away from van Lin''s body.


    "Of course." Snape''s face grew colder.


    This road is not easy to go, and van Lin is very clear about what Professor Snape''s road needs to pay.


    His life, Dumbledore''s life


    I have to admit, these two people are crazy enough, but


    "I don''t want to talk about it, but Good luck, Severus... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 727

    In fact, with the end of the Goblet of fire, Hogwarts''s school year ended.


    A lot of bad things happened, which made the three wizard contest a joke.


    Krum is under the control of the soul snatching curse, Cedric is missing, Furong is in a coma, Harry is injured, and Death Eaters sneak into school.


    All this broke the peaceful Hogwarts.


    Everyone is talking about it. Naturally, the object of discussion is Cedric, who is inexplicably missing.


    Van Lim knows this, Cedric can''t accept the fact that he has become a vampire.


    Just as Professor Lupin couldn''t accept becoming a werewolf, Cedric couldn''t accept becoming a vampire.


    It''s almost impossible to accommodate in the UK, at least no one has seen these guys in any place other than the underground world that you turn into the alleys.


    Naturally, Cedric didn''t come back to Hogwarts when he woke up.


    Instead, Cedric left Hogwarts with a transfer letter.


    Cedric wants to go to the United States, just like Professor gidrow Lockhart, at least the American wizarding community is tolerant of these aliens.


    In fact, the United States has no long-term history at all. Naturally, some traditions of the British wizard community do not apply to the United States.


    Except for the mysterious Indians.


    Just like those African chiefs, Indian power comes from sacrifice. It can be said that it is more suitable for African soul witchcraft.


    However, it is obvious that the development of complacency has no effect at all. At least, the United States is still led by the Ministry of magic, but it does not interfere with each other.


    In fact, it seems strange to the wizard.


    With the means of a wizard, but not united, but mixed with Muggles.


    This was a common phenomenon before the middle ages.


    However, before the middle ages, witches even practiced swordsmanship and so on.


    Take Gryffindor as an example. Isn''t his weapon a Gryffindor sword?


    It''s hard to imagine the scene of Gryffindor fighting people, releasing magic while rushing to kill people?


    Knights'' attack means, but we have to admit that Gryffindor is a very powerful wizard. Otherwise, Hogwarts, who has been standing for thousands of years, will not appear in this world.


    However, Krum was not able to recover in a short time and a half after being struck by the curse of Trevor.


    Soul snatching curse is very harmful to the soul, especially in the case of terfrey without reservation. If it was not for their speed, Crum''s IQ would drop by a few percentage points.


    Pomfrey''s suggestion was to transfer to St. Mungo''s magic hospital, but unfortunately, kakarov escaped, leaving the demstrand people without any management.


    However, Krum is very sorry.


    Crum was deeply repented of what he had done in the maze, and when he woke up, he apologized to Harry and hibiscus.


    This makes van Lin a little embarrassed, obviously can avoid the problem, but fortunately, Trevor did not burn Krum''s brain.


    Ron became very enthusiastic about Krum. Maybe it was a flash of human nature. In fact, it was just two poor people who were in the same boat.


    At least, Ron knows who is in control, but Krum is in the dark.


    Naturally, the pot was pushed by the Ministry of magic to the dead Barty crouch.


    He never dreamed that he would die in the hands of his former warden less than a day after he returned to Hogwarts.


    Ron and Krum talked about a lot of soul snatching mantras. To be exact, they were suffering from the same illness.


    Ron can vaguely remember some, but more, are the things covered by magic.


    The three wizard contest is naturally over, Harry won the Goblet of fire, naturally Harry became the final champion.


    However, the cost is not acceptable.


    The crouch family has completely become history, if not counting the glitter, the crouch family has no trace of existence.


    The food of the Ministry of magic is a little embarrassing, but the legacy of a pure blood wizard family is naturally exciting.


    The wealth of the crouch family greatly eased the pressure on the Ministry of magic. No one would care about a family that had already died, even if there was an elf in the family.


    However, the disappearance of kakarov has brought a lot of trouble to Hogwarts.


    Demstrand lost the manager. It seems that the matter of demstrand has been completely abandoned. In kakarov''s view, nothing is more important than his own life. If he stays here, there will definitely be some accident. Voldemort can''t let go of the Betrayer.Dumbledore was very kind to accept the students of demstrand, and sent someone to drive him back to Bulgaria.


    The news of Voldemort''s return was not announced at the first time, but Dumbledore told everyone not to ask Harry about Cedric.


    There were so many things involved that night. It can be imagined that once released, it would have a huge impact on the magic world.


    However, the plan to keep secret is not friendly. The magic world is so comfortable that Dumbledore needs to remind everyone.


    Naturally, Voldemort''s news could not be concealed for too long.


    Dumbledore needs to get the news out at the right time.


    Anyway, it''s not something that any forest can manage.


    In fact, since that day back, Fanlin has not left the school hospital.


    On the contrary, it will not hurt Harry more than Fanlin.


    Because the destruction is in the body, so the simple healing magic can''t have any effect. Naturally, this requires Mrs. Pomfrey to use magic medicine and healing magic to warm up.


    To be honest, this treatment is pretty bad.


    A lot of dark injuries inside the damaged body became crisp and numb, just like ants walking and eating.


    It was a torment for van Lin, Harry only needed bandages, but he didn''t have a single trauma


    Van Lin would rather he and Harry''s injury swap, at least to say that he saved Harry, share some of the pain should be taken for granted.


    However, there are still advantages, Harry did not give him out, otherwise, he would be bored to death.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 728

    However, rumors can''t be contained at all.


    I don''t know who passed it on. In short, there are many versions of the story Harry and Cedric have to tell.


    Among them, there were those who took van Lin, who let him live in the hospital at this time.


    Maybe van Lin is angry for a moment, and intends to teach Cedric a lesson


    Who made this version?


    £¿£¿


    Stand up and teach him every minute how to be a man.


    However, with Dumbledore''s words in front, there is no one to disturb a few people to recuperate.


    On the whole, it''s quite moist now, especially under the gaze of the girl''s concerned eyes. Fanlin''s heart is still dark and cool.


    Hibiscus has left. Along with the people of busbarton, she is the only one who has not been injured. It can be said that Hibiscus is the biggest winner of the three witches competition.


    However, it remains to be proved that bill sent Hibiscus to us


    When all kinds of gossip rumors spread in the castle, Fanlin naturally did not give up his attention to the outside world.


    Voldemort did not return to the Quidditch World Cup.


    On the contrary, Voldemort was dormant.


    Perhaps Voldemort realized that his strength was not enough to support his high-profile action.


    Fanlin is very clear.


    Although Voldemort''s strength is strong now, it is not so strong.


    Harry alone was able to stop him, so that he wanted to stay in Van Lin did not.


    Obviously, it put a lot of pressure on Voldemort.


    He himself would not recognize his strength, let alone jump out against Dumbledore.


    Anyway, as long as Voldemort doesn''t make trouble for them now.


    They need time, specifically, both sides need time, a lot of time.


    Dumbledore needs to integrate the magic world, and Voldemort is the same way to integrate the magic world and improve his own strength. Most of the things prepared by both sides are the same thing.


    No one can relax a little bit, but on the other hand, Fanlin is more difficult.


    Dumbledore is not Voldemort. It is obviously unwise to take violent measures. On the one hand, they should curb the development of Voldemort, and on the other hand, they should speed up their actions as much as possible.


    This is a very difficult thing for van Lin, of course, it is one of the consequences of Voldemort.


    Voldemort did not appear in front of everyone, so minister Cornell fudge thought Dumbledore was talking nonsense.


    In the eyes of fudge, this is just Dumbledore''s reason, some bad words, in order to plunder his rights.


    "Fudge is really going too far." Hagrid muttered that he had no good face for people who didn''t respect Dumbledore. If fudge was here, van Lin didn''t think fudge could leave intact, especially when Hagrid was angry.


    "At that time, it was still Dumbledore''s support. Otherwise, Fudge would not be a minister at all. He would not be as good as batty."


    "Neither of them is much better." Fanlin responded bored, seeing that he would be able to go home on holiday in early July, but he stayed in Hogwarts'' ward.


    "You should say less." Hermione gave van Lin a bad look.


    Unfortunately, for four semesters, the last days were spent with Madame Pomfrey.


    In the past four years, Fanlin''s strength has undergone tremendous changes, but it has not escaped


    "Open your mouth!" Hermione said discontentedly.


    "Ah..."


    A mouthful of magic medicine was fed by Hermione, and Fanlin was instantly comfortable.


    It''s a royal treatment Well, that''s the end of term benefit? Hermione''s meticulous care?


    Harry is a little speechless. Why is it just Ron?


    Although Ron


    Well, Ron''s not good at doing this kind of work.


    "I''ll do it myself." Said Harry, reaching for the cup of potions.


    "We all know what fudge is like." Ron was happy to let Harry do it by himself. "My mother always said that Fudge''s rules over the years were becoming more and more stupid, and predicted that fudge would fall into the hands of his own stupid rules sooner or later. He was just like this, stupid, stubborn, biased..."


    Ron shrugged. "My dad was treated unfairly in the Ministry anyway, even though he asked for it."


    "That''s not the point, Ron." Harry said, "the point is, Fudge went into Hogwarts with a Dementor."


    Harry shuddered. "When will Dementors enter Hogwarts, and Dementors have attacked the only tainted witness.""I don''t know what he thinks," said Hermione discontentedly. "Little Barty Crouch has been subdued, but he thinks he will be hurt? Even the Dementors didn''t enter the castle last semester... "


    "Half step?" Hagrid said in a loud voice, "they should not even come to Hogwarts. Dumbledore will never allow these guys to enter Hogwarts. These things should be eliminated."


    "That''s true." Van Lin nodded.


    This is still a later thing, van Lin did not know the first time, but this is not surprising, van Lin is just surprised at Fudge''s reaction.


    Just after Mr. Crouch''s accident, Fudge ordered Dementors to stand by.


    Obviously, the means they left behind on the outskirts of Hogwarts should have been the door key to connect Azkaban.


    Something happened to Hogwarts. Barty crouch, Jr., was caught. Then he went to fudge with Dementors to kill Barty crouch.


    The whole process took less than half an hour.


    When did the Ministry of magic become so efficient?


    It''s just incredible.


    However, it is true that fudge has always been ready. However, the preparation and target are not in the right place.


    Hogwarts? Dumbledore?


    It''s hard to understand, at least in the eyes of outsiders, that the Ministry''s goal is to mark the British magic community, and it''s not hard to understand.


    Hogwarts is even older than the Ministry of magic. Dumbledore and Hogwarts are bigger than the Ministry of magic in terms of influence or whatever.


    There is no doubt that this strong sense of crisis can not be erased from Fudge''s heart.


    What''s more, Voldemort''s pressure is too great. Fudge is totally subconscious and wants to escape. It is obviously unwise to fight against him. He is not Dumbledore


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 729

    As for Fudge''s situation, we naturally expressed our incomprehension.


    Questioning Dumbledore, which is basically impossible at Hogwarts, except Slytherin college.


    Most of Ravenclaw''s people chose to watch, while huffpaff and Gryffindor were solid supporters of Dumbledore.


    But with the exception of Hogwarts, this trust is naturally at a discount.


    But all this was almost intolerable in Hagrid''s eyes.


    What fudge did was clearly challenging Hagrid''s limits.


    "He can''t do that." Hagrid muttered, "he dared to question Dumbledore. If Dumbledore really wanted his position, Fudge would not have had a chance."


    "What chance, Hagrid?" Harry asked, puzzled.


    "Minister of magic, of course." "At that time, everyone supported Dumbledore to lead them, but Dumbledore didn''t want to be the Minister of magic, so Dumbledore pushed Cornell fudge out. If it wasn''t for Dumbledore''s support, even with Barty crouch, Cornell fudge would not be able to compete with crouch."


    Hagrid spoke for a long time. The sound was so loud that van Lin''s ears began to ache. The giant''s voice was not acceptable to ordinary people.


    "Crouch is too hard on himself. It can be said that..."


    Hagrid suddenly stopped talking. After all, crouch got his son out of Azkaban. But for his son, in Hagrid''s opinion, it would not have happened today.


    However, Fanling gave Hagrid enough sidelights.


    Hagrid is no longer as simple as IQ on Dumbledore.


    For Hagrid to be able to analyze to this extent, van Lin has to admit that this is definitely the smartest time for Hagrid to deal with things.


    However, one of the things that fudge reveals when he leads Dementors into Hogwarts is


    Although Hogwarts said the phantom movement was prohibited and the flying road network was under monitoring, as long as Hogwarts people were willing to cooperate with the Ministry of magic, the door key was a huge loophole.


    Otherwise, it would not have happened that day.


    The most important witness was killed by fudge with Dementors.


    It''s almost unbearable.


    Dumbledore should have recognized this vulnerability in defense.


    The right to make the door key must be taken back from the Ministry of magic, otherwise Voldemort''s death eaters will be able to attack Hogwarts in an instant if something goes wrong inside Hogwarts.


    Think about it. It''s a fatal thing.


    Hogwarts is not strong enough. This is not Auror headquarters. It''s just a school.


    Perhaps more directly, Hogwarts'' defense directly locks in any wizard''s means, what space to move.


    It''s like creating a fault in space directly around Hogwarts, but, in terms of consumption, it''s bound to be a war time device.


    "Fudge is so stupid." Hagrid continued to Tucao, "we all know that fudge is stupid, but we are naive that he can be careful in dealing with that person. Voldemort is already clear enough. From the Quidditch World Cup, this group of poor Ao should not make complaints about the vampires, with the emphasis on the black magic signs and Azkaban. They should have cleaned the side thoroughly long ago


    "He just ignored everything about Voldemort."


    Fanlin doesn''t care. For fudge, he has such preparation in mind. Naturally, for Fudge''s any stupid behavior, from another perspective


    Sure enough, I can''t stand it


    "It''s really bad..." Fanlin frowned and said, "but his choice is not unexpected. People are afraid of Voldemort. Naturally, no one wants him back, so Fudge''s choice is not difficult to understand."


    "He hopes to maintain the status quo and continue to be his minister of magic. Fudge knows very well that once a war is launched, he will not be able to lead the current Ministry of magic to fight against it. It can be said that once Voldemort returns, Fudge''s downfall is inevitable. Maybe in peacetime, fudge has no big problems, but in war time..."


    "But, as we all know, Voldemort is not dead, which is one thing that must be confirmed." Hagrid said angrily, "fudge also knows that he is just deceiving himself. After so many years in Albania, we all know that we must recognize the reality..."


    "Yes, we have to recognize the reality, but the key is that we don''t include fudge. Maybe 12 years ago, Fudge was us, but it''s not like this now." Fanlin doesn''t matter.


    "That''s all fudge has to do, and that''s all he can do."


    "We have to fight." Hagrid thought for a moment, "there is no doubt that the war will begin, and fudge is not a good leader. We must prevent Voldemort from gaining power, the Ministry of magic, or whatever. Dumbledore is the only one to fight against, and Dumbledore has been doing it all the time."Hagrid is a fan of Dumbledore.


    In his youth, though, Dumbledore was no better than Voldemort.


    And Greenwood to become a loyal partner, in accordance with the principle of "birds of a feather flock together and group", eh


    "Don''t talk about Voldemort and fudge." Harry said, "by the way, Hagrid, what does Dumbledore want from you and Mrs. Maxim?"


    "Oh, he found something for Ollie and me." Hagrid said, beaming.


    "Who is Orem?"


    "Mrs. Maxim." Hagrid was embarrassed and said, "who else can it be?"


    I don''t know why, but there''s a chill


    "Well, Dumbledore asked the two of you Go to the giant? "


    "It''s hard for you." Hagrid said, "Dumbledore really asked Ollie and I to go to the giant, at least before Voldemort to win over the giant, which is very important, the last time, we suffered in this respect. So this time, Dumbledore wanted me to take a message for them. Olim will go with me. I''ll dress her up! "


    "Giant?" Harry was surprised. "Where are they?"


    "A mountainous area in Northern Ireland, but mostly near lytrim." "Except for England, Sicily is the place where giants gather, but the English channel is not that easy to cross," Hagrid said


    "So you''re going north?"


    "To both places." Most of them said, "it depends on the number of deportations."


    "Expulsion? Hagrid, this is... "


    "I''m sorry, Harry. I can''t say more than that. It''s confidential."


    For Hagrid, we naturally understand, but Fanlin is still surprised at the giant thing.


    Northern Ireland is understandable, but the Italian giants


    In any case, the destructive power of the giant is still very foul, otherwise, the gods in the myth will not appear in the form of giants.


    More advanced, such as Titan, strictly speaking, the two can not be linked together, but in terms of body, the giant is still very close, but there are some problems with the brain.


    However, it is a difficult thing to hide the giants. Without the intervention of the Ministry of magic, Muggles will find these giants sooner or later.


    Speaking of it, it is also a kind of protection for the giant, but to help Voldemort


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 730

    In fact, Dumbledore did not make van Lin wait too long.


    With Cedric''s dropping out of school, naturally, the news of Cedric''s death was self defeating.


    However, people are more curious about what happened to Cedric.


    Fanlin took the time to pay a little attention to the development of the whole incident. More importantly, Madame Pomfrey finally allowed him to leave the hospital.


    However, Fanlin still made up his mind. In short, he didn''t want to come to Madame Pomfrey next semester. If something went wrong, maybe Fanlin could consider going directly to St. Mungo With Hermione


    ¡­¡­


    "Quiet!" Dumbledore''s voice spread throughout the auditorium in an instant.


    "Yes, Cedric Digory didn''t die. To be exact, he became a vampire."


    Dumbledore slowly said, this heavy news in the auditorium caused a stir.


    Obviously, everyone can''t accept this result, become a vampire?


    I''m kidding. It''s huffpuff''s warrior. Cedric has enough popularity in Hogwarts to become a vampire. I can''t accept it.


    "Quiet..." Dumbledore had to maintain order in the auditorium again. "I believe everyone is shocked, but I have to stress one point..."


    "Cedric fully withdraws, in addition to the virtues of heffpav, he is a loyal friend, kind and loyal. The unique quality of hefpaff in Cedric has very good and perfect withdrawal. What he advocates is more worthy of us to learn and treat everyone fairly. Then, this can not help but produce a problem, that is, for What, we think that a loyal friend will become like this, become a vampire, and then have to leave their own country, their relatives, their friends, go to a new place, and start a new life with an unacceptable identity


    There was an uproar in the auditorium.


    Why


    These three words can not help but float in everyone''s mind. No doubt, when we express more sympathy for Cedric''s experience, doubt is born.


    "Because he is a victim of an unfortunate event, a guardian to protect his friends, but his experience is tragic." Dumbledore paused, and his sharp eyes swept over every little wizard present.


    "Voldemort came back, and on the night of the Triwizard contest, he returned to the magic world with his new partner, the vampire."


    This news is like a bomb, but this time we dare not even talk loudly.


    There was a twinkle of horror in his eyes, and he looked at Dumbledore uncertainly, which was the only thing the little wizard could do.


    There was a long silence and everyone was waiting for Dumbledore to give an explanation.


    "The Ministry of magic doesn''t want me to tell you that''s something, but I think it''s important for you as participants to know the truth." Dumbledore said slowly, "maybe some of you or some of your parents will scoff at me, but I still think that since it has happened, Hogwarts has to stand up and face it."


    This is very similar to Hagrid''s statement, so I can''t help but praise him.


    "You are still young. The Ministry of magic doesn''t think you should face these things. However, I am very clear that this is a matter of the whole magic world, regardless of men and women, regardless of age. Everyone must know that telling the truth is always better than being kept in the dark. If we choose to hide it, when Voldemort grows up, the magic world will have no strength to fight back, and no one dares to stand up Come on, of course, failure is inevitable. "


    Fight?


    War?


    Originally very far away words were pulled in front of everyone.


    There is no doubt that this reason can not be accepted by all people, it is Voldemort, fighting and other words, which is obviously not the mainstream of the magic world.


    Different people naturally have different performances. Even Gryffindor, who firmly supports Dumbledore, is talking about it. The factors of distrust naturally spread, which is an unavoidable thing.


    "Here, I have to mention two people, Harry Potter and Fanlin al!" Dumbledore said solemnly. In an instant, everyone''s eyes were focused on van Lin and Harry.


    Van Lin felt a little bad.


    Pull him out, which makes Fanlin unprepared. It would be nice to have Harry alone in front of him. Why drag him in?


    In short, this is a troublesome thing, very, very troublesome.


    "Mr. Harry Potter and Voldemort had a duel, successfully escaped Voldemort''s pursuit with the help of Mr. van leen Ayre, and Mr. Valentine brought our faithful friend Cedric back for us." Dumbledore said, "it is obvious that both of them have set an example for everyone in all aspects. Facing Voldemort directly, this kind of fearless spirit is worth pondering. At the same time, we should praise the behavior of not abandoning partners. For this, I must pay tribute to both of them. "Dumbledore turned around and everyone followed suit.


    No matter what Dumbledore has said, it will naturally be respected.


    But what''s more, the two of them even played Voldemort.


    It was Voldemort, the terrible dark lord 13 years ago. Many witches didn''t even have the courage to resist in front of Voldemort. Then Harry and van Lin fought with Voldemort.


    Obviously, everyone was shocked.


    "Although you are still students, war will not show your tolerance just because you are still students," Dumbledore continued. "War is cruel, so resistance can win you a glimmer of vitality. Even if you are still students, please don''t forget to believe in your magic wand and face unprecedented evil When it comes to darkness, only your wand and your partner can burst out enough light. We must unite. Only by uniting can we survive the long darkness. "


    Dumbledore said, "it''s like the previous games, the ultimate goal is that, unity is the way out, given the resurrection of Voldemort, this has become more important."


    Everyone in the auditorium looked at Dumbledore nervously. Words like war raged in the auditorium.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 731

    "I wish I had made a mistake..." Dumbledore''s voice echoed in the auditorium, "but it''s a pity that the facts are there. We can''t go around at all, so we can only choose to face them."


    All the people on the stage did not speak, and they were still immersed in the irreconcilable impact of Voldemort''s return.


    "I believe that many of you in the auditorium, to be exact, in your families have experienced, or personally experienced, the darkness of Voldemort. A lot of people have chosen to compromise, many people have chosen to resist. It can be said that all of you, many people''s families have been torn apart by Voldemort Dumbledore said slowly, "this is a lesson, we can say that this is where we failed, there is no timely containment, at the same time, there is no timely convergence. However, it also tells us that only by uniting can we achieve ultimate success. Let us remember the darkness and all the unfortunate things as long as we still have the light in mind... "


    That''s what Dumbledore said last.


    With a bright heart, to be honest, this word looks very beautiful, but it is not in line with Hogwarts.


    Basically, Dumbledore used something similar to the Vatican, but the effect of such a speech


    In fact, no matter how Hogwarts reacted, after Dumbledore''s inspiring speech, there was always more doubt than support.


    This is also a matter of accumulation for a long time. Fudge has been fighting for the right to speak. On the other hand, Dumbledore''s behavior is not in the interests of some people.


    Voldemort is back, which is not a wonderful thing for everyone, let alone the bullshit of resurrection.


    If it is true, has Voldemort conquered death?


    In short, shortly after Dumbledore''s speech, some of these statements appeared in the Daily Prophet.


    Most witches don''t understand what''s going on. They''re just like that. They''re stupid. They''re confused by a few people.


    This is exactly what fudge controls. What fudge can really lead is the overwhelming majority.


    It can be said that Dumbledore in their eyes, strange behavior is no different from the madman, which is largely the credit of the opposite.


    Dumbledore is too powerful, but this kind of strength is not suitable for them, such as Malfoy?


    In other words, Fudge did not have the strength and skill of Dumbledore, and wanted to break away from Dumbledore''s control, which became an inevitable choice.


    This speech evolved into an opportunity, alarmist Dumbledore, crazy behavior, which are good targets for attack.


    There is no doubt that Dumbledore''s speech spread rapidly with Hogwarts as the center under the promotion of people with a heart.


    Early the next morning, van Lin saw a large number of owl letters flying into Hogwarts.


    Shocked, puzzled, we all need Dumbledore to give an explanation, along with van Lin and Harry.


    Many people were skeptical about the news of Voldemort''s return, but it was clear that fudge was well versed in this technique.


    Gradually, the doubt turned into shock and incomprehension.


    The return of Voldemort is really hard to accept.


    Everyone is waiting for the Ministry of magic to come up with some precise statements, but Fudge''s silence is a big problem.


    Naturally, there was no official or Daily Prophet''s support, and over the years, Dumbledore''s antics and deliberate denials.


    Dumbledore''s words were translated into the words of a madman


    Dumbledore is too old. It seems that Dumbledore has lost his qualification as a public figure.


    But even so, Dumbledore''s remarks caused great panic. After all, as a legacy of the previous era, Dumbledore himself explained a lot of things.


    Naturally, some people would like to believe, but others would not.


    In the eyes of most people, (it can''t be denied that many people just don''t have judgment and have no own opinions. It''s really quite XX to follow people''s words, and they are bored...) Dumbledore''s remarks are alarmist, which is a kind of random speculation.


    A kind of irresponsible behavior, most people began to blame Dumbledore for telling the students such alarmist remarks.


    Even some parents with a lot of people have to pick up the details from Hogwarts?


    Fanlin doesn''t matter. This kind of thing can never be expected. It will happen sooner or later. Most witches will flee England.


    In fact, Dumbledore''s influence is not as great as he imagined, only a small number of people are willing to believe in Dumbledore.


    It''s like Barty crouch, the acting Minister of the Ministry of Magic who was extremely upright and even tyrannical in the dark.


    In the end, did crouch die in the hands of his Death Eater''s son?Sent to San mango and died.


    This is a good precedent.


    It''s so far away from the last darkness that most people have forgotten what Dumbledore did.


    Now only people in the order of Phoenix are willing to believe what Dumbledore said, such as the Weasleys or Neville''s grandmother.


    To van Lin''s surprise, no matter Ron or Neville, these people are willing to believe in Dumbledore, but even so, Dumbledore''s support at Hogwarts is still poor.


    Everyone is afraid of Voldemort, even Harry Potter.


    You know, Harry this time is an escape, not a defeat, Harry does not have that ability.


    The more contact, the more intuitive people will be about Harry''s strength.


    Harry can''t even beat Krum. Although Harry is better than the average wizard, Harry still has a Vaseline on his head.


    The halo of the Savior is not reliable. He is not the best. Naturally, it is difficult to convince everyone.


    But what about Voldemort?


    As always strong, this is a topic that everyone has to admit.


    No one wants to face it. Naturally, everyone tries to avoid it.


    This is also Fudge''s mentality, self deception decision.


    It seemed hard for Harry to understand, but at least they were useless, something that had become a fact.


    Even Dumbledore didn''t have a good way, coercion by force? What''s the difference between this and Voldemort, but don''t do it, unless Vaseline can make Voldemort appear in front of fudge now.


    It''s easy to be scared to death.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 732

    "Harry, please turn off the alarm clock..."


    Fanlin is lazy in the quilt. He doesn''t want to move at all. It''s hard to relax.


    "Ron..."


    "Snoring..."


    "Forget it..." Harry felt helplessly for a long time, and then a magic light hit the alarm clock off the table.


    Once again, the dorm in the twilight restored its tranquility, which would have been more perfect if Ron''s snoring was not included.


    This should be regarded as the most rare time, compared with the previous fear, the day is incomparably relaxed.


    Voldemort''s return according to the plan, at least let Fanlin not worry about what happened.


    About a year and a half, this is enough to prepare a lot of things.


    Moreover, Fanlin also joined the order of the Phoenix, and he could bubble in Sirius'' house to find the Horcrux.


    Horcrux


    Oh, damn it, Vaseline almost forgot that Nagini had been killed by him, but Nagini was not a Horcrux.


    This is going to be very tricky.


    What would Voldemort choose as his last Horcrux?


    Or, to put it simply, why did Voldemort give up making a Horcrux?


    If the latter is OK to say, but if it is the former, it can only rely on Harry''s live radar to search.


    However, Harry is still unable to do this. He is too weak to invade Voldemort''s brain. Moreover, the connection between Voldemort and Horcrux is not close in Van Lin''s view. Otherwise, Voldemort would have realized such a thing when Dumbledore destroyed the ring.


    There was the cave. Voldemort didn''t even know his Horcruxes had left their original position.


    ¡­¡­


    Fanlin felt that he was really too bad, rare home day, but he was here thinking about these messy things.


    What does Voldemort have to do with Horcruxes, or is it not closely related to Horcruxes?


    He has a trump card in his hand.


    Special weapon for Voldemort, Harry Potter!


    You can''t kill with a single blow. If you poke a few more times, you''ll always trigger the death probability


    It''s just that luck is a little low.


    Speaking of it, the legend of big dog is still so loud


    Celtic hero?


    It''s just that luck is a little low


    "Get up, Harry, go home!" Fanlin was in a bad mood.


    If Harry is stronger and reaches the level of Sirius, with Harry''s special attack on Voldemort, van Lin can add a buff to him at will, Voldemort will really become "Voldemort"


    "No, I''m fine here..."


    Harry''s hooded head said that he really did not want to get up. Although Hogwarts has become worse recently, it is always better than those Muggles.


    Harry couldn''t help but feel a chill when he thought of Dudley.


    Van Lin knows exactly what Harry''s mentality is, but that doesn''t mean he can stay at Hogwarts.


    Harry alone is very dangerous. Voldemort has many ways to get to Hogwarts, and so is van Lin.


    "Get up." Fanlin helplessly called to.


    Neville had already made the bed sleepily. He had been busy for a long time last night.


    In fact, most of the time is spent searching.


    For example, shoes, like toad, it was really hard for Neville.


    Of course, it''s not only Neville who enjoys this treatment, but also Luna, who looks like a crazy little girl from Ravenclaw.


    However, for Fanlin, Luna''s performance is just because Luna''s natural Team Magic is more than imagined, which is enough to let Luna see something that many people can''t see.


    For example, Yeqi


    Er, it seems that they have experienced or seen death. They can be seen in every forest. Not far from the Forbidden Forest Lake, these little guys were expelled by nobo.


    However, the cost is a little high. Fanlin is the second kind. He has personally contacted death and almost ascended to heaven.


    "Get up, Harry, Ron Hermione must be impatient to wait Fanlin said speechless.


    This time only silence, Harry''s silence, and Ron''s irregular snoring were left to answer van Lim


    "You forced me." Fanlin said helplessly.


    Finnegan did not mind the big thing, and Dean, the outermost, did not get up.


    Well, good. Line up


    With a wave of Fanlin, a pale blue light spot drilled into the gap between the three curtains.


    This call is absolutely as powerful as a pig.


    It''s hard to imagine that the warm quilt, even the skin is dry and hot, let the cold big hand in everyone''s buttocksHow do you feel gay in gay


    "Fanlin!" Ron screamed, "it must be you, isn''t it? You''re the only one in the dorm that''s crazy."


    "I just help you get up quickly, so that you can maintain a good state, I even use magic to save you tedious washing steps." Fanlin said with a face of righteousness.


    "You think I''ll believe it, damn it..." Ron was furious.


    Harry was silent, and then a pillow hit phinegan''s forehead just behind Vaseline.


    It''s not very good.


    "Harry, you should get in touch with your own standards. It''s very important. What if you do something wrong with your curse one day..."


    The answer to Fanlin is still a pillow, but this time it''s two, Dean and Ron''s together


    Well, the smell of the oil, which reminds van Lin of Malfoy.


    Van Lin still remembers telling Malfoy that regular use of scalp oil can cause premature hair loss.


    It seems that Malfoy has learned a lesson. Otherwise, it would be a shame to learn from his father Lucius.


    But that will not ease the crisis.


    Harry and Ron and Dean These three people will not let him go.


    Naturally, being beaten is inevitable, but Harry first used the magic spell, which can not blame van Lin.


    ¡­¡­


    In fact, the final result of the bedroom war was that all five people''s pillows turned into feathers and let them explode.


    Neville also completely sobered up, after all, Neville''s head feathers can be a big problem.


    It''s the same with Fanlin, three against two. Fanlin and fenigan are not as good as Neville on the head, but they are half a dozen on the other side.


    The final result is that the dormitory that I worked hard to clean last night is completely abandoned. If Professor McGonagall knows


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 733

    The leisure time in the morning seems to last long enough now, but Harry doesn''t intend to let Vaseline go so easily.


    I''m really tired at ordinary times. Now such a break is a rare opportunity for Harry.


    Anyway, Harry had to find at least part of it. For the three wizard contest, Fanlin had to torture them.


    But the fight didn''t last too long. Today is the day to go home. Even if Harry is unwilling, he must go back to the Dursleys.


    Damn Voldemort, Harry clearly has the ability to live in the magic world, or, directly live in the Weasley''s house. Harry likes where he likes. Although it''s crude, it''s much more interesting than ordinary people.


    Reluctantly, Harry had to get up and get dressed.


    Naturally, the finishing work was done by Fanlin. Although Neville was willing to help, his clean-up was of no use except to make the place worse.


    Naturally, after Neville tried, Harry pulled Neville to the door.


    "Scourgify!"


    A fresh breeze rolled up the feathers scattered on the ground, made a slight rotation, and then fell into the box prepared by the side.


    The bedroom is back in that bedroom, and the Quidditch model on Harry''s bedside is still in constant competition.


    Ireland vs. Ireland Bulgaria? Or


    Forget it, anyway, I can''t remember, Bulgaria''s core hunters don''t have a few months to get out of bed. Vampire''s soul snatching curse, who knows if there will be any sequelae.


    "Let''s go, Harry. We''ll be back in two months." Van Lin gave a little pause, and he could see Harry''s reluctance.


    Harry didn''t want to go back to the Muggle family, just as he didn''t want to face Voldemort, but Harry had to stay with his family for at least a month every year.


    Sirius is so busy now that he has no leisure to deal with Harry''s affairs.


    This belongs to the order of the Phoenix''s internal affairs, Sirius in these two months to pull a whole member of the order of Phoenix from the north and south of the sky.


    Hagrid had already set out for the giant''s habitat yesterday, and with Mrs. maxim, it was very much in Hagrid''s mind.


    Lonely men and few women, they are going on such a long journey together, if nothing happens


    Well, Hagrid probably won''t do anything. Can he beat Mrs. Maxim? Or, Mrs. Maxim''s magic power is much higher than Hagrid''s, but she suffers some physical losses.


    Sky thunder and earth fire


    Well, that''s about it.


    "Come on, Harry..." Fanlin''s face flushed for a moment. He thought it was a bit inappropriate. However, he was already 15 years old. It seemed that


    It''s still too early to drive


    "Let''s go down." Harry nodded helplessly.


    The process of going downstairs is painful. The consignment service of Hogwarts railway station can''t start from inside Hogwarts. Harry has been dragging his heavy suitcase to the carriage to Hogwarts. Fortunately, there is still a period of time when he still feels that he can make it through his hard work.


    "Shall I help you?" Fanlin asked kindly.


    "No, no more." Harry shook his head and said, I don''t know why. When I think of Hermione''s putting things in Van Lin, he doesn''t want to participate in it.


    This is probably the self-protection mechanism of a single dog Spontaneously stay away from anything that can or may be harmed.


    How to say, proud single Wang


    See Harry did not do so, Ron is also very rational choice to follow.


    Of course, this is in line with Ron''s consistent behavior. It is always better to follow Harry''s lead than to follow van Lin and Hermione.


    Inadvertently causing some harm, feeding a mouthful of dog food, or The title of "no brain" has been with him for several semesters. For this title, which will pop up when you are a student, Ron thinks it''s better to use less.


    So, this picture is a little strange.


    As a matter of fact, Fanlin didn''t intend to put their luggage in the space. Dobby didn''t need to do so at all. In Muggle world, it was always a troublesome thing to change so many things out of thin air.


    But it doesn''t look like they''re going to work, dobby. Maybe Hermione''s house elf Rights Association worked?


    It''s also a matter of uncertainty. What if Ron and Simo change their ideas?


    The status of domestic elves is really too low, you can''t imagine the spontaneous submission of these little things carved in the bones.


    After that, at least, there are more than one elves in the world.Maybe it was Malfoy who hit the head of many cars when they punished dobby, which made Dobby''s brain short circuited, and he couldn''t devote himself to the family elf tradition wholeheartedly.


    However, what even more unexpected to Fanlin was Hermione''s articles.


    It''s also about Rita Skeeter.


    Fanlin and Rita signed a contract, at least Fanlin should have the ability to control Rita''s mouth.


    That''s what Hermione thought.


    Coercion and inducement seem inappropriate, but Hermione does get some help from Rita.


    It turned out that her article could not be seen, and Hermione''s article was still too young to be published in the newspaper.


    Although Rita always likes to make up, you must admit that Rita, as a reporter, is still very excellent. Although she is not well recognized by everyone, Rita is still very popular in the eyes of a large number of unknown gourd eaters.


    Naturally, Hermione''s article has been greatly improved, and in exchange, Rita will be able to regain her freedom after van Lin comes back, that is, when they leave Hogwarts.


    I believe this news is enough for Rita to sleep at night.


    It turns into a beetle and is locked in a transparent glass bottle. After that, it will be pressed by the magic potion book on the ground level


    Fortunately, the beetle''s metabolism is not fast, otherwise, in two days, that small glass bottle will not be able to stay.


    It''s not much better than Azkaban, a cage in the sun?


    Then Hermione was the first warden.


    Rita should be glad that she is not under the care of Harry or Ron, otherwise her soul will stay at Hogwarts forever.


    Harry or Ron will forget Rita in a flash. Rita will either starve to death or be suffocated alive.


    Either way, it was a miserable death.


    Even before the magic of vanillin disappeared, Rita had to maintain the beetle''s appearance.


    Death as a human being seems to be a luxury.


    And then it''s perfect. You can see the ghost of a beetle dangling around Hogwarts.


    According to the truth, beetles can''t become ghosts. They don''t even have the lowest intelligence.


    And then it became a spectacle at Hogwarts, where people at Hogwarts can be proud to claim that this is the product of Hogwarts'' outstanding people, and even beetles have been able to meet the standards for the birth of ghosts.


    It''s really exciting to think about it. Hogwarts also has a place in the ghost world


    Well


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 734

    "Why are you so slow?" "Our breakfast can only be solved on the train," Hermione said discontentedly


    "No problem, maybe I can get dobby to help us," said Van Lin, "and say, is Hogwarts making breakfast today?"


    "I don''t know..." Harry looked at Ron and then Neville, but no one could give an accurate answer.


    "OK, but, you two..." Hermione turned her head and looked at Ron and Harry, who had not yet come down the stairs. She and Ginny had already stood down early, with van Lin.


    It was strange that four big boys were stuck in the suitcase.


    Well


    "Oh, of course, no problem..." Harry gasped, and lifted it with a hard back, and the black suitcase hit the floor of the public lounge.


    "What happened to both of them?"


    "I don''t know." Van Lin touched his nose, and Harry was absolutely begging for it.


    After a little effort, several people walked out of the lounge.


    Harry, it must be admitted, is absolutely a self-contained struggle. You know, the Gryffindor public lounge is on the eighth floor of Gryffindor.


    Well, eighth floor


    If there is no problem, Harry''s suitcase, 15kg, is still available, and there is a short distance from the back to hogmond''s carriage.


    Suddenly Harry missed Hagrid.


    You know, when he was a kid in the first two years, Hagrid sent them away.


    These things for Hagrid, and clothes are no different, Hagrid is a person can drag several trees to walk, Christmas tree is Hagrid one-time drag back.


    "Let''s go." ''since Harry thinks he''s OK, then it must be fine, ''van Lin said.


    "Neville, I''ll help you." Ginny looked at Harry, and her face was slightly red, but Harry''s reaction was really sad and helped his partner.


    "Oh, no, it doesn''t matter..." Neville''s bravery, it has to be said that second counseling is really a skill, ordinary people can not learn.


    "Why?" Ron glared at Ginny and Neville. "You''re my sister..."


    "So I sent my stuff back to van Lin?" Ginny replied politely.


    Ron almost choked in a breath, which felt like a little sister she loved and became someone else''s


    It should be the most difficult thing for the sister-in-law control, but Ron is not, but Ron can also feel that feeling.


    "Neville, what medicine did you give Ginny?"


    "I I don''t have it... " Neville gave a little advice.


    Ron looked at Neville''s face carefully, and then touched his chin


    Well, I''m still a little handsome


    Then Ron took a serious look on Neville''s shoulder, and saw Neville face was confused.


    I don''t know what happened!


    It must be said that van Lin should be glad that fudge has not yet responded, and that the whole Hogwarts public opinion is still inclined to Dumbledore.


    Naturally, Harry and van Lin''s treatment has not changed much, but, as a result, it is natural that van Lin can save Harry. Naturally, people have a little more awe in their eyes.


    From the admiration of the world cup in quedditch to the awe of the present, it will not take long.


    Everyone is convinced of the strength of van Lin, after all, a guy who can compete with Hogwarts'' professor will not be worse.


    However, it is clear to Fanlin that this kind of eye does not last for long.


    That''s the bad thing about the school. Two months is enough for lucky to do a lot of things.


    Black Dumbledore, with him, and Harry, will not be well.


    Hogwarts has never been a single piece of iron. It is not to be emphasized at all. There are 12 school directors on Dumbledore. Although most of the ruling families are lonely, for example, the direct family of Malfoy is still alive.


    Every family can not be underestimated, just as van Lin has never despised Lucius Malfoy. This existence has taught people how to practice the old Yin ratio.


    Draco is short of some heat, and he will be a little bit away from Lucius for a while if he continues to be educated by Lucius.


    However, Nasser should not allow, and little malfoonassia is still very fond of.


    But there is no doubt that, if Harry was standing behind Dumbledore, Lucius would not have indulged Harry so much in Hogwarts in his attitude towards Malfoy.


    That''s right, and with the right, Lucius can do something very easily.


    It was also that Voldemort, knowing that his soul weapon had been thrown out by Lucius, and Lucius was soon fleeing, allowed Lucius to stay with him.The Malfoys are really useful, both in the Ministry of magic and in death eaters.


    The pure blood aristocratic families in the upper circles are not in general chaos.


    Strictly speaking, Narcissa is the Black family married to the Malfoy family, she is Harry''s watch Er


    "Fanlin, Fanlin!"


    a white claw swayed in front of Fanlin''s eyes. Obviously, Hermione found his wandering mind again. His inner drama was really rich, but Hermione''s hands were pretty good.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Fanlin narrowed her eyes quietly, and the broken sunlight fell through Hermione''s fingers.


    Nice weather


    Fanlin held the girl''s hand in his hand, which was only suitable for grasping in addition to turning books.


    "We''re coming to Hogsmeade station." Hermione didn''t feel any discomfort, but the girl''s face turned red, but she soon adjusted.


    "Here it is?"


    It suddenly occurred to Fanlin that he didn''t care much about these things all the way. He just knew that Harry had a bad time. Anyway, they were in another carriage.


    "What was on your mind?" Hermione asked, "didn''t you hear that whistle?"


    Fanlin was stunned, and immediately Fanlin was close to Hermione''s ear.


    Fortunately, there was no one else in the carriage except the two of them. Ginny said that she didn''t want to be involved in the relationship between van Lin and Hermione.


    Hermione can read books all the time, so is Fanlin, but when he doesn''t read books, he chooses to read Hermione


    "Hermione, do you think Harry would go mad on the spot if he knew Malfoy might be his cousin or something?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 735

    Whether Harry will go mad on the spot or not, I have to say, it''s worth trying.


    Malfoy changed and became Harry''s cousin. This is also called believing in love and killing each other.


    The door to a new world is opening up for Harry.


    But this is not the time for van Lin to think about it.


    As a member of the order of the Phoenix, everyone has his own different tasks.


    Like Professor Snape.


    It is clear that there is a very high risk to regain Voldemort''s trust.


    But, to be sure, Voldemort is very short of people, some completely loyal and capable Death Eaters.


    Fanlin strongly watched the whole process of the Death Eater party. Think about it, who are the people coming?


    Carat? Gore?


    We have to admit that although these two families are not qualified as pure blood, the means of continuation of the pure blood family is doomed to their own destruction. Otherwise, after the education of the big family, it is impossible to teach two stupid people who only eat.


    It can be said that most death eaters are stupid enough. Voldemort can''t be unaware of this. Although in some ways, stupid people are especially useful, it doesn''t mean that all things can be handled by such people.


    As for Malfoy, I believe Voldemort knew his old friend quite well.


    For the Malfoy family''s good things, how much interest, whether long-term, these are the factors that Lucius considered.


    However, Voldemort''s ideas are more suitable for Lucius'' development and restore the glory of pure blood wizard.


    You know, in England, honor and privilege, so Lucius would fall into Voldemort''s arms.


    But once he fails, Lucius can abandon him without hesitation.


    This sword is not easy to use for Voldemort, especially in the present situation, Voldemort who has just been resurrected may be powerful, but it is not impossible to fight against it.


    What''s more, Lucius had such an experience, whether he could trust, or what degree of trust, this is a big question.


    Naturally, Lucius didn''t work well.


    A large number of smart death eaters were still in Azkaban, and Barty crouch Jr. died in Fudge''s hands.


    Now it seems that Voldemort''s is not as good as that. Anyway, Trevor can''t make Voldemort too comfortable. Otherwise, Trevor will not choose to make another bet.


    In the eyes of the vampire, whether it is him or Voldemort, it is probably just some tools that can be used.


    But what exactly is Trevor planning?


    Resurrect a god of death? Or power?


    This is really a kind of insincere cooperation. Although the result is quite pleasant, at least the things that Trevor promised have been almost completed, the conditions of both sides are somewhat unbalanced.


    To solve the problem of vampires, it''s natural that this is something related to the God of death, and Voldemort obviously can''t draw an equal sign with it. What''s more, the addition of vampires has greatly strengthened the strength of Voldemort''s side.


    Now, we can only hope that Professor Severus Snape can quickly gain Voldemort''s trust, but in terms of the cost, it seems not so reliable.


    Now we''re talking about Sirius.


    Sirius is subject to the Ministry of magic. He just went to Norway two days ago.


    Vampires are so rampant that the Ministry of magic can''t help but ignore their dark magic experiments.


    There''s no magic in Norway.


    That''s demstrand''s radiation range. The level of black magic rampancy is much stronger than here.


    The black wizard can walk in the sunshine, which is a legacy of Greenwood.


    Although Dumbledore has great influence in the world, Greenwood is not weak.


    In fact, the source of the problem is still from demstrom.


    The castle, which is well-known in the dark arts world, was full of tyranny at the beginning.


    It can be said that the school of magic was built for the sake of war.


    This is different from Hogwarts. Hogwarts exists for integration and unity.


    Of course, unification is joking, but it can''t be denied that Hogwarts was founded to fight for the living space for the wizard, which also originated from the heresy of the Holy See.


    Witches are the source of evil, which is difficult to judge whether it is right or wrong at that time, but it can be confirmed that Hogwarts was established to teach witches how to survive better.


    But demstrand is different. Van Lin can roughly understand what it is for.


    With the invasion and expansion of the Vikings in northern Europe, the significance of demstrand''s existence was for the sake of war. It can be said that at that time, demstrand castle was a well deserved fortress of war.This is very in line with the local customs, war, aggression, blood, only these can constantly supply the arteries of demstrand.


    Another aspect of war is chaos, and survival in chaos is in line with the meaning of black magic.


    It is not difficult to understand that the value of survival can be maintained only by a strong hand. With the rise of the Empire, demstrand''s role has become more and more extreme.


    Black wizards are a good example. They are strong enough and dark enough.


    This is conquest, which is achieved through constant aggression.


    All the black witches out of demstrom are powerful and firmly occupy one side of the magic world, such as the most famous black wizard, Garrett Greenwood.


    Naturally, the Dark Wizard''s territory fits the definition of those vampires.


    Where, vampires can survive well.


    Van Lin can roughly guess what Sirius is for.


    Vampire territory is either in Germany or Norway. Anyway, these people must be in the radiation range of demstrand.


    In this case, Dumbledore can not let go of these vampires. Voldemort found a way to gain powerful power with the help of vampires, and Dumbledore experienced this method personally.


    One of the tricky things is that all the development is a little out of Dumbledore''s control.


    Sirius must have been inspired by Dumbledore when he went to Norway. Otherwise, in the period of association of the order of the Phoenix reorganization, Sirius would not have gone so far to catch those vampires who could not be caught at all.


    In other words, busbarton was founded to fight against war. In essence, the establishment of busbarton is not much worse than that of demstrand, but they are on a completely different path.


    Now busbarton and Hogwarts are more suitable. It is not difficult to understand that there is a wizard who has lived for more than 600 years. Busbarton can avoid some problems in many places.


    But after nicoleme''s death?


    The problem of busbarton is very big. It can be said that busbarton is more like a greenhouse, and the students in it are too weak in Van Lin''s eyes.


    Furong is a good example. With her talent, sorcerers like Cedric and Krum are not her opponents at all, but Furong is not proficient in her talent.


    The whole booth Barton is like this, rich in theory, but its own strength is not very strong, lack of awareness of the war, otherwise, hibiscus would not be so simple in the three wizard contest.


    There are other people, those angry boys, if you throw them into the upcoming British battlefield, it would be a good choice to serve as cannon fodder. As for other options, van Lin can only say sorry.


    Busbarton faces a big problem. Once nicoleme falls down prematurely and the magic world has not yet become peaceful, it is doomed to be disintegrated and eroded.


    And the biggest beneficiary is naturally demstrand. This competitor is so powerful that he can''t see the slightest possibility of losing booth Barton van Lin of nicoleme.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 736

    ¡­¡­


    Now it seems only Hagrid hasn''t said it.


    Professor Lu Ping and others are still helping to manage the industry.


    This is not a small amount of jingarong, at least, van Lin''s practice materials have been solved.


    Whether it''s Alchemy or potion, or even advanced array learning, all these need gold coins to support.


    Thanks to the fact that the focus of Fanlin is still on magic itself, the current magic system of Fanlin can not be separated from the style of Hogwarts. Otherwise, with some necessary magic practice materials, the integration of talisman Each of these is a big expense.


    No wonder most witches look shabby, not because of style or indifference.


    Poverty limits people''s imagination. It can be said that Professor Lu Ping is extremely important to the role of Vaseline.


    And look at Hagrid.


    Hagrid has left for Northern Ireland, where a handful of giants need to be gathered up, but the deported giants are less friendly.


    Most of the banished giants were Voldemort''s first men, and the Ministry of magic would not tolerate it at all.


    Then Hagrid''s trip to Sicily will be marked with a big question mark.


    Success may seem like a long way off, but it can be made clear that Mrs. Maxim''s participation represents the attitude of busbarton.


    On Dumbledore''s side, not Hogwarts.


    This is very important, Hogwarts as the center of the battlefield, differentiation is inevitable.


    All of these are problems of Dumbledore''s headache.


    The education system of Hogwarts is far from perfect, especially the division of the four colleges, and the ideas of each college are different.


    At the end of the day, Voldemort''s business is the internal contradiction of Hogwarts.


    However, this internal contradiction has radiated to the whole magic world, at least the European magic world, because of the excellent and powerful personnel.


    If Dumbledore fails, Voldemort will not hesitate to conquer Europe.


    It is also a contradiction.


    The biggest threat and the only adversary come from the same place, but it can''t be denied that everyone will be involved.


    Dumbledore represents the white wizard world, and Voldemort''s position in the black wizard is the absolute leader. In this case, Dumbledore is much weaker.


    It is impossible for the white wizard to have an absolute leader, while the black wizard is different.


    He believed in power and mind, and Voldemort satisfied all the illusions about the black wizard.


    Slytherin would be able to replace the present-day demstrand.


    Again, Voldemort had a natural advantage in Slytherin.


    The title of Slytherin''s successor is not groundless. Voldemort really controls Slytherin. After all, Voldemort is the blood of Slytherin family, although it is said that his surname comes from Muggle.


    Tom Riedel?


    It''s a satirical name for Voldemort, especially since he shares the same name with his Muggle father.


    This is a disgrace to Voldemort. At least, Voldemort hated his father. Otherwise, he would not have solved the Muggle by himself.


    The product of love potion, which itself makes Voldemort''s emotion missing, such people are more likely to be lost in the dark magic. In particular, Voldemort began to make Horcruxes to escape death.


    Each time the soul split will make Voldemort''s human nature gradually missing. In the end, Fanlin can''t say what Voldemort will become.


    An inhuman monster?


    Voldemort is now very close to this image.


    Voldemort, in order to defeat Dumbledore, is unscrupulous.


    Dark creatures, werewolves, vampires, giants, Dementors, all of which now seem to be an important part of the new Voldemort army.


    Hagrid''s contact with the giant is hopeless in Van Lin''s eyes. Voldemort''s ability to give the giant is undoubtedly more attractive than that given by Dumbledore


    Then Hagrid''s trip to the giant will be marked with a big question mark.


    The way the giant went from Sicily to Dumbledore.


    This workload is really not easy.


    Originally, van Lin planned to go with Hagrid. He knew how to deal with the giants, but this journey


    Speaking of, Dumbledore did not arrange any task for van Lin, to be exact, van Lin and Harry, the biggest task is to protect themselves.


    And different from Harry, Fanlin basically met the standard, but Harry was still far behind, so Fanlin had the ability to participate in the order of the Phoenix mission, but Harry could not.


    However, considering the allocation of time, the degree of participation will be greatly reduced.It''s impossible to investigate the vampire with Sirius, and Snape''s plan, van Lin, can''t participate. Now only Hagrid can work.


    However, there are other problems to be solved.


    Understanding the book of Abraham requires a lot of literature, and nicoleme has roughly paved the way for the vaseline.


    The book of Abraham is a very important part. What is on it can work for the God of death, which is totally unexpected by any forest.


    As an ancient prophet, Abraham''s power seems to be far beyond the knowledge of mortals, mysterious and powerful.


    Just like Trelawney, but what Abraham predicted was more real and terrifying than trayne. It seems that for the emergence of such things as death, Abraham


    Fanlin some can not say this feeling, but can know, he can get the answer in this.


    The power of Abraham''s book is beyond his imagination, but correspondingly, the study of Abraham''s book has reached a bottleneck.


    Whether it''s Alchemy, or the understanding of the mysterious part of Abraham''s book, this is something that nicoleme can''t answer for Vaseline, and it needs vaseline to understand.


    Naturally, the jade record of Egypt is a good start.


    Mysterious Pyramids, powerful Pharaons, unimaginable development of mysticism and alchemy are all showing a strong attraction to Fanlin.


    And, most importantly, Hermione!


    With Hermione to travel, this thing has been planned from a very early time, although said that he broke his promise many times, but as long as the success is not good.


    As for Harry or something, it''s better to live and die in Privet Drive. Dumbledore won''t let Harry have any problems.


    However, Dumbledore''s attitude is also very clear, not allow van Lin to take Harry to do too much, can not prematurely expose Harry and Voldemort''s connection, especially when Harry is not capable.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 737

    Harry''s lack of ability, in fact, is the most fundamental problem.


    As a special weapon for Voldemort, even with a special attack state, Harry''s own data is not high, and the big gap in basic data makes Harry useless now.


    There''s no extra effect at all other than relying on the wand effect to escape.


    Dumbledore''s approach is not without consideration, but in the absence of Harry''s resistance, disclosure is a natural thing.


    It''s like a double-edged sword.


    Voldemort can spy on Harry''s thoughts, and Harry''s efforts can also invade Voldemort''s brain.


    However, this is limited. Based on the different abilities of both sides, Harry is forced to be unreserved and Voldemort''s selective extraction. This concept is completely different.


    Generally speaking, this is another troublesome matter. Just like fudge''s attack on Hogwarts, the days of enduring Dumbledore will gradually fade away


    What if Dumbledore takes office by force?


    The power of the Minister of magic is not so great. What''s more, it is the new backers found by fudge, the nobles headed by Malfoy family.


    Naturally, it is normal for Dumbledore''s strategy to be resisted. What''s more, they still hold things like the prophet''s daily in their hands. Once they start fighting back, when the students leave school, it''s probably time for Hogwarts to fall apart.


    It is necessary to be cautious in words and deeds, but Fanlin can''t do nothing. It is the best choice to leave as expected.


    It''s not clear to see, although it can''t solve any problems at all.


    Fanlin has been thinking about how to make more people believe that Voldemort has returned, but after thinking about it, he seems to have no means to fight against it.


    The means of the Ministry of magic controls the public opinion of the whole wizard society. Obviously, this kind of thing cannot be shaken.


    Buying newspapers to fight?


    This decision can be described as a bad decision. Under the compression of the prophet daily, other newspapers have no living space at all. Only a small number of people will subscribe to the wonderful newspaper of Luna family.


    Now, Fanlin can only wait for an opportunity.


    Voldemort is back. Naturally, he can''t be willing to hide behind the scenes. More and more symbols will pop up. At that time, the Ministry of magic can''t explain it at all, which turns out to be the best time to invade.


    Invasion prophet daily?


    It has to be said that this idea is very attractive, and the candidate Fanlin has been determined early.


    Rita Skeeter!


    If there is a magic contract, Fanlin is not worried about what will happen.


    "Where''s Rita Skeeter, Hermione?"


    All of a sudden, van Lin asked, and the carriage came to a halt.


    "In my pocket." Said Hermione, taking out the glass bottle containing the beetle.


    "Come on, let''s find a place to let her out." Van Lim said he took Hermione''s hand and, without noticing, turned to the side of the station.


    The idea of bringing Rita Skeeter to the Muggle world doesn''t look very good.


    They turned to the back of a wall, and then Fanlin opened the bottle cap and poured the beetle to the ground.


    "Finiteincaratem!"


    With the chant, Rita''s light flashed, and then


    "Your spell has not been broken? Is it solidified? "


    There was a cold sweat on van Lin''s head. He should not have solidified the restriction curse on Rita.


    It''s hard to say, what are the special reactions?


    Is your magic flawed?


    Limit the time is too long, let after the direct effect on Rita''s body?


    Fanlin squatted down and looked carefully at the already shriveled beetle.


    "No problem..."


    Mumbling two words, Fanlin took out a dozen materials from his pocket


    "Pattern Engraved style... "


    All of a sudden, van Lin thought of a question, could it be that Rita hasn''t responded and kept this shape for too long, and then formed a habit?


    It''s like Sirius sometimes can''t get rid of the habit of being a dog


    Fanlin felt that he had gone too far. However, Rita''s problems still had to be solved by him.


    "Finiteincaratem!"


    Vaseline once again recited the spell, but this time and the power of the previous spell dispelling was not at the same level. Hermione could clearly feel the magic of van Lin''s agitation.


    It seems that it is not enough to remove his own magic. Van Lin intends to remove it together with Anita''s Animagus. Although it is said that this is difficult, for van Lin, the problem that can be solved by magic is not a problem at all.


    It''s hard to imagine how terrifying it was when a beetle the size of a nail plate was enlarged to the size of a person. Anyway, Hermione said she didn''t want to watch it again.Rita''s recovered.


    It''s still the same as when I saw it in Hogsmeade last time, with that embarrassing clothes and face


    It looks like Rita has lost some weight.


    Van Lin looked at it carefully. His clothes, which had been stretched tightly, looked flabby and his face had shrunk several times.


    It was a successful weight loss.


    It is obviously unrealistic for a beetle to eat as fat as a human being.


    Why, Rita needs to thank him?


    Vaseline felt that she was thinking too much, while Hermione held one of van Lin''s arms tightly.


    Rita just lay on the ground, and she hasn''t moved up to now.


    "Miss Rita Skeeter Miss Rita Skeeter? " Fanlin called twice, and Rita, lying on the ground, seemed to have just woken up.


    She stood up and went to Hermione. She seemed to want to return to


    "Cough, Rita Skeeter!" Fanlin reached out and stopped Rita. "I think you should adjust your mind well..."


    Fanlin is a little speechless. Is Rita completely abandoned by him and Hermione?


    Or the inherent habit, as a beetle lived for more than half a year.


    Rita seemed to have just reacted. She let out a very short scream. She couldn''t believe that she looked at her body, raised her hand and raised her legs. All these were things that could not be done before.


    Her body was a little stiff and looked clumsy, but soon


    Rita looks up, and then she takes a quick look at Vaseline.


    Turn around and run?


    This is not a wise person''s choice. If Rita is allowed to run away like this, you can imagine how Rita will describe her life experience in Hogwarts'' glass bottle when she goes back.


    Van Lim''s eyelids were jumping.


    It seems that half a year''s life has made Rita''s mind a little stiff. As we all know, in the face of a high-strength wizard, if she is more than half sure of escaping, maybe she can try it, but now


    It''s hard to say that you expect a wizard without a magic wand, even the original human body can''t adapt to escape under the eyes of van Lin?


    "Come back..." Van Lin''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Rita''s figure can stand still, no matter how run, Rita''s figure can''t move forward half a minute.


    On the contrary, Rita''s body constantly retreats, which is faster and faster


    It''s a bit of a bad scene. Hermione stares at Van Lin strangely, which makes van Lin under a bit of pressure.


    It''s like the evil villains in the novel are teasing the weak chicken and pig''s feet.


    First torture, then


    Just think about it, it''s a cold


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 738

    "Ms. Rita Skeeter, it doesn''t seem proper to leave without saying goodbye. What''s more, you should know your own positioning and turn around and run. If you like, you can try. However, it seems that I don''t have so much time now, and I also lack some patience..."


    "What do you want to do?" Rita looked at Fanlin in a panic. She had learned the way of the little wizard. Although she said that there would be no personal injury, in spirit


    "Don''t do this..." Fanlin feels strange in some places, but Rita''s words "You just need to put your name on it and you can leave."


    "So simple?"


    "Simple?" Fanlin took another look at the contract in his hand, "I advise you to take a look and say better."


    "Nothing to see." Rita hesitated and said, "I don''t have a choice?"


    "You are more intelligent than I thought." Fanlin looked at Rita unexpectedly. "But, yes, you really don''t have any choice. However, I won''t let you do anything else. You can still go back to the newspaper office and be the Rita Skeeter that scares everyone."


    "Can you guarantee it?"


    "Of course, and I will help you." Said Fanlin.


    Rita some disdain, but this kind of manner is very good by Rita in the eyebrows.


    "I sign it." Rita said quickly, with a hint of urgency in her voice.


    Taking out the quill, Rita quickly signed her name on the parchment, and a transparent silk thread extended from the scroll.


    "This is..."


    "Some small means." Van Lin said, "you can leave."


    "Oh, of course." Rita replied quickly.


    "If you need anything, maybe you can go to Diagon Alley and look for Mr. Remus lupin. I believe you will use it. The prophet''s current problems, I believe, will not be so ineffective."


    Rita quickly turns around and leaves. She doesn''t want to stay here.


    It can be imagined that Rita will definitely find someone to crack the magic of Vaseline, but what is in the book of Abraham is so easy to crack?


    "What did you ask her to sign?" Asked Hermione.


    "A contract." "We have to keep her mouth shut, don''t we, and Rita is very useful," said Fanlin


    "Useful?" Hermione frowned slightly. "I don''t like her anyway."


    "Let''s have less contact with each other. We''ll leave it to Professor Lu Ping anyway." "Let''s go back, Harry. They should have been waiting a long time," said Vaseline


    ¡­¡­


    Hogsmeade railway station is still as noisy as ever, the old small platform is full of people who are about to leave.


    Van Lin and Hermione just turned back just in time for the Hogwarts Express to come from the distance.


    It''s like the first time you''ve reached the magic world, King''s Cross station, nine and four quarters, the black and red Hogwarts Express.


    It''s still very reminiscent.


    Harry saw van Lin and Hermione behind the crowd, and he jumped up and waved at them.


    "It looks just right." Van Lin gently breathed a sigh of relief, "let''s go."


    It''s very difficult to get rid of the crowd.


    All Hogwarts students who go to London are bound to leave here.


    This is probably the time when Hogwarts have the most people.


    As Fanlin can imagine, it will be very difficult for the energetic Hogwarts to see it from the next semester. After solving Voldemort''s affairs, they will almost graduate from Hogwarts.


    Enjoy campus life? Ordinary people''s campus life is not so exciting, so wonderful.


    "What have you two done?" Harry asked, "I haven''t seen you since I got out of the carriage."


    "Let go." "I''m not going to let Hermione take care of a beetle on vacation," Van Lin said


    "You mean that Toad?" Ron asked.


    "Why, do you want to see it?"


    "Forget it." Harry looked at Ron, shook his head and said, "I don''t want to be bored."


    "We''d better hurry up." Ron said, "otherwise, it would be easy for us not to have a box to sit in..."


    This is a big deal.


    If there is no box, there are always a few unlucky people who have no place on the Hogwarts Express every year. Van Lin doesn''t want to stand all the way back to England. Why doesn''t anyone put a traceless extension curse on the box of Hogwarts Express.


    Several people in a hurry to get on the car, but also thanks to Harry''s strong, a car Harry quickly occupied a box.


    This should be a lucky thing. It''s hard to imagine how Harry squeezed in with such a big suitcase. Anyway, Harry''s talent in some aspects is still very strong."Sorry..."


    Fanlin painstakingly closed the box, suddenly outside the noise will be much smaller.


    , "these people are really crazy," Ron whispered to Tucao. "Make complaints about my clothes."


    "What kind of spell can you use," Harry said, slipping his black suitcase under his seat. "It''s just a practice for leaving."


    Ron frowns. His healing spell is not very good, but if someone helps.


    Ron chose to pull out his wand.


    "Oh, damn it..." Ron muttered, and then he stuffed the wand back.


    "It doesn''t matter, it has a kind of wrinkle beauty!" Said Fanlin.


    "Don''t comfort me, Valentine." Ron said, rather badly, "I already imagined my mother''s roar."


    "Ron Weasley, look at your clothes. You''re so big..." Harry''s shrill imitation of Mrs. Weasley''s roar made Ron blush.


    "Shut up, Harry." Ron said angrily, "Oh, damn it, we can''t talk about anything else."


    "Talk about something else?"


    "Fanlin, I heard from al that you are going to visit him during the summer vacation?"


    "Oh, yes." "Nicoleme''s mission to study alchemy in Egypt was just like a trip," Van Lin said


    "What about you, Hermione?"


    "Hermione will go with me." "It was planned at the beginning, but before that we have to go back to London."


    Back in London


    Fanlin suddenly found that he had not been at home for a long time. Since he came to Hogwarts to go to school, van Lin''s time in London was very few.


    "Hermione will go with you." Harry said in surprise, with a hint of envy in his eyes.


    "That''s right. We''ll go for about a month. Then, I can come back to you and let us go out together."


    Harry nodded. He had to stay with the Dursleys for more than a month. Especially after Voldemort came back, Muggle world was the safest place for Harry.


    "And you, Ron?"


    "Me?" Ron said, "maybe I''ll go to Charlie''s and he''ll invite us to visit him. By the way, I''ll bring some delicious food to norbo."


    "That''s a big package, Ron." Said Hermione.


    "So I''m worried..." Ron shrugged his shoulders and brought food for norbo. A big box probably won''t be enough for him to take a bite.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 739

    Compared with Hogwarts, his home is obviously more warm.


    Hogwarts is too old to know when the castle existed. As the residence of the Slytherin family, Hogwarts has retained a large number of Slytherin style buildings.


    Hibiscus is not wrong at all. Now it seems that in addition to Gryffindor tower, the dark style of Hogwarts is really strong.


    No wonder Slytherin had a fight with Gryffindor.


    It is absolutely difficult for two colleges to coexist from the basic place.


    There is no doubt that, according to van Lim, Gryffindor and Slytherin themselves did not seem to be able to cope with it, and this tradition continued to the two colleges under his administration.


    Now that I''m home, I still don''t think about those troublesome things.


    Fanlin looked at his room with ease.


    There is no doubt that Miss Julie has successfully moved into her own family, and her room must be cleaned by Miss Julie.


    She often does this. Mr. al doesn''t like servants. If it wasn''t for the sake of taking care of van Lin, Mr. Al could live a good life on his own.


    Since Vaseline went to Hogwarts, his family''s housekeeping was dismissed.


    And Miss Julie''s check-in filled the vacancy.


    For Miss Julie, Fanlin has no resistance. He is a member of the magic world. Sooner or later, he will leave Muggle completely.


    Imagine to see, those alchemy experiments of Vaseline, for Muggles are very fatal, cause any trouble is not good.


    And Mr. al didn''t seem to want to go to the magic world with himself.


    There, Al couldn''t do anything, and obviously it was intolerable.


    Mr. al should have a life of his own, and Miss Julie is not a nuisance.


    On the contrary, most of the time, Miss Julie took him out to play.


    In any case, there was no change. Otherwise, Fanlin might persuade Mr. al.


    But did Miss Julie know that she was a wizard?


    This seems to be a tricky problem, but Mr. al should be able to deal with it. Van Lin still believes in his father.


    However, I have just returned home and will go out soon, which is quite embarrassing.


    Van Lin touched his nose and then pulled out a book from the shelf.


    These are all the things left by his mother, and they are placed here in a grand manner.


    It''s always a hassle.


    Fanlin gently wiped on the shelf with his hand, and the original magic book was replaced by some Muggle books.


    After all, I still can''t stay too much. Since I arrived at Hogwarts, I was doomed not to belong here.


    Here, here is the Muggle world.


    Van Lim knows exactly what it means if magic is exposed.


    Muggles in understanding, it is impossible to resist the charm of magic, and the means of words.


    Fanlin clearly knows the power of those Muggles.


    Strictly speaking, although not as good as magic in applicability, Muggles'' weapons are far more powerful than magic in terms of destructive ability.


    Now it seems that magic, apart from mystery, seems to have no means to inform Muggles.


    Rather than Muggle protection law, it is protecting the wizard himself.


    Now magic can still occupy the absolute peak, but in the future?


    It''s hard to say, cast a soul curse on everyone?


    If you do, the first person to fall is the wizard.


    Soul snatching mantra is not without cost. Although it is rare, it has enough quantity, which will eventually cause qualitative changes.


    A wizard can control ten people, or even a hundred people, with a soul snatching spell. What about more?


    Fanlin quickly banished the bad idea from his mind.


    Perhaps it was a feasible wish in the Middle Ages to rule the world by magic, and there were forerunners.


    For example, the Holy See.


    But there are problems within the magic world itself.


    Van Lin felt the relationship looked messy.


    Cram the books back into the shelf.


    Such a worrying posture is not what he should be in.


    ¡­¡­


    Fanlin sat down and quickly read the letter from Professor Lu Ping.


    There''s no doubt that it''s about Rita Skeeter, and Fanlin is very confident about his magic contract.


    Besides him, only nicoleme could master the content of Abraham''s book. Van Lin did not think Rita could find a wizard like nicoleme to terminate the contract for her.


    Obedience is the best choice, and van Lin''s arrangement for her is very beneficial.Master the prophet''s daily!


    This is something the Ministry of magic can master, but Van Lin is very clear that this is one of Fudge''s means.


    However, Voldemort did come back, and the fall of fudge was the inevitable result. The rest of the prophet''s daily was a huge cake, a very attractive cake.


    Public opinion is very important.


    This is a lesson.


    Van Lim is well aware of the guiding role the Daily Prophet can play in the magic world.


    Most people still believe in the prophet''s daily. It can be said that there is no other newspaper in the magic world that can compete with the Daily Prophet.


    Fanlin once wanted to start a new newspaper, but unfortunately, the prophet''s daily, a newspaper supported by the Ministry of magic, had too little space for other mainstream newspapers.


    So far, van Lin has only heard one newspaper in Hogwarts, which is Luna''s propaganda.


    It''s also a miracle that Luna''s newspaper survived.


    Although the number is small, it can at least make a living.


    Those strange things, such as harassment.


    There is no more than imagination of acute magic perception is simply unable to find out what Luna is talking about.


    Fanlin had consulted Luna.


    To be able to find the harassment of this kind of thing or rely on Luna''s glasses to find out.


    If you take off your glasses, you can only feel a little, just like a piece of sand mixed with one or two small stones. You can''t find it without careful observation.


    It has to be admitted that Luna''s perception is really beyond imagination, but it is also doomed that there are not many people traveling together.


    Therefore, singing against the tune has gained part of the living space from a novel angle, but this living space is really too small.


    There is no potential to become a big newspaper.


    Van Lin didn''t think he could succeed easily.


    He knows a lot, but he knows nothing about what people need and what they want to see.


    It is obviously unrealistic to run a new newspaper office.


    Then, taking over the prophet''s daily is naturally the best choice.


    And the candidates.


    Fanlin must admit that although Rita is a bad person, she still has some abilities. Otherwise, Rita would not be the most influential reporter of the Daily Prophet.


    Rita is very sharp, but also smart enough, Rita has a strong news capture ability, otherwise most of the mouth will not believe Rita''s news.


    Obedient Rita is naturally the best choice.


    She knew what to do, and for that, Fanlin didn''t mind giving Rita some real news.


    For example, what happened when Voldemort returned, or what fudge did at Hogwarts.


    Rita knows how to operate, which is good for the order of the Phoenix.


    Once the news of Voldemort''s return is confirmed, the exchange of blood in the Ministry of magic is inevitable.


    As a result, the owners of the Daily Prophet will have to be changed.


    With the support of the order of the Phoenix, if Rita is not stupid, it is stable to dominate the prophet''s daily.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 740

    The letter was eventually sent by dobby.


    Vanillin''s owl is no longer applicable, Fudge can not give up the monitoring of Dumbledore, and van Lin, who is obviously marked with the label of Dumbledore, will naturally be under the supervision of the Ministry of magic.


    Fanlin even suspected that Auror was lurking around his family, just like Harry in Sirius.


    Naturally, be careful when you go to Egypt.


    The Granger and his wife were happy to give Hermione to Fanlin. In their eyes, it was a trip for two little guys, not to mention Professor Sirius.


    Unfortunately, the Granger and his wife never thought that their clever daughter would lie, and it was because of this.


    Sirius is almost exhausted in Norway, but she and van Lin are going to travel to Egypt leisurely.


    It always gives Harry a sense of marriage.


    They were also 15 years old, in the middle ages, at this age


    With Dumbledore, the headmaster of Hogwarts, the Grangers, as parents, naturally agreed.


    But the way you travel is doomed to be impossible by magic.


    Aurors of the Ministry of magic are not all dry meals, especially when they also put Sirius out. All the characters about Dumbledore should be cleared out naturally.


    Sirius also said when he left that he would not be in the Ministry for long.


    Van Lim knows what this means, and when Sirius returns from Norway, he will not be back at the center of Auror''s work.


    Naturally, in order not to leave a trace, with Muggle way of travel, so Fanlin chose to fly.


    Mr. al has helped them with all the formalities, and the Egyptian side.


    Bill of the Weasleys was a good guide.


    The Weasleys are really Dumbledore''s true supporters.


    Fanlin saw the reorganization of the order of the Phoenix.


    Professor McGonagall, Severus Snape, Remus lupin, Professor Hagrid, Arthur Weasley and Molly Weasley, nifadora Tonks, Kingsley shackel, efeiya Dogo, edoas doggie, hesja Jones, and even bill and Charlie joined the order of the Phoenix. In a few days, Dumbledore gathered like this A lot of people.


    There are many in Auror, oh, and, of course, Professor ALATO moody.


    There is no doubt that these people can be called elites no matter where they are, and Moody''s influence in Aurors is not worse than that of Scrooge or Barty crouch.


    Whether it''s the Weasleys'' efforts or Dumbledore''s appeal, van leen doesn''t see any possibility of failure.


    Think about what Voldemort has.


    A bunch of disloyal people, and new partners who may subvert him at any time.


    Naturally, Dumbledore was also very relieved that Fanlin followed nicoleme''s arrangement to study alchemy in Egypt.


    Naturally, bill, who joined the order of the Phoenix, assumed the responsibility of protection.


    It''s not so much protection as a reliable local guide for Fanlin.


    It''s really dangerous. What Bill should do is to protect himself.


    But now we can see Dumbledore''s determination.


    It can be foreseen that the scale of this war is definitely larger than that of the previous one.


    Dumbledore has a lot to prepare. He has developed members of the order of the Phoenix all over the world. Bill and Charlie are good examples, one in Romania and the other in Egypt.


    As for the East, there are vanillin here, Dumbledore is not worried, the East will not not join.


    This level will rise, not only limited to Britain, because with more powerful forces to join, naturally, the strength of the order of the Phoenix should be correspondingly increased.


    However, the letter from Hibiscus surprised Fanlin.


    She also wants to travel to Egypt, and as a graduate of busbarton, hibiscus has a better choice of where to go.


    Bill was a good choice. At least, hibiscus didn''t lose interest in bill.


    Look, that''s the gap.


    Compared with Ron, Bill''s seduction skills are the difference between an emperor and a beggar.


    Otherwise, hibiscus, who is a teaser to everyone, will go to Egypt for Bill''s sake.


    The letter is from Egypt.


    It''s like two new couples


    That''s a trip, isn''t it.


    It is worth mentioning that Hibiscus also chose to join the order of the Phoenix.


    Fanlin also expressed his understanding of the choice of Hibiscus.


    It is impossible for busbarton to be alone. If Furong is not inspired by Mrs. maxim, the message of the order of the Phoenix will not reach Hibiscus at all.


    Before that, Fanlin couldn''t even tell the location of the order of the Phoenix. He couldn''t break through the magic blockade set by Dumbledore, and this time it was not just a simple mantra.The unbreakable oath, until Voldemort was completely destroyed.


    That''s why van Lim is willing to sign.


    Otherwise, it would be better to sign the contract less. Fortunately, Dumbledore''s purpose is only Voldemort, which is probably Dumbledore''s guarantee to reorganize the order of the Phoenix in such a short time.


    Fanlin sighed and put away Hibiscus'' letter.


    The answer to the letter was naturally left to dobby.


    However, this trip to Egypt


    Fanlin has a headache. He is troubled by Hibiscus'' attitude.


    Hibiscus really liked to tease him, and Hermione didn''t like hibiscus, especially when hibiscus and Bill didn''t have a single word.


    It''s just alcohol. I''ll make myself suffer.


    Van Lin suddenly felt that there was nothing wrong with Hagrid going to the north of England to bully the stupid giants.


    At least they won''t be as troublesome as hibiscus.


    Fanlin suddenly found that Hibiscus absolutely has the potential to grow into a tumor.


    Look at Gabriel, Gabriel is soft and weak, soft and cute, and hibiscus''s conditions are not bad.


    It seems that Gabriel can''t stay with hibiscus anymore. Otherwise, the little angel will be Hibiscus No. 2 when she grows up.


    Moreover, Gabriel has more potential than hibiscus. Even now, Gabriel''s appearance is not lost to hibiscus.


    It''s hard to imagine


    There was a chill in the heart of Fanlin, and it was better to be less provoked by Mei WA, especially those who could not be controlled completely, such as hibiscus.


    How did bill do it?


    He should really teach his little brother Ron, let Ron get rid of lavender quickly, and save van Lin to worry about such things.


    And Harry, is autumn obviously free now? Cedric has gone to America to be a vampire. What''s the problem.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 741

    In fact, Fanlin did not stay at home long.


    Because of the appointment with Hermione, on the third day of his return home, Mr. al took van Lin to visit.


    Sure enough, this kind of thing still needs to be solemn. Otherwise, although Fanlin believes that he can bring Hermione out by himself, he needs to think about it carefully if he wants to take Hermione to Egypt.


    Although the Granger and his wife did not show any support, but like this, Mr. Granger did not mind showing his dignity as Hermione''s father.


    Naturally, Fanlin followed Mr. Al and Miss Julie to visit Hermione''s house, at least in terms of etiquette. Who would let Fanlin take Hermione away for more than a month.


    This time is too long, no matter what happens, it will not be surprising.


    "In fact, if you''re afraid of trouble, you don''t have to go. I can use our way."


    "Your way?" Mr. al laughed.


    "My dear little wizard, you can''t get back a sweetheart by your means." Miss Julie pinched van Lin''s nose, just as she did when she was a child.


    Fanlin was helpless, but he didn''t say anything.


    Mr. Al and Miss Julie were more than embarrassed.


    Bring your hand-made pastry and visit Granger''s. More communication will naturally establish a deep relationship, but Miss Julie''s behavior makes him a little uncomfortable.


    Well, he would never have thought that a few years ago, but now he''s an adult who can play tricks and travel alone.


    However, it seems that her wizard status at home did not have the slightest bonus, on the contrary, Miss Julie was more interested.


    Fortunately, this is not the first time. Otherwise, it will be difficult to find the way. Mr. Al is always near the center of London, and Hermione''s home is a little far away.


    You can''t have a dental clinic next to the stock exchange, can you.


    In this way, three people got on the car and started their annual visit to Granger''s house.


    Although said that this way is more familiar, but Fanlin is a little embarrassed.


    The last time I visited Hermione''s house was last summer vacation, but it was to invite Hermione to her home, and it was the Quidditch World Cup. They were going to travel as witches.


    Last time It seems that Hermione''s family came over. Well, Christmas


    In any case, Mr. al''s car is stable. As an old driver, he doesn''t have to worry about it.


    However, when he got out of the car, van Lin was a little embarrassed to see Hermione and Granger coming out of the house.


    Naturally, everyone is wearing Muggle clothes.


    Hermione''s upper body is a pink T-shirt, the lower part is a pair of blue jeans, brown leather shoes are exposed below.


    Just like at the Christmas party, hengmo''s hair has been carefully arranged.


    It seems that a lot of magic speed skating agent has been used, but this time it should be a Muggle method. The magic speed skating agent can not make such natural waves.


    Hermione''s hair is slightly curled at the end of her hair, and her slightly disordered bun is pinned behind her ears.


    It seems that when I go to Hogwarts in the future, I can take time to urge Hermione to finish her hair. However, she is more likely to be rejected. This is definitely for Mr. al.


    The Grangers were not surprised to see Miss Julie.


    It seems that when the two of them were at Hogwarts, the two families had private contact.


    Mr. and Mrs. Granger are very happy. Mr. Al is very sociable, not to mention Miss Julie, who was originally a staff member of the company.


    It seems that the most unnatural meeting and meeting are the two people who are the protagonists today.


    When they got into the room, Mr. Al and Mr. Granger talked naturally, while Miss Julie and Mrs. Granger packed up their things and went into the kitchen.


    "It doesn''t look like we''re doing anything." Van Lin said in a low voice.


    Hermione also seems a little surprised, which is not quite like the normal opening mode.


    "Indeed Without us, what... " Hermione said with some embarrassment, what is this? Admit your life? Your daughter is sold like this?


    "Mom, mom, or I''ll help you..."


    "Oh, no, honey." Mrs. Granger''s voice came out of the room, the location of the kitchen.


    "Here''s Miss Julie, and you can''t do anything. Maybe you can go upstairs to your room with van Lin." Said Mrs. Granger in a loud voice.


    "The juice is on the table. You can take some by yourself. Oh, by the way And then there''s crook mountain, which seemed to be a little uncomfortable this morning


    "It''s supposed to be eating sugar free food. Crook mountain doesn''t like it very much...""Oh, well, by the way, are you going to take crook mountain with you?" Mrs. Granger leaned out her head and looked at the two men still standing in the hall.


    "Why don''t you come in yet?"


    "Oh, come on." Fanlin nodded and said, then pulled Hermione.


    "I''m not going to take it with me." Hermione shook her head and said, "it''s too much trouble to check in a plane. Crook Hill won''t like it, and It''s not that I don''t come back... "


    "Not necessarily..." Van Lin whispered, "we should come back to Sirius where to settle down, and then go..."


    "We can go back here first." Hermione''s broken? A glance at Vaseline.


    This kind of mindless things can only be done by ordinary people.


    Mrs. Granger felt quite interesting, and had to admit that it was nice to be young.


    "Well, you two." Mrs. Granger said, "if there''s nothing wrong, maybe you can go upstairs and talk about where you''re going to play. Although we haven''t been to Egypt, I think your father can still give some interesting answers. Maybe you two can come and sit down with them."


    Sit down with two men.


    You''re kidding, even Hermione, you know, that''s super boring.


    Naturally, the final decision was for the two to return to Hermione''s room.


    It''s not the first time I''ve been to Hermione''s room, and it doesn''t seem like the only girl who''s ever been in it.


    Of course, if busbarton''s carriage counts.


    Familiar road?


    Fanlin felt that there was a big problem in this, if he was too casual, seemed not too good, and too rigid.


    "You can do whatever you like. I''m going to put things in order." Hermione put the juice on the table. "We have too much to bring."


    As Hermione said, she filled half of the suitcase with her magic book.


    "We don''t have to bring that much." "I don''t think nicoleme is unprepared for these things. Don''t be so nervous, Hermione. We''re just going on a trip and learning along the way."


    Hermione shook her head, but the girl stopped to fill the book. Then Hermione pulled out a large suitcase from the corner.


    "You can put these away."


    Fanlin is a little speechless. Hermione is much more serious than he is, at least in learning this matter.


    Van Lim is serious only when he is good at it, but Hermione is different.


    All the excellent results in the final exam are not for fun, and Fanlin is just a magic spell, potion, metamorphosis, and ancient magic patterns, which are their own troublesome excellent.


    The history of magic relies on Hermione''s notes. It can be said that Hermione is the Savior of the whole Gryffindor magic history.


    As for other subjects, divination has not been reported at all.


    Fortunately, otherwise, if you pass one more course, the report card will be a little ugly, not to mention there will be a passing astronomy.


    It''s worth mentioning that Hermione got full marks except astronomy and divination.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 742

    "The time is too short." Hermione quickly said, "go to Egypt, where there must be a lot of magic, maybe we should bring a book or two."


    Hermione was packing up her books as she spoke.


    In fact, van Lin''s eyes finally fell on the other side of the open suitcase.


    Well, I didn''t see that Hermione had grown up a lot


    emmm¡­¡­


    Van Lim quickly looked away, but, I have to admit, in Hogwarts, van Lin knows a lot of people, but the amount of reading so much, probably only Hermione.


    Fanlin is biased, while Hermione is all-round development.


    But don''t you want him to take these books?


    Fortunately, you don''t have to carry it, but is that the clothes in the box Well Last time, it was put here by him, and after a year, it was obvious that another batch had been changed.


    Well, late at night, it''s cool.


    Then Hermione ran to his room to ask for the next clothes to make the back corridor a little cold


    Well


    Anyway, that''s the advantage of no one. They can open a room, but, Hermione''s words


    Well, anyway, Fanlin is looking forward to this trip.


    Whether it''s magic, or with Hermione, this kind of two people go out together is a wonderful thing.


    Think about the beautiful Egypt, the endless yellow sand, the vast oasis, and then with Hermione


    Maybe you can rent a car, travel through the yellow sand, or even try riding a local camel.


    It''s a beautiful experience.


    Naturally, the sense of expectation is overwhelming.


    However, the meal will be over after all.


    Mr. and Mrs. Granger had to ask Fanling a lot of questions.


    For example, what happened to Hogwarts, or what Hermione did at school, or what Dumbledore arranged to go to Egypt.


    All these things are the focus of the four parents'' inquiries.


    Considering their Muggle identity, Fanlin naturally picked out some experiences that could be accepted by Muggles.


    For example, the three wizard games are compared to a relatively large wizard games, which are jointly held with three wizard schools.


    It''s the first time they''ve heard about other magic schools.


    Even the wizard''s parents know only Hogwarts.


    Fortunately, van Lin and Hermione were flying in the afternoon. After a somewhat restrained lunch, Mr. al left Hermione''s home with van Lin and Hermione.


    Flying is no stranger to Hermione.


    Her grandmother in France had invited Hermione more than once, and vanlin was a little worse.


    The only time, Muggles flying dream experience also let a gang of robbers to stir yellow, this is also a very helpless thing.


    Fortunately, van Lim was not so unlucky this time. After several twists and turns from London, he finally arrived in Cairo successfully.


    Cairo, this is definitely the most sacred word in the eyes of Egyptians.


    The ancient Egyptians called Cairo "the mother of the city", while the Arabs called Cairo "cahel", which means conqueror or or winner. The Nile River, a famous river in the world, flows through the urban area, divides into two branches and continues to flow northward into the Mediterranean Sea, which separates Europe and Africa, forming a vast and rich Nile Delta.


    Cairo, the capital city, is just south of this delta. Cairo is located in the transportation hub of Europe, Asia and Africa. Walking on the streets, people of all colors can be seen.


    Local people, with wide robes and large sleeves, look like an ancient style. In some blocks, it''s strange to see village girls riding donkeys grazing. This may be the epitome of the old Cairo or the remains of the old Cairo, but it is harmless. The wheel of history still carries the famous city to a more modern road. The main roads and railways of the country meet here, which makes it convenient to get in and out of the major cities in China. At the same time, it is close to the Nile River, which is an important waterway.


    In Cairo, the building that can be seen everywhere is the minaret. In Arabic, the minaret is called "mithan''en", which refers to the place where the preacher stands and calls people to pray. From the 7th century AD, with the wide spread of the religion in West Asia and Africa, the art of mosque architecture developed continuously, and the minaret also evolved into various styles, which became an indispensable part of mosque architecture and a highlight of Cairo city.


    For 1400 years, Cairo has always been the political and cultural center of the world. Any intruder must respect the culture and feelings of the city. Therefore, Cairo is the best preserved city of ancient culture and architecture, and the representative buildings and mosques of past dynasties are maintained and protected by the rulers.


    The formation of Cairo can be traced back to the ancient kingdom about 3000 BC. As the capital, it has a history of more than 1000 years. It was once a military fortress of Byzantine Empire in the middle ages.


    Cairo, formerly the city of ForStat, was founded by Arabs in 641. In 969, a group of Maoists who invaded from Tunisia established a new rectangular City, mansuriye, in its north. From 973 to 974, Fatimid harrow established its capital here and changed its name to Cairo (Arabic means victory).A victorious city.


    This is all Hermione''s understanding. In order to travel to Egypt, the girl has carefully prepared a lot of information.


    Muggle, wizard.


    However, compared with the wizard''s indifference, Muggle''s annotation is obviously more detailed. This is Hermione''s attitude, mastering the details of each part.


    Fanlin is very patient to listen to Hermione''s introduction, girls like things, Fanlin generally do not choose to disturb, but after flying over the Mediterranean, the obvious warming climate makes Fanlin uncomfortable.


    The last time I had this feeling was in Greece. Originally, Fanlin thought Greece was hot enough. As for Africa, he didn''t want to think about it at all.


    However, this did not come.


    When you get off the plane, the hot and dry air comes to your face. Unlike the humid and cold in London, the air in Egypt is dry and hot, with a kind of smell of sand.


    You know, Cairo is at the south end of the Nile Delta.


    It''s subtropical, but there''s also a desert climate, isn''t it?


    This makes Fanlin, a northern child, very uncomfortable. When was London so dry?


    Less than two minutes after getting off the plane, the sweat ran down van Lin''s forehead.


    Fanlin likes cold but not hot, which is a little bad.


    "Fanlin, will you turn on the air conditioner?" Hermione blushed, and Fanlin saw the girl''s sweat running down her temples.


    "I don''t know how Ron put up with it." Fanlin mumbled a word, and then it worked magic


    The nickname of humanoid self-propelled refrigerator is not in vain.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 743

    Hermione is very excited, which can be seen in any forest. Since London Airport, Hermione has been very excited.


    Two people travel together, which is still something that has never been experienced.


    From the moment the plane entered Egypt, Hermione was no longer reading books. Instead, she was pulling Vaseline by the window to see the scenery of Egypt.


    The vast desert, the towering pyramids, all of which excited Hermione.


    I''ve been listening to Ron before, but none of my friends has been there except Ron.


    Although there is some heat in Egypt, the effect of the humanoid self-propelled refrigerator is fully open, playing the most appropriate flag, and adjusting the surrounding temperature according to Hermione''s adaptability.


    Well, so, the girl beside her was not affected at all. Although Hermione''s face was red and pretty, Fanlin thought it was better to be steady. If she got heatstroke, the car would turn over completely.


    However, the magnificence of those pyramids still made the two little wizard unforgettable for a long time.


    The pyramids of different sizes are scattered in the fields of yellow sand. These tombs made of huge stones stand on the land of Egypt, showing their magnificence wantonly.


    They represent the majesty of the emperor, whether in life or after death, these tombs made of huge stones are loyal protectors and the emperor''s quiet.


    Even in the distant sky, the magic breath from ancient Egypt still stimulates the nerves of Vaseline.


    It is magic that makes Egypt achieve such an incredible miracle.


    Van Lim has a special understanding, from the amrat period, Egypt has opened the pre dynastic era. In the second period of the former dynasty (that is, the gelse period), the private ownership and royal power of Egypt were established, and the image of Horus Eagle God, which symbolized the royal power, can be found in the unearthed cultural relics. In the later period of Gelsey, the country appeared, but its area was very small and its population was not large. Subsequently, the countries fought continuously and became two countries, upper Egypt and lower Egypt, in the upper valley of the Nile River and the delta area at the mouth of the Nile River. Hieroglyphics also appeared at this time and have been in use for more than 3500 years.


    Around 3100 BC, it is said that Menez, the king of Egypt, unified upper and lower Egypt and established the first dynasty. Memphis (the western suburb of today''s Cairo) was the capital, and became the first Pharaoh of ancient Egypt. From then on, ancient Egypt began its dynastic period. At this time, Egypt had several basic characteristics of civilization, such as administrative officials, soldiers, religion, writing and so on.


    From the unification of Menez Dynasty, Egypt also formally established the system of Pharaonic.


    As one of the four ancient civilizations, Egypt is also the only country established by magic.


    Every Pharaoh is an extremely powerful wizard. The ancient wizard''s power is needless to say. As the strongest, in Egypt, the strongest will always be the king of the Pharaoh, which integrates the royal power of Muggle, divine power and the unity of the magic world.


    It can be said that in ancient Egypt, the development of magic was at its peak, and magic was established as a symbol of royal power, which was probably one of Voldemort''s wishes. Witches ruled Muggles, and all Muggles could only become inferior.


    The pyramid is a manifestation of this magic peak.


    Like a monarch of a dynasty, he ruled a dynasty in his lifetime, and after his death he tried to conquer hell.


    Naturally, the pyramids are the palaces for them to fight in the underworld.


    Naturally, as a powerful wizard, he always has to make a lot of preparation for unknown areas. It can be said that he has learned all his life. Even if the pyramid has been developed, the unexplained area still makes the Exorcist dare not get close to it easily.


    Three famous pyramids, for example.


    They are located in the open country suburbs and are also the most famous of the three pyramids, the pyramid of Khufu, the pyramid of havra and the pyramid of monkala.


    They were built in chronological order.


    The pyramid of Khufu is the tomb of Khufu, the second king of the fourth dynasty. It was built around 2690 BC. Before the Eiffel Tower was built in Paris in 1888, it was the tallest building in the world.


    The second pyramid, built in 2650 B.C., is the mausoleum of King Harrah, the son of Khufu. It is 3 meters lower than the former and is now 133.5 meters high. Because of its slightly higher ground, it seems to be higher than Huff''s pyramid. But the architectural form is more perfect and spectacular. In front of the tower, there are ancillary buildings such as temples and the famous Sphinx. Except that the lion''s claws are made of stone, the whole Sphinx is carved from a huge natural rock. It has a history of more than 4500 years.


    The third pyramid belongs to King Menkaura, the grandson of Khufu, and was built around 2600 BC. It was during the decline of the fourth dynasty that the pyramids began to be eroded. The height of the pyramid of Menkaura suddenly dropped to 66 meters, and the internal structure collapsed.


    Unified, the three pyramids of Khufu, whether in terms of architecture or the structure of the room, are difficult to reach the Egyptian people at that time.


    For Muggles, this is a miracle, but for wizards, the information from the three pyramids can almost make a wizard obsessed with ancient Egyptian Magic last a lifetime.Not only that, but every pagoda is cursed by the king of France.


    For curses, it''s not just magic.


    At present, Fanlin only knows that the Vatican and the Greek side have means to deal with this strange magic, but it is not as weird as African witchcraft, and the price is not small.


    Burning the soul with the power of faith is a very dangerous thing.


    If a wizard can''t keep his soul pure, it''s just a delusion to practice magic.


    The ultimate result of this change is the burning power of one''s own faith.


    If a wizard doesn''t believe in his wand but believes in some unknown God, it will be very difficult for him to make progress. The power of magic will change little by little. Moreover, the strength of a wizard is subject to the gods, so there is an upper limit.


    This is basically impossible for ancient witches to accept.


    Therefore, in addition to the use of curse magic in Africa, the spread of other magic is just some very simple things. In this pyramid, there is no comparison between the curses arranged by the Pharaoh himself.


    Take Voldemort''s Xuzhou Road as an example, to the maximum extent, it is only death.


    And the Exorcist in Egypt, once you get a curse, what''s said on the curse, then it will really happen.


    For example, death?


    Fortunately, the number of goblins in Egypt is so high that it can be said that there is enough money for the goblins to die every year.


    Van Lim also knows something more secretive about the pyramid of Khufu.


    Fanlin still remembers what Eden said about the selection and confrontation. If other places are not clear, but it can be confirmed that in the pyramid of Khufu, the most authentic means of combining wizard and death can be perfectly interpreted.


    This is probably why Dumbledore agreed that he would not search for Horcruxes at this crucial point in time, but come to Egypt to study alchemy.


    For Muggles, the pyramid of Khufu has no secret except for the mysterious curse. But according to the information that van Lin got from bill, half of the pyramid of Khufu has not been broken, and the goblin of gurgling has evacuated all the exorcists there.


    It has almost become a forbidden area in the Egyptian magic world. It is impossible to get close to it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 744

    The pyramid of Khufu is really a dangerous place.


    In fact, there are some people who don''t know how to live or die, and witches have broken into hoof''s territory.


    But in the end.


    However, someone really brought out the information about the burial place of Hufu.


    "It was a hell..."


    In a few words, there is not much information that can be obtained. The lucky charmer seems to have lost all his life.


    Is the fate, overdraft their own life


    I don''t know whether it was Muggle or wizard.


    The ancient Pharaoh is so deep in the corpse, black flesh and blood with the passage of time, drying into black rock.


    It was the same as the body of death that van Lin had seen underground at Hogwarts, except that this time there was no suppression from Andrew Slytherin.


    Death mixed with the power of the most powerful king of the Pharaonic, wantonly volatilized his power to people.


    It''s really hard to describe that situation, but it''s certain that Dumbledore''s trip to Egypt had something to do with it.


    The record of the God of death has never been cut off among the witches, and most of them are buried under closed tombs.


    It''s like, this land is a huge mausoleum.


    Egypt also has a special title in the magic world, "Kingdom on the tomb"!


    Fanlin felt that the title was applicable to every corner of the world. No one knew how many corpses had been buried in the land under his feet.


    To be sure, the magic of Egypt also extended.


    Soul, and death.


    In pyramids, guarding remains is not a rare thing. On the contrary, when each pyramid is opened, the first one to enter must be a wizard.


    Muggles don''t have the ability to survive under these undead.


    Sorcerers are not much better, but the power mastered by witches is more suitable for such a fight than Muggles.


    Fanlin has been thinking that if the Muggles do not know how to survive that day and dig a wizard mausoleum no less than Hufu, then the explosion is doomed to make the local Muggle devastating disaster.


    And beyond the power of Hufu, this kind of tomb is not without.


    It can be confirmed that in the East, China, which is also the four ancient civilizations, the first emperor maintained his majesty both before and after death.


    According to the information given by my grandmother.


    There is nothing about the God of death in the real Tomb of the Qin Emperor''s mausoleum. It is very pure and exists as a human being.


    But its power is far more than the power of the Egyptian Pharaoh.


    A whole army buried in the ground, one that brought unity to the world at the beginning of chaos.


    This level of the dead is not to say that the wizard can not deal with the degree, only time can constantly wear off that kind of twisted into a bloody force.


    Compared with the past, there has never been too many ways for the necromancer to stop exploring the world.


    Egypt''s gulingge in the excavation of the pyramids, even if careful, but really need a strong Pharaoh, the rest of the way can only rely on human life to fill.


    When it comes to pyramids, we have to say that sphinx is the symbol of the guardian God.


    There are three kinds of Sphinx in the legend of ancient Egypt: androsphinx with human face, criosphinx with goat head and hieracosphinx with Eagle head.


    The Assyrians and Persians described Sphinx as a winged bull with a human face, whiskers and a crown.


    In Greek mythology, Sphinx became a female evil, representing the punishment of God. Because the Greeks imagined Sphinx as a monster that would strangle and kill people.


    It is said that herapesphinx, the queen of heaven, sat on the cliff near the city of tibai, stopped passers-by and asked them with the riddle taught by the muse. The riddle is: "what animal walks on four legs in the morning, two legs at noon, and three legs in the evening?"? When he has the most legs, he walks the slowest and weakest Oedipus guessed the correct answer, and the answer was "man". Sphinx was so ashamed that he jumped off a cliff and died.


    According to apolodolos, Sphinx was born to ekadena and her son, Otto Hughes, a two headed dog. Sphinx''s human face symbolizes wisdom and knowledge.


    The Sphinx is located in Giza District, west of Cairo, Egypt, to the south of hafura pyramid, about 350 meters away from the pyramid of hoof.


    According to van Lim''s understanding, Sphinx was originally a winged Sphinx in Greek mythology, and had similar forms in ancient sculptures in many European countries.The Sphinx of Giza should be the largest and most famous one in the world, and it seems to be carved from a huge piece of rock. Sphinx is about 73 meters long, 21 meters high and 5 meters wide. It is said that this Sphinx Sphinx head is carved in accordance with the image of Faro Hafla, as the guardian God of the pyramid of havra, where his Figurine lives.


    There are countless legends about the Sphinx, and the Sphinx is also a perfect demonstration of the power of the Sphinx.


    The Sphinx, which is the most widely accepted Sphinx, exists in the Gringotts.


    As a matter of fact, Fanlin also consulted the excavation materials about the pyramid of Khufu in gulingge. That is to say, when excavating the pyramid of havra, there was a dead Sphinx corpse at the gate of burying treasure.


    Fortunately, this monster has died. Otherwise, the Gringotts still don''t know how many lives need to be filled in to excavate the pyramid of havra.


    Not everyone can answer the questions of Sphinx, and although it is said that sphinx will not take the initiative to hurt people, but if you want to pass, the magic energy bred in Sphinx is absolutely enough to sweep the current wizard.


    Unlike the domesticated dragon, a sphinx with human intelligence is not a low-level dragon.


    "Never ignore a sphinx mind."


    This is a sentence remembered by all the exorcists in Egypt. This creature, if it can not deal with others, should try not to deal with it.


    With the decline of magic, the advantages of this powerful Warcraft become more and more obvious. However, listening to Bill''s meaning, many legendary creatures still maintain the ability of being as strong as the legend.


    What about giants?


    Fanlin knows that the kind of guy who can control the thunder, the kingdom of giants has disappeared, but no one can ignore the giant''s ability.


    Thunder, for human beings, is no different from the means of gods.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 745

    In Egypt, gods and kings complement each other. It can be said that theocracy and kingship are complementary.


    In Egypt, the strongest period should be the 19th Dynasty of Egypt, and the most famous is Ramses II, whose full name is uthmari setpanli Rames miyamon.


    No doubt, like every hero, Ramses II was recognized as the strongest wizard. It can be said that at that time, the status of the gods was far behind the strongest Pharaoh in history.


    Naturally, most of the magic in Egypt today is left behind by Ramses II.


    It can be said that Ramses II''s influence on the Egyptian magic world is unprecedented, a living God at that time.


    The number of gods and magic relics in Egypt is far beyond the imagination of Fanlin. It can be said that the number of magic relics in Egypt is almost equal to that of half of that of Europe. Moreover, in terms of quality, Egypt has a very strong foundation as an ancient civilization. Although it is said that Egypt was beaten badly in modern times, it also existed as an empire in ancient times Yes.


    Naturally, in this land where opportunities and risks coexist, those who want to explore and become rich are indispensable.


    Especially the goblins.


    With the advance of the colonial era, the natural and magic circles are also progressing with the pace of Muggle.


    However, distance is a problem after all, and the magic world is just in a period of chaos, which gives the goblin enough space to survive and develop.


    It can be said that in Egypt, the goblin''s chamber is the biggest force.


    Egypt has the final say that everything is mostly the ugly in appearance, but the existence of the Ministry of magic in Egypt is more than just a symbolic department.


    It''s not a big deal in Egypt, either.


    The biggest thing is that there are some accidents in the development of a certain site, and a large number of deaths are caused.


    But for Muggles in Egypt, it all boils down to divine means.


    Therefore, there is no big dispute in the magic world of Egypt, and the most important thing is the ownership of the treasure.


    Therefore, the cooperation between the forces led by gulingge and the Egyptian Ministry of magic can be described as an official call for the help of exorcists to develop and excavate the precious magic relics left by Egypt.


    In the goblin''s eyes, these are treasures, and the goblin has not much resistance to treasure.


    In private, there are some scattered organizations or individual witches to pursue treasure or powerful forces to explore the relics.


    In fact, most of the work done by the Egyptian Ministry was caused by the scattered work of these groups.


    Speaking of the exploration of magic relics, the most successful one is probably the example of nicoleme in recent years.


    He became a powerful alchemist who had lived for more than 600 years.


    Now, nicoleme''s biggest dihan lies quietly in the private space of Fanlin.


    The book of Abraham


    it can be said that with this book of alchemy, any treasure in the magic remains can hardly make any forest excited.


    Fanlin came here for a simple purpose. He took Hermione to play, by the way, he studied alchemy and watched jade records. This is the purpose of coming to Egypt.


    As for what kind of relic exploration, let this idea go to hell.


    Fanlin didn''t have so much energy to explore the dangerous relics with Hermione. He knew that death might appear in Egypt. Naturally, with his current ability, he should let this idea go to hell.


    Anyway, Fanlin didn''t plan to go to the pyramid of hoof for a death adventure.


    There will be adventures, and more, except for trouble and fright, Fanlin can''t get anything at all.


    He was not Dumbledore, and even Dumbledore felt unable to solve the problem of death.


    Compared with this, with Hermione to take a walk on the journey, by the way, in the future on the road to further, this is van Lin''s plan.


    His time is not much, when he goes back, van Lin must go to Hagrid with Sirius.


    Dumbledore is not sure about Hagrid''s brain.


    What''s more, what Hagrid has to face is a group of stone music.


    A giant with a head full of food or shit.


    Even with Mrs. Maxim there, Fanlin didn''t think Hagrid could make any progress. What''s more, Hagrid and Mrs. Maxim are the same family of giants.


    It''s really a difficult thing to do. Although Hagrid and Mrs. Maxim have the ability of magic, magic is too weak for giants to open their cuticle.


    And considering Hagrid''s melee ability


    Although Hagrid is very good at dealing with witches, for the giant, Hagrid''s powerful physical strength is like a joke.Thinking of this, Fanlin is really tired.


    I still have a lot of things to deal with.


    The promise of vampires, of course, can not be counted. There are also Hagrid and giants, but also need to learn alchemy in Egypt. What''s more, in this land of Egypt, Vaseline can''t grasp what''s going to happen.


    There are also the arrangement of Voldemort, the reorganization of the order of the Phoenix, the restless Harry, and the Horcrux. Up to now, there are two Horcruxes that I don''t know where they are. There is also a Horcrux in gringoth. Those goblins are not so good at talking. If there is no key to the treasure house, Fanlin will have to take a strong road.


    Oh, by the way, there is also the part of death and Voldemort. What can be determined is that there must be some connection between the two. Inevitably, the enhancement of strength is the inevitable result.


    There should be the Deathly Hallows.


    It is certain that the God of death also has a part assimilated by the world, that is, the God of death made the Deathly Hallows.


    Voldemort will be able to contact these things sooner or later. Van Lin has never doubted Voldemort''s strength and opportunities.


    It''s really a headache. Since the first grade, there are a lot of troubles. The most important thing is that these things have not been solved one by one, but are increasing.


    It seems that everything needs a wizard to spend a lifetime to solve, but now it''s all piled up, not to mention, there are some problems accumulated from ancient times.


    Fanlin felt that he was oppressed by some breathlessness, one by one It shouldn''t all be left to him to solve, OK!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 746

    "I did some preparation before." Hermione''s ruddy face has faded. Although Egypt is relatively hot, it seems that it is not so hot now


    "I''ve done a strategy," Hermione said, taking out a notebook. "I''ve listed hundreds of places worth visiting in Egypt. Cairo is just a part of it. We can go to Luxor, Alexandria, and even helgeda to enjoy the red sea beaches and sunshine. ¡±


    Hermione''s face is full of yearning.


    "So you still have a swimsuit or something?" When Fanlin arrived in Egypt, the distance was not a problem for the wizard. You know, because of the huge flow of people, the road network of Egypt is still very developed.


    "Oh, of course." Hermione turned her eyes and decided not to pay any attention to the issue of the Versailles.


    "Well, it''s decided that helgeda must go." Van Lin nodded, and then he took the notebook.


    Hermione''s elegant handwriting left a lot of marks on the notebook.


    Hermione really put a lot of effort into it and had to admire the talent of girls in this respect.


    For example, it is very difficult for van Lin to make a travel plan. It is better to take things as they are.


    First of all, no matter what kind of fun he is, after experiencing it, it''s just a matter of phantom shifting.


    "We can''t all go," said Hermione, a white hand, quickly clicking on her notebook.


    "After the Red Sea has been listed as a must, we can have many other choices, such as the great pyramid that has been developed in Egypt, the school of witchcraft, Karnak, Egypt''s gringoth, the Nile dam, the city of the living and the city of the dead, and we can also experience the scenery of Sharm el Sheikh and the Egyptian Museum from the Red Sea Buy some Egyptian clothes and do as the Romans do in Rome... "


    Hermione''s voice suddenly stopped. "But, van Lin, now that Voldemort has just returned, Britain is in a tense time, but we are now traveling to Egypt. Isn''t that good?"


    Hermione looks worried at Fanlin, but the girl has no resistance to travel


    "It doesn''t matter." Van Lin gently rubbed the girl''s hair, which is a very happy thing, he finally grew tall, anyway, knead Hermione''s head things more convenient.


    "We''re not playing games," said fan Linyi in a righteous way. "We''re just here to learn alchemy, by the way, to experience life, um That''s it. "


    Van Lin nodded to himself, and Hermione chuckled.


    "We can do a lot of things in Egypt to help you with the deconstruction of the human body, and Animagus, and I think we have a lot of time to do other things, such as..."


    Fanlin is stuck. If you say so, why do you always have an evil feeling? What kind of ghost is the trace of color between the eyebrows?


    But Hermione is really good.


    While still a Laurie.


    ¡­¡­


    Many do not say, but Fanlin two people still encountered some trouble when passing through customs.


    There is no way, two and a half year old children, so no one to accompany the case of traveling abroad, this is not a normal thing, at least security is difficult to guarantee.


    It was the same as when van Lim went to Greece alone.


    Naturally, the response method is also unified.


    A confused mantra was passed, and the Egyptian customs officer let the two people go.


    As soon as he went out, van Lin saw Bill, Bill Weasley, waiting at the door.


    Bill is still in that cool look, with long hair tucked in the back of his head and a huge earring on his ear.


    However, Bill didn''t wear a wizard''s costume, a simple Muggle dress, pure white, but it didn''t match the Dragon leather boots under his feet.


    "Hey, are you all right, Valentine, Hermione!" "Welcome to Egypt. Have you had a good trip? Through Muggle transport, I have not experienced, but this thing looks dissatisfied, Muggles call it what? Big broom? "


    "It''s a plane, bill." Hermione explained helplessly that she didn''t know how many times Mr. Weasley had explained such a thing. "A tool that moves through the sky with a mechanical engine, similar to a car on the ground, belongs to science."


    "Hey, science, that sounds like fun." Bill said, "a new discipline? Is Hogwarts open? "


    "It''s not impossible to think about it. I think Dumbledore will accept it." Van Lin thought about it for a moment, and suddenly he thought of something very interesting.


    For example, the combination of alchemy and mechanical manufacturing, driven by magic, or inspired by storage, is not a new kind of tool, combining magic and science.When the time comes, Voldemort will attack Hogwarts and let houfanlin set up several magic guns from the castle. If Voldemort doesn''t accept it, he will be killed directly.


    It''s just like thinking about it.


    "That''s a good proposal, bill." Fanlin excitedly said that he seemed to understand the direction of his research.


    Don''t you think you can''t beat the demon?


    When the time comes, direct equipment crushing, a grenade thrown over, directly to Voldemort to ash.


    Fanlin felt that his brain hole was a little big, but for ordinary Death Eaters.


    "You''re kidding." Bill turned his eyes over. "Hogwarts is not Dumbledore has the final say."


    "Maybe later." Van Lin thought a little.


    If they can wipe out Voldemort and the God of death, then with the qualifications and strength of these people, if some people in the magic world don''t accept it, they can be swept away.


    This is called the crushing of the king''s way. What kind of pure blood nobility will be in the air at that time.


    Suddenly a strong sense of shame came to mind.


    What are you doing?


    "What are you thinking, Valentine?" Hermione looks at Fanlin strangely. In her eyes, van Lin is sick again.


    This is a daily crime.


    "Nothing." Van Lin coughed twice, "I just died and found the direction of future research."


    "Research direction?"


    "I''m very interested in it." Bill said, "I''ve seen this thing fly down from the sky before. Maybe I can experience it when I go back to England."


    "Of course, but you have to apply for your passport first. I can teach you how to follow the Muggle process, but..." Van Lin was a little too bad to look around.


    As a wizard, naturally, Fanlin three people showed a different breath with Muggle.


    Hesitated to forget to use the Muggle banishment mantra, so Fanlin several people standing in the airport hall frequently attracted the surrounding a crowd of Muggles.


    The mysterious breath of magic is always sending out the attraction to the people around.


    Muggles have no resistance to magic at all.


    If a Muggle confirms the existence of magic, and also knows that there is a chance to learn, it will be happy crazy.


    That''s why Hogwarts can enroll students in Muggles without any pressure, and no Muggle family has ever questioned it.


    Hermione said the family was just crazy when they received the admission notice from Hogwarts.


    This is probably that kind of unique feeling. Since then, it is higher than the people around me. I don''t know how many levels. Naturally, no one will refuse.


    "Maybe we should get out of here first." Said Fanlin.


    "Oh, of course." Bill obviously noticed, "come on, I''ll take you to Egypt, and I have to say, welcome to Egypt!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 747

    A few people left the airport without much time, and for wizards, the problem of Muggle was almost no problem.


    For a group of alchemists, the material laws followed by Muggles are undoubtedly ridiculous.


    What is the law of matter, for alchemy, what they have to do is change the material law.


    Anti gravity and other things are very simple things, otherwise how the Wizards fly up.


    So Bill would find it strange, but soon bill left his words behind him, unlike Fred and George, and in fact, bill was not interested in the alchemy of van Lin.


    Bill''s interest is in the deep lines and the subject of spells, otherwise he won''t come to Egypt to be a spell breaker.


    And the situation in Britain.


    Shortly after leaving the airport, Bill asked about the UK, such as Voldemort, Dumbledore''s decision.


    Bill is very concerned about these issues. In Van Lin''s view, bill is interested in returning to England. Where is the front line of resistance and what is against the Death Eater is a choice that Hogwarts should make.


    Hermione was terrified, however, especially when she told them to face Voldemort, which was something that girls couldn''t imagine.


    Why did the last learn to encounter so many dangers?


    One is careless, it is a dead job.


    Naturally, Bill looked at Van Lin with a kind of admiration, and there was no need for lying. He did almost nothing at all.


    Rely on their own strength to escape from the Voldemort.


    However, after the inquiry, Bill gave detailed information on Egypt for van Lin with due diligence.


    For example, the traffic situation in Egypt.


    Unlike Britain, hesitation is desert, so carriage and other things are not very applicable, so most of Egypt''s travel depends on blankets and a small number of road networks.


    In Egypt, the heat of fireplace and other things is still very rare.


    This is not the same as Fanlin thought before. Originally, Fanlin thought it was relying on developed flight network for transportation, but it did not take into account the climate.


    It''s normal, too. As an Englishman, it''s really strange if there''s no fireplace or anything.


    But it is worth mentioning that Egypt''s air network is connected with a few one-way furnaces.


    Bill also told van Lin that the gurlingge guys and diagonal lane are no different, always like to bury treasure underground.


    These goblins are also enough to be insane. They build treasure houses under the desert, and they will bury everything completely if they are not careful.


    "But that''s all about goblins." Bill said without concern, "but these guys have really been in Egypt for enough wealth these years, especially when they cracked part of the pyramid of hoof, and most of the wealth was collected into the ancient Lingge by the goblins."


    "It''s normal." "Up to now, the goblin of the ancient Lingge still has a lot of thoughts about Gryffindor''s sword, and fortunately, Gryffindor has left enough means."


    "Enough means?" Bill asked in a puzzled way.


    "But anyone who has been recognized by Gryffindor can draw the sword out of the branch hat."


    "Oh, that''s great." Bill touched his chin, and in fact, Bill didn''t have a beard. To do so, it was more about X.


    "Where shall we go first?" Van Lin looked at the surroundings, and Cairo''s airport was a little bit from the city centre.


    "Oh, go to the room first. I have booked it for you." Bill said, "you should have the two girls of busbarton."


    "Two?"


    "Furong dracur and Gabrie, haven''t they told you?" Bill asked in a puzzled way.


    "I thought it was only Furong. In other words, it was not a graduation trip for Furong? Gabrie is only nine, so relieved to put it out with hibiscus? " "Said Van Lin miraculously.


    Little Gabrie was brought bad by Hibiscus early evening. Fan Lin must stop such a thing. Furong, or something, it would be bad to take her sister.


    "Who knows." "Bill said. While there was no one in the four, bill put his hand on the shoulders of van Lin and Hermione.


    Phantom shift is the only choice. Otherwise, there is a blanket in the Muggle world?


    If they feel like this, it won''t take the next day, and the Ministry of magic in Egypt will send them back to England.


    With the change of scene, several people in Fanlin appeared in a tavern mixed with ancient Egypt and Arab style.


    But this time, it changed the senses of van Lin for the pub.


    For example, the broken kettle bar, or Three Broomsticks and pig head bar, all the bars are the form of the combination of bar and hotel, but in the environmentIt can be said that the British bar is a bit miserable.


    It''s too dirty to describe. It''s thick and dirty. Fortunately, the owner of the bar didn''t let the tableware and seats change like this.


    But this little bar in Egypt obviously changed the impression.


    Gorgeous carpet covers every space on the ground, and blue and purple ribbons hang from the ceiling.


    Van Lim must admit that the bars in Egypt are much better than those in Britain.


    Stone pillars are made of smooth marble, the whole space gives people the feeling of neat and gorgeous.


    Most people choose to sit on the floor, barefoot on a slightly raised carpet.


    "It looks good." Said Fanlin.


    "What''s the name of this place?" Asked Hermione, looking at the hieroglyphs on the marble pillar.


    "The Explorer hotel." Bill said, "it''s not bad. It''s better than three brooms."


    "Two completely different styles, full of exotic flavor." Fanlin said with satisfaction, "it must not be bad to live here."


    "Indeed." Bill nodded. "But the price is good."


    "It''s not in the scope of consideration at all." Fanlin didn''t care.


    Although the alchemist''s status has made his economy a bit tight, it''s easy to stay in a hotel or something.


    Bill gave van Lin a white eye.


    Sure enough, gold coins and other things are not a problem for alchemists at all.


    "But it''s a nice place." "In fact, this is the palace of a Pharaoh in ancient Egypt. Since it was discovered, it has been bought by the rich goblins."


    "They are really extravagant." Fanlin looked at the fountain next to it. In the desert of Egypt, there lived a palace, which was really exciting.


    "All witches, the first stop will be here." Bill said, "although the price is a little expensive, it is still very popular here. There is no shortage of gold coins in Egypt for gold mining. Naturally, people don''t care about this kind of thing. Maybe we can reserve some rooms first."


    Bill looked at Vaseline, then at Hermione.


    "How many rooms do you think is appropriate?" Bill squeezed his eyes, which reminded Fanling of Fred and George. Sure enough, the Weasleys had the same talent.


    "Two, of course." Lin Yi said, "but there are only two."


    "Oh, I see." Bill gave it to me. But Hermione blushed. Fortunately, Fanlin had to open two rooms, but there were two. What does that mean?


    And what do you mean by Bill''s look that I understand?


    What''s wrong?


    "Let''s go and have a look. If we are lucky, there will probably be only one room left today. You know, many witches live here, and the residence of the palace is still very tense."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 748

    The price is really amazing.


    For example, the most expensive room in the broken cauldron bar is only a few silver coins, while the price of the explorer''s hotel is as high as 8 SILVER Sikes a day. You know, one gold gallon is equal to 17 silver Sikes. If you want to open two rooms in Fanlin, it will cost about 32 silver Sikes to stay here for a month.


    The cost of living alone will cost about 60 gold galleons.


    This is the most ordinary room.


    It is said that the top class room needs two gold garonnes a day.


    These goblins are just vampires. Bill doesn''t like them anyway. Bill does some work as a charmer, and he only has 50 gold galleons a month, which is much higher than that of Mr. Weasley.


    Mr. Weasley had only a few dozen jingarons in his account a month. He was a powerful official in the Ministry of magic.


    Even so, Mr. Weasley''s salary is only a gold gallon a day, and he is such a big family.


    Are the Weasleys all used up?


    Or


    Fanling remembers that Mr. and Mrs. Weasley eloped during Voldemort''s time, and to this day, Fanling has never heard Ron talk about his other family members.


    "What can I do for you, sir?"


    A goblin inquired respectfully. Although the goblin itself was bad, it must be admitted that the goblin''s attitude towards the customers who gave them gold coins was incomparably respectful.


    "This is Bill Weasley. I have two rooms reserved here this morning." Bill said, and by the way, he squeezed his eyes at Valentine.


    "Mr. bill Weasley..." The goblin''s finger is on the top of an account book.


    "Oh, there are appointment records." The glasses shop nodded, and then he had two more keys in his hand.


    "Two rooms, one gold and three silver Sikes." The goblin said, "pay now or..."


    "Oh, I''ll give it to you now." Said Fanlin.


    "Wait, van Lin, not Gabriel and hibiscus. They will arrive tonight. We can reserve the room first."


    "Well, then, two more rooms." Fanlin nodded helplessly.


    "In fact, the two rooms are just right." Bill said with a smile, "I left only two rooms in the beginning."


    "This..." Hermione''s brow frowned slightly, and then something seemed to come to mind, and then Hermione''s face became ruddy.


    "No, it''s too crowded." Hermione said, "I insist on opening two rooms, but I can''t. I can only reserve one..."


    "I''m sorry, miss," said the genie, bowing. "I''ve just looked it up, and it''s a pity that even the cheapest room has been reserved, and I wouldn''t have turned down so many guests just two hours ago if Mr. bill hadn''t been here in the morning. As you know, there are too many visitors to the site recently. "


    "Remains?" Fanlin looked at Bill puzzled.


    "Indeed, we have found another relic." "It''s like a house where you want it, and a large part of it has been moved into other spaces, which is our latest discovery, not too far from here," Bill said


    "Whose remains?" As soon as Fanlin hears the strange space, it is a jump in his heart.


    There is no good place to connect with other spaces.


    For example, in the space debris of Greece, where van Lim really saw what God was and what Dumbledore''s real strength was.


    But it''s also about you being dangerous. Well, he''s got Sirius, Dumbledore and Mr. sacrifice almost buried in it.


    "Of course, if you are interested, I can take you to have a look. The surrounding parts have been cracked, but it has killed two unfortunate people."


    "What?"


    "I can''t help it. Those two people are really a bit unlucky. One is the first to enter and die under the magic of the guard, while the other triggers the magic array of wall separation when studying the mantra. Therefore, as long as you don''t touch things randomly, it''s still safe there. After all, it''s just the outside of the pyramid, and Fanlin can get from that person I don''t think it''s going to be difficult for you guys to escape, and we''ve read some information through the mantra


    "Information?"


    The goblin doesn''t know it.


    Fanlin didn''t pay attention to it. He just cut off his surroundings with magic.


    The goblin seemed a little surprised, but he drew back.


    "Eternal life." Bill noticed what was going on around him, but he kept his voice down.


    "It''s immortality," Bill said. "You should know that the most mysterious thing in Egypt is the undead, and there''s obviously something about it in the ruins, forever sinking, struggling in the earth and the sky."


    "Land and sky?" Fanlin couldn''t help saying, "what''s this?""I said it was immortality." Bill whispered, "it''s confidential information. There''s probably an answer Voldemort has always wanted in this relic."


    "Get rid of death, even control it." Vaseline said in silence, "this is probably what God left behind."


    "Perhaps, but no one has ever seen these gods. It is one thing whether they exist or not." Bill didn''t care.


    Fanlin wanted to tell bill that he had made a deal with the gods, but it was not a good opportunity.


    This involves too many things, trouble to Fanlin do not want to recall.


    If the magic of Fanlin bar is removed, the natural dialogue will be over. What we need to solve now is the living problem of hibiscus and Gabriel.


    "Mr. Weasley, about the room." The goblin said in a shrill voice, "I think you should be quick to make absolute."


    "These are the only two." Van Lin quickly decided, "this is Jin Jialong. I''ll pay it ten days at a time."


    Fanlin said, and there were a lot of jinjialong in his hands.


    "The extra part will be your tip, but I think you should know how to do it."


    "Oh, of course, this gentleman." The goblin respectfully said, "the powerful wizard goblins will never refuse, we will certainly provide you with the most satisfactory service."


    "Good." Van Lin nodded. "Now please take us up."


    "This way, sir." The goblin bowed his head and said, "your room is on the right side of the third floor. I''ll take you up."


    The goblin came out from the back of the counter. "Here''s your key. Please keep it. And if there''s anything you can tell us in advance. Many guests are not easy to get along with, so please don''t go to the wrong room."


    The goblin turned and left, and several people followed.


    "It''s not witches that goblins never refuse. It''s always jingarong that they won''t refuse."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 749

    "But what to do with it?" Bill asked, "there''s no room left."


    "If you don''t mind, Mr. bill," said the goblin respectfully, "I notice that your friends are all children, so I suggest a room for two. A single room is a waste of money, and I don''t think there will be any more vacant rooms in the last half month."


    "One room for two?" Van Lin and Hermione raised their heads.


    Fanlin didn''t mind, to be sure, Fanlin was very happy.


    It''s a great opportunity to build a relationship, and live here with Hermione for a whole month.


    It''s exciting just to think about it.


    Look at the ruddy face of Hermione. It''s really tempting. There are also cherub and hibiscus


    Forget the last two. Although Gabriel''s words are more familiar, they are always bad. Gabriel is only nine years old, and Furong''s words


    Fanlin will be teased to death, hibiscus that kind of bad behavior, tease their own words


    It''s hard to think about it, and Hermione won''t like it. Fanlin doesn''t want to die so early and live in a room with hibiscus. It''s just death.


    As a matter of fact, Hibiscus is 18 years old. According to Hogwarts, hibiscus has been an adult for more than a year.


    To be sure, Hibiscus is completely out of Laurie''s sphere.


    Laurie has a good hair. She is delicate and easy to be


    Sure enough, Hermione is more reliable. This is sooner or later. They are friends of men and women. If they live together, no one will gossip.


    "Good suggestion," Bill said quickly, "because this is the palace of the Pharaoh, there is still a lot of space in it. What''s more, I think Vaseline should have bought a larger room. The last time my family came over, they lived in one room for two. However, for accommodation, three people are still too crowded, and two people are the most suitable. ¡±


    Fanlin is falling in love with bill.


    No, I have to be reserved. Although it''s a little strange, van Lin still wants to give Bill a big hug.


    This is called team mate.


    A pig teammate like Harry can''t be compared to bill.


    Let''s not talk about the excitement of Fanlin. Let''s talk about Hermione.


    In fact, the girl was a little embarrassed.


    One for two?


    "Well, then..." Hermione took a deep breath and said, "just let Fanlin have a room for herself. Gabriel and I will have a room for Hibiscus..."


    £¿


    £¿£¿


    This painting style is not very good, isn''t it? The normal opening way is not like this. It''s hard for Hermione not to hear the two people in a room


    Isn''t it agreed that the maiva sisters would be with him and that he would be with Hermione?


    "What are you thinking?" Hermione turned her head and asked, and the natural girl was also aware of van Lin''s mistake.


    "Isn''t it supposed to be one of us?" Fanlin seemed to have no reaction, and then he revealed his real ideas.


    Hearing this, Hermione''s face turned red with a brush.


    "It''s not supposed to be a room for both of us?"


    This sentence immediately occupied all of Hermione''s thoughts.


    Yes, think about it carefully. There is no problem with this sentence.


    Since Christmas, a formal relationship has been established between the two people. It can be said that there is nothing wrong with her now living with van Lin.


    At Hogwarts, we can''t see that the two people still get along with each other before, but that doesn''t mean that they have been together for a long time?


    There''s nothing wrong with it.


    Fanlin is her boyfriend, and she is Fanlin''s girlfriend. Living together is the right way to open it.


    Hermione didn''t respond to the sudden change.


    Fanlin''s demand is not excessive. To be exact, this is the most reasonable way of distribution.


    Otherwise, three girls in a room? Or are you in the same bed with Gabriel or Hibiscus?


    Obviously, this is not the right way to open it.


    Didn''t you hear bill say it was too crowded for three people to sleep together?


    Bill laughs at Van Lin, in Bill''s opinion, such behavior is simply too brave.


    You have to like Van Lin.


    But Bill knows what he should do now.


    As a god teammate, even if there was no communication before, but what to play on the spot is no surprise.


    "Well, that''s it." Bill quickly clapped, "give me the key, let houfanlin and Hermione sleep, hibiscus and Gabriel, so it''s easier. If I didn''t have a place there, Fanlin could be with me, but Let''s do it for the time being. I''ll pay attention to whether there is a good place to live recently, but before that, let''s start with the problem of accommodation. "


    As soon as Bill reached out his hand, the goblin handed the key to bill, and without waiting for Hermione to refuse, Bill took van Lin and Hermione to the room.It''s perfect.


    What? He doesn''t have a place there. What about the room?


    , has the final say been made?


    As expected, he is still a child. It is really naive!


    Bill''s assists made Hermione have no reaction at all, so that the latter two were taken away by billa.


    So far, Hermione''s cerebellar pouch hasn''t come to an end.


    In fact, he was so bold to say so many things in front of him.


    What''s more, how did bill make that decision?


    Don''t you have to ask for your own opinions?


    However, if you want to refuse, how should you refuse?


    Tell van Lin straight, can''t you?


    Or do you accept it?


    If so, I will live in the same bed with van Lin for 30 days


    How is this


    However, it seems that there is nothing wrong with this, he is Fanlin''s girlfriend, and it is not right for a girlfriend and a girlfriend to live together?


    Why do you refuse?


    What if you can''t find a reason to refuse?


    Do you really want to refuse?


    Hermione felt that her head was getting more and more disordered. She knew that she had been led around in the palace.


    This place is really big.


    Fanlin is also a little confused.


    What did you just do and tell Hermione that I wanted to live with her?


    He must be crazy. What if Hermione refused to do, would Hermione be unhappy? If she collapsed completely, there would be no place for Lin to cry. Sure enough, he had more contact with Harry, and the habit of death was also tainted.


    But what Bill meant by that was


    That''s how it''s decided about the room?


    You want to live with Hermione?


    Van Lin secretly looked up at Hermione.


    The girl''s face is red, and her face is full of wishful thinking?


    Looks like a play?


    Fanlin couldn''t believe his idea, but judging from Hermione''s performance, was it really a drama?


    The three illusions of life, she likes me, she won''t refuse, I can kill


    Well, it shouldn''t be. It seems to be true this time.


    However, what is the ghost of anti killing?


    It shouldn''t be


    There''s a short circuit in Van Lin''s brain, but most realistically, isn''t Hermione''s hand still in his hand?


    I don''t seem to have let go when I got off the plane?


    Or, just now?


    Van Lin is a little confused about what happened, but now it seems that he really wants to live in a house with Hermione for 30 days.


    Besides, isn''t there only one bed?


    It''s totally sleeping.


    Even if it''s the size of a single bed, you can always sleep with a squeeze.


    Anyway, as long as it''s in one room, it''s not a problem at all.


    Now I think of it, bill is so wonderful. Percy Ron''s is the best. As expected, bill is the best in the Weasleys.


    Such a good teammate is simply not to be met, ah, quick clapping, quick, accurate and ruthless, a moment to finish Hermione.


    Living in a house.


    This is the right way to open it.


    What jade record, alchemy, is not the purpose of Egypt?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 750

    We have to admit that the alchemy in Egypt is much more developed than that in Britain.


    To be sure, in Egypt, everything can be linked to alchemy, such as this palace.


    There are obvious traces of alchemy in many of the places we walk through. On the walls of the cloister, even an automatic window, there are obvious traces of alchemy.


    Egypt is the birthplace of alchemy. It can be said that most of the alchemy technology is spread out from Egypt.


    For example, the book of Abraham, or the jade book of the dead.


    With the discovery and restoration of these lost technologies, more and more alchemy technologies are applied in daily life.


    There''s always an experiment. It''s an opportunity, isn''t it.


    The door lock that is blessed by Alchemy technology is always safer than the ordinary door lock, which was deeply experienced in the time of Guling Pavilion.


    This group of rich goblins, the whole underground treasure house of Gringotts, are all works of alchemy.


    However, alchemy is used in this hotel, which is a bit excessive.


    Fanlin thought to himself, he put his eyes on the door lock, and then his eyes unconsciously shifted to Hermione''s body.


    It''s OK. The locks made by alchemy are relatively safe and will not be disturbed


    Well, it won''t be disturbed. No matter how loud it is, no one can hear it


    "Well, go in." After Bill opened the door, he put the key into Fanlin''s hand. "If there is anything, you can find the goblin. I have to admit that although these goblins are bad, their service attitude is still very professional. When Furong and Gabriel arrive, I''ll look for you later..."


    "By the way, when will the two of them arrive?" Bill scratched his head. He completely forgot about it.


    "Maybe tomorrow morning." Fanlin said uncertainly, "it should be."


    "Well, I suggest that we observe the pyramids the day after tomorrow. You know, the time to watch the pyramids is dusk, and the other is early morning. I think you should not miss any of them. So I suggest that in the morning after tomorrow, we can go to the outside of the pyramid of Khufu, although the main pyramid says to go No, but there''s nothing wrong with the pyramid of havra. I''ll rent a flying carpet and we can take pictures in the sky. Of course, if you like, you can ride a camel with those Muggles. In the afternoon, we can go to the interior of the pyramid, where it has been developed and is open to Muggles, so that we can enjoy it at dusk A sunset scene. "


    "Oh, of course." Van Lin nodded, "and we still want to go to the Red Sea. Hermione has made a good plan. After tomorrow, we can..."


    What suddenly occurred to Fanlin.


    "Oh, by the way, bill, you should know that I''m not just a tourist, but also about the jade record. When they allow me to borrow the jade record, I can only stay in Egypt for a month."


    "It''s a real hassle." "They never gave me accurate information," Bill said


    "Didn''t give you accurate information?" Fanlin frowned. "What does that mean?"


    "All in all, you know, it''s very difficult." Bill said sheepishly, "you know the habits of those goblins. They are greedy and stingy for treasures. If you would like to see those copies, I can get them for you now."


    "It''s no use." Van Lin shook his head and said, holding the book of Abraham in his hand. Naturally, he knew that these things were the best, and many things were not transmitted through records.


    Moreover, the jade record itself, like the book of Abraham, contains mysterious and unpredictable power. It belongs to legendary magic items. If it is a copy, many things can not be reflected.


    "But I have a letter of recommendation from nicoleme. Do you think these goblins haven''t seen it?"


    "No, I believe they did." Bill said, "if you don''t have nicoleme''s recommendation and you know you dare to make a jade record, these goblins will make you unable to get into the gringott."


    "Cuiyulu is managed by goblins?"


    "With the Ministry of magic, you should be aware of Egypt." Bill said, "anyway, for the sake of Dumbledore and nicoleme, they should let you see the original version of the jade record. I''ll also keep an eye on it for you. As long as it''s passed, I''ll inform you as soon as it''s passed, but it may take a while."


    "That''s the only way." Fanlin nodded, and he could understand the goblins'' thoughts.


    It''s like an unrelated person who wants to borrow Abraham from Vaseline.


    Even if the other party has a Dumbledore status of people to make a guarantee, but to borrow, it is of no use to themselves, and will cause certain risks.


    In any case, it''s not worth it.


    In particular, the jade record and the book of Abraham are not pure knowledge, they are a legendary magic article.Legendary magic items, this kind of thing no matter where it is placed, is provided for.


    If you put it in the war time, legendary magic items are things that can''t be opened to people at all, just like the ultimate weapons of Muggles, and the importance of each legendary magic item is no less than that of the ultimate weapon.


    Naturally, Fanlin wants to see the ultimate weapon of Egypt. If it wasn''t for the escort of nicoleme and Dumbledore, Fanlin doubted that he would be watched by Auror of the Ministry of magic as soon as he entered Egypt.


    "If there''s any news, you''ll let me know." Van Lin nodded.


    He had the book of Abraham in his hand. To watch the jade record was to shorten the molding time of his own alchemy. If it had not been for nicoleme, he would not have been in such a hurry to let Vaseline come to Egypt to study.


    It can be said that the level of Fanlin itself is not up to the requirements of Abraham''s book, and cuiyulu is more suitable for the book of alchemy and enlightenment.


    However, this is also relative. In the final analysis, it is still a matter of time.


    There is not much time left for them, so a lot of things have to be compressed.


    "In a word, you should have a good rest and make the most of your time." Bill said, "enjoy your time together. Tomorrow, I''ll come over and show you around, but today..."


    Bill''s eyes turned over van Lin and Hermione.


    "I''ll take the key to the other room first..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 751

    With a bang, the world seems to be quiet, quiet to, where Lin can hear their own heartbeat.


    Bill is too awesome, and van Lin tried to leave his eyes from Hermione, who was ashamed of his face. But the truth told van Lin that this did not seem reliable.


    Hermione was like a magnet, locking van Lin''s eyes on her.


    Well, thirty days, just the two of them, in this room


    "I, I I''ll check it out... " Hermione stammered, and then Hermione wanted to walk into the room.


    "Oh Oh, well, good Well... "


    Van Lin answers this in a random way. He wants to make way for Hermione. However, van Lin just keeps Hermione here for about ten seconds.


    "You What are you going to do... " Hermione''s voice became very low and seemed to be frightened.


    "Ah, no..." Fanlin stepped back two steps and made way for Hermione.


    "I, I''ll check in first. I think the space is quite large..." Hermione took a deep breath and seemed to put all her strength into it.


    "Good." Van Lin nodded, "I''ll clean up here..."


    Hermione did not turn back into the room, Fanlin also followed in, but Hermione did not pause, and fortunately the room is large enough, and it is a one room one hall pattern.


    Fanlin a little relieved, to tell the truth, just now his heart almost jumped out of his throat.


    I really don''t understand why I should be so nervous. Shouldn''t Hermione be nervous?


    Van Lin quickly shook his head. He patted himself on the cheek with both hands, some of which were hot. The temperature of the cheek was in sharp contrast to the cold palm of his hand.


    It''s a shame.


    Fanlin has always thought that he is bold enough, and even has the potential to become a driver. But the performance just now, for a man who aspires to become a driver, is obviously unable to accept things.


    It seems that their driving skills are not strong enough. The revolution has not yet been successful, and comrades still need to work hard.


    Van Lin sighed, and then began to pile up the rooms he and Hermione were going to want.


    I have to admit that my gold coins cost a lot of money.


    Compared with the room of the broken cauldron bar, as the palace of the ancient Pharaoh, this room perfectly sets off the luxury of the ancient Pharaoh''s life.


    This living room alone is the size of three shrew bar rooms.


    The ground is covered with thick Arabic carpet, which is very comfortable to step on. In the north of the room is a huge fireplace, which seems to have been added later. It should be one-way connected with the Egyptian flying road system.


    The surrounding walls are decorated with reliefs and frescoes with rich Egyptian colors. The stone pillars around are decorated with unknown Egyptian gods.


    A lazy cat adornment sits on the stone platform in the corner.


    The ancient Egyptian people worshipped cats very much. The goddess Bastet was depicted as a woman with a cat''s head, worshipped as the God of fertility and rehabilitation.


    In Egypt, cat amulets are very popular, especially black cats. In the eyes of Egyptians, black cats are originally a kind of divine heirs. It is said that a goddess of Egypt often incarnates as a black cat and wanders in the night of Egypt. Some people say that the black cat is the goddess bath, and some say it is Beth, the goddess of moonlight.


    It can be said that if there is the most perfect cat sucking method and experience, then Egypt is definitely selected.


    The status of cats in Egypt is absolutely second to none. If Professor McGonagall was in Egypt, he would definitely be worshipped by the vast majority of Egyptians.


    If Professor McGonagall doesn''t mind, he will definitely become a goddess of a new generation in front of Muggles.


    In other words, his Animagus is also a cat, but it doesn''t seem to match the image most admired by Egyptians.


    The status of black cat in Egypt is absolutely noble. However, compared with the talent of cat, puppet cat is still better.


    Selling cute or something, Fanlin is very good at it.


    Meow, meow, meow?


    Fanlin gently rolled two corner of the Egyptian cat statue, although the feeling is not good, but always better than not. In other words, besides cats, the creatures worshipped by the Egyptian people are scarabs. Naturally, there are also magnificent Scarab carvings in the rooms.


    Fanlin remembers that there are records about the scarab. It is said that the Scarab was a great God in ancient Egypt. The ancient Egyptians believed that the sun was driven by a huge Scarab like a dung ball, so the Scarab became the messenger of communication between man and the sun god Amun.


    In addition, the corpse of the dead is filled with Scarab stones, and the Scarab can protect the dead through the inspection of the underworld, enter another world, and get eternal life.


    Work full of sacred colors.


    It''s hard to imagine that the sun is rolling outIt''s a bit sinister to say that, but the legend of scarab has never been interrupted from the legend of Egypt.


    Anyway, this is the spiritual sustenance of the Egyptian people, as the hope of communication between ordinary human beings and gods.


    The most common creatures, after having placed enough faith, will also become high enough.


    Isn''t the Scarab the incarnation of the gods?


    Fanlin quickly put his hand back, although there are many do not understand, but this room is still very satisfied with Fanlin.


    The huge French windows project the sun''s halo, and the transparent sky sets off the world''s gentleness, which is really a good place.


    Fanlin had just come to the French window.


    "Van Lin, come here." Hermione''s voice came from the room inside.


    "What''s the matter?" Fanlin ran over quickly. Hermione was standing by the balcony.


    "Come here." Hermione waved at him.


    Looking in the direction of Hermione''s finger, a sense of surprise suddenly came.


    A huge open-air swimming pool is scattered in the palace surrounded by four giant Sphinx statues languidly lying on the bank as a spring.


    Transparent water spray from Sphinx''s mouth, reflecting the grace of the sun, looking from afar, it seems that there are four rainbow decorations on the water.


    The stones spread from the edge into petals.


    Celestite?


    It''s really a luxury, but I have to admit that it''s a surprise at first sight.


    It is approaching dusk unconsciously. The afterglow of the setting sun is hanging in the sky. The shadow of the pyramid is far away. From far to near, the top of the pyramid seems to disappear in the center of the sun. This feeling is like hanging a circle of sacred light wheel to the pyramid.


    The vast Yellow sand, the ancient pyramids, the eternal sun, and they hide behind a rainbow.


    The blending and transformation of several landscapes gives people a strong sense of beauty. If you need to find an adjective for it, it can only be described by shock.


    "It''s beautiful." Hermione stood on the balcony, arms outstretched, as if to embrace it all.


    Fanlin was two steps behind Hermione. "It''s really beautiful. It''s one of the greatest miracles that human beings stay in the world, and..."


    Fanlin took two steps forward, "and you are the greatest miracle in my eyes."


    With that, van Lin gently took Hermione into his arms.


    This time, Fanlin did not have any tense emotions, as if everything had returned to the most primitive and natural state.


    Hermione''s face turned red.


    The girl''s arms seem to want to take back, but after a little shaking, the girl still did not refuse the daring and embracing of van Lin.


    The girl gently put her hand on van Lin''s hand. She wanted to do it. Naturally, she did.


    At this moment, the girl''s heart does not have any resistance, on the contrary, the girl''s heart is full of peace.


    The beauty of the pyramid is a miracle of mankind, and she is a miracle of Fanlin. Hermione suddenly understood the meaning of this sentence.


    For Fanlin, she is the most important, and for her, it is the same.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 752

    In fact, when night falls, the atmosphere of the room changes slightly.


    How to say, with a burst of laughter from the gourd eating crowd, the air is full of tension and ambiguity.


    After a night with Hermione, it looks like I''m going to sleep together, um It''s hard not to let people daydream.


    It can be said that when the sun completely set, Fanlin did not stay long, and Hermione was turned out of the house.


    In Hermione''s words, van Lin should be sitting in the living room for a while now, and how long it will last is still uncertain.


    It''s embarrassing.


    Now it''s Vaseline sitting alone in the empty hall, and Hermione in the bedroom.


    How about sneaking in?


    In this case, Hermione might blow it out with a magic spell.


    But it''s really boring to be here alone. It''s not the original intention of Vaseline to study alchemy.


    How can magic have the attraction of Hermione? Even if they can''t do anything now, it''s better to study magic with Hermione than to stay here foolishly.


    Long night, only sword company


    Cough


    Long night, only cat company


    It''s time to call a stray cat. How about five bags of dried fish for night? The price is reasonable and reasonable.


    Just as van Lim was thinking and even decided to use Animagus to please Hermione, the door of the inner bedroom creaked open.


    As a matter of fact, Hermione had been thinking about it when she had just kicked van Lin out.


    She is Fanlin''s girlfriend, ah, want to understand this, what can be tangled, this is not a matter of course, and why do you want to hide from him?


    The experience of the older generation has always reminded Hermione that she must take the initiative, as those senior students said. As long as she has the courage to take the initiative to deal with Fanlin, everything will no longer be a problem.


    What''s more, like is like. What can I be afraid of?


    If you don''t like it, why did you come to Egypt?


    Their friends are not here. To be exact, these 30 days is their two people''s travel.


    In the world of two, should that be the case?


    If something happens in such a situation, there is nothing unexpected at all. If you go back and you know about it and say that nothing happened between them, this is the most incredible thing.


    "You''re out at last." Fanlin surprised to call, he himself is too boring to stay alone.


    "Ah?"


    Before Hermione understood what was going on, she was immediately pulled up on the sofa by Van Lin.


    Van Lin then pressed Hermione on the top of the sofa with his hand.


    "Ah?"


    Hermione wanted to scream.


    Did she open it in the wrong way? It''s not the time for her to jump out and take the initiative, but now


    Hermione''s face turned red with a brush. This is where she came out to take the initiative, which is clearly the rhythm that she was forced to push.


    But


    "Oh, Hermione, it''s a good time for you to come." "I''m so bored on my own, and when I''m on the plane, don''t you say you''re going to deconstruct and enchant your body in the summer vacation, and Animagus, maybe we can start right now."


    "Wait, magic? Deconstruction? Animagus? "


    Hermione didn''t respond. She didn''t come out by herself Yeah?


    Didn''t you come out to get the initiative? But now?


    Isn''t there something wrong with the way you open the door, or that you shouldn''t throw van Lin out of the bedroom?


    However, it seems that there is no problem to study these magic arts well. Although it deviates from the original plan, but


    "However, whether it''s magic or Animagus, this kind of deep magic is very difficult..." Hermione was embarrassed and said, "can I really?"


    "Don''t worry." "You have mastered the theoretical knowledge, and what you lack is just the lack of magic."


    Van Lin said slowly, but the movement of his hands did not stop.


    Hermione has enough theory. It''s not van Lim talking nonsense.


    As a matter of fact, before Vaseline completes the magic, Hermione will never prepare less than Vaseline. Otherwise, when Fanlin deconstructs her magic power, she will not choose to let Hermione take care of her.


    As for Animagus, Hermione has been trying for two semesters.


    Naturally, van Lim also knew that Hermione''s problem was there.Hermione''s magic talent is not very good, but Hermione is smart enough, so it appears that Hermione is better than the average wizard.


    It''s hard to say that a wizard from a pure Muggle family has more talent than a wizard whose parents are both witches?


    This kind of probability is too low, a whole country will not necessarily produce such a person.


    Fanlin''s mother is not only a wizard, but also a pure blood wizard. Through the sacrifice of life, she inherits the talent completely, and merges with the talent of Fanlin itself. After being purified and strengthened by Eden.


    If not, Fanlin could have the magic of a professor at the age of 15?


    Even if he was giving van Lin a magic stone, he couldn''t do it.


    Compared with Hermione, van Lin is like a natural scientist with various powerful means, and Hermione is the only one who works hard.


    Ron himself is a pure blood wizard. Just look at the other children of the Weasleys to see how talented the Weasleys are.


    As for Harry.


    As one of the 12 school directors, the potters, Lily or James, are the kind of guys who give enough pressure and growth time to become the next Dumbledore.


    With Voldemort, the most terrifying talent.


    It can be said that Harry is the real talent. If it wasn''t for Eden''s wrong foot, Fanlin without the Sorcerer''s stone would be equal to Harry at most.


    This is still in the case of Dumbledore allowing Harry to grow naturally. Of course, if he is quick, he will lose the capital to compete with Voldemort if he is not well controlled. However, Harry is also the group whose talent is the top match.


    At least for now, except for the brain block, the magic spell that Fanlin taught Harry hasn''t really baffled Harry. It''s only a matter of time, and the longest one is not more than a month


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 753

    It can be said that magic has never been fair.


    Fairness can be satisfied to a certain extent, but to a certain extent, it is determined by the scope of people themselves.


    That''s what talent is. Hermione''s talent is not good.


    Take Ginny as an example. Ginny can smash the training puppets that ordinary sorcerers can''t even trace, and Hermione happens to be included in those ordinary witches.


    Maybe Hermione can be better at technique, but it is also very limited.


    This is the sorrow of Muggle born wizard. Although there is no absolute pure blood wizard except the gunte family, the mixed blood wizard is much better than the general Muggle origin. Otherwise, why can the pure blood wizard suppress the Muggle born wizard for so long.


    As far as blood is concerned, it''s not ridiculous. The stronger the person, the higher the talent of blood. This is the law of the magic world. There are few cases in which dumb guns are born. Mr. Filch''s words can only be regarded as his misfortune.


    Speaking of speaking, Muggles and Squibs really don''t have the chance to use magic?


    However, the ability of the person who can''t produce magic power is the ability of the person who can''t produce magic power.


    Speaking of the silent, those vampires who can''t control the magic in their bodies will soon be similar to this thing. Is it true that Voldemort is going to follow the old road of grinderwood?


    If Voldemort can really gather a large number of living silent people, it will be a very troublesome thing. Although he has not experienced it in person, the power of the silent hunger has been heard in Fanlin.


    A powerful wizard in a state of complete liberation.


    Of course, the strength of the silent also depends on the previous talent, enough magic, can not be released


    And Hermione belongs to the most ordinary, can say, the most common, through learning to master some simple magic.


    Hermione and vaseline have talked about the situation before. It can be said that Hermione did not show any behavior different from that of ordinary people. According to Mrs. Granger, Hermione did not show any abnormality when she was a child, such as controlling objects. For example, there are very few cases in which van Lin can trigger the conscious release of magic charms without much storage time.


    In other words, with the growth of age, when witches are really aware of magic and learn magic, some of the things they already know can''t be used.


    For example, casting without a stick.


    The child''s mind is the purest, and the magic of communication is the most effective. At Hogwarts, staff free casting becomes a skill that can only be mastered through a lot of practice.


    The same is true of Fanlin''s wand free casting. Some simple Charms can, and even some attack spells. This is due to the destruction of his last wand. However, when fighting, it is still inseparable from the support of the wand.


    This is a big drawback. Without his wand, many wizards will become nothing. Even Voldemort is no exception. The deterrent power of Voldemort who lost his wand in front of Sirius wizard will be greatly reduced. It is no problem to run, but if there is a wizard contest


    "You should believe in yourself." Van Lin frowned slightly. "Hermione, you lack knowledge, some attempts. In terms of knowledge hunger, you are much better than many people."


    But I have to study myself Hermione looked at her hand in embarrassment. "But, I''m not sure."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m here." As he spoke, van Lin continued to depict the magic circle.


    is as like as two peas. Merlin ring is the most basic magic.


    However, the more basic things, the more convenient to use, and also very powerful in inclusiveness, at least in his own deconstruction of this thing.


    "If you recall carefully what you want to do, first, deconstruction. According to my experience, the bone part is the most difficult to deconstruct. Many witches who do not have the gift of Animagus are because the bones of the body can not be transformed completely, and the magic of this kind of wizard is not complete. For example, I can pass through a wall through magic, but the body can not be deconstructed The perfect wizard can''t. It can be said that deconstruction is the most basic part. As long as it can be completed, Animagus is no longer a problem for you. "


    "You mean it can be put together? These three magic? "


    "Oh, of course, it''s common." Van Lin said, "the learning process itself is problematic. Witches will not be taught how to enchant the body in school, because it is difficult to control, because each wizard has different willpower. After enchanting itself, the soul will naturally integrate into the body''s magic factor. However, at this time, the contact between the soul and the outside world will become more direct, and many witches will become more direct You should be clear about the meaning of being lost... "


    "It will never converge into the purest magic." Hermione said, "is the whole person completely dissipated?"


    "To be exact, to restore the essence." Van Lin thought for a moment. "It sounds hard to understand, but from the perspective of the world, it''s just to restore part of his own strength.""Death? Or immortality? "


    "There''s no way to be sure, and no one knows where those souls have gone, but it''s certain that this dangerous behavior doesn''t apply to school teaching." Fanlin said, "nature, abandon the process of deconstruction, directly teach Animagus, this is the best choice, at least some gifted wizard can still complete Animagus, but according to my understanding, the ancient witches themselves into other animals, this is a very common magic."


    "Common?" Hermione raised her eyebrows, but the girl did not contradict van Lin either.


    Hermione has heard of the ancient warlock''s power, which is almost incomprehensible.


    "You say Dumbledore would be an Animagus." Asked Hermione.


    "I''m sure Dumbledore is an Animagus, and don''t forget that before McGonagall, Dumbledore was Hogwarts'' Professor of transfiguration and Tom Riedel''s professor of transfiguration."


    "Voldemort So Dumbledore and Voldemort are illegal, Animagus? "


    "That''s right." Van Lim nodded. "Voldemort''s Animagus is very good to guess, it must be a snake, but Dumbledore''s Animagus You know, Dumbledore''s patron saint is a Phoenix, and his pet is fox. I suspect that Dumbledore''s Animagus has a good chance of being a Phoenix


    "No, it''s impossible." Hermione shook her head. "Isn''t it impossible for Animagus to help a wizard become a magical creature?"


    "Not necessarily." Van Lin shook his head. "In fact, there are precedents. For example, Merlin can become a magical creature..."


    "What is it?"


    "I don''t know. It could be a unicorn." Van Lim shook his head. "But it''s certain that Dumbledore will not become a lion. It''s Animagus of Gryffindor."


    Hermione thought carefully, between Dumbledore and the lion


    "Maybe Dumbledore will become a raven like Ms. Ravenclaw." Hermione said, "Dumbledore is smart."


    "Maybe, I doubt he can control it." "Animagus is not immutable, like me, my patron saint and Animagus, who have become cats," said Vaseline


    "What is the reason for this


    "Maybe I like cats better. Obsession is too heavy." Said Fanlin.


    "That''s great," Hermione said. "You can have an extra loop of hair around your neck and become a symbol of Gryffindor, just a miniature version."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 754

    As the mascot of Gryffindor?


    Fan Lin thought carefully, this matter still does not mention.


    What is the use of lion stuff? Can you sell Meng? Will you rub Hermione''s legs and meow?


    Can you be held in your arms by a girl?


    So, lion, what''s the good?


    Can you eat it?


    It seems to be quite edible


    Well, it''s better for cats and things.


    "Hermione, do you think about your Animagus? If deconstruction is successful, we can try to make Animagus deformation recently. "


    "Think about it? This thing... " Hermione would like to say that Animagus was not determined by personality and thought, but considering the later morphological changes of van Lin


    "I haven''t thought well yet. What do you want me to be?"


    "Of course, like me? If I want you to be something else, it''s strange, but you have to be lovely, but after all, talent is here. Don''t learn Mrs. lorrys and Professor McGonagall. You can take me as a blueprint. "


    And then, with the gentle twisting of van Lin, Animagus naturally showed up.


    "Meow?"


    There is a sense that the scene can not be said, embarrassed air suddenly more color.


    It''s like opening the door to the new world


    "In short, you have to be a little more lovely." Van Lin gently rubbed Hermione''s hair.


    Brush, Hermione''s face on the red spread to the root of the ear.


    Fan Lin felt that he was going on, and he didn''t have to do anything. So he held Hermione''s words


    A lot of material was taken out of the van forest pocket.


    It is absolutely deceiving to say that it is not nervous. Fan Lin himself is nervous to die, but what is that?


    £¿£¿


    Let''s draw the magic array.


    Fan Lin replaced the feather pen with wand, and one after another marks appeared on the marble floor. As for the carpet, to be honest, it was much more troublesome to recover the thing. Moreover, fan Lin didn''t want to light the whole room. Although it was not a problem for the wizard, he was very safe to write down a piece of things.


    A few minutes later, van Lin took the magic stone bracelet on his wrist and placed it in the center of the magic array. The whole magic array was connected in a moment, and the magic supply was provided. The whole magic array was shining in light blue.


    "This is the magic array you used last time?"


    "Yes, exactly..." "I made some changes, and found from Abraham''s book, the spell array that suits the alchemy of human body," Van Lin looked at the magic array with satisfaction


    "Alchemy..." Hermione repeated it briefly, but looking at the magic array in front of her, Hermione couldn''t say anything.


    Hermione watched with his own eyes that van Lin had made some ore into powder as a link to the array, and even a small Unicorn


    "It''s almost the same." After a little pause, van Lin pulled Hermione over. "You, you stand in the circle behind the magic stone. It is the node where the magic of the whole magic array gathers. Although it is said that many things are not used, different circles can not be mistaken."


    "Is that all right here?" Hermione walked around the magic stone. "What else do I need to do?"


    "No more." "Well, you should understand the steps of deconstruction, communicate magic, analyze and assimilate your body through magic, and maintain your will, but..."


    Fan Lin said, while his fingers point in Hermione''s eyebrow, a little light blue halo appeared in Hermione''s eyebrow.


    "Spiritual links." "The chain is not very useful, but it is still reliable in some small ways. This can ensure that I can close your soul at any time, even pull it back."


    Hermione nodded, and van Lin would not harm her. The girl was clear.


    "Very good," Van Lin nodded, as if he was very satisfied with his arrangement. "So it should be OK, but..."


    "What else?" Hermione asked in a puzzled way.


    "Wait, I''ll think about it." Van Lin knocked on his head, and then he looked at Hermione with a burning eye.


    "Hermione, you know deconstruction."


    "Well, I know." Hermione said, "is it not to break down the body completely?"


    "Well, but it will create a problem, Hermione." "You should know that since it is the decomposition of the body, the body becomes nihilism, nature, your clothes No, I mean, I tried it many times, but the chains and bones in my body were fused together, so it was difficult. But I was very skilled, so I could decompose and restore the clothes by hand. But you were the first formal attempt, and I can''t see that there are those places on you in this way No, no, no, I mean, I know myself naturally, but But, you knowFanlin felt that his mouth was tied. What was he saying and what was he trying to express?


    Hermione''s face became more and more red, and Hermione had already buried her head when van Lin began to explain.


    "No, I mean I mean Well You can wear a little less, er, underwear No, yes, pajamas Pajamas are OK... " Fanlin felt that he needed a big glass of water to boil down, and he wasted a lot of saliva just like this.


    "Yes, you know, it''s all about magic. I''m just afraid of any danger, so just change into pajamas or something..."


    Well, most Animagus or deconstruction can''t go around this step. With the help of others, you can''t expect others to master every part of your body.


    Very important, very important, really important!


    "Well..."


    Hermione whispered a little, and then Hermione went to the room.


    "Hoo..."


    Van Lin breathed a sigh of relief. Hermione didn''t hit him, which meant that he could continue to wave.


    But


    Hermione in pajamas, after deconstruction, has Hermione the ability to restore her clothes? Or, in the middle of it, the clothes will fall off.


    I am just


    Is the wanton divergence of Fanlin ideas, there is a hand but gently point him.


    "Give me my pajamas." Hermione said angrily, "have you taken your luggage out yet?"


    £¿


    "Oh, good..." Fanlin nodded in a panic, turned his back hand, and took out Hermione''s nightgown.


    The action is unexpectedly skillful


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 755

    Fanlin felt as if he had opened the door to a new world.


    Pink pajamas, um Satin material, feel Moderate?


    What kind of state of mind is it that urges you to take Hermione''s clothes out of the suitcase?


    This is really a problem.


    The whole process lasted less than a second, and the pajamas had been thrust into Hermione''s hand.


    There should be no problem in opening this time


    But after reading Hermione''s appearance, it seems that something is really wrong.


    She seems to know that she knows all the styles and directions of her clothes.


    I can''t blame myself. It''s just a matter of mental strength.


    Therefore, van Lin rationally chose to play a fool. There is no problem. If there is a problem, it is not a small problem. If there is a small problem, based on the relationship between him and Hermione, there is no problem.


    "This is OK." Van Lin''s brain for no reason asked.


    "Is that ok?" Hermione had a strange smile, but.


    "It seems so," said Fanlin, nodding to himself, "do you want me to help you?"


    "Fanlin, you are..."


    "Well, it doesn''t look like I''ll check the magic array... "


    ¡­¡­


    Therefore, people who are dead generally think that they are too comfortable to live.


    Fanlin felt that he was just like a person who was confused by happiness Wizard?


    Anyway, it''s all about magic.


    But Mrs. Granger''s pajamas are so sweet.


    Brand new, and, very


    This is very suitable for two people to travel.


    At least, that''s what Van Lin thought. Of course, if Hermione had prepared it himself, it would have been better.


    Muggles have a deep research on underwear. In fact, witches can do it, such as Voldemort. When the guy revives, it is a black gauze coat condensed by magic.


    It''s just that the figure is not good, it''s a little too white, um The arm seems to have scales and veins, the whole person looks oily green.


    Thinking of this, Fanlin could not help but feel a chill.


    This is the wrong way to open it. Why should you pay attention to Voldemort?


    Such a good night, such a good magic circle, and such a good Hermione


    Well, it''s better for Hermione. It''s just that her eyelids are jumping and she''s a little scared


    However, this bad mood did not last long. Hermione, who came out of the house after changing clothes, suddenly added a few plus signs to the warm hall.


    Then the fire in the hall, Fanlin can see a shadow in the distance under the veil.


    My girlfriend''s developing really well.


    All of a sudden, a sense of developed pride came into being.


    However, van Lind admits that Hermione is more attractive now than she is standing in front of her without clothes.


    As for Hermione, she is naturally aware of what she has brought with her. However, what happened just now has made Hermione''s shyness to the extreme.


    Something strange, called hormones, is rapidly spreading out of the air.


    The purpose of Fanlin is never pure. It can be said that it is premeditated, and Hermione is naturally the same. More or less, between the conscious and the casual, um


    What practice deconstruction, magic, Animagus, isn''t that all an excuse?


    It''s hard to say, is this the call of magic?


    Well, let''s continue to summon the magic.


    Although Fanlin wants to go on to the next step, they are still too small


    It''s better not to hurt each other, otherwise, in case something goes wrong How to deal with the failure of body deconstruction?


    £¿£¿


    "Well, that You, you just stand here... " Fanlin quickly stepped back two steps, and then Fanlin found himself out of the auxiliary position range, and then a little stiff to stand back.


    Is this playing with fire?


    What the old man said is still reasonable. Children should not play with fire blindly. If they don''t play well, they will give themselves a light


    "Well, just stand Here? " Hermione said unnaturally, "Van Lin, or we..."


    "Oh, nothing. Just stand here." Fanlin quickly interrupted Hermione. What if she said something that she couldn''t refuse?


    "I mean, shall we practice tomorrow?" Hermione tried to ask.


    "Er Forget it. It''s better to help you master it first. " Van Lin shook his head. "It''s very simple. You know the way. As for the places you can''t finish, I''ll help you. When the magic is not enough, you can directly extract the magic from the magic stone. I have opened the authority."


    "Oh, good." Hermione nodded. She was just worried about whether van Lin could go on, but look at that."Focus, Hermione." Van Lin patted himself in the face with his hand. "We''re going."


    With the fall of the voice, the magic array on the ground broke out in a flash of brilliant brilliance.


    "Capture with spirit, Hermione." Vaseline said quickly, "it''s the purest magic, and all you have to do is put your body in."


    "Into it?"


    "Like this."


    Van Lin gently open his arms, with a little bit of starlight from the body from the inside to the outside of the diffusion, soon, van Lin''s body is covered with light.


    "Infect and assimilate with magic." The voice of Fanlin was transmitted in the clear light.


    Hermione nodded, and what Vaseline showed her was the whole process of magic, the decomposition of magic from the inside out


    It seems that there is a bright moon rising in the hall. In order to let Hermione know her state better, all the flames of Fanlin are put out, and even the light of magic array is hidden in the pattern.


    When the first light came out of Hermione''s body, things seemed to be on a good start.


    Fanlin had no time to pay attention to the question of Hermione''s figure. Anyway, he could hold it at night. He didn''t worry at all. What Van Lin worried about most was the progress of deconstruction.


    The most common situation in the absence of magic is the lack of body caused by complete deconstruction.


    It can be said that once the beginning of this process is irreversible, if you are distracted now, and you are not careful, you have lost your girlfriend, then you really have no place to cry.


    Think about it


    It''s like wool.


    Van Lin frowned slightly and found that things were not so simple.


    Well


    Hermione''s talent can only be said to be very ordinary, but fortunately Hermione has been on the right track after the stalemate, but the process will take a long time.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 756

    Strictly speaking, with Hermione''s current magic reserve, it will take half a year to complete the magic or Animagus.


    But when it comes to the idea that Peter Pedro could finish Animagus in fifth grade, why couldn''t Hermione?


    Fanlin thought, guiding the stone to release more pure magic.


    Hermione''s body can bear it. In fact, during the Quidditch World Cup, the magic power of the Sorcerer''s stone impacted Hermione''s body. If we use the container to describe it, the magic of the Sorcerer''s stone is to forcibly open the container of Hermione''s magic.


    This is very dangerous. If Hermione loses consciousness, she will become a squib without death. However, the girl insisted at that time, which is why van Lin insisted on letting Hermione finish the magic deconstruction.


    With the passage of time, more and more halo diffused from Hermione''s body. All the muscles have been deconstructed, and the hand bones and other parts of the magic that often circulate have also completed this situation.


    However, Hermione now wants to complete the refining of all the bones


    "Hermione, can you hear me?" Vaseline asked, "if you can, link your consciousness to the rest of the circle and use your own magic to communicate the magic circle to complete the last step."


    As Fanlin said, he stepped back two steps.


    In fact, the whole magic circle is depicted by him. Naturally, all the spirit and magic of Hermione can be blocked in the magic circle.


    Hermione did not speak, but answered the words of Vaseline with actions.


    Hermione has seen and participated in this magic circle. In fact, that''s how the magic structure of Vaseline comes from.


    Fanlin''s eyes instantly became cold, a faint blue flame engulfed the whole magic array inside.


    This is the last step.


    His magic deconstruction is actually the human body alchemy derived from the black magic. Speaking of it, this is the method given by nicoleme. He can refine the stubborn things in his body and refine ordinary wizard bones


    Fanlin felt a burning pain in his brow. He was connected with Hermione''s spirit. As long as he did not collapse, Hermione''s spirit could not completely lose his will, which was his card.


    But more, it''s up to Hermione.


    The process of alchemy is long, whether it''s for Vaseline or for Hermione.


    When the magic circle on the ground is completely closed, that''s when Hermione ends.


    Success is inevitable. If you fail, there will be no accident. One of them will disappear and the other will become an idiot. Fanlin doesn''t want to make fun of Hermione''s life. He can''t afford the consequences of such a joke.


    Is it a girl friend who incarnates herself?


    Fanlin looked at the empty hall with some silly eyes. The magic array was closed, but where was Hermione?


    On the Sorcerer''s stone?


    Fanlin went to pick up the Sorcerer''s stone and looked at it carefully.


    "Hermione?"


    ¡­¡­


    "I am..." Before long, Hermione''s voice came from all directions.


    All at once Fanlin understood what was going on.


    "Sorry." Fanlin quickly stepped back two steps, "however, why don''t you..."


    "I don''t know," Hermione said, this time her voice became normal. "I can''t feel my body when I''m finished..."


    "It can be controlled, depending on the spirit, you can imagine, let your own magic body turn blue..."


    Gradually the hall became bright again.


    Well, when you go to the bathroom in the middle of the night, you can use your girlfriend for lighting, but you don''t seem to need lighting


    "Great, you made it. Congratulations." Fanlin wants to go over and hold


    "You should be able to control your appearance? I mean, recovery... "


    Hermione didn''t answer her. The girl was still the light and shadow.


    "What''s the matter, Hermione?"


    Fanlin looked at Hermione''s light and shadow foolishly.


    "Can you go inside first?" Hermione''s voice was a little stiff and said that the magic body was not good, there was no emotional change.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just let me have a look at the magic circle on you. Where is it carved?"


    "Back." The girl said coldly, "however, I think it''s better for you to go in. If you don''t go in..."


    Fanlin felt that he would be beaten if he stayed.


    As expected, the plan is not reliable at all.


    What about the good IQ offline? What about the good explosive clothes?


    No, it''s supposed to be. What about a happy study of magic?


    Now the magic is successful, and then you have to banish yourself, the greatest meritorious official?


    Fanlin felt that his resentment was a little deep.It seems that Animagus has to be prepared, but why didn''t Hermione fall for it?


    However, Hermione''s results were very satisfactory for van Lin.


    Although said that their own small dish is a failure, but look at their girlfriend, with a trace of color between the eyebrows of what, it is not unacceptable.


    In fact, if Hermione didn''t work hard enough, judging from the progress of the normal wizard''s spell level at Hogwarts, he would have to wait until he graduated.


    The premise is that you have to be in Professor viliver''s improvement class. Otherwise, if you want to learn advanced magic skills, you must participate in Auror''s selection.


    And vaseline estimated when Hermione could master it.


    From vanillin''s point of view, it is impossible for Hermione to complete the magic at Hogwarts.


    Voldemort attacked Hogwarts. If they were running around the world outside the school, they would not have been able to learn these advanced magic arts. At that time, Harry would still be the fastest growing one.


    As for Hermione


    Hermione should not be so embarrassed, at least Fanlin is not willing to, so Fanlin tries his best to improve Hermione''s strength. The main purpose of this visit to Egypt is for Hermione.


    Obviously, the war is about to begin.


    Now the situation is very bad, Voldemort has begun to collect a large number of Death Eaters. With Voldemort''s appeal in the black wizard, even if the current action is in a state of concealment, the message sent to Dumbledore is still very shocking.


    The concentration of black witches is beyond everyone''s imagination. Whether it''s Albania or turning into the lane, the increase of population flow naturally can''t hide Dumbledore''s attention.


    The war is not far away.


    We can clearly know that those Dementors will return to Voldemort''s arms sooner or later. Maybe now the Ministry of magic still has certain binding force. But once Voldemort really contacts with Dementors, the Ministry of magic is just a group of food in the eyes of Dementors.


    When Voldemort liberates his loyal servants from Azkaban, naturally, Voldemort''s power will be further strengthened.


    Famous black wizards, vampires, huge death eaters, Dementors, giants, and countless dark creatures in Europe.


    As a matter of fact, it''s hard for Fanlin to know whether he can protect Hermione well. In case, what if something happens?


    Harry has Dumbledore, Sirius, Snape, and Hermione is himself.


    It''s a really scary thing.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 757

    Speaking of it, Hermione''s magic is still very successful. Moreover, every magic of Hermione can be described by textbooks, which is accurate and without any redundancy.


    It''s different from van Lin.


    For example, the wrist action of magic wand casting


    Well And the action?


    It seems that there were some exercises before, but Fanlin felt that it was too troublesome, and then all of them were split up.


    For Fanlin, communication magic building magic model is the most basic, what wrist movements and so on, is just a way to communicate magic faster.


    In fact, after a long period of practice, it''s hard to help. On the contrary, it''s likely to become a burden. At least when maintaining the magic hedge, it''s a fatal flaw.


    However, for Hermione, turning all the actions of the magic spell into a conditioned reflex, then the problem naturally does not exist, relying on muscles to remember, which is the same as Harry, but Hermione paid more efforts.


    Now it seems that Hermione''s efforts are not in vain, at least many people in Hogwarts are not her opponents.


    The actual combat level of Hogwarts is really too low. For example, Neville, he can''t even use your weapons well. Van Lin still remembers the last time he saw Neville use this charm, he took the lead in jumping out his wand.


    It seems that we must strengthen the training of the people around football.


    Fanlin didn''t want to die from a big war.


    Of course, if even he died, it would mean Hogwarts was a complete failure.


    Van Lin is very clear about Dumbledore''s arrangement. Before death, if anything happens to van Lin, surely Dumbledore has gone to sleep.


    Although death is just a new journey for a wizard of that level, if Dumbledore started his journey ahead of time, it would be inevitable for him to collapse now.


    No one can replace Dumbledore. The plans against Voldemort were all worked out by Dumbledore, just like memory, whether he was alive or dead.


    Until Voldemort''s death, there was no need to ask Dumbledore.


    But the curse in Dumbledore


    There is no doubt that the curse is Voldemort used to protect the Horcrux, but with Dumbledore''s caution, this curse can be found out for him, but Dumbledore is still in Voldemort''s magic.


    It seems that the ring is the most important Horcrux for Voldemort.


    It can be said that the ring is of great significance to Voldemort, but where is the ring now? How can I remind Dumbledore of the curse?


    It''s hard to say that I''ve got some guidance. I think Dumbledore, you''ll find one of Voldemort''s Horcruxes, and then you''ll be hit by his protective magic. Will you have less than a year''s life?


    This sounds a little unreliable, although it is easy to explain in the magic world, but Fanlin really has no talent for prophecy.


    As professor trawley described it, the old soul, dry and lifeless


    As expected, it is better to dry up some, but the old or something, Fanlin can''t agree with. Which eye of you saw Hermione''s old said that it was clearly a newly formed Lori.


    It''s probably picking season, but Hermione still seems to be a little pinched.


    "Hermione, you see, we are Is it... "_ Fanlin stammered, "I mean, tomorrow we''re going to meet hibiscus. It looks like Bill''s going to show us around, so Well, it''s more than ten o''clock in the evening... "


    "You What do you want to say Hermione turned into an ostrich again, and she knew that van Lin had no good intentions.


    "I I mean, we First of all Rest, in this way, can ensure that the next day more energetic Well, that''s it Van Lin stumbled through the whole paragraph, but he did not hear Hermione''s reply.


    "Well!" Hermione nodded, and then the blush spread from her cheek to the base of her neck, below Below are pajamas


    It''s like a dream


    Fanlin couldn''t believe what he had heard.


    She agreed, didn''t she?


    Fanlin was a little confused. In fact, he was ready to sleep in the hall for one night, but now it seems that he has made a good start.


    It was a bit exciting to be able to lie in the same bed with Hermione the first night.


    No, it should be said that this is exciting, but more than one.


    Well


    Even when he was lying in bed, Fanlin had not recovered his mind. The girl''s response caught him by surprise. He thought it would take him a lot of effort. Although he didn''t know exactly what to do, it was too smooth.Without much thought, van Lin turned and rushed into the bedroom.


    Well, it''s the same as the outside. It''s just that there''s a European wooden bed inside.


    This bed, it seems to be a little bigger.


    In fact, a single bed is quite suitable. The two of them are small, so they won''t be crowded at all.


    "You''re on the left." Hermione whispered, pointing to the pillow.


    Van Lin had a little visual inspection of the distance between the two pillows. Well, he was about the length of his forearm, and then he was a little bit away from the edge of the bed.


    "Ah, well, good..." Fanlin responded, and then sat down.


    The air of the scene was very tense for a time.


    "Why, you don''t sleep, didn''t you just have a good rest?"


    "Ah, sleep, sleep!" Fanlin quickly nodded to respond, and then the whole person was lying on the bed.


    Well, although there is no quilt, the warmth of summer doesn''t bring any coldness. On the contrary, Fanlin is still a little hot.


    "I put out those candles." Fanlin unconsciously occurred, and then did not wait for Hermione reaction, the bedroom suddenly fell into a dark.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hermione, are you asleep?"


    "No..."


    "That..."


    "Sleep!" Hermione didn''t give van Lin a chance to talk, and turned over.


    Sometimes it''s not a good thing to have good eyesight at night, at least that''s what Vaseline feels like.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long after that, Fanlin felt that the moon had climbed a very high piece


    "Hermione..." Fanlin tried to call, the voice was very light


    "Why don''t you sleep..."


    Hermione''s voice trembled slightly


    "I I can''t sleep a little... "


    "Can''t sleep You have to sleep if you can''t sleep... " Hermione said, "tomorrow morning, I don''t have to pick up hibiscus and Gabriel..."


    The bedroom is calm again, and


    "He Min.... "


    "Hermione, are you asleep..."


    "And What happened... "


    "Actually, I want to sleep with you..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 758

    Hermione is still kind


    Well, the smell of the hair is very fragrant. Although it is itchy, it has come true in the end.


    However, we have learned from childhood that everything has to pay a price.


    Embarrassment is inevitable, and then, um


    For a time, the scene was still under control, and even used magic, resulting in the final cover of the quilt.


    To be exact, because of the tension, two people glared at each other all night.


    One moment van Lin opened his eyes to see if Hermione was sleeping, one was Hermione opening her eyes, and the other quickly pretended to sleep.


    It was not until one or two o''clock in the morning that van Lin felt Hermione asleep in his arms, which made him unable to support his complete fainting.


    Finally, the scene was completely controlled, and the even breath replaced the tense atmosphere.


    When van Lin and Hermione stepped into the adventurer''s hotel hall in the bright sunlight, they were almost ready to pack up for lunch.


    Bill has already picked up hibiscus and Gabriel. Hibiscus and bill are walking around the pool, looking funny and chatting, while Gabriel is looking at a brochure with a glass of juice.


    Muggle produced a guide to Egypt. I don''t know where Bill brought it. It seems that there is one near the airport.


    "Hello, Gabriel. I''m sorry I didn''t come to meet you and your sister." Van Lim blushed, embarrassed to say, and Hermione was almost ready to hide in his pocket.


    It''s a wrong decision to come out, but if you don''t come out, it doesn''t seem to be so right.


    "Hello, van Lin, Hermione." Gabriel was happy to come and talk to them.


    "When did you come?"


    "Just now." Gabriel said happily, "we came here through the road network. As soon as we came out, we saw the big brother. He said that he was coming to meet us. Is it sister and your friends?"


    "That''s right." Vernin nodded. "Do you remember Ron, Ron''s brother Bill, Bill Weasley, who works as an exorcist in Egypt, and I think we owe our company to him."


    "He''s my sister''s type." Gabriel smiles happily, without the consciousness that she has just bought her sister.


    Look, what an innocent child. It''s better for this kind of child to not give it to hibiscus. Hermione is good if she is more lively.


    Well


    "Bill is very interested in your sister, too." Said Fanlin, nodding.


    It''s no surprise. In memory, the two guys are in love at first sight, and they communicate at Hogwarts.


    If you remember correctly, after a summer vacation, the two people completely collude with each other. It''s the summer vacation time, Furong''s graduation trip.


    After that, it was marriage.


    But it was another year later. But the Weasleys didn''t think much of Hibiscus, especially Mrs. Weasley. One year before her marriage, Mrs. Weasley did not spend less time trying to get rid of Hibiscus.


    However, when Bill had some accidents, hibiscus did not leave, and the Weasleys accepted her.


    In some ways, the maywa lineage is perfect.


    It is said that the red flag at home does not fall, while the colored flag is fluttering outside. This is a university question.


    With relevant personnel summary, um If you can stabilize the red flag at home, it''s very important not to turn it into a colored flag.


    However, the love at first sight between hibiscus and bill is still very reliable. They shared the same bed and suffered from difficulties together. The relationship between the two people is still very deep.


    But now?


    It depends on bill.


    However, it''s not good to say that Bill''s arrangement is only for the reception of Hibiscus, and the two of them are arranged by the way.


    Although it''s hard to say that, in fact, um Bill should have known the news of Hibiscus coming earlier than Fanlin.


    This also reflects a fact from the side.


    Whether it''s him or Hermione or Gabriel, the three of them should be held together.


    Sure enough, bill and hibiscus are redundant.


    Bill and Furong are back, as if sensing the trend.


    "Hey, how are you, Fanlin. How are you? It''s very nourishing." Hibiscus looks at Fanlin with a smile on her face.


    Van Lin''s face was cold and unmoved, which was the consistent pattern of getting along with each other.


    "You''re still interesting. Nice to meet you, Valentine." Hibiscus suddenly hugged Fanlin''s head, relying on her height advantage, she gave each kiss on her left and right faces.


    Well, I''m familiar with it.


    Fanlin felt a fever all over his face.Is it too exciting recently? I just had a whole night''s sleep with Hermione in my arms last night, and then as soon as I woke up today, I was kissed on the face by someone like Furong.


    Well


    Do you know Hibiscus so well?


    It seems that this is not the first time, but no matter how many times I come, I still feel quite exciting.


    A passionate French girl.


    Well, it''s etiquette, but if I go back in person


    This dangerous idea was almost instantly contained by Fanlin. It was not suitable to die.


    If you don''t want to sleep on the balcony tonight, you''d better stand honest.


    Well, van Lin has been able to feel Hermione''s mood swings. Obviously, Hermione is not very satisfied with Furong''s behavior.


    "Oh, and you, Hermione. Nice to meet you." Hibiscus had no passion for Hermione.


    Two girls don''t deal with it, from Hogwarts.


    "Hey, brother, did you sleep well last night? I didn''t have the heart to disturb you..."


    Bill whispered, winking.


    Fanlin was sure that Bill saw that the two girls were not very good at each other, but could you adjust the atmosphere and say something else.


    "And Fortunately... " Van Lin said with some embarrassment.


    Hermione''s face turned red, but she took the initiative to drill into the arms of others last night. Although she was asked to do so, she unconsciously relied on her own. Obviously, with her skin thickness, she still couldn''t take it as nothing happened.


    Gabriel looked curiously at Bill and vaseline. She didn''t understand what was going on.


    "Don''t you sleep well here?" Gabriel asked innocently, "it doesn''t matter. We can buy some in the street."


    "Oh, it''s not like that, Gabriel. I mean the room is OK."


    "Why did he..."


    "Mainly It''s mainly the time difference. " "Yes, it''s jet lag. You know, our rest must be regular, and there is a big leap in time between Britain and Egypt, but the body needs to quickly adapt to the environment that is going to live in. So, you know what I mean?"


    Fanlin looked forward to looking at the little angel.


    "Well, good. I''ll show you to your room..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 759

    "So you two lived in the same room before?" Hibiscus picked her eyebrows and looked at Fanlin with amusement.


    "Isn''t this a normal thing?" Fanlin is very hard to respond, anyway, it is not one or two things to be teased by hibiscus, many times, this kind of teasing naturally immune.


    But Hermione seemed a little uncomfortable.


    The woman in front of her had just kissed her boyfriend, and now she was teasing others about living in the same room with van Lin.


    What''s going on in this woman''s head?


    "To be honest, I''m surprised. It looks like you''re no longer a little brother." Lotus covered her mouth and said with a smile.


    Er


    What does she mean?


    Doubting yourself?


    But how to fight back?


    "Gabriel still can''t follow you." Fanlin is trying to snatch Gabriel''s custody with his righteous words.


    Laurie, nature is cultivated by herself, which is the best.


    If you give it to hibiscus, what should Gabriel do if she is long and crooked. Although it is also a very exciting thing, but


    "Who else can my sister follow if she doesn''t follow me and transfer to Hogwarts?"


    "Forget it." If it was any other period, van Linden didn''t mind letting Gabriel come.


    He likes this little girl very much. Besides, Gabriel''s English is better than hibiscus.


    Hibiscus is really living more and more back.


    Moreover, van Lim had seen the education level of busbarton.


    It can only be said that busbarton is really very ordinary. It is hard to imagine what busbarton would have become if it had not been established for a long time and supported by the pure academic school represented by nicoleme.


    A wizard can''t just be a flower in a greenhouse. In this way, a wizard who can fly himself out with a coma spell is not better than a Muggle.


    But now Britain is really too bad, more and more black wizard gathered in Britain, the war hidden under the face of the Ministry of magic to maintain.


    Once this veil is torn, a full-scale war seems not far away.


    If, once the war breaks out, Dumbledore shows a little weakness, or in the form of a downturn, at that time, those who have no fighting ability will be far away from here.


    In fact, Hogwarts, in memory, has also ushered in a wave of drop out, three colleges lost a full half of the people, of course, this does not include Slytherin.


    They are Voldemort''s supporters, and most of them are the decisions of the tear family, such as Malfoy, or Clara, gore.


    Only pure blood is Slytherin''s choice, aristocratic appearance, all the extreme means.


    What would have happened if I had chosen to enter Slytherin?


    Become a champion of Voldemort?


    Slytherin should not be labeled like this, at least most Slytherins are loyal to their families, not Voldemort.


    However, Voldemort became the best choice for the nobles.


    "What are you thinking? You don''t really want Gabriel to go to Hogwarts. "


    "It''s also a good decision, but it''s not a good time." Van Lin shrugged his shoulders.


    "Gabriel loves it, but I still can''t figure it out."


    "Come on, Hogwarts just doesn''t fit your taste." Fan Lin Tucao to make complaints about it.


    It''s just like this, hibiscus has been complaining about Hogwarts environment and a series of things all the time.


    "That''s enough." Hibiscus said haughtily.


    "Gabriel is not like you. She''s a good student, but the education of busbarton is obviously too theoretical."


    "It''s nothing bad, at least it won''t put Gabriel in any danger." Hibiscus said indifferently, "I don''t expect Gabriel to be an Auror."


    "Forget it. I''ll talk to you about this." Fanlin said without being angry. It was too hard to talk to hibiscus, and Hermione was still staring at herself.


    "Here we are." Bill said, and then he handed Hibiscus the key to the room.


    "This is where you live." Bill said that Hibiscus walked in first with her head up, while Hermione followed Gabriel by the hand.


    ¡­¡­


    "I must be infatuated with hibiscus." Bill stood at the door and said with a look of ecstasy.


    "Yes, if you''re lucky, you''ll have a few bones left." Fanlin answered casually?


    "Bones?" Bill was stunned. "I''d love to."


    "Then you have to be careful." Fanlin obviously didn''t expect bill to be so direct. "Hibiscus has a quarter of Meiwa''s blood, from her grandmother. You also know how attractive Mei Wa''s blood is to the opposite sex."


    Fanlin has seen too many boys who are fascinated by hibiscus, such as Davis, or Ron. The worst thing is that Ron has also confessed to hibiscus. The scene is simply unable to bear to look directly, which is quite embarrassing.If Bill and Furong get married, Ron''s face must be very wonderful.


    After more than a year, his confessor has become her sister-in-law.


    Well, Ron can also claim that he was pursuing his sister-in-law in the past. If it wasn''t for his brother to cross foot, he would not be lazy to fight with his brother


    How can''t we get Ron?


    Hibiscus doesn''t like the boy of Ron.


    Furong likes Bill''s handsome, powerful and personality. In other words, it is still true that van Lin is in line with the requirements. This is Gabrie. It tells van Lin that, however, there is Hermione in Fanlin. Moreover, it is a very big test for people like Furong to live in a manageable way.


    "I know I know her, but I can be sure that I am not because of her baby, but because of her, you know, Fanlin, that feeling." Bill said, a little intoxicated, a kind of obsessed with Furong can not pull himself.


    "Then you''ll take the chance." Although there are no big defects, however, there are too many small defects in lotus, whether in character or behavior.


    A lot of things in Britain are for Gabrie but not for hibiscus.


    But if Furong can change those habits that look worse, it is not impossible. After all, the power of love is immeasurable.


    This can make a person''s behavior change completely, just to live like the other side, and they like each other, which is enough.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 760

    As a matter of fact, after arranging hibiscus, there is nothing to do today.


    There was no class, no magic practice, no need to tease Voldemort''s seniors, not to guess what Dumbledore thought.


    They are now pure tourists.


    Naturally, the next day, under the leadership of bill, they toured almost all of Cairo.


    However, it seems that most of the situation is Bill and Furong walking in front, leaving the rear van Lin, Hermione and Gabriel hanging in the back.


    Their two worlds, the rest of us can''t get in.


    Very helpless, but Van Lin, Hermione and Gabriel are not interested in the two of them.


    Later, Hermione would explain it to van Lin and Gabriel.


    Hermione has done a lot of preparation, as can be seen from her notebook. Although she said she didn''t know the way, Hermione knew some famous places in Egypt.


    Gabriel looks at Hermione with adoration. The two girls play well, at least better than Hermione and hibiscus.


    However, after arriving at the Egyptian Museum, van Lin''s attention completely shifted to the collection.


    Fanlin saw a lot of magic objects, although with the passage of time, these things in the museum have lost their original role, but through these things, any wizard can intuitively feel the meaning of being an ancient civilization.


    That kind of thick sense of history shows people the glory of Egypt.


    Generations of dynasties have changed, but nothing has changed. In Egypt, magic has been dominating social change.


    It can be said that Egypt is a kingdom of witches, which also provides a good development for alchemy.


    It can be said that those ancient witches, whether proficient or not, more or less, each wizard will have some alchemy skills and knowledge, otherwise, alchemy will not be integrated into people''s daily life in Egypt.


    After visiting the Muggle world, it naturally revealed that it was the turn of Egypt''s magic world. However, it was not the guru. Although the guru in Egypt was the leader, no matter who the wizard chose, he would watch the Ministry of magic at the first time.


    This should also be a successful place for the existence of the Ministry of magic. What the sorcerers know in their hearts is to observe through the Ministry of magic.


    But Egypt''s Ministry of magic is not like the British Ministry of magic hidden underground in London, Egypt''s Ministry of magic hidden in a ruins, at least in the eyes of Muggles.


    However, in fact, Egypt''s magic world is very similar to Diagon Alley. You can enter Egypt''s magic world simply by crossing a gateway.


    Compared with Greece, there is still a big difference between what is hidden in the mountains.


    Greece is a kingdom of gods, an independent space. It can be said that the magic society of Greece can survive completely without Muggle, while Britain or Egypt have no choice but to perish.


    When Bill opened the door, the veil of mystery that enveloped Egypt was completely uncovered.


    Through a section of debris, the line of sight is a more ancient commercial street.


    They say it''s an ancient city site, so to a large extent, it''s restored the life of Egypt in the older times.


    However, it doesn''t look worse than the outside. On the contrary, it looks more delicious because of its antiquity.


    In terms of decoration and behavior, there is no big difference between Egyptian witches and normal Egyptians. It can be seen that most of the witches are foreign witches.


    But the things you buy are not so friendly for Muggles.


    It''s different from the glittering shops in Diagon Alley.


    Most of the shops in Egypt are small yellowish brown houses built of rocks and bricks. Outside the small houses, Egyptian businessmen will set up a small shed.


    The owner of the shop sits at the door and is surrounded by his own goods.


    Crucibles, cauldrons and other things are naturally available. Most of the things they buy here are similar to those in Diagon Alley. They are all general magic items. The difference is that some Egyptian Magic items are also sold here. For example, the most unique curse items of African magic can make people feel uncomfortable just by looking at them. There are also some black magic materials and refined skeletons A skull or something.


    "The control of the black magic here is not as strict as that in Britain." Bill said, "because there will be a lot of danger in the ruins, all the witches who live in Egypt will try to improve their strength. No one wants to die in the next exploration. This is a very bad thing. Moreover, many relics have a lot of black magic defense, and there are curses. Many things need to be solved by means of black magic Fang also needs to be opened with human blood... "Bill explained in detail, "for example, the blackened skull I saw just now is an object for transferring curses. It is a living skeleton. The more you absorb the curse, the more dark the skull will be. In the end, the skull will become a powerful curse prop. However, it will take a long time to see it here The powerful black magic props still need to be covered up. "


    "Interesting magic, but you mention the soul?"


    "It''s the unconscious soul. Anything can be done, such as cats and dogs. But it''s the best thing to use. You should be clear about it."


    "The human soul?"


    "Well, now it''s no longer necessary for human beings to make this thing. Some crazy people will deliberately erase the soul consciousness of the dead human beings, so they can''t be transformed into ghosts. They can only be confined in their heads. It can be said that it''s a bad magic, but it can save lives, but it has been banned. Now, all the souls in circulation are animals Although the loss is larger, it can also guarantee that powerful black magic props will not be born. The place where this thing needs to be used is too large, and it is impossible to completely ban it. "


    "Understandable."


    As for Bill''s hesitation to save his soul, whether or not Bill''s eyes are closed or not, it''s more important for bill to hear the meaning of saving one''s soul or not


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 761

    ¡­¡­


    Since the Egyptian Ministry of magic doesn''t care, why should Fanlin worry?


    Although there is some cruelty in the production technique, it is not sure what illegal means are used to make it, isn''t it?


    In fact, Egyptian Magic is not just a curse.


    The magic system from Europe, from Africa, from the Arab world, and from Egypt.


    All this magic mingled with each other in the land of Egypt.


    European Olympiad magic, African witchcraft and magic, Egypt''s own soul magic, and Arab soul magic.


    There are some places similar to hunger, so there is no obstacle to blend up.


    This is different from the five element magic in the East. It is a completely different school from the magic of Olympiad. It communicates through the body itself.


    It''s hard to say that there''s a big difference between the two.


    However, one is more proficient in combat, but it lacks a lot of magical effects. Except for pure magic, Oriental witches can''t construct a magic deconstruction, such as cleansing and restoring as before. This is also a feature.


    And soul magic and curse magic should be classified into different branches of the same category, which can directly affect each other through powerful spiritual power.


    It can be said that all European magic is included, but there is no place to go to the extreme, but extend more close to life magic.


    The most powerful one should be the awada sorcery, the combination of soul magic and Olympiad magic. At the same time, it also has a strong smell of curse, depriving human soul.


    Even though Dumbledore gave the possibility of confrontation and continued to decompose the deconstruction of Avada''s curse through magic, he never tried it. Simple Avada''s curse had no effect at all, which also mixed the benefits of curse.


    If a person with low magic power releases to a magic blade, the biggest possibility is that he or she will have nosebleed and be easily attacked by the curse.


    However, no one has the courage to catch one. If there is any accident, he will be forced to embark on a new journey. Fanlin does not think he has such ability.


    However, despite the British magic, Egypt is a very satisfying place for Fanlin.


    For the East and the west, Egypt is the place with the most magic categories in the whole western world. It''s easy to immerse witches here, at least in Fanlin.


    Every second can bring van Lin new feelings, such as those voodoo magic.


    Although the appearance is a little weird, it is also a kind of powerful magic, which is released through the puppet and other symbols. Fanlin wants to know what his principle is, but no one around him can give him an answer.


    Finally, at Bill''s suggestion, Furong, Hermione and Gabriel bought some gadgets by themselves.


    It''s a natural attraction for girls.


    For example, the symbolic Scarab ornament in Egypt, according to bill, can bring good luck.


    Professor Trelawney''s way.


    So far, Fanlin has never seen such a reliable prophet.


    I don''t know if professor trawley counts. He can see some things when he is not himself, but others.


    At other times, Professor Trelawney, like all the other prophets outside, was a bunch of bullshit. Anyway, Fanlin had some resistance against them.


    Trevor must have been fooled by that damned prophecy!


    Of course, Fanlin didn''t buy this, fate or something. He had finished playing it early, but he was also living well now.


    Fanlin was interested in witchcraft, such as the medium of witchcraft in Africa.


    But the appearance of the skull is not very good. It can only be studied in private.


    Of course, there are some more exciting things.


    For example, the real black magic props, Fanlin almost recognized at the first sight.


    A mummy.


    Well, Egypt''s unique undead magic, but unfortunately, it can''t be taken back.


    It''s bad to put a pile of corpses in your own travel space. Besides, you can''t find a place to put a mummy back except to study it. It''s hard to say that you can put it in the house where you need it?


    What''s more, the mummy has always been accompanied by the curse and misfortune of chopping since its birth.


    If he did, Professor trayne would not tell him that he was facing death, and Fanlin would eat her crystal ball.


    However, Fanlin still bought some other things. Although he was very excited about the mummy, the unique witchcraft was not only necromancy.


    I can''t use the things related to death at present.However, witchcraft curse and so on, it is a good choice.


    In fact, curse magic contains a lot of movement, not only will bring people any misfortune, bad luck and so on.


    African witches display their magic through a variety of media, most of which are in the form of skeletons. Nowadays, voodoo dolls are more commonly used.


    Through the role of the spirit, the media on hand can establish contact with each other, perhaps a little breath, or a hair, which can become trigger conditions.


    For example, the skeleton in Van Lin''s hand can establish a connection as long as it can capture each other''s breath.


    When a connection is established, the curse will naturally be applied. As long as the conditions are met, it can take effect.


    There are many conditions, such as a touch, or a look.


    Moreover, the curse is not the whole curse of witchcraft.


    Strictly speaking, the blessing of tribal sacrifice is the most primitive curse, which is almost the germination of human magic.


    It can be said that blessing is also a form of curse. It can include many kinds of harm, destruction, bad luck, revenge, transfer, love, luck, success, shelter, expulsion, medical treatment and so on, which are beneficial to human beings.


    Of course, there are also things used in sacrifice, such as wisdom, eyesight, power and perception. All of these are enhanced by the wizard''s spirit and even implied effect.


    However, later, more and more coverage and interpretation gave more different definitions, and the worst of them, for example, please bring people to the dark. Things that hurt or even die are called curses.


    And people''s memory will naturally remember what impresses them most. Naturally, curse has become a bad pronoun. Therefore, in the later classification of magic, blessing and curse are distinguished.


    Speaking of it, there are related things in the magic potion, such as the lucky potion, which is almost the most difficult potion to make so far, but there are still many people who keep trying.


    The feeling that everything goes smoothly after drinking the potion is really fascinating.


    Ravenclaw''s crown should also be a blessing. After all, it brings absolute wisdom to the wizard.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 762

    "So, in the end, you bought these things?" Hermione looks bad at Van Lin and buys a lot of curse props.


    "It''s hard to come, otherwise it''s more than that in the UK." Fanlin has such a helpless to say.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t handle these things easily. You have to believe me."


    "All right." Hermione frowned, but still didn''t say anything more. Fanlin always reassured her. Even though it was obviously related to black magic, magic always looked at who was using it.


    "Be careful. Don''t get caught by Professor McGonagall." Bill gently bumped into van Lin''s shoulder. "It''s nothing here, but in England..."


    "Don''t worry, what happened, not Dumbledore!" Fanlin said helplessly.


    "The professor is really conniving at you, but yes, now it seems that none of us is your opponent."


    "I''m not going to raise my wand to my own people." Van Lin shrugged his shoulders. "In fact, I''d rather not have anything if I could."


    Van Lin stretched gently. "So, where are we going next?"


    "Guling Pavilion." Bill pointed to the tall white building not far away. It looked just like the one in Diagon Alley. The gringott is always the most prominent one. You can see him at a glance.


    "The taste of these eyes is really..." The bronze gate, which is half higher than the average house, must be the alchemist''s means. The goblins like to write articles on the door. Fanlin still remembers the doors of underground Treasury. If the key is wrong, it will suck the whole person in.


    ¡­¡­


    "Come on, we are here to register the identities of your explorers in Egypt. Otherwise, people without identity will not be able to enter the ruins, because it is illegal. Even individual groups need to hand in a certain proportion to develop relics in Egypt. It should be the work of the Ministry of magic, but the Ministry of magic is a decoration The old court of Ling has the final say.


    Bill said helplessly.


    Fanlin looked up at the inscription on the side.


    Please come in, stranger, but to keep your greed away, what will happen to you if you enter this building with any evil heart and peep at the treasure under the ground, your heart is definitely heavier than a feather


    Is this a threat?


    This is not the same as the Gringotts in England. The goblins almost slapped the four characters of Anubis on everyone''s faces.


    , "no way. The business of the old genre is very big. There are all these fairy banks, even the East. But I hear that the architecture is not very different. It''s strange. I''ve seen reports, but no one can deny that only the Egyptian and the old are the base of the old Pavilion. Has almost the devil has the final say, poor Egyptian Ministry of magic. ¡£¡±


    Bill shook his head. He''s a gringo charmer, not a charmer from the Ministry of magic.


    This is a big difference. Although the treatment of the Ministry of magic is not good, no wizard would like to have a bunch of goblins on his head. However, as long as he works in Egypt and does not rely on these goblins, it is a difficult thing to do anything.


    said, van Lin also needs to get these goblins, because the jade record is kept by the goblin. Fortunately, there is no book of dead souls and Sun Jin Jin in the hands of the spirits. Otherwise, the Best Western essence of Egyptian wizards is mastered by non-human beings.


    Will such a statement be killed by Hermione?


    After passing a wizard inspection, several people smoothly entered the gringott.


    The environment is similar to that in Britain.


    Speaking of all, Britain''s gringots are the birthplace, but Egypt''s is the most powerful, out of the control of European witches.


    Two rows of high tables and chairs stretched to the end of the hall, full of old looking goblins.


    To tell you the truth, Fanlin is not very clear. It seems that the wrinkles on the goblin''s face are innate.


    More than a hundred goblins are working on the long table, checking gems and weighing gold coins. The stinginess of these goblins makes them accurate to the weight of each coin. If there were no magic, this work alone would be extremely high.


    There are also some work in the side hall.


    A large number of people were carrying large containers, while a goblin in a black tuxedo commanded.


    His face is wrinkled and his hair looks a little gray.


    He''s yelling out there to make the transporters careful.


    For example, slow me down, you idiot A commander like that.


    This sounds bad, but what makes Fanlin even more strange is that these wizards


    "It looks like they made it!" Bill said with ease.


    "Success what?"


    "That relic." "They''re moving the relics. It seems that the periphery is almost complete. Before the next stage, the Gringotts will move all the things.""It''s like a robber." Hermione said angrily, "and who''s that goblin?"


    "That''s pegner, one of the people in charge here, who is mainly responsible for the excavation of the remains." Bill shrugged his shoulders. "Everybody does this, but I know you won''t like him. In fact, few witches in Egypt like him. His last term was good, at least he can be polite, but pegner is very skillful and has a good way of dealing with the dangers in the ruins..."


    "I don''t like him." Said Hermione.


    "He never asked anyone to like him." Bill said, "pegner''s attitude is very bad. He doesn''t see anything but treasure."


    "How did he become the person in charge?" Asked Fanlin.


    "As I said before, pegner is very resourceful, and he himself is a powerful goblin. He has studied the magic of Egypt deeply enough. Most importantly, the excavation team of pegner is the fastest among all the excavation teams..."


    "Fastest?"


    "Yes, it''s the fastest." Bill reluctantly said, "because pegner is crazy enough and dangerous."


    Bill took a more complicated look at the side hall in the distance.


    "Hey, remember, Vaseline, don''t deal with pegner. If you can, try not to contact him. That''s a dangerous guy. I don''t think he''s better than those black wizards. There are always some bad rumors about him..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 763

    "Bad news?" Van Lin picked his eyebrows. "It''s very interesting."


    "Interesting, I don''t think so." Bill looked around, then whispered.


    "It''s all hearsay, everyone knows it, but no one dares to say it openly." Bill said in a low voice, "before perkner, it was actually a goblin named sebos who was in charge of the excavation team, and pegner was a humble deputy to sebos."


    "Humble deputy?" Fanlin said, "so the plot is that he killed the original goblin named sebos, and then became the leader of the excavation team and one of the leaders of the whole gringott?"


    "Almost." Bill nodded. "Everyone said that. Although the goblins were not as good as that one, Sibos was at least a little stronger. He was very good to the exorcists, but pegner''s temper and personality were not suitable for his team, so sebos didn''t like him."


    "So they were killed? No one is in charge of these goblins? " Hermione asked.


    "No one has any evidence. There was an accident in that excavation. None of the people who were able to take charge of the work survived. In fact, it has been proved by pergnard that the excavation of relics is always the fastest, and the personnel in his team are the most frequently changed."


    "He''s taking his life to fill it in?" Fanlin frowned. He couldn''t control what happened between the goblins, but for the wizard


    Fanlin knows something about the relics. There is no doubt that the protection power of every relic can not be weak.


    "I don''t like to speak ill of my colleagues behind their backs, but pegner You should be aware that many dangers, such as curses, need to be solved by relying on human blood, limbs, life and even soul. This is a dead knot. The biggest problem for the charmer is to solve these mortal curses. But in his excavation I''m sorry, his speed is too fast, but any curse related to life needs constant trial and error, and he seems to be able to find a way out at once... "


    "So he used his life to fill those curses?" Hermione asked angrily.


    "Very likely."


    "But why?" Hermione looked at the side hall puzzled. Pegner was still directing the moving work.


    "The risk is proportional to the profit. If he pays enough gold coins, there will always be some people who are desperate or greedy to join in, and he will take them all. I have never seen the wizard make any waves under his hand, and..."


    Bill didn''t go on.


    As a matter of fact, there are many missing people, but no one has any evidence. Besides, bill has never seen the gringott, because the wizard who controls his goblin companion in the dead, naturally, can bring quick benefits to the gringoth, the gringoth also chooses to let go.


    "Maybe you should need a mind grabbing or soul grabbing mantra." Said Fanlin.


    "It doesn''t work." Bill shook his head. "In Egypt, there are too many people who are proficient in this thing. Besides, pegner has a lot of alchemy products unearthed from the ruins. You know, those ancient wizard things What''s more, he''s a very powerful goblin himself. I''ve seen him blast the walls in the ruins with a magic spell, which is the kind used for defense


    "What a tough guy." Vaseline shook his head, but less than undulating demons.


    "There is no evidence that as long as we can find more treasures or ancient alchemy products, the living people will always get more rewards. Who cares about those who are dead? It''s just like this to be a talisman in the gringoth. For those mysterious magic and gold coins, many people have abandoned death, because the work of the Exorcist is very dangerous."


    "So you''re on his team, then?" Asked Fanlin.


    "It is." Bill nodded. "Pegner is the head of gringott. Strictly speaking, he is in charge of all the explorers'' teams and excavation teams. No one will deliberately go to his boss''s trouble."


    "It''s a bad cycle." Fanlin said helplessly.


    As long as it involves wealth, human life and so on, it will naturally become slight. This is an eternal truth. People will do whatever they can for wealth, and the same is true for Muggles. Otherwise, how did war come about.


    "In fact, it''s not as bad as I thought. Recently, pegner has been converging a lot, and there are not so many remains to be excavated. However, this remains we met this time can not be underestimated. I very much doubt that the owner of this relic should be the Pharaoh before the 19th or even the 19th Dynasty. The Pharaons after the 19th Dynasty were not so powerful. They hid the whole pyramid in the space. In fact, if the pyramid of Hufu was not too close to luoshizai, I think it would be very difficult for the gulingge group to feel it. "


    Bill frowned. "Even if we can sense it, we can''t help it. The fourth dynasty''s pharaoh is strong enough. Up to now, we don''t even know where his real body is. The main tomb is hell, where we can''t get any relevant information. None of the Muggles and witches who enter it live to the present, even if we don''t know where his real body is It''s a little longer, and most of them are crazy. ""Hey, bill, listen to my advice. It''s better not to go to the pyramid of hoof. The things in it, as Dumbledore told me, are not the things a wizard should touch. It''s the work of the gods." The emphasis of Fanlin language is long.


    "Gods, when did Dumbledore begin to believe in this thing, but in Egypt, it still works. After all, many curses are related to these people, such as the Scorpion King''s curse, which needs a lot of blood to fill, and even worse, anubis, the wolf God, needs enough to crack ¡£¡±


    "You haven''t said much, Mr. bill." An untimely voice startled everyone.


    "And neftis and the curse of Horus." A goblin said slowly, "one needs to risk the human soul, while the other is more troublesome. There are many things to sacrifice. If the situation is bad, it will be the whole of a person. In a word, the method of satisfaction..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 764

    "Oh, Hello, Mr. salaki." Bill said hello quickly.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m just giving some supplements to my staff. These things are the biggest problem that bothers us. Scorpion King is better, but neftis and anubis are all things we don''t want to meet. One needs soul, one needs blood, while Horus is greedy. He is in charge of order and is a very troublesome God ¡£¡±


    "Oh, that''s interesting. How do you crack it?" Asked Fanlin.


    "It''s very simple to say. If you''ve visited the pyramids, you''ll know that the organs of the mummy are under the care of four sons of Horus. Emchette, the God of funerals, is placed in the south, while habi, the baboon head, is in charge of the lungs. The stomach is under the care of domtaif, the wolf head God. It is located in the East, and the eagle God, kabushananf, looks after it It''s gut in the West. " Salaki patiently said, "it is very clear that no, the gods of ancient Egypt have told us everything we need."


    "Yes, but..." Van Lin shook his head. "In this way, it seems that there is only death."


    "We always have to satisfy the conditions of the gods, and then we will get more. Where did the ancient Pharaohs put their wealth? We just need to follow their instructions and leave more wealth to the living. " Salaki smiles, but it looks a little ferocious in Fanlin.


    These goblins looked dangerous, and though dobby was ugly compared to their close relatives, at least they didn''t make van Lin uncomfortable.


    "Very well done, Mr. salaki. It seems that you and Mr. pigner have reached an agreement." Bill stood up frowning.


    "This is an age of efficiency, Mr. Weasley. Since there is a better way, why don''t we hold those treasures in our hands faster? I think your friend can understand. I''m on him..."


    "I''m sorry, Mr. salaki, but I''m not very interested in those treasures." Van Lin said, but from Bill''s attitude, van Lin still felt some different flavor.


    "I think we should get to know each other again, Mr. salaki." Fanlin held out his hand. "My name is van Lindel. I''m an alchemist. I don''t think any more things are better than those made by ourselves."


    "Oh, are you the little wizard recommended by nicoleme, Fanlin El? It''s a pleasure, and I don''t know how much you have


    Salaki looked at Fanlin carefully. "I think it''s not too bad. Nicoleme is our most respected alchemist. Besides, you also have Dumbledore''s recommendation letter. Last year, Dumbledore helped me solve a big problem. However, do you want to watch the jade record?"


    "Yes, sir." Van Lin said faintly, "Mr. nicoleme wants me to make enough progress in alchemy, and..."


    "But that''s not enough." Salaki said faintly, "you should know the importance of cuiyulu to Guling Pavilion. We have been guarding him unconditionally for a long time, but, he is just Oh, of course, if you want to read those copies, it''s enough. I can get them for you now


    "I don''t think it''s useful, sir. You should know the difference."


    "Oh, of course." Salaki rubbed his fingers. "I know, of course, but you should also know that cuiyulu has a great influence on Guling Pavilion It can be said that without Guling Pavilion, cuiyulu should be lying in the stone now, or destroyed by those ignorant explorers. "


    "But, obviously, sir." Fanlin said faintly, "even if you have the jade record, Guling Pavilion still can''t do anything, or, this is your harvest, some of which are useless Scrap iron


    Fanlin a little, originally also exudes the magic breath of the floor suddenly leaked out of the original marble state.


    "It''s nothing to say, but if the hall of Guling Pavilion only has this kind of protection..."


    "You are very good." Salaki said slowly, "but with some boring decorations, those half baked alchemists can''t compare with you."


    Salaki was not wrong.


    Although Egypt is the birthplace of alchemy, alchemy, like magic, is a long-term process.


    However, generations of Egyptians have brought these treasures into the tombs. If they had not been excavated, Egypt would not have been able to develop to the present situation.


    Integrating alchemy into life sounds like a great progress in alchemy, but in the eyes of Vaseline, it''s just a lack of reserves, so it can''t make more sophisticated things.


    For example, magic weapons, or some advanced alchemy or even elixir of immortality.


    Because there is not enough support, the lost technology in the excavation can not be understood.


    There are not many alchemists in Egypt in the true sense, especially those who have the complete inheritance of the owner, such as Vaseline."I think I''ve come up with a way for you to watch the jade record. Mr. bill should be aware that there are some small problems in our work, but I think it should be something that can be solved easily, if possible..."


    "I''m sorry, Mr. salaki. I don''t think I have that much time to join the Gringotts, and I believe that, in the name of nicoleme, sooner or later I will be able to..."


    "Don''t say no, man." A strong voice came from behind Fanlin. I don''t know when to start. The goblin of pigner has already stood behind van Lin.


    "I think you are right. Nicoleme has the ability to let people see the real jade record, but I think you don''t know enough about us goblins. Moreover, every censor''s decision should be referred to. Maybe we will pass it in the end. But how long can you stay in Egypt, one year, two years, or a lifetime?"


    "That''s too bad, Mr. pigner." Fanlin looked at the goblin after the cold face.


    He is right. The goblin is the current controller of cuiyulu. If their controller doesn''t allow him to watch cuiyulu, it becomes impossible for him to see cuiyulu.


    Do you think he wants to break into the gringott?


    Fanlin did not have the ability, according to his impression, it seems that only the crazy Voldemort would do such a thing, as the safe of the whole wizard world. No wizard has ever questioned the Gringotts defense.


    The goblin itself is a powerful creature, and then it is guarded by the top alchemy gate, and even the legendary creatures such as fire dragon and Sphinx. If the ability is not enough, it is impossible to break through.


    Many things can only be done by the magic of goblin, such as opening the door of cuiyulu safe room.


    Fanlin was not sure to blow open the door of alchemy without damaging the jade record.


    "If you like, I can take you to see the jade record at any time, and, I believe, you are willing to do the same. After all, it is the jade record, which has a fatal attraction for alchemists. Moreover, as long as you are willing to help me solve my problems, I can even give you a small part of the wealth behind me. This is a transaction."


    "I don''t seem to have any right to refuse." Vaseline frowned, which made him uncomfortable. That''s how he threatened Trevor when he came to Egypt, but was threatened by a goblin when he came to Egypt.


    "Well, I''m looking forward to your joining us. I''m sure our cooperation will be very happy. I''ll stay here recently. If you like, you can come to gringott any time. I don''t think anyone can deny me such a small convenience as pegner."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 765

    "The goblin makes me feel very uncomfortable. I don''t like him." Gabriel frowned slightly.


    "No one will like him." Hermione says discontentedly that the feeling of being threatened makes Hermione very unhappy, but now it looks like, "what are you going to do, Valentine?"


    "I have no choice." Van Lin shrugged his shoulders. "If I want to watch the jade record, I have to go to the gringoth line. The two goblins, pegner and salaki, have decided on this. In order to watch the jade record, I can''t get around them at all. I can only stay in Egypt for a month."


    "Oh, damn it, that goblin, dare to treat you like this..." Bill seemed very angry.


    "It''s a clear disrespect."


    "But respect is worth a little in the eyes of the goblin." Van Lin shook his head and said, "it''s still out of respect."


    "OK..." Bill said helplessly, "if we can only go this way, although it is a dangerous job to explore relics, if it is only an issue of alchemy, it seems not so dangerous."


    "Not so dangerous?" Hermione said in a loud voice, "but this is..."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m going to see it sooner or later. I have this premonition. If I don''t deal with those tombs, I won''t end up so simply."


    Hermione nodded with difficulty. The girl was worried about the safety of Fanlin, but even Voldemort could not defeat van Lin, a small mausoleum


    "I''ll be with you." Hermione tightened her grip.


    "Well, I also want to see the excavation process of the ruins, and Gabriel, I think you should have no problem." Hibiscus picked her eyebrows and looked at Fanlin.


    "I''ll take care of Gabriel''s safety, as for you..."


    "You don''t have to worry about it." Furong said happily.


    Fanlin looked at Bill and then at hibiscus. It didn''t seem to use him, but what''s the matter? Bill was one, and he had two.


    Hermione on the left, Gabriel on the right. Step by step


    Well


    In any case, the sudden invitation made several people lose the mind of wandering.


    The goblins were so boring that Fanlin could not imagine how they had developed into this.


    You know, the goblins began to expand outward from Britain in the maritime era. At that time, the vision of witches was not limited to the mainland, and they moved one after another, and the goblins were the first ones to leave with Muggles.


    However, the difference between goblins and witches is that, with the failure of control, most witches withdrew to Europe, while goblins stayed there.


    This is obviously an incredible thing.


    But the forces of goblins are so tenacious that they have taken root in Egypt, the most powerful magic empire.


    Those local witches are so bad that they can''t even fight powerful goblins.


    However, it is not without benefits. The goblin at least said everything very clearly, and the conditions are there. As long as Fanlin meets the requirements of the goblin, these gold coin believers will not do anything to smash their signboards.


    If they violate the principle of trade, the third goblin war will be inevitable in terms of human wizard''s attitude towards foreigners.


    Everyone is to see the goblin abide by the rules, is willing to give their wealth to the goblin custody. This is the survival principle of goblins. They put their own positions very clearly. Human witches are still the most powerful group. This is very clear for goblins, so goblins can survive so strong until now.


    However, it is still difficult for Fanlin to accept this way.


    He is really not a good man. Anyway, he is very unhappy. He can treat others like this because the other party is the enemy, and the evil Vaseline of these goblins is clearly understood in place.


    It didn''t take long for a few people to go back to their homes.


    Have to admit, in the summer sun, sitting on the chair looking at the lotus, such a picture is very relaxing.


    Of course, Hermione became a little unhappy, but when Bill brought back a lot of information from gringott, this leisure style was naturally canceled.


    "You should stand still and don''t walk around. I''ll go and buy you some oranges with Furong..."


    emmm¡­¡­


    To be sure, these two guys sneaked away on the pretext of bringing them some orange juice. That''s the kind of one that never comes back. Who knows when the juice will appear on their own table?


    And hibiscus, you are the most unreliable?


    Just leave your immature sister here?


    Do you really have no pressure in your heart?


    This is Gabriel


    Van Lin was a little speechless, but he quickly put himself into the study of the information bill provided.As an enchanter at gringott, Bill naturally knew what Fanlin needed to know most urgently.


    Everything about that relic is helpful to the whole relic cracking.


    For what Bill had said before, van Lin had always been very interested.


    To be sure, there are only a few famous Pharaohs in Egypt, including Menez of the first dynasty, Ramesses II of the 19th Dynasty, and Tutankhamun of the 18th dynasty. Of course, this Pharaoh was not so outstanding. On the contrary, he died very early.


    It was his mausoleum and the curse that made him famous.


    Tutankhamun is a king of the 18th dynasty. His fame is not because of his achievements, but because his tomb has never been stolen. It is ironic to say.


    The discovery of his mausoleum is a miracle in the history of Muggle archaeology. More than 10000 pieces of cultural relics have been unearthed, each of which is of great value.


    He died of a familial genetic disease at the age of 19. We


    and the wizard''s interest in him is the curse on the third door of his tomb: whoever disturbs the peace of the Pharaon will come upon him.


    The curse of the wolf God anubis, it seems that Tutankhamun is not so bad. The anubis curse he left behind is one of the most effective curses.


    In addition, Hufu, the second king of the fourth dynasty, naturally did not need the majority of his terror. It was a time too far away, even when he could communicate with his nerves.


    After experiencing so many things, Fanlin naturally understood that God was a big hole. Those people didn''t die so easily. Maybe they are hiding in that space to aim.


    The rest, more famous is Cleopatra VII, the last queen of ancient Egypt. She can speak five languages. She captured Caesar with her beautiful body and won Egypt''s independence and peace. Then she fell in love with the handsome, passionate Roman general Antony, who gave her plastic surgery ten times. Then another Roman general, Octavian, came, and he didn''t bow to her. On her way to Rome, she put a poisonous snake on her breast, ending her legendary and romantic life.


    I don''t know how Hibiscus compares with this famous Queen. I have to admit that a quarter of Mei Wa''s blood is perfect.


    Er, it seems that it is a bit out of the question. However, there are so many powerful Pharaohs in Egypt. Bill said that when it comes to immortality, this most cutting-edge magic secret can not escape such a few.


    Tutankhamun has been completely excavated, and the pyramid of Khufu is almost the same. However, no one has the ability to open the last field of Khufu. So far, Ramesses II, the most powerful Pharaoh known as the God, has not appeared. When it comes to the level of immortality, Fanlin naturally puts his energy closer to it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 766

    As for Ramses II, most of the information given by bill is close to this aspect.


    The goblins are not fools. They have enough life to learn a lot. In Egypt, the goblins understand much more than the witches who work as exorcists.


    For example, if you ask an exorcist in Egypt, he may not even be able to answer a few gods. In addition to those who are often contacted, witches are not naturally interested in gods.


    All the information provided by the goblins is about Ramses II.


    Fanlin is also happy to learn more about this wizard who is comparable to the gods.


    What''s the name of the big move? Grave collision?


    Er, it seems that this painting style is not right. Anyway, it is a guy who does not agree with the second grade of middle school. However, as a living God at that time, Ramses II''s secondary two painting style also relied on enough strength to support it.


    Along with the data, Fanlin gradually indulged in the powerful magic power of the Pharaoh, while Hermione and Gabriel''s observation angle is somewhat different.


    Gabriel and Hermione are more indulged in the beauty of the Pharaoh, ah no, it is between the love story between Ramses II and nefertali.


    Known as the most moving love words.


    "My love for her (nefertali) is unique because she is the most beautiful in the world and no one can replace her. When I passed her, she had stolen my heart. "Hermione read slowly." it''s romantic, isn''t it? "


    Gabriel forced to nod her head, the little girl for such words have no resistance, she also indulged in the love story of the ancient Pharaoh.


    Strictly speaking, Hermione is still a little girl.


    Well


    It''s hard to imagine that this sentence was uttered by a Pharaonic who was comparable to the gods. It was more like the thing that Hibiscus would only talk about at that age.


    "I, already the Pharaoh of Egypt, can give you everything you want. If it is reasonable, then you want one, I will give you two. If it is unreasonable, then I will be an unreasonable monarch and satisfy you."


    Fanlin preferred the following interpretation, well, this is in line with the identity of the king, of course, this is also


    "O Osiris, please protect me and let me have another life.


    God Heras, please give me courage and fighting power to fight again to protect my territory.


    Amun, please protect my soul and fly to the distant afterlife.


    Harpy, please take care of me again and bring me to her side.


    The Nile River, my mother, I drank the water of life with her, and promised to see you again and never forget to die... "


    "Here''s another sentence." Gabriel suddenly said, full of surprise, "the sun rises because of you."


    "It''s romantic, and that''s what the king is saying about nefertali." Gabriel is like a girl in the spring, lying on the bed in the room, a kind of illusion. "He was the first wife of the Pharaoh, and they have looked at each other for thousands of years on the banks of the Nile, and I don''t think there''s anything like that."


    Gabriel is very cute, although van Lin has seen so many times, but Van Lin can''t help but make a statement here.


    Especially now this young girl''s look of spring is just infinite beauty.


    However, Vaseline hesitated whether he wanted to tell Gabriel that she would sooner or later know that Ramses II had 96 sons and 60 daughters.


    Well


    It has to be admitted that there are always many ways for witches, especially those who are close to gods.


    Van Lin silently recorded this paragraph of the text on Hermione''s side.


    Well, there should be no problem with this. The girl will realize the reality sooner or later. There are eight wives alone, which means that there were eight queens in the Ramesses Dynasty. As for others


    You can''t think that ninety-six sons and sixty daughters were bestowed on him by God La?


    Well


    Speaking of all, Fanlin also admired the king, but Hermione himself had not finished. If you put it in the past, at this age


    However, it was a wake-up call for van Lin.


    In order to pursue eternal life, people just want to enjoy the beauty of life.


    According to the degree of Ramses II''s obsession with nefertali, it is not impossible for a Pharaon to make such remarks.


    "The sun rises because of you..."


    Fanlin read it silently. To tell the truth, there is nothing special about this sentence.


    God RAH is the highest god in Egypt, because he is the sun god. This sentence is also the longest heard in the mouth of Egyptians. It is a praise for God, but put it here.


    Obviously, Nefertari''s position in Ramesses II''s mind is irreplaceable."What do you mean?" Hermione naturally felt a little wrong. She had seen it in the materials of the ruins, which was engraved on the gate. At that time, Hermione didn''t feel much about it. In fact, Hermione didn''t know the gods of Egypt, but this did not prevent the girl from thinking about the present.


    "But if this relic has something to do with nefertali..." Hermione pondered, "time is not right at all, nefertali, the wife of the great Ramesses II. Her tomb has been excavated, and the most spectacular tomb in Queen''s Valley belongs to her. In 1904, Ernesto Schiaparelli, an Italian Muggle archaeologist, discovered her tomb, but her mummy and burial objects were stolen. "


    "That is to say, her mummy is not in the tomb." Van Lin shrugged his shoulders.


    "You mean, that''s a fake?"


    "It is very likely that, if we really follow our thinking, how can Ramses II tolerate his beloved wife being disturbed after death, just like his own mausoleum, which has not been found up to now. There is no body of Ramses II in the mausoleum in the valley of the kings, which has great maneuverability And... "


    Fanlin opened a passage he had read before, "the Nile, my mother, I drank the water of life with her, and agreed to see you again and never forget to die..."


    "Drink the water of life together..." Hermione quickly looked at the information on her hand. "So, this is probably the place where they sleep. Or, this is the place that Ramses II prepared to restore his wife nefertali. There are obvious signs here."


    Hermione was a little excited about the key message that van Lin had written.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 767

    "According to nefertali''s life, it seems that nefertali appeared only a few times during the reign of Ramses II. In the first three years, nafiltali played an important role in various occasions. But for the next 18 years, there were few other accounts of her than a letter she wrote to Queen Hittite about ending the dispute between the two countries. "


    Hermione frowned and said, "it is obviously not normal that a king of Thebes, as the wife of Ramses II, is still the most beloved wife. Perhaps, after 21 years, there is no record of nefertali''s appearance in any form. I guess, maybe something happened to her, but from the strength of Ramesses II ¡±


    "as a living God, there is nothing wrong with resurrecting your beloved wife." Van Lin nodded.


    "Yes, but..." Hermione carefully looked at the information in her hand, "when it comes to resurrection, the sun It should be the dark Scripture of the dead, but the location of the black Scripture of the dead should be located in the city of the dead, together with the golden Sutra of the sun, under the care of Anubis, the God of death. " Hermione said slowly.


    "Hamnata, the city of the dead, is said to be the resting place of the ancient pharaohs, but no one has found that place. The black Scripture of the dead and the golden sun Sutra should be in the hamnata tower and be under the care of the God of death, but here..."


    "I don''t think Ramses II can''t get where we can''t find it." "Known as a God, Ramesses II is a very powerful wizard in his own right," said Vaseline


    "He took out the black Scripture of the dead in the city of the dead?" Hermione said in disbelief.


    "Maybe in his eyes, it''s just a prop to revive nefetali." "But obviously he failed. Anubis didn''t let nefertali go, otherwise..."


    "Maybe he succeeded..." Hermione guessed, "after all, Ramses II has been in power for a long time, if that magic fails Moreover, with his feelings with Nefertari, which the gods envy, Ramses II can not give up. "


    "Maybe, but death is just a new beginning for a guy of that level." Van Lin nodded. "Maybe he chose to be with nefertali after his death. He could always find it. Moreover, we only have one month. Judging from the speed of excavation, a complete magic relic can be found in a year or even several years. I may have only helped them solve some small alchemy problems, for example, to show them a way forward. "


    "Well, I''ll follow you anyway." Hermione nodded. "I hope nothing happened."


    "Don''t worry, Hermione." Vaseline gently stroked Hermione''s hair.


    It seems that Hermione has prepared carefully. Anyway, Hermione is not willing to lose anything in front of Hibiscus. However, Hermione is still too small. Well, there is a loss of time.


    Van Lin is looking at Gabriel.


    Well, the combination name is Laurie + Zhengtai


    Hermione''s face turned a little red. She looked at Gabriel, who was still immersed in the life story and love story of the Pharaoh.


    Hermione quietly collected the names of the Pharaon''s wife and daughter from Versailles.


    It''s not long. A few rolls of parchment can still be written if they are smaller.


    "You''re going to die." Hermione whispered.


    "I can''t die. If I die, who will support you?"


    "I can do it myself." Hermione said it angrily, then turned around and decided to stop messing with van Lin.


    Last night, it was, two people chatted.


    Now Gabriel is lying on the other side of the bed, obviously not too presumptuous.


    "No, you still can''t live without me." Said Fanlin, brazenly.


    "I find you are more and more..." Hermione looked at Van Lin with disgust, and was very dissatisfied with van Lin''s interruption of her research.


    "More and more what?"


    "Where do you put your face?"


    "Well Can you eat it? "


    "You can try it." Hermione stares at Van Lin angrily.


    "In that case..." One side of van Lin quickly bit Hermione''s face.


    Well Yeah?


    "It''s delicious." Van Lin licked his lips, so that a book after Hermione hit van Lin''s head.


    Professor Snape''s skills, Hermione has always been able to master all the professor''s blocking skills.


    Take Professor McGonagall''s max sweep.


    "What happened?" Gabriel looks at Van Lin and Hermione with a blank face.


    "It''s OK. It''s just that some people die." Said Hermione with a red face, and then pushed van Lin off the bed and climbed with Gabriel.


    "Let''s keep looking at this. I''ve found something new." Hermione doesn''t pay attention to Vaseline, but Gabriel is smiling and crawling side by side with Hermione. The two people seem to want to occupy the whole bed, but they are too small.But the bright and clean feet side by side are still good, a beautiful scenery


    It was almost evening when hibiscus and bill came back. In two people''s words, they prepared everyone''s dinner in advance.


    It''s not far from a hotel in Cairo.


    "Egyptian food is mainly roasted and cooked, and seasoned with salt, pepper, pepper, curry powder, cumin and lemon juice, with a strong taste."


    This is probably the most intuitive feeling of Egyptian food to Vaseline.


    In fact, there are two styles of cuisine in Egypt: French cuisine and Italian cuisine are popular in wealthy families, while Arabic cuisine is the main cuisine in poor families. Spicy dishes are the favorite flavor of Egyptians, and onion, garlic and pepper are added to various dishes.


    This is quite in line with hibiscus and Gabriel taste, and Hermione is good, as for Vaseline.


    As a guy who loves Chinese food and continues to eat at Hogwarts, these Egyptian dishes are nothing to worry about.


    What you like most is the barbecue in Egypt.


    Whether it''s in the form of kebabs or a whole roast leg of mutton, the taste is unforgettable.


    And Gabriel loves mom and grilled Shelley.


    It''s very popular for Egyptians to roast pigeons with rice and pork.


    Kauselli is a specialty of Egypt. It is made of rice and hollow powder. When eating, you can add some seasonings made of vinegar and chili sauce according to your taste, as well as some fried onions and peas.


    And Hermione is very fond of Egyptian sugarcane juice, of course, other dishes are also very like, but Hermione seems to have a special preference for sugarcane juice.


    As for bill and hibiscus?


    After Hu Fu Rong was introduced to bill, he didn''t even know what to recommend.


    Fanlin noticed that Bill''s eyes did not deviate more than half a minute from the beginning to the end, and most of the time was on Hibiscus'' face.


    Maybe bill has been completely infatuated with hibiscus'' eyes, which not only makes Fanlin a little Some of them were speechless. However, he always saw that Hermione was the same?


    Fortunately, Gabriel is sitting here, not Harry or something. Otherwise, maybe Harry would be crazy.


    As for the follow-up of bill and hibiscus, that''s what Mrs. Weasley has to think about.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 768

    Food is naturally a kind of enjoyment, but if there are so many men and women, it will not be so beautiful.


    As a matter of fact, Fanlin himself wants to stand aloof from others, but Hermione''s skin is too thin, unless van Lin takes a tough approach.


    At that time, Hermione will become like a kitten, but becoming a cat is not just meow meow, it is a multiple choice question.


    One is a face of helpless and embarrassed obedience, and the other


    Everyone who has a cat should have a deep understanding of it. For the proud and cool owner, it''s your honor to let you roll it occasionally. But if the owner doesn''t want to


    Therefore, the road of cat masturbation is full of hardships. Once the owner is not happy, he may leave two tattoos full of casual breath on your hand.


    For Hermione''s body, of course, it is also applicable. Leaving a tooth mark or something is much more painful than tattooing.


    Naturally, Fanlin didn''t want to try it easily, but fortunately, he had already responded.


    Sounds like some flaws must be reported?


    Forget it. Anyway, that''s it. Fanlin is not going to force anything. Anyway, they are going to sleep for a month. If anything happens during this period Hard to say, hard to say


    You know, the primal instincts of living things are still very powerful.


    After returning to the hotel, Bill said goodbye. He had his own business. After all, he had a job. Even though he was ready to resign and return to England, at least not yet.


    Fortunately, bill is still busy, otherwise, Fanlin has seen the expression of Hibiscus, which is clearly that she can go out with bill.


    So here''s the question.


    Hibiscus is taking Gabriel on her graduation trip. So, what should Gabriel do?


    Bill and hibiscus are both adults. If we go out to surf It''s also a tolerable thing to stay at night. So, what about Gabriel?


    When Gabriel had been hanging out with the two of them, van Lin had found out all the features of Gabriel.


    Naive, kind, like all little girls, and timid?


    In any case, appearance or something, you don''t need to be forced by others.


    So, let''s draw the focus area.


    Naive? good? Full of fantasy about beautiful things?


    The point is to be timid, right.


    In busbarton''s carriage, little Gabriel sleeps with her sister. Even though Gabriel has her own room, it is obvious that the little girl does not dare to sleep alone.


    So, if Furong and bill go out and hang out, what about Gabriel?


    There are several solutions to this problem.


    1¡¢ That is, Hermione sleeps with Gabriel. Second, Vaseline sleeps with Gabriel Three, that''s Gabriel coming to sleep with van Lin Hermione.


    Well, these three options are obviously not a good choice.


    Hermione with Gabriel? No more than the three of them!


    No matter which option, Fanlin can''t do anything. The worst is the second one. Not to mention Hermione''s unwillingness, Gabriel is also a problem.


    Maybe he''ll tell a bedtime story or something, but the problem is, Mr. al has never told a bedtime story at all. Well, he has never heard of it.


    Gabriel is going to be a big hole this summer, although little Gabriel is soft and weak, and looks very healing.


    But the problem is, a vacation that is almost equivalent to a date trip, and getting a healed little Laurie is not the right way to open it.


    Bill has to be busy, at least, to get him some night shifts.


    What about going out on the waves?


    What waves?


    What if something goes wrong?


    Will Mrs. Weasley be willing? Even if Mrs. Weasley would, without a buffer, where would you put Ron''s old face?


    Once the object of pursuit has become their own relatives.


    This is a bit unreasonable, right? It doesn''t make sense to put it there?


    No, it''s still mentioned in the families of the pure blood aristocrats. At least, they have done such things in order to maintain their bloodline. For details, please refer to the Gunter family, which is the branch of the Slytherin family.


    If Voldemort''s mother really married his uncle, could Voldemort be so powerful?


    It may be more powerful in family talent, but whether it''s insight or whatever, it''s a matter of opportunity.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Hermione''s voice came in from outside the door. The girl was wiping her hair with a towel.


    Speaking of it, Hermione is still the pink pajamas.


    The new pajamas are perfect, much better than those made of cotton and hemp, and Hogwarts'' pink cotton and linen pajamas are stress free to hang out in the Gryffindor public lounge at night."Nothing. I was just wondering if Bill should work more at night?"


    "Why?" Hermione looked at Van Lin strangely, then applied the smoothing agent to her hair.


    Hermione has started using it every day, and it is said that it works well and can be changed fundamentally.


    With the growth of girls'' age, some necessary skills still need to be mastered, which is like human physiological instinct.


    Beautiful girls always adjust their state through unconscious learning and constant experiments.


    In fact, it''s a process of growing up in school.


    Of course, this does not exclude some people who believe that the natural is the most beautiful.


    There are two kinds of situations. One is that you think your own conditions are good enough. If you expand them, your own conditions will be really good. The other is that you will be forced to count.


    And the second kind, that is, a debris flow in the field of cosmetic surgery.


    To put it bluntly: I''m lazy


    However, this is the case with the display.


    "It doesn''t matter what''s out there, sister''s beauty of mind."


    And often this kind, really is a man and woman meet the world of the shoulder, ordinary people are not able to experience that kind of heart shaking beauty.


    The second kind


    "What is external, only natural is the best."


    Of course, this kind of speech also includes a kind of self-sufficient, of course, more, that is, a kind of so-called cynicism.


    If it is not for all kinds of chance and coincidence, this kind of person can also be regarded as the bearer of a certain men and women meeting.


    This has probably evolved into a fundamental law of society.


    If you are beautiful externally, of course, some people will notice the beauty of your soul. Of course, no matter whether your mind is beautiful or not, in some people''s eyes, it is beautiful, as for the other one.


    I''m sorry, it seems like there''s only one?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 769

    (I don''t know how to connect...)


    "Why?" Fanlin was stunned. "Well, Bill loves his work, and his time in the day is wasted. Naturally, he has fun at night. Only by constantly enriching himself can he make progress."


    "I agree." Hermione thought for a moment and then nodded, which is very consistent with the girl''s cognition, constantly improve and enrich herself, in fact, Hermione has always done so.


    "Oh, of course." Fanlin obviously didn''t expect the girl to answer like this. There were accidents, but Hermione''s appearance was unexpectedly lovely.


    Sure enough, Hermione is always a beautiful creature.


    "But you don''t think so." Hermione said with a smile, "you must not think of anything good."


    Fanlin shrugged his shoulders helplessly, "or should I help you?"


    Hermione looked at her hair and sat down on the stool.


    Naturally, van Lin went over and began to take over Hermione''s original action.


    Hermione''s hair is a little bifurcated. Otherwise, Hermione''s hair with curly texture is still very beautiful, which leaves a large amount of money for care, although it is not a problem for van Lin.


    It''s gratifying to note that Hermione is now fully used to using Vaseline things, such as material, which is inseparable from her childhood cultivation. In fact, Fanlin has no concept. In his eyes, his own is not Hermione''s?


    This is something to be happy about.


    (well, dorkin, that''s the point Wake up from poverty...)


    "After Cuiyu records, it looks like we can go to one place after the weather is bad, if you want to go to one place, we can go to one place." Asked Hermione, looking at Vaseline in the mirror.


    "I don''t know. I don''t really want to go, but it seems that pegner doesn''t intend to give me the right to refuse. Only when he solves the problem can he let me go to see the jade record. If we can, I think we can quickly solve this problem tomorrow, so that we can spare a lot of free time to have a good look."


    "Well, good." Hermione closed her eyes happily.


    Van Lin gently stroked Hermione''s hair.


    Well, it''s a kind of comfort to roll a cat. Sure enough, there must be a certain relationship between the two.


    However, Fanlin remembers that Hermione''s patron saint was an otter.


    Between Hermione and the otter?


    It doesn''t look like that. Who knows why Hermione''s patron saint is an otter?


    It''s the front teeth?


    Hermione''s front teeth were very big when she was a child, but the Grangers obviously corrected the last unreasonable point in their daughter. Although they said that they found out before the dance, but was Hermione in a dormant state at that time?


    Besides, the front teeth, shouldn''t they be beavers? What the hell is an otter?


    Anyway, otter or something, it''s not cute.


    Is it because otters don''t live in groups to set off Hermione''s independence?


    But what will otter do?


    Scratch your legs or meow?


    Obviously not, but how can Hermione become a cat?


    What happened when my Animagus changed?


    It was as if Eden had forcibly interfered with the normal changes while maintaining the Animagus state, replacing the previous structure with some magic.


    Well


    "Veraverto!"


    With a puff, a bench next to Hermione turned into a water sloth.


    This little guy looks like he''s a bit of a fool.


    "What are you doing? Is this an otter Hermione seems to be scared to death, and then she sees the otter crawling on the ground.


    "A little experiment." Said Fanlin.


    Quickly finish the rest to Hermione, and van Lin squats on the ground and observes the otter.


    "What do you want to do?" Hermione felt the magic reaction of Vaseline, but for a creature created by her own metamorphosis curse, Hermione couldn''t imagine what Vaseline wanted to do.


    "In a simple experiment, I wonder whether Animagus will change because of external force. I am an example myself, so I am trying to restore this process, but it seems that..."


    "Veraverto!"


    Once again, the magic light comes on, and the otter, which was lying on the ground, is like a mud monster.


    "This is me?" Hermione looked at Fanlin in disbelief. "What are you doing out of here


    "A little bit of change, like this..." With a smile, fan Lin immediately became serious.


    He can also recall what happened to his body the last time Animagus changed.Van Lim''s hands are bright blue light, he is not a God, can not easily change the shape of an Animagus, but this does not prevent van Lin from using some other methods.


    With the reduction of the transfiguration mantra, the fake Hermione in front of her eyes becomes the shape of a ooze monster.


    Vaseline quickly put his hands on, in the moment of contact, van Lin''s hands have taken place in the state of fluidization.


    Hermione didn''t know what Vaseline was doing, but it was certain that van Lin was going to be Animagus. At least two of van Lin''s ears had become cat''s ears, and the fine white fluff was slowly covering his body.


    With the changes of van Lin''s body, there are amazing changes taking place in the mass of matter that has almost forgotten what it is.


    a group of as like as two peas of a body were moving rapidly, and soon two identical kittens appeared in front of Hermione.


    "Fanlin?"


    Hermione asked uncertainly. Soon, a cat who was the first to move was found by Hermione. Then the girl did not hesitate to hold the other one in her arms.


    Well, I have to admit that Fanlin is very good at selling as a cat, and it''s not so big. It''s easy to hold up.


    "Why don''t you hold me?" Van Lin asked helplessly that he quickly released his Animagus state, while Hermione''s cat did not change.


    Hermione held her head high, as if I didn''t want to force you.


    "All right." Vaseline shrank his neck, and then he put away his wand.


    "as like as two peas, you don''t want to get a cat that looks exactly alike. The key is that the little guy is the same in structure, but he lacks something important."


    One of the characteristics of Transfiguration is that it is originally a dead thing. Even though it has been changed by a wizard, it can only rely on the will of the wizard to act. It can be said that this lacks the vital link of life.


    "Of course I know, but it''s just an experiment." "I''m not as like as two peas, unless you''re sure you can turn yourself into me."


    "Become?" Hermione asked, "Animagus?"


    "Of course." Now, I''m as like as two peas, "Grainger," I feel like asking you to comment. Miss Arnie Maggs, are you going to make your own Arnie Maggs or you are changing a nice cat in other styles, but I think my version is good. We can change the same thing, though it is a little repetitive, but it all depends on yourself. To choose. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 770

    "What animal do you think I will become?"


    Hermione, standing on the outside of the magic circle in her pajamas, asked. She looked at Van Lin, as if she wanted him to give an answer.


    "A cat, of course." "Although the Animagus of the wizard is highly unpredictable, and the animals changed are related to the wizard''s personality and weight, it is certain that the creatures transformed by the wizard are ordinary creatures."


    "But don''t worry." Fanlin almost fondled Hermione''s head and said, "I hope you become a cat, so that we can make a pair, and I have found some ways. If my idea is successful, then you will become a cat, but..."


    "But what?" Asked Hermione.


    "But you have to be cute." Van Lin pinched Hermione''s nose. "You can''t be like Professor McGonagall, or Mrs. loris, or crook mountain, but you shouldn''t worry about it. After all, animals will reflect the whole situation of a person. Your own conditions are here. So, of course, you don''t have to worry about the appearance. Besides, even if you can''t become a cat, you can''t learn from Sirius. His big black dog is so stupid. "


    "Well, good!" Hermione sheepishly snorted, but now think of it, Sirius big black dog look really stupid.


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as you succeed, according to your own will." Van Lin gently hugged Hermione.


    "I think it''s good to be a bird, so you can land on my back."


    Hermione shrank back, her big bright eyes fixed on the boy at work. Fanlin had to perfect the magic circle.


    It''s clear that those seniors told them to take the initiative, but now it seems that they don''t have the idea of taking the initiative.


    From the beginning, Hermione seems to be used to the arrangement of van Lin, now she doesn''t want to do anything, just follow the boy''s arrangement.


    Good or bad


    How can there be bad things? Think about it carefully. I''ve never had


    If only Hibiscus were far away


    "Almost." Fanlin sprinkles the powder of the last bit of ore, which is similar to the magic array of the previous deconstruction, but this time there are some changes that belong to metamorphosis.


    Fanlin threw a stick into it. Almost in an instant, under the magic support of the Sorcerer''s stone, the stick quickly changed its shape in the magic array.


    "Well, it''s done. The runes in Abraham''s book are much easier to use than I thought. When I was transfigured, it would be much easier to use this rune, and..." Van Lin took out a bottle of magic medicine from his pocket.


    "The enchanting potion, the version of nicoleme''s study, works much better than what was drunk before." While Vaseline put the potion into Hermione''s hand, he placed the Sorcerer''s stone in the key position.


    As for the enchanting potion, a wizard can only take it once in his life. However, Vaseline has taken it during Sirius incident. When nicoleme gives him a bottle, even if it is an improved version, it can play a very small role. In addition to restoring magic, other effects are very small.


    Now, however, Hermione''s situation is quite in line.


    "Is that all right?" Hermione stood in the middle of the magic circle with some trepidation and excitement.


    Hermione has studied the theory of Animagus more than once, and has had many exchanges with van Lin and Professor McGonagall. However, Animagus is a magic that eats talent. If not, how could seven Animagus be registered in the whole 20th century. Of course, there are illegal Animagus, but there are also animas Gus is someone who has a lot of characteristics and is in some ways in line with his Animagus positioning.


    Peter Pedro, for example, is a mouse because he is greedy for life and death.


    And Harry''s father, James Potter, a strong stag.


    "Well Let me think about it. " Van Lin looked at Hermione in front of her and recalled her first metamorphosis.


    "By the way, you have to remember that the first transformation is a very painful process. It is very painful, but your spirit must be clear and clear, and you can not faint. I can make our spirit link. If you can''t bear it, you can shout it out, but you can''t stop the magic, otherwise you will become ugly or lose all your previous achievements..."


    "I''m not going to stop magic." Hermione said firmly, "I don''t want to..."


    "Well, don''t worry, and Van Lin looked at Hermione''s clothes. "Well, that''s it. There''s nothing to worry about. Don''t worry. I''m here. I won''t let anything happen to you."


    "I believe you." Hermione said firmly, "so, let''s go?"


    "Good."


    With the start of the magic circle, Hermione soon felt her own state, surrounded by strong magic.With the last experience, Fanlin became more proficient in this magic transformation.


    "Hit the spirit, Hermione." Van Lin said softly.


    Driven by magic, Hermione began her first metamorphosis in her life.


    As in the state of Fanlin at that time, Hermione was like a melted ooze, and the whole person became an unknown mass.


    Hermione''s whole body was shaking, but with the foundation of the previous magic deconstruction, this step was much better.


    As can be seen by the naked eye, Hermione''s body size is getting smaller and smaller. A lot of pure magic around her begins to be absorbed by Hermione. Fanlin has to speed up the transformation of the Sorcerer''s stone. However, the magic that Hermione needs still makes Fanlin a little surprised.


    Even after deconstruction, Hermione still needs a lot of magic to complete the steps of assimilating the body, but fortunately the girl has persisted, so far, Hermione has not made any sound.


    Hermione was lying on the ground, and soon the outline of an animal was outlined.


    Well, it''s very small, slender


    It seems that this doesn''t want to be Hermione''s patron saint. Do you want to change Hermione''s Animagus state by force?


    This is a question. However, before van Lin can come up with an answer of his own, Hermione''s transformation seems to have come to an end.


    In the end, van Lin gave up the outside interference and let it be. However, Hermione''s present situation


    The long tail was pulled out, and then the whole person sat on the ground, looking like a sculpture in the corner.


    Did Hermione turn into a cat?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 771

    Hermione''s Animagus is unexpectedly smooth, which is something that van Lin didn''t expect.


    Hermione worked hard enough. It can be said that in the aspect of Animagus, Hermione has enough knowledge to complete her transformation independently.


    However, it is a problem in terms of magic. Hermione''s magic accumulation is too small. According to the normal time, Hermione will not be able to complete this magic independently until at least three to five years later.


    But now with van Lin''s help, it just speeds up Hermione''s completion time.


    For the completion of the magic, Fanlin is not a surprise, but for Hermione to become a cat?


    It''s a surprise.


    Is this under their own influence?


    Because you want to make Hermione a cat?


    In fact, Hermione''s cat is a little similar to van Lin''s, except that the cat''s feet only have some gradually colored fluff, and the rest is pure white.


    Small and delicate ears show a delicate pink, pointed part of the show a pink posture. The biggest difference is probably in the eye part. The big eyes of Hermione grape are brown, revealing a kind of aura.


    God Aura


    Anyway, Fanlin likes it very much. Hermione''s soft gesture seems to touch the softest part of everyone''s heart.


    Hermione didn''t seem to understand what was going on. She was soft and weak. She was in the center of the magic circle.


    It seems that she hasn''t adapted to her new body. Hermione seems to want to stand up. She sees a cat standing up against her hind legs. Then, by accident, Hermione leans back, and then, relying on the cat''s instinctive response, her limbs stand on the ground.


    "Be careful?" "It''s funny that Hermione is stupid," said Van Lin softly.


    "Meow..."


    A soft, waxy voice came from Hermione''s mouth. She wanted to respond to van Lin, but the voice gave herself a jump.


    "Congratulations, Hermione, you''ve finished your Animagus transformation." "And it''s definitely the cutest cat I''ve ever seen," Van Lin said happily


    Fanlin reached out to pick up Hermione, which seemed to be itching. As soon as van Lin started the normal process of pushing cats, Hermione seemed to be a little fed up.


    "Meow..."


    Hermione gave a cry, then she pushed Fanlin''s clothes with her hind legs and jumped out of van Lin''s arms.


    This makes Hermione a little uncomfortable. From Hermione''s perspective, because of her shrinking size, the height from van Lin''s arms to the carpet is absolutely high, but she falls on the ground smoothly. What''s more, she wanted to stand on the ground, but she landed on all fours.


    There seems to be nothing unreasonable about this.


    This discovery excited Hermione.


    This is Animagus, only a few people in the whole 20th century mastered magic, but she has succeeded now.


    Hermione meows and runs through the room.


    Van Lin can understand this feeling. When he was still a ferret, he had just finished his metamorphosis. He was like a madman running around London. If it wasn''t for your magic sense, he couldn''t even find his way home.


    And then the first contact with Sirius, that is the real sense of the practical application of Animagus.


    And Hermione is now repeating the process before him, constantly adapting to the new changes in her body.


    This also reassures Fanlin. When Hermione is in the phantom movement society, at least there will be no problem in self-protection.


    As long as it is not Voldemort''s kind of strong and almost abnormal wizard, if there is no way to block the space, no one wants to leave a clever wizard who wants to leave.


    So the mind is important, and magic


    "It seems that I need to help you familiarize yourself with your body." Fanlin thought, there is nothing faster than a fellow with learning.


    After a little thought, van Lim quickly unfolded and Animagus rushed to Hermione.


    Evil cat pours on food!


    I saw two cats not too different in appearance meow meow and scuffle together. However, no one dared to use any strength. After all, it was just a process to help Hermione adapt to her body.


    After about ten minutes, Hermione''s speed has completely caught up with van Lin''s speed. It can be said that as a cat, Hermione is becoming more and more qualified.


    Van Lim stopped. For him, there was no novelty. But for Hermione, the first Animagus was a novel experience.


    In other words, their present form is able to gain some respect in Egypt. If it is a black cat, it would be more perfect. Fortunately, Hermione has not become the appearance of Kruk mountain.


    Maybe the heart of crook mountain should have collapsed.


    Crook mountain is a very clever cat, and even helps Sirius Black. Moreover, crook mountain can catch Peter Pedro.You know, it''s a wizard. He can''t catch up with his speed by magic.


    Well, now the problem is that his own excrement shoveling officer suddenly becomes his own kind. Crook mountain should feel very kind when he is in the form of Hermione, but if he knows the truth


    Anyway, she has to be obedient. Otherwise, Hermione has some ways to clean up crook mountain, just like Mrs. Loris is close to van Lin. in the whole study and life of Hogwarts, Mrs. Loris has never caught van Lin.


    Dried fish is not for nothing.


    Like snakes, cats are always full of supernatural animals in the magic world.


    "Meow!" Van Lin stood up and shook his paws at Hermione.


    At that time, I was running around the whole London, five kilometers away from home. For the wizard who completed the transformation of Animagus for the first time, such a small room could not satisfy Hermione''s current energy.


    Fanlin jumped to his feet and soon landed on the palm trees outside the balcony.


    "Meow..."


    "Meow, meow..."


    Hermione timidly stepped back two steps, then jumped onto the balcony, where the whole cat shrank into a ball.


    Van Lin patiently looks at Hermione, which is normal. There is a full two meters distance from the balcony to his foothold.


    Hermione shrank back and let the whole cat rush towards Fanlin.


    And then


    What''s the experience of being hit in the stomach by a cat? Please answer as a cat.


    Hermione jumped very far. If there were no trees and any forest to block it, the distance of this jump should be three or four meters.


    Hermione needs to get used to it.


    Vaseline gently licked Hermione''s back, as if to pacify. Before long, Hermione recovered from some confused state.


    It''s really lost the cat.


    But it didn''t affect Hermione''s mood.


    Hermione hung behind van Lin''s tail and followed van Lin through the yard quickly.


    The adventurer''s Tavern itself is the palace of a Pharaoh. According to the murals preserved in the palace, it should be the style of the seventeen dynasties.


    Fanlin ran with Hermione quickly, and in the blink of an eye, the two cats arrived at the outskirts of the palace.


    This is the Muggle area, just now van Lin obviously felt a layer of magic spell set under the barrier.


    Different from the bustling palaces, this is what the palaces should look like. The palaces with a history of at least 1000 years are now without the help of magic. What is shown in front of Muggle is just a pile of broken stones and debris.


    Fanlin slowed down. In the wizard''s eyes, there is no barrier in the world, which constitutes an obvious contrast. Magic is one to the dividing line, one end and the other. The difference between this is the most basic law.


    No wonder the world wants to take back this power. What did the ancient witches do?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 772

    What did ancient witches do?


    Exactly, what does a wizard have?


    Breaking the normal rules, which gives the wizard the ability to fly out of thin air, is the opposite of the basic rules of the world.


    And the worst is the power of time. There are always some crazy witches who do some bad things through time conversion.


    Here, Fanlin can clearly feel the power of the fault, that is time.


    No matter how powerful the wizard is, it seems too small in front of time.


    It is said that the wizard has mastered the power of time, but it is borrowed.


    In that irresistible force, it seems that only nicoleme has fought against it. However, listening to nicoleme''s meaning, the pain is endless.


    There is an Egyptian proverb: "man is afraid of time, and time is afraid of pyramids. "


    pyramids


    These Egyptians are really confident.


    Fanlin looks far away at the pyramid of Khufu, which is exposed in the vision of Muggle. It can be said that it still exists in the living world.


    Even so, the three pyramids of Hufu still bring a strong sense of oppression.


    In fact, the Great Pyramid is made up of about 2.3 million limestone and granite blocks without any bonding material in between. And the stone and stone match perfectly, although after more than 4000 years of wind and rain, between the stone can not be inserted even a sharp knife.


    Is this the wisdom of the ancient Egyptians?


    It has "cuiyulu", which is known as the origin of alchemy, the golden Sutra of the sun, which controls the death, and the black Scripture of the dead, which is the interpretation and conquest of time by Egyptian witches.


    Every Pharaon is eager to do what his ancestors did not do. These gold pagodas left on the earth are the best examples. Mummies, saints, legends, as long as sufficient conditions are collected, the dead can be revived through the black Scripture of the dead, but so far


    Did Ramses II succeed?


    If it works, he won''t say that.


    Together with his beloved nefertali, he enjoys endless Time?


    These pyramids, this is not just a question of miracles, it contains the expectations of every Pharaoh, the desire to conquer death, conquer gods and even time.


    What Voldemort did was very similar, but in means, he was far from the Pharaons.


    "Meow?" Hermione looked at Van Lin puzzled, she did not understand why van Lin would suddenly stop.


    Walking through the ruins, feeling the actual fantasy of ancient Egypt and the light of today''s Cairo makes Hermione feel very good, which is much better than the suggestions put forward by the predecessors, I don''t know how many times.


    Drilling in the woods to find a corner or something, compared with a night tour of Cairo, is simply weak.


    If she could, Hermione would like to keep up with van Lin and accompany him. In other words, it seems that the purpose of her coming out is to help her adapt to her new body?


    Van Lin put Hermione''s head on top of his head, which made him feel very at ease.


    And Hermione''s here.


    He is still a little wizard. It''s too bad to think about time. He can''t understand many things, such as death. Van Lin thinks that no one can feel more clearly than nicoleme.


    Nicoleme lived for more than 600 years.


    See what nicoleme means. When he was 200 years old, nine basically wiped out all the illusions about life.


    Food, clothing, housing and transportation, Nicole is just indefatigably repeating some things.


    It''s hard for Fanlin to imagine such a state. In nicoleme''s words, when he was 200 years old, he had seen and experienced all the good things in the world, so there was no attraction at all.


    For Nicole, life is just a dispensable adjustment. He has seen too many parting of life and death, his relatives, his students


    For nicoleme, death is just an inevitable thing.


    Nicoleme wanted to experience it for a long time, but limited to the book of Abraham, nicoleme had to wait for a successor to start a new journey.


    This wait was more than 400 years. At the end of the period, nicoleme entrusted the book of Abraham to Vaseline. However, Fanlin did not have so much time to learn alchemy.


    What Fanlin paid more attention to was the mantra in the book of Abraham and the part that belonged to the curse, and even the part that could work on the God of death.


    It can be said that "the book of Abraham" is placed here in Fanlin, which really means to send out natural things. Fortunately, Fanlin will follow nicoleme''s idea and study hard. In nicoleme''s eyes, at least, at present, Fanlin is the most appropriate one.It''s better than the book of Abraham mysteriously disappearing from the whole world of magic, or falling into the hands of that bad wizard.


    It''s a tough task.


    However, for watching the "jade record", Fanlin naturally has expectations, which is one of the purposes of coming to Egypt, and naturally can not give up.


    But what will the goblin let him solve?


    Is it related to the black Scripture of the dead or the golden Sutra of the sun?


    is it not so much that it finds out the essence of the entire Egyptian Magic World in a summer vacation?


    It''s really a good luck. Although he said that he didn''t want to have a relationship with these things, the living world and the dead world, every forest didn''t want to touch any words that could relate to gods.


    It''s no good dealing with gods.


    In Greece, including Dumbledore, Fanlin can see that sacrifice is also a powerful wizard who does not lose to Dumbledore. It can be said that in the magic world, no one can stop it.


    What about the final result?


    Where almost all of them died, and the reason is that the God of death was worn away by time to a dying incarnation?


    It should be said that it is a part of noumenon. Isn''t that thing torn? Fanlin couldn''t imagine what would happen if he visited the pyramid of Khufu.


    Where it is very clear, there is a part of the God of death. Although they say that they are completely dead, Egypt''s strange magic


    In the Gringotts, when carrying the heavy relics, the underground parts were all done by some guys wrapped in cloth.


    The dead, the undead magic, this is really a very good magic, a pile of walking bone shelf, although said to have seen a lot of magic items like that, but, it has offensive


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 773

    In the night tour of Cairo, it is natural to take a Nile Cruise to enjoy the scenery of the Nile River, which is an indispensable entertainment activity when you come to Cairo, Egypt. In the evening, the hills on the other side of the river are bright with colored lights, just like carved ice. The cruise ships moored on the shore are brightly lit, and belly dance performances are carried out in the restaurant. The river surface is covered with golden ripples. The Nile at night is like another world. Only those who have been here can understand the charm.


    But for wizards, that''s all.


    When carrying Hermione''s phantom to the cruise ship, Hermione seems to be reluctant. She seems to have inherited the cat''s consistent style. Besides fish, water has no attraction at all.


    By the time it was about half way through, it was ten minutes into the night, but Fanlin still saw a lot of cruise ships down the Nile.


    They took camels and horses to another place in search of the legendary city of the dead, in an attempt to obtain the treasure of the Pharaoh.


    This is the characteristic of Egypt, where there has never been a shortage of adventurers, be they witches or Muggles.


    However, most Muggles return empty handed. Otherwise, it is the discovery of what remains of the witches, which is meaningless to the wizard.


    This is an interesting thing. Bill once said that there are some witches who always like to deal with Muggles. To be exact, they use magic to tease them. Although they behave badly, at least Muggles will get something.


    After swimming in the Nile at night, the two cats returned to their rooms in the palace.


    Even though Hermione was experiencing a boom, they had already run most of Cairo, and the cat''s range was only five kilometers around home.


    However, when crossing the alley, I met some companions.


    Well, it should be regarded as a companion. The black cat followed two people for a long time. Maybe it was his own intrusion into its territory.


    Cats have a strong sense of territory, especially at night. These meow people always like to go out and inspect their territory. If they encounter intruders, they will use their unique skills.


    If meow can solve the problem, the solution is to raise the paw symbolically and wave it twice.


    It''s strange to say.


    No matter where the cats are, they have a strong sense of guarding the territory. Of course, there are overlapping territories. But these cats will choose to patrol at different times to stagger each other, such as their own meow and the next door''s meow.


    of course, it is okay to have a single parent. This is a good solution. The mother has the final say, but I never saw the mother cat suffer.


    Speaking of it, Hermione still has an advantage. At least, if there is anything wrong with a pair of cats together, the one who is beaten must be the male one. So, Fanlin''s words


    ¡­¡­


    Sleep is still a problem.


    But this time Hermione didn''t seem to have the strength to be embarrassed any more. When she came back to her room, she turned to be honest, and then nestled in Van Lin''s arms. To be exact, she did not give up.


    The one who gives up is the grandson.


    This always gives van Lin an illusion that Hermione''s body has become softer after finishing her Animagus.


    It is said that the cat''s body is made of water, and there is no problem with Hermione.


    When she woke up the next day, hibiscus and Gabriel sat there early for breakfast. When they saw two guys with panda eyes coming out from behind, hibiscus''s face hung with a strange smile.


    "You two, what did you do last night


    "We spent most of Cairo." Fanlin yawned and said, "in fact, we should have called you."


    "Night tour?" Hibiscus a Leng, "you two run out in the middle of the night?"


    "It''s Animagus," Hermione said sheepishly. "Last night, van Lin helped me with the Animagus metamorphosis, and then because we had to adapt to the body, we went outside."


    "My God, Animagus?" Furong exclaimed. She didn''t expect Hermione to have such a talent.


    "How do you feel?" Gabriel asked, "I mean Animagus, Hermione, what have you become?"


    "A cat, just like Vaseline." Hermione blushed. "But it''s amazing to be another animal."


    Hermione can''t describe her feeling. A human mind has a cat''s body. If you can jump up a tree at once, you should be able to experience this feeling.


    "I envy you." Gabriel looked forward to saying, "I haven''t learned metamorphosis yet, so far, the teacher has just taught us the floating mantra..."


    "You can learn from him." Hibiscus said, "that guy is more practical than the average Professor, and he just taught Hermione Animagus."


    "Really?" Gabriel in front of a bright, sister''s proposal is naturally let Gabriel heart.


    "Fanlin, can you teach me magic?" Gabriel said expectantly.Fanlin felt a little bad. He didn''t come to Egypt to teach. Let''s see what''s going on, learn alchemy, excavate relics, and then teach Laurie magic.


    "Oh, of course." Van Lin nodded and refused Gabriel''s words, but his heart was still very sad.


    "But What''s important for you now is to accumulate magic, Gabriel. You''re too young


    "You''re five years older than me." Gabriel said discontentedly.


    "So you have to hold on." Fanlin said helplessly that under the leadership of her sister, Gabriel was going to grow awry. Let''s see what she has done. What''s the meaning of being five years older.


    Hermione looked at Fanlin with a funny face, and taught Gabriel such things. In Hermione''s opinion, it was not a problem at all. She just thought that Fanlin''s helpless appearance was a little funny.


    Fortunately, Bill didn''t take long to catch up. With the deviation of Hibiscus'' goal, a simple little Gabriel was still very easy to coax.


    Gabriel is an obedient child, naturally, after knowing what to do, she happily continues to immerse herself in the breakfast.


    But the news that Bill brought to van Lim was very concerned. It seemed that the Bogner guy couldn''t wait. It can be said that this small alchemy problem in his mouth has brought him losses, which is almost intolerable for goblins. If the problem of the relic is not solved, they will have to pay for a day''s white hair.


    Bill is not surprised by this. This is the case with pegner. When the excavation team stops, perkner is always the most irascible. It is impossible to tolerate paying those witches for nothing.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 774

    When he came to gringott, he and his team were still waiting in the side hall. To be exact, it was pegner who lost his temper. An unfortunate man broke an unearthed statue. This kind of loss is for the goblin


    "You fool..." The roar of perkner came from afar.


    "Do we have to deal with him?" Said Hermione, frowning.


    "It seems that we don''t have any other choice. We can''t break into the underground treasure house of gulingge. You know, there are Sphinx and fire dragon


    "It''s not a good idea. No one has ever broken into Gringotts yet." Bill said, "but the old Gringotts theft in England was quite interesting."


    "Interesting?"


    Van Lin shook his head. It was just a play directed by Dumbledore himself. Most of the people, including Harry, were just a bunch of gourd eaters who didn''t know the truth.


    However, the fury of pigner was still very ugly, at least it made Hermione feel very uncomfortable, so van Lin had to go ahead and talk to him.


    "Hello, Mr. perkner, I''m sorry to disturb you, but I went back to think about it. I decided to join your excavation team. I also wanted to see what the tomb of the Pharaoh looked like


    "I''m glad you''ve made a wise decision. No wonder Mr. nicoleme will choose you as his successor," said pegner happily. "But don''t worry, it''s just a simple alchemy problem. We can''t find his mark on the damned door."


    "When shall we start?" "I don''t think we have that much time to waste," Van Lin said


    "Oh, of course." "Time is gold, and my team has been waiting here for three days, and I think we can go now if we can," said pegner


    "That''s what I mean, Mr. pegner, but I can''t guarantee that I''ll help you solve this problem. After all, I''ve just learned alchemy." Fanlin frowned, and he was not sure that he would be able to solve the problem the goblin had given him.


    "It doesn''t matter. You''re here anyway. You don''t have to worry about the reward. Cuiyu is very safe in the treasure house of Guling Pavilion." Pigner laughed. The goblin was really ugly to laugh at.


    "All right, fool, get back to the line." With a wave of his hand, pigner began to direct his team.


    "Novia, give this alchemist the drawings of hall two, and he''ll help me solve those damned mechanisms." ''said pegner, as a girl came running from the excavation team.


    "There are still girls in the excavation team?" Hermione looked at Bill strangely.


    Fanlin looked at the girl, an Egyptian, about sixteen or seventeen years old, similar to hibiscus. Her skin was a little dark, and her black hair was tied up behind her head with leather ropes.


    Noviya''s facial features are very upright, seems to have inherited the Egyptian characteristics, big eyes, nose is very high, is a very beautiful girl.


    What interested Fanlin most was the decoration on novia.


    Egyptian women always have a lot of jewelry, mostly gold.


    However, it is very rare in novia, there is a kind of unspeakable ability. In addition to a gold earring, there are only necklaces around the neck and hand strings on the wrist.


    Vaseline looked at it carefully. It was a necklace made of white tusks. He had seen it in the magic shop. It was a kind of tool to assist casting, and it also had the effect of good luck.


    Maybe it was from that tribe in Africa. Noviya had a crooked dagger and a magic puppet hanging around his waist, which is also the characteristic of Egyptian Magic. At least, Fanlin did not know where they had hidden their wands.


    "Mr. bill." Novia seems to be very familiar with bill.


    "Oh, Hello, novia, you still look like you are full of energy." Bill said with a smile.


    "It''s OK. I''ve had a good relaxation these two days, but Mr. perkner is very dissatisfied." Novia spat out her tongue.


    "Well, pegner didn''t embarrass you." Bill said with a smile.


    "It''s OK. I''m just here to help. Mr. perkner doesn''t have to be too hard on me." Novia said with a smile.


    "But, these men..."


    "Oh, Fanlin Al, nice to meet you." Vaseline reached out and said, "I think the drawing you have in your hand should be handed to me."


    "Are you the alchemist?" "I didn''t expect you to be so young. I thought the alchemists that pergnard was looking for were middle-aged, slovenly people," novia said


    "Then I''m just an experimental state." Fanlin some speechless said, the girl seems to be a little too straight.


    "Oh, I''m sorry." Novia seemed to think of something. "Before I introduce myself to you, just call me novia. I''m working on Mr. pigner''s excavation team.""Hello."


    "Nice to meet you. You should be here..."


    "You fools, hurry up." "If those idiots don''t get informed, tell them they''re fired."


    "I''m sorry, but now it looks like I have to go back to them, Mr. pigner''s temper..." Novia spits out her tongue, which seems to be a little unpleasant, but the girl still runs back quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    "Novia, now working on the excavation team in pognar." Bill said.


    "Obviously, but in that girl


    "It''s magic." Bill said, "the magic of Egypt is witchcraft in English terms, but it''s not surprising to have more contact with it."


    "Witchcraft?" Several people exclaimed.


    Although they are all witches, no matter what they are called or what they are, European practices are all magic, which should be strictly separated from witchcraft, just as magic can also be divided into white magic and black magic. It is because of witchcraft that witches are hunted by the Vatican in Europe.


    "Yes, it''s witchcraft." Bill said indifferently, "it''s not all bad. It''s no different from magic. It''s just more weird. But it''s very common in Africa. Even some primitive tribes, witches and Muggles mix together, and even offer sacrifices to living people."


    "Living sacrifice, so comfortable, novia..."


    "No, it''s just a bunch of uncivilized barbarians," Bill said. "They don''t even have a common language. They communicate by symbols and hieroglyphs."


    "Novia is different from those guys. She is the daughter of a tribal chief, which is equivalent to aristocrats. She is very gifted in witchcraft, and it is precisely this point that pognar agrees with that that that she will be allowed to work in his excavation team before graduation."


    "Graduation?" "Is she a student of Karnak?" Van leen asked


    "Well, to sum up, novia is only one year higher than you, but the girl is not very well behaved. Otherwise, she will not come to pigner for internship this holiday. For this reason, her father also paid a sum of money to ask him to take care of novia, but novia doesn''t know about it."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 775

    "But novia is more powerful than she thought, and some of the charmer''s little questions are really hard on her," Bill said. "She''s still a very competitive and enthusiastic little sister."


    "Oh, of course, but..." Fanlin looked at hibiscus and praised other girls in front of one girl. It was not a reliable thing. Anyway, Fanlin thought that Bill had done something wonderful.


    In the end, the excavation team gathered all the staff under the powerful executive power of pigner and began to march towards the ruins that pergnard had been troubled for a long time.


    This should be the best news he has received recently. There are not so many idle workers. They are full of energy.


    Well, he seems to be the only one who thinks so.


    In any case, Fanlin and his party couldn''t bring up any enthusiasm. In the eyes of Fanlin, it was just a relic exploration that Hermione was interested in. By the way, it helped the excavators solve some small problems.


    However, it''s really a novel experience for a few people to travel on a flying carpet.


    The earliest stories about flying carpets came in the time of King Solomon. King Solomon, the son of David and Bathsheba, is considered to be the greatest king of traditional Israel. According to the king of the Old Testament, he was both an experienced politician and a fierce warrior. He fought back the enemies of Egypt from there to the Euphrates River in Iraq. As a very rare intelligent and upright king, he loved beautiful things. He wrote moving poems and built amazing palaces and temples.


    King Solomon''s service was so brilliant that after his death, many Muggle Jewish writers and Muggle writers believed that he was a very outstanding magician. In the Koran of illian religion, it is claimed that Solomon can "speak the language of birds", command angels and demons, and that he "has all the good qualities". Later, the Arab writers gave the king of Israel the title of "king of magic". He said he could control the wind and ride on a magic flying carpet anywhere in the world.


    There are different versions of the story about how Solomon rides a flying carpet. But most writers agree that the carpet is made of good green silk and is very, very large, about 60 miles wide. According to the 19th century explorer and scholar Richard. Burton said: "the length and width of the flying carpet is enough for all king Solomon''s guests to stand on it, people standing on the king''s left, and gods standing on the right.". The flying blanket could easily hold all king Solomon''s troops. "The wind obeyed the king''s command and let the flying carpet float off the ground. There is also a flock of birds flying over the carpet to help guests block the sunshine.


    Obviously, Solomon''s magic flying carpet later became the inspiration of many Arab folktales.


    For example, in Muggle''s Arabian Nights, there are flying carpets in the story of Prince Ahmad and the fairy pare. A young prince named Hassan accidentally tripped over a magic blanket that could take his owner anywhere in the world he wanted to go. With this flying carpet, when Hassan learned that his beloved Princess was about to die a hundred miles away, with the help of this flying carpet, Hassan immediately sent a magic apple to the princess, saving her life.


    King Solomon is also worthy of being the king of magic. The demonic magic covered by the book of Solomon is strong enough to be listed as a taboo level. There are also 72 pillars of demons left by him. It can be determined that they are 72 great demons.


    The arrangement and combination of different abilities.


    We seem to have shifted our focus again.


    However, the flying carpet is much more comfortable than the flying broom. After all, the flying carpet is soft enough. Although it may be slower in speed, a comfortable journey is really a valuable thing for the wizard.


    You mean flying road network?


    Covered by a layer of green flame, a trip that can bump into the wall by accident? Or the phantom shift, that kind of whirling desire to throw their own stomach out of the way? Finally, the broom


    Forget it, the broom doesn''t have any advantage except for the bottom. Of course, it''s good to press a seat like moody''s. However, at super high speed, the cold wind is a troublesome problem. Fanlin still remembers that Harry once again dashed into the clouds and came down with ice on his forehead. It was autumn.


    However, it seems that the British refused everything about King Solomon.


    In the dark middle ages, the harm of demonic magic to the British people was almost irreconcilable. Those insidious and cunning creatures were studied by witches at that time, but there was no good end for those who studied this.


    For demons, it''s just a good meal to follow the call. Where there are so many powerful witches, devil magic is different. As long as you pay enough magic sacrifice or flesh and blood, demons are generally willing to listen to the call from the outside world.


    This seems to involve other planes of magic, any world, even in the low mystics, always produce some unexpected changes. This is probably something Muggles can''t understand for a lifetime.Not even a wizard can understand.


    Where do the demons come from?


    If it really comes from hell, then the divine realm in which the gods live seems not so hard to understand.


    However, flying carpet travel is quite good.


    Desert, yellow sand, it is said that under a desert lies the army of Anubis, the world destroying power.


    In fact, many Egyptian legends are related to the destruction of the world, but so far, the world is still living just right.


    What''s more, it''s just the rumor of Muggles, in awe of witchcraft and magic, and fear of the unknown.


    If there is any army of Anubis hidden, the first to panic must be the wizard.


    Think about it, demons, mummies, vampires, werewolves, it seems that there is nothing difficult to accept, nothing more than another batch of werewolves, which may also be able to refresh the general appearance of werewolves.


    Fanlin thought about these problems carefully. In his opinion, it was just a magic puppet summoned by magic. It was a big problem for Muggles to take the yellow sand as their body. However, for the wizard, it was enough for the sorcerer to have such a demented caster. Those Aurors were enough for him.


    There are not many Voldemort in the world. It seems impossible for one person to fight against a large number of witches. Under the dense Avada curse, it is very difficult to keep any living creatures. Unless the controller can reach the level of top wizard, the wizard of that level has no interest in Muggle world, even in Voldemort The same is true of demons.


    In his eyes, Muggle has nothing to conquer, just a group of mole ants with no resistance, and the wizard in Muggle is just a group of mole ants in which a few become stronger.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 776

    "Here it is." When pigner sat in front of him and raised his hand, everyone stopped.


    "Why did it stop?" Hermione asked.


    "We have reached our destination." Bill said with a smile.


    "A hidden magic, I see some tracks." Van Lin has a keen sense of unusual smell.


    In front of the wild inside is really too strange, there is a sense of fault with the whole space.


    "Oh, yes, it looks like I have a good eye." "That''s it. This is the site. In other words, it was discovered because there were some underground changes. Some unfortunate people didn''t know how to touch the underground guards, and then they found out about it."


    "Guard?"


    "Some mummies, Egyptian Pharaons always like to use this kind of thing to maintain his dignity after death." "There are even some of the Pharaoh''s bodyguards, and their descendants have become guardians of the Pharaoh for generations, but they are just Muggles," bill explained


    "That''s good news." Van Lin said, and then the party got off the carpet and walked with bill to the target.


    "Hurry up, boys. We''ve already lost a lot of time." While commanding the exorcists to open the tomb, pergnar urged the settlement to be set up. This is very much like the Muggle archaeological team. One after another, the gray green tents were set up, and then some wizards ran to the outside of the camp to release the magic of expelling Muggles.


    Hermione is very curious about these things. Gabriel and hibiscus are the same, but the difference is that hibiscus and bill explain it, while van Lin''s side


    "If you don''t mind, I think we can go down together. As for the two ladies behind you," pergnar hesitated, "come along, too. If you don''t come to Egypt, I don''t think you''ll ever experience this kind of adventure."


    "It''s a great honor." Fanlin said that, in his opinion, since the goblin is willing to share the treasure, he does not need to save it for pegner. Anyway, the seeker has a share. Moreover, whether he can eventually discover the relics is a huge problem, which needs to be solved by him.


    In fact, the underground space is very large, the thick stone slab firmly blocks the yellow sand outside, some unidentified hieroglyphs and some carvings bear the main scenery of the corridor.


    For hieroglyphs, van Lim still has a certain understanding. After all, the basic carrier of the book of Abraham is hieroglyphics.


    There seems to be some magical effect.


    At the beginning of civilization, it seems that no matter where the most basic human civilization is developed by hieroglyphs.


    It can be said that in the earliest world, human prophecy is common, through similar symbols to express what they want to express.


    This is strange, but it has to be admitted that hieroglyphs do serve as carriers of magic and are more powerful than elves, such as Niven.


    Maybe it''s because it''s ancient, and the environment where it was born is relatively strong.


    As he walked, van Lin watched the words in the passage.


    There are few records about this passage. To be exact, it only writes some meaningless words that disturb the dead''s long sleep and that the wings of death will come down.


    It really doesn''t make sense. Not every Pharaoh is as powerful as Hufu and can directly use the power of anubis.


    In a word, what would happen if death had collided with anubis in the past?


    Anubis is the embodiment of death, the guardian and ruler of death. If there is no accident, the God of death is likely to represent the meaning of death itself in the present world. It can be said that there is an irreconcilable contradiction between them.


    Well, it''s inevitable to fight. However, if the two gods of death fight, who will die first, or will they bring people back to life?


    While van Lin and Hermione translate the surrounding text, they follow the excavation team deep into the ruins.


    This is a wonderful process, such as the head of Fanlin. Fanlin promises that someone must have touched something before them. Many of the stone slabs are maintained by magic repair.


    If the unknown intrudes, there is no doubt that the first barrier will be formed here, and the yellow sand engraved with the copy mantra will fill the whole corridor in a few minutes.


    This is a simple quicksand technique that works in the mausoleum. However, keeping this magic for thousands of years is an incredible thing in itself.


    But the way ahead is not so good.


    After the end of the stone corridor, to be sure, the way forward was completely blocked by the yellow sand, which made the excavation team have to open up a new road. However, for the wizard, it is not a problem at all, but the space that can be developed is very small.


    This hindered the team''s progress, but it gave van Lin more time to adjust his form."Oh, damn it. The passage is too narrow." Bill complained.


    It seems to be inherited from the Weasleys. At least the Weasleys are very tall, thanks to Mr. Arthur Weasley''s genes.


    "The last time the channel was much bigger than that." Bill muttered, bumping his head from time to time.


    "Obviously, it will waste a lot of money, and the manpower and material resources will be doubled. It is not a matter of praise to build a passage under a pile of yellow sand that devours magic power. What''s more, we just need to go in."


    Pugnard''s uncomfortable voice came. He was walking in the middle of the line, and bill was not far away from him.


    "But if you really don''t want to be patient, there may be some better suggestions, such as miniaturization potion or transfiguration, which requires only six silver Sikes for minification potion and four silver Sikes for transfiguration, but maybe you will become a camel."


    "Mean guy." Bill swore a few words, but pegner didn''t care. The mode of getting along here is very strange, that is, pigner swears, and his team members are not much better. Curses come and go, and most of them are silenced, which makes the whole channel buzzing.


    It''s also strange to say that the excavation team at pigner.


    Arabs, Egyptians, old people, women, children, goblins, and even some other kinds of fake goods, black and coarse, like ascetics, but the guys who can enter the excavation team in pegner, if they are ascetics, are really the result of laughing off their teeth.


    Fanlin and Hermione are at the bottom of the line without saying a word. For other people, Fanlin has no interest in communicating with each other. However, novia is an exception. In Hermione''s words, novia is simply too cheerful. However, it''s right that novia is very popular with Hermione.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 777

    ¡­¡­


    "Boom..."


    With a loud noise coming from the front, everyone stopped.


    "What happened?" He quickly ran forward. He had to admit that the height of the goblin was indeed an advantage. In such a narrow passage, he could squeeze out a road enough for him to move forward.


    "Head, the road ahead is blocked, and there''s a bad guy who is under pressure..."


    "Damn it, this is not a good omen, I said you should pay attention to A bunch of idiots Pigner swearing, as if to be dissatisfied with the situation.


    "What''s the matter, bill?" Hibiscus can''t help being nervous.


    "Don''t worry. It''s estimated that the hapless ghost has touched the mechanism that was not found before. This is a common means in the tomb. If a huge stone or door plank suddenly falls down, the hapless ghost should be killed."


    Whether the forest is wrinkled or not, even if the site has been developed, it can not guarantee 100% safety in the tomb.


    "It''s not the worst." Bill said, "in front of us, there is at least a distance from our excavation hall that has not been fully dealt with. Where is the water that''s going to get worse, you need to..."


    "I can fix it," said Van Lin, frowning. "But it''s a bad decision to join perkner''s team so rashly."


    "No, I mean, we need the bubble head mantra. Where are we going to prepare some pipes? It''s just underwater. The function of the pipes is to help us determine the direction. Otherwise, without the water, we''ll slide straight down?"


    "Why don''t they make it a little better here?" Hermione said angrily.


    "Cost, this needs a lot of gold coins, the iron pipe of water injection is already a good condition."


    "That''s too bad." Furong said discontentedly.


    With a strong blast, the falling stones were completely broken by magic, and the excavation team moved forward again.


    Fanlin soon saw the process of the iron pipe which Bill said was inclined to the underground for several hundred meters. In Bill''s words, they determined the location of the hall, but the original passage completely collapsed, and they had to open up a new one.


    It''s really bad. Van Lin had to use the bubble head curse to completely isolate all his Hermione and Gabriel from the muddy water. Fortunately, they didn''t have to control the direction themselves.


    With a burst of rapid sinking, the positions of several people began to change rapidly, and the position near the hall became peaceful. There was no water here. They were completely isolated by magic. They just needed to go out safely.


    It made Fanlin feel as if he had just come out of the underground pipe in London. It was a wonderful way for the goblin to think of it.


    It is very difficult to understand a goblin''s thinking from the perspective of human wizard.


    This is a completely new space, and the walls are covered with a lot of magic coagulant. Otherwise, the sand will definitely collapse in the first time. It is really a destructive excavation, bypassing all the worthless and dead parts. The goblins have no interest in the historical murals.


    "Here we are." Bill said, "that''s what you''re going to solve, but be careful, the curse on that door hasn''t been completely broken."


    "Isn''t that what I''m here for?" Fanlin said with some funny words.


    With the restoration of the magic function, the hall reappears its former brilliance. To be exact, it only reveals the handwriting carved on the gate.


    It is said that the tomb of Ramses II in the valley of tombs in Thebes is true, but who can be sure?


    We all know that Ramses II was a great wizard, and now we find


    "It''s more like a temple." Fanlin light said, the door of the two rows of stone pillars have been broken, but there is no doubt that it is the statue of the bodyguard.


    "Perhaps, as long as there is a lot of treasure in the temple, I won''t mind." "Now, in exchange, witches, as long as you can open the door, naturally, you can get the reward you want," he said


    "With pleasure." Vaseline nodded, although the personality of pegner is not very good, but the way of doing things is still very in line with van Lin''s appetite.


    Simple, direct, the conditions are there, as long as Vaseline can complete.


    Fanlin lit up the light of his wand. He had to be on guard.


    The curse on this door is not completely cleared, bill. There is not much they can do.


    Many symbols on this door have become blurred after the erosion of time, which has a great obstacle to the identification of any forest.


    In fact, even if it is a complete, simple pictographic record can not accurately and clearly convey the original meaning.


    For ancient humans, a hieroglyphic can contain too many meanings, which may be an important component of hieroglyphs as the best carrier of magic.One can include enough meaning, which is more like a compressed magic stripe. It is a very advanced magic pattern technique, most of which are used to make alchemy products.


    But the meaning of the door.


    "Sun, pull God Eternal life Nothing... "


    Van Lim murmured, and he remembered the praise he had seen for Ramses II.


    No way, all the clues are close to the second peak of the Pharaoh, then Fanlin can only guess.


    His eyes, ah, see through all living things.


    He is the God of La. He looks with the light,


    He shines brighter than the sun on Egypt,


    he can make the country more prosperous than the Nile,


    he gives food to the believers,


    he feeds all those who follow him.


    Ramses, as a living God, almost replaced the status of God lah. It is hard to imagine that even in Muggle''s eyes, Ramses II is more dazzling than the sun.


    But the symbol on the door


    Vaseline hesitated a little, the palm will be a pure white powder.


    He has to restore the original appearance, and ore powder is such a medium. Through tracing back to the source, these ores can well convey the key point of the door magic to Fanlin.


    Pegner just wants to go in. Other things are not in his consideration at all, such as


    The goblin looked at Fanlin with great satisfaction.


    Although he did not know the means of Fanlin, it did not hinder his exclamation.


    Alchemists are too expensive, especially those who can solve problems.


    Alchemists in Egypt are largely a bunch of out of tune guys, and even a small number of them try to turn over with this stuff.


    Alchemy is a very profound knowledge. If there is no complete inheritance, unless you can be as lucky as nicoleme, have a magic stone, and live for more than 600 years.


    However, the goblins have some other news. The book of Abraham is the key point. The point is, did nicoleme give that thing to van Lim?


    If it''s the book of Abraham, then


    But now it seems that the current problem is expected to be solved. It is not that pigner has never found anyone else. However, those stupid people who come here can do nothing but scratch off some dust. They also make him waste his gold coins in vain.


    Even if it is a jingarong, waste is waste, which is almost intolerable in the eyes of the goblin.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 778

    Pale blue magic quickly connects the door to the powder, and van Lin soon discovers some unusual parts.


    "What is this?" Bill asked.


    "All the magic nodes of this gate." Said Fanlin, frowning.


    These crisscross nodes are obviously not so easy to handle, "but I don''t show you the unbroken curse you said."


    "It''s amazing, after all, it''s not something that a system can contain." Bill said excitedly, "so just destroy these nodes..."


    "You won''t get anything like that." Vanillin frowned and said, "the most important part is missing."


    "What is it?"


    "Coordinates, coordinates of a space, here..." Fanlin ordered a stone statue carved on the door panel. "Here, on the dog''s head''s hand, there should be something here that represents the key connecting the two. Moreover, without touching the curse, I can remove some redundant nodes now, but..."


    "You mean this thing?" ''said pegner, taking a pure sapphire out of your arms.


    "Maybe, but this thing..." Vaseline put the gem in his hand and looked at it carefully, which was consistent with the spatial coordinates he captured in Greece.


    "From those Muggles, as a price to save them." "Now, this damned door can be opened."


    "Of course." Fanlin said, "but it still needs the blood of the guardian. Although it can be opened without that thing, I think some small troubles are no problem for you."


    "It''s just some skeleton." ''said Mr. pergnard.


    "I hope so." Fanlin laughed, "well, according to my way, I can open this door for you, so, trade..."


    "I''m ready. This is my warrant. Now it can be handed over to you. I promise that your request to watch the jade record will not be hindered." Pegner took the handle out.


    "Good." Van leen nodded, and then perkner gave bill the order.


    "Well, let''s start." Van Lin laughed, and then went to the front of the door.


    According to the previous judgment of the magic nodes, it is obvious that these magic nodes are the forces supporting those curses. Any power needs the support of magic. Therefore, van Lin is convinced.


    Several magic lights hit the magic node which was judged before van Lin at the same time. This door is not a high-level alchemy product, but it has traces to follow.


    With the magic of the collision produced by the light, this greatly enhanced the confidence of pigner in Van Lin.


    "Now, put that jewel in." Vaseline pointed to the depression of the wolf head God''s hand. According to the instructions, perkner''s hand was relaxed, and the gem was naturally embedded in the top of the door. According to the basic interpretation, following the learning text, Fanlin recited the mantra.


    Suddenly, the door, which had been dull, gave out a burst of magic light. It was the door that had not been activated for a long time, and it was full of vitality.


    Almost in an instant, the heavy stone gate began its own activities. With the booming sound, some earth and stone began to collapse from the top of the head.


    "Damn it, you fools, don''t you know to check the magic of the ceiling? Do you want me to bury it with you?"


    Several sorcerers took out their wands in a hurry, and a bunch of magic light was linked in the sky. However, the opening of the door at the moment seemed to destroy all the stable magic lines. With the opening of the door, the magic protection of the ceiling gradually felt unstoppable.


    "Dammit, dammit, dammit..." Perkner looked a little angry and offended.


    Van Lin stepped back and stood by Hermione''s side. It seemed that he had not thought of it.


    "What''s the matter, Fanlin?" Hermione asked nervously.


    "Magic." Fanlin said, "there is something in it that is wantonly extracting magic power. We are invaders, without the blood of guardians. We open such a door..."


    "Hermione." Van Lin said seriously, "don''t leave me, and you, Gabriel. If there''s anything wrong, I''ll take your phantom out directly. Anyway, I''ve already done his request. We don''t need to solve any more problems for him. I can feel that maybe we really get the golden sun Sutra or the dark Scripture of the dead, but that''s not what we should touch It''s something. "


    Hermione nodded quickly, and then several people took out their wands and drew close to van Lin.


    It seems that the collapse was really contained, but nearly half of the hall was completely buried by earth and stone. It seems that only the place around the door did not happen. Anyway, the road was completely blocked.


    It''s really exciting to think about it. Buried hundreds of meters underground, the problem of oxygen is very difficult to solve."Oh, damn it." Pognar saw the collapse of the passage, there is no doubt that this is a large sum of jingarong, the road down the road to be completely rebuilt.


    "What''s going on?" Said pegner angrily.


    "We are invaders. You should be glad that your people are still capable. Otherwise, I think it will be..." Fanlin said lightly, "but the door has not been opened?"


    A light curtain replaced the stone portal.


    This makes Fanlin feel familiar with something. Sure enough, these guys didn''t even crack the most basic parts, so he really opened up this relic when he came here.


    God knows how they judge, but the ruins of Ramses are so easy to excavate?


    These greedy goblins, there are so many Mausoleums in Thebes, and then they have to come out.


    "Oh, of course." "If it''s just that..." he said


    Pergnello calculated his loss, and it seemed acceptable as long as there was something in the relic that he wanted.


    "Perhaps you have forgotten one thing, Mr. pigner." Fanlin said faintly, "the guardian of every relic itself, I believe in such a small place..."


    Said Fanlin, pointing to the statues surrounding the guards.


    Demons, this is almost every alchemist trust the guy, the tomb itself defense activated, then these loyal guards.


    "Anyway, Mr. pigner, it''s a good deal and I hope you''ll get more if you''re willing to stay here."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 779

    It really opens a wonderful thing, space fault. Even if it is not the legacy of Ramesses II, the value of the guy who can make such a means is not much less than that.


    All in all, pegner still makes money. One right to watch brings a relic of unknown value. Moreover, he can be related to a pharaoh like Ramses II.


    There''s nothing wrong with it.


    It''s a sure win and no loss business, but look at the current situation


    "It''s still exciting." The collapse of the ground is self-evident. It seems that the whole underground space will be buried, and the door


    "What''s the matter, Fanlin, how suddenly..." Hermione couldn''t accept the situation. Her mouth was incoherent.


    "The price." Fanlin said, "we didn''t follow the rules. Fortunately, the natural relics were running fast. Otherwise, once the magic yellow sand was completely covered, it would be impossible for them to move out. I believe they will not stay underground for too long. Otherwise, the guards will be enough for them to drink."


    Fanlin think carefully, those puppets are still very valuable.


    For an alchemist, a good puppet is the alchemist''s second life, not to mention a higher level of magic.


    But the tomb of the pharaoh is full of these evil capitalists.


    However, the limitations of these puppets for guards are very large. They can''t leave the tomb of the Pharaoh at all. Otherwise, it is necessary to do some research.


    It''s just ugly.


    Fanlin thought about the mummies he had seen before. It was more convenient to make puppets with living people, but this way


    But by making alchemy materials from scratch to make a guy with basic intelligence and judgment, nicoleme seems to have a lot of them, but most of them are simple machines.


    What Fanlin wants is the kind of guy in Merlin''s era, with strong attack power, dozens of demons can put out a cavalry regiment.


    Hogwarts guards have not reached the level of the idols, and van Lim has no authority to engage these guys.


    Professor McGonagall did, and Dumbledore.


    As the principal and vice principal of Hogwarts, the secret of Hogwarts depends on these two old people.


    "We have enough people." Fanlin took a look, there are a lot of exorcists simple form is wrong on the phantom moved out, they do not want to be buried in vain with the Pharaoh buried.


    "Novia hasn''t come out yet." Hermione looked around. "She should still be down there."


    "Don''t worry. Pegner should have brought her out." Bill said, "novia is very popular in the discovery team..."


    "It''s not about popularity now, bill." Van Lin shook his head. "It looks like they need some guidance."


    With that, Fanlin aimed his wand at the original site.


    "Bombarda maxima!"


    A beam of rainbow light penetrates the original ground in an instant. For Fanlin, it just needs to guide them to find the way out.


    Sure enough, he found the weak link of magic in Fanlin. It was not long before pegner found his way out, but the goblin was a little angry.


    "Those damned puppets!" Pergnar cursed hard for two words, which were useless for him.


    Vaseline noticed the blood coming from pegner. It seems that even the goblin, a species with innate magic power, could not rush out under heavy siege under the power of destruction.


    All of a sudden, van Lin thought dobby was still very powerful, at least Malfoy''s manor and Hogwarts could not hold him.


    This is a very surprising thing, at least for Fanlin. He can''t shuttle around Hogwarts, which has opened the magic circle.


    Pergnar paid the price of one ear. The one ear goblin, as one of the masters of the Egyptian grindstone, is not a decent thing in itself. However, it is the same for goblins, but for witches, it is hard to say that goblins are either good-looking or ugly?


    It''s an amazing thing.


    "Nice to meet you here, Mr. pigner, but now it looks like what happened underground..."


    Pegner seems to be very angry, but it is obviously not a good idea to scatter it on van Lin, the follow-up process


    "A happy deal, Mr. pigner." Van leen went up and shook hands with perkner, "but now it seems that before the start of construction, I think Mr. perkner still has a lot of preparation to do. I''m planning to visit Cairo. I don''t know what Mr. pegner means..."


    However, according to the transaction, van Lin has indeed completed his work, pointed out all the magic nodes of an alchemy gate, and found the right way to open it. Most importantly, all of these were completed under his command, and Fanlin did not go beyond it at all."Good!" Pigner nodded, and some reluctantly looked at the ruins that had collapsed not far away. It was a huge amount of jingarong to dig through again. Moreover, the magic sand and the guards under the yellow sand were all difficult problems.


    "I don''t know if we have a chance to cooperate again. I think there''s no reason why you don''t feel excited about the things in it, as long as you can help me reproduce the relics or crack them all."


    "I don''t believe I''m going to be so lucky all the time, you know, it''s all illusory moves, and is our deal over? I don''t think there''s any reason for us to stay here too much, Mr. pegner. You know, time is gold coin. I think this will be a little... "


    Pegner''s expression is cloudy and uncertain. Due to the transaction, van Lin has really finished. Even if it is not for the magic power of Vaseline, he can''t even find the way back.


    "Very well, Mr. van Lindel, our deal is done. Of course you can watch the jade record. There is no doubt about that, but I believe that there will be a second cooperation between us. Trust me, the wizard of van Lindel." With a cold snort, perkner went to the edge and began to calculate his loss.


    Fanlin was relieved. He was still hard to get in touch with that kind of relics, which always gave him a sense of danger, just like he would not take the initiative to approach the pyramid of Khufu. It was hard to protect things like death, and it was easy to have all kinds of accidents that could not be handled.


    Fanlin doesn''t want to start dying so early. He is not ready. It seems that he should start to investigate what happened after death was decomposed. So far, there are only so many things that can be used.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 780

    On the second day back in Cairo, as promised, perkner had to take van Lin to see the jade record.


    As for the goblin let Fanlin go down alone, this is simply impossible. How can such things, which are obviously legendary items, be at ease to watch.


    However, to van Lin''s surprise, pegner himself led him down.


    It seems that the goblin is not too bad, at least keep his promise, which is better than the ordinary wizard.


    "Just wait for me here." Fanlin touched Hermione''s head and told her a few words.


    The girl was worried about the fact that Fanlin and the bad goblin went underground together. The goblin could do anything. There were at least three exorcists buried in the ruins. Fortunately, the goblin really brought novia out.


    "Hey, listen to the wizard. I want to say something before I go down," said pegner impatiently. The collapse of the ruins left him in a bad mood.


    "We have to hurry up, Mr. Al," Mr. pergnar shrieked. "You know, my time is very precious, and there are a lot of things I need to deal with."


    "Oh, yes, perhaps you can come down with me in a different way." Fanlin doesn''t matter.


    "Only if the person in charge of gringott is present." Pigner seems to have been trampled on his tail.


    Well The goblin seems to have no tail


    "I don''t know what you want from cuiyulu, but I can tell you quite frankly that no matter what you want, it''s impossible from the top of cuiyulu." "In fact, I wonder if you can understand the oldest Egyptian hieroglyphs, the difference between the Pharaonic tombs, the jade record..."


    "I''m sorry, Mr. pegner. As I said, all magic has traces to follow. The words carrying the magic power are the embodiment of this kind of trace, so..."


    "I don''t think so." Pegner shook his head. "In fact, I don''t think there''s any difference between the original version and the translation. I''ve seen too many witches, arrogant and arrogant. Each of them thinks that they can get enough knowledge and ability from the jade record. However, no matter who comes, what I''ve seen comes back empty handed."


    Perkner took an impatient look at his watch, and soon he put it in his arms.


    "In fact, most of the rumors about cuiyulu are nonsense. In addition to the above knowledge, the essence of cuiyulu is an ordinary stone slab. What kind of magic power can shake people''s hearts? With such an idea, returning empty handed is the inevitable result."


    "I don''t deny your opinion, Mr. pegner," Van Lin said faintly, "but I still want to correct one of your mistakes. Knowledge itself is a priceless treasure. Only with knowledge can we have today''s witches. The means and technology together are based on knowledge. Moreover, hieroglyphics are the most inclusive one I believe these primitive hieroglyphs will give me enough inspiration even if I don''t get what I want


    Of course Fanlin understood what the goblin meant.


    Goblins despise witches, especially the goblins in Egypt''s Gringotts. He didn''t want to let himself go to see cuiyulu. However, due to the previous transaction, pergnar had to agree with Fanlin to watch the original version of cuiyulu.


    However, no matter how unhappy pigner is, the original version of the jade record


    "I think we can go, Mr. pigner." Fanlin took the lead in jumping onto the guringge car.


    To tell you the truth, the car is not very comfortable. What he is satisfied with is the shape of a goblin. For a wizard, only a minor wizard can accept it. Anyway, Hagrid never went to gringoth with Harry after riding on the gringoth subway.


    According to theory, Hagrid should still be in charge of Harry, but the rest of the day was done by Harry himself.


    "What a waste of time..." Pergnar grumbled discontentedly that it was absolutely to save van Lin''s face if he didn''t scold him, and now they don''t owe each other.


    There was no one talking the rest of the way.


    Go all the way along the track of Guling Pavilion. Small harvester like things shuttle back and forth in a place similar to a neon vine light. Fanlin tries to remember the road, but obviously, it is impossible. Even if he is a wizard, he has to cross several turns in a second. In this case, it is lucky that he did not spit out on the spot.


    The terrain here is much more complicated than underground London. In fact, many railways are still buried under the gravel, and these passages are almost maintained by magic.


    Fanlin watched as pegner controlled the pull ring to bump the cart into a piece of yellow sand. It was like a sand rain in the sky. Van Lin had to protect his surroundings with magic.


    None of the goblins can drive.Fanlin and Hermione went to their underground vault in gringott, England. It was a terrible experience, passing through the fire of dragon and the anti magic waterfall.


    Perkner''s driving skills are not much better than the British goblins, and the point is, they don''t slow down at all.


    There was a spark between the wheel and the railway, and a sour sound had been pounding Fanlin''s mind. The cold wind coming from his face mixed with the stinging pain of the yellow sand blowing his face.


    It''s definitely the worst experience of any forest.


    With the passage of time, the transformation of different underlying layers will reveal the secrets hidden under the land of Egypt.


    The second half of the journey was almost always under the syncline, and Fanlin had time to look around.


    With the continuous increase of depth, layers of landforms show in front of Fanlin. Sand and stone mixed with not only unique rocks, but also generation after generation of ancient relics gradually revealed.


    It''s as if Egypt''s Gringotts were built on a piece of ruins, one after another became their natural treasure house, and nothing was more secure than the means of ancient warlocks.


    This is probably the characteristic of Egypt.


    At least in Europe such a large-scale ruins can not be found, but in the East, no one has reached for it.


    The East is very dangerous. Almost all witches follow it. Different systems of magic make them suffer.


    However, such a large-scale ruins are really an eye opener for Fanlin. The goblins are not worthless. They know how to make use of every available resource.


    However, with the decrease of depth, the original relic treasure house has become the unique metal alchemy gate of Guling Pavilion, and cuiyulu is still placed in a deeper place.


    This group of miserly goblins, they always take strict care of the most precious treasure, even if this thing does not belong to the goblins, but the theory pursued by the goblins is that whatever is in their hands, no matter who once belongs to them, the goblins get it properly, that is their.


    It''s really a God''s just acquisition. Fanlin hasn''t seen that goblin can play with alchemy.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 781

    This is probably the balance for the goblin.


    The status of goblins gives them a magic power beyond imagination, but in alchemy, it seems that progress is not smooth.


    This is also a very natural thing, gains and losses, goblins get far more than human strength, nature in the alchemy.


    The meaning of alchemy is for human beings, and the definition of alchemy by goblins is nothing more than weapons and wealth.


    The sword of Gryffindor is the most famous goblin product, but there seems to be no powerful aspect of goblin.


    Up to now, there is no such thing as the natural height of the goblin.


    It''s hard to say that there are still one or two gods in the history of goblins?


    It seems that these goblins don''t fit into Eaton''s aesthetics, eh These goblins should be under European control.


    But it''s almost the same. The western world is probably a group of gods, but people in different places have different names.


    Athena or the goddess of war


    Well, it should be ugly


    Van Lim had no reason to think about it, and pegner didn''t relax at all.


    In other words, pegner is really insane. According to the great observer in Muggle, the force generated by such a large inertia should also be great.


    Anyway, there should be no problem to set this magic reinforced car on the opposite rock wall. As for his and pegner''s words, um Should also be able to insert Take it in


    However, the spirit of the Explorer is still very strong. It is a pity that he is gifted. Otherwise, a second nicoleme may be born in the wizarding world.


    Speaking of it, this is also a pity. However, there are too many regrets. Fanlin also regrets that his alchemy has not been of any use. Some regrets can not be made up for. Muggles are doomed to be Muggles. Even if they get the magic power and try their best to keep and practice, there may not be a new born wizard Powerful


    With the sound of toothy friction, the car finally stopped. This is the deepest part of the Guling Pavilion, but now it looks like


    If not considering the rock layers, perhaps the lucky wizard can explore the deep underground and feel the heat of the earth''s core.


    However, in this case, it is Guling pavilion that has to worry about it. The land under their feet is not calm.


    If one day these things in the ground erupt, even the fire dragon will be reduced to ashes at the first time. The giant dragon occupying the volcano has already been destroyed along with the end of the Meilin era. What is the rest of this?


    It''s better to recognize the reality than the dragon. These are just a group of big lizards that spray.


    Nobo also has wisdom, but the wisdom of the Dragon


    He doesn''t want to eat anything but eat, but at least Norbert can tell people apart, which is enough for Hogwarts.


    "What''s down there?" Fanlin faintly saw some holes, according to the truth, Guling Pavilion should not have more precious things than "cuiyulu".


    "It''s not something you should think about, Mr. valinger. We''re here. Now all you have to do is stand back." Said pegner, standing in front of a huge stone.


    Vaseline shrugged her shoulders. Since she made it clear that she would not help her solve the problem of relics, she became very bad towards him, which made novia very embarrassed. She had just made friends with van Lin and Hermione. Her peers always played well, and people from Hogwarts came, but her boss came Show them the attitude


    Van Lin stepped back two steps, and pigner did not continue to embarrass van Lin, he naturally put his hand on the top of the stone. With the booming sound, the stone slowly moved to the side, revealing a hole more than one person high.


    "Follow me." He said coldly, and with one hand he picked up the light on the car.


    Through the dark passage, it felt like stealing the dragon''s treasure.


    In ancient times, there was always a group of people who died like this, but most of them didn''t come to a good end.


    The dragon is a carnivorous animal, especially for this kind of rogue ant ant, there is no pity in the Dragon dictionary. Otherwise, why do so many advanced alchemy weapons carry the mark of dragon.


    What''s the sword of vowing victory (yes, it''s the one of Daimao king!) Or the sword of giants (Beowulf''s!) What else is balmunk (yes, the sorry one I really don''t want to...) The most powerful, for example, can be eaten by dragon Well, this should be Weapons


    Fanlin think of the appearance of the king Mao, a want to go back to have a look at the idea can not contain the rise.Well, it''s a little far away. Hermione''s doesn''t seem to work


    When they passed through the passage, Fanlin''s eyes were quickly attracted by the rock, which should be said to be the green jadeite.


    Fanlin always thought that the name of cuiyulu was decided by something else, but he never thought that the name of cuiyulu was the origin of its name.


    That''s a good name.


    Cuiyu, that''s not to forgive. As expected, only those who forgive are the most reliable.


    A series of torches lit up the whole treasure house, because the appearance of cuiyulu, even if it was not placed alone, would not be mistaken.


    It''s like a pure emerald slab, but it''s not hard to understand.


    The basic means of alchemy is to change the properties of materials. Isn''t that what magic stone does? Turning stone into gold can''t rule out natural formation, but such pure stone itself is also valuable in the magic world. Those nobles like it very much. No wonder the goblins refuse to let go, and a group of people who are extremely addicted to money.


    It''s a green slate. There''s no extra carving on it. Instead, it''s full of hieroglyphs. However, it''s heartbreaking that the edge of cuiyulu is not neat, just like someone knocked it off a whole slate.


    It''s just a riot of nature. What if it was more complete?


    Perhaps the content of "cuiyulu" will become more complete, rather than as it is now.


    "This is the jade record you want to see, Mr. van Lindel. I must admit that he is very charming, especially for goblins." "Thousands of years ago, ancient Egyptian witches recovered jade records from thieves and sealed them in the pyramids, but now..."


    "But now" cuiyulu "will stay here, sir..." Fanlin said helplessly.


    "But it''s a pity." Vaseline looked at the cracks.


    "In order to protect the jade record, the ancient pavilion of Egypt paid great attention to it and strictly controlled everything around it, including air, temperature and other elements that could cause harm to the jade record."


    "Oh, of course, Gringotts do a great job." Fanlin said, "but can I get there? I can''t see anything here."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 782

    "Oh, of course, I will be more careful, and I will not bring any damage to cuiyulu."


    If you look at Cui Yu Lin, you can''t watch it. If you don''t, just put it in front of him.


    But there are other problems.


    This damned, um, the goblin didn''t lift the defense magic at all. Fanlin could clearly catch the silk thread that entangled the whole space through his magic eyes, and the intertwined thread was like a woven spider web.


    "Of course." Pigner said reluctantly, his hand on the wall next to a press, van Lin can clearly feel that kind of fading power.


    This goblin is intentional. If he goes in rashly, he will definitely suffer some unexpected magic.


    Van Lin carefully walked in, and then checked around first, so he was also ridiculed by the goblin.


    However, Fanlin didn''t care. If it was really shadowed by the goblin, it would be a big problem. Moreover, it had been overcast. Otherwise, on the second day after arriving in Egypt, Fanlin should have seen all the contents of the jade record.


    But now it''s done.


    It is said that alchemy originated in Egypt.


    In 1900 BC, the Egyptian pharaoh Hermes, his legendary father Toth and his eldest son tat, became the legendary "God of Hermes". The Trinity god condensed the knowledge of alchemy into 13 sentences, carved on a emerald board of grandmother, and passed on to the world.


    People call this paragraph "jade record". (emeraldtable, or smaragdine table).


    In the middle ages, the alchemists'' workshops hung a record of jade; this was the ultimate guidance they needed. As far as Hermes philosophy is concerned, it is like the status of Chinese Tao Te Ching in Taoism and alchemy. Alchemy packaged itself as a set of practical technology, perhaps in order to make this set of ideas spread, and let the real philosophers see through the false appearance of the surface, apply the description of "things" to the "heart", and obtain the spiritual teachings hidden behind.


    Philosophy and other things are obviously not suitable for wizards, but for wizards, the magic stone is the hard truth. In most people''s eyes, the secret of Cuiyu record is the secret of magic stone.


    But that''s not what Vaseline got in nicoleme. The Sorcerer''s stone is just a part, just as alchemy is only part of Abraham''s book.


    What Van Lim wanted was another answer, an answer that was the same as or different from Abraham''s book.


    To tell you the truth, this book is too old. Just like Abraham''s book, the symbols of each paragraph have to be re identified. But by studying the book of Abraham, van Lin understood a truth.


    Whether it''s words or Diao Hui, its role is to transmit, or transmit spirit, or knowledge, and the vast majority of them are the role of preserving magic.


    This includes a lot of things, such as spirit, perception, emotional changes, the size of magic and so on, which can not be described by language, which is the symbol


    Now, he is not watching the jade record. He knows those words, the content of the jade record, and the process to be completed now is to realize the magic power and communicate the legend of another section with the greatness of one section.


    fan Lin quietly began to write the opening of Abraham''s book. He needed to build a bridge to preserve the essence of the jade record.


    With the remembrance of the incantation, the surface of the jade record began to turn into a strange change. A emerald green light connected the eyebrows of Fanlin, which seemed to build a bridge between the two. With the passage of time, the emerald jade record, which had been covered with dust and endless time, also began to act.


    More and more light enveloped van Lin''s body.


    Gradually, Fanlin entered a strange state, which was like a process of transmission. Although it was cold, it was not strange.


    With the gradual deepening of communication, the symbols on the original jade record have become one mark after another, appearing in Fanlin''s mind.


    These things come together into a sound. It sounds like


    "Truth is true, never lies, and it will bring truth." Low voice slowly narrated, "down as up, up as down; according to this to complete the miracle of Tai Yi."


    "All things are originally the oneness, created from the oneness through differentiation."


    Here we are talking about the origin. The big universe of idea, universe and nature is an integrated, harmonious and mapping relationship with the small universe of individual, soul and soul. By using the transformation process of alchemy, we can liberate spirituality from the material, rebuild the material and reshape the mind, which will reproduce the miracle created by the universe, that is, Tao and "all things".


    In short, this is the beginning part, which is the breeding and integration, and the object and itself. If we put it in the alchemy process, this section should be called material processing and processing?


    Van Lin shook his head, his thinking seems to be a little too shallow, but excessive explanation is not a good thing.Speaking of speaking, that voice is Fanlin to think of, the voice of their own speech is like this, they speak to themselves, this is really a strange phenomenon.


    "The sun is the father and the moon is the mother. It is bred from the wind and conserved from the earth." The deep voice of Fanlin reminds me of it again. Through magic, cuiyulu turns everything into a way that Fanlin can understand.


    "This is the source of all perfection in the world; its power is the most complete on earth."


    In the way of alchemy, the sun is the father and the moon is the mother That is to say, everything has reference, corresponding, continuous blending, complement, and then achieve the perfection that cognition can achieve.


    It''s hard, perfect. So far, van Lin hasn''t seen perfection.


    "Divide the earth from the fire, extract the essence from the rough, and act cautiously."


    "Ascend from the earth to the sky, and then descend from the sky to acquire the ability of its upper and lower parts."


    "So that the glory of the world may be obtained, and darkness and obscurity may be avoided."


    This is to say that before pursuing the above-mentioned combination of yin and Yang, we must distinguish between the spiritual and spiritual things, the spiritual call and the material desire, so as to reflect the glory of the true self. When a person transcends the opposition between yin and Yang, self and mind, and seeks immortal spirituality, he wakes up from the existence of reality, obtains synaesthesia wisdom and finds light. Back to real life, everything is clear.


    The truth that different paths lead to the same goal is that the two sides of everything lie in how the alchemist treats me.


    "This is the force of ten thousand forces, which can break the firm and pull out the toughness."


    "In this way the world is created, and miracles can be achieved."


    "I am called the triple great Hermes because I have the wisdom of three parts of the world."


    "That''s what I call great work."


    As for this passage, van leen is more inclined to interpret him as Hermes himself boasting Bili Bili


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 783

    When the last mantra falls in Fanlin''s mind, all the characters turn into a hazy, gradually, the emerald green fog gradually fuses together, that is a man.


    A very young man with some black skin looks like running outside all year round.


    A brown belt tightly tied the clothes, feet wearing a pair of winged flying shoes. Full moon disc and crested Crested Ibis head are worn on the head.


    "God tot..." There is no reason for the cold, these gods Although it is said that the gods are very powerful, but the trouble of the gods is also experienced by Fanlin.


    Thoth, one of the main gods of Heliopolis, was the God of wisdom, knowledge and moon in ancient Egyptian mythology, the inventor of Egyptian hieroglyphics, and the instrument of gods. In the black Scripture of the dead, he is described as a judge in standing posture.


    The judge, Fanlin, felt that this did not quite conform to the definition of Toth, and he had not seen the words of the dark Scripture of the dead.


    According to the most normal view, Thoth is one of the most important and even one of the most important gods in Egypt. The God of wisdom, whether it is the black Scripture of the dead or the record of jade, was written by the God Toth.


    It can be said that he can be seen in any corner of Egypt.


    Let''s talk about Hermes. Yes, this Hermes is the son of Zeus in Greek mythology. Hermes is his name in Greek mythology, and his Roman name is mercury. Later, because of the amazing similarities between Hermes and Thoth, the ancient Egyptian god of wisdom, people gradually regarded the two gods as the same God.


    These two are indeed one God.


    The world is so big that it is impossible to accommodate so many gods. This is nothing more than the surprise of the region. The gods always conform to the image that the local people can only accept.


    Why do you always have a relationship with God?


    These hapless gods Well, I should say it''s my bad luck.


    Van Lin sighed and the scene became clearer and clearer.


    Hermes, it should be said that all the postures of the God Toth were also displayed before the eyes of Fanlin.


    What Vaseline cared about was that the scepter of God Toth, two snakes twined around each other, two opposite ends. Some of them had a pair of angel wings at the top, which was the symbol of messenger, the weapons of Hermes, the two snake sticks, and the pair of wings, but the things on the top made him feel a little familiar.


    "Is that the eye of Horus?" Van Linton was surprised how the eye of Horus appeared in the hand of God Toth.


    Fanlin felt a little confused. These gods


    Van Lim still remembers the scene, when he was reading the book of Abraham.


    On the second page of the book, after the Sorcerer''s stone, is the eye of Horus.


    The eye of Horus should be in the underworld, not the scepter in the hand of thorus.


    Van Lim thought for a moment, these things are too confusing.


    The scepter of Hermes, the eye of Horus, the chains of Eden, and the space left by the gods.


    Fanlin needs to find a strong clue to connect a whole series of things. The only thing that is the same is death.


    Eden''s chain represents bondage, and divine space is seal. What is Hermes'' scepter and Horus'' eye?


    Are they weapons and shields?


    Fanlin looked at the scepter in Hermes'' hand in surprise. It was the first time that he knew that the two things would be connected.


    This is a guide from the book of Abraham. There is no doubt that as an ancient prophet, Abraham left behind something like a key, which opened a lot of things in the forest.


    For example, the divine space of Greece is derived from the incantation in Abraham''s book. This time, it is more direct. The eye of Horus is clearly recorded on the second page of the book, but the eye of Horus


    The secret that nicoleme always wanted to explore was the book of Abraham. For this reason, nicoleme searched for the eye of Horus for more than 600 years, but there is no trace of the eye of Horus.


    But the double snake stick


    When it comes to snakes, somehow, van Lin thinks of Slytherin.


    Maybe


    Van Lim shook his head, and the two serpents circling up opened their mouths to reveal their tusks, while Horus'' eyes were in the center of the snake''s head and wings.


    Wings and snakes


    What kind of ghost tips are these?


    Fanlin was speechless. Where did he look for it? Until now, it was only clear what the two things looked like, but more hints did not appear.


    However, the action of God Tott did not stop. It was just an image, not a real God.


    With a wave of God Tott''s hand, along with the movement of double snake sticks, one mysterious symbol after another appears in the air.


    These are all appeared, in the records of jade records, these words containing infinite magic power obviously also apply to the composition of alchemy.However, with the passage of time, more and more symbols appear in front of Fanlin.


    Some of these symbols have been studied in nicoleme, but more are symbols that have never been seen before.


    More and more symbols made Fanlin not remember clearly and didn''t understand what Toth was going to do. With a little light of his Scepter in his hand, a stone floated in front of Fanlin.


    "Magic stone!"


    Van Lin was surprised to say that what Hermes showed him just now was the making process of the Sorcerer''s stone.


    Sorcerer''s stone, which is the foundation of all alchemy, can be said to be immeasurable with the help of the Sorcerer''s stone. This is also the reason why many alchemists can''t be strong.


    Most of the alchemy products need stable magic support, and the magic stone is not only here.


    Fanlin quickly recalled the previous process, although said can not understand, but at least to remember all the symbols.


    All of a sudden, van Lin understood why nicoleme had to come to Egypt to see the jade records. Most of the jade records showed the basis of alchemy, the most original symbols, with these, but if there is some wisdom, as long as these basic alchemy is instilled in his head, he can roughly understand the foundation of alchemy.


    Through different symbol combinations, Fanlin can rearrange the previous alchemy props.


    Fanlin has seen those alchemy products using primitive symbols. In nicoleme, even ordinary alchemy products are much better than those outside.


    As long as van Lin had enough time, sooner or later he could figure out what these symbols meant.


    Through symbols and special refining techniques, this gave van Lin a lot of new attempts.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 784

    All in all, watching cuiyulu is a wonderful thing for the alchemists like Fanlin.


    Of course, this also applies to other alchemists, provided that you have a Book of Abraham as an introduction. At the same time, you need to be able to relate to gods, such as asking you to find the double snake sticks and the eye of Horus?


    This is not what ordinary witches can do. At the same time, Fanlin also thinks that it is very difficult for him to complete it. However, if they are really important objects to eliminate the God of death, they will find them sooner or later.


    Why is an alchemy related to death?


    Fanlin thought of the incantation in the book of Abraham, and he always felt that he had been severely beaten by the man who was called the ancient prophet.


    While van Lim kept thinking about it, perkner in the distance was surprised.


    Pegner held his breath and watched Vaseline, as if afraid of missing any details, but


    , who has studied countless times in the jade book, but no matter what the way, through reading or magic, the essence of this human alchemy seems not to be open to him.


    Those witches are always like this, for example, wand technology. No goblin has a magic wand. Although they can cast magic without a magic wand, they lose a great advantage if they lack some assistance.


    No matter how many times pergnar studies it, in addition to those ugly symbols, this jade record is a common jadeite slate.


    Maybe jadeite slate is valuable, but the goblin knows that the real value is not this.


    Like nicoleme, if you have a magic stone, gold, wealth, everything is not a problem.


    But the natural Sorcerer''s stone is long gone, and through alchemy


    Goblin forging weapons are good, making full use of the characteristics of materials, but that''s all. Goblins don''t understand the transformation of materials.


    It''s all written in the jade record, but it says


    Fanlin''s behavior obviously broke the long-standing cognition of pigner. Originally, the goblin thought that the jade record was limited to this. Although the goblin didn''t get what the goblin wanted, there were many witches who wanted to watch the jade record, but none of the guys who watched it were successful.


    Pegner stood there in a daze. How could the jade record, as a legendary magic prop, have only a few words?


    All of a sudden, pigner was glad to have followed him. It was much more interesting than that relic. If he mastered the real alchemy, it could support him to control the whole gringott.


    What kind of archaeology, what to protect cultural relics.


    What are those things.


    What pigner wanted was simple, wealth and status.


    This is not the wealth brought by the deduction of cultural relics or the high-rise of the ancient Lingge.


    There are a lot of guys like him waiting, even salaki. A short cooperation doesn''t mean surrender.


    If he can''t control the gringott, then the wealth he''s trying to come up with will be someone else sooner or later, oh No, other goblins.


    This should all belong to his own right, as long as he has mastered the secret of alchemy, control of the "jade record", all this has become very relaxed.


    The alchemists have always been the wealthiest of men, and pugnard never doubted.


    Even Gringotts are not necessarily richer than nicoleme. At least Gringotts can''t support a school for 600 years.


    At first, he got the news that the Sorcerer''s stone was destroyed in Dumbledore''s mouth. He thought it was a waste. Turning stones into gold, only gold was the pursuit.


    But now I seem to see hope.


    Pergnar looked at the verdant in front of him, which was wrapped in emerald green light.


    At the beginning of nicoleme''s news, pergnar began to notice that it was he who prevented Fanlin from watching the jade record, but through the transaction, the wizard proved himself.


    Pegner never looked down on van Lin.


    It was introduced by nicoleme and Dumbledore. Naturally, it can''t be a waste. However, the most important thing to learn alchemy is the Sorcerer''s stone.


    All the alchemists are fighting for the magic stone. He is a disciple of nicoleme. Naturally


    Pegner has been keeping a close eye on van Lin all the time. The boy did not let him down. He was much better than he had ever seen in terms of talent, strength and means.


    And now it''s a big enough surprise for him.


    "Jade record"!


    This boy can communicate with the jade record!


    That few words of pegner have been recited, but it is not of great value, the secret


    Perkner licked his lips. He felt a little excited. The heat of his body made him need some water.


    However, his mind is more clear than ever before.


    "Just control the boy..."Yes, as long as you control Fanlin, then everything will be his, alchemy, the inheritance of nicoleme, cuiyulu


    There are so many secrets about this boy.


    For example, the bracelet, the powerful magic supply, and the wand, the metal wand, the alchemy product, was made by nicoleme.


    These are the only few things that can be exchanged for enough wealth, as well as the things in the boy''s head. As for the relics, the relics that bothered him for so long were easily cracked by the little wizard.


    There is no doubt that the boy has mastered a lot of unusual things.


    The most important thing is the Sorcerer''s stone.


    Perhaps others do not know, but as the owner of the Sorcerer''s stone, nicoleme only knows how to find or make magic stone.


    Fanlin was the only disciple of nicoleme.


    There was no doubt that nicoleme would teach him all these things, and nicoleme could not fail to understand the importance of a sorcerer''s stone to the alchemist.


    Then, the boy in front of him must know how to find a magic stone, make a magic stone and even own a magic stone directly.


    Own the Sorcerer''s stone directly!


    The only person in the world who can make a magic stone is nicoleme. However, nicoleme has given up his eternal life, but for his disciples, a magic stone is worth it.


    The boy in front of him is likely to have a magic stone, the ruby bracelet with powerful magic reaction.


    Where he could feel the unusual magic reaction, it was a unique way to look for things in the ruins, things of real value, which were found in the tomb of the Pharaoh.


    That''s why pigner was able to get there quickly.


    Constant search, accurate positioning, purposeful will be perceived, all the valuable treasures.


    This has always been the style of the excavation team he is directing.


    A keen sense of magic.


    But for these damned curses, the pyramid of Khufu


    Pigner thought indignantly that the most valuable things were in the main tomb chamber, which was a weird feeling, but even a goblin could not perform better in the face of these direct measures against the soul.


    Different magic properties and use make the general prohibition unable to stop them, but in ancient times, this was not common. If a wizard''s cloth could not stop them, raising elves or goblins would be the most humiliating thing.


    Different from Hogwarts, Hogwarts uses a lot of elves, and natural magic defense can''t target those who kowtow.


    "A bunch of scum who bow to the wizard." Said pegner fiercely, but his eyes became more intense.


    The stone was waving to him, and he felt it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 785

    Dregs, yes, scum!


    Why do goblins have to bow to witches, especially in the age when the strength of ordinary witches is getting worse and worse.


    Egyptian gringoth is good, at least in his position, those witches under his hands are afraid of him.


    If it''s all right, the status of goblins must be improved.


    It''s a bit far fetched. However, this is probably the biggest dream of goblins. Never expect the Goblins who have fought two revolt wars to think of peace, at least before wiping out the domestic elves.


    But before we do, we need to get the boy under control.


    This is a good opportunity. Now two people are thousands of feet underground in Cairo. Even if it collapses, no one will pay attention to it. No communication magic can work at such a distance and under the interference of magic.


    What we need to do now is to control a little wizard, such as soul snatching mantra, vomit, divination and even more vicious witchcraft. Whatever you want, you can get what you want.


    The heart drilling mantra is also good. No one can clench their teeth under the strong pain. It has always been a good coercion mantra. It is effective, concise and will not be eaten back.


    Perkner thought secretly, in a moment, the plan for van Lin was made in a hurry.


    Perhaps he overestimated his own ability, or some underestimated van Lin''s preparedness for an evil spirit.


    Quietly, just as van Lin''s body was still shrouded in a emerald green light, pigner launched the attack.


    A red magic beam went straight to van Lin''s back, which seemed safe, but in the next second, an ice blue chain came out of van Lin''s back.


    The chains are quickly coiled together to form a shield. There is no suspense. The magic light disappears at the first time it hits the shield.


    "No way." Pegner appeared quite surprised, a wizard, out of the body out of a magic prop to block his magic.


    It''s not a normal thing to see. Pegner has seen a lot of magic props, whether modern or ancient, but he has never seen that magic prop can be integrated into the body.


    Strange thing!


    Such treasures should not be possessed by a wizard. If they are in their own hands, in the ruins


    The more powerful pergola''s eyes are, the more valuable things are.


    "That''s a bad thing to do, Mr. perkner." Fanlin shook his head, the emerald green light converged on his body, and returned to the jade record through the bridge between his eyebrows.


    Fanlin felt that it was a pity for him to start later, so as to absorb more of the power of jade records.


    , however, this is nothing more than nothing. The best part of the jade record has already been obtained. The rest is nothing more than a God''s introduction of his own merits.


    This is of no use to any forest.


    How different is it to know a God?


    If Hermes said directly where the double snake sticks and the eye of Horus are OK, but for a guy who has been dead for many years, can he still jump out of his fantasy?


    If you really want to jump out, maybe what''s going on in the world.


    Therefore, it is better to deal with the spirit of self-sufficiency than to listen to the glorious deeds of Hermes.


    If it wasn''t for novia, the hapless guy would have died in the ruins when they collapsed.


    No one liked him, especially when the goblin took the initiative.


    "Nothing bad, wizard..." Pegner was slightly stunned, but then returned to his normal look. "This is just a normal direction. To tell you the truth, I didn''t expect that you could really lead out the power of the jade record. This quite surprised me. There were so many witches before you, but they didn''t succeed."


    "That''s because they can''t find a way, Mr. perkner." Fanlin said lightly.


    "I don''t care. Someone will succeed anyway..."


    "So you want what I get?" Asked Fanlin.


    "It''s all you have, if you''re willing to hand over everything, including the Sorcerer''s stone on your wrist." Pigner gazed greedily at Van Lin''s wrist.


    That''s the magic stone.


    "To my surprise, Mr. pegner, how do you know it''s the Sorcerer''s stone?"


    "Powerful magic response and nicoleme." "I don''t believe nicoleme doesn''t know the importance of the Sorcerer''s stone Is this really a magic stone


    Perkner was slightly stunned, but then became more enthusiastic.


    "If it is false, sir." And the chain is also a relic of gods. You should know that these gods really exist"Give them to me," said pegner, a little envious. "That''s the premise of cooperation. To be exact, it''s the premise of going out completely."


    "You can''t hold your breath, goblin." Fanlin said indifferently, "do you think I''m going to eat it?"


    "Obvious!" "I don''t think you have the ability to resist, you little wizard in your grade. You''re a smart man, and you know what''s the best choice."


    "What''s the best choice? Oh, of course, Mr. pegner, if you''d like to give me all the treasure you''ve stolen, I''d love to Let you go... "


    "Leave me alone?" "The treasure I''ve stolen is in gringott, but I don''t think you''ll have the strength to take it, Mr. van leen. I thought Dumbledore''s students would be smarter, but you''re no different from those stupid people who come out of carnak."


    "Karnak?" Van Lin was slightly stunned, but then he thought of what perkner meant, "you mean, novia?"


    "Novia is not the only one in Karnak. Oh, of course, the child is hopelessly stupid. If her father hadn''t given gulingge a large amount of gold coins, she would have died underground."


    "Die underground..." Fanlin''s face was not very good-looking, "it seems, goblin, we have nothing to talk about."


    "For what? A bunch of idiots? Of course, this also includes you, the illiterate boy. Of course, I will not let you see anubis before all your values disappear... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 786

    Before the words fell, Fanlin launched an attack.


    Because it is under the ground, the water around is too scarce. Fanlin can only choose to attack with some conventional magic spells, but this does not hinder much.


    "Stupefy!" The light of


    as like as two peas slips out of van Lin''s fingertips. Then, with the hand shaking of the van Lin''s hand, the hand holding the magic wand quickly copies a identical spell from the tip of the wand.


    Two incantations rushed toward pegner one after the other.


    It''s a very good second casting skill. It''s only that Fanlin does it separately, and he still has some. Normally speaking, the second casting refers to the release of magic wand alone, which makes Fanlin have the third release ability.


    A dark blue magic quickly spread from the feet of Fanlin. Habitually, the wizard is always creating the most suitable battle field for himself.


    That''s obviously more than perkner expected.


    Pognar raised his hand to resist the curse of the first paragraph, but suffered a loss in the second and third paragraphs.


    However, as a wealth collector, Fanlin''s coma charm was quickly disintegrated by a magic talisman, and the magic spell that changed the magic power was also turned off by pegner. Although it was said that pegner was a little embarrassed, it seemed that


    "Damn it!" Said pegner, taking a wand out of his arms.


    The magic wand is forbidden to be used by goblins. It is obvious that no wizard can make a wand for a goblin. The source of this wand is


    "Grucio!"


    Without hesitation, perkner flicked his wrist and a red spell was released from the tip of his wand.


    It seems that pegner''s movements are very skillful, at least compared with Sirius, but this is still a little worse for van Lin.


    Fanlin stepped back a little. With the silent mantra and the quick casting, he lifted his left hand, and a dark blue barrier was pulled up.


    "What a surprise to me, Mr. pegner. My three spells didn''t solve you, but how many things can you resist?"


    Fanlin shook his head and said, all of a sudden, Fanlin felt as if he was the arrogant villain in the novel, but unfortunately, the goblin looked ugly, and lived so old, the magic power was not as good as the crazy dobby.


    Dobby?


    Say, dobby should still be at Hogwarts. When he comes out, dobby will be there


    But why do you think of him?


    Fanlin quickly banished this bad idea. Now it''s fighting, fighting


    Well, now it''s bullying the goblin.


    Fanlin''s face was slightly heavy, and the energy of the original wand turned into the thickness of his fist.


    "You really don''t know the situation. Do you think you are Voldemort?" Van Lim asked, along with the movement of his wrist, three fist sized coma curses sealed all the way back to pigner.


    Seeing that he couldn''t dodge, pigner put his hand on a piece of armor.


    First, second, third


    At least two of the three magic spells bombarded him. In an instant, the sharp pain in his back and the strong dizziness made him faint.


    Originally, Vaseline also expected that perkner could bring out some goblin''s unique magic to deal with him, but this expectation was too cheap. From the moment when pegner took out his wand, there was no suspense in the battle.


    Learn the ways of human witches to defeat them?


    This is not the brave in the legend. Fanlin is not an evil wizard, and pegner is just a goblin.


    It''s like discrimination, but outside Egypt, goblins are really bad, and the Egyptian Ministry of magic is not all decoration.


    However, pegner still reminds van Lin that there are not a few devils like pigner. If Voldemort didn''t look down on goblins even more than normal witches, perhaps Gringotts would also come to Voldemort''s camp. At least, in the primary stage, the purpose of the two is the same.


    "Impeio!"


    Fanlin went over and looked at the goblin who had fallen to the ground. His secret was no less than that of him.


    However, there is no pity in Fanlin, and the spirit is not a good fault. Now he has been cursed by the soul, which is the result of his own fault.


    Even in Egypt, the Ministry of magic is not completely decorated. According to the law, even Fanlin executed the goblin on the spot.


    But now kill the goblin, thousands of feet below Cairo, even if there are flashback mantras and psychedelic thoughts, Fanlin will still be in great trouble.


    Pegner is the person in charge of Egypt''s gringots. You must admit that gringots have a high status in the magic world. Moreover, the gringots were established by goblins to protect the rights of goblins.It can be imagined that Fanlin went out on his own, and Guling Pavilion could twist the facts into what shape, at least, it could not discredit the gringots.


    It can be said that in Egypt, Vaseline has no advantage.


    And, in the way Cornell fudge does now.


    If anything happens to van Lin, it is Dumbledore who will bear the consequences.


    Fudge hoped that Dumbledore would get into some other troubles, and the British side would only make the water more and more muddy. Moreover, most Egyptians did not like the English charmers, which belongs to the problem left over by history. If we go out in this way, the trouble will certainly not be small. Moreover, the value of pegner van Lin has not been fully developed.


    I have to admit, the goblin said is still very reasonable, everyone has the corresponding value.


    Just like Vaseline, as long as you hand over all the knowledge of van Lin to a wizard with a good brain, you can at least pile up a wizard at the level of Professor Hogwarts, if you master the theory.


    So, the value of pigner, of course, is wealth.


    Van Lim frowned, perkner''s vault.


    This guy didn''t hesitate to admit that he didn''t intend to let himself leave here in the beginning.


    The choice is the same. If pigner is stronger, now the guy lying on the ground under the control of the soul snatch spell is Fanlin.


    Vaseline waved his hand to remove the coma curse of pegner. Under the control of the soul snatching curse, he almost unreservedly explained everything he had done.


    In this regard, Fanlin has no psychological pressure and is kind to the enemy. Fanlin is not so stupid. There are many choices for the enemy to tell the truth, but the safer vomit does not stay on him, but the soul snatching mantra doesn''t matter. As long as you are careful enough and do some hands and feet to erase the traces, everything will be fine.


    However, the explanation of pegner was somewhat angry.


    The wand in pugnard''s hand was the wand of a carnak student.


    Speaking of Karnak and gringoth have an agreement, many students choose gringott as their experience first, just like noviya.


    However, there will always be some accidents in the exploration of relics. It is these unstable factors that make pegner, who is in charge of it, lose a lot of things.


    Most of the most valuable parts of these relics have been left in pegner''s pocket. For example, the talisman to resist the Vaseline curse is nothing. The magic power of pigner is nothing. The battle is really too unfamiliar. The things that can resist the magic charm of Vaseline are the talisman. If pegner knows how to use it better, maybe the charm of Vaseline will not work at all.


    Along with the talisman was the wand, and pegner buried the student himself under the ruins.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 787

    When visiting the goblin treasure house, Fanlin was still shocked.


    Although he was in power for only a few years, he collected a lot of things.


    There are also various cultural relics in jinjialong.


    After detailed inquiry, there are many things about the goblin.


    These treasures are not only for private collection, but also for smuggling cultural relics.


    It can be said that since pegner became the head of Egypt''s Gringotts, he has become the largest smuggling of cultural relics in Egypt, and the direction is naturally those pure blood nobles.


    To Fanlin''s surprise, these pure blood aristocratic families in England basically have business contacts with this pigner.


    In particular, the Malfoy family, with the Malfoy family''s status in the Ministry of magic, most of the voices were controlled by Lucius alone.


    That''s interesting.


    For goblins, most of the alchemy products of witches are collected in their hands. It is quite cost-effective to replace the alchemy products with Dabi''s jinjialong instead of waiting for time to lapse.


    Naturally, pigner needs to find a home.


    Through the history of Egypt, we also know that the British nobles are naturally good families, and the Malfoy family is almost the most powerful pure blood noble family now, because they are rich enough.


    Draco Malfoy boasted about his family''s wealth more than once. Even in Romania, Lucius gave Draco a dragon to play with.


    Hagrid dreams like a dragon, and the final result of nobo is Hogwarts, which can bring a lot of burden to the school. In addition to the legacy of history, Hogwarts can only rely on these few students, and his balance of payments will reach the limit, unless Dumbledore can disclose the secrets of the school to exchange for a large sum of kingaron and Hogwarts Most of the time, gwarz is still approved by the Ministry of magic, and Dumbledore''s private sponsor.


    Obviously, this is not on the same level as raising a dragon as a toy.


    "Damn the rich..." Fanlin said something rather resentfully, and began to count the treasure carefully.


    He is also a rich man.


    Sirius gave a valuable part of the Black family''s property to Fanlin, but because of the long-term unmanned operation, the value of harvest is not high.


    Moreover, the study of magic itself is a work of burning money. With alchemy, can those unicorn horns and fire dragon heart tendons be transformed out of thin air?


    Fanlin doesn''t have so much time to run around the world. Moreover, it''s not the middle ages. At that time, witches traveled for years, and all kinds of magic materials were ownerless.


    Therefore, although there are a lot of valuable things in hand, there are not many things that can be transformed into jinjialong.


    "This should be regarded as robbing the rich to help the poor." Fanlin looked at the mountain of jinjialong.


    However, these gold coins are still good to stay. After mastering the method of making magic stone, there is no shortage of gold. As long as you pay attention not to cause inflation and other things.


    What makes Fanlin more interested should be those stone tablets engraved with ancient hieroglyphs, which are valuable things, as well as those relatively sophisticated alchemy products.


    Pegner is really a boss to the letter, which is a lot of harvest?


    Van Lim collected some of the artifacts under the guidance of pegner.


    In Egypt, this country closely related to the gods, although it''s a bit troublesome to say something about gods, it''s still very reliable in value.


    Although the most valuable part has been left out, the remaining part is a lot of harvest.


    There are too many secrets to dig. Anyway, the trouble to be solved is also something related to these gods. It should be charged some interest.


    Fanlin quietly put away a statue of a God, to the gods as a model of magic puppets, which is of great reference value.


    These dogheads are also good. They are complete. They don''t seem to be activated yet.


    Well


    Once upon a time, just counting and collecting were hung up for two hours. At last, Fanlin was unwilling to stay, so he took pegner up.


    Of course, it''s inevitable to forget nothing. Modify the memory of pegner, and then let him go out and confess himself. After that, he will retire


    It''s perfect.


    If there is no accident, the goblin is abandoned.


    In front of his treasure house, all kinds of explanations are in vain.


    An arrogant goblin who has been on the stage for several years, can gather a warehouse slowly?


    As long as you''re not a fool, you know there must be something wrong with it.


    There is no need to worry about the rest of the matter. Although Egypt is dominated by the gringots, the attitude of the Egyptian Ministry of magic towards goblins remains unchanged, especially in the case that the gringots can''t keep pegner. Even if they don''t have to pay, the Aurors of the Ministry of magic know what to do.Calculate the value, um It was inevitable that the Egyptian Ministry of magic presented him with a medal of special contribution.


    But it''s no use. It''s better to reward a hundred thousand gold Garonne or something. Pegner is worth the price.


    At the thought of the attitude of the Egyptian Ministry of magic, Fanlin thought that the badge was more reliable. However, it would bring trouble to many people.


    Pegner''s identity has affected many people, such as those British nobles. Although the Egyptian Ministry of magic can''t reach out, it''s good to contain it. The provincial people are stirring the wind and rain in Europe.


    According to the news from Sirius, those guys are getting more and more restless now.


    Voldemort is now frantically collecting ancient dark magic items. There is no doubt that the things in the hands of vampires are very helpful to Voldemort, otherwise he would not be so anxious to find relevant things.


    Malfoy was very active in the Ministry of magic recently, and fudge began to attack Dumbledore in the prophet''s daily, threatening to rectify Hogwarts'' education.


    It must have been the idea of the old pink toad. I have to admit that Ms. Umbridge is very good at grasping the point of the problem.


    Although Dumbledore said that there was no concrete sign of collapse, either in wiesengamo or in the International Federation of witchcraft''s position is also crumbling.


    It is impossible for the Ministry of magic to allow Dumbledore to stay in that position. It is inevitable to step down. If Voldemort does not show up all the time, wiesengamo is likely to end Dumbledore''s post in this holiday.


    Although it''s very bad to say that wiesengamo is very bad, it is very convenient to have enough status in wiesengamo. At least, there are no death eaters in wiesengamo.


    There are many people who control and support him, such as fudge. Without Malfoy''s money, it is very difficult to move Dumbledore, especially when this form is not one-sided.


    But Van Lin should now think about how to spend the next semester.


    No matter who it is, Fudge will certainly put a nail in Hogwarts, and the best candidate is Umbridge.


    The old man was not so easy to get along with, especially when Dumbledore was attacked and couldn''t get in.


    We have to find a way to make Dumbledore die. Fudge is hopeless. Not being close to Harry is not a reason to give up power to Hogwarts. To say the least, Valentine wants to be more comfortable.


    However, if Umbridge is really too much, Fanlin will not mind falling out with her. However, as early as the right time, the strength of the Ministry of magic must be preserved. There is not much power that can be used to fight Voldemort. The simple Hogwarts and the order of the Phoenix are certainly not enough.


    Is it hard to treat vampires as decorations?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 788

    From the underground, the feeling of seeing the sun again makes Fanlin a little trance.


    It''s exciting to think about it.


    I went to the underground treasure house of Guling pavilion to visit the jade record, and then I met Hermes. Hermes explained to himself how the magic stone was made, and of course, the divine version was forced.


    Well, then I had a fight with a goblin. I heard all the crimes of a person in power. I also went into other people''s treasure house


    Well, not to mention it, Fanlin, at best, collects some booty. If van Lin is ruthless and washes out all the memory of pegner, and then controls him to go out with the soul snatching curse, and finds a suitable time to erase the traces, all the things in the treasure house of pegner will be his own.


    In this way, I seem to have lost a little


    Just as van Lin was thinking about whether to turn everything black, Hermione, who met her, interrupted van Lin''s thoughts.


    "He didn''t do anything to you." The girl looked warily at pegner next to Fanlin. The goblin had no good impression on Hermione.


    "No, no..." When it comes to van Lin''s cold face.


    Well, this topic is still a little too scary. How about being goblin


    "What''s wrong with him?" Hermione looks puzzled at pegner, and pegner looks at Hermione.


    It''s a drawback of the mantra. If the owner doesn''t control it, the person in the curse is definitely a demented expression.


    Please refer to Ron and Barty Crouch for details.


    Mr. crouch died early. To tell you the truth, this old Auror is of some use. At least, Barty crouch is a good hitter and has enough disgust for the black wizard.


    "Oh, Mr. pigner''s conscience finds that he is ready to turn himself in and confess all his crimes to the Ministry of magic." "If you don''t mind, bill, I''d still like you to invite the Egyptian Ministry of magic over here," said Vaseline


    "Come here, please?" Bill said suspiciously.


    "Yes, right now, this is the key to Mr. pigner''s vault, where all the wealth he has accumulated through improper means in recent years, bill!" All Lin Yi said the right words.


    Bill nodded. Although he didn''t understand what Van Lin meant, Dumbledore agreed to join the order of the Phoenix. Naturally, Dumbledore thought that van Lin was capable of taking responsibility for his actions.


    "Fanlin, you must have done something." Watching bill disappear in place, coupled with the demented face of pegner, Hermione could easily have guessed that van Lin had moved his hands and feet.


    This is not Fanlin. "That''s true, but..." Hibiscus looked at the next to pegner, obviously more interested in the goblin treasure house.


    A few minutes later, with a burst of air, bill arrived at the gringoth with four or five Aurors from the Egyptian Ministry of magic.


    Bill''s arrival can be regarded as the rescue of the goblin. Otherwise, it seems that it is not an unacceptable thing to slice the goblin with Furong''s character.


    Anyway, hibiscus won''t do it by herself. For the goblin, hibiscus has no interest in doing it by herself.


    And then things got interesting.


    Under the control of Vaseline, perkner said what he had done, and while other goblins took Auror to the underground treasure house of pergnar, Vaseline quietly withdrew his magic.


    After waking up, perkner seemed to have doubts about his life.


    Through the modified memory, is it really because of Conscience Discovery?


    Obviously, pegner was not able to accept such a result, but as Auror of the Egyptian Ministry of magic carried out a large number of gold coins and cultural relics from the underground vault, all the goblins were stunned.


    Many of the most famous relics have been reported missing and are now in the purgnor vault.


    It''s not going to keep pegner.


    No surprise, even if pigner is finished, he has explained everything under the control of others, and there is a lot of evidence. Naturally, no one will believe what he said when he wakes up.


    Gulingge didn''t give up asking for inspection, but the time left for Fanlin was too much. Some traces of magic were completely covered up. Moreover, they found a wand in the bag of purgnar''s traceless extension mantra.


    The wand of the hapless carnak student is enough for the Ministry of magic to sentence pigner to death.


    Moreover, as a witness, it was impossible for Fanlin to speak to pegner. In the following days, van Lin was summoned by the Egyptian Ministry of magic, and some British nobles also came. This is good news, which can bring enough trouble to those guys.


    Add something. It''s very comfortable.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 789

    In fact, when we first dealt with the goblin incident, it was not a small problem for van Lin.


    After all, pegner''s identity is there. As the head of Egypt''s gringott, if there is something wrong with him, there will be many aspects involved.


    Soon, however, no one was paying attention to the question of what he had admitted to himself.


    This is the magic world, there are many ways to let people even the most secret things out one by one.


    For example, Karnak''s missing students, such vicious murders and looting events, Karnak naturally can''t tolerate. Naturally, the cooperation between gringott and Karnak has ended, and no one will trust his students to such a group of goblins.


    Of course, the focus is not only on this one, after all, it is only a small part of the interest.


    What is most shocking is the line of smuggling cultural relics in pergnar. It can be said that the incident of pegner moved out of Egypt, the biggest smuggling incident in nearly a century.


    With the passing of witchcraft relics and ancient magic objects, the mountain of jinjialong is placed in the treasure house of pegner.


    With the help of emetic, those Aurors forced to ask more things, just like the Muggle police, which was much more detailed than van Lin''s inquiry. No matter how to explain it, it is already an established fact that pigner collapsed.


    To Fanlin''s surprise, the goblin of salaki is safe and sound. Gurgling can''t allow the loss of two rulers at the same time.


    And pegner himself is in a state of ignorance.


    It is a very easy thing for van Lin to move his hands and feet in his memory and rely on the mind to get his mind. Although it is said that pegner doubts this memory, there is no doubt that his performance is not biased.


    Conscience found that, sincere repentance, took the initiative to hand in his own Treasury key, and took the initiative to confess a lot of things.


    This makes pegner a little suspicious of genie.


    But most of all, no one will believe him. From the moment Auror of the Ministry of magic intervened, he was finished.


    No one will believe a goblin''s confession retraction. If someone believes it, it''s very good. Vomit can''t cheat people. Pegner doesn''t have the ability to resist vomit.


    Naturally, more and more people are involved.


    Many small families of pure blood nobility were first summoned. Of course, there were also many black witches. Moreover, the Egyptian Ministry of Magic also applied to ask the International Magic Federation to recover the smuggled cultural relics.


    Well, this one is not seen.


    The Egyptian Ministry of magic seems to have the intention to rectify the Egyptian magic world.


    Of course, it''s just a matter of deliberate rectification.


    The Egyptian Ministry of magic is too bad, they simply do not have the ability to expand the whole magic world.


    Pull out the Gringotts because of an area?


    This is not realistic at all, and the Egyptian Ministry of magic has not even been able to call Malfoy''s aristocrats to Egypt for questioning.


    Originally, Vaseline was going to make some trouble for Malfoy, but the ability of the Egyptian Ministry of magic was really disappointing.


    There is no comparison between the Egyptian Ministry of magic and the fukitas. Whether in terms of ability or status in the International Federation of magic, the demands of the Ministry of magic can easily be rejected.


    Naturally, the Egyptian Ministry of magic can only target these goblins.


    Goblins are still very rich, and the compensation is inevitable.


    Naturally, no one will object to this. Although it is said that human witches are quite complicated, it is still easy to pass on the issue of dealing with goblins.


    Strange to say, although human witches hate goblins, they never mind that goblins use money to buy peace.


    Then a gold Garonne goes into the human wizard''s pocket, and finally returns to the goblin''s treasure house.


    However, the biggest impact is that all the relics excavated according to the plan have been suspended.


    Even the head of the excavation team was put into prison. Naturally, all the spell solvers were on holiday.


    According to bill, the Egyptian Ministry of magic is no longer willing to trust goblins.


    The most important thing for goblins to be big in Egypt is that goblins obey the rules. In the eyes of the Egyptian Ministry of magic, nothing more than finding a suitable housekeeper and a servant for themselves.


    And now the servant broke the balance, which made the Egyptian Ministry of magic reluctant to hand over the work of excavating the remains to the goblins.


    According to bill, the Egyptian Ministry of magic is discussing to make these relics by itself. However, if the Egyptian Ministry of magic wants to excavate its own relics, it is still a problem to deal with the remaining work in this century, let alone develop the newly discovered one.


    At the end of the day, it is inevitable that things will be thrown to the International Magic Federation. Egypt can''t eat such a big cake at all. Originally, there was a big international organization named gulingge. Now, Egypt has to part of this cake.This part should be a big part.


    Although the British Ministry of magic looks terrible, it has to be admitted that if the Egyptian Ministry of magic is not left, this matter is not too difficult.


    It''s just a repetition of what has been done.


    The question of whether a person will fall on a stone twice is interesting.


    However, it depends on one''s brain.


    In reality, though, it doesn''t matter if you have a brain.


    A careless, fall again is a very easy thing, fiddle with it, it still depends on the strength of the gap.


    To win more with less, to defeat the strong with the weak, that is destined to be just the gambling behavior of the weak.


    Of course, winning is a miracle, being recorded, and losing is not a matter of course?


    Throughout the history of the world, such examples seem to be many, but in reality, how many shares can they take?


    One percent, one thousandth?


    This is still the best situation.


    It''s convenient for Malfoy.


    After a second thought, Vaseline understood that when the affairs of pegner were finished, the people sent by the British Ministry of magic to deal with it must be Malfoy.


    This time, without the buckles in the middle of pegner, these great nobles turned into direct directors. However, they were also responsible for the excavation work.


    Before Voldemort appeared, it became a problem of standing in line. If Hogwarts did not succeed, he helped Malfoys solve a big problem, and gave the Malfoys a decent identity, representing the Ministry of magic. Whether fudge was in power or not, Malfoy''s responsibility for Egypt seemed to be established The truth of.


    Malfoy had no reason to let go of such a big piece of meat.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 790

    For Malfoy family line convenience, this is really quite unpleasant thing.


    However, Fanlin is not going to consider so much. Anyway, it is all based on Voldemort''s good condition.


    Well, Tom Riddell, if you stop now


    It''s all about death.


    But the question is, how to kill.


    Close the door and let Harry go?


    What about death?


    It seems that we must get more useful things, but for Egypt, there is no way to explore.


    All the exorcists are on holiday.


    Speaking of it, Fanlin has ruined novia''s holiday internship, but pegner himself is not a good man. In comparison, van Lin is more willing to accept novella to join their tour group. They were also able to visit Karnak.


    Without other things, "cuiyulu" is also successfully solved, the rest of the time is to spend a good time.


    In the next month, with the introduction of bill and novia, the four person system of van Lin, Hermione, Gabriel and hibiscus played the whole of Egypt once again.


    A few people play around with flying blankets, which are more comfortable than brooms Basically, all the relics that they can visit have been played all over. If it was not for the summer vacation, they could visit Karnak in Fanlin.


    Experience the magic school in foreign countries. Van Lin has done this for a long time, such as China, or France. Maybe you can go to the United States in two years, and I don''t know whether Cedric and giddy loharte are doing well in the United States.


    However, girero is not to worry, with the professor''s character, it is not difficult to mix in a new environment.


    What worries van Lin most is Cedric.


    Although said to avoid being killed, but become a vampire, every day can only rely on blood for a living, this itself is the biggest injustice.


    Cedric is innocent, but for Harry''s soft hearted, Cedric could have avoided such a thing.


    The devil''s net and later monsters that van Lim politely saw with his own eyes were almost all planned by him and Trevor. But the old man, Trevor, secretly let water out, and Harry''s last behavior was very bad.


    "For Harry and Zhang Qiu..."


    Fanlin murmured silently, but soon Fanlin took his eyes back. Compared with whether Harry was bothered or not, or the beautiful scenery in front of him was more suitable for van Lin''s present mood.


    The weather was fine when we arrived in helgeda.


    The warm summer, accompanied by the Red Sea humidity, gives people a feeling of extreme warmth.


    The sun is not too strong, but the light is very abundant. From time to time, a cloud floats over and brings a shadow on the beach. This is really a comfortable season.


    The fine sands are just like the extension of the Red Sea. Looking from afar Well, the Red Sea is better


    Soft beach, green date trees, dark blue sea water, a sunshade and a row of reclining chairs, enjoying the cool sugarcane juice, which completely outlines all the beautiful Fanlin can imagine.


    Of course, it all comes from Hermione''s promise.


    How can a long planned red sea tour not come to practice after having a lot of time?


    Anyway, Fanlin is a shameless man.


    Although it is put at the end of the trip, it is worth the long wait.


    Sunshine, sand, waves, and little sister.


    Well, the unique transition of the water and the sky, and then the desert behind me is really shocking.


    Although Hermione moved to live with Furong, it couldn''t stop van Lin''s enthusiasm.


    Bill has a hibiscus, and van Lin has a Hermione And a Gabriel


    (all of a sudden, Gabriel is still young, so it''s only childish to take her to the beach, eh Innocence!)


    It''s a pity that Gabriel is so obsessed with Hermione. Since Furong and bill collude with each other, it''s hard. They all have a bed together.


    The worst part is the excuse Bill made.


    "I took Hibiscus to the order of the Phoenix party. You know, that''s what I''m in charge of on the Egyptian side, so please look after Gabriel."


    What kind of excuse is this? Actually, Fanlin joined the order of the Phoenix much earlier than Bill. Why can''t he take Hibiscus with him?


    Well, hibiscus may not matter, but considering Hermione


    This creates a very bad phenomenon, the mismatch between the rapid development of emotion and reality.


    Why does it not match


    When she came to the Red Sea, she had no chance. When she was looking for a place to live, Hermione wanted to sleep with noviya. Well, the reason was that she wanted to save money. She had four girls and two boys.Anyway, no matter how it is distributed, it''s impossible for women and men to live together. At least Hibiscus doesn''t want to sleep with bill now. It''s a long and hard work for bill.


    However, Hermione still sympathized with van Lin after all.


    In the middle of the night, I would like to go out to the Red Sea to see the scenery and lie on the pyramid to count the stars. Two people, no, should be two cats. They have done this.


    However, it is usually carried out after novia sleeps, and bill is not at ease.


    Through a few days of familiarity, the good little Gabriel is still very easy to coax. Generally, when she falls asleep, she will not wake up like other children. As long as Hibiscus is careful enough to hide Gabriel and bill for a few hours, she has done such things.


    One day, Gabriel smashed him and Hermione in the middle of the night to find out. Gabriel did not dare to sleep alone, and her sister, who had fallen into the abyss of love, did not care about her.


    In the words of Hibiscus, it is a necessary sacrifice to give up her lovely sister for the time being to fulfill a great love.


    This is to cultivate Gabriel''s independent character. It is impossible for Gabriel to find someone to marry immediately after graduation.


    Well, it must be admitted that Hibiscus'' heresy has some truth. Most importantly, for the sake of Hibiscus swimsuit, it is not unforgivable.


    "That''s better, you say." Bill lay arched van leen''s shoulders.


    "Hermione, of course."


    "It''s no fun for you, Fanlin. Hermione is only 15 years old, and Hibiscus is an adult."


    "Bill, I must warn you," Fanlin sat up. "You must keep a clear mind in the process of pursuing hibiscus. You can''t let your head be full of It''s all sand. "


    "So you slept together for more than 20 days?" Bill asked, "and then dare not touch it?"


    "Touch the wool." "We are only 15 years old," Fanlin said


    "So yes, so that we can live together?" Asked Bill.


    "Of course, we are boyfriend and girlfriend, and if you and hibiscus take care of Gabriel, I think we''ll have a better time."


    "You''re not interested." Bill laughed. "We''re doing it for Gabriel, too."


    "Wow, I''ve never seen a shameless back. I''m really wrong about you." Fanlin exclaimed, like being trampled on the tail, hibiscus said so understandable, after all, her swimsuit, but Bill''s words.


    "Or, for the sake of bringing novia here?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 791

    In the middle of the hottest summer day, a sleepy tranquility enveloped the large square houses on Privet Drive. Dusty cars, with their lights blazing, stop on yellow lawns that used to be green but now scorched - because rubber pipes are no longer allowed to be used for watering. Deprived of their usual pursuit of car washing and mowing, Privet Drive residents returned to their shady homes, with windows wide open in the hope that there would be no hope of a cool breeze.


    Harry Potter''s appearance is not liked by his neighbors who like to watch others being punished by law, but when he hides behind the hydrangea Bush tonight, passers-by will not see him.


    In fact, he could only be found if his Uncle Vernon or Aunt Petunia stuck his head out of the living room window and looked directly into the flower stand below.


    On the whole, Harry was glad he was hiding here. He may not be very comfortable lying on this hot, hard ground, but on the other hand, no one here will notice his glare, grind their teeth so that he can hardly hear the news, or ask him some mean questions, which always happens when he wants to watch TV with his aunt and uncle in the living room.


    It was almost as though such thoughts flew through the open window that Harry''s uncle, Vernon Dursley, suddenly spoke.


    "It''s good that the boy didn''t break in again. But where is he now


    "I don''t know," Aunt Petunia said unconcerned, "not in the house anyway"


    Uncle Vernon muttered impatiently, "look at the news," he said sternly, "I want to know what he really wants to do, and a normal boy will care about what is said in the news - not like Dudley at all! He knew nothing; he doubted that he knew who the minister was now! Anyway, nothing about his group should be on our news -- "


    " Shh, fenon, "Aunt Petunia said," the window is open! "


    Dursley quieted down. Harry heard the jingle of a fruit breakfast basket, and he saw old lady Fogg, a strange cat loving lady on Wisteria Road, walking slowly towards her. Harry was very happy that he was hiding behind the Bush, for Mrs. Fogg had recently asked him to come to her for tea as soon as she saw him on the road.


    She turned the corner and disappeared into sight.


    Uncle Vernon''s voice came again from the window.


    "Is Dudley out for tea?"


    "At the pockethers house," said Aunt Petunia fondly, "he has so many children that he''s really likable."


    Harry suppressed the laughter from his nostrils.


    Dersley had a poor, stupid trust in their son, Dudley. They believed in the silly lie that Dudley went out every night for tea with different guys during the holidays.


    Harry was very clear about the fact that Dudley wasn''t going anywhere for tea. Dudley and his group went to the park every night to do damage, smoke on street corners, and throw stones at passing cars and children. Harry saw them while he was walking in little Wai King Road. He spent most of his holidays wandering the streets picking up newspapers from the garbage cans on the road.


    The opening music of the seven o''clock news got into Harry''s ears. There was a stir in his stomach.


    "In the second week of the baggage Porter strike at the Spanish airport, a record number of helpless holidaymakers have filled the airport -"


    "if it''s me, I''ll make them lose their jobs forever," he yelled as he heard the last words of the broadcaster. But anyway, outside the flower stand, Harry''s heart seemed to be broken.


    If anything happens, it will make headlines. Death and destruction are certainly more important than helpless holidaymakers.


    slowly spit as like as two peas of air, staring at the glittering blue sky. This summer is the same as every day: tension, anticipation, short relaxation, and tension. Always, never stop, why didn''t anything happen? He continued to listen in case there were little clues that Muggles would not really know - an unexplained disappearance, or perhaps, some strange accident.


    But after the luggage operator strike, it was about the drought in the southeast.


    Harry opened his eyes. There was no value left. He carefully raised his head and crawled on his knees and elbows, ready to climb out of the window.


    Just as he had just moved two inches, something happened. There was a loud, shelling crackle that broke the peace of sleep. A cat ran restlessly out of a parked car and ran away. A scream and a curse roar came from Dursley''s living room with the sound of broken China.


    As if it was a signal he had been waiting for for, Harry jumped to his feet and pulled a stick out of his jeans belt, as if he had drawn a sword - but before he could get up, his head suddenly collided with the suddenly opened window of the Dursleys'' house, which made Aunt Petunia''s cry even louder.


    Harry felt as if his head had been split in two. He swayed, his eyes dazzled, he tried to pay attention to the road, and recognized the source of the noise, but before he had time to stagger to his feet, a pair of large purplish purple hands reached out of the window and squeezed his throat tightly."Throw it away!" "Don''t let anyone see it!" he yelled in his ear


    "Let me go!" Harry gasped. They wrestled for a few seconds. Harry pushed his uncle''s sausage like fingers with his left hand, and grasped his wand with his right hand. It was as if Harry''s head had given him a terrible pain. Uncle Vernon cried out and let Harry go, as if he had been suddenly shocked.


    An invisible force was released from his nephew, making it impossible for him to grasp it.


    Harry panted forward over the hydrangea bush, stood up and looked around.


    There was no sign that anything was causing the noise, but some of the faces were peeking out of a nearby window. Harry quickly put his wand back into his trousers and made an innocent look.


    "What a lovely night!" "Did you hear the car backfire?" Uncle Vernon called, waving to Mrs. 7 on the opposite door, who was looking out from the netted curtains at home? Let me and Penny startle


    He continued to grin with a terrible grin, until all the curious neighbors disappeared from their windows, and the smile turned into an extremely angry twist, and he waved Harry back.


    Harry took a few steps closer to him and stood carefully where Uncle Vernon couldn''t reach out to strangle him.


    "What the hell are you doing? Boy Uncle Vernon cried, his voice trembling with anger.


    "What am I doing?" Harry said coldly, still looking around to find out who caused the noise.


    "From the outside, I turned a racket at me like a gun..."


    "I didn''t make that sound!" Harry said firmly. Aunt Petunia''s slender horse face appeared behind Uncle Vernon''s broad purple face. She looks blue.


    "Why were you lurking under our window just now?"


    "Yes, yes, good question, penny. What were you doing under our window?"


    "Listen to the news." Harry said in a resignation tone. His aunt and uncle exchanged angry eyes.


    "Listen to the news? Do you say that again? "


    "You know, there are new changes every day." Said Harry.


    "Don''t think you''re smart here! boy! What do you want to know? Don''t tell me to listen to the news again. You know all about you -- "


    " be careful, fenon! " Aunt Petunia whispered, and Uncle Vernon lowered his voice so that Harry could hardly hear him. "You people don''t listen to our news at all!"


    "That''s just what you know," said Harry.


    Dursley stared at him for a few seconds, and then Aunt Petunia said, "you dirty little liar, those," and he lowered his voice so that Harry could only recognize the words from her mouth. "What''s the owl doing? Why didn''t you get the news?"


    "Aha!" Uncle Vernon said, in a complacent whisper, "you hear me! Boy, do you think we don''t know that you''ve got news from the plague birds Harry hesitated for a moment, and he had to admit it, even though his aunt and uncle didn''t know how bad it felt to admit it.


    "Owl - no news for me." He said dully.


    "I don''t believe it!" Aunt Petunia said at once. "Neither am I!" Said Uncle Vernon excitedly. "We know you''re planning something weird." Said Aunt Petunia. "We are not stupid!" Said Uncle Vernon.


    "That''s news to me." Harry said his temper had come up too, and he ran away before Dursley could call him back. Through the front lawn, across the low flower wall, stride on the street.


    He knew he was in trouble now, he knew he would face his aunt and uncle later and pay for his rudeness, but he didn''t think so much now. There was something more urgent in his mind.


    Harry was sure that the voice was made by someone organized or disorganized. It sounds like a homesick elf, more than when it disappears into the air. Is dobby in Privet Drive now? Would dobby follow him at such times? This shouldn''t be ah, dobby was left at Hogwarts by Vaseline. If something really happened, fanin would come to him. Could it be Vaseline? According to Dumbledore, half of the holiday is now over


    With this in mind, he looked around again and looked down Privet Drive, but there was nothing there. Harry was sure dobby didn''t know how to be invisible, and that van Lin wasn''t lurking. It was natural that he and Hermione were in Egypt.


    He continued to walk aimlessly, let him walk these roads well. Every few steps he took, he looked back through his shoulders, and he was sure that there was something magical around him as he lay in Aunt Petunia''s dead begonias. Why didn''t they speak to him? Why didn''t you contact him? Why are they still hiding. Then, his sense of almost frustration frustrated him. Maybe there''s no magic at all. Maybe he was so eager to find even the smallest things about his world that now he is too sensitive to a little noise.Was he sure it wasn''t the sound of something breaking in the neighborhood? Harry felt a dull and heavy feeling in his stomach, and he knew that this hopeless feeling had tormented him many times this summer.


    Tomorrow morning he''ll go up with the five o''clock alarm to pay for the owl who brought him the prophet''s Daily - but what''s new? Harry just glances at the front page these days and throws the newspaper aside. Only the stupid man who ran the newspaper realized that Voldemort had returned and made it a front page headline would have interested Harry.


    If he''s lucky enough to receive an owl from his good friend Ron, Egypt is so far away that he can''t expect any more from vaseline and Hermione.


    Although he wanted Ron or Sirius to tell him something, he couldn''t.


    We can''t tell you about the mystery man. Obviously, we''re told not to do this in case our owl falls into someone else''s hands, we''re busy, but we can''t tell you the details here, it''ll be clear, we''ll tell you everything when we meet - but when will they see him?


    No one has given an exact date.


    Ron scribbled on his birthday card that I hope to see you soon, but when?


    Or does Dumbledore think Ron they can understand better than he does?


    Harry has told himself for the nth time this summer not to think that way. It''s bad enough for him to revisit in his dream, to wander aimlessly, and not to have a place to live.


    He took a turn around the corner to crescent Mulan street. He met his godfather for the first time, right on the side of the garage halfway down the narrow lane.


    Sirius, at least, seems to understand Harry''s feelings.


    Admittedly, his letter, like Ron''s, said nothing, but there were at least some soothing warnings that felt better than the anxious clues.


    I know it disappoints you. Take care of yourself. Don''t meddle. Things will get better. Be careful and don''t act rashly


    Well, Harry thought, he was walking across crescent Mulan street, up Mulan Road, and heading for the ANHEI Sports Park, and he had done (or even surpassed) what Sirius had suggested to him.


    He had tried to restrain his own thoughts on the broom.


    In fact, he felt that his actions had made him feel frustrated and angry: he had been stuck in Privet Drive for so long, hiding under the flower bed, hoping to hear a little about what Voldemort was doing, and little by little, his hopes of hearing about what Voldemort was doing were diminishing.


    Harry stooped through the locked door and across the hot lawn. The park was as empty as the surrounding streets.


    As he walked across the swing, he sat down on the only swing that had not been destroyed by Dudley and his gang, one arm coiled around the chain, looking angrily at the ground. He could no longer hide under the Dursleys'' garden.


    Tomorrow he has to think of some new way to listen to the news. At the same time, he will have a night that is not worth looking forward to, not calm, disturbed.


    Through the long, dark hallway, with locked doors at the end, he felt trapped when he was awake. His scars often tingle, but he thought it would no longer interest Ron, Hermione or Sirius. Maybe van Lin would, but it doesn''t seem surprising.


    In the past, his scar pain was a warning to Voldemort that he was strong again. Now that Voldemort has come back to life, they may only tell him that it was the result of frequent anger - no worries - and the old saying.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 792

    Harry didn''t know how long he had been sitting on the swing until a voice interrupted his meditation.


    He looked up and looked around. Street lights on the surrounding roads gave off a foggy light, illuminating the profile of a group of people passing through the park.


    One of them was singing a bad song, and the others were laughing. The expensive car they were coasting on made a soft noise.


    Harry knew who those people were. The man in front of him was undoubtedly his cousin, Dudley Dursley, coming home with his loyal gang.


    Dudley was as fat as he used to be, but a year of hard dieting and a new approach made a big difference in his physique. Dudley recently became the heavyweight champion of the southeastern intercollegiate boxing competition, as Uncle Vernon happily told those who would listen to him. Uncle Vernon called it an aristocratic sport, which made Harry feel that Dudley looked more terrible than when he used to use Harry as a sling in his old school.


    Harry wasn''t afraid of Dudley. He just felt that Dudley worked very hard to learn boxing, not because of celebration or praise.


    The children around them were afraid of Dudley - more than they were afraid of "Potter" - who, as they had been warned, was a boy sent to the Santa Bruce security center juvenile school.


    Harry watched the dark figures walk across the lawn, wondering who they were teaching tonight?


    "Look around," Harry thought to himself, "come on, look around. I''ll sit here and try to hit me..."


    But they didn''t turn around, they didn''t see him, they were almost at the railing. Harry stopped calling them. It was not a wise move to fight. He could not use magic. He would be fired again.


    The voice of Dudley''s gang disappeared. They walked to Mulan street and disappeared into sight.


    Are you satisfied, Sirius, Harry thought, not rash action, obediently stay, and Sirius did the opposite before.


    Harry stood up and stretched.


    Aunt Petunia and Uncle Vernon felt that Dudley could go home whenever he came home, and that it was too late when he came home. Uncle Vernon threatened Harry that he would lock him up in the shed if he came home later than Dudley. So, with a dull yawn and still feeling glum, Harry walked to the park gate.


    Mulan Road, like Privet Drive, was full of big, square houses with manicured meadows, owned by a tall, square man who drove a clean car like Uncle Vernon.


    Harry preferred the night at little Wai King Road, when the curtain windows glowed like jewels in the dark, and they did not. As he walked through the house, some people thought he had broken into the house and muttered dissatisfaction.


    He walked very fast, so on the half way of Mulan Road, he saw Dudley and his gang again. They said goodbye to each other at the entrance of Mulan crescent street.


    Harry went into the shadow of a lilac tree and waited.


    "- he barks like a pig, doesn''t he?" Malcolm said, making others laugh.


    "It''s a great hook." Peel said.


    "How about this time tomorrow evening?" Dudley said.


    "Come to my house. My parents are out." Said Gordon.


    "See you then!" Dudley said.


    "Goodbye. Dudley


    "Goodbye, boss!"


    Harry waited until everyone else had gone. When their voices faded again, he walked around the corner, walked quickly, and soon came close to Dudley Dudley is humming out of tune in a leisurely and complacent way. It''s really bad enough. Don''t he know that he has five notes?


    "Hey, boss!"


    Dudley turned around.


    "Oh, it''s you!" Dudley grunted, "how long have you been the boss?" Harry asked.


    "Shut up!" Dudley growled and walked away.


    "What a cool name!" Harry said, smiling as he walked behind his cousin, "to me, you''ll always be" Darling "


    " I said, shut up! " Dudley said his ham hand had become a fist. "Do those people know what your mother called you?"


    "Shameless!"


    "You don''t say she''s shameless. So I can call you darling Dudley or Dudley darling


    Dudley didn''t say anything. It seemed that he needed to put up with it to keep from beating Harry.


    "And who are you fighting tonight?" Harry asked. His smile disappeared. "Another child of a few years old? You beat mark Elvin two days ago."


    "He deserves it!" Dudley growled.


    "Is it?"


    "He insulted me!"


    "Is it? He means you''re like a pig taught to walk on hind legs? That''s not an insult, Dudley, that''s the truth Harry said helplessly, this is all in a summer vacation to teach him."A muscle in Dudley''s jaw was shaking, which pleased Harry - he knew it made Dudley angry. He felt that the frustration he felt was being transmitted to his cousin through a straw - the only way he could vent.


    They turned to the right on the narrow path where Harry first saw Sirius, a short cut intersection between Mulan moon street and Wisteria road.


    It''s empty and darker than the road he''s connected to because there''s no street light.


    Their steps, surrounded by a garage on one side and a fence on the other, sound dull.


    "Think of yourself as a strong man who can hide everything, right?" Said Dudley, pausing for a few seconds.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "The thing you want to hide."


    Harry laughed again.


    "It''s not as stupid as you look, is it? Dudley? But I don''t think you can walk and talk? " He pulled out his wand and saw Dudley looking sideways.


    "You can''t!" Dudley immediately said, "I know the rules. If you do it, you''ll be expelled from that weird school!"


    "How do you know they haven''t changed the law? Boss


    "They didn''t!" Dudley said, although he didn''t sound sure. Harry laughed softly.


    "You can''t beat me without that thing, can you?" Dudley growled. "So you need four guys to stand behind you so you can knock down a kid of a few years old? Do you know what your boxing title is? How big is your opponent? Seven years old? Eight years old? "


    "I knocked him out for 20 minutes. He''s as heavy as you two! You wait for me to ask dad to take that thing out -- "


    " you''re running to dad again? Is his darling boxing champion afraid of Harry''s dirty little wand


    "Not so brave at night, are you?" Dudley scoffed.


    "This is the night, Dudley. This is what we call the night."


    "I mean when you sleep!" Dudley growled. He stopped, and Harry stopped, looking at his cousin.


    From Dudley''s fuzzy face, he saw a strange expression of victory.


    "What do you mean? Am I not brave enough to sleep Said Harry.


    "What do you think I''m afraid of? Pillow or what? "


    "I heard that last night," said Dudley, holding his breath. "You talk in your sleep. Moan again."


    "What do you mean?" Said Harry, but a cold feeling jumped into his stomach. He dreamed about the cemetery again last night.


    Dudley let out a shrill laugh, then pretended a high pitched whimper, "don''t kill Cedric! Don''t take him! Who is Cedric? Your boyfriend? "


    "I -- you lie!" Harry said mechanically, but his mouth was dry. He knew Dudley wasn''t lying. Did he hear anything else about Cedric?


    "Dad, help me! dad! He''s going to kill me! Whoa, whoa, whoa! Shut up Harry said quietly, "shut up! Dudley! I warn you


    "Come and help me! dad! Come and help me! mom! That man took Cedric away! dad! Help me! He - don''t you mean me? " Dudley leaned against the wall of the alley.


    Harry pointed his wand at Dudley''s heart. Harry could feel the 15 years of hatred for Dudley hitting every inch of his body - why didn''t he hit Dudley now? Let Dudley crawl home like a bug? Make him speechless and grow insect tentacles?


    "Don''t say that again!" Harry yelled, "do you understand?"


    "Point that thing at something else!"


    "I said, do you understand?"


    "Something else!"


    "Do you understand?"


    "Get that thing out of me -" said Dudley, panting in a strange trembling voice, as if he had been immersed in ice water. Something happened in the night sky. The stars in the indigo sky were suddenly painted black and lost their light - stars, moon, dim street lights at the end of the lane, the rumble of cars and the murmur of trees disappeared.


    The mild night suddenly became sharp and cold. They were completely surrounded by an impenetrable, silent darkness, as if a huge hand had covered the whole lane with a thick cloak.


    For a moment, Harry thought he had done some magic unintentionally, though he tried to restrain it. Then he realized that he was wrong. He had no ability to extinguish the stars. He turned his head to this way, and then to the other side. He wanted to see something, but the darkness seemed to cover his eyes with a thin veil.


    Dudley''s voice of fear came into Harry''s ear. "You - what are you doing? Stop - stop


    "I didn''t do anything! shut up! Don''t move


    "I can''t see anything! I''m blind! I - "


    " I said shut up Harry stood still, turning his invisible eyes to the left and then to the right. The cold was so strong that his whole body was shaking. He had goose bumps on his arm. His hair was all up at the back of his neck. He opened his eyes to the largest extent and looked around in a daze, but he didn''t see anything. It can''t be - they can''t be here - it can''t be in Siu Wai Kim road. He listens nervously. He can hear them before he sees them"I - I''m going to tell Dad -" Dudley sobbed. "Where are you? What are you doing - "


    " can''t you shut up? " Harry hissed, "I''m trying to hear --"


    but suddenly he was silent, and he heard what he was most worried about. There was something in the alley that didn''t belong there. Something was giving out a long, hoarse, rattling breath. Harry felt a shaking of fear as if he were standing in the cold air.


    "Stop - stop! Stop it!! I''ll hit you! I swear I will


    "Dudley, shut up..."


    Bang!


    A fist hit Harry on the head, making him unsteady. He saw stars.


    For the second time in an hour, Harry felt his head split in half, and the next second, he felt like he had fallen to the ground and his wand was gone.


    "You idiot! Dudley Cried Harry, his eyes full of tears from pain, and he crawled on the ground with his hands and knees. He heard Dudley run away clumsily, knock down the lane fence and fall.


    "Dudley! Come back! You''re running to that thing A scream of fear stopped Harry. At the same time, Harry felt the cold climb up his back, which can only prove one thing, more than one.


    "Dudley! Shut up! No matter what you do! Shut up! Magic wand Harry grunted crazily, his hands crawling across the ground like spiders. "Where? Come on - flash


    He said the mantra mechanically, and recklessly lit up what he was looking for - he thought it was incredible, the wand glowed a few inches in his right hand - and the wand head lit up.


    Harry grabbed it, staggered to his feet and looked around.


    His stomach was twisting. A towering, turban - bearing object was sliding towards him, hovering on the ground, not seeing the face or feet under the robe, coming over, sucking hungrily at night. Stumbling back, Harry raised his wand.


    "Call on God to protect you!"


    A small sliver of silver gas shot from the end of the wand. The Dementor slowed down, but the spell didn''t work.


    Stumbling, he retreats as Dementors approach him, and fear fills his brain - concentration! ¡ª¡ªA pair of gray, sticky, gnarled hands came out from under the Dementor''s robe, trying to reach him. A quick voice filled Harry''s ears.


    "Call on God to protect you!" His voice sounded faint and distant, and another little sliver of silver smoke - weaker than it had been - came out of the Wand - he could not do it, he could not make the spell work. There was a burst of laughter in his head, sharp, cold laughter, and he could smell the Dementor''s rotten, deathly cold breath filling his lungs, and he was about to drown him - think - happy things - but there was no happiness in his head, the Dementor''s cold fingers were tightening in his throat, the shrill sneers were getting louder and louder, his head "Bow to death, Harry - there may be no pain at all -I don''t know ¡ª¡ªI''ve never died... "


    He will never see his friends again! Their faces suddenly appeared in his mind. He struggled to breathe, "hooray guard!"


    A huge stag silver from his wand port, its antlers to the top of the Dementor''s heart. The Dementor is knocked back and flies away like darkness. When the stag attacks again, the Dementor is repulsed, falls down, and runs away like a bat.


    "This way!" Harry called to the stag. He ran down the alley and raised the lighted wand. "Dudley? Dudley? " He ran about a dozen steps to find them: Dudley fell on the ground bent, his hands covering his face. The second Dementor bent down, grabbed Dudley''s wrist with his sticky hand, pulled them apart as if in love, and lowered his turban face to Dudley as if to kiss him.


    "Catch it!" Harry roared. With a rapid roar, the silver stag he summoned quickly passed him. Just an inch from the Dementor''s blind face, the antlers butted it, and the monster was lifted into the air. Then, like his companion, he flew away and disappeared from the night sky. The stag slowly ran to the end of the path and turned silver The smoke disappeared.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 793

    The moon, stars, and streetlights suddenly returned to real life. A warm breeze blew through the alleys, trees in the nearby garden rustled, and the rumble of cars on Mulan street in the ordinary world filled the air.


    Harry stood still, and all his feelings were shaking as he was suddenly brought back to the real world. After a while, he found that his shirt was completely stuck to him - he was soaked in sweat.


    He can''t believe what happened just now. The Dementors are here, in xiaowai Jinlu!


    I can''t believe it, but even if I don''t believe my eyes, his wand won''t cheat him. Oh, of course, and this pig


    Dudley lay curled on the ground, sobbing and shaking. Harry was bending down to see if he could stand on his own, but suddenly Harry heard a loud, rapid step behind him.


    Harry subconsciously raised his wand again, crossing Dudley''s heel and facing the visitor.


    That''s Mrs. Figg, their old eccentric neighbor.


    Mrs. Figg appeared panting. Her gray hair was ripping from her hairnet. There was a jingle of string shopping bags on her wrist. Her feet were only half covered in her Plaid carpet slippers. Harry quickly put away his wand, but


    "Don''t put it away! Silly boy She screamed, "what if they''re still around? Oh, I''m going to kill Mundungus Fletcher! "


    "What do you say?" Harry was in a daze.


    "He''s gone," said Mrs. Figg with both hands. "He left to see a man who had dropped a set of crucibles from the back of a broom! I told him that if he left, I would skin him alive. Now look what happened! Dementors! Fortunately this time, I brought Mr. Tibbs into this incident! But we still don''t have time to look around! Now, Harry, we''re going to take you home! Oh, this trouble shouldn''t have happened! I''m going to kill him! "


    "But -" for Harry, the old lady neighbor who found out that his crazy cat lover knew what Dementors were, which shocked Harry almost as much as he met two Dementors in the alley.


    "You - you are - you are a witch?" Harry could hardly believe what he said.


    "As Mundungus fully understands, I''m a squib, so how can you imagine that I''m capable of helping you repel Dementors? But when I warned him, he left you unwisely -- "


    " Mundungus has been following me? " Harry said in disbelief.


    "Aha - it''s him! He made such a noise in front of my house


    "Yes! yes! yes! But fortunately, just in case, I had Mr. Tibbs stand under a car, and Mr. Tibbs did come to warn me, but by the time I went to your house, you had left - and now - Oh! What will Dumbledore say? "


    "You She yelled at Dudley, who was still lying on his back in the alley, "get your fat ass off the ground, come on!"


    "Do you know Dumbledore?" Harry was staring at Mrs. Figge, and the message was not to be taken aback.


    "Of course I know Dumbledore, and who doesn''t know Dumbledore? But now come on - if they come back, there''s nothing I can do about it. I''ve never made it into a tea bag. Frankly, I can''t even get the wand''s recognition... "


    This is a sad topic. Just like Mr. filch, as a squib, they have the ability to face those magical creatures like witches, but they can''t store half of the magic power in their bodies. The innate magic is dissolved in flesh and blood, and the subtle sense can''t even light up even the simplest magic wand


    "Sorry..." Harry is aware of the damage that some topics have done to a wizard, like Mr. filch, who has lost his nerve.


    "It doesn''t matter, son. I''ve been used to it for a long time. Moreover, I can see many different things. Although it''s not friendly to me, my cognition is clearer than that of ordinary people. No wizard would willingly stay in Muggle forever, but I don''t think it''s bad. At least, no one will target a squib, and continuously Accumulating magic allows me to experience a little bit in a very short time, before they dissipate... "


    "But let''s get out of here." Said Mrs. Figg.


    She stopped and tugged at Dudley''s fat arm with her thin hand.


    "Get up, you useless fool, get up!"


    But Dudley was neither able nor willing to stand up. He lay on the ground, trembling, pale, and lips closed.


    "Oh, I''ll do it!" Harry grabbed Dudley''s arm and lifted it up.


    Although Harry can''t be regarded as malnourished because of school, at most he is thin, but Dudley''s name is not for nothing. It''s a long established thing. Together with van LinAfter a lot of hard work, he tried to get Dudley to lift his feet, but Dudley still looked unconscious. His little eyes rolled in their sockets, and his face was covered with sweat; when Harry let himself go, his body dangled dangerously.


    "Hurry up!" Cried Mrs. Figg hysterically. Harry put one of Dudley''s fat arms on his shoulder and dragged him to the street. Under Dudley''s weight, Harry''s shoulders drooped slightly.


    Mrs. Figg staggered in front of them, nervously watching the corner of the street.


    "Pull out your wand!" As they entered Wisteria Road, she said to Harry, "don''t worry about secrecy now. (the Secrecy Act is a law made by the Ministry of magic to prohibit the use of magic in Muggle areas). We will be severely punished in any case. We may be hanged by a dragon like an asshole. Talk about that sensible minor witchcraft restriction: that''s what Dumbledore is worried about - where is the end of the street? Oh, that''s Mr. prentice. Don''t put your wand down, boy! Don''t let me tell you all the time that I can''t use magic, OK


    It''s not easy to hold the wand steadily while dragging Dudley. Harry impatiently bumps his cousin Dudley in the ribs, but Dudley seems to have lost all the desire to act independently.


    He collapsed on Harry''s shoulders, his huge feet trailing on the ground.


    "Why didn''t you tell me you''re a squib, Mrs. Figg?" Harry gasped as he struggled to walk. "When I''m in your house - why don''t you say anything?"


    "Dumbledore''s order. I have to watch over you, but I can''t tell you anything. You''re too young. I''m sorry to give you such a miserable time, Harry! But if the Dursleys think you like me here, they won''t let you come again. You know, it''s not easy, but, oh! Look what I''ve said Once again, her palms were sweating and she cried sadly, "when Dumbledore heard this - how could Mundungus leave, until midnight he was supposed to be on duty - where was he? How can I tell Dumbledore what happened? I can''t get in touch. "


    "I have an owl, and you can borrow it." Harry groaned, astonished that his back could bear the weight of Dudley.


    "Harry, you don''t understand! Dumbledore wants to move as soon as possible. The Ministry of magic has its own channel to detect the magic of minors. They already know it now. You must believe me


    "But I got rid of Dementors, and I had to use magic - they should be more worried about what Dementors are doing wandering Wisteria Road, right? Hermione said, "Dementors can''t leave Azkaban..."


    "Oh, my dear, I wish that was the case, but I''m afraid - Mundungus Fletcher, I''m going to kill you!"


    When a man in a tattered coat suddenly appeared in front of them, there was a loud crash, and the air was filled with a pungent smell of wine mixed with the smell of rotten tobacco.


    The man had short, round legs, long, loose yellow hair, and bloodshot, loose eyes, all of which made him look like a short legged hound, with a sombre look. He also held on to a small silver bag, which Harry immediately recognized as an invisible cloak.


    "Good morning? Feig. " He looked at Mrs. Figg, Harry and Dudley for the first time, and then said. "What happened during my secret activities?"


    "To hell with your secret activities!" Mrs. Figg called out, "Dementors appear, you useless thief to be killed!"


    "Dementors?" Mundungus was stunned, and he repeated, "do you mean Dementors?"


    "Yes, right here, you''re a worthless, lame spy, right here!" Mrs. Figg screamed. "Under your watch, the Dementors attacked the child!"


    "Oh," replied Mundungus weakly, seeing Harry from Mrs. Figge, and then looking back, "Oh, I --"


    "are you selling those stolen crucibles again! Didn''t I tell you not to go? Do I - "


    " I also know that I -- "Mundungus looks very uncomfortable." it, it''s really a good business opportunity. Look -- "


    Mrs. Figge lifted the bag wrapped around her arm and threw it on Mundungus''s face. The string of the bag wrapped around Mundungus''s neck. Judging from the jingling of the bag, it should be contained in it It''s full of cat food.


    "Ouch - take it away - take it away, you crazy old bat! Somebody will tell Dumbledore about it! "


    "Yes - they have already done it!" Mrs. Figg yelled, throwing colorful cat food at every part of montungues she could reach. "And - preferably you - you can tell Dumbledore why you didn''t rescue there!""Keep your head up!" Said Mundungus, holding his hand over his head and retreating, "I''m on my way! I''m on my way And then with another huge shattering sound, he disappeared.


    "I wish Dumbledore would kill him!" Now, come here, Harry. What are you waiting for


    Harry decided not to waste the rest of his strength to point out that he could hardly move under the weight of Dudley. He lifted Dudley, who was half unconscious, and made him lean forward.


    "I''ll take you to the door," said Mrs. Figg as they turned into Privet Drive. "Just in case there are more Dementors around, oh! My God, it''s a disaster, and you have to fight them back on your own, and Dumbledore said, we should do whatever we can to protect you from magic, OK! I don''t think it''s time to worry about small things, but the cats are pranking now


    "So," Harry gasped, "has Dumbledore been following me?"


    "Of course Yes, "said Mrs. Figg, obviously impatient." do you think he''ll let you hang around after the June incident? Well, son, they told me it was wise and right to keep you here, "Mrs. Figg said as they arrived at number four." I hope someone will get in touch with you soon. It''s only half the time now... "


    "What are you going to do now?" Harry asked quickly.


    "I''ll go straight home," replied Mrs. Figg, who was shaking as she gazed at the dark streets around her. "I need to wait for more, just, just stay at home until then. Good night


    "Wait, don''t go now! I want to know -- "but Mrs. Figg has trotted away all the way, her slippers rattling, and her string bag jingling.


    "Wait!" Harry yelled after her. He had a million questions to ask anyone who had contact with Professor Dumbledore: but in a few seconds, Mrs. Figge was engulfed in darkness.


    Harry, with a wry face, reoriented Dudley''s shoulder so that they moved slowly and painfully to the garden path at 4 Privet Drive. The light in the living room is still on.


    Harry tucked his wand back into his jeans belt, rang the doorbell and watched Aunt Petunia''s silhouette grow bigger and weirdly twisted into the frosted glass of the door.


    "Dudley! It''s time, too. I''m getting very, very - Dudley, what''s going on


    Harry looked at Dudley next to him and jumped out of Dudley''s arm in time.


    Dudley shook in place, his face black and white, and then he opened his mouth and spit all over the door.


    "Dudley! Dudley! What happened? Vernon! Vernon Harry''s uncle came out of the bedroom in high spirits. His drooping moustache was blown from the left to the right. When he was excited, he always seemed to be like this.


    He hurried forward to help Aunt Petunia get Dudley, who was flabby, into the room without stepping on the disgusting vomit on the floor.


    "He''s sick, Vernon!"


    "How do you feel, son? What happened? Did Mrs. polks give you some kind of foreign tea? "


    "Why are you covered in dirt, my dear? Have you ever fallen to the ground? "


    "Wait - is your face OK, son?" Aunt Petunia screamed.


    "Call the police, Vernon! Call the police! Dudley, honey, talk to mom! What did they do to you? "


    Throughout the chaos, no one noticed Harry, and it suited him.


    He wanted to sneak in before Uncle Vernon slammed the door. When Dudley moved his noise show from the living room to the kitchen, Harry moved carefully and quietly upstairs.


    "Who did it, son? Tell us the name. We''ll get him. Don''t worry. "


    "Quiet! What does he want to say, Vernon! What happened, Dudley? Tell mom


    When Dudley recovered his voice, Harry stepped right at the bottom of the stairs.


    "It''s him."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 794

    Harry was frozen, his feet on the stairs, his face taut.


    "Boy! Come here With a mixture of fear and anger, Harry slowly moved his feet off the stairs and turned to follow the Dursleys. After the darkness outside, the carefully cleaned kitchen gave off a strange, unreal flash.


    Aunt Petunia placed Dudley in a chair, and Dudley was still green and looked wet and cold.


    Uncle Vernon stood in front of the drain cover and looked at Harry through his small, slit eyes.


    "What have you done to my son?" He growled in a threatening tone.


    "Nothing." Harry replied that he knew very well that Uncle Vernon would not believe him.


    "What did he do to you, Dudley?" Asked Aunt Petunia, in a trembling voice, as she sponged the vomit in front of Dudley''s leather jacket. "Is it - isn''t it - you know what I mean, dear? Did he - did he use that thing? "


    Dudley nodded slowly and tremblingly. "I didn''t!" When Aunt Petunia let out a wail and Uncle Vernon raised his fist, Harry cried out, "I did nothing to him! That''s not me! It was - "


    but just then, a long eared owl swooped in through the kitchen window. Nearly hitting Uncle Vernon''s head, he glided through the kitchen, dropped a large piece of parchment letter that he had in his mouth at Harry''s feet, then turned gracefully, with the end of its wings over the top of the refrigerator, then flew out again, soaring up, and disappearing through the garden.


    "Owl!" Uncle Vernon roared, the blood vessels surging in his face as he slammed the kitchen windows. "Another owl! I will never let another owl into my house again


    But Harry had already ripped open the envelope and pulled the letter out, and somewhere in his heart he was hit hard.


    Dear Mr. Porter:


    we have received information that at 9:23 this evening in the Muggle neighborhood, you performed the patron saint spell in front of a Muggle. This is a violation of section 70 of the regulations restricting the use of witchcraft by minors, which will result in your being expelled from Hogwarts School of witchcraft and Wizardry. Representatives of the Ministry of magic will arrive at your residence in a short time and destroy your wand. Since you have received a formal warning for your last violation of Article 3 of the relevant provisions of the International League of magicians on confidentiality, we regret to inform you that you must attend a disciplinary hearing at the Ministry of magic at 9:00 a.m. on August 2.


    I hope everything is well with you. Sincerely, Mafalda hopkeck, the Ministry of magic does not use the Magic Office properly.


    Harry read the letter twice. He was only vaguely aware of Uncle Vernon''s conversation with Aunt Petunia. Everything was cold and numb in his mind. This fact penetrated his mind like a paralyzing dart.


    He was removed from Hogwarts.


    It''s all over. He can''t go back.


    He looked up at the Dursleys. Uncle Vernon''s face was purple and he was growling, his fists still held high.


    Aunt Petunia put her arm around Dudley, who vomited again. Harry''s briefly numb brain seemed to be awake again.


    Representatives of the Ministry of magic will soon arrive at your residence and destroy your wand. It can only mean one thing. That is, he must run now.


    Harry doesn''t know where to go, but he can be sure of one thing, whether at Hogwarts or out there, he needs his wand.


    In a dream like state, he pulled out his wand and turned away from the kitchen.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" Cried Uncle Vernon. When Harry refuses to answer, he walks through the kitchen and slams the door to the living room.


    "We''re not finished, boy."


    "Get out of my way," Harry said quietly.


    "You will stay here and explain what happened to my son."


    "If you don''t get out of my way, I''ll curse you," said Harry, lifting his wand at the same time.


    "You can''t pull that thing out in front of me!" Exclaimed Uncle Vernon. "I know you''re not allowed to use magic outside that crazy building you call school!"


    "This crazy building has fired me," said Harry So I can do whatever I like. You have three seconds left. 1 2... "


    A huge glass shattering sound filled the bedroom. Aunt Petunia screamed again. Ignoring Uncle Vernon''s shouts and squatting down quickly, Harry, for the third time of the night, searched for the source of the commotion, which he had not caused.


    He immediately found it, a giddy, wrinkled barn owl (typical of poor Weasley owls, it was a miracle that it didn''t die on the way to the mail Ju Diao £©He was squatting on the windowsill outside the kitchen when it just hit the closed window.Pretending not to hear Uncle Vernon''s anguished cry, "owl!"


    Harry went through the room and opened the window.


    The owl, with its legs together and a small roll of parchment in its mouth, shook its feathers and ran away the moment Harry got the letter.


    Harry''s hand trembled and opened the second letter, which was rather scribbled and in cheap black ink.


    Harry:


    Dumbledore has just arrived at the Ministry of magic, and he is trying to deal with it. Don''t leave your uncle and aunt''s house. Don''t cast any magic again. Don''t hand over your wand.


    Arthur Weasley.


    What does it mean that Dumbledore is trying to settle the matter? How much power does Dumbledore have to defy orders from the Ministry of magic? So, does he have a chance to return to Hogwarts School of witchcraft and Wizardry?


    A little hope sprouted in Harry''s heart, but was soon strangled by fear; what could he do to refuse to hand over his wand without using magic?


    He will have to fight representatives of the Ministry of magic, and if he does, he will be thrown into Azkaban wizard prison, not just expelled.


    His mind is working fast, and he can run away at the risk of being wanted by the Ministry of magic, or stay here waiting for the Ministry to find him. He felt that the former option was tempting, but he knew that Mr. Weasley was sincere and, in any case, it was better not to make it worse until Dumbledore tried to solve it.


    "That''s right," said Harry. "I''ve changed my mind. I''m going to stay here."


    He dashed to the kitchen table, facing Dudley and Aunt Petunia.


    The Dursleys seemed puzzled by the dramatic change in Harry''s mind. Aunt Petunia stares at Uncle Vernon in despair. The blood vessels on the purple face of the latter are more prominent than those just burst.


    "Where do all these damn owls come from?" He complained.


    "The first one is just the owl directly under the Ministry of magic, which came to expel me," Harry said quietly. He was pricking up his ears to catch anything outside, and if the Ministry of magic representatives were approaching, it would be better to answer Uncle Vernon''s questions more simply and quietly than to make him angry and roar.


    "The second is from my friend Ron''s father, who works in the Ministry of magic."


    "Ministry of magic?" Uncle Vernon cried, "a fellow like you is in the government! Oh, that explains everything, everything. There is no doubt that our country is on the brink of extinction. "


    When Harry didn''t respond, Uncle Vernon looked at him and slapped him, "so why did they fire you?"


    "Because I use magic."


    "Aha!" Exclaimed Uncle Vernon, slamming his fist against the top of the refrigerator, pouring out some of Dudley''s low calorie snacks and spilling them on the floor.


    "So you used magic! What did you do to Dudley


    "Nothing," said Harry, his voice a little less calm. "It''s not me -"


    "it''s you." Dudley snored without warning. Uncle Vernon and Aunt Petunia immediately motioned Harry to be quiet and bent over Dudley at the same time.


    "Go on, son." "What did he do?" said Uncle Vernon


    "Tell us, dear," Aunt Petunia whispered.


    "He pointed his wand at me." Dudley muttered. "Yes, I did, but I didn''t use it -" Harry began to get angry, "but..."


    Harry didn''t seem to know how to explain it. He saved the pig. The Dementor almost sucked Dudley''s soul, but the Muggles couldn''t see it Those Dementors, only those who can capture the magic can find


    "Shut up!" Exclaimed Uncle Vernon and Aunt Petunia. "Go on, son," repeated Uncle Vernon, his moustache cocked in fury.


    "It''s dark," Dudley screamed hoarsely, shaking. "It''s dark. And then I heard - I heard a voice in my head. "


    Uncle Vernon and Aunt Petunia exchanged a look of absolute horror. If magic is what they hate the most in the world - this one for their neighbors who lie more than they do, it''s followed by a ban on hose (a drought ban on running water to water flower beds) People always have a clear love hate relationship in this kind of thing. The Dursleys apparently thought Dudley had lost his mind.


    "What do you hear?" Said Aunt Petunia, pale, with tears in her eyes.


    But Dudley didn''t seem able to go on.


    He shivered again and shook his big, blond head, and though the numbness of fear that had gripped Harry since the first owl arrived, he felt a certain degree of curiosity.


    Dementors allow a person to experience the worst of his life. What would Dudley, who had been spoiled, overeated and bullied, be forced to hear?Being bullied by him?


    I remember that when Fred and George came, Dudley was most afraid of him. If not


    Harry couldn''t think of it. After all, the difference between Dudley and him was too big. An ordinary pig The difference between wizard and wizard


    "So how did you fall head on, son?" Asked Uncle Vernon, in an unusually calm tone, which he used only in the presence of dying patients.


    "Stumbling," Dudley said feebly. "And then -" he pointed to his fat chest.


    Harry got it. Dudley was remembering the wet, sticky cold that filled his lungs, and all the joy was sucked out of him. "It''s horrible," Dudley said hoarsely. "Cold. The real cold. "


    "Yes," said Uncle Vernon in a forced calm tone, while Aunt Petunia anxiously put a hand on Dudley''s forehead to feel his temperature.


    "And then what happened, Dudley?"


    "Feel - feel - feel - feel like - like hell..."


    "As if you''ll never be happy again." Harry added dully. +


    "yes," whispered Dudley, still shaking.


    "So!" Uncle Vernon''s voice returned to that high pitched tone, as if he were clarifying the facts. "You used some crazy spell on my son, so he heard a voice and thought he was - doomed to be miserable, or something else, right?"


    "How many times do you want me to tell you?" Said Harry, his temper and voice rising. "That''s not me! Those are two Dementors


    "Two - what are you talking about?"


    "Photo - Soul - monster," Harry said clearly and slowly, "two."


    "So what do these creatures in hell do?"


    "They guard the wizard prison, Azkaban." Said Aunt Petunia. After two seconds of silence after these words, Aunt Petunia covered her mouth as if she had let a disgusting curse slip out of her mouth.


    Uncle Vernon looked at her with wide eyes.


    Harry''s brain was dizzy. Mrs. Figg had been once - was Aunt Petunia, too?


    "How did you know that?" Uncle Vernon asked Aunt Petunia in surprise. Aunt Petunia looked at herself in amazement. She stares at Uncle Vernon with a fearful apology, then gently lowers her hand and reveals her horse like teeth.


    "I heard - that terrible boy - tell her about Dementors many years ago," she said hesitantly.


    "If you''re talking about my parents, why don''t you use their names?" Harry exclaimed, but Aunt Petunia ignored him. She looked frightened and flustered.


    Harry fainted.


    Except for the outbreak a year ago, Harry never heard Aunt Petunia mention his mother, and the only time she screamed that Harry''s mother was a freak.


    Weird thoughts?


    For Muggles, witches really belong to the type of thinking problems, and in the eyes of witches, Muggles are the same race with incomplete spiritual development


    However, to Harry''s surprise, when Aunt Petunia tried her best to pretend that the magic world did not exist at all, she could still remember the information she had heard years ago about the scale of the magical world.


    From this to Hogwarts, in the middle of their lives, to Hogwarts


    Uncle Vernon opened his mouth, closed it, opened it again, and then closed it again. Obviously, he didn''t know how to say it. When he opened his mouth for the third time, he finally said hoarsely, "so - so - they - they are - they are - they exist, they are - reality exists?"


    Aunt Petunia nodded.


    Uncle Vernon saw Dudley from Aunt Petunia and Harry again, as if hoping someone would tell him it was April Fool''s day. He spoke again when he saw that no one was doing it, but the poor proverb he had managed to find was interrupted by the third owl''s visit tonight.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 795

    "But what are Dementors," Uncle Vernon asked furiously. "What can they do?"


    "I told you - they suck all the joy out of you," Harry said, "and if they had a chance, they would kiss you -"


    "kiss you?" Uncle Vernon''s eyes almost burst open. "Kiss you?"


    "That''s what they call it when they suck it out of your mouth."


    Aunt Petunia let out a scream.


    "His soul? They didn''t - he still had him. "


    Aunt Petunia grabbed Dudley''s shoulder and shook it vigorously, as if to check that she could hear Dudley''s soul shaking inside her body.


    "Of course they didn''t suck Dudley''s soul, and if they did, you''d know." Harry was infuriated.


    "So you beat them back, son?" Uncle Vernon said loudly, as if one were trying to pull the conversation back to the level he could understand. "You beat them one on two, son?"


    "He can''t fight Dementors one against two," Harry squeezed out of his clenched teeth.


    "Then why is he OK?" Uncle Vernon growled, "why didn''t he get sucked in?"


    "Because I cast the patron''s Curse -" Harry''s chest heaved violently, which is not uncommon, but is particularly angry now.


    With a click, a flap of wings, and a fall of dust, a fourth owl flew out of the kitchen fireplace.


    "In the name of God," growled Uncle Vernon, pulling a bushy beard off his chin, a move he had not done for a long time. "I don''t want to see owls here, I can''t stand it anymore, I tell you!"


    But Harry had taken a roll of parchment off the owl''s leg. He was sure the letter was from Dumbledore, explaining everything - Dementors, Mrs. Figg, what the Ministry of magic was going to do, how he and Dumbledore should calm everything - but it was the first time in his life that he saw Sirius''s handwriting in despair.


    Pretending not to hear Uncle Vernon''s complaint about the owl, and not seeing that as the owl flew back to the fireplace as he was nearest, a few moments later dust fell into Uncle Vernon''s eyes, and Harry read Sirius'' note.


    Arthur has told us what happened. Whatever you do, don''t leave the house again. Harry found that their response to what happened tonight was so inadequate that he closed the parchment and began to look for the rest of the letter, but nothing.


    And Harry''s temper went up again.


    Is there no one to say "well done" about his single defeat of two Dementors? Both Mr. Weasley and Sirius acted as if he was behaving badly and would not talk to him more until they were sure of the damage he had caused.


    "A peck mark, I mean the owl pecked here and flew out of my house. I don''t want to be like this, boy, I don''t -- "


    " I can''t stop the owl, "Harry snapped Sirius''s letter in his fist.


    "I need the truth of what happened tonight!" Uncle Vernon cried, "if Dementors hurt Dudley, will you be fired? You did that - you know, you admit it! "


    Harry took a deep, steady breath. His head was hot again. And now the best thing he wants to do is get away from the kitchen.


    "I killed Dementors with patron magic," Harry said, forcing himself to calm down again. "It''s the only thing that can resist them."


    "But what are Dementors doing in little Wai King Road?" Said Uncle Vernon, raising his voice.


    "I can''t tell you," Harry said wearily. "Because I don''t know." His head is now full of stars.


    Harry''s anger faded away. Harry felt dehydrated and exhausted. The Dursleys were staring at him.


    "It''s you," Uncle Vernon said sternly. "They''re dealing with you, boy. I know that. Otherwise, why are they here? Why are they in the alleys? You are the only - the only - "


    obviously, he can''t get himself to say the word wizard. "The only - you know what I mean - you''re the only one in a few miles. Oh, no, there''s another, but they''ve moved."


    "I don''t know why they''re here and, besides, Vaseline is in Egypt, it has nothing to do with him." Harry tried not to think about it, but because of Uncle Vernon''s words, Harry''s exhausted brain returned to work.


    Why do Dementors come to Xiaowei Jinlu? Why did they just show up when Harry arrived in the alley? How are they transmitted? Has the Ministry lost control of Dementors? Or did they abandon Azkaban and join Voldemort, as Dumbledore had predicted?Van Lim has also said this before. Before leaving, Harry received letters from van Lin and Hermione, asking him to be as careful as possible during the holiday


    "Are these Dementors guarding some freak''s prison?" Asked Uncle Vernon, who interrupted Harry''s thoughts.


    "Yes," said Harry. If his head stops hurting, if he can get out of the kitchen and go back to his dark bedroom and continue thinking


    "Oh! They''re here to arrest you! " It was as triumphant as a man had come to an impregnable conclusion, exclaimed Uncle Vernon merrily. "Right, boy? You''re breaking the law


    "Of course I didn''t," said Harry, shaking his head as if to get rid of a fly, and his mind was now at full speed. So why?


    "That man must have sent them," Harry said quietly, meaning much more to himself than to Uncle Vernon.


    "Who is that man? Who must have sent them? "


    "Voldemort," said Harry. Since he heard the magic wand, there was no such word as "the strong Wizard" in the history of magic.


    "Voldemort, wait --" said Uncle Vernon, his face revived, and an expression of sudden enlightenment appeared in his pig eyes.


    "I''ve heard that name before, and that person is -"


    "the murderer of my parents, yes," Harry said dully.


    "But he''s gone," Uncle Vernon said impatiently, with no slightest sign that he felt it was a painful subject to discuss the murderers of Harry''s parents.


    "That''s what the big guy said. He''s gone."


    "He has come back." Harry said heavily.


    It was a strange feeling to stand in Aunt Petunia''s over cleaned kitchen, next to a tall refrigerator and a large screen TV, while quietly discussing Voldemort with Uncle Vernon.


    The Dementors'' visit to little Wai King Road seems to have broken the huge, invisible partition between the non magical world of Privet Drive and the magical world.


    Harry''s two kinds of life seem to be in a way confused, everything seems to be upside down.


    The Dursleys are asking for details about the magical world, but Mrs. Figg knows that Dumbledore, the Dementor, is flying in little Wai King Road, and that he may never return to Hogwarts.


    Harry''s head hurt even more.


    "Back?" Aunt Petunia asked softly. She looked at Harry as if she had never seen Harry before.


    At the same time, all of a sudden, for the first time in Harry''s life, he was fully aware that Aunt Petunia was his mother''s sister; he could not say why it had such a strong impact on him at the moment; all he knew was that he was not the only one in the house who knew what Voldemort''s return meant.


    Aunt Petunia had never seen Harry like this in her life. Her large, pale eyes (how different from her sister) were not narrowed by disgust or anger, they were magnified by fear.


    Aunt Petunia''s wild camouflage runs through Harry''s whole life - pretending that there is no magic, and there is no other world but Vernon''s - and it all seems to be going away.


    "Yes," Harry said directly to Aunt Petunia now. "He came back a month ago. I saw him. "


    Aunt Petunia''s hand felt for Dudley''s leather coat shoulder and grabbed him.


    "Wait," said Uncle Vernon. He looked at his wife, then at Harry, and then at his wife. Obviously, he was dizzy and confused by this extraordinary understanding, and it seemed that some change had taken place between them.


    "Wait! You said Voldemort was back. "


    "Yes."


    "Is he the one who killed your parents?"


    "Yes."


    "And now he''s sending Dementors behind you."


    "It looks like this," said Harry.


    "I see," said Uncle Vernon, looking at his pale wife and Harry, then putting on his trousers. He looked in high spirits and his huge purple face stretched out in front of Harry''s eyes.


    "Great, then it''s settled," he said, wrinkling the front of his shirt as he smoothed it. "Can you get out of this room, boy!"


    "What?" Harry asked.


    "You hear me - go away!" Uncle Vernon growled, and even Aunt Petunia and Dudley jumped up this time.


    "Go away! Get out of here! I should have done that years ago! The owl used the house as a rest room. Ding exploded. More than half of the sofas were destroyed. Dudley''s tail, the sign around the ceiling and the flying Ford car - roll! Get out of here! You did it all! You are the record of history! If there are some crazy people following you, you shouldn''t stay here any more. You can''t endanger my wife and children. You can''t bring trouble to us. If you''re going to follow the same path as your useless parents, I''ll do it! Go awayHarry was frozen in place.


    Letters from the Ministry of magic, Mr. Weasley and Sirius are now in his left hand.


    Don''t leave the house again. Whatever you do, don''t leave your uncle''s and aunt''s house.


    "You hear me Uncle Vernon leaned forward and his huge purple face was so close to Harry that Harry actually felt Uncle Vernon''s saliva on his face.


    "Go away! You were eager to leave half an hour ago! I was right behind you! Get out of the way and stop stepping on our front door! I don''t know why we took you in when we first saw you. Marg was right. The place you should stay is the orphanage. We overestimate our strengths. We think we can get magic out of you. We think we can get you back to normal. But you''re rotten from the beginning, and I''ve had enough of it - owl


    The fifth owl fell from the chimney so fast that it actually hit the ground before it could fly again, making a sharp and painful cry.


    Harry raised his hand to grab the letter, which was wrapped in a red envelope, but the owl flew over his head and flew directly to Aunt Petunia, who let out a scream and squatted down quickly, embracing her head in her arms.


    The owl dropped the letter directly on Aunt Petunia''s head, turned and flew away from the chimney. Harry ran to pick up the letter, but Aunt Petunia hit him.


    "You can open him if you like," said Harry, "but I can hear it anyway. It''s a wizard roaring letter


    "Let''s get away from it, penny!" Cried Vernon.


    "Don''t touch it, it''s dangerous!"


    "It was sent to me," said Aunt Petunia in a trembling voice. "It was sent to me, Vernon, you see! Mrs. Dursley penny in the kitchen at four Privet Drive She held her breath in terror.


    The red envelope has started to smoke.


    "Open it!" Harry urged. "If you don''t open it quickly! It can do anything! "


    "No!" Aunt Petunia''s hands trembled. She looked around the kitchen for an escape route, but it was too late - the envelope was burning. Aunt Petunia screamed and threw the letter away. A terrible sound filled the kitchen, echoing in this small space, from the burning letter on the table.


    "Remember my last time, penny."


    Aunt Petunia looked very weak. She collapsed in the chair next to Dudley, her face buried in her hands. The rest of the letter burned to ashes in the silence.


    "What is this?" Uncle Vernon asked hoarsely, "what - what - no - Petunia?"


    Aunt Petunia said nothing.


    Dudley stares at his mother stupidly, mouth opening and closing.


    A terrible silence hovered in the kitchen. Harry looked at his aunt, puzzled, and his head began to sting again.


    "Penny, honey?" Uncle Vernon asked timidly, "Petunia?"


    My aunt raised her head. Her body was still shaking. Her throat was swallowing.


    "This child - this child has to stay here, Vernon," she said weakly.


    "What?"


    "He''s here," said Aunt Petunia, her eyes not looking at Harry. She moved again.


    "He But penny. "


    " if we get rid of him, the neighbors will talk about it. " She said. She soon returned to her usual brisk, boisterous manner, though still pale. "They''ll ask embarrassing questions, they''ll ask Harry where he''s gone. We have to keep him. "


    Uncle Vernon let out like an old tire. "But Petunia, dear -"


    Aunt Petunia ignored him. She went straight to Harry.


    "You''re going to stay in your room," she said. "You don''t leave the house. Now go to bed. " But Harry didn''t move.


    "Who sent the wizard''s roaring letter?"


    "Don''t ask questions," Aunt Petunia stopped.


    "Do you have any contact with witches?" Asked Harry.


    "I told you to go to bed!"


    "What does that mean? Remember the last time what? "


    "Go to bed!"


    "What''s next?"


    "You must listen to your aunt, go to bed now!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 796

    I''ve just been attacked by Dementors and may be expelled from Hogwarts.


    I want to know what''s going to happen next and when I''m going to be kicked out of here.


    As soon as Harry returned to his desk in his dark bedroom, he copied the words into three different parchments.


    He sent the first letter to Sirius, the second to Ron, and the third to Hermione and van Lin.


    Harry''s Owl, Hedwig, is now out foraging and the cage on its table is empty.


    Harry paced up and down the bedroom waiting for Hedwig to come back. His head was pounded. Although his eyes were tingling and itching from fatigue, his brain was losing sleep because he was too excited.


    Dudley''s back has been aching since he came home with Dudley on his back. The bump on the window and Dudley''s punch left two lumps on Harry''s head, and they are also painful.


    Harry paced up and down, killing time with anger and frustration, grinding his teeth and clenching his fist.


    Every time he came to the window, he looked at the empty, starry night sky with angry eyes.


    The Dementors were sent to him, and Mrs. Figge and Mundungus Fletcher followed him in secret, and were later expelled from Hogwarts and told to attend the Ministry of magic hearings - and worst of all, no one has told him what would happen.


    And about the wizard''s roaring letter.


    Whose voice is so terrible and vicious when it reverberates in the kitchen? Why is he still here without any news? Why does everyone treat him like a naughty child? He was just asked to stay in the house and not to use any more magic.


    When Harry passed by, he kicked the school suitcase, but it was far from venting his anger. It just made him feel worse. As he did now, besides the pain in other parts of his body, his toes also began to ache violently. Just as Harry limped past the window again, Hedwig flew in through the window, flapping her soft rustling wings like a ghost.


    "What time is it?" As Hedwig stood on the top of the cage, Harry said angrily, "put that thing down. I have work for you to do!" With a dead frog in her mouth, Hedwig looked at Harry with her huge, round, amber eyes, full of blame.


    "Come here," said Harry, picking up the three parchments and a belt and wrapping the letter around Hedwig''s feet. "Send these directly to Sirius, Ron, van Lin and Hermione, and don''t come back until you get a reply of sufficient length. If you get there, peck at them until they write a fairly long response. Do you understand? "


    Hedwig''s voice was discontented, and the frog was still in her mouth.


    "Let''s go then," said Harry. She set off at once.


    Just as Hedwig flew away, Harry fell on the bed, staring straight at the dark ceiling. Among other painful feelings, he is now guilty of his rough treatment of Hedwig.


    Hedwig was his only friend at four Privet Drive.


    Harry decides to make up for Hedwig when she returns with Sirius, Ron, van Lin and Hermione.


    They''ll certainly write back soon: they can''t ignore the Dementor attack. Because of his quick reaction to the Ministry of magic, perhaps tomorrow, when he wakes up, three bulging envelopes full of sympathy and plans will be handed to him.


    With this comforting thought, the sleepiness swept over Harry, and all further thoughts fell silent.


    But Hedwig didn''t come back the next morning. Harry stayed in the bedroom all day, only to go to the bathroom to leave.


    Three times that day, Aunt Petunia handed food in from the cat hole Uncle Vernon had installed three years ago.


    Every time Harry heard his aunt approaching, he tried to ask about the wizard''s roaring letter, but every time it was like consulting the doorknob.


    In addition, the Dursleys let him stay in the bedroom. Harry couldn''t see what power he would get from being with them, except that it might make him more angry and perform more illegal magic.


    This continued for three days. Harry was so full of excess energy that he couldn''t solve anything. Every time he walked around the bedroom, he was extremely angry at the people who had left him in this dirty, stuffy place. At the same time, every once in a while, he would lie in bed for an hour, staring numbly into the air, thinking of the Ministry''s hearings with a sort of fear of pain ¡£


    What if their ruling is against him? What if he''s fired and his wand is broken in two? What can he do? Where can he go? He couldn''t go back to the days when he lived with the Dursleys every day. He didn''t like the past. He knew another world he really belonged to.


    Maybe he could move into Sirius'' house, as Sirius suggested a year ago when he cleared his grievances in Dumbledore''s office?But Harry is still under age. Can he be allowed to live alone with his godfather? Or where he''s going to go and decide where he''s going?


    Or maybe his violation of international witchcraft secrecy regulations is serious enough to qualify him for a room in Azkaban?


    Whenever these thoughts occurred, Harry would slide out of bed and pace the bedroom again.


    On the fourth night of Hedwig''s departure, when Uncle Vernon entered the bedroom, Harry was at one of his most indifferent stages, his eyes fixed on the ceiling, and his exhausted brain was blank.


    Harry looked at him slowly. Uncle Vernon was dressed in his best clothes and had an expression of extreme affectation.


    "Are we going out?"


    "Sorry?"


    "We - so to say, your aunt, Dudley and I are just about to go out."


    "Very well," said Harry dully, his eyes returning to the ceiling.


    "You are not allowed to leave the bedroom while we are out."


    "No problem."


    "You are not allowed to touch TV, stereo and any property belonging to us."


    "Yes."


    "You are not allowed to steal food from the refrigerator."


    "Yes."


    "I''ll lock your door."


    "You can do it."


    Uncle Vernon stared at Harry, obviously suspicious of the lack of bickering, and then he slammed out of the room and closed the door behind him. Harry heard the key turning in the lock, and Uncle Vernon''s heavy steps downstairs.


    A few minutes later, he heard the sound of the garage door opening, the roar of the engine, and finally the sound of a car driving into the road. Harry had no particular feeling about the Dursleys leaving.


    It makes no difference to him whether they are at home or not. He didn''t even get up and turn on the bedroom light.


    As Harry lies in bed listening to the sound of the night through the never closed window, the room around him gets darker, and he''s just waiting for a blessed moment for Hedwig to come back.


    The empty house creaked next to Harry. The pipe gurgled.


    Harry was lying in bed with a sort of half coma, not thinking about anything, temporarily forgetting the pain. Then, clearly, he heard a crash in the kitchen below. He sat up straight up and listened.


    The Dursleys couldn''t come back, it was too short, and he would hear their cars anyway.


    There was silence for a few seconds, and then there was a voice.


    His idea was that there was a burglar, and his feet slipped off the bed - but the next moment he realized that the burglars would lower their voices and that whoever was moving in the kitchen would not do so to get himself into trouble.


    Harry grabbed his wand from the bedside table and stood facing the bedroom door, listening as much as he could.


    The next moment, with a loud click of the lock, his bedroom door opened and Harry jumped up.


    Harry stood still, staring through the open door at the dark upstairs landing, cocking his ears to hear more, but no one came up. He hesitated, then moved quickly and quietly out of the room to the top of the stairs.


    His heart went up to his throat.


    Someone was standing in the shadow of the living room downstairs, silhouetted by the glare of street lamps coming through the frosted glass. As far as he could see, about eight or nine people were looking up at him.


    "Lower your wand before you blow someone''s eyes," growled a deep voice. Harry''s heart was beating uncontrollably. He recognized the voice, but he did not lower his wand.


    "Is that Professor moody?" He asked uncertainly. "I don''t know any professors," the voice replied, "I''ve never taught you anything, have I? Come down here. We want to see you. "


    Harry lowered the wand a little, but he held on to it without any movement. He has every reason to doubt. In the last nine months, the guy he thought was mad eyed Moody''s was found to be not Moody''s at all, but an impostor, to be exact, twice. Two impostors, and worse, he tried to kill Harry before he was exposed.


    But before Harry decided what to do next, another, slightly husky voice came upstairs.


    "It''s all right, Harry. Let''s take you. "


    Harry''s heart was beating fast. He also recognized the voice, although he had not heard it for more than a year.


    "Professor Lu Ping?" He asked in disbelief, "is that you?"


    "Why are we standing in the dark?" The third voice said, this voice is completely strange, it''s a woman, "LumosA wand sparkled, and the magic light lit the entire living room.


    Harry blinked. The people below were huddled on the stairs, staring at Harry attentively, and some even raised their heads as Scottish herring to see better.


    REMs lupin stands closest to Harry.


    "I don''t need it, don''t, you know, I can see it." Harry was excited by the sound of a familiar voice that could no longer be familiar with.


    "Is it you, Fanlin?" "Hallington said in a loud voice.


    "Oh, no surprise, Harry, I think you should pack your luggage and give it to me. We should go." "Fan Lin said with a smile and then squeezed up from the corridor.


    "Oh, he looks like I thought," said the witch, holding her wand, which was shining high.


    Don''t you?


    She had a pale face, black eyes, and her short, pointed hair purple, and a violent shadow.


    "Merlin''s beard "


    Yes, I know what you mean, Ramos," said a bald black wizard, standing farthest behind him - he had a deep, slow voice and a gold ring in his ear - "he looks like James."


    "Except for eyes," said an old wizard, who was standing behind, panting, white haired, "it was Lily''s eyes."


    Mad eyed hamus moody, the old man with long gray hair and a large missing nose, was looking at Harry through his suspicion of unmatched eyes.


    One of his eyes is small, black, beads like, and the other is huge, round and iron blue - the devil eye can penetrate the walls, the doors and Moody''s own back brain to see things.


    "Are you sure it''s him, Lupin?" "If we take back a damn imitator, it''s good," he growled. We should ask him questions that only real Porter knows. Unless anyone takes the virtatasram


    "Harry, what is your patron charm in shape?" Lupin asked, "a stag." Harry said nervously.


    "It''s him, moody''s." Lupin replied.


    "You should believe me, Professor moody, I lived with him for four years in a bedroom." Fan Lin said helplessly, "and, in the Dursley family..."


    "You can''t relax and be alert, though you are good at your ability, you still lack exercise, or Dumbledore won''t get you here..."


    "Your trip is over?" Harry came up and asked in a whisper.


    "Come back and explain to you that Dumbledore called everyone back after you had an accident." "We are going to a place where Hermione and Ron are here," Van Lin said helplessly


    "OK." Harry nodded hastily, "nice to meet you, van der Lin."


    "I''m the same. Go ahead. Heidelver is waiting for you."


    Hally swallowed a mouthful of water.


    Everyone was still staring at him curiously, Harry went down the stairs and, as he walked up, he put the wand in the pocket behind his jeans.


    "Don''t put the wand there, boy!" Moody yelled, "what if it''s lit? Better wizards burn to the hips, you know! "


    "Do you know who burned his hips?" The purple haired witch asked mad eyed Han moody with great interest.


    "It''s none of your business. You just take your wand out of your buttock pocket!" "This is the basic wand security measure, and no one will think it''s in trouble," moody yelled


    "But he stumbled over the way to the kitchen, and I saw it!"


    Moody added with a burst of anger when he saw the witch turning her eyes to the ceiling.


    Lupin reached out his hand and shook Harry''s hand. "How are you?" He looked at Harry very close and asked.


    "I''m fine." Harry said. "Just some..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 797

    Harry could hardly believe it was true. For four weeks, there was no sign of a plan to take him away from Privet Drive, but suddenly a large group of witches stood in the house, as if it had been a long drawn up plan.


    He glanced at the people around Fanlin and lupin, who were still staring at him eagerly. He was extremely shy about the fact that he hadn''t combed his hair for four days.


    "I said - you are really lucky, because the Dursleys are out." He said vaguely.


    "Lucky, ha!" The purple haired witch said, "I lured them out in a way. I sent them a letter through the Muggle post office telling them that they had been nominated for the smoothest suburban lawn competition in England. They start as soon as they hear about the bonus, or they think they''re champions


    Harry briefly imagined what Uncle Vernon''s face would look like when he learned that there was no lawn race in England''s smoothest suburbs.


    "We''re leaving, aren''t we?" Harry asked, "soon?"


    "Almost immediately," Fanlin replied, "we''re just waiting for everything to be cleaned up."


    "Where are we going? Is it barrow Harry asked hopefully.


    "No, it''s not barrow," lupin said as he led Harry to the kitchen. The small group of wizards followed, still staring curiously at Harry. "That''s too risky. We''re going to some undetectable headquarters. That will take a little time. "


    Mad eye Moody is now sitting on the kitchen table drinking from a small water bottle. His magic eye is spinning in all directions, carefully examining the various appliances the Dursleys have painstakingly collected.


    "This is moody, Harry," lupin continued, pointing to Moody. "Yes, I know," Harry replied uncomfortably.


    Being introduced to someone he thought he''d known for a year was quite bizarre.


    "And this is nefadera --"


    "don''t call me nefadera, Remus," the young witch shook. "My name is Tonks."


    "Nefadera Tonks, who only likes people who know her last name." Lu Ping finished.


    "What would you do if your stupid mother named you nefadera?" Tonks murmured.


    "This is kensley shacklebert," lupin introduced, pointing to the tall black wizard, who bowed.


    "Alfas Doug," the panting old wizard nodded.


    "This is Dedalus digger --"


    "we''ve met before," exclaimed the excited digger, taking off his high purple hat at the same time.


    "Emilian Vance." This was a dignified looking witch in an emerald scarf, and she nodded.


    "Sturges podmer." A wizard with straw hair and square chin blinked.


    "Next is Hesta Jones." A witch with pink cheeks and black hair came out of Moody''s side.


    Harry nodded awkwardly to everyone when he introduced them. He wanted these guys to see something else instead of staring at him all the time, as if he had suddenly become a stage clown. He also wondered why so many people were here.


    "As for this one..." Lu Ping said.


    "Fanlin al." Harry said quickly.


    "I think so. I don''t need to introduce it." Professor Lu Ping laughed.


    "But I still want to ask you No, it''s you who... "


    "An amazing number of witches volunteered to pick you up," lupin seemed to be able to read Harry''s thoughts, and his mouth slightly moved.


    "Yes, it''s good, but it will be better," moody said in the dark. "We''re your bodyguards, Potter."


    "We''re just waiting for a signal that we can leave safely," lupin continued, glancing quickly out the kitchen window. "We need about five minutes to get there."


    "These Muggles are very clean, aren''t they?" Tonks said in surprise. She was looking around the kitchen with very curious eyes. "My father is of Muggle blood, but he is a complete slacker. I think that''s different. Maybe witches are not born to do this. "


    "Well - yes," said Harry, "you see -" he turned his back to lupin. "What''s next? I haven''t heard anything from anyone. What''s wrong with Voldemort?"


    A few witches and witches made a strange hissing noise. Dedalus digger took off his hat again, and moody yelled "shut up!"


    "What?" Harry asked.


    "No, it''s the same." Van reen said quickly, but moody gave him a quick look.


    Well, Fanlin knows that he has made mistakes again. He should speak less. This is the instruction given by the person in charge."We can''t talk about anything here. It''s too dangerous," moody said, turning his normal eye to Harry. His eye is still focused on the ceiling. "Curse it," he added angrily, placing a hand on it. "Since that bastard took it - it''s been hard to accept."


    Then moody pulled out his magic eye with a disgusting sound similar to that of a diver being pulled out of the pool.


    "Moody, do you know that''s annoying," Tonks protested bitterly. "Can I have a glass of water, Harry." Moody''s pleaded.


    Harry walked through the dishwasher, took out a clean cup and filled the sink with water, while the wizards were still watching him eagerly. Their relentless gaze had begun to haunt Harry.


    "Great," he said as Harry handed the cup to Moody. Moody dipped the eye in the water and pushed it up and down. The eye spun around and looked at them from all angles.


    "I need 360 degrees of vision on the way back."


    "How do we get back - and where are we going?" Harry asked. "Riding on a broom," lupin said, "is the only way. You''re too young to move instantly, and they''re monitoring the fireplace network and setting a manual door key doesn''t make sense to us


    "Remus says you''re a good Quidditch player," kensley shacklebert said in his low voice.


    "He''s the best," lupin said, checking his watch. "Anyway, you''d better go up and pack, Harry. We''ll be ready to leave when the signal comes."


    "Let''s help you," Tonks said briskly. She and vaseline followed Harry back to the living room and up the stairs, looking around with curiosity and interest.


    "The interesting place," Tonks said, "is just a little too clean. Do you know what I mean? It''s a bit unnatural. Oh, it''s better. " She added as they entered Harry''s bedroom and turned on the lights.


    Harry''s room must be a lot more messy than the others.


    For four days he had been in a very emotional state and locked himself in this room.


    Harry took the trouble to put this place in order.


    Most of the books he owned were cluttered on the floor and he flipped through them himself and threw them aside. Hedwig''s cage also needs to be cleaned thoroughly, and now it''s starting to smell.


    His suitcase lay open on one side, Muggle''s clothes and wizard''s robes were all over the floor.


    Harry began to pick up the books and put them into the box in a hurry. Fanlin wanted to use magic, but since Harry still had trace silk, if he was doing any magic, Fudge would not hesitate to count it on Harry''s head.


    There is no doubt that this will become very troublesome and Moody''s will not allow it at all.


    Tonks stopped in front of Harry''s open closet and peered critically at her image through the glass.


    "You know, I don''t think purple really suits me," she hesitated, trying to tie her long, pointed hair. "Do you think it makes me look a little bit eye-catching?"


    "Well -" said Harry, looking at her over the posters of the British and Irish quiddies national team.


    "Maybe you can change colors. It''s not hard for you." Fanlin helplessly said, "maybe you can come and help."


    "Yes, that''s it," concluded Tonks. She closed her eyes with a tense expression, as if trying to recall something. A second later, her hair turned pink like gum.


    "How did you do it?" Harry asked in surprise as Tonks opened his eyes again.


    "I''m a shaper," she says, looking at her image in the mirror and turning her head around so she can see her hair in all directions.


    "It means that I can change my appearance as much as I want," she said after seeing Harry''s puzzled expression in the mirror. "I''m the one born. I got the highest score in camouflage during Auror training, but I didn''t learn it at all. It''s the best


    "Are you a member of Auror Harry was impressed. Becoming a black wizard Hunter after graduating from Hogwarts was the only career Harry had ever considered.


    "Yes," Tonks looked proud. "So was kensley, even though he was a little more magical than me. I was admitted only a year ago. But I failed in covert operations and tracking. I''m stupid to death. Can you hear me breaking the dishes when we get downstairs


    "I warned you, Tonks, but you didn''t care." Said Fanlin.


    "I''m just curious." Tonks chuckled and said, "you should be as cute as a child, Fanlin..."


    "Do you know how to be a shaper?" Harry looked straight at Tonks and completely forgot to pack up.Tonks chuckled.


    "I bet you don''t mind hiding that scar sometimes, do you?" Her eyes found the lightning shaped scar on Harry''s forehead.


    "No, I don''t mind." Harry grunted. He turned and walked away. He doesn''t like people staring at his scars.


    "Well, I''m afraid you''ll have to work hard," Tonks said. "Transfigures, or Animagus, are really rare. They''re all born, not made. Most sorcerers rely on wands or potions to change their shape. But we can change if we want. Harry, I think our task now is to pack


    She looked around at the messy floor and added with a guilty heart.


    "Oh, yes," Harry picked up some more books and put them into the box.


    "Don''t be silly. I''ll do the packing much faster." Tonks cried, while her wand made a long, wavy sweep across the floor. Books, clothes, binoculars, and almost everything else flew into the air and into the suitcase.


    "Why doesn''t moody allow me to use magic." Fanlin said discontentedly.


    "Because I am Auror!" Said Tonks, rather triumphantly.


    "It doesn''t seem very neat," Tonks said as she went up to the top of the suitcase and looked at the chaos inside. "My mother had the knack of keeping things in place - she could even make socks fold themselves - but I never knew how she did it - it was a quick tap." Tonks flicked her wand with hope and speed.


    One of Harry''s socks made a feeble swing and then flopped back to the top of the chaotic box.


    "Ha, good," Tonks slammed the lid of the box closed. "At least they''re all in. That also needs a little cleaning. " She points her wand at Hedwig''s cage.


    With the surge of magic, several feathers and bird droppings disappeared.


    "Yes. The ones I never hated to do better - the ones I spent on housekeeping. OK - did you bring everything with you? Gas cooker? Broom? WOW! It was a thunderbolt broom - "


    as they sat on the broom Harry was holding in his right hand, Tonks'' eyes widened. It was Harry''s pride and joy, a gift from Sirius. It was an international standard Cadiz broom.


    "I''m still on comet 20, which is something that only rich guys like Sirius can do." Next, is the wand still in your jeans? Are our butts safe? OK, let''s go. "


    Harry''s suitcase floated a few inches in the air. Tonks'' wand is like a conductor''s baton, and Tonks lets the suitcase spiral through the room and out in front of them, with Hedwig''s cage in her left hand.


    "She''s a little off the line, isn''t she?" Harry said, stupidly.


    "If you get in touch with more, you''ll get used to it, I promise." Van Lin nodded. "And Animagus, it''s not as hard as you think, but in your current state, it''s likely to become something that you don''t want."


    "What would it be?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s a stag, maybe it''s a snake..."


    "Snake?" Harry exclaimed, "it''s not that Animagus is the image of his patron saint. How could it be a snake..."


    But soon Harry stopped talking. Naturally, Harry also understood why van Lin was doing this


    By the time he got back into the kitchen, moody had put his eyes back in, and the magic eye spun so fast after cleaning that Harry felt a fit of nausea when he looked at it. Kensley shacklebert and Sturgis podmer were checking the microwave oven, while Hesta Jones was rummaging through a drawer, laughing at a potato peeler when she came over. Professor Lu Ping is writing a letter to the Dursleys.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 798

    "Great," lupin said as he looked up and saw tonksfanlin and Harry come in. "I think we''ll leave in about a minute. Maybe we should go out into the garden and get ready. Harry, I left a letter to tell your aunts and uncles not to worry - "


    " they won''t worry, "Harry said.


    "And you are safe."


    "That will only disappoint them."


    "And you will see them again next year."


    "Do I have to see them again?" Lu Ping laughed, but made no reply.


    "You should know, Harry, though I don''t want you back here..."


    "Well, I know." Harry felt a little annoyed. "So, where are we going?"


    "A place you want to go." Van Lin helplessly said that he could understand Harry''s mood, as a client, but was excluded by Dumbledore.


    "Come here, boy," moody coaxed Harry to him with his wand. "I need to make you invisible."


    "What do you need to take me?" Harry said anxiously. "Invisible spell," moody said, lifting his wand. "Lupin said that you once obtained an invisibility cloak, but it can''t be used when we fly. This spell can better camouflage you. You come here -- "


    Moody is pounding Harry on the head, and Harry has a strange feeling, as if Moody is just knocking on an egg. Cold magic flowed from the wand strike point to Harry''s body.


    "I know. It''s the phantom charm." Harry said and looked at his palm. He saw that van Lin had used the spell, but now he needs it?


    Is the situation so serious?


    "Pretty boy, moody," said Tonks admiringly, looking at Harry''s stomach. Harry looked down at his body, or rather the thing that had been his body, because it didn''t look like it was. It''s not invisible, it just pastes the color and material of the kitchen behind his body precisely to his body. Now Harry looks like a chameleon.


    "Follow me," moody opened the door with his wand. They all went outside and stepped on the beautiful lawn that Uncle Vernon had carefully cared for. "Clear night sky," muttered moody, his magic eye scanning heaven. "Maybe we need some clouds to cover it. Well, you, "he called to Harry," we''re going to fly in close formation. Tonks is in front of you. You should follow her closely. Lupin covers you under you. I will be behind you. Van Lin is next to you. The others are in a circle around us. You can''t destroy the formation under any circumstances, understand? If one of us is killed - "


    " what do I look like? " Harry asked, worried. But moody ignored him.


    "The rest of you keep flying, don''t stop, don''t destroy the formation. If they take out all of us and you survive, Harry, our guards are now assembled in another place, flying east, and they will take you


    "Don''t look so happy, moody. Harry will think we didn''t realize the seriousness of the situation," Tonks said, strapping Harry''s suitcase and Hedwig''s cage to the broom.


    "And I think you" here, let''s go! " Cried Tonks, and in a few seconds she landed. Harry followed, also descending, and landed in the middle of a small square with awning: weeds. Tonks has taken off Harry''s other luggage.


    Harry trembled and looked around. The surrounding houses have dirty appearance, and they don''t seem to welcome visitors: some of the houses have broken windows, the lights of streetlights peep out, the paint peels off many doors, and a lot of garbage is piled up on the front steps.


    "Where are we?" Harry asked.


    "A place you''ll like." Van Lin arched Harry''s shoulder, as Fred often did.


    Lu Ping said calmly, "wait a minute."


    Moody rummaged through his robes, his rough hands clumsy from the cold.


    "Yes," he purred, holding up a lighter that looked like a silver cigarette in the air, and made a click. With a bang, the nearest street light went out. He fiddled with the lighter again, and the adjacent streetlights went out. He kept fiddling with the lighters until all the streetlights in the square went out, and only the light came through the window with curtains and the sickle shaped moon above his head.


    "Borrowed from Dumbledore," murmured moody, putting the lighter back in his coat pocket. "That''s to prevent any Muggles from looking out of the window, see? Come here now. Come on. "


    He grabbed Harry by the arm, took him out of the grass, across the road and onto the sidewalk, with lupin and Tonks following behind them, Harry''s suitcase in the middle, and all the other bodyguards pulled out their wands to protect them on the side.


    A muffled thump of a loudspeaker came from the upstairs window of the nearest house. A pungent smell came from the bulging boxes inside the broken door."Here," murmured moody, throwing a piece of parchment on Harry''s colorful hand and closing his glowing wand near the parchment, which would light up the handwriting. "Read it quickly and remember it."


    Harry looked down at the parchment. The little writing was vague, which said: the order command of Phoenix can be found at 12 grimo square, London.


    "What is an instruction --" Harry began to ask questions.


    "Not here, boy!" Moody''s cried, "wait here until we get in."


    He took the parchment out of Harry''s hand and lit it with a wand. Harry looked at the house around again as the paper curled in the flames and floated to the ground.


    They are standing outside the house now. He looks at the 11th on the left and then on the right, but on the 13th.


    "But where is it --"


    try to remember what you just remember, "lupin said calmly.


    Harry began to recall that he soon arrived at 12 grimo square, with the exception of a broken door now between the 11th and 13th, and the rest was dirty walls and dirty windows.


    No matter which direction these things look from outside, they are like the more part of another family.


    The speaker in room 13 was roaring. Obviously, the Muggles who live in it can feel nothing.


    Magic, a hidden house, obviously surpasses Harry''s cognition, just like a house of demand. But it is in Hogwarts, which is not comparable to the world of mahjong. Obviously, the people around are Muggles, sitting in the room watching TV sets, and the Beatles are beside them. It looks like a fanatical fan.


    "Don''t be dazzled. That''s what you want to see." Van Lin patted Harry on the shoulder and signaled Harry to hurry up.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 799

    Harry walked up the old steps, his eyes fixed on the new gate.


    Its black paint was tattered and scratched. The silver door handle has been twisted into a snake. There is no keyhole or mailbox on the gate.


    Lu Ping took out his wand and knocked at the door once. Harry heard a loud, metallic click from the door, which sounded like the sound of a metal chain. The door creaked open.


    "Come in, Harry," lupin whispered, "but don''t go too deep and don''t touch anything."


    Harry went into the almost completely dark hall. He could smell a damp, dusty, sweet mixture that felt like an abandoned building.


    He looked back from his shoulders, and the others followed him neatly. Lupin and Tonks held his suitcase and Hedwig''s cage in their hands. Moody was standing on the top step and was using the lighter to restore the extinguished streetlights outside. The light flew back into the bulb. Before moody limped in and closed the door, the square was covered in orange light again. Moody had closed the door, so the hall was completely dark.


    "Here --"


    moody patted Harry on the head with his wand again. This time, Harry felt as if another heat was flowing on his back. He knew that the so-called invisible magic, namely the phantom spell, had been lifted.


    "Everybody, listen, when I give you a little light, everybody stand still." Moody whispered. The silence of the others gave Harry a strange foreboding that they had entered a dying man''s room. He heard a soft hiss, and then all the old-fashioned lamps on the walls lit up, casting a flickering, unstable light on the dappled wallpaper, and illuminating a long, dark corridor covered with worn-out carpets. At the top of the corridor, a tree shaped decorative lamp full of spider webs was flashing, as well as a long, dark portrait The painting hung on the crooked wall.


    Harry heard some kind of valve opening at the skirting behind him. Whether it''s the tree shaped decorative lamp or the candlestick on a rickety table nearby, it''s shaped like a serpent.


    In the distance came a rush of footsteps, and Ron''s mother, Mrs. Weasley, appeared from behind a door at the end of the hall. Her face was full of welcome and rushed to Harry, but Harry found that she was thinner and paler than the last time she saw her.


    "Oh, Harry, nice to meet you!" She whispered and gave Harry a hug that almost broke his ribs, then grabbed his arm and examined it critically. "You look thinner. You need more nutrition, but I''m afraid you''ll have to wait for dinner."


    She turned to the Wizards behind Harry and whispered eagerly, "he''s just arrived. The meeting has begun." The Wizards behind Harry made a noise of interest and excitement, and lined up to walk past the door where Mrs. Weasley had just appeared. Harry wanted to keep up with lupin, but Mrs. Weasley pulled him back.


    "No, Harry, this meeting is open only to members of the order. Ron and Hermione are upstairs. You can wait for them until the meeting is over, and then we''ll have dinner. Try to keep your voice down in the hall, "she added, finally, in an eager whisper.


    "Why?"


    "I don''t want to wake anything up."


    "What do you wake up --"


    "I''ll explain to you later. I''ve got to run. I''m going to the meeting - now I''ll just show you where to sleep." Mrs. Weasley put her finger to her lips, and she led Harry through a pair of long, wormlike curtains behind which Harry suspected there must be a door. Then, after bypassing a huge umbrella stand that looked like several giant legs, they walked up the dark stairs, past a row of miniature heads pasted on the wall as decorations. A little closer, Harry found that the heads belonged to house elves. They all have snouts like pigs.


    Harry''s bewilderment deepened with each step. What did they do in the house so that the place looked more like belonging to the darkest witches?


    "Mrs. Weasley, why --" "Ron and Hermione will explain everything to you, honey. I really need to get going," whispered Mrs. Weasley. "There - they''re on the second floor - your room is on the right. I''ll call for you at the end of the meeting. "


    "Wait a minute, Mrs. Weasley - I mean, where''s van Lin?"


    "Oh, he?" Mrs. Weasley''s expression was somewhat unnatural. "He''s going to attend the meeting. Dumbledore allowed him to..." Then she hurried downstairs again.


    "Dumbledore allowed it?" Harry repeated, but before Harry asked again, Mrs. Weasley had disappeared.


    Harry crossed the dark landing and turned the doorknob, which was shaped like the head of a serpent, and opened the door. He made a brief inspection of the gloomy, towering ceiling, a double room, and then he heard a loud chirp, followed by a louder scream, and then Harry''s eyes were occupied by a huge, bushy face.Well, that''s not the right thing to say, but that''s what it feels like to go from far to near and not react.


    You say a sweet breeze?


    Harry didn''t know if Hermione was smelling. It was going to be killed. But Hermione''s Lion like hair is much better. It looks more like a Christmas party.


    Hermione rushed up and gave Harry a hug, almost knocking him to the ground, while Ron''s Owl and piggy circled over their heads excitedly.


    "Come on! Ron, he''s here. Harry''s here! Fanlin, they brought Harry back safely! Oh, how are you? Are you OK? Will you lose your temper with us? I bet you will, I know it''s useless for us to believe - because we can''t tell you anything Dumbledore wants us to swear we can''t say anything. Oh, we have a lot of things we''re eager to tell you, and you have a lot to tell us - those damned Dementors! When we heard - and the Ministry of magic, of course - it was cruel, and I rolled my eyes at them. They can''t fire you, they just can''t. There''s a clause in the minor witchcraft restriction ordinance that allows magic to be used in cases of life-threatening - "


    " let him breathe, Hermione, "as he closes the door behind Harry Ron said with a smile.


    In the month of their separation, he looked a few inches taller, making him look thinner than ever, but his long nose, bright red hair and freckles were the same.


    Hermione was still elated. She let Harry go, but before she could say the next word, there was a soft whistling sound. A white object rushed down from the top of the dark closet and landed gently on Harry''s shoulder.


    "Hedwig!"


    As Harry stroked his feathers, the snow-white owl knocked on his mouth and gently bit Harry''s ears.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 800

    "Come on, the meeting is about to begin." "I don''t know what Dumbledore thought. He let you join the order of the Phoenix," Mrs. Weasley waved to van Lin


    "It''s no surprise, ma''am." Van Lin said gently.


    As a matter of fact, he has already understood most things, and his participation in this meeting will cause dissatisfaction from some people, such as Professor Snape.


    "Let''s go in." Mrs. Weasley opened the door, and Fanlin looked at the seats inside. Although it was just a common living room, the people gathered were no worse than any Auror conference.


    ¡­¡­


    "So we''re just going to stay put?"


    Talking about Sirius, Dumbledore''s current policy is covert. Without the support of the Ministry of magic, many things can''t be carried out on the surface.


    "Put away your stupid face, and if you would like to stay in Azkaban for a few years, it would be great."


    "Damn it, who can tell me why this snivel appeared at the order of the Phoenix meeting?" Sirius roared, and the object was


    "Professor Snape, if you like, maybe we can talk about something else than Sirius himself." Van Lin said with some headache.


    This is the normal state of the meeting.


    As a matter of fact, Fanlin had just returned to London three days ago, or, to be exact, had been called back in an emergency.


    Harry was attacked by Dementors in the Muggle neighborhood, which, in any case, is something that cannot be ignored.


    Naturally, in Dumbledore''s view, it was too dangerous for van Lin and Hermione to stay in Egypt. In his understanding, Voldemort had already started to do it.


    "Discuss himself?" Snape said grimly, "for this kind of brain empty guy, if you don''t use some reprimand means, you can''t remember more things. Oh, of course, the body memory is good, after all, the dog can''t change..."


    "It''s not the time to quarrel, Severus!" Moody licked his lips. "If you can, you can wait until the end of the meeting and kill one is not a problem. But now we have to solve the problem of Harry Potter. We just took Harry Potter out of the Dursleys'' house on Privet road. The Dursleys are no longer safe. Voldemort has mastered Harry''s position in the Mahua world."


    "It''s not easy if that fool can come back, but I''m more curious that you haven''t met a Death Eater on your way."


    "That''s what makes me strange." Moody said, "obviously, the death eaters, or anything about Voldemort, can''t get close to the house, but we didn''t find any surveillance when we arrived..."


    "Maybe Voldemort didn''t send Dementors." Said Fanlin.


    "What do you want to say - boy?" Moody seems to have come to nature, his magic eye tightly locked the position of van Lin.


    "Who else is not a Death Eater?" Don''t you think it''s the Ministry of magic? It''s unrealistic. The Ministry wants Harry to die? "


    "The Ministry of magic certainly can''t want Harry dead!" "Fudge doesn''t have the guts to sneak Harry to death in order to attack Dumbledore," Van leen said


    "What do you mean


    All of them stopped talking, and their eyes were fixed on van Lin''s lips.


    "The Ministry of magic is the Ministry of magic, but that doesn''t mean that people in the Ministry don''t want Harry to die. You know, only the people in the ministry can mobilize Dementors. If Voldemort did this, then why is Azkaban still holding him so many hands, and now he should not have the energy to do it."


    "Who do you think made it, boy?" Moody said grimly.


    "I don''t know, but there''s no doubt that it must be someone from the Ministry of magic." What''s more, in my opinion, attacking Harry is not the main purpose at all. It''s not a reliable decision for two Dementors to attack a wizard with a magic wand and master the patron''s curse. Moreover, Dementors'' attack is not a one shot, so killing Harry is not the main purpose, at least, it''s just an alternative. ¡±


    "alternative options?" Lu Ping said, "so, the target of this incident..."


    "It''s separation, sir. The purpose is to take Harry away from Dumbledore. You know, what Dumbledore is talking about is based on Harry himself. Anyway, Dumbledore wants to make people realize that Voldemort is back, then Harry himself is the most important evidence."


    "Yes, we haven''t seen it, maybe only..." Moody takes a look at Snape. As an old member of the order of the Phoenix, Moody is naturally aware of Snape''s identity.


    There is nothing better than the owner of the dark mark that Voldemort is still powerful.


    "He''s getting stronger..." Snape said darkly.


    When everyone was upset, they were all old members of the order of the Phoenix. Naturally, they knew what Snape meant by this."So it''s the Ministry of magic, maybe even Cornelia fudge himself?" Asked Sirius.


    "No, I don''t think Cornell will do this. I have to admit that a counsellor has no courage to do so. I think it''s other people in the Ministry of magic, and it''s a third-party person. The purpose is Dumbledore. But for sure, this man is from the fudge school. "


    "All this can only be used as a guess boy, but we have to be on guard." Moody said in a deep voice.


    "The magic world is in a mess." Moody''s said, "it makes us more cautious because we can''t tell who our teammates are, but what we can confirm is that we have a very strong enemy."


    "That''s not good news, magic eye." Sirius said, "and I have some news that the death eaters are getting bigger and bigger. They''re wooing black wizards. There are more black wizards in Albania than usual, and most of them are going to London."


    "There is no doubt that the war is coming, and the scale is not smaller than before. This time, there are too many involved. Most importantly, the Ministry of magic does not seem to want to stand with us this time."


    "It''s still unknown, magic eye." Mrs. Weasley said, "I don''t believe the Ministry of magic just abandoned Dumbledore. Without Dumbledore, they are nothing."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 801

    ¡­¡­


    "They''re not abandoning Dumbledore. They just don''t want to face Voldemort. In fact, without Voldemort, Dumbledore is just dispensable to the Ministry of magic, that''s all."


    "Fudge was so stupid that he didn''t know what he was doing." Sirius said angrily.


    "Shut up, Sirius. We''re talking about combat meetings, not what fudge is going to do." Moody''s said it with no ceremony.


    "What''s Skinner''s reaction?" Fanlin suddenly asked.


    "Fortunately, since Barty Crouch''s accident, slinger''s control of his own rights has become easier. For Fudge''s practice, although scriinger has no objection, he does not support it. Fudge is just using his power."


    "So slinger has reservations about Dumbledore''s statement?" Asked Fanlin.


    "That''s it."


    Fanlin nodded. Scriinger''s attitude was not surprising to him. In fact, if he had not known and experienced it, Dumbledore or the Ministry of magic could not have been established. Moreover, in the view of more people, Fudge''s statement was more marketable.


    "The crux of the problem is still with fudge. He can''t treat Dumbledore like this..."


    "Then you can''t get that man to show up right now, Sirius. Now we''re talking about Harry. What should Harry do?" Mrs. Weasley said aloud.


    "Harry, what to do?" Sirius seems to have heard a joke. "Of course it''s fighting. Harry should join the order of the Phoenix, just like Vaseline. They''re all experienced people. And Voldemort''s target is Harry. There''s no doubt that it has something to do with him."


    "Join the order of the Phoenix?" Mrs. Weasley''s voice rose again. "You let your Godson join the order of the Phoenix? Harry is still a child. Not all the little witches can fight against you like any other wizard. Harry can''t walk a few rounds under your hand now. If he joins the order of the Phoenix, he will participate in the war early... "


    "Harry needs to grow up, just like Vaseline. Dumbledore should give Harry a chance. Only fighting can help a wizard master magic quickly."


    "I won''t agree, neither will Dumbledore. In fact, if possible, I even object to van Lin''s participation in the order of the Phoenix. He joined the order of the Phoenix. However, in his current grade, he should focus more on Hogwarts than running around the world against the black wizard."


    "All right, everybody calm down." Arthur Weasley stood up and said, "Dumbledore must have his own consideration in allowing van Lin to join the order of the Phoenix. And Dumbledore forbids Harry to join the order of the Phoenix. Naturally, there are his reasons. We should not speculate. We should trust more."


    "Trust?" "But the Dementors have already attacked Harry in the Muggle neighborhood. We should have taken Harry over long ago," Sirius cried


    "And make him the next you? Sirius? You should have stayed in Azkaban, for so many years, your dog''s head has not improved at all Snape said, without ceremony.


    "No more noise." Moody''s wand hit the floor hard, which choked Sirius back.


    "We are solving problems, not quarreling. Snape, Sirius, one of you who needs to monitor the movement of the Dark Lord, and one of you who is on the job Auror, you should have some attitude that matches your responsibilities, rather than complaining here."


    Fanlin was a little afraid to speak. In fact, he knew that his joining would cause trouble, which he had known for a long time, and with Harry''s accident, the incident broke out to the top.


    "Well, we need some precise information, that is, the state of the Dark Lord."


    "He''s good, stronger and stronger every day." Snape said coldly, "faster than you think."


    "So the vampires still helped him?" Asked van Linton.


    "I don''t know. Now those guys seem to be disappearing. At least the places I can reach are like this. I can''t get into those black wizard places." Sirius said. "I''m Auror of the Ministry of magic. They can''t let any Aurors go in."


    "For example?" Asked Fanlin.


    "Further down the alley, that''s the black wizard''s territory. Underground, it''s like a grindstone." Sirius said, "where is the vampire and werewolf territory, even the black wizard is not willing to get too close."


    "You mean they''re all in London?"


    "It''s very likely that war will start any time now."


    "It''s not good news." "We have so few people that we can''t fight head-on," Tonks said. "Now there are only 20 or so people who join the order of Phoenix, and even a hundred people are willing to fight for us."


    "We still have men and horses." "If there''s a war, Hogwarts is finished, and the men are no better, they can''t be unaware," Van leen said quickly"It was just at Hogwarts." Lu Ping said.


    "That''s better than on Voldemort''s side." "Dumbledore is already fighting for allies," Van leen said


    "You mean Hagrid?" Sirius said, "but Hagrid and maxim are in trouble, and it''s hard to solve these giants who don''t have heads."


    "Hagrid needs someone to deal with it." Moody said, "according to the previous plan, Fanlin was responsible for the work here, while others were responsible for the rest of the order of the Phoenix."


    "No, I''m against it. Do you think those giants really live in the north?"


    "I believe in Dumbledore, Molly." Moody said.


    "I believe it, but I''m still against it." Molly said angrily.


    "I can handle it." "Professor moody, you can go on


    "There is also the problem of the Ministry of magic. In this regard, Tonks, Kingsley, Arthur and Sirius, you must keep an eye on it. There is also Dumbledore. Try not to let yourself fall into a passive position. The strength of the Ministry of magic must be kept as much as possible. This is the only way. Otherwise, we can''t fight against it, unless we can directly kill Voldemort, but this is no better It is very difficult to kill a hundred times the enemy. Moreover, with the character of scriinger, once the truth is discovered, it is impossible for him to... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 802

    meanwhile.


    ¡­¡­


    "I think Dumbledore thinks it''s safest for you to stay with your Muggle relatives -" said Ron.


    "Is it?" Harry raised his eyebrows. "Has any of you been attacked by Dementors this summer?"


    "Yes, no, but that''s why he sent the Phoenix command members to follow you all day..." Ron said.


    Harry felt a violent shake in his legs, as if he had just stepped down a step. So everyone knew he was being followed, except for himself.


    "But they didn''t do a good job, did they?" Harry tried his best to calm his voice. "After all, I''m going to take care of myself, don''t I?"


    "He''s so angry," Hermione said in almost awe, "Dumbledore. We saw him. He almost panicked when he found out that Mundungus was absent from duty before the handover


    "Well, I''m glad he''s absent," Harry said coldly. "If he hadn''t, I might not have used magic, and Dumbledore might have left me on Privet Drive all summer."


    "You''re not. Aren''t you worried about the Ministry''s hearings?" Hermione asked calmly.


    "No," Harry lied defiantly.


    Harry stood up and looked around. Hedwig stood comfortably and contentedly on his shoulder, but the room didn''t seem to inspire him to purify his soul.


    It''s wet and dark. A piece of white canvas is set in a beautifully decorated frame, with peeling walls everywhere. When Harry passes by, he thinks he hears something lurking out of sight and Snickers.


    "So why is Dumbledore so eager to throw me into the dark?" Harry, still trying to keep a casual tone, asked, "have you - uh - never asked him at all?"


    Harry just glanced and found that they exchanged eyes, which told Harry that he was doing exactly what they were afraid to do. It doesn''t make him better at all.


    "We told Dumbledore we wanted to sue the operation in progress," said Ron. "We tried, man. But he''s really busy now. We''ve only met him twice since we came here, and he doesn''t have much time. He just wants us to swear not to tell you any important information when we write a letter. He says that the owl may be intercepted


    "He can let me know if he wants to," Harry said succinctly. "Don''t tell me. He doesn''t know any way to deliver information without owls."


    Hermione stares at Ron and says, "I think so. But he just doesn''t want you to know anything. "


    "Maybe he thinks I can''t be trusted," said Harry, looking at their faces.


    "Don''t think so," said Ron, looking alarmed.


    "Or I can''t take care of myself."


    "Of course he doesn''t think so," Hermione said nervously.


    "So the next question is why I have to stay at the Dursleys, and the two of you are able to participate in everything that''s going on here?" Harry said, one word after another, and with each word his voice was louder. "Why are you two allowed to know everything that''s going on here?"


    "We didn''t!" Ron interrupted Harry. "Mom doesn''t let us have access to the meeting, she says we''re too young -"


    but Harry yells before he knows.


    "So you didn''t attend the meeting, dear Ron! You''re still here, aren''t you? And van Lin and Hermione, you''re still together! And I, I was left at Dursley''s for a month! And I''m better at dealing with problems than both of you, and Dumbledore knows that - who saved the stone? Who solved the mystery of the chamber of secrets? Who saved you two from Dementors


    Over the past month, every bit of pain and anger has erupted, his anger at the lack of information, the hurt they left behind when they were together, the anger of being followed without being told - all these feelings of shame that broke through the boundaries.


    Terrified by the roar, Hedwig returns to the top of the closet, and the piglets chirp warning and hover faster over their heads.


    "Who passed the dragon, the Sphinx and a series of other disgusting tests last year? Who watched Voldemort recover? Who escaped from him? It''s me


    Ron stood where he was, his mouth half open, obviously frightened and speechless.


    "You have to calm down, Harry. Anger doesn''t solve anything." Hermione also said.


    "But why shouldn''t I know what''s going on? Why does everyone hate to tell me what happened? "


    "Harry, we want to tell you that we really want to --" said Hermione."You don''t think so, and vaseline, you can, or you want to give me an owl, but Dumbledore wants you to swear -"


    "yes, he did -"


    "I''ve been dumped on Privet Drive for four weeks trying to figure out what''s going on -"


    "we want to -"


    "I guess you You''re just trying to laugh at me, aren''t you? Here you go -- "


    " no, honestly -- "


    " Harry, we''re really sorry! " Hermione cried desperately, "you are absolutely right, Harry - I would be furious if I were replaced, but you have to calm down and we can look for it. Although I don''t know much about it, we can face it together. But now we have to solve the problem that has happened. No one wants you to be attacked. I and van Lin are in Egypt I came back in a hurry when I heard from you. We didn''t want anything wrong with you. "


    Harry stares at Hermione, still breathing heavily. Harry''s chest heaves violently, then turns his back to them again and walks up and down the room. Hedwig yelled darkly on the top of the wardrobe.


    There was a long pause in the room, and the only thing that broke the silence was the wailing of the floor at Harry''s feet.


    "Anyway, where is this place?" Harry yelled at Ron and Hermione.


    "Phoenix command headquarters," Ron replied immediately. "Can someone tell me what the Phoenix command is?"


    "It''s a secret organization," Hermione said quickly. "Dumbledore is the person in charge here, he initiated the establishment. It''s recently against the man you know. "


    "Who''s in this organization?" Harry put his hand in his pocket and said, pausing.


    "There are only a few people -"


    "we have about a dozen," said Ron, "but I think there should be more."


    "Fanlin is also a member of the order of the Phoenix?" Harry asked.


    "I also came to know that they have a confidentiality agreement, even Fanlin can''t say anything more to me." Hermione said quickly.


    Harry stares at them. "What else?" He looked from one to the other and asked.


    "Well," said Ron, "what else?"


    "Voldemort!" Harry roared furiously, and Ron retreated. "What''s going on? What''s he doing? Where is he? What have we done to stop him? "


    "I''ve told you that Phoenix ordered the organization not to let us attend the meeting," Hermione said nervously. "So we don''t know the details, but we can wait for van Lin, he said something, and I also have some ideas. Maybe we can wait for van Lin to help me improve." She looked at Harry''s face and quickly added.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 803

    Ron and Hermione can understand Harry''s anger.


    Hermione was a little guilty. At such a grim moment, she and van Lin went to Egypt to spend a whole month. Ron was pitifully staying at the headquarters of the order of the Phoenix, while Harry


    Harry or forget it, for any wizard, the Dursleys are not a good place, what''s more, before Harry became a wizard, Vernon was very dissatisfied with Harry as an ordinary person.


    It seems to be because of the wizard


    "When will Fanlin come?" Harry asked.


    "I care more about your dreams than that, Harry!" Hermione said, "we rarely hear from you in Egypt. Hedwig can''t fly here. It''s always handed over."


    "Nothing." Harry shook his head. "I''m fine, very good."


    "I don''t think so, Harry. Obviously, Voldemort''s influence on you..."


    "I want to know more about what they want to do than this." Harry said, "Van Lin and I are witnesses. No one knows better than me..."


    "Don''t worry, Fred and George have invented the ear, you see," said Ron. "They''re really useful."


    "Tailwind --"


    "Ears, yes. It''s only recently that we''ve been banned because mom found out and was furious. Fred and George had to hide them in case their mother confiscated them. But we used it for a while before Mom realized what was happening. We know that some members of the order are following famous death eaters and identifying them, and you know -- "


    " some of them are recruiting more people to join the Phoenix command organization, "said Hermione. "And some of them are keeping a close watch on something," Ron said. "They''re always talking about guarding."


    "It''s not me, is it?" Harry said sarcastically.


    "Oh, it''s you," Ron''s face was full of finally understood expression. Harry scoffed at it. He began to wander around the room, searching everywhere except Ron and Hermione. "So, if you''re not allowed to attend meetings, what do you two do?"


    "We," Hermione quickly replied, "we''re in charge of this house, which has been abandoned for many years, where everything breeds. We''ve tried our best to clean out the kitchen, most of the bedrooms, and I think the living room should be cleaned tomorrow - "


    with two loud noises, Ron''s twin brothers, Fred and George, appeared in the middle of the room like thin air. Piggy screamed louder, and now it''s circling to include Hedwig on the top of the wardrobe.


    "Don''t do that next time!" Ron said feebly to his two brothers. In fact, Fred and George are not much like their brothers. Up to now, they are stronger and shorter than Ron.


    I have to admire Ron''s growth rate. Maybe he went to Hagrid.


    "Hello, Harry," George said cheerfully to him. "We think we heard your pleasant voice."


    "You don''t have to control your anger like that, Harry. Let them all explode," Fred said with equal delight. "Maybe we''ll have to be 50 miles away to stop hearing you."


    "So you two passed the standard wizard level test?" Harry asked angrily.


    "There''s a difference," said Fred, holding something in his hand that looked like a fairly long, brightly colored band.


    "It takes you at least 30 seconds to get down from here," said Ron.


    "There''s plenty of time, little brother," Fred said. "Anyway, you''re getting in the way of our work. The ear of the wind. "


    Fred exclaimed in response to Harry''s raised eyebrows and picked up the tape Harry now sees hanging on the ground.


    "We''re trying to hear what''s going on downstairs?"


    "You have to be careful," Ron said, staring at the windy ear. "If Mom sees them again -"


    "the risk is worth it. They are holding a major meeting, and van Lin won''t tell us at all because of the confidentiality regulations." Said Fred.


    The door was opened again, and a long, bright red hair appeared. "Oh, Hello, Harry!" It was Ron''s sister Ginny, whose face was bright. "I think I heard your voice."


    Then Ginny turned to Fred and George and said, "I can''t hear you here - go with the ear. Mom put a silent spell on the kitchen door and left."


    "How do you know that?" George looked dejected.


    "Tonks told me how to identify the doors," Ginny said. "I stood at the top of the stairs and threw a dung egg at the door, and it bounced open, so there was no way for the wind ear to get sound from the crack below."


    Fred let out a deep sigh. "Shame. I really want to know what old Snape is doing? ""Snape?" Harry said quickly, "is he here, too?"


    "Yes George sighed. He approached the door carefully and sat down on one of the beds. Fred and Ginny followed him. "He is submitting a report. It''s top secret. "


    "That bucket," Fred said lazily.


    "He''s on our side now." Said Hermione reproachfully. Ron scoffed at Hermione''s argument


    "don''t stop that guy from becoming a loser. The way he looks at us is the same as the way we look at him. Even Fanlin is no exception, as we all know. " Ron touched his nose. For Snape, none of them liked it.


    "Bill doesn''t like him either," Ginny said, as if that would settle the dispute.


    Harry is not sure his anger has eased, but his desire for information now overwhelms the urge to continue shouting. He fell on the bed with his back to the others.


    "Is bill here?" Harry asked, "I think he''s working in Egypt now."


    "He applied for a clerical job, so he was able to come back and work for Phoenix instructions." Said Fred.


    "He said he missed the pyramid, but," George chuckled. "Bill thinks it''s compensated."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Remember that old Furong Dracula?" George said, "she got a job at the devil bank Gringos"


    "and now bill offers her a lot of private lessons," Fred chuckled.


    "Charlie''s also working for Phoenix instructions," George said, "but he''s still in Romania. Dumbledore wants to recruit as many foreign wizards as possible, so Charlie is trying to get in touch with them these days


    "Can''t Percy do the job?" Harry asked.


    The last time he heard from the Weasleys was that he was working for the Ministry of magic''s International Magic cooperation.


    For Harry''s words, all members of the Weasley family exchanged a pale look with Hermione.


    "Whatever you do, don''t mention Percy in front of mom and Dad," Ron told Harry in a nervous tone.


    "Why not?" Harry asked, puzzled.


    "Because every time Percy was mentioned, whatever dad had in his hand would break, and mom would start crying," Fred said.


    "That''s terrible." Ginny said sadly.


    "I think we scared him," said George, with no unsightly feature in his face.


    "What happened?" Harry asked.


    "Percy and Dad had a heated argument," Fred said. "I''ve never seen dad do this to anyone else, and mom usually yells."


    "It was the end of the semester." what did they say


    "It''s really humiliating," Hermione said in a voice as calm as possible. "They''re just based on Rita''s material."


    "But she didn''t write anything else, did she?"


    "Oh, no, she kept her promise - she didn''t have any chance," Hermione added contentedly, "but the foundation she built is now occupied by those guys."


    "What does it say?" Harry asked impatiently.


    "Well, you know, she wrote that you''ve been crushed all over, and that your scar is hurting, and so on."


    "Yes," Harry replied, and it''s impossible to quickly forget that damned Rita''s story for him.


    "Now they''re writing about you as a bewitched, concerned person, whether you think you''re a great tragic hero or something." Hermione spoke quickly, as if she thought the faster she spoke, the less anger Harry would have. "They continue to vilify you. If there is a story from afar, they will say, "this should be another legend about Harry Potter." if anyone has a funny accident or something, they will say, "I hope this guy won''t leave a scar on his forehead, otherwise we will be told to worship him next time." - "


    " I never want anyone Worship - "Harry began to get excited.


    "I know you won''t," said Hermione quickly, looking helpless. "I know, Harry. But what are they doing? They want to turn you into a guy nobody believes in. I''ll bet it''s Cornell fudge behind the scenes. They want the whole wizarding world to see you as some kind of silly kid who keeps making ridiculous long stories just because he likes to be famous and wants to continue to be famous. ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 804

    ¡­¡­


    "I didn''t ask I don''t want to Voldemort killed my parents Harry was already incoherent. "I''m famous because he killed my parents and didn''t kill me! Who would like to be so famous? I think I''d rather it never happened. "


    "We all know, Harry," Ginny said sincerely.


    "And, of course, they didn''t report a word about you being attacked by Dementors," said Hermione. "Someone warned them to keep silent. That might be really big news. Dementors are out of control. They didn''t even report on your violation of the International Magic secrecy regulations. I think it''s really good news to turn you into a stupid exhibit if they want to. We think they''re procrastinating until you get fired, and then they''re really going to make a big splash - I mean, if you get fired, it''s obvious... "


    Hermione said hastily, "you really shouldn''t be fired. If they don''t obey the law themselves, there''s no reason to target you."


    They went back to the hearing, and Harry didn''t want to think about that. He wanted to move on to another subject, but it was not necessary because of someone''s footsteps upstairs.


    "Oh, damn it." Fred tugged at the wind with all his strength, and with another loud noise he and George disappeared. A few seconds later, Mrs. Weasley appeared at the door of her bedroom. "The meeting is over. Now you can go down to dinner. Everyone wants to see you, Harry. And who left them outside the kitchen door? "


    "Crook hill, mom." Ginny said without blushing, "he likes to play with these things."


    "Oh," said Mrs. Weasley, "I think it might be kretcher, who always likes to collect such strange things. Now everyone remembers to keep their voices down in the kitchen. Ginny, your hands are dirty. What did you do? Remember to wash your hands before eating. "


    Ginny made a face at the others and went out with her mother, leaving Harry, Ron and Hermione alone in the room. Both of them looked at Harry with concern, and now that the others were gone, they were afraid that he would yell like he had just done. The nervous look in their eyes made Harry feel a little ashamed.


    "Look "He said vaguely, but Ron shook his head, and Hermione said quietly," we know you''re angry, Harry. We really don''t blame you, but you know, we tried our best to persuade Dumbledore -- "


    " yes, I know, "Harry Jane said briefly. He changed the subject to avoid referring to his principal, because Dumbledore''s view made Harry angry again.


    "Who is clencher?" Harry asked.


    "The elves who live in this house," said Ron, "madman, I''ve never met a sprite like him before."


    Hermione frowned at Ron. "He''s not a madman, Ron."


    "His goal in life is to cut off his head and hang it on the wall like his mother," said Ron impatiently. "Is that normal, Hermione?"


    "OK - OK, if he''s just a little weird, but it''s not his fault."


    Ron winked at Harry. "Hermione still didn''t give up her sew."


    "That''s not a sew!" Hermione said excitedly, "that''s the elves Welfare Promotion Association. And it''s not just me. Dumbledore wants us to be nice to kretcher


    "Yes, yes," said Harry. "Come on! I''m starving to death."


    Harry took the lead out of the room to the landing, but as he came downstairs with the metal railing


    "Get him," Ron yelled, rushing over, holding Harry with one arm, while Hermione was far away. "They''re still in the hall. We might hear something."


    The three men looked carefully over the stair railing. The dark hall below was full of witches and witches, including all Harry''s bodyguards. They were all talking in a low, excited voice. In the middle of the group, Harry saw a guy with greasy black hair and a striking big nose, which was his most hated teacher at Hogwarts, Professor Snape.


    Harry leaned against the railing. He was curious about what Snape was doing for the Phoenix command organization A thin, brightly colored rope appeared in front of Harry.


    As soon as he looked up, he saw Fred and the George brothers standing on top of the landing, carefully lowering the tailwind ear and pointing it toward the crowd below. In an instant, however, they all moved towards the gate and out of sight.


    "Damn it," Harry heard Fred murmuring, and he put his downwind ear back. They heard the door open and close.


    "Snape never eats here," Ron told Harry calmly. "Thank God. Come on."


    As they passed the row of ELF heads on the wall, they saw lupin, Mrs. Weasley, and Tonks at the front door. After the witches had left, many large locks and bolts had been magically locked.


    "We eat in the kitchen below," Mrs. Weasley whispered as she ran into them at the bottom of the stairs. "Harry! Honey! If you walk across this hall on tiptoe, the kitchen is just behind the door at the end of the door."There was a crash.


    "Tonks!" Cried Mrs. Weasley, looking back.


    "I''m sorry!" Tonks lay on the ground. "It''s all that stupid umbrella stand, and I''ve been knocked down for the second time by it --"


    but her words behind her were drowned in a terrible, eardrum tearing, bloody scream.


    Harry had passed the moth infested curtain earlier, when there was no door behind it. But at this moment, Harry thought he was looking out of a window, behind which there was an old lady in a black cap screaming as if she was being tortured - and then Harry realized that it was just a life size portrait, but this was the most real and annoying one he had ever seen before.


    The old lady was drooling, she was rolling her eyes, the waxy skin on her face stretched out as she screamed, and behind them, other portraits were awakened and screamed, so Harry actually stared and covered his ears with his hands.


    Lupin and Mrs. Weasley rushed forward, struggling to cover the old lady, but they couldn''t close the curtain, and the old lady cried louder, waving her claws as if to tear their faces.


    "The fifth time! blamed! It''s a nasty and dirty by-product! You half demons, mutants, freaks, get out of here! How dare you slander my father in this house - "


    Tonks apologized again and again, putting the huge, heavy, giant leg like shelf back on the floor.


    Mrs. Weasley had given up closing the curtains and was scurrying around the hall, pounding every portrait with her wand, while a man with long black hair ran out from behind a door in front of Harry.


    "Shut up, you terrible old witch, shut up!" He grabbed the curtain that Mrs. Weasley had given up and roared. The old lady turned pale.


    "Oh! It''s you She howled and glared at the man as much as she could. "Traitor of pure blood, hate it. I''m ashamed of you!"


    "I said shut up Roared the man. With a great effort, he and lupin tried their best to close the curtain again. The old lady''s screams disappeared, and there was no echo. The hall was silent.


    Gasping slightly, and wiping his long black hair away from his eyes, Sirius, Harry''s godfather, turned his face to him.


    "Hello! Harry He gritted his teeth and said, "I see you''ve seen my mother."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 805

    "Your --"


    "My dear mother, yes," Sirius said, "we wanted her to be settled a month ago, but now we think she has the right of permanent residence. She used an enchantment spell on the back of the canvas. Let''s go downstairs before all those guys wake up


    "But what is the portrait of your mother doing there?" Harry asked, puzzled. They now went through the hall door and came down a stone step with others following them.


    "Has no one told you? This is my parents'' house, "Sirius said," but I am their only offspring, so this house is mine now. I''ll give it to Dumbledore as the headquarters, but I''m alone, a bunch of bad hanging portraits and a crazy elf


    Harry wanted to have a better way to welcome him, but he noticed that Sirius''s voice sounded so helpless.


    He followed his adoptive father to the bottom of the stairs and through a door entered the kitchen in the basement. The


    kitchen looks as like as two peas in the hall above. It''s dark and dark. It''s surrounded by rough stone walls. Most of the light in a cave like room comes from the most massive flame inside the room. A thick cloud of smoke hung in the air, like the smoke of battle. Look at the ferocious shapes of heavy iron cooking utensils and pans hanging from the dark ceiling.


    The room was full of chairs for meetings, and a long wooden table was placed in the middle of the chairs, filled with rolled up parchments, goblets, empty wine bottles, and what looked like rags.


    "Harry!" Exclaimed Mr. Weasley, who hastened to greet Harry and shook Harry''s hand tirelessly. "Nice to see you!"


    Through his shoulder, Harry saw Bill. Bill still had long hair and a ponytail. He quickly rolled up a long piece of parchment and threw it on the table.


    "What happened just now? Did you lift the curtains?" Van Lin came from behind and asked that he had just sent those members of the order of the Phoenix away. In fact, this was supposed to be Sirius'' job, but Sirius was going to send Snape?


    It''s like a joke.


    "Oh, it''s me." Tonks said with chagrin, "that damned umbrella stand. It tripped again."


    "What a pity." Van Lin shook his head, a very helpless look.


    Tonks was always so reckless, and Fanlin doubted that if it had not been for Voldemort''s incident, Tonks'' small mind


    "Harry, how are you, how are you feeling?" Fanlin went over and said, "Dementors can''t beat you."


    "Oh, of course, I would feel better if it hadn''t happened." Harry said in a bad voice, "who are they just now? I think I saw Professor Dumbledore."


    "Oh, you''re wrong." "In fact, Dumbledore had already left before he came. We are just in the concrete finalization..."


    "Cough, all right, Harry, come here." Weasley waved. "We''re ready for dinner. Don''t let irrelevant things affect your mood."


    Vaseline shook his head, and all forms of disclosure would be stopped, well, at least in front of Mrs. Weasley.


    "How about it?" Hermione asked, "I mean meetings."


    "Not bad." Vaseline shook his head. "I think I might have to leave."


    "Leave?" Hermione''s eyes widened. "What about Hagrid?"


    "Yes, Hagrid had some trouble in the north, but the people here couldn''t get away, so it was me and Sirius."


    "You and Sirius?"


    "Well, Sirius is not in a good position in the Ministry of magic recently, so Dumbledore decided to let him deal with some other things."


    "Didn''t you say Dumbledore wasn''t there?"


    "Well, it was arranged before, but it was only determined when Harry entered the protection area."


    "When do you leave?"


    "Just these two days..."


    "You two, don''t talk about it. We''re getting ready for dinner." Mrs. Weasley knocked on the table, and she didn''t want vaseline to reveal too much information.


    "It doesn''t matter, Molly," Sirius said. "Sooner or later, it''s just a matter of day and night."


    "What''s the matter?" Harry asked.


    "It''s Hagrid." Sirius looked at Molly.


    "You shouldn''t involve these children, black."


    "He wants to know sooner or later, and I''m the main person in charge." Vernin said, "it''s Hagrid, you know, Harry."


    "Giant!" Harry thought, "Hagrid is going to find the giant."


    "Yes, that''s right." Van Lin nodded. "With Mrs. maxim, in Northern Ireland, the Italian giant is too far away to fight for.""Fight for it?" Harry asked, "you mean to bring the giant to our camp."


    "Yes, that''s what Dumbledore meant." Van Lin nodded. "But Hagrid is in some trouble. He needs some support."


    "Support, so it''s you?"


    "Well," Fanling nodded, "I''m sorry, Hermione, I can''t take you this time."


    "It doesn''t matter," Hermione said. "I know."


    "I say you two, take care of other people''s feelings." Fred leaned over to van reen. "I heard from bill that you two lived together all the time in Egypt, isn''t it true?"


    "Of course we..."


    Fanlin looked at Hermione''s hand in the waist. How could this girl learn to pinch people?


    "Of course we stayed in a hotel, otherwise it would be hard to arrange." Hermione said quickly.


    "But that''s not the version I heard, Hermione. Lying is not your style." George also came along. The Weasleys always liked the plot, especially when they were busy these days and no one satisfied their curiosity.


    "I don''t think you should put your energy on the two of us. Harry has just arrived. As a senior student, I think it is necessary for you to give Harry some care and warmth." Fanlin said solemnly.


    "Oh, come on, Ron is enough." Fred said, "he played the role very well."


    "And, of course, our lovely little sister..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 806

    ¡­¡­


    On Harry''s side, the atmosphere is not so harmonious.


    Molly is naturally dissatisfied with the behavior of Fanlin and Sirius, and involves the work of the order of the Phoenix on the dining table


    Mrs. Weasley''s face is not very good-looking, but this is after all in Sirius''s home, naturally, Mrs. Weasley can not be too embarrassed for Sirius.


    "I have something to tell you, Sirius. We collected some things on the desk in the studio. They were still clicking and shaking. Of course, they may be just toys, but I think it''s better to have a look at them before you throw them away


    "At your disposal." Sirius didn''t care.


    "The curtains over there are full of moths," Mrs. Weasley continued. "I want to solve this problem tomorrow."


    "I''ll go and have a look tomorrow," Sirius said.


    Van reen recognized that Sirius had a sarcasm in his voice, but he was not sure others thought so.


    Opposite Harry, Tonks is performing for Ginny, who keeps changing the shape of her nose. Every time she bent her eyes, she was accompanied by the same expression of pain. It was like Harry''s behavior in the old bedroom. Her nose rose like a bird''s beak, which of course was similar to Professor Snape''s, and shrank to the size of a mushroom handle, and a large amount of hair grew out of each nostril.


    Obviously, this is the standard entertainment at mealtime, because Ginny soon asked her to make her nose that they liked.


    "Make a snout, Tonks."


    Tonks was forced to do it. Harry looked at it, and the idea flashed through his head. It was like a female Dudley smiling at him across the table.


    Mr. Weasley, bill and lupin are having a heated discussion about goblins.


    "They still don''t offer anything when they leave," Bill said. "I just haven''t found out whether they believe they''ll come back. In the meantime, they may not like to draw a complete line. It''s out of the way. "


    "I''m sure they never come back - you know," said Mr. Weasley, shaking his head. "They suffer for the loss of companions: remember the last time a leprechaun family was murdered somewhere near Nottingham?"


    "I think it depends on what they can provide," lupin said.


    "I don''t want to talk about gold. They would be interested if they could be offered the freedom that we have refused for centuries. You still don''t believe that ragnoke has any luck, bill


    "He feels like he''s the right anti wizard at the moment," Bill said. "He doesn''t stop his anger at these commercial salesmen. He''s convinced that the Ministry of magic has covered up the truth that the goblins never got their gold, you know -"


    "those goblins are not reliable." Fanlin said, "you know, the style of Gringotts."


    "You''re talking about the goblin named pegner?" Lu Ping said, "however, this does not represent all the goblins. I think they are still..."


    Suddenly from the middle of the table came a frenzied laugh, drowning out the rest of Professor Lupin''s words.


    Fred, George and Mundungus were rolling in their seats laughing.


    ¡°¡­¡­ And then, "Mundungus stopped laughing, and his face even broke into tears." and then, if you believe it, he spoke to me, and he said, "well, old Dun, where do all the toads come from? Get rid of those sons of the mud pump and mark my son!" and I said, "well, I''ll mark all your toads." And if you believe me, young man, this stupid monster has bought it all, "these are my own toads, of course, and I''ll pay first."


    "I don''t think we need to hear more about your life. Thank you, Mundungus," Mrs. Weasley said sharply, while Fred flung himself over the table and laughed.


    "Please forgive me, Molly," said Mundungus at once, wiping his eyes and blinking at Harry. "But, you know, the warty Harris really paid for the scratches first, so I didn''t really do anything wrong."


    "I don''t know where you''ve learned about right and wrong, Mundungus, but you seem to have missed some key lessons," Mrs. Weasley said coldly.


    Fred had just done it awkwardly, then returned to George, and the two of them buried their faces in bottles of honey; George was belching.


    For some reason, Mrs. Weasley gave Sirius a disgusting look, and then stood up and took a large piece of rhubarb crumbs to make pudding.


    Harry looked up and down at his godfather.


    "Molly is not happy with Mundungus," Sirius whispered.


    "Why did Mundungus come to the Phoenix to instruct the organization?" said Harry very quietly."He works," Sirius muttered to himself. "He knows all the tricks of fraud - yes, he knows, and sometimes sees himself as one of the swindlers. But he was also very loyal to Dumbledore, who once helped him out of trouble. Some people like to be around old ton and he''s heard a lot of things we don''t know. But Molly thought it was too much to invite him to dinner. She can''t forgive him for being absent without permission while you''re in charge. "


    "So you should be aware of Mrs. Weasley''s concern for you, Harry." Said Fanlin, who then took over the dinner party prepared by Mrs. Weasley.


    "Of course I know." Harry said, and then he looked at Mundungus, and then at Mrs. Weasley.


    For Mundungus, Harry''s mood is a little complicated.


    I''m grateful, too. It made him escape from the Dursleys'' house, but what happened before and after was not pleasant


    With three pieces of rhubarb bread crumbs pudding and later frosting, Harry''s Jeans Belt felt tight and uncomfortable. The conversation stopped for a moment as he put down his spoon.


    Mr. Weasley was reclining in his chair, looking content and relaxed; Tonks was yawning and her nose was now back to normal; and Ginny, sitting cross legged, had cheated crook hill from under the cupboard and was now luring him to chase a honey.


    "I think it''s near bedtime now," Mrs. Weasley yawned.


    "It''s still early, Molly," Sirius said, pushing aside the empty plate and turning to look at Harry.


    "You know, I''m surprised at you. I think the first thing you do when you get here is to start asking questions about Voldemort The atmosphere of the room changed rapidly with Harry''s talk and the mention of Dementors.


    If it had been drowsy and relaxed a few seconds ago, now it is alert and even nervous.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 807

    In fact, at the mention of Voldemort''s name, people walk around the table in fear and nervousness.


    Lupin was about to sip a delicious glass of wine, but now he slowly lowered his goblet and looked very alert.


    "I did it!" Harry said angrily. "I asked Ron and Hermione, but they said the instructions did not allow them to do so, so -"


    "but they were quite right," Mrs. Weasley said. "You are too young, and you are mortal. You should know what to say and what not to say."


    Weasley sat in her chair, straight to the door, her fists clenched, without any sign of drowsiness.


    "When will someone have to ask questions in the Phoenix''s command?" Sirius asked. "Harry was stuck in that Muggle house for a month. He has the right to know what happened... "


    "Stop!" George interrupted Sirius in a loud voice.


    "Then how will Harry get the answer to his question?" said Fred angrily. "We''ve been trying to get information from you for a month, and you haven''t told us even an old stink!" George said.


    "You''re too young, you''re not a member of the command," said Fred in a voice that mimicked his mother''s voice. "Harry is even younger!"


    "it''s not my fault that you haven''t been told the details of the instructions," Sirius said quietly. "It''s your parents'' decision. But on the other hand, Harry - "


    " it''s not your turn to decide what''s good for Harry! "Mrs. Weasley said sharply. There was a dangerous look on her normally friendly face. "I guess you haven''t forgotten what Dumbledore said?"


    "which paragraph do you mean?" Sirius asked politely, but the air was filled with the tension of a man preparing to fight himself. "The part about not telling Harry more than he needs to know."


    Mrs. Weasley emphasized the last three words.


    Ron, Hermione, Fred and George''s heads were moving between Sirius and Mrs. Weasley as if they were watching a tennis match.


    Ginny was kneeling on top of a pile of discarded honey, her mouth slightly open, watching the conversation.


    Lupin''s eyes were fixed on Sirius.


    And Fanlin hid next to Hermione, shivering, for fear of burning the fire on him. In this duel, he plays an awkward role. As a friend, he represents Harry, but as a wizard


    "I''m not going to tell Harry more than he needs to know, Molly," Sirius said. "But he was the one who saw Voldemort return with his own eyes."


    "He has more power than most of us to know -"


    "he is not a member of the Phoenix command!" Mrs. Weasley said, "he''s only 15 years old, and -"


    "and he solved as many problems as most command members," Sirius said, "even more than some."


    "No one denies what he has done!" Mrs. Weasley''s voice rose, her fist shaking on the arm of the chair. "But he''s still just -"


    "he''s not a child!" Sirius said impatiently.


    "He''s not an adult either!" A touch of red crept up Mrs. Weasley''s cheek. "He''s not James, Sirius!"


    "I know who he is. Thank you for reminding me, Molly," Sirius said coldly.


    "But I''m not sure you know that!" Said Mrs. Weasley. "Sometimes you talk to Harry in the same way that you think your best friend has come back!"


    "Is there anything wrong with that?" Harry asked.


    "What''s wrong with that, Harry, it''s that you''re not your father, but you''re like him in many ways!" Mrs. Weasley''s eyes were still on Sirius. "You''re still in school and adults are responsible for you. Don''t forget that!"


    "You mean, I''m an irresponsible foster father!" Sirius responded, and his voice rose.


    "I mean, you have to know that you''re reckless, Sirius, that''s why Dumbledore wants you to stay at home, and -"


    "if you like, we''ll ignore Dumbledore''s instructions and leave here!" Sirius answered loud.


    "Arthur Mrs. Weasley turned to her husband. "Arthur, say a word for me!"


    Mr. Weasley did not speak immediately. He took off his glasses and rubbed them slowly with his robe. When he carefully put the glasses back on the bridge of his nose, he finally answered.


    "Dumbledore knows things have changed, Molly. He accepts that within a certain range Harry must be exposed to certain elements of the Phoenix command, just as he is now at the Phoenix command headquarters. "


    "Yes, but there is a difference between allowing him to ask anything he wants to know!""Personally," lupin finally withdrew her eyes from Sirius and spoke calmly. Mrs. Weasley quickly turned her head to him, hoping that she would finally have an ally. "I think it''s better for Harry to know the situation, not the whole situation, Molly, but to let him know the general situation - for us, this can prevent others from breaking The meaning of the chapter is.... "


    His expression was mild, but Harry was sure that lupin knew, at least, that some tailors had survived Mrs. Weasley''s purge.


    "Well," said Mrs. Weasley, taking a deep breath. She looked around the table for the seeker, but there was no response. She said, "OK I understand it''s going to be vetoed. All I have to say is: there must be a reason why Dumbledore doesn''t want Harry to know too much, and Harry''s most interested person -- "


    " he''s not your son, "Sirius said quietly.


    "He''s like my son," Mrs. Weasley returned violently. "Who else is he?"


    "He has me!"


    "Yes," Mrs. Weasley''s lips curled up. "The truth is, you can''t take care of him when you''re in Azkaban prison, can you?"


    Sirius began to rise from his chair.


    "Molly, you''re not the only one here who cares about Harry," lupin said sharply. "Sirius, sit down."


    Mrs. Weasley''s lower lip trembled. Sirius slowly sat back in his chair, his face pale.


    "I think Harry has something to say," lupin continued. "He''s old enough to make his own decisions."


    "I want to know what''s going on," Harry said immediately. He didn''t look at Mrs. Weasley. He was moved that Mrs. Weasley regarded him as her own son, but he was also impatient with Mrs. Weasley''s arrogance. Sirius is right. He is no longer a child.


    "Very well," Mrs. Weasley shrieked. "Ginny - Ron - Hermione - Fred - George - I want you to get out of the kitchen now."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 808

    There was an immediate commotion in the kitchen.


    "We are old, too!" Cried Fred and George.


    "If Harry allows me to know, why can''t I?" This is Ron''s call.


    "Mom, I want to listen!" Ginny is lamenting.


    "No!" Growled Mrs. Weasley. She stood up and her eyes widened. "I absolutely forbid -"


    "Molly, you can''t stop Fred and George." "They''re old enough," Mr. Weasley said wearily


    "They are still students."


    "But legally they are adults now," Mr. Weasley continued in the same tired voice.


    Mrs. Weasley''s face turned red. "I - Oh, well, Fred and George stay, but Ron --"


    "Harry and van Lin will tell me and Hermione everything you say!" Ron said eagerly.


    "Yes - is it?" He added uncertainly, looking at Harry.


    For a moment, Harry thought about telling Ron that he couldn''t say a word, so Ron could experience being in the dark and see if he liked it.


    But the despicable thought disappeared in the moment they looked at each other.


    "Of course I will," said Harry. Ron cheered.


    "Good!" Cried Mrs. Weasley.


    "Good! Ginny go to bed


    Ginny won''t leave quietly. They could hear her yelling at her mother all the way up the stairs, and when they got to the hall, Mrs. Black''s deafening scream joined the farce.


    Lu Ping rushed to the portrait to restore calm. Then when he came back, closed the kitchen door, and sat back in the chair in front of the table, Sirius began to speak.


    "Oh, Harry What do you want to know? "


    Harry took a deep breath and asked questions that had been bothering him for a month.


    "Where is Voldemort?" He asked, ignoring the new shudder and retreat caused by the name. "What is he doing now? I tried to keep an eye on the Muggle news, but it didn''t look like anything happened, there was no weird death or anything else


    "It can only be said that there are still no strange deaths so far," Sirius said. "In any case, we can''t all know But we know a lot... "


    "More than fudge thinks we have in every way," lupin added.


    "Then why did he stop killing?" Harry asked. He knew that Voldemort had murdered more than one person last year alone.


    "That''s because he doesn''t want to be noticed," Sirius said. "It''s very dangerous for him now. His recovery was not as perfect as he thought, you know. He messed it up. "


    "Or rather, you screwed up his business." Lupin showed a satisfied smile.


    "What do you say?" Harry asked, puzzled.


    "You survived unexpectedly!" Said Sirius. "No one would have known he had recovered except his death eaters. But you survived and became a witness. "


    "And the last person he wants to disturb at the moment is Dumbledore," lupin said. "But you let Dumbledore know about it immediately."


    "Does that help?" Harry asked.


    "Are you kidding?" Bill said rashly, "everyone knows that Dumbledore is the only wizard the man is afraid of!"


    Van Lim frowned. For the order of the Phoenix, Dumbledore is supreme, which is not a good thing.


    "It''s not like that." Van leen suddenly said, "Dumbledore''s threat at Hogwarts, that''s just Hogwarts. It doesn''t mean Voldemort is afraid."


    "What are you talking about?" Bill said in disbelief.


    "I''ve felt his magic. I mean, Voldemort''s magic. I don''t think that can be a reason to be careless. Harry should be more on his own than on Dumbledore."


    "Did you feel his magic? Why don''t I know about it? " Sirius said in surprise.


    "Or how do you think I came back? Phantom shift? Voldemort has a knack for blocking space


    "So you''re under the Voldemort''s hand..."


    "You should know the true strength of Dumbledore, Sirius." "Through this, Voldemort''s recovery period doesn''t take that long, and he still has..."


    "Vampire..." Sirius suddenly thought of the targets he was tracking, the vampires who were frantically collecting black magic relics.


    "What the hell is going on here?" Harry asked angrily.


    "What we''re dealing with." Van Lim said, "Voldemort''s plan, all...""All?"


    "Well, first of all, he''s going to rebuild his army," said Fanlin. "In the past, he''s commanded a large number of members; the witches and witches he coerced or bewitched to follow him, his loyal death eaters, and a lot of different dark creatures. You also hear him trying to recruit giants again, and yes, they used to be part of that man. Voldemort is not sure that he can replace the Ministry of magic with just a dozen of the dead. "


    "So do you do your best to prevent him from gaining more followers?"


    "Do what we can." Said Sirius.


    "How to do it?"


    "Well, the main job is to determine how many people really want to come back to Voldemort, and then keep them under surveillance," said Fanling. "However, this strategy has proved to be very alert and, to be exact, very suspicious."


    "Why?" Harry asked, puzzled.


    "Because of the Ministry''s attitude," Tonks said. "Look at that Cornell fudge panicked when he heard that the man came back. Harry! Yes, he won''t change his position at all. He absolutely refuses to believe what has happened. "


    "But why?" Harry said disappointedly, "why is he so stupid? If Dumbledore -- "


    " Oh, good, you''ve got the point, "Mr. Weasley said with a wry smile," Dumbledore... "


    "Fudge is afraid of Dumbledore, you know," Tonks said sadly.


    "Afraid of Dumbledore," Harry cried hastily.


    "Afraid that Dumbledore will replace him," said Fanlin bluntly. "Fudge thinks Dumbledore is plotting to overthrow him. He thinks Dumbledore wants the position of minister of magic. "


    "But Dumbledore didn''t want to --"


    "of course, he didn''t want to," Mr. Weasley said. "He never wanted to be Minister of magic. Even when old minister Bagnold retired, many people recommended Dumbledore to succeed him. Fudge later took over power, but he will never forget how popular Dumbledore was, even though Dumbledore never coveted the position


    "What''s more, Fudge knows that Dumbledore is a wizard far smarter and stronger than he is, and in his early days when he took over the Ministry of magic, he always consulted him," lupin said. "But now it seems that he is infatuated with power and is headstrong. He likes the post of minister of magic, and more and more believes that he is a smart man, and Dumbledore is just a trouble lover


    "How can he think so?" Harry exclaimed angrily. "How can he think Dumbledore caused trouble - or I did?"


    "Because accepting Voldemort''s return means that the Ministry of magic will encounter a big problem that has not been dealt with since its establishment for 14 years," Sirius said bitterly. "Fudge just doesn''t want to face it. After all, it''s much more comfortable for him to believe that Dumbledore is deceiving him


    "And you should know that, Harry." "A Ministry of magic can never accommodate two people in power."


    "you see the problem now," lupin said. "When the Ministry of magic insists that there is no threat from Voldemort, it''s hard to make people believe that he has returned, especially when people really don''t want to believe it in the first place. What''s worse, the Ministry of magic has ordered the Daily Prophet not to report anything from Dumbledore, so most wizard groups are completely unaware of anything that has happened, making it easy for death eaters to become targets if they use the ''impalius'' spell


    "But you are warning people, aren''t you?" Harry looked at Van Lin, Mr. Weasley, Sirius, bill, Mundungus, lupin and Tonks and asked, "aren''t you telling people about Voldemort''s return?"


    "As you can see, it''s very difficult." "We don''t have any credibility at all. To be exact, Voldemort''s power is far more terrifying than you think."


    "Yes," Sirius nodded. "Although I have been cleared of wrongs, I am just an Auror who has lost the right to speak in the Ministry of magic, right?" Sirius said helplessly.


    "And I, in most societies, I''m an unwelcome guest," lupin said. "Werewolves have always been a dangerous profession."


    "Tonks and Arthur are worse than me. If they don''t keep their mouth shut, they''ll lose their jobs in the Ministry of magic," Sirius said. "But it''s very important for us to put spies in the Ministry of magic. I bet Voldemort will infiltrate them, but the bad thing is that my marks are too obvious."


    "Although we''ve tried our best to convince two people," Mr. Weasley said, "Tonks is here. She''s a - but she was too young when the order of the Phoenix was last assembled, and having Aurors on our side was a huge advantage - Kingsley shackleport was also our real asset; he was Auror, who was in charge of Fudge''s safety So we can grasp some of Fudge''s trends. ""But if none of you sends out the news that Voldemort has returned -" said Harry.


    "Who said we didn''t release the news?" Sirius said, "why do you think Dumbledore is in such a mess?"


    "What do you mean?" Harry asked.


    "They want to disgrace Dumbledore," lupin said. "Didn''t you read the prophet''s Daily last week? They reported that Dumbledore had been voted out of the chair of the International Magic League because he was too old to control, but that was not true; he was removed from office by the wizard administration after a speech announcing the return of Voldemort. They demoted His Wizard rank from Wizard - that''s a wizard''s highest honor - and they''re now discussing revoking his first level Merlin Medal "


    " but Dumbledore says he doesn''t care what they do as long as he''s not removed from the Chocolate Frog''s collection card. " Fred said with a smile.


    "It''s not funny," Mr. Weasley said sharply. "If he continues to defy the Ministry of magic in this way, he may spend the rest of his life in Azkaban, and the last thing we can do is lock Dumbledore. If the man knew Dumbledore was back in the field, he would be careful. If Dumbledore leaves the battlefield - Oh, that man will be unscrupulous. "


    "But if Voldemort is going to recruit more death eaters, the news of his return is bound to leak, isn''t it?" Harry asked, disappointed.


    "Voldemort won''t break in in in broad daylight, Harry!" Fanlin shook his head and said, "he deceived, cursed, blackmailed them. He is an expert on secrecy. In any case, recruiting followers is something he is very interested in. He''s also working on plans that can make his actions, in fact, silent, and he''s paying attention to this at the moment, such as those vampires. If it wasn''t for some unexpected reason, we didn''t even know that such ancient creatures were involved, and... "


    Van Lim is not going on, which is obviously beyond the scope.


    "What would he do next, apart from his followers?" Harry asked quickly. He thought he saw Sirius quickly exchange eyes with lupin before answering.


    "Replenishment through secret channels." Sirius said, "something like a weapon or something older. There are some things he didn''t have last time


    "Before he became strong?"


    "Yes."


    "What kind of weapon, for example?" Harry said, "is it something worse than the Avada curse?"


    "Enough!" Said Mrs. Weasley in the shadow of the door. After seeing Ginny upstairs, Harry didn''t notice that she was back. Her arms crossed and she looked very angry.


    "Now I want you to go to bed. All of you. " She looked at Fred, George, Ron and Herr and added, "including you, Valentine!"


    "You can''t order us -" Fred began to protest.


    "Look at me." Growled Mrs. Weasley. She was staring at Sirius trembling. "You''ve told Harry enough. It''s more direct if you just bring Harry into the Phoenix command group


    "Why not?" Harry said quickly, "I want to join, I want to join, I want to fight!"


    "No This time it was not Mrs. Weasley, but lupin. "The order of the Phoenix is made up of official witches who are over the legal age, and van Lin is licensed by Dumbledore. In fact, his ability is obvious to all. As an adult wizard, Fanlin is not inferior at all."


    When Fred and George wanted to talk, Lupin added. "It''s dangerous to get involved without any idea, any of you I think Molly was right, Sirius. We have said enough... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 809

    Mrs. Weasley followed them upstairs with a grim face.


    "I ask all of you to go straight to bed and stop talking," Mrs. Weasley said when they got to the first floor. "We''re still busy tomorrow. I hope Ginny is asleep, "she added to Hermione," so try not to wake her up. "


    "Sleep, yes, that''s right," Fred whispered, as Hermione had already said good night to them, and the brothers were climbing upstairs. "If Ginny didn''t go to bed and waited for Hermione to tell her all the things we were talking about downstairs, then I would be the one..."


    "Well, you three," said Mrs. Weasley, now on the second floor, directing them into the bedroom, "go to bed."


    "Good night!" Several people said to the twin brothers.


    "Have a good sleep!" Said Fred with a wink.


    Mrs. Weasley slammed the door behind Harry.


    The bedroom now looks darker than it was when I first saw it. The empty picture on the wall was breathing slowly and deeply, as if the invisible occupant on it was asleep. Harry puts on his pajamas, takes off his eyes and climbs onto his cold bed, while Ron puts the owl cage on the top of the closet to appease Hedwig and the piglets, who are noisy and whirring restlessly on their wings.


    "She can''t do that." Harry grumbled angrily, "actually, I didn''t get any more valid information."


    "But it''s more than Mrs. Weasley could tolerate." "In fact, with the exception of some details, that''s all we''re talking about," Van Lin said


    "Why didn''t Dumbledore let me join the order of the Phoenix?"


    "Dumbledore doesn''t want you to be exposed too early. He thinks it looks very suspicious. Oh, yes, I almost forgot, "Van Lin went through the bedroom to the door and bolted the door.


    "Why are you doing this?"


    "Kretcher," said Fanling, turning off the lights, "Ron sleeps here, and kretcher comes running around at three in the morning. Trust me, you''re not happy to be woken up and find that guy wandering around your room. In any case... " He went to bed and went to bed, then turned around and looked at Harry in the dark.


    "That''s it." Ron sat down a little helplessly.


    The moonlight through the dirty window allowed Harry to see Ron''s outline. "What are you thinking?" Harry doesn''t need to ask Ron what he means.


    "Nothing." Ron shook his head. "I want to know more about that man, Fu Voldemort, what the hell is he looking for


    "I don''t know." Van Lin shook his head and said, "in fact, except for the death eaters, we have no idea of Voldemort''s whereabouts, but the discovery of signs of vampire activity will give us some speculation."


    "Speculation?" Harry asked, "can you tell me?"


    However, before van Lin answered, with a crack. The number of people involved in the topic increased sharply.


    "Ouch Ron cried out in pain.


    "Keep it down, Ron. Your mother may come back and have a look."


    "You two are standing on my knees!"


    "Yes, well, it seems that instant movement magic is more difficult to perform in the dark."


    Harry saw Fred and George jump out of Ron''s bed. The spring bed groaned, and Harry''s mattress sank a few inches as George sat at his feet.


    "Well, have you ever seen that thing?" George said wistfully. "The weapon Sirius mentioned?" Harry asked. "What else," Fred continued.


    "We''re just asking." Harry shook his head. "But I can''t think of anything else than the unbridled Avada curse."


    "Oh, it''s just the old trick, Harry." Vaseline shook his head and said, "I can guarantee it''s worse than before. In fact, I have some speculations myself, but I''m not sure it''s about vampires..."


    "What is that? Something worse, isn''t it? " Ron said, "what could be worse than death?"


    "Maybe it''s something that can kill thousands of people at once," George speculated. "Maybe it makes people more miserable in some particular way."


    "It''s like a heart piercing mantra." Fred added.


    "But before that, I think I''ll let Hermione in first." Van Lin shook his head, and then gently to the door position, quietly, the door of the room was opened, a snow-white cat quickly drilled in.


    "I envy those of you who have mastered Animagus." Ron muttered.


    In Harry''s surprised eyes, the snow-white cat quickly became


    "Hermione?" Harry exclaimed.


    "Keep it down!" Hermione said quickly, and then Hermione sat down on van leen''s bed. "This will disturb Mrs. Weasley."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve blocked this place with magic. Don''t worry, but how did you get out, Mrs. Weasley...""Metamorphosis." Hermione said, "and with Ginny''s cover, there won''t be a problem."


    "All right." Vaseline nodded. "So Ginny''s waiting for the outcome of your discussion?"


    "Of course, otherwise, it''s very unfair." Said Hermione.


    "But I was locked up at Dursleys for a month." Said Harry.


    "I''m sorry, but Dumbledore won''t let me tell you, and we were in Egypt three days ago." Vaseline said, "after you had an accident, I managed the affairs in Egypt and came back in a hurry."


    "Well, Dumbledore again." Harry nodded. Although he said he was angry, Harry also knew that it was very difficult for these people to violate Dumbledore. Especially under the care of so many people, a few little witches could not do anything at all.


    "What were you talking about just now?" Hermione lowered her voice unconsciously.


    "About the order of the Phoenix." Van Lin said, "in fact, the next thing, there are a lot of my own inference, they too believe in Dumbledore, can be said to rely on, this is not a good thing, for Voldemort, Dumbledore is not 100% sure, so, he will introduce new variables, that is, I am included in the order of the Phoenix."


    "Variable? What does that mean? "


    "Dumbledore thinks that my joining will bring some changes, but Harry is different. Harry needs to face Voldemort directly. Before that, Harry must be protected. That''s why Dumbledore insists that you stay at the Dursleys."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 810

    "Well, I see. I''d like to know what he''s doing and what should I do more than that?" Harry asked quickly, but Vaseline''s explanation made him feel better. At least he knew he wasn''t completely useless.


    "It''s just a conjecture. It''s a secret of the vampire family." But before that, I have to confirm one thing, Harry, have you had any dreams about Voldemort recently, I mean, specific events


    "No Harry closed his eyes and recalled, "to be sure, I could feel his mood swings, his anger, his anger, his darkness and chaos But what does it matter? It doesn''t help us at all. "


    "You''re wrong, Harry." Van Lin shook his head. "In fact, what you witnessed, in Dumbledore''s opinion, is what Voldemort is doing now, that is, there may be a connection between you and Voldemort. Think back to what happened that night, and before, almost all the places in your dreams have Voldemort''s shadow, so there is a great possibility of connection."


    "Hey, that''s good news." Fred said, "if that''s the case, we can use Harry to get hold of Voldemort''s movements."


    "No, Fred," Vaseline shook his head. "In fact, everything has a price. Fred, Harry can''t get Voldemort''s information without any reason. It''s probably a connection Voldemort didn''t realize. I told you, Harry."


    "What?"


    "Closure of the brain." Vaseline shook his head and said, "it''s very important that you can get Voldemort''s message, which is connection, soul magic, and Voldemort has achieved something in this regard. So, when he realizes this, he will probably take something you see and want through you."


    The atmosphere became dignified, and everyone knew that was why Dumbledore treated Harry differently.


    Harry''s heart sank, but the thought that Voldemort would get some of Dumbledore''s secrets through him was for Harry


    "So, you can''t relax with the practice of brain sealing, Harry, and, before that, you should understand Dumbledore''s attitude. Even if it''s only one percent possible, you should learn to distinguish between fantasy and reality. Voldemort can do a lot of things through soul magic. He has driven a lot of people crazy, so be careful, Harry."


    "How can I..."


    "Give it to me." "I''ll help you, and I''ll give it to you, and I think that''s not what you want to see," Van Lin said


    "What is it?"


    "My brain block is taught by Professor Snape. To be exact, even Dumbledore can''t be better than Professor Snape in brain sealing, so if you don''t make progress, Dumbledore will probably let Snape teach you."


    "He will kill me." Harry called.


    "Oh, no exaggeration, brother, but you''re going to die miserably. Just think about Neville who was punished..."


    "It''s not a good idea." Harry shook his head. "Is there any other way?"


    "I''m sorry, Harry, but I''m not really good at soul magic. If you ask me how to do ice fire conversion, I can teach you." Said Fanlin.


    "Hey, that''s the hardest I''ve ever seen." Fred said, "well, are you interested in teaching us both?"


    "Oh, of course." Vaseline nodded. "If you can get the alchemy flame out and hold it for five minutes."


    "No, we''ll last three minutes." Fred called.


    "It''s called step by step." Hermione taught.


    Harry looked at his friend in surprise.


    Van Lim has been recognized by Dumbledore and joined the order of the Phoenix. Fred and George have completed the most important step of alchemists. Hermione has also changed Animagus. Ron''s magic power has also become stronger. And Ginny. Harry still remembers Ron and he said that Ginny''s improved version of the bat spirit mantra.


    Ginny always has a knack for incantations.


    But only he seems to have no change, as in the three wizard contest, and even did not even have holiday homework.


    "Well, Vaseline, can you tell me what''s going on with vampires, that is, Voldemort''s thing, and I can guarantee that I''m thinking right now." Harry said a little decadent.


    "As a matter of fact, Sirius has seen that, in pursuit of vampires, they break into a black magic experimental site." "But it''s hidden by the Ministry of magic. In fact, the vampires, the Ministry of magic, don''t seem to be able to do anything about it."


    "Black magic experiment site?" Hermione exclaimed, "what are they doing?"


    "It''s similar to the human body modification, but the first experiment is a vampire." Fanlin said, "they seem to give a vampire a thorough atavism, turned into a complete monster, high-intensity magic to those Aurors brought small trouble, the curse of the wound is very difficult to deal with, even if it is to remove, want to heal, even in many healing mantras is also useless.""What harm has been done?"


    "Sirius was caught by that thing, and it took Dumbledore to expel magic. Even so, it took a whole month to grow well. I think that''s what Voldemort has to do now. It can be said that this powerful force is very cost-effective both for itself and for his subordinates."


    "Isn''t that bad?" Harry asked.


    "It''s not as serious as that." Van Lin shook his head. "That kind of power is very difficult to control. In fact, it will make you become a crazy monster. Before it is finished, Voldemort can''t use this kind of thing on himself. It''s too dangerous."


    "Shh!" Fred half sat up from the bed and said, "listen They were quiet.


    Footsteps are coming up the stairs.


    "Mom," said George, and then, almost instantly, with a loud noise, Harry felt the weight of the foot of the bed gone. Seconds later, they heard the floor creak outside the door: Mrs. Weasley was listening outside to see if they were talking.


    "Well." Hermione screams in a low voice. Fred and George move away directly. But that doesn''t mean she can sit in the three boys'' room in the middle of the night? What do you think


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 811

    "What to do?" Hermione asked anxiously.


    "Come on, you change, we can..."


    Before van Lin''s words were finished, Hermione''s body changed rapidly, and a snow-white cat appeared on van Lin''s bed.


    "Come on." Said Harry in a low voice.


    Fanlin turned over and held Hermione in his arms. When all the quilts were covered, Fanlin removed the surrounding shielding.


    This is also an experience. The house of the Black family is always full of various prohibitions, or magic waves. Therefore, Fanlin can''t engrave the skills on the door panel at all.


    But that''s not a bad thing.


    Several people could not help but feel nervous when they heard the slight sound of opening the door.


    Van Lin gently pulled the corner, and then did not dare to have any more redundant action.


    Isn''t it interesting to feel the warmth of the hairball in your arms?


    In fact, this is not the first time that two people have done so.


    When they were in Egypt, the two of them lived together. In fact, whenever something unexpected happened, Animagus became a good choice for Hermione.


    Compared with being an ostrich, it seems that it''s no big deal to become a cat and be held by Vaseline.


    However, it was the first time that such a fear of being found out happened. Hermione experienced a kind of stealing Oh, no, feeling guilty.


    Think about it, at 10 o''clock in the evening, when I was lying on the chest money of van Lin, my body could clearly feel the heat on van Lin''s body, and the rapid heartbeat was not too obvious.


    Never underestimate a cat''s hearing.


    Tension is a natural thing. What if it is found out?


    Was Mrs. Weasley taken out of Fanlin''s bed?


    No, it''s a shame.


    Hermione quickly shook her head, her little hairy head rubbing against van Lin''s chest.


    "What is this girl doing?"


    Fanlin could not help but think that he could not help but move his hands and tighten Hermione in his arms.


    Fortunately, this is summer, or very frivolous, otherwise Hermione will have to suffocate in it.


    Even so, some of the cat''s rapid breathing is still unable to escape van Lin''s perception.


    Well, it''s exciting. If Mrs. Weasley gets caught


    Well, Mrs. Weasley couldn''t have allowed the two of them to live together now, which is not a good thing, at least for these adults.


    It seems to be a little tight, Hermione can''t help but move up the body, along with the heartbeat of rock climbing, eager for fresh air.


    Van Lin secretly reproached himself, and then held the cat''s body, opened a gap above the quilt.


    Before Hermione had time to react, the sound of footsteps from far and near disturbed the next step of the two men.


    That''s Mrs. Weasley, no doubt about it.


    Hermione quickly buried her head in Van Lin''s chest and felt the strong heartbeat. Her little heart was beating fiercely.


    It was a wonderful, unprecedented experience. It seemed that she had never been crawling on the chest of any forest. To be exact, it was the first time that Hermione realized what it was like to have the same beat.


    Their heart rate is the same, unprecedented close, this feeling is very wonderful, as if the next second, you can interpret each other''s thinking.


    Your heart will never lie, this sentence is correct, no one can resist from the deepest heart throb.


    However, Fanlin was relieved. Since Mrs. Weasley came in, Hermione had been moving around. Now the girl has finally settled down. It''s a happy thing.


    However, while Mrs. Weasley covered his quilt, Fanlin was still nervous.


    The same mood appeared in Hermione. After all, when your vision is blocked by a pair of hands, a dark block, tension is inevitable.


    In fact, when Mrs. Weasley''s hand appeared in Hermione''s field of vision, Hermione''s whole cat was stiff.


    Cat''s eyesight is really good, at least in the dark can see things, as long as it is not a light source.


    ¡­¡­


    "You know, she didn''t believe us at all," Ron said ruefully. With Mrs. Weasley''s departure, the tension in the room naturally eased.


    Harry was sure he couldn''t sleep. There were too many things to think about this night, so he was full of hope that he could lie awake for hours and chew them all over again. He wanted to continue talking to Fanlin, but Mrs. Weasley''s footsteps came down the stairs again.


    There is nothing else in Fanlin.


    However, when I lowered my head, a hairy little head came out of my arms. That kind of feeling


    "And Hermione?" Ron''s voice broke the silence.


    "Here it is." Hermione quickly came out, and Fanlin took the opportunity to kiss Hermione''s face. This is definitely a reproachable act. But we should also be glad that the room is dark enough. Mrs. Weasley turned out the light when she left."Send me back. If Mrs. Weasley goes to my place to check, the actual contact is not a good thing." Hermione gave van Lin a push.


    Since her trip to Egypt, Hermione seems to have relaxed the policy for van Lim, but it has also made some people who put their skin on the side.


    Of course, there''s nothing wrong with this, but there''s always a split scene. They''ve been teased by Fred more than once. Fred and George like this passage very much. Especially after van Lin began to teach them simple alchemy, Fred and George paid more attention to him.


    After all, Fanlin has become a teacher''s identity, and students can be equal to laugh at teachers, which is a dream thing.


    Even if possible, the brothers would not even let Snape go.


    They wanted to see Snape eat their special candy, but it was destined to be just a dream.


    Playing with alchemy and potions in front of Snape, even Vaseline still has a long way to go in terms of potions, not to mention Fred and George, who were taught twice.


    But Mundungus got it. Fifteen days before van Lin and Hermione came back, in fact, the Weasleys stayed here for the whole holiday. After all, only Mrs. Weasley had no job. She was more suitable to take care of everyone.


    Speaking of having been here for so long, van Lim hasn''t taken the time to get Slytherin''s pendant box. It''s not a good thing to torture kretcher, but Van reen is not Harry. He doesn''t have any sense of Horcrux, but it''s a critical moment


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 812

    Mrs. Weasley''s rounds are exciting, but more exciting than in Egypt


    It''s nothing to any forest.


    As for Harry, those weird dreams are just a part of his life.


    Hazy, Harry heard everyone else go upstairs. In fact, a lot of creatures with feet were running around the bedroom door, while Hagrid, the magic biology teacher, was lecturing: "they''re beautiful, aren''t they, Harry? This semester we''re going to learn about this weapon. "Then Harry saw the creature''s head turn into a cannon, and he was aiming at him. Harry crouched down.


    The next thing Harry knew was that he was huddled under the sheets, and George''s loud voice filled the room.


    "Mom said to get up, your breakfast is in the kitchen, after eating, she wants you to stay in the studio, where there are more than she imagined a large number of pests, and she found a nest of dead pests under the sofa."


    Half an hour later, the three quickly dressed up and ate breakfast, and then entered the studio.


    This is a long room on the first floor with a high ceiling and olive green walls covered with thick dust. Every time someone stepped on the carpet, it emitted a cloud of dust, and the long, mossy green velvet curtains were buzzing, as if there were an invisible swarm of bees inside.


    Mrs. Weasley, Hermione, Ginny, Fred and George are all here, and they look very strange with their noses and mouths wrapped in a dress. Each of them had a large bottle of black liquid in their hands, with a nozzle at the end of the bottle.


    "wrap up your face and carry a sprayer," Mrs. Weasley said as she saw three people, and pointed to a two large bottle filled with black liquid on the long leg table.


    This embarrassed van Lin, who was at least a member of the order of the Phoenix, but in Mrs. Weasley''s eyes, it was nothing at all.


    "It''s a wormhole. I''ve never seen bugs so rampant - what have the elves done in the last decade?" Said Mrs. Weasley, discontented.


    Hermione''s face was half hidden in a tan towel, but Fanling could see her casting a reproachful look at Mrs. Weasley.


    "Kretcher is so old that he may not be able to manage -"


    "if kretcher wants to, you''ll be surprised how capable he is, Hermione." It was Sirius, who was coming into the room with a bloody bag that looked full of dead mice. "I just fed Buckbeak, and Hagrid gave him to me before he left." Sirius added in response to Harry''s questioning eyes. "I left it upstairs in my mother''s bedroom. Anyway, this desk... " Sirius threw his bag into an armchair and bent over to inspect a locked cabinet, which Harry had only now noticed for the first time. It was rocking gently.


    "Well, Molly, I''m pretty sure it''s a poke," Sirius said, peeping through the keyhole. "Maybe we should let the devil''s eye see it before we open it - I know my mom, it could be a bad thing."


    "You''re right, Sirius." Said Mrs. Weasley. They were all talking in a careful, polite and thoughtful way, which clearly told everyone that neither of them had forgotten the dispute last night.


    A huge jingle came up from downstairs, followed by deafening screams and wails, which Tonks had triggered last night when he knocked down the umbrella stand.


    "I told them not to ring the doorbell!" Sirius said angrily and ran out of the room in a hurry. They heard his footsteps roaring down the stairs, and Mrs. Black''s screams echoed through the hall again.


    "Shame of your family, dirty bastard, traitor of blood, filthy child"


    "please close the door, Harry," said Mrs. Weasley.


    It took Harry a lot of time to close the studio door; he wanted to hear what was going on downstairs.


    Sirius had apparently tried to close the curtain over his mother''s portrait, because the old lady had stopped screaming. He heard Sirius come out of the hall, and then there was a chain gliding at the front door, and then he heard a low voice that he thought was Kingsley shacklebert saying, "hesty just let me go, and now she''s taken Moody''s cloak, and I think I should leave Dumbledore a report."


    Feeling Mrs. Weasley''s eyes falling on the back of his head, Harry regretfully closed the studio door and joined the exterminator team. Mrs. Weasley was bending over to look at a book that had been opened and put on the sofa, a guide to home pest control written by gidello Lockhart.


    To van Lim''s surprise, it seems that Professor gidrow loharte has some effect. At least, in terms of pest control, his botany doesn''t seem to be inferior to the average wizard.


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Weasley, if possible..."Fanlin had not finished, but Mrs. Weasley came back first.


    "There is no meeting now, Fanlin. I know you are obliged to attend the meeting of the order of the Phoenix, but you don''t need you now. So, be honest and stay here."


    "Oh, ok..." Fanlin said.


    "Also, magic is not allowed. You know how bad this house is."


    "I promise." And then he leaned next to Hermione, and it seemed impossible to slip past.


    "Very well, all of you, you have to be careful because these pests bite people and their teeth are poisonous. I''ve provided a bottle of antidote here, but I hope no one needs to use it. " Mrs. Weasley straightened herself up, stood in front of the curtains, and beckoned them all to come forward.


    "when I command you, you will start spraying water immediately," Mrs. Weasley said. "I hope they will fly towards us, but the instructions on this sprayer say that only a successful injection can paralyze them. When they''re paralyzed, throw them in this bucket


    Mrs. Weasley walked out of the line carefully and lifted her own sprayer.


    "Ready - spray!" Harry only sprayed for a few seconds, and a green insect flew out of a pile of folded cloth. Its bright, beetle like wings made a whirring sound, its tiny needle like sharp teeth were exposed, its elf like body was covered with thick hair, and its four tiny fists clenched in anger.


    Harry sprayed it with a shower of insecticide. It froze in mid air and fell down, making an amazing noise and lying on top of the old carpet. Harry picked it up and threw it into the bucket.


    "Fred, what are you doing?" Mrs. Weasley screamed, "spray it now and throw it away." Harry looked this way. Fred had a struggling bug between his index finger and thumb. "


    OK --" said Fred briskly. He quickly sprayed the bug in the face and the bug fainted, but as soon as Mrs. Weasley turned around, he quickly stuffed the bug into his pocket.


    "We''re going to test our snake cutting boxes with insect venom," George whispered to Harry. When the bug flew directly to Harry''s nose, he was skillful at spraying two bugs at the same time. Harry approached George and murmured "what is a snake cutting box?"


    "It''s a series of sweets that will make you sick," George whispered, looking warily at Mrs. Weasley''s back. "Don''t worry, it''s not a serious illness, it''s just when you feel it''s necessary that you''re sick enough to leave. Fred and I have been developing them this summer. They''re dual purpose, colored chewable tablets. If you take the Yellow half, you will vomit violently. Once you''ve run out of the classroom and run to the hospital, you swallow the purple half -- "


    " - which will restore your comfort and allow you to engage in leisure activities of your choice for an hour, rather than into meaningless boredom. "


    "Anyway, that''s what we''re going to put forward in the advertisement," whispered Fred, who was standing on the edge of Mrs. Weasley''s view, and was sweeping the floor of several comatose insects and putting them in his pocket. "But the candy still needs a little bit of work to finish. Now our experimenters have a little bit of a problem. They need a long enough time to stop vomiting after swallowing the purple pill


    "Experimenter?" "It''s us," Fred said. "We take turns. George made comatose decors - we''re all tired of runny marzipan - "


    " mom thinks we''re fighting, "George said.


    "So, are the plans for the funny store going on?" Harry muttered, pretending to adjust the nozzle of his sprayer.


    "Yes, but we still don''t have the opportunity to get the start-up funds. My mother takes us very seriously, and van Lin However, Fanlin secretly supported us. In fact, we made a lot of things together, but you know, Hermione didn''t agree with him... " Fred said that when Mrs. Weasley wiped her eyebrows with her scarf before the next attack, his voice was lower, "so we''re running it in the mail order way at the moment. We advertised in the prophet''s Daily last week


    "It''s all thanks to you, man," George said, "but don''t worry, mom doesn''t know anything about it. She doesn''t read the Daily Prophet anymore because it''s slandering you and Dumbledore "


    Harry laughs. He had forced the Weasley twins to accept the thousands of sailboat dollars he had won in the three wizard competition to help them realize their ambition to open a funny shop, but he was still glad to know that their further plans had not been noticed by Mrs. Weasley. Mrs. Weasley never thought opening a funny shop was a suitable career for her two sons.


    The most important point, the joke product also has van Lin''s share, this is an unexpected surprise.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 813

    It took almost the whole morning to clean up the curtain borers.


    By midday, Mrs. Weasley finally took off her protective scarf, fell into an armchair, and jumped out of the chair again with a scream of disgust, because she was sitting on the bag full of dead mice.


    curtains are no longer buzzing. They become soft and moist because of dense spray.


    At their feet, the unconscious insects lay in the barrel, next to which was a bowl full of black eggs of insects. Crook mountain was sniffing at the bowl, and the Weasleys were greedily staring at the bowl.


    "I think we''ll fix it after lunch," Mrs. Weasley pointed to the dusty glass cabinets on either side of the mantelpiece.


    The cupboard is full of all kinds of unpaired things, a carefully selected rusty sword, a few claws, a roll of snake skin, a large number of silver boxes, which are engraved with ancient English. Most of these mortals can recognize them. After all, magic patterns are not learned for nothing.


    The most annoying of all the objects is a ornate crystal bottle with a huge opal filled with blood.


    A blood curse that only vampires do.


    Fanlin thought helplessly that the old house of the Black family was really a surprise. It would be very difficult to find Voldemort''s Horcrux among so many dark magic items without the help of kretcher.


    The jingle of the doorbell rang again. Everyone looked at Mrs. Weasley.


    "Stay here."


    When Mrs. Black''s scream came down again, Mrs. Weasley grabbed the big bag full of dead mice and said quietly, "I''ll get some sandwiches." She left the room and carefully closed the door behind her.


    Almost at the same time, the others rushed to the window and looked down the stairs. They could see the head of a shaggy hair and a set of rickety balancing crucibles.


    "Mundungus!" Said Hermione. "What is he doing with those crucibles?"


    "Maybe he''s looking for a safe place to put them," said Harry. "Maybe he was ordered to follow me that night? Choose a crucible to sell stolen goods


    "Yes, you are right!" Fred said, as the front door opened, and Mundungus laboriously carried his crucible through the front door and disappeared from view. "Oh, mom doesn''t like it..." He and George walked through the studio and stood by the door, listening carefully. Mrs. Black''s screams had stopped.


    "Mundungus is talking to Sisley and Kingsley," Fred whispered, frowning. "It''s impossible to hear Do you think it''s worth the risk of using the ear? "


    "Maybe it''s worth it," George said. "I could sneak up upstairs and get a pair -"


    but just then there was a loud noise from downstairs, which made shunfenger useless.


    Mrs. Weasley was clearly heard growling in her highest voice.


    "We don''t have a place to hide our stolen things!"


    "Sometimes Fred said," he opened the door with such a beautiful smile that he could hear his mother''s voice change so clearly


    "- totally irresponsible, as if we didn''t have the crucible you dragged in, we''d be miserable for lack of funds."


    "these idiots are pushing her forward," George said, shaking his head. "You have to stop her as soon as possible, or she will talk like boiling steam for hours. Since Mundungus was absent from duty while he was ordered to follow you, mom has been looking for a chance to fix him. Harry - now Sirius''s mother is raging again. "


    Mrs. Weasley''s lost the sharpness of the beginning, and the scream came from the portrait in the hall.


    George tried to shut the door against the noise, but before he did, a house elf came into the side of the room. In addition to a string of dirty mice tied in a belt around his waist, it was all over. It looks very old. The skin looked several times bigger than its body, and though its other house elves were as bald and hairless as any of its house elves, a large number of white eyebrows popped out over its huge, bat like eyes. Its eyes are bloodshot and moist gray, and its fleshy nose is also very large, or more appropriately, like a pig''s mouth.


    The elf never noticed Harry and the others. It behaved as if it could not see them. It hunched, walked slowly, obstinately and slowly, all the way to the innermost part of the room. Its murmur was hoarse and deep in his breath, just like a bullfrog.


    ¡°¡­ It smells like a gutter or a criminal''s boot, but she''s not much better. The dirty, old blood traitor with her suckling children has made my mistress''s house a mess. Oh, my poor mistress, what would she say to old kretcher if she knew what rubbish these guys were bringing in? Oh, that''s true It''s shameful. Children, werewolves, traitors, and thieves. Poor old kretcher, what can it do... ""Hello, clencher," exclaimed Fanling, closing the door.


    Mrs. Black''s scream was so explosive that it was obviously beyond their means.


    The elf stopped, stopped mumbling, and began to be surprised with a very obvious uncertainty.


    "Clencher didn''t see the little master," he turned his head and bowed to Vaseline. Still standing on the edge of the carpet, he added in a voice that was just audible, "this is a half breed, a dirty, suckling child."


    "Sorry?" Hermione said, "but don''t add that last point."


    "Kretcher didn''t say anything," kretcher quickly replied, saying it was an explanation, which was more like a kind of


    £¿£¿


    "This is the girl friend of the half breed boy, a dirty mud seed, if the old master is there..."


    "I think you should learn how to speak." Vaseline threatened that he was really impatient with kretcher''s actions.


    Harry didn''t know whether to laugh or not. The elf straightened up and glared maliciously at them, apparently believing that they couldn''t hear it, so it continued to purr.


    ¡°¡­ There are also some kids, brazen, standing here, oh, if my mistress knows, oh, how she''ll scream, and here''s a new boy, and kretcher doesn''t know his name. What is he doing here? Kretcher doesn''t know... "


    "This is Harry, kretcher," Hermione said tentatively.


    "Harry Potter." Kretcher''s pale eyes widened, purring faster, and more angry than before. The child was talking to kretcher like a friend. "If kretcher''s mistress saw him like this, oh, she would say -"


    "don''t call her a wet baby!" Ron and Ginny cried out angrily at the same time.


    "It doesn''t matter," Hermione whispered. "It''s distracted now, it doesn''t know what it''s saying -"


    "don''t lie to yourself, Hermione, it knows exactly what it''s talking about," Fred saw kretcher''s disgust.


    Kretcher was still purring, his eyes looking at Harry. "Is that true? Is this Harry Potter? It must be true that kretcher was able to see the scar. It was the little boy who stopped the Duke of darkness, and kretcher doubted how he did it - "


    " leave us all alone, kretcher, "said Fred.


    "What are you doing anyway?" Asked George. Kretcher''s big eyes turned to George.


    "Kretcher is cleaning up," he said evasively.


    "A proper excuse," said Harry in a voice behind him.


    Sirius is back; he is glaring at the elf at the door. The noise in the living room had disappeared; perhaps Mrs. Weasley and Mundungus had moved their battle to the kitchen.


    Seeing Sirius, kretcher made a deep bow, his snout almost touching the ground.


    "Stand up," Sirius exclaimed impatiently. "Now, what are you going to do?"


    "Kretcher is cleaning," repeated the elf.


    "Kretcher is going to tidy up the noble house of the Black family -"


    "and it gets darker every day. It''s a dirty place," Sirius said.


    "The master always likes his little jokes," said kretcher, bowing again and whispering, "the master is a dirty, ungrateful pig, and he has hurt his mother''s heart -"


    "my mother has no heart, kretcher," Sirius suddenly exclaimed, "she keeps herself out of pure things."


    When kretcher spoke, he bowed again.


    "No matter what the master says," it purrs angrily, "the master is not worthy of cleaning his mother''s boots! My poor mistress, what would she say if she saw kretcher serving him? She hated her master so much, how disappointing he was -- "


    " I asked you what you were going to do, "Sirius said coldly." every time you lie and say you''re going to do the cleaning, you hide that garbage secretly in your room, and we can''t throw it away Drop them. "


    "In the master''s room, kretcher never removes anything from their proper position," replied the elf, and then complained quickly. "If that tapestry is thrown away, the mistress will not forgive him. He has been in the house for 700 years, and kretcher must keep it. Clencher will not let his master and his foxes Friend, and these stinky kids destroy it -- "


    " I think that''s it, "Sirius looked at the opposite wall contemptuously." she will cast another enchantment on the wall, I have no doubt, but if I could throw it away, I would. Now go away, kretcher


    It seemed that kretcher did not dare to disobey a direct command; however, when he passed Sirius, he gave Sirius the most disgusting look, and then purred all the way out."- the guy who came back from Azkaban ordered kretcher everywhere, oh! My poor mistress, what would she say if she saw this house now? A group of rubbish lived in it, her treasure was thrown out, she cursed him not her son, but he came back, they all said he was a murderer - "


    " if you nag again, I will kill you! " When Sirius heavily shut the elf outside, he said angrily.


    "Sirius, he has a problem with his brain," Hermione tried to defend kretcher. "I don''t think he realizes we can hear him."


    "He''s been here alone for too long," Sirius said. "He gets crazy orders from my mother''s portrait, and only talks to herself, but it''s always an evil little -"


    "if you can give it freedom," Hermione said hopefully, "maybe --"


    "we can''t give it freedom, it knows too much about it Phoenix orders, "Sirius said simply," and the shock will kill him anyway. You suggest that it leave the house and see if it will carry out its orders Sirius walked across the room to the tapestry kretcher was trying to protect, which was now hanging from the wall.


    All the rest of us followed Sirius.


    The tapestry looks very old; it''s dirty and broken, and it looks like it''s full of insect bites. However, the golden threads still sparkle, indicating that they represent a genealogy dating back to the middle ages.


    At the top of the tapestry was written in huge words: the noble and ancient house of the Tangiers P. Blake family.


    "Your name is not here!" Harry cried after reading the last line of the genealogy.


    "My name used to be in that position," Sirius said, pointing to a small hole in the tapestry that looked like a cigarette. "When I ran away from home, my dear mother removed me from my name - kretcher was interested in whispering the story."


    "You run away from home?" Van Lin asked curiously, "you haven''t told me yet."


    "When I was 16," Sirius said, "I was old enough."


    "Where have you been?" Harry asked, staring at him.


    "Where''s your father," Sirius said, "your grandparents were really good people; they raised me like their little son. Yes, your father and I went camping in the wild during school holidays. When I was 17, I had my own house. My uncle Alfred left me some gold - he''s been wiped away from here, perhaps because - anyway, I''ve been taking care of myself since then. And I always welcome the potters to lunch on Sundays. "


    "But Why do you


    "Run away from home?" Sirius grinned bitterly and smoothed his long, shaggy hair with his fingers. "Because I hate all the people here, my parents have pure blooded madness, and they are convinced that being a Dark Wizard can actually make you noble My stupid brother, he''s stupid enough to believe them That''s him


    Sirius put his finger at the bottom of the genealogy, and it was named "regullus Atalos black.". A date of death follows the date of birth.


    "He''s younger than me," Sirius said, "and he''s a much better son, and I think of him often."


    "But he died." Said Harry. "Yes," Sirius replied, "stupid idiot, he joined the Death Eater."


    "You''re kidding!"


    "Come on, Harry, doesn''t this house show you what kind of wizard my family belongs to?" Sirius said irritably.


    "Yes - are your parents also Death Eaters?"


    "No, no, but believe me, they think Voldemort''s idea is right, they all agree to purify the wizard''s bloodline, remove the Muggle blood, and use the pure blood wizard. They are not individuals. Before Voldemort showed his true face, many people thought he was right. When they saw Voldemort coming to power, they offered him gold. But I''ll bet my parents thought regulles was a real little hero when he first joined the corpse eaters


    "Was he killed by Auror?" Harry asked tentatively.


    "Oh, no," said Sirius, "he was killed by Voldemort. Or, more figuratively, following Voldemort''s orders; I doubt regullus would be important enough for Voldemort to kill him. From what I found out after his death, he was too involved, and then he refused to carry out the order and asked to withdraw from the corpse eater. Yes, but you don''t just give a resignation to Voldemort. It''s a lifetime service, otherwise it''s death. "


    "It''s lunch." There was Mrs. Weasley''s voice. She held the wand high and in front of her was a large stack of sandwiches with cakes on top. She turned red and looked angry. The others went to Mrs. Weasley for food, but Harry remained by Sirius, who was bending down to the tapestry.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 814

    It seems that Sirius is going to talk to Harry about the Black family''s past.


    However, as a traditional black magic family, the Black family enjoys the title and honor, which seems to be an interesting history.


    Regulus, r.a.b


    Sirius believes that Voldemort killed Regulus sometime in 1980 (in the same year, the prophecy was made and Harry was born).


    But in fact, regullus stole Voldemort''s Horcrux Slytherin pendant and sacrificed himself in the cave, drank Voldemort''s poison, and was carried to the bottom of the lake by the corpse.


    Speaking of it, Fanlin has not seen the Yin corpse as a unique undead creation. It is worth mentioning that in the black magic and devil magic, the living talent is


    Regullus ordered kretcher to destroy the pendant, but kretcher failed to do so. He is r.a.b. Regulus is alpha Leo, the brightest star in the constellation Leo; it means "Prince" in Latin; Arcturus is alpha in the constellation of shepherd and the brightest star in the night sky of the northern hemisphere. From the aspect of van Lin, we can know that although regullus had the idea of maintaining the pure blood lineage, he was actually a kind and gentle man, and he was very kind to the domestic elves. The bravery shown in the removal of the Horcrux completely reversed the image of the "cowardly and evil Death Eater" that Sirius had known before.


    The problem, however, is that kretcher cannot prove it.


    An old servant of the black magic family, whose mind is still unclear, wants to clear away the grievances of the earliest and most senior former Death Eaters. Moreover, for today''s people, except for a few, it is meaningless at all


    This can''t help but make van Lin a little worried.


    Regullus is like Harry, but he is better than Harry. To be exact, he is the first to find Voldemort''s weakness when his eyes are covered by darkness, even Dumbledore.


    And van Lin himself, if not that memory, maybe he is Harry, even the low profile version of Harry, has been Dumbledore in the drum.


    But it''s not much better now.


    At least, Harry had been at school for so many years, and he was about to start running.


    Before they leave, at least they have to clean up the house. This is Sirius''s home. Many things must be done by Sirius himself. Fortunately, the giant has no practical intention. Hagrid even gets closer by virtue of his identity Compared to death eaters


    For the next few days, Mrs. Weasley made them work very hard every day.


    It took three days to clean up the studio. In the end, the only unwelcome item left in the room was the tapestry with the Black family genealogy engraved on it, which resisted all the attempts of the men to remove it from the wall, and the rattling desk.


    Mad eye Moody''s hasn''t returned to headquarters, so they''re not sure what''s in it.


    When they found a spider the size of a teacup in a cupboard, Sirius cleaning team moved from the studio to the dining room on the first floor. (RON leaves the room quickly for tea and doesn''t dare to come back for an hour and a half. £©Sirius mercilessly threw all the Black family''s porcelain in the dining room into the garbage bag. The same fate happened in a set of fixed photos in a tarnished silver frame. When the glass covering them broke, all the residents began to scream.


    Snape may be happy to call their work clean, but in Harry''s eyes they are fighting a real clown war in the house, a series of battles instigated and launched by kretcher. No matter where they gather, the aging house elf will show up, and its curses become more and more rude as they try to remove anything it can take from the garbage bag.


    Sirius stepped forward and threatened him with his clothes, but kretcher would look at Sirius with a kind of obstinate, dim look. "The master can do whatever you want," he added before turning around and swearing more loudly, "but the master won''t let him go, no, because kretcher knows what they''re doing. Oh, yes, he''s secret Against the dark Duke, yes, with his bastards, traitors, and trash... "


    This time, Sirius ignored Hermione''s protest, grabbed the back of kretcher''s belt and threw him out of the room.


    I have to admit that there is not a fool in the elves, but some of them have been domesticated so much that getting rid of servility has become a problem.


    The doorbell rings several times a day, each of which suggests that Sirius''s mother is about to roar again, and because Harry and the others want to eavesdrop on visitors, they always seize the opportunity to sneak a peek and eavesdrop on the conversation before Mrs. Weasley gives them a new assignment.


    However, it is not fair for him to understand Mrs. Weasley for a few days.I have to admit, this is a very good argument, but it is just a trouble for Sirius to simply retell, and van Lin made up his mind. This has been done more than once and twice.


    However, for Harry, all this is closed, so Harry can only get as much as possible.


    After that, Snape ran around the house in a hurry for several times. Harry always avoided meeting him face to face. Harry also met Professor McGonagall, his deformation magic teacher. She looked very strange. She was wearing a Muggle style dress and coat. Moreover, she seemed very busy and had no time to stay. Sometimes, however, visitors stay to help.


    When they found a dangerous old corpse robber in the bathroom upstairs, Tonks spent an unforgettable afternoon with them. Lupin lived here as Sirius, but he had to go out for a long time every day to do some secret work for instructions.


    He helped to repair an old grandfather clock, which developed a bad habit of making a heavy rustle whenever someone passed by.


    Mundungus, on the other hand, has saved a little bit of his image from Mrs. Weasley''s eyes by rescuing him from an old purple robe that tried to strangle him, while Ron was trying to clean them out of the closet.


    Although Harry had been sleeping poorly and dreaming of corridors and locked doors, which made his scars tingle, Harry tried to cheer himself up for the first time in the summer.


    Once busy, Harry would be happy; but when his work was reduced, or when he was exhausted lying in bed watching the shadows move on the ceiling, his mind would return to the mirage of ministry hearings.


    Fear stabbed him like a needle, and he wondered what would happen if he was fired. The idea was so terrifying that Ron didn''t even dare to speak out to him, though he often saw Ron whispering with Fred and George and looking in his direction with a worried look, and they stopped talking about it in front of Harry.


    Fanlin and Hermione are still the same, which reassures Harry, but sometimes he can''t help imagining the situation of a selfless ministry official who breaks his wand in two and orders him to return to the Dursleys house But he was determined not to go.


    He made up his mind. He will return to the headquarters of the order of Phoenix and live with Sirius.


    However, a lot of things happened within two days after cleaning up the black ancestral house.


    For Fanlin, it was just another unexpected trip, and for Harry, it was definitely the hardest time.


    When Mrs. Weasley spoke to him at dinner on Thursday night, Harry felt a brick in his stomach. Mrs. Weasley said in a calm voice, "I''ll get you the best clothes tomorrow morning, Harry, and I hope you''ll have your hair washed this evening. A good first impression will help you


    For a moment, everyone stopped talking and looked at him. Harry nodded and tried to keep eating, but his mouth became too dry to chew.


    "How can I go tomorrow?" He asked Mrs. Weasley, trying to keep his voice quiet.


    "Arthur will go with you," Mrs. Weasley said softly.


    Mr. Weasley gave Harry an encouraging smile through the table. "You can stay in my office until the hearing begins." He said.


    Harry looked at Sirius, but Mrs. Weasley had answered his question before he asked.


    "Professor Dumbledore doesn''t think it''s a good idea for Sirius to accompany you. What I have to say is -"


    "I think he''s right," Sirius grinned.


    Mrs. Weasley said nothing.


    "When did Dumbledore tell you?" Harry asked, staring at Sirius.


    "After you went to bed last night, Dumbledore came. After all, van Lin and I are going to You know, Hagrid''s little trouble... " Said Sirius.


    Sirius forked a potato. Harry looked down at his plate.


    The idea that Dumbledore came here on the eve of the hearing without asking to see him made Harry feel, if possible, worse.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 815

    Harry woke up suddenly and completely at half past five the next morning, as if someone were shouting in his ear.


    For a short period of time, he was firmly in bed, and the scenes of Disciplinary Hearings filled every corner of his mind, almost beyond Harry''s endurance. He jumped out of bed and put on his glasses.


    Van Lin had left early, and he was not the only one to leave today. In Van Lin''s words, he would like to accompany Harry to a hearing if possible.


    Mrs. Weasley has cleaned his jeans and T-shirt and put them at the foot of the bed. The blank painting on the wall was also chuckling. Ron lay on his back with his limbs open, his mouth wide open, and he soon fell asleep. Harry did not wake up when he crossed the room.


    Harry walked out of the bedroom, stood on the floor and gently closed the door behind him. Harry tries to think about it systematically again. He looks at Ron. Maybe they can''t be classmates at Hogwarts anymore.


    Harry calmly went downstairs, through the head ornaments of cletcher''s ancestors, and down into the kitchen.


    He had hoped that the kitchen was empty now, or Fanlin himself But when Harry arrived at the door, he heard a low conversation on the other side.


    He opened the door and saw the Weasleys, Sirius, lupin and Tonks sitting in it, while van Lin and Hermione served as the end of the table It was almost as if they were waiting for him.


    All but Mrs. Weasley were well dressed, and Mrs. Weasley wore a cotton padded purple nightgown.


    She was busy breakfast when Harry came in.


    "Breakfast," Mrs. Weasley drew out her wand and hastily lit the fire.


    "Morning - morning - morning, Harry," said Tonks, yawning. Her hair was white and slightly curly this morning. "Come and sit down." She pulled out a chair and moved the one next to her.


    "What would you like, Harry?" Asked Mrs. Weasley. "Porridge? English Muffin? Pickled fish? Bacon and eggs? Or toast? "


    "Just - toast, thank you," said Harry. Lupin glanced at Harry and then said to Tonks, "what happened to squimu?"


    "Oh Yes Well, we need to be more careful. He has asked Kingsley and me some strange questions... " Harry felt a vague sense of gratitude, and he didn''t need to be involved in the conversation. His body is squirming.


    Mrs. Weasley put two slices of toast and marmalade in front of Harry; he tried to eat, but it was tasteless. Mrs. Weasley sat on the other side of him and started making a fuss about his T-shirt, flattening the labels and smoothing the creases from her shoulders. But Harry wanted her not to.


    ¡°¡­ And I have to tell Dumbledore that I can''t be on the night shift tomorrow night, I''m just too - too - tired, "said Tonks with a big yawn.


    "Get used to it, Tonks." "Moody said, this is a very important job, but after we leave, only Mr. Weasley, Mrs. Weasley and Mr. lupin can help you, but Bill should be back in two days..."


    "Oh, thank God, I won''t let him go." Said Tonks, growing up.


    "I''ll do it for you," said Mrs. Weasley. "I''ll be fine. Anyway, I''m going to finish a report anyway. "


    Instead of a wizard''s robe, Mr. Weasley wore pinstriped trousers and an old bomber jacket. He turned his head from Tonks to Harry.


    "How do you feel?"


    Harry shrugged. He was numb. The banter of van Lin and Tonks didn''t interest him.


    "It''ll be over soon," Mr. Weasley said, cheering up. "You''ll be fine in a few hours."


    "The hearing took place in the office of my colleague, Emira burns. She''s the head of the magic code enforcement office, which is investigating you. "


    "Emila burns is a good man, Harry," Tonks said sincerely. "She''s fair. She''ll listen to you."


    Harry nodded. He still had nothing to say. In fact, he was a little out of place at this moment.


    "Come on, Harry, it''s not a big deal, and..." Vaseline came up and said, "Hermione and I agree that you will meet the people you want to see."


    "Who I met?"


    "Dumbledore, of course." Hermione glanced at Vaseline. "That''s it, Harry. Dumbledore can''t ignore you, and..."


    "And don''t lose heart," Sirius said suddenly. "Be polite and realistic."


    Harry nodded again.


    "The law is on your side," lupin said calmly. "Even minor witches are allowed to use magic at critical moments."


    Suddenly, a cold wave came from Harry''s neck to his back; for a moment, Harry thought someone had cast a phantom spell on him, and then he realized that Mrs. Weasley was combing his hair with a wet comb. She pressed hard on Harry''s head."Has your hair ever been flat and smooth?" Asked Mrs. Weasley, disappointed.


    Harry shook his head.


    Mr. Weasley looked at his watch and looked up at Harry. "I think we''re going now," he said. "We went a little earlier, but I think it''s better for you to leave early for the Ministry of magic than to be here like ants on a hot pot."


    "OK," Harry answered subconsciously, putting down his toast and standing up.


    "You''ll be fine, Harry." Said Tonks, pressing Harry''s shoulder like a good friend.


    "Good luck," lupin said. "I''m sure you''ll be all right."


    "If things don''t go well," Sirius said, gnashing his teeth, "I''ll pay a visit to Emira burns for you, and slinger, Auror should..."


    "Come on, don''t say it''s useless, Sirius." Vaseline shook his head. "Listen, Harry, it''s just something that shouldn''t be taken into consideration. In fact, it''s not in accordance with the law that they''re going to bring together the wiesengamo members for a hearing..."


    "And Hermione went on to say, "by law, you are legal."


    Harry laughed weakly.


    Mrs. Weasley gave him a hug. "We''ll all pray for you," she said


    "OK," said Harry, "well Goodbye then


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 816

    "You don''t usually walk to work, do you?"


    When Harry and Mr. Weasley walked into the square, Harry asked Mr. Weasley.


    "No, I walk a lot," Mr. Weasley said, "but obviously you''re not, and I think we''d better get there completely in a non magical way This will make a good impression and tell them that you are disciplined... "


    Harry nodded, though he knew it was useless. What Van Lin had instilled in him made Harry disappointed with the Ministry, at least for fudge.


    But Mr. Weasley is also for his good.


    Mr. Weasley kept his hands in his jacket as they walked all the way. Harry knew he was holding the wand tightly in his hand.


    It was an almost deserted path, and Mr. Weasley was afraid of any attack, but when they arrived at the small, pitiful subway station, they found it full of morning drivers.


    When they found themselves so close to Muggles who were talking about everyday things, Mr. Weasley had great difficulty suppressing his enthusiasm. (Mr. Weasley is a Muggle fan)


    "it''s like a myth," he whispered, staring at the ticket vending machine with his glasses. "It''s incredibly original."


    "But they have failed," said Harry, pointing to the sign.


    "Yes, but even so..." Mr. Weasley looked at these things innocently and radiant. Harry and Mr. Weasley bought tickets from a sleepy conductor (Harry executed the deal because Mr. Weasley was not good at Muggle currency) and five minutes later they boarded a subway bound for central London.


    Mr. Weasley anxiously checked the subway route map on the window over and over.


    "Four more stops, Harry. Now there are three stops and two stops. Harry..."


    That kind of excitement can''t be suppressed at all. In the Muggle way, Mr. Weasley has always wanted to do this. Just look at the magic car.


    They got out of the car at a station in London, very close to the centre, and got into a stream of well-dressed men and women with briefcases in their hands. They went up the escalator and went through the ticket cutting bar (Mr. Weasley was very pleased with the way tickets were swallowed on both sides of the escalator), and then they appeared on a wide street with magnificent tall buildings on both sides of the street.


    "Where are we?" Mr. Weasley asked blankly. In a heartbeat, Harry almost thought that although Mr. Weasley kept looking at the map, they got off the wrong platform, but a second later, Mr. Weasley said, "ah, yes, this way, Harry." Then he led Harry into a side road.


    "I''m sorry," Mr. Weasley said, "but I''ve never taken a train to work, and from a Muggle''s point of view I behave very differently. In fact, I''ve never used the guest entrance before. "


    (the guest entrance here should refer to the visitor entrance of the Ministry of magic, that is, the passage connecting the Muggle world and the Ministry of magic. It was originally designed for those Muggles, but no Muggle has ever come. £©


    the deeper they went, the more small and dilapidated the buildings on the side of the road, until they finally arrived at an alley containing several dilapidated offices, a bar and a overflowing tanker.


    Harry had hoped that the ministry would be set up in a more impressive place.


    "Here we are," Mr. Weasley said succinctly, pointing to an old red telephone booth with a few missing pieces of glass and standing in front of a badly mangled wall.


    "Come with me, Harry." Mr. Weasley opened the door to the phone booth.


    Harry walked into the phone booth and wondered what the place was for.


    Mr. Weasley pushed himself to Harry and closed the phone box door. It''s a little cramped inside; Harry is squeezed against the phone, which is crooked on the wall as if a barbarian had tried to tear it apart.


    Mr. Weasley got the receiver over Harry.


    "Mr. Weasley, I think this phone is out of order," said Harry.


    "No, no, I''m sure it''s good," Mr. Weasley put the receiver to his ear and began dialing. "Let me see six." he dialed the number, "two four, four, four, two Well, that''s right... "


    When the dial returned to its original position smoothly, a cold female voice came from the telephone, but from the receiver in Mr. Weasley''s hand, but the voice was very loud and clear, as if there was an invisible woman standing beside them.


    "Welcome to the Ministry of magic. Please state your name and occupation. "


    "Well..." Mr. Weasley was obviously not sure if he was going to speak into the receiver.


    But in the end, Mr. Weasley put the microphone on his ear in a compromise. "Arthur Weasley, the inappropriate use of magic items office, accompanied by Harry Potter, was asked to come to a disciplinary hearing.""Thank you," said the cold voice. "Visitor, please take your badge and tie it to the front of your robe."


    There was a click, and Harry saw something slide out of the metal slide, which is usually used to return coins.


    Mr. Weasley picked it up. It was a square silver badge with the words Harry Potter, disciplinary hearing on it.


    He pinned the badge to the front of the T-shirt when the girl''s voice rang again.


    "Visitors from the Ministry of magic, you need to undergo an inspection and register your wand with the security office, which is at the very bottom of the middle hall."


    As soon as the voice dropped, the floor of the telephone booth suddenly began to shake. They slowly sank into the ground. Harry looked a little nervous as the sidewalk outside slowly rose over the phone box''s glass window until the darkness grew over their heads. Then they couldn''t see anything. He could only hear the dry rubbing noise of the phone booth as it passed down the ground. Although Harry felt much longer, about a minute later, a golden light lit up his feet and widened and rose until it hit his face. Harry had to blink to avoid tears.


    "The Ministry of magic wishes you a happy day," the voice said. The door of the phone box popped open and Mr. Weasley went out, followed by Harry, his mouth almost closed in surprise.


    They are now standing at one end of a very long and spectacular hall with a very bright black wooden floor. Peacock blue ceiling inlaid with glittering gold symbols, these symbols continue to move and change, like many guardians of heaven.


    The walls on both sides are inlaid with shiny black wood, and there are many gilded fireplaces. Every few seconds, with a slight rapid movement, a wizard or Witch comes out of the fireplace on the left. On the right, there was a small line in front of each fireplace waiting to leave.


    There is a fountain halfway up the hall. A group of gold statues slightly larger than life size stood in the middle of a circular pool. The tallest of these statues is a noble looking wizard whose wand points straight to the sky.


    Around the statue of the wizard, there is a beautiful witch, a centaur, a goblin and an elf. The three statues at the back stand in front of the wizard and the witch with reverence. The water was coming out of the glittering nozzles at the top of their wands. Other nozzles included a centaur''s tow rope, the top of the goblin''s hat, and the two ears of the elves, so the sound of Ding Dong''s falling into the water came from the cracks in the statue.


    At the foot of these statues are scattered hundreds of witches and witches. Most of these statues are dressed in gray and look precocious. Look straight at the end of the hall there are a set of golden doors.


    "This way," Mr. Weasley said. They joined the crowd and wandered among the Ministry''s staff, some with a large wad of rickety parchment in their hands, others with a flat briefcase, and others reading the prophet''s daily as they walked


    Well It''s bad


    As Harry and Mr. Weasley passed the fountain, he saw many silver and bronze coins flashing at the bottom of the pool. Next to the pool was a small, soiled sign that read: all proceeds from the fountain of the sorcerers will be donated to St. Mungo''s magic hospital for the treatment of magical diseases and injuries.


    Harry found himself desperately thinking, "if I hadn''t been expelled from Hogwarts this time, I would have donated ten kingarons."


    "Come here, Harry," said Mr. Weasley.


    They walked out of the crowd of ministry employees and went to the golden doors. On the left was a table with a sign that said safety. As they approached, a wizard looked up at them and put down every prophet''s daily. The guy was badly shaved and wore a peacock blue robe.


    "I''m accompanying a visitor," Mr. Weasley gestured to Harry.


    "Stand up," said the wizard in a bored tone. Harry walked up to him. The wizard took out a long golden stick, which was as thin and soft as a car antenna. The wizard used it to fly up and down Harry''s back and forth.


    "Wand," murmured the Security Wizard, putting down the golden device and holding out his hand. Harry handed over his wand.


    The wizard placed his wand on a strange brass instrument, which was a bit like a dish antenna of various proportions. The instrument began to vibrate. A narrow strip of parchment came from the bottom of the instrument.


    "Eleven inches, the axis of phoenix feathers, has been in use for four years. Is the information correct? "


    "Yes," Harry replied nervously.


    "I''ll keep this," said the wizard, nailing this little piece of parchment to a small copper nail. "You take the wand back." He threw the wand to Harry, adding.


    "Thank you.""Wait," the wizard said slowly. His glasses quickly swept from the visitor''s plaque on Harry''s chest to his forehead.


    "Thank you, Eric," Mr. Weasley said calmly. He grabbed Harry by the shoulder, took Harry out of the safety, and rejoined the army of witches and witches shuttling through the golden gates.


    The crowd was a little crowded, and Harry followed Mr. Weasley through several doors to a smaller hall in the distance, where at least twenty golden lattice elevators were working. Harry and Mr. Weasley joined a group of people waiting for the elevator. Next to them stood the bearded wizard, with a huge cardboard box in his hand, in which there was a disturbing noise.


    "How are you, Arthur?" The wizard nodded at Mr. Weasley.


    "What are you carrying, Bob?" Asked Mr. Weasley, looking at the box.


    "I''m not sure," the wizard said solemnly. "I thought it was just a chicken, but it''s starting to spit out flames. It seems that I have seriously broken the prohibition of experimental feeding


    Maybe it''s a Phoenix, but Phoenix and chicken


    To tell you the truth, this guy has Hagrid''s style, for example, fiddling with those snails.


    With a loud noise, an elevator stopped in front of them; the golden lattice door opened and Harry and Mr. Weasley followed the others into the elevator, and Harry found himself squeezed against the back wall. Several witches and witches looked at him curiously; he looked down at his feet to avoid anyone''s gaze, and as he did, the bangs on his forehead dropped.


    The lattice door slammed shut and began to climb slowly. When the same female voice Harry had heard in the phone booth rang again, the elevator chain rattled.


    "Here we are," said the wizard with the Flamingo and several internal emails coming out of the elevator. The elevator door closed again.


    "A little bit further on, a witch with an eye mask over her eye is sitting on the top of the wall of her single room, chatting with Kingsley shacklebert.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 817

    "Good morning, Weasley," Kingsley said cautiously as they approached. "Do you have a second? I have something to say to you."


    "Yes, for a second," Mr. Weasley said, "I''m a little busy now." They were talking, but it seemed difficult to communicate, and when Harry wanted to say hello to kensley, Mr. Weasley stepped on Harry''s foot. They followed Kingsley all the way in to one of the innermost rooms.


    To Harry''s surprise, there are so many photos here that they look like a reference room. Even Harry found a picture of Sirius in the corner.


    "Here," Kingsley said roughly to Mr. Weasley, putting a bundle of parchment into Mr. Weasley''s hand.


    "Over the past 12 months, I''ve collected as much information as I can about the Muggle flight engine. We have received reports that Blake is still using his old motorcycle


    Kingsley winked at Harry a few times, then added in a whisper, "give him that magazine, and he''ll find it interesting."


    Then he said in his normal tone, "don''t delay too long, Weasley. The delay in that ham report took us a month to investigate."


    "If you read my report, you should know it''s an arm of fire," Mr. Weasley said coldly. "And I''m afraid you''ll have to wait for the news of the motorcycle. We''re busy at the moment."


    He said in a low voice, "Molly made meatballs if you can leave before seven o''clock."


    It looks like an agent''s secret deal. Although Harry doesn''t know what it means to have Sirius in a corner of Auror''s office, it''s interesting that the Ministry of magic will embarrass Sirius for an unrelated Muggle item?


    Or


    The motorcycle belongs to Hagrid


    He took Harry out of Kingsley''s single room, through the second oak door, into another unit, left, through the next corridor, and then right into a dimly lit, obviously shabby corridor. Finally, they reached a dead end, with a slightly open door on their left, an open broom cabinet, and on the right, a nasty, tarnished brass sign reading, "improper use of Muggle items office.".


    Mr. Weasley''s untidy office looks a little smaller than the broom cabinet opposite. Two desks were crowded inside, and a line of cupboards filled with stuff was placed near the wall. The space in the middle was just enough for them to get through. At the top of each cabinet, there were a large number of documents. In the small space left on the wall lay a few things that fascinate Mr. Weasley: pictures of a car, including a dismantled engine, two illustrations of a mailbox cut from a Muggle child''s book, and a diagram showing how to wind the socket.


    On the desk opposite Mr. Weasley''s desk was a picture of an old drunkard, burping moodily and playing with an empty pair of leather gloves on his thumb. Next to the plate was a picture of the Weasleys.


    Harry noticed that Percy seemed to have walked away from it.


    "We don''t have windows here," Mr. Weasley said apologetically. He took off his jacket and hung it on the back of his chair. "We applied, but they didn''t seem to think we needed a window here, Harry. Stop looking. Perkins hasn''t come yet."


    While Mr. Weasley was reading the parchment Kingsley had just handed him, Harry was squeezing himself into the chair behind Perkins'' desk.


    "Ha," Weasley chuckled after picking something from a magazine called nitpicking. "Yes, he''s right. I''m sure Sirius will find it interesting - Oh, honey, what time is it?"


    An internal email just flew in through the open door and landed on the picture of the burping alcoholic. Mr. Weasley opened the letter and read it aloud.


    "Bisnar green reports on the third public toilet that returns. It''s ridiculous "


    " a backflow bathroom? "


    "Anti Muggle jokes," Mr. Weasley said, frowning. "We dealt with two last week, one in Wimbledon and one in elephant castle. The Muggle was just about to flush when everything was gone - yes, you can imagine. All this crap keeps coming up - I think they should call plumbers - you know, those who fix pipes. "


    "Plumber?"


    "Right, yes, of course they will be in a mess, just hope we can catch a few of the perpetrators."


    "Won''t Auror go after them?"


    "Oh, no, these things are too trivial to disturb Auror. It''s under the jurisdiction of the general magic law enforcement Patrol - ah, Harry, this is Perkins."


    A hunchback, shy looking old wizard came into the room. He had a white beard and was panting.


    "Oh, Arthur He didn''t look at Harry and screamed, "thank God, I don''t know what''s best to do with this, whether I''m going to wait for you. I''ve just sent an owl to your house, but apparently you didn''t get it -- an urgent letter ten minutes ago -- ""I know, it''s about the return toilet," Mr. Weasley said.


    "No, no, it''s about Porter''s son''s hearing - they''ve changed the time and place - it''s now eight o''clock, in the old courtroom 10 downstairs -"


    "in the ten downstairs But they told me - Merlin''s beard! Mr. Weasley looked at his watch, let out a scream and jumped out of his chair. "Come on, Harry, we should have been there five minutes ago!"


    Perkins stuck his back to the cupboard to let Mr. Weasley run out of the office, and Harry followed.


    "Why do they change the time?" Harry gasped as they passed through Auror''s room. People turned their heads aside and watched them pass quickly. Harry felt all his feelings were still at Perkins'' desk.


    "I don''t know, but thank God we''re here early enough. If you miss the hearing, the consequences will be disastrous!" Mr. Weasley braked in front of an elevator and jabbed nervously at the descent button.


    "Come on The elevator clicks into view, and they quickly run in. Every time the elevator stopped, Mr. Weasley swore angrily and smashed the buttons on the ninth floor with his fist.


    "Those courtrooms have not been used for many years," Mr. Weasley said angrily. "I can''t think of why they held hearings there - unless - but not --"


    just then, a fat witch walked into the elevator with a smoking goblet, and Mr. Weasley didn''t look at her carefully.


    "Middle hall," said the cold girl, and the golden lattice door opened, and Harry glanced at the fountain with the golden statue in the distance. The fat witch went out, and at the same time a vegetable skin wizard with sad face came in.


    "Good morning, Arthur," he said in a burying tone as the elevator began to descend. "You''re not always seen coming down here."


    "Urgent business, Bodie," said Mr. Weasley, stamping his feet anxiously and looking at Harry with concern.


    "Ah, yes," Bodie looked at Harry without blinking. "Of course."


    Harry is hardly in the mood to deal with Bodie now, and his unblinking gaze will not make Harry feel more comfortable.


    "Mystery department," she said, and the door opened. "Come on, Harry," Mr. Weasley said as the irritating elevator door opened.


    They ran quickly across a corridor. This corridor looks completely different from the one above. The walls were bare, there were no windows or doors, only a black picture of the grassland at the end of the corridor.


    Harry thought they were going to get out of here, but Mr. Weasley grabbed his hand and pulled him to the left, where there was an open stair step.


    "Down here, down here," exclaimed Mr. Weasley, panting, as he dashed down two steps at a time.


    "The elevator can''t go down so far. Why are they doing this here? I''m..."


    They ran to the bottom of the stairs and ran along another corridor, which had many unpleasant similarities to Snape''s Dungeon at Hogwarts School of witchcraft and Wizardry.


    Both have rough stone walls and flares protruding from the walls. Here they passed heavy wooden doors with iron bolts and keyholes.


    "Court 10, I think we''re almost there Yes Mr. Weasley slammed on the brakes in front of a dirty, black door with a big lock. He leaned against the wall, tired and clutching his chest.


    "Go in," he panted, and thumbed the door,


    "that''s it."


    "No - won''t you come in with me?"


    "No, no, I''m not allowed to enter, but don''t worry. As I said before, you didn''t do anything wrong, but I have to remind you not to say unnecessary words during the trial, which is good for you. What they ask, you just need to answer truthfully. After all, we have nothing to be afraid of Good luck


    Harry nodded, and his chest heaved violently twice, as if to calm himself down and digest what was taught him.


    But it didn''t seem to work, at least that''s what Harry thought. No thought worked when faced with this old door.


    Harry felt his heart throbbing to his throat. His mouth was dry and he had difficulty swallowing. He turned the heavy iron doorknob and walked into the courtroom.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 818

    Harry is out of breath now; he has to save himself now.


    He''s been in a dungeon that''s pretty scary. Harry has never seen it before. I haven''t been here.


    But, together with van Lim, he visited here in Dumbledore''s memory bowl, where he saw little Barty crouch sentenced to life in Azkaban.


    The walls are made of black stone, and the torch gives out dim light.


    There were empty benches on either side, but there were many shadows on the top row of the highest benches.


    They were all whispering, but the hall was filled with ominous silence as the door behind Harry slammed shut. A cold voice sounded in the courtroom.


    "You''re late."


    "I''m sorry," Harry said nervously, "I - I didn''t know the time had changed."


    "It''s not the jury''s fault," said the voice. "An owl has been sent to your house this morning. Sit down. "


    Harry looked down at the chair in the middle of the courtroom, the arms of which were hidden with shackles. He had seen the shackles pop out like life to hold anyone in a chair.


    He walked through the stone floor, and the echo of his feet was very loud. As Harry sat cautiously to the edge of his chair, the shackles clanged menacingly, but they didn''t lock him.


    Harry felt even more uncomfortable. He looked up at the people sitting on the row of benches above. From the number of people he could see, there were about fifty people sitting there, all dressed in plum colored robes with a fine silver "W" embroidered on the left front of the robe. All gazed at him from under their noses, some with meticulous expressions, while others looked very curious.


    In the middle of the front row sits Cornell fudge, the Minister of magic, the Minister of magic.


    Fudge is a fat man, often wearing a gray green magic hat, but today he took it off; he also took off his usual indulgent smile when talking to Harry, which made Harry feel almost misplaced


    A witch with a wide, square chin sat on Fudge''s left, wearing a monocle with a terrifying expression. To fudge''s right was another witch, but she sat very far back of the bench, so her face was hidden in the shadow.


    "Very well," said Fudge, "the defendant has arrived - though it is the last - let''s start. Are you ready? " He asked all of you.


    "Yes, sir," said a warm voice familiar to Harry. Ron''s brother Percy is sitting at the end of the front bench. Harry looked up at Percy, hoping to see something in him, but there was no response. Percy''s eyes were hidden behind the horned glasses, with a piece of parchment in front of her and a large quill in her hand.


    "The disciplinary hearing on August 2," fudge said in a loud voice, while Percy immediately recorded, "will hear Mr. Harry Potter''s violations of the minor magic restrictions and international magic secrecy regulations. Mr. Harry Potter is a resident of 4 Privet Drive, little whinging, Surrey."


    "Questioners: Cornell Oswald fudge, Minister of magic; Emira Susan Bonis, director of the Department of magic regulations enforcement; and Dolores Jane Umbridge, senior vice minister of the Ministry of magic. Court recorder: Percy agnatis Weasley -- "


    " defense attorney, Albus Percival woolfrick Bryan Dumbledore, "a calm voice sounded behind Harry, and Harry quickly turned his head and twisted his neck.


    Dumbledore is quietly walking through the room, he is wearing a dark blue robe, a very calm expression. His long silver whiskers sparkled in the light of the torch.


    Dumbledore stood next to Harry and looked up through the glasses at fudge, his half moon frame in the middle of his long hooked nose. The members of the jury began to whisper.


    All eyes are now on Dumbledore. Some were distressed, others were slightly frightened, while two older wizards in the back row waved their hands in welcome.


    When Harry saw Dumbledore, a strong feeling rose from his chest. The feeling of hope was no less than hearing the song of the Phoenix.


    He wanted to see Dumbledore''s eyes, but Dumbledore did not look at him; he kept staring at fudge, who was obviously in a state of confusion.


    "Ah," said Fudge, looking completely panicked. "Dumbledore. yes. Have you - uh - got the news that we - uh - changed the time - uh - and location of the hearing? "


    "I would have missed the hearing," Dumbledore said cheerfully. "However, thanks to a lucky mistake, I arrived at the Ministry of magic three hours in advance, so I didn''t hurt anything."


    "Yes - well - I think we need another chair - I - Weasley, can you --""Never mind, never mind," said Dumbledore happily; he took out his wand and made a small gesture, and a soft chintz armchair appeared next to Harry.


    Dumbledore sat down with the ends of his long fingers spread out and looked at fudge with an interesting look through them.


    The members of the jury were still whispering, and they were flustered and restless; it was not until fudge spoke again that they were quiet.


    "Yes," fudge said again, after a slow review of his notes, "well, then. So. charge. Yes Fudge took a piece of parchment from the pile of papers in front of him, took a deep breath, and began to read it.


    The charges against the defendant are as follows: the defendant knowingly, after receiving a written warning from similar charges of magic, should have been fully aware that his conduct was illegal, but he still used the patron saint magic in the Muggle settlement area, and performed it in front of a Muggle at 9:23 p.m. on August 2. The defendant''s conduct violated Section 3 of the minors'' magic restriction Ordinance enacted in 875, and at the same time violated Article 3 of the magic secrecy regulations of the International League of witches.


    "Are you Mr. Harry James Potter, who lives at 4 Privet Drive, little whikin, Surrey?" Fudge asked, staring at Harry from the top of the parchment.


    "Yes," said Harry.


    "Three years ago, you received an official warning from the Ministry of magic about illegal magic, didn''t you?"


    "Yes, but --"


    "but you still cast the patron saint spell on the night of August 2, right?"


    "Yes," said Harry, "but -"


    "you know that magic is not allowed outside school when you are under seven, right?"


    "Yes, but -"


    "you know you''re in an area full of Muggles, right?"


    "Yes, but --"


    "you fully realized that you were very close to a Muggle, right?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 819

    ¡­¡­


    Harry felt his chest was a little stuffy, and Fudge''s quick-paced questions made Harry feel a little unprepared.


    "Yes," Harry said angrily, "but I did it because we were -"


    the witch in the monocle interrupted Harry in a quick tone.


    "You cast a full patron magic, didn''t you?"


    "Yes," said Harry, "because..."


    "A visible patron magic, right?"


    "Once What? " Said Harry.


    "Does your patron saint Magic have a clear image? I mean, it''s not a puff of steam or a puff of smoke, is it? "


    "Yes," said Harry, who was now impatient and a little disappointed. "It''s a stag. It''s always a stag."


    "Always?" Asked Mrs. Bonis aloud. "Have you ever cast patron magic before


    "Yes," said Harry, "I''ve been able to do this magic for more than a year."


    "So you were 15 then?"


    "Yes, and --"


    "what did you learn in school?"


    "Professor Lupin taught me when I was three years old, because that -"


    "was impressive," said Mrs. Bonis, who looked down at Harry, "to perform a real patron saint magic at that age It''s very impressive. "


    Some of the witches and witches around her whispered again; some nodded, but others frowned and shook their heads.


    "It''s not about how impressive the magic is now," fudge asked in a grumpy voice. "In fact, the more impressive it is, the worse it gets. I think the magic the child is doing is clearly seen by a Muggle!"


    The sorcerers who frowned now murmured their approval, but Percy, pretending to be a sacred nod, stimulated Harry to speak.


    "I cast my magic because of Dementors!" Harry exclaimed before anyone could interrupt him. He had hoped for more commotion, but the jury was quiet and seemed more intense than before.


    "Dementors?" Asked Mrs. Bonis after a moment, her bushy eyebrows raised until her monocle was almost falling off. "What do you mean, child?"


    "I mean there are two Dementors on the way. They attacked me and my cousin!"


    "Ah," fudge said again, smirking unhappily at the jurors around him, as if to ask them to share the joke.


    "Yes, yes. I think we''ve heard something like that


    "Dementors appear in the little Huijin district?" "I don''t understand --"


    "I don''t understand..."


    "Don''t you understand, Emira?" Fudge was still giggling. "Let me explain. He had thought about it thoroughly and thought Dementors could be used to make up a very real cover story. Muggles can''t see Dementors. Can they, son? Very convenient, very convenient So that''s just one side of your story, no witnesses... "


    "I didn''t lie!" Harry''s loud voice overshadowed another murmur in the courtroom. "There are two of them, coming out from both ends of the alley, and it''s dark and cold around. My cousin feels them and runs over --"


    "that''s enough! That''s enough With a defiant look on his face, Fudge said, "I''m sorry to interrupt you, but I''m sure it''s just a pre arranged story -"


    Dumbledore cleared his throat and the jury was quiet again.


    "In fact, we had a witness who saw Dementors appear in the alleys," he said. "I mean anyone except Dudley Dursley."


    Fudge''s plump face relaxed as if someone had taken air from it. He looked at Dumbledore for a moment, then, as if someone had pulled him back, he said, "I''m afraid we don''t have time to hear more lies. I want to deal with it quickly - "


    " I may be wrong, "Dumbledore said happily," but I am sure that the jury charter is correct and that the defendant has the right to provide witnesses to his case? Isn''t this the policy of the magic Ordinance office, Mrs. Bonis? " He pointed to the witch in the monocle and continued.


    "Yes," said Mrs. Bonis, "very true."


    "Oh, good, good," said Fudge suddenly. "Where is this man?"


    "I''ve brought her," said Dumbledore. "She''s right outside the door. I can -- "


    "No - Weasley, you go," fudge growled to Percy. "Tell her to come right now, walk from the courtroom hall to the stone steps, and then pass quickly without looking at Harry and Dumbledore."


    Soon Percy came back, followed by Mrs. Figg. She looked frightened and more eccentric than before.Harry hoped she had not forgotten to change her pair of men''s slippers. Dumbledore stood up and offered his chair to Mrs. Figg, and then magically changed it for himself.


    "Full name?"


    Asked fudge in a loud voice, as Mrs. Figge sat nervously at the edge of her chair.


    "Arabella Dorian Figg," said Mrs. Figg in a trembling voice.


    "Your exact identity?" Asked fudge haughtily.


    "I''m a resident of Mr. Harry Potter''s house in little whinging." Answered Mrs. Figg.


    "With the exception of Mr. Harry Potter, we have only van Lindel, who left a year ago, and there are no other witches or witches living in little whinging," Mrs. Bonis said immediately. "It''s always too close to the monitor that provides Provide past events. "


    "I''m a squib," said Mrs. Figg, "so you didn''t register me, did you?"


    "A squib, eh?" Fudge looked up at Mrs. Figge and said, "we will investigate. You give me your birth details to my assistant, Weasley. By the way, can Squibb see Dementors He added, looking left and right.


    "Yes, we can!" Said Mrs. Figg angrily.


    Fudge looked down at Mrs. Figg, his eyebrows raised. "Good," he said coldly, "what''s your story?"


    "I went out at about 9 p.m. on August 2, and went to the shop on the corner of westria''s Promenade to buy cat food," said Mrs. Figg at once, as if she had learned what to say. "But I heard a commotion in the lane between Mulan back street and westria walk. As I approached the street, I saw Dementors running -- "


    " running? " Mrs. Bonis said sharply, "Dementors don''t run. They slide."


    "That''s what I''m going to say," Mrs. Figg said quickly, with a touch of pink on her shriveled face. "They glide down the lane and look like two children."


    "What do you think they look like?" Mrs. Bonis''s eyebrows were so deep that her eyeglasses fell off her face.


    "Yes, one of them is very fat and the other is very thin -"


    "no, no," Mrs. Bonis said impatiently, "Dementors Describe the Dementor. "


    "Oh," said Mrs. Figg, with a blush now creeping up her neck. "They are big. It''s huge and wearing a cloak. "


    Harry felt his stomach go terrible at this moment. Whatever Mrs. Figg said, it seemed to Harry that at best she had seen pictures of Dementors, and they were not conveyed in the true way: their terrible way of moving, floating a few inches above the ground; or the smell of their decay; and the terrible click of their sucking air In the second row, a pudgy wizard was leaning over and whispering to his neighbor. The wizard had a huge black beard, while his neighbor was a witch with curly hair. The witch giggled and nodded.


    "Tall and cloaked," Mrs. Bonis repeated coldly, as fudge sneered at her nose. "I see. Is there anything else? "


    "Yes," said Mrs. Figg, "I feel them. Everything around is getting colder, to remind you, it was a very hot summer night. And I feel As if all the happiness has disappeared from this world And I remember Fear... " Mrs. Figg''s voice was trembling and dead.


    Mrs. Bonis''s eyes widened a little. Harry could see a blush under Mrs. Bonis''s eyebrows where one of her eyes had been pressed.


    "What were Dementors doing?" Asked Mrs. Bonis.


    Harry had renewed a glimmer of hope.


    "They rushed to the two children," Mrs. Figg''s voice grew louder and more confident, and the pink color returned to her face.


    "One of the children fell down. The other child retreats, trying to fend off Dementors. That child is Harry. He tried to cast magic twice, but only let out a silver vapor. On the third attempt, he finally cast a complete patron magic, which repelled the first Dementor. Then, with Harry''s efforts, the magic drove the second Dementor away from Harry''s cousin. And that''s what happened


    Mrs. Figg ended the statement somewhat incompletely. Mrs. Bonis looked at Mrs. Figg in silence. Fudge didn''t look at her at all, but he was fidgeting through the papers.


    Finally, Fudge opened his eyes and said aggressively, "that''s all you have to say, isn''t it?"


    "That''s what happened," Mrs. Figg repeated.


    "Good," said Fudge. "You can go."


    Mrs. Figge gave fudge and Dumbledore a look of fear, and then stood up and walked slowly to the door. Harry heard the door slamming behind her."This is not a very credible witness," fudge said haughtily.


    "No, I''m not sure," Mrs. Bonis said quickly. "She clearly described the effects of Dementors'' attacks with great precision. I can''t imagine why Dementors would say that if they didn''t show up on Privet Drive


    "But Dementors roam the Muggle settlement and meet a passing wizard?" Fudge sneered contemptuously. "This possibility is very, very small. Even merchandisers don''t dare to bet -- "


    " Oh, I don''t think any of us would believe that Dementors happened to be there. " Dumbledore said softly.


    The witch sitting on Fudge''s left, the one with her face hidden in the shadow, moved uneasily for a moment, but the others were still sitting still.


    "What does this hypothesis mean?" Fudge asked coldly.


    "Which means I think Dementors are ordered to go there?" Said Dumbledore.


    "I think we have records to check to see if there are two Dementors ordered to patrol little Huijin district!" Cried fudge.


    "These days, Dementors are not excluded from the Ministry of magic," Dumbledore said quietly. "I''ve given you my opinion on this, Cornell."


    "Yes, you did," said Fudge aggressively, "but I have no reason to believe that your point of view has any credibility. Dementors are now in Azkaban''s magic prison, faithfully carrying out all our orders


    "Well," Dumbledore said quietly and clearly, "we must ask ourselves why someone in the Ministry of magic will order Dementors to go to the alleys on August 2."


    After hearing these words, there was silence in the courtroom, and the witch to fudge''s right leaned forward, so Harry could see her for the first time.


    He thought the witch looked like a pale, huge toad. She was almost squatting in a chair, the witch had a wide, loose face, a neck as thick and short as Uncle Vernon, and a wide, dull mouth. Her eyes were big, round and bulging. Even the black velvet bow on her short curly hair gave Harry the feeling that she was about to stick out her long sticky tongue to prey on a big fly.


    "This is Dorothy Jane Umbridge, senior secretary of the Ministry of magic," fudge said.


    The witch spoke in a quaking, girlish, high pitched voice that made Harry''s hair stand on end; he felt like a toad''s cry.


    "I certainly don''t understand you, Professor Dumbledore," she giggled, but her big round eyes were as cold as ever, "but, oh I was so stupid. But, if I''m not mistaken, it sounds like you think the Ministry of magic ordered the attack on this child! " She let out a crisp laugh, which made Harry''s cold pores stand up.


    Several other members of the jury were laughing at her. But to be more precise, none of them really laughed.


    "If Dementors can only take orders from the Ministry of Magic now, and two Dementors actually attacked Harry and his cousin a week ago, then the logic is that someone in the Ministry has ordered the attack," Dumbledore said politely. "Of course, it''s possible that these extra Dementors are out of the Ministry''s control -"


    "No There are Dementors out of the control of the Ministry of magic Fudge''s face turned to pig liver and roared.


    Dumbledore nodded gently.


    "Then there is no doubt that the Ministry of magic must conduct a full investigation into why two Dementors were far away from Azkaban, and why they attacked without command."


    "It''s not your turn to decide what the Ministry of magic should or shouldn''t do, Dumbledore!" Fudge''s face was now purple, which Uncle Vernon was proud of, and growled.


    "Of course not," Dumbledore said mildly, "I''m just expressing my determination that this incident can''t go away like this."


    Dumbledore stares at Mrs. Bonis, who also adjusts his monocle, frowns slightly and stares back at Dumbledore.


    "I want to remind you that if the Dementors'' behavior is not really the child''s imagination, it is not the subject of this hearing." "Our purpose here is to examine Harry Potter''s violations of the minor magic restrictions," fudge said


    "Of course we are," said Dumbledore, "but the presence of Dementors in the alleys is a critical issue. According to Article 7 of the constitution regulations on magic, magic is allowed to be performed in front of Muggles under special circumstances. Those special circumstances include the life of a magician being threatened, or any other situation where the life of a magician or Muggle is threatened -- "


    " we know how article 7 of the Constitution stipulates, thank you very much! " Fudge said furiously.


    "Of course you know," said Dumbledore kindly. "Then we have to agree that Harry''s use of patron magic in this case is in full compliance with the special circumstances provisions of the constitution.""I doubt the existence of Dementors at that time!"


    "You''ve heard it from a witness," interrupted Dumbledore. "If you still doubt the truth of her testimony, call her back. Ask her again, and I''m sure Mrs. Figg won''t object


    "I - that - don''t need it," said Fudge, exasperated. In front of him was the useless document. "It''s just - I hope that''s it today, Dumbledore!"


    "But naturally, if you''re worried that this choice will lead to a serious miscarriage of justice, ask witnesses as many times as you like." Said Dumbledore. "Serious mistake, my God!" Fudge said in the highest voice, "do you even take a boy''s cock bull story for granted and be distressed, Dumbledore, do you really want to cover up and connive at his illegal magic outside school? I guess you''ve forgotten what he did with his hovering magic three years ago - "


    " it wasn''t me, it was a house elf! "Said Harry.


    "You see?" Fudge growled, gesturing nonsense in Harry''s direction. "A house elf! In a Muggle house! I ask you... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 820

    "The domestic elf who caused the problem is now a servant of van Lindel and an employee of Hogwarts School of witchcraft and Wizardry," said Dumbledore. "I can call him to testify immediately if you want."


    "I - no - I don''t have time to listen to the house elves! Anyway, it''s not the first time - to God, he beat his aunt out Fudge slapped heavily on the bench and knocked over a bottle of ink.


    Harry is a little angry. If Hermione is here, he must tear Fudge''s mouth. It seems that there is nothing wrong with it. Vomit Er Home elf Rights Association.


    "I admit that you were very kind not to pursue that time, and said that even the best wizard can''t control their emotions forever." ''said Dumbledore calmly as fudge scrambled to pack the papers. "And I didn''t mention how to punish him at that time."


    "But I think you should be clear, cornelli, that the Ministry of magic does not have the power to punish students at Hogwarts School of witchcraft and Wizardry for misconduct in school. Harry''s behavior had nothing to do with the hearing. "Dumbledore was even more polite than before, but there was a cold hint behind his words.


    "Oh Fudge said, "which means that whatever he does at school is none of our business, eh? Is that what you think? "


    "As I reminded you on the night of August 2, the Ministry of magic has no right to fire Hogwarts students, Connelly," said Dumbledore. "Whether the Ministry of magic has the right to confiscate his wand until the investigation is complete, I would like to remind you again, as on the evening of August 2, that your brilliant delays indicate that you have neglected some important laws Wen, of course, I''m sure you didn''t mean to


    "The law can be changed," fudge said savagely.


    "Of course it can change," said Dumbledore, nodding. "And you will certainly make a lot of changes, Cornell. Why, in just a few weeks after I left the jury, to deal with such a simple juvenile magic problem, would it take such a heavily armed criminal procedure, or even summon most of the members of wiesengamo? "


    Some of the jury''s witches writhed uneasily in their seats. Fujiben''s face, which had grown dark brown, was now a little darker.


    However, the toad like witch sitting on Fudge''s right just glanced at Dumbledore with no expression on her face.


    "As I realized," continued Dumbledore, "there is no law in this place, and the whole function of this court is to punish every bit of magic Harry has ever done. He was also responsible for a particular offense, because he defended himself. All Harry and I can do now is wait for your verdict


    Dumbledore crossed his fingers again and said nothing.


    Fudge stares at Dumbledore, apparently angered.


    Harry looked at Dumbledore sitting next to him and felt relieved. Van Lin was right. Dumbledore could not give up on him, so Dumbledore appeared here. Now he not only fully believed that what Dumbledore had just said to the jury was completely correct, but also that it was time to make a decision.


    But once again, Dumbledore seems to want to ignore Harry''s attempt to look into his eyes. He continued to look up at a row of benches above, and the entire jury was quietly engaged in emergency consultations. Harry looked down at his feet.


    His heart seemed to have swelled to an unusual size, pounding loudly under his ribs. He thought the hearing would be longer than it is now. He had no confidence that he had made a good impression on the jury.


    He didn''t say much. He should have explained the Dementors more fully, such as how he fell, and how he and Dudley nearly suffered a Dementor''s death kiss


    Harry looked at fudge twice and tried to speak, but his swollen heart limited the flow of air, and each time he could barely take a deep breath and look down at his shoes.


    Then the whisper stopped. Harry wanted to look up at the jury, but he found it easier to look down at the laces than to look up.


    "Will jurors who agree to withdraw all charges against the defendant please raise their hands?" Said Mrs. Bonis quickly.


    Harry''s head jerked up.


    A lot of hands in the air More than half!


    Harry was breathless, and he tried to count as hard as he could, but before he finished counting, Mrs. Bonis had said, "now, the jurors who think the defendant is guilty, please raise your hands?"


    Fudge raised his hand; he was followed by about two jurors, including the toad like witch to his right, the stout master with a disproportionate beard, and the curly witch sitting in the second row. Fudge looked around as if something was stuck in his throat, and then his hand went down.


    He took two deep breaths and said in a twisted voice, trying to suppress his anger, "good, good Drop all charges. ""Great," said Dumbledore happily. He pulled out his wand and let the two chintz armchairs disappear.


    "Well, I''m going. Goodbye, everyone Then, without looking at Harry again, he disappeared from the dungeon.


    Harry was surprised by Dumbledore''s sudden departure.


    He was still sitting in the shackled chair, struggling with his shock and trying to relax.


    The members of the jury left their seats. They talked to each other and took their papers in their bags.


    Harry stood up. No one seemed to pay any attention to fudge except the toad like witch sitting on his right, who had now turned her eyes from Dumbledore to Harry.


    Harry deliberately ignored her. He tried his best to find fudge or Mrs. Bonis to ask if he was OK to leave now. But fudge seemed determined to ignore Harry, while Mrs. Bonis was busy sorting her briefcase. So he tentatively took a few steps to the door, and then he left quickly when he was sure that no one called him back.


    His last few steps were to rush out, slamming the door open and almost hitting Mr. Weasley.


    Mr. Weasley was standing outside, pale. "Dumbledore didn''t say -"


    "withdraw," said Harry, closing the door behind him.


    "All charges!" Mr. Weasley grabbed Harry by the shoulder, beaming. "Harry, that''s wonderful! Well, of course, they can''t find you guilty, there''s no evidence, but even so, I can''t hide that it''s not - "


    but Mr. Weasley didn''t go on, because the door of the court was opened again. The members of the jury filed out.


    "Great!" Mr. Weasley announced in surprise that he had pulled Harry aside to let the jury pass. "Have you passed the shackle chair test?"


    "I think so," said Harry calmly. One or two of the Wizards nodded at Harry as they passed by, while others, including Mrs. Bonis, said good morning to Mr. Weasley, but most of them moved their eyes away.


    Cornell fudge and the toad looking witch were almost the last to leave the courtroom. Fudge acted as if Harry and Mr. Weasley were part of the wall, but again, the witch looked at Harry with an almost evaluative look as she passed by.


    Percy was the last to go. Like fudge, he completely ignored his father and Harry; he walked forward, clutching a large roll of parchment and an extra large quill pen, with his chest high and his head high. Mr. Weasley''s mouth closed into a line, but he showed no sign of seeing his third son.


    "I''ll take you straight back so you can tell the good news to others," Mr. Weasley pushed Harry forward as Percy''s heel disappeared on the ninth floor. "I''m going to see bisnar Green''s bathroom and take you back on the way. Come on... "


    "Well, what are you going to do with the bathroom? Harry asked with a smile. Now everything seems five times more interesting than usual, because people are learning that he is innocent and he is going back to Hogwarts.


    "Oh, that just needs a simple curse reverse magic," Mr. Weasley said as they went upstairs. "But it''s not so complicated to fix the damage. What''s more important is the attitude behind this vandalism, Harry. Bullying Muggles may be an interesting thing for some sorcerers, but it expresses something deeper and dirtier, and I was interrupted in the middle of what Mr. Weasley said. They had reached the elevator on the ninth floor, and Cornell fudge was standing a few feet away talking to a tall man in a low voice.


    The man has smooth golden hair and a pale face with sharp lips. The latter, hearing their footsteps, turned. He also stopped talking on the way, his gray, cold eyes narrowed and frozen in Harry''s face.


    "Good, good, good, James Potter," Lucius Malfoy said coldly.


    Harry felt out of breath as if the air around him had solidified. The last time he saw the cold gray eyes through the cracks in the Death Eater''s headscarf, and the last time he heard it was in a dark grave, tortured by Voldemort, while Malfoy mocked him.


    Harry didn''t believe that Mr. Malfoy dared to look at his face; he didn''t believe he would be here, in the Ministry of magic, and he didn''t believe fudge was talking to him, because Harry had told fudge only a few weeks ago that Mr. Malfoy was a Death Eater.


    "The Minister of magic was just telling me about your lucky escape," Mr. Malfoy said languidly. "It''s amazing that every time you escape from a small hole, like a snake."


    Mr. Weasley grabbed Harry by the shoulder as a warning."Yes," said Harry, "yes, I''m good at escaping."


    Mr. Malfoy raised his eyes to Mr. Weasley''s face. "And so is Arthur Weasley! What are you doing now, Arthur


    "I work here," Mr. Weasley said simply.


    "You don''t work here, I''m sure of that," Mr. Malfoy frowned and looked at the door from Mr. Weasley''s shoulder. "I think you''re working on the second floor up there, and you''re not going to do something about Muggle contraband, and you''re still obsessed with them?"


    "No," growled Mr. Weasley. His fingers are now pinching Harry''s shoulder.


    "Anyway, what are you doing here?" Harry asked Mr. Malfoy.


    "I don''t think you have anything to worry about, Potter," Mr. Malfoy said, smoothing the front of his robe.


    Harry could hear a little jingle coming from his pocket, which was obviously full of gold coins.


    "Indeed, because you are Dumbledore''s favorite student, but you can''t expect us to indulge you in the same way. So, shall we go to your office, your Excellency the Minister of magic?"


    "Of course," said Fudge, turning his back to Harry and Mr. Weasley, "this way, Lucius."


    They left together in a big stride, walking and talking in a low voice. Mr. Weasley didn''t let go of Harry''s shoulder until they disappeared in the elevator.


    "If they have business to talk about, why doesn''t Malfoy wait outside Fudge''s office?" Harry cried out angrily. "What is he doing down here?"


    "If you ask me, I think he''s trying to sneak into the courtroom," said Mr. Weasley, looking intensely disturbed, as if to make sure they couldn''t hear. "He was trying to find out if you were fired. When I send you back, I''ll leave a note for Dumbledore. He should know that Mr. Malfoy is talking to fudge again


    "Anyway, what kind of personal business are they together for?"


    "I think it''s money," Mr. Weasley said angrily. "Mr. Malfoy has been lavishly bribing all kinds of things for many years, providing them to the right people. And then he can ask interests to delay laws he doesn''t want to pass. Oh, Lucius Malfoy, he has a wide network


    The elevator arrived; there was no one in it except an internal mail circling over Mr. Weasley''s head. Mr. Weasley pressed the button in the middle hall and the elevator door closed. The elevator is carrying them out of here.


    "Mr. Weasley," Harry said slowly, "if fudge is meeting Death Eaters like Mr. Malfoy, and if he''s meeting them alone, how can we know that they''re not casting a soul curse on fudge?"


    "Don''t think it''s not going to happen to us, Harry," Mr. Weasley said quietly. "But Dumbledore thinks fudge is acting on his own will at the moment - he''s not very comfortable when Dumbledore is talking about it. It''s better to stop talking about it now, Harry


    The elevator door opened and they stepped into the now almost empty middle hall. The wizard guard Eric is now buried behind his daily prophet.


    By the time Harry remembered, they had walked directly past the golden fountain.


    "Wait a minute," Harry called to Mr. Weasley. He took his wallet out of his pocket and turned back to the fountain. Harry looked up at the handsome wizard''s face, but when he looked closer, he felt weak and stupid. The wizard had a dull smile on his face, like a beautiful candidate, and most of the elves and other magical creatures Harry knew didn''t want to be watched and depicted like this.


    It''s only the homegrown elves who bow and bow. Harry grinned at the thought of what Hermione would say if she saw the elf statue.


    Harry turned the whole purse upside down and emptied it. There were more than ten kingarons in it, but Harry didn''t care. They all went into the pool.


    "I knew it!" Ron''s hand pointed to the air and yelled. "You always come back with a load!"


    "They have to clean you up," said Hermione, who almost fainted from nervousness as Harry entered the kitchen, and she now put a trembling hand over her eyes.


    "There''s no evidence against you, not at all."


    "Oh, of course, it must be." Harry said happily.


    "Everyone seems to be at ease, and I think you all know I''m going to make it," Harry said with a smile.


    Mrs. Weasley is wiping her face with her apron, while Fred, George and Ginny are dancing a war dance and singing a hymn: "he made it, he did it, he did it"


    "enough of it! Be quiet Cried Mr. Weasley, even though he was laughing.


    "By the way, have Sirius and vaseline left?" Harry asked, "I saw something in the Ministry of magic, and I thought...""They''ve gone, an hour ago." Hermione said, "but they''ll fix it as soon as possible."


    "I believe in them as they believe in me." Said Harry.


    "But what is that?" Asked Hermione.


    "About Malfoy and fudge." Harry said, "when I left, I saw the two of them chatting together. You know, Malfoy is a Death Eater. I''m not sure about this..."


    "Dumbledore? Does Dumbledore know about it? " Asked Hermione.


    "I was going to tell him, but..." Harry remembers Dumbledore can''t wait to leave, as if between himself and Dumbledore


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 821

    Compared with Harry''s leaving the Ministry of magic safely, all this does not seem to surprise Fanlin. In fact, if Harry was really robbed of his wand in the Ministry of magic by fudge, it would be a surprise to van Lin.


    Dumbledore is not an ornament. I have to admit that without Dumbledore, many things in Fanlin can''t be completed. Even if we know the trend, under all kinds of accidents, no one can predict what will happen.


    It can be said that if van Lim is destroying the trend of time, and Dumbledore is a powerful reviser, this is also what Van Lim has only recently understood. For example, in Van Lin''s impression, Dumbledore is not so strong, but


    "How much longer do we need?" Fanlin looked at the dense forest, it is difficult to imagine, here is also a few miles away from the Muggle world.


    Under the effect of magic, large areas of land and trees are hidden, even in the advanced detection, if there is no in-depth exploration, there is no way to find this place in the outside world.


    "I don''t know, but I think it''s coming soon," Sirius said. "Hagrid can''t move his shadow. It''s the nearest distance to be able to start directly from litrim. Hagrid and maxim are too big. It''s absolutely remarkable to put them in the Muggle world."


    Fanlin nodded. In fact, the summer woods did not make Fanlin feel uncomfortable, but Fanlin wanted to go back to the order of the Phoenix. Hermione was still waiting for the order of the Phoenix. Damned giant


    As the distance went on, the trees grew bigger and bigger.


    Under the influence of magic, the area outside lytrim has maintained a good original landform, which is suitable for the giant''s life, and the general forest can not cover up their size.


    As they moved forward, the two men sorted out the information sent back by Hagrid.


    In fact, the giant has always maintained contact with the wizard. Although in the wizard''s eyes, the existence of giant is like a wild animal, but no one has ever questioned the destructive power and danger of the giant.


    The big tree surrounded by several people will not last long under the impact of an adult giant. If a wizard blows open the tree with a magic spell, God knows how much magic it will cost.


    So, even if the giant tribe is completely hidden, in the eyes of the wizard, these mindless guys are still a big threat.


    What we can know is that the ancient ge of giant tribe is handed down from generation to generation. It is hard to imagine how long a hereditary tribe will last, especially in this kind of barbaric tribe.


    But it''s easy to find Hagrid''s trail. Under the leadership of the owl, Fanlin and Sirius just need to keep up with the speed of the owl to find Hagrid''s position.


    It was a dense clearing, and in fact, Hagrid had settled down in the wizard''s territory not far from the giant for the giant tribe''s sake.


    In fact, according to Hagrid''s meaning, it is a good choice to integrate into the giant tribe, but with Hagrid''s size.


    "Are you all right, Hagrid?" In the first sentence of the meeting, van Lin asked this question.


    Hagrid was still dressed as a hunter before, with black scars on his bare arms, which looked like scabs.


    "Well, just a little bit of friction." Said Hagrid, and let Fanlin into the room.


    "Friction? They almost killed you. " Mrs. Maxim said in a loud voice, "we can''t let them go so easily."


    "But they are all of my kin." Hagrid said.


    "Kindred?" Mrs. Maxim said impolitely, "the brainless don''t think so. But for Dumbledore, you would have been..."


    "Don''t say that." Hagrid said, "it looks like we have some trouble, but..."


    "Death Eaters?" "How many of them have come?" asked Fanlin


    "I don''t know. We''ve never been in contact." Hagrid said, "but to be sure, those people have been in contact with guggo, which I learned from the giant tribe. In fact, these giants have no intention to talk to us."


    "No point in talking about it?"


    That''s not good news. Van Lin thought about it. The giant needed more than Voldemort could give.


    But what would Voldemort promise?


    Food? Territory? Or status?


    Forget about the status. In the eyes of giants, they don''t have any concept of low status. However, these small insects are more powerful than they are now. This is the wrist, the wrist of the wizard, and the giant also pursues force. So at the beginning, a hereditary ancient DAGO can bring so much surprise to Fanlin.


    "Maybe we should prepare some presents and go over and have a look, at least..."


    "Oh, that''s a good idea." Sirius agreed, "we have to know the situation first."


    "I''m doing it." Hagrid laughed. He pointed to the meat behind him. "It''s all their favorite food. It took a lot of effort to bring these things here, but I brought norbo''s original box.""It''s nice to do." Then, van Lin said, the mountain of food was floating into Hagrid''s suitcase.


    Bill also has a case like this, but Bill''s can be counted as a suitcase, and Hagrid''s this


    Well, for Hagrid''s body, it''s not bad to say that suitcases are good. Anyway, if van Lin is carrying it, the bottom end of the case is to be dragged on the ground.


    "Where are those giants? Maybe we can put some warning magic around us, so we can know how many Death Eaters are in contact with giants. " "We may be better in this way," said Van Lin


    "Oh, of course, on the ridge a few miles." "What we discovered a few days ago was that there was nothing to take, and the giants were around the ridge and the woods, and it was easy to find that they were about twenty to twenty-five feet tall, moving like a hill, and we were driven out by the guard giants," Hagrid said


    "Guard? How many of them? " Looking up at Hagrid was not an easy thing, especially in the forest, when he looked up.


    The giant''s blood was not covered. To keep pace with Shanghai and Mrs. maxim, van Lin had to run in the woods.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 822

    "I think there are less than 200 of them, which is not much compared with the normal number of giants. Giants are not large tribal creatures at all." Hagrid said sadly.


    Fanlin nodded. In fact, in fact, giants are distributed all over the world. There are countless tribes, large and small. A normal giant tribe should be a family, with only a dozen or dozens of people at most.


    But there are obviously more giant tribes in lytrim than that, because of some problems.


    In addition, some of the giant''s living space can not be destroyed by the giant.


    If the real giant keeps the original number, tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands, Muggles alone will not let them go. One end and two ends may be protected, but if the number is too large


    "They shouldn''t have been huddled together at all, which accelerated their death." Hagrid said sadly.


    It''s not hard to understand that with the size of giants, hunting alone has a big problem. Their actions need a lot of meat to maintain their body consumption, which is why giants rarely have large tribes.


    It can be said that the giant will not change and there is no way to change.


    Nature always makes the inevitable choice, just like those dragons and beasts, which are eliminated by the environment.


    According to the habits and appetites of giants, sooner or later they will die. Unless they return to the middle ages, otherwise, it is impossible for a giant in a region to maintain a hundred people. In many places, there is no giant. In the end, the giant that the wizard knows can only be obtained from books.


    This is the end of losing power. Unlike the horse people, at least the horse people have not lost their brains. As intelligent creatures, they can always find suitable living space and even create.


    It would be unwise to judge their ancestors by the present giant.


    You know, in the original, the gods were giants at the beginning, and no matter how they developed later, in the age of gods, giants have always maintained their threatening power, which is no doubt.


    Now the giant is like a madman who has lost most of his reason.


    "How long do we have?" Asked Fanlin.


    "Over the hill ahead Oh, no I hope not... "


    Hagrid yelled something awful.


    With the vibration and roar of the ground, people had to quicken their pace.


    Over the front of the mountain, all the scenes will be displayed in front of Fanlin.


    It was a primitive fight between two giants about twenty feet tall. They''re about two Hagrid''s height, and they''re not dressed. In fact, in the giant tribe, they don''t need it at all.


    It is worth mentioning that the weapons in their hands are quite appalling.


    A thick stick whistling through the air, and then hit the other giant''s body heavily, making a dull attack.


    "They want to distinguish between life and death. They don''t use hunting tools in normal fighting." Hagrid said badly.


    Vanillian watched one of the giants half kneeling on the ground and roared with unknown meaning.


    Pain can stimulate the ferocity of giants, which is a fact recognized by all witches.


    No wizard is willing to pay attention to the angry giant, these guys are not only very destructive, but also have strong body to make them more resistant to magic.


    "Merlin''s beard..." Hagrid said badly, "it seems that it''s because of the food, otherwise it won''t be like this. Look, because of some unnecessary reasons, or the fight between food, fire and territory, they don''t realize that their race is going to die. This is the giant man."


    "Don''t they have leaders?" Fanin asked, "that is, goog? Do you mean... "


    "Giants have the rules of giants. Only the strong can enjoy everything. The worst thing is that in a tense situation, the weak can even become food, and all giants take it for granted." Hagrid said badly.


    Fanlin took a look at the giant still fighting and the giant tribe not far away.


    In the woods, faint, Fanlin can see some fire, a race that can use fire. Along the wind, Fanlin can even smell the smell of meat being roasted, mixed with the smell of giant, which is bad on the whole.


    Worst of all, the giants took their fight for granted. They watched the two giants beat their heads and blood, but none of them came out to have a look at it. They did their own thing.


    For giants, a battle can happen at any time. Death and blood are just daily life. Something will die, and then there will always be winners.


    In any case, if someone dies, he can save resources and one less person competing for food is the best thing."We''d better go around." Hagrid said, "the destructive power of giants is great."


    "Oh, of course." Van Lin nodded.


    Hagrid''s next route was in the forest. Even so, Sirius had to use a magic spell to ward off the boulders.


    For the giant, it is nothing more than a broken bone. In the wizard''s eyes, that kind of threat is not better than a curse. If it''s bad, it''s not as happy as the Avada''s curse. After all, stripping the soul will not bring substantial damage to the body.


    "We''d better be outside first," Hagrid said. "Visiting giants at dusk and at night is not a good choice. Maybe..."


    "Be careful." One of the trees was pulled to one side by magic.


    Thank you Hagrid said, "but I think we should settle down here first. After all, it''s very close to the night. I don''t think any of you would like to live with the giant. In fact, even me..."


    "Just here." Van Lin nodded. In fact, in order to avoid the influence of the two giants, the four of them had to make a detour to the back of the ridge.


    The road to the giant tribe has been blocked by two giants. It''s impossible. It''s not easy to get over those obstacles. Especially when there may be death eaters around, it''s not a wise decision to take the initiative to expose yourself by magic.


    Fanlin also wanted to get involved at first, but he still overestimated the meaning of giant tribe. To be exact, he should not have any hope for giant tribe from the beginning.


    A few civilized giants are dressed in nondescript costumes and live in wooden houses, but this is very rare. Most giants are naturally raised, both male and female.


    They lay scattered in the woods, blocking all the roads, and fighting could happen at any time.


    It seems that in order to give full play to their surplus energy, some people in Fanlin have seen more than one wave of fighting, and even for no reason, just entertainment after eating and drinking enough.


    The first pair of giants fought for more than an hour before they stopped.


    Fanlin saw that the giant with weapons tore off one ear of another giant, and he himself was blooming all over his face.


    Maybe Hagrid''s Prayer succeeded, and both giants lost their strength to blow each other''s heads.


    It''s a relief for Hagrid.


    However, to van Lin''s surprise, this seems to be a member of a family. Finally, the two giants surrounded a female giant. In fact, there are many giants around each female giant more or less.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 823

    It''s normal for giants.


    It can be said that the more primitive, the higher the status of women, which is nothing to blame.


    However, the more primitive it is, the more difficult it will be to communicate. This is also a certain thing. You can never expect giants to think so much. They only care about what they can get, such as Voldemort and Dumbledore.


    The giants never understood what would happen if Voldemort was chosen.


    Take Voldemort''s slogan, even those who can''t magic can''t tolerate it, let alone can''t be regarded as a giant of the same kind.


    It can be said that in the long run, Dumbledore''s proposal is no different from the protection of giants.


    But the giants seem ungrateful.


    In their minds Well, it must be admitted that Fanlin was a little agitated by these giant grunts.


    Their dinner entertainment lasted until more than nine o''clock in the evening. Of course, the main content of the activity is fighting. Nothing can vent the exuberant energy of the body more than a fight.


    As a result, some of the giants who were too energetic stayed up until midnight. Even if they were lying in tents under the effect of the traceless extension curse, Fanlin could clearly sense the vibration from the outside.


    It was late in the middle of the night, even if it was a long distance, but when all the giants fell asleep, the world did not return to peace.


    We have to admit that the structure of giants is very different from that of human beings. It is just the ability to overcome noise


    Well, if not, Fanlin would rather think they were deaf.


    Of course, the outside of the tent is more exciting, and the sound is more direct. Sirius and Hagrid have become a difficult thing even if they want to be lazy.


    If possible, Fanlin would like to seal his ears with magic, but no one can guarantee that this is a good choice. A group of Death Eaters lurking around?


    Although it can''t be sure, the Death Eaters must have been unable to let go of the giant''s fighting power.


    In fact, Fanlin didn''t fall asleep all night. When he got up almost six o''clock in the morning, he got up with two dark circles under his eyes.


    Maybe a cup of coffee can effectively suppress his desire to return to the order of the Phoenix and sleep under Hermione''s pacification, but in any case, Dumbledore''s task to himself must be completed.


    "I think you need a drink." Sirius said, pushing a cup of coffee in front of Fanlin, Sirius look is not very good, in fact, since Sirius body''s grievances, such as a night without sleep this kind of thing has never happened.


    "It''s too bad Well Didn''t you put me some sugar? "


    "I think it''s more effective, and it''s not worse than potions." Sirius laughed.


    "Oh, well, I''d like to say that potions are not as bad as you think, especially for mental ones. With your wisdom, you can''t think how exciting it is." Fanlin was like drinking water, and he took a big sip of the original coffee.


    On his first day here, these giants gave him a terrible impression.


    After breakfast, the four began to march toward the giant tribe.


    It''s an unforgettable memory, walking in the middle of a crowd you need to look up to, and being on guard against a crazy giant jumping out of behind a tree and hitting you in the head.


    In fact, these giants didn''t lean over, they just kept yelling, sending some information in the most primitive way.


    "What are they doing?"


    "I don''t know..." Hagrid shook his head. "Maybe that''s why." Hagrid moved his arm. His hand was a dead goat for the giants. It''s hard to imagine that a goat can really satisfy a giant''s appetite?


    "I think they are afraid of magic." Said Fanlin.


    From the beginning, he and Sirius entered the state of alert, the light on the wand and the magic of the body stirring These giants can''t not feel, how to say, in the giant''s ancestors, is also able to control lightning.


    However, Sirius and vaseline were still rational, and did not point his wand at any giant. Although he held it in his hand, the wand did hang on the ground.


    Point your wand at a giant. If you want to get into trouble, congratulations. You will receive the most cordial greetings from the giant.


    Have you seen a stick thicker than your whole body? It was discounted yesterday. Even Hagrid and van Lin don''t think Hagrid can bear such a stick.


    It is undoubtedly a stupid move to point a magic wand at a magical creature before the enemy or foe is separated.


    However, until now, van Lin really understood why Dumbledore had to solicit the power of these giants.


    It can be imagined that yesterday''s distant view was not so intuitive, but now we walk in, even if it is a sitting giant, for Fanlin, it also needs to look up to the existence. It can be said that giants are a group of war machines.What''s it like to rush to the battlefield with a lot of weapons roaring at them?


    It doesn''t seem to be a question and answer question.


    Faced with such a huge thing, most people have no choice but to escape.


    It''s a giant. It has the reputation of a war beast. Otherwise, what is the purpose of a solid castle?


    Even if the magic spell of exploding stones is placed on the giant, it is just some small scars. Fanlin now doubts whether his magic is of any use. Even if the modified Shenfeng has no shadow, under the dual attack of magic and physics, can he cut a giant completely?


    Perhaps the best choice is to use the Sorcerer''s stone.


    This is undoubtedly a crazy idea, this is not the era of relative darkness, and the battle against giants has always depended on the combination of several sorcerers or idols.


    From the beginning to the end, there is no fairness, let alone a magic spell to solve the problem of a giant.


    However, it''s not a dream for van Lin, at least for Dumbledore, Voldemort, or even the old vampire, they all have a way to quickly kill a giant.


    But here in Fanlin, the Sorcerer''s stone has almost become a dependency.


    There are so many things to face now, so many that he has to pursue more things at his age.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 824

    "We''ve come to pay tribute to goog." Hagrid said in a loud voice, his hands holding a dead goat above his head, and Fanlin was also timely to release more food.


    Fortunately, these giants have been in contact with witches for too long. At least, there is no problem in language communication.


    Fanlin has not heard of any giant language, and those meaningless roars can not bear the magic. For the wizard, this is undoubtedly the representative of no civilization.


    In fact, most of the giants still can''t understand what Hagrid is talking about, but Hagrid''s breath and dead goat make them settle down gradually.


    Several giants in clothes understood Hagrid''s words, and then ran to the giant tribe, looking as if they were going to inform Gu Ge.


    "OK, let''s wait here. Damn it, only gifts will make them excited." Hagrid said that part of the reason he was in trouble last time was because he didn''t bring anything with him.


    Fanlin took the opportunity to get around a lot. He had to admit that there were special individuals among the giants. By comparison, they still had wisdom. It was said that the current Guge was a smart guy Giant intelligence.


    Then he moved the whole giant tribe here. It was close to the mountains and forests, and there was a natural lake, which was very suitable for the giant to survive. If it was not for the large population and the hunting ground was too small, the giant would live here very well. There were too few areas to meet the giant''s life. The forest of Muggle world could not even cover up a giant''s body.


    Sanfanlin has seen a lot of breakfast in Sanlin.


    It''s a stone stove, an iron pot for cooking meat. There''s no problem lying on your back.


    It is worth mentioning that the giant is always in the form of a family, but the female giant is the main body of the family. A female giant and three or so male giants form a family. Relying on their close position, Fanlin also sees their children.


    At least two or three of their own height, this is the giant''s children, anyway, in the face, Fanlin can not tell how old these giant''s children are, but they can walk.


    Perhaps the giant''s adulthood is judged by his strength, which is in line with their needs.


    Several giant children looked at them curiously. They were the focus. Only some impatient giants would do something else.


    However, it was very difficult to communicate. Van Lin tried to say hello, but the roar of the giant made his scalp numb. If it was not for the magic in his body that encouraged one to exist, van Lin doubted that these giant children would rush up and take him away.


    "Mankind, guggo agrees with you." At first, the giant, who left in his clothes, came back with a thump, which relieved the tension.


    Van Lim pulled his attention away from the giant children, and it was better to talk to a giant who could communicate than to those who had only a huge hide around their waists.


    Van Lin looked at the giant in his clothes carefully. The clothes were a little shabby, and for the giant''s body, it was not so fit.


    In fact, no one will customize clothes for giants. Most of their clothes are human style, and then they always zoom in and out. Fortunately, it''s magic. Otherwise, it would be a miracle that the styles of these decades ago did not become fragmentary.


    The giant turned and led them to the depths of the giant tribe. The surrounding giants became rare. To be exact, they did not dare to get close to them. They did not know whether it was because of Guge or because of the giant who led the way. However, as he went deeper, Fanlin saw the house he saw on the hillside.


    The materials of wooden or stone houses are all processed by magnifying incantations. Intelligent giants can master some simple magic micro energy. Although it is not different from Squibs in wizard groups, it is a rare ability for giants.


    A clear mind allows them to find the right way to arrange their magic, but the great curse


    However, the road is indeed very gentle, according to the giant body design hungry road for van Lin is like standing on the river Thames Millennium Bridge.


    "Hello, my name is Luke."


    Fanlin felt a little ear shaking, but he still quickly understand. It''s the giant who is actively communicating with them.


    "Hello, Luke. My name is van Lin, van Lin al!" Fanlin quickly responded, and others gave their names.


    "Oh, Hello, nice to meet you." Even so, it''s hard to accept such a close distance.


    "Happy?" Fanlin some do not understand, according to the truth, the giant and wizard can never talk about any happy topic.


    "That''s it."


    Luke''s hearing is very keen. He said quickly, "I once lived in the human world. In Belgium, it should have been decades ago. Where did I get married and have children? Where did I like it? But later, because of a terrible war, we had to flee from four places. At that time, not only Muggles were fighting, but also the wizard world. Later, I and I were My family fled to Sweden. Later, I came back here. The Ministry of magic got it for me. They said I was too dangerous in the crowdIt seems that there was no communication for a long time. Fanlin felt that the giant''s English was a little awkward. But it was still difficult to tell what the giant was talking about.


    Many giants do this to change their body shape and then live in the human world. However, any intelligent giant would choose to do so. At that time, many giants mixed up in Muggles, far away from the Ministry of magic.


    This also created a lot of mixed blood, and van Lin''s side is the most powerful two of all mixed blood.


    "You two, have the blood of giants?" Luke asked in a voice that was not much better.


    "Ah, my mother''s prudence David She She''s still alive. " Hagrid asked expectantly that this was the purpose of his coming here. When he saw his mother, his father had been alone since he could remember


    "You mean prudence?" The giant said in surprise, "are you prudence''s son? Don''t worry you''ll see her, but she''s not very well off. In fact, if it wasn''t for guggo, we giants in human society would be worse off. Those people don''t think we can trust her


    "Where is she now?" Hagrid asked.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll see her, prudence''s son. After she came back, she gave birth to several more children. However, all the others died, and the only one who survived was a deformity. He was really too short and had no wisdom, just like those outside." Luke said.


    "And you? ma''am? I''m sorry, but that''s what it should be called? "


    "My father is dead, killed by a curse on the battlefield." Mrs. Maxim said briefly.


    It sounds bad and sad, but that''s the fate of giants. Almost all giants die in battle, except for the female giants.


    "I''m sorry, but, Mr. Luke, do you mean that the present goog has raised your status?" Fanlin asked in surprise.


    "It''s all the goos, to be sure." Luke said, "now the giant tribe can''t decide who is the leader by force, which will only lead to the destruction of the tribe. However, the giants before did not see this, which also led to our tragic experience. Fortunately, the selection rules have changed, but it is not so easy to convince the public. You can also see that the local segregation is very serious In fact, it''s not convenient to touch. "


    Luke sighed. "Come on, man, what''s your purpose? I know these two have been here, but he''s not very lucky, and before that..."


    "We''ve come to give you some presents, and we''ve also sent a message from Dumbledore, hoping to take this opportunity to forge an alliance." Sirius quickly said that a giant who can communicate is always better.


    "Albus Dumbledore? I''ve heard of him. He''s a powerful wizard, and albus was against killing us in wessengamo... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 825

    After listening to Luke''s words, there was a surprise on everyone''s faces. A giant reading Dumbledore was always better than those who didn''t care about anything.


    "So you..." Van Lin asked carefully.


    "but I said it is not, and you should not hope too much, that man''s hands have come here, but for the giant outside, this is more attractive. After all, just like us is only a few, and this is what gogo has the final say, the giant does not need war, and now the giant needs peace."


    "But it''s hard to be alone, Mr. Luke." Van Lin said respectfully, "you should be clear about the consequences of refusing Voldemort''s proposal, and we..."


    "It doesn''t make any difference to me, human." Luke said, "I''ve lived in the human world. I still know what human beings are like, but my poor child..."


    "Child?" Van Lim takes an unconscious look at Hagrid and Mrs. Maxim "Then your child..."


    "Killed." Luke said, "he attacked a wizard, even though it was only unintentionally lost that he lost his things."


    "I''m sorry, but we..."


    "Dumbledore''s ideas are rarely supported here." "So don''t take it for granted, but you''re welcome to come with a gift for an interview," Luke said


    Van Lin nodded. The meaning of these giants is obvious. They don''t have much hope. Now they can only hope that Gu Ge, who has never met before, can understand the original, but with the giant''s brain


    It''s really a hard thing, much harder than choosing what to eat for dinner.


    No words along the way, Fanlin and Sirius had to speed up the pace to follow up.


    This is another hillside. Like all primitive tribes, giants like to live near the mountain. There is a big platform at the top of the mountain. As the master of giant tribe, Guge lives here.


    When Fanlin climbed up, the platform on the cliff was full of giants. Each of them was surrounded by animal skins. They looked powerful and powerful. Compared with those outside, the giant here was also bigger and stronger.


    This is probably the gap between the giants. Although it is said that the visual impact brought by a pile of bigger giants is more intuitive, in practical sense, they are not much worse. Anyway, they have to look up.


    However, in terms of Gu Ge''s picture, this is not so friendly.


    A generous Er It should be regarded as a stone bed. A giant with green skin sitting in it, dressed in animal skin, is no different from the bandits who occupy the mountain as king in the imagination.


    In a moment, it seems to be back to the ancient times, the cold weapons era, a king of mountains, and then holding a feeding giant in her arms.


    This is enough to show the identity of the giant. Each female giant has two or three spouses, and the giant among them enjoys it alone.


    That''s the difference. The woman giant is about 20 feet tall, and one hand keeps feeding the giant, and then


    Then the picture became a little indescribable, but the giants around did not react, as if this was the most normal way to open it.


    Food, status, power.


    In a word, the first impression given to Fanlin was not so good, so to speak, before it came, there should be no hope.


    Luke has returned to those giant in the fur, for a moment, Fanlin felt that there was no difference. The giant''s way of communication, the meaning of the roar, this is nothing wrong in Luke''s eyes.


    For a moment, several people did not know what to do. The surrounding giants kept communicating, and the scene looked chaotic. Fanlin could not tell what they were talking about. It was the giant''s language.


    Hagrid held the food over his head in some confusion. The giants pointed to four people


    After a while, um After a while, the giant finally had the time to pay attention to several humble sorcerers. To be exact, he was more interested in the food on the ground, which was a kind of desire.


    A complete turn around, Fanlin, this is to see the whole picture of the giant.


    As a matter of fact, Fanlin didn''t think that the ancient dagger was different, just that his expression was more ferocious, and the scars on his face were proof of fighting.


    The giant watched them with interest and seemed very interested.


    This should be the second wave of human witches seen these days.


    A huge roar came to van Lin''s ears, and it turned out that even the clever goog in Luke''s mouth did not master any language skills.


    "Goog is asking what you want." At the right time, the Luke giant stood up and acted as a translator.


    "Oh, we''re here to offer gifts. It''s a friendly exchange, isn''t it?" Van Lin said, while using his wand to deliver the food to the platform not far in front of him.It seems that the host is not satisfied.


    For a price estimate, the leader of the giant tribe can enjoy more food, which is not enough for his appetite.


    Guggo seems to be communicating with the giant. After a roar, the giant turns his head.


    "Gugge said he had his men, but that alone was not enough to impress him. Of course, that''s what I mean. The gang gave more."


    "More?" "What do you mean by that?" asked Fanlin


    "I mean supplies. In fact, they give more. "


    "Oh, that''s a good solution." After a little meditation, van Lin said, what does the giant long for?


    Food? territory?


    This is nothing more than survival, and the key to survival is that not all giants can survive the whole life of food, then the most important point is fire.


    After a little thought, van Lin began to draw magic lines on the ground, a fire source burning by free magic, which was full of temptation for the giant.


    With the movement of Fanlin, Gu Ge''s eyes did not move away. When the dark blue flame rose on the ground, the interest in his eyes was more intense.


    "Relying on the fire source of air magic, I think, guggo should, will like it, won''t he?"


    Van Lin confidently said that Luke also began to communicate with gugge. It can be seen that in the process, gugge was still very happy.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 826

    "Goog said he was happy." Luke said, "he took your presents."


    "In that case, we will come tomorrow." Van Lin nodded, for the giant, communication has been a difficult thing, too impatient but not received any good results.


    Naturally, Luke''s gift could not be left behind. Sirius magnified one of his belongings and gave it to Luke.


    This makes Luke like it very much. The giant is very happy to see him as a human being. In fact, he has been separated from human society for a long time, and he still remembers it very much.


    "Please help us to tell the leader of gugge, that the emissary of Albus Dumbledore will come to visit tomorrow with gifts, and ask him to continue to communicate with us."


    "Oh, of course." As Luke translated, goog focused all his attention on the gifts.


    Naturally, the four of them knew that they needed time to digest the surprise of these gifts. Although the messengers of Voldemort did not see them, it was not the beginning of success to open a good situation.


    Some people of Fanlin followed Luke down. Although they said that there was no harvest, for this primitive tribe, receiving gifts meant the continuation of communication.


    "You''ll come back tomorrow morning, and I''ll wait for you here." "Unlike his father, guggo, who was the last giant, he didn''t like to fight much. Just like the humans, he liked women, treasure and human made objects," Luke said. If your gifts can continue to satisfy him, I think he will agree with your request for alliance. What are your specific requirements? "


    "Dumbledore agreed to give you a batch of daily necessities every year to meet your various needs and, if possible, help you improve the environment. The only thing you have to do is that Dumbledore does not want you not to participate in the war of mankind." Said Sirius, looking up at the giant Luke.


    "So it is. It''s very difficult. Giants like war. It''s our nature." Luke said that there was no way to hide the worries in his words. He preferred Dumbledore, "and not all the people in the tribe obey the current leadership. There are many powerful giants hanging out..."


    "giants are not united?"


    "I''m sure you can see," Luke said. "Giants are not human beings. The Minister of magic is not the most powerful, and giants are not. Carlos is not the most powerful giant, but he is the most powerful. When his father was still alive, there are giants more powerful than him who are not willing to obey his constraints."


    "Split? Or do you plan to usurp it? "


    "It''s not that complicated, human." "It''s just that the people aren''t sure, they just like to fight, and maybe they don''t even know what it means," Luke said


    "Who is it?" Asked Fanlin.


    "Terence, the black giant on the other side." Luke said.


    Fanlin remembered the giant who was very abrupt just now. Most of the giants around him were more wounded. Obviously, this was a group of people who were better at fighting.


    "If we can, I think we need to communicate with him." Sirius said.


    "Well, but I think you should be prepared." "He''s not a talking giant, so to speak. He''s purer, and he doesn''t like people all the time," Luke said


    "But I hope you can pass on the gift for us. By the way..." The things on van Lin''s hand are some exquisite animal teeth jewelry, which were brought back from Egypt, some African witchcraft props.


    "I''ll give you a try. I''ll send you out first. If you don''t have food in your hand, it''s inevitable that You know, they couldn''t... "


    "I want to see my mother." Hagrid said suddenly, looking at Luke, "where is she now?"


    "Oh, well, come with me. I''m going to go too. She''s on the other side of the mountain, so she''s not qualified to live by the lake!" Said the old giant.


    They walked along the hillside in the other direction, where was a dense jungle. There are obvious traces of giant life in the whole jungle. Many trees are uprooted and thrown on the ground.


    This is probably entertainment. Pulling up trees to vent extra energy, and it can also be used as a weapon. Generally speaking, it is very reasonable, that is, it is not fair to the woods.


    They walked silently in the woods for more than 20 minutes, and they were farther and farther away from the gathering place of the giant. Then, all of a sudden, Fanlin saw a mound in front of him when, to be exact, he had just turned over the tree trunk, and the mound was there, giving people a feeling


    The mound was almost as high as Hagrid, and the trees around it were uprooted. It is located in a small clearing, surrounded by piles of trunks and branches, like fences or roadblocks, in front of several people. But vanillin immediately realized that it was not a mound, but a sleeping giant.


    He looks only sixteen feet tall, and his body is constantly fluctuating with his breath. At first glance, his tan skin is reallyBut something like this fence should be


    "This guy is Gloop, another child of prudence." Luke said kindly. He looked at the giant lying on the ground and looked down at Hagrid. "He should be your half brother for his age."


    "Brother?" Van Lin''s eyes widened.


    He knew that this guy, Hagrid''s younger brother, used to live in the mountains of France. Looking at his appearance now, Gloop should be the consequence of being dismissed by France in recent years, but anyway, Gloop has been following prudence.


    "My brother!" Murmured Hagrid, and his eyes turned red.


    Hagrid opened his eyes to Gloop, though he could only see part of it, his head and feet were covered by trees.


    Through the thick leaves, the forest can see some of Gloop''s sights.


    The messy head was almost a ball, full of curly, thick, withered grass hair.


    Perhaps because of Hagrid''s mother, he was wearing a very rare dress, a dirty brown blouse, which looked as if it had been sewn up with animal skin and had a very wide back under it.


    When Gloop was sleeping, the rough seams between the skins seemed tight.


    His legs were curled under his body, and looking to the other side, he could see two huge, dirty barefoot boards.


    They were as big as snowboards, stacked on the mud at one end of the forest.


    Of all the giants, at 256 feet, Gloop was obviously a small, deformed monster, but this It''s a mound It''s actually big enough for van Lin, Sirius, Hagrid and Mrs. maxim to stand on it easily.


    "Do you want to say hello to him?" Asked the giant.


    Hagrid nodded, but hesitated, and immediately shook his head. "I want to see my mother first!"


    "Oh, all right." Luke said, "well, we''d better get around him. Gloop is not very good tempered. He''s a little pathetic."


    It''s really pitiful. According to the giant''s rules, Gloop is a foundling. It''s hard to imagine how to live in the giant tribe like Gloop. Only strong people can live in the giant tribe, and Gloop obviously does not belong to this category.


    "Because he is too short, the child is very bullied in the tribe. No one wants to talk to him. He is not suitable for the life of a giant. I can''t imagine what prudence would do if he died. He couldn''t take care of himself. Even the basic... "


    "Can''t he find something to eat?" Asked Fanlin.


    "Food is only one aspect of it. In fact, he can catch birds or deer himself. His body is relatively small. According to the giant''s food intake, he should be regarded as the least. However, no one is willing to pay attention to him. It can be said that he is very lonely!" Luke giant looked at Hagrid. "He is always alone and can''t be integrated into the tribe. In the past history of the giant, unhealthy children like this eventually died on their own. There was no pity among giants. Even in tense situations, you should know that in the most severe period, the giant chose to leave, and I was one of them."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 827

    It took a lot of energy to get around Gloop. Fortunately, Gloop''s skin was thicker. It should not be too much to describe it with rough skin and thick meat?


    Anyway, van Lin stepped on Gloop''s thigh.


    Through some scattered trees, a few people moved forward for about five or six minutes, bypassing a clump of trees. A wooden hut appeared in front of everyone, just like the enlarged version of Hagrid''s cabin. However, the hut was more rough and had no installed door. Through the huge gap, Fanlin could see a woman giant intuitively Sitting in the middle of the shed.


    The giant was very old. Her face was full of wrinkles, her back was deeply bent, and her muscles were shrinking, which made her look shorter. Despite the sunshine, her old body could not resist the cold in the woods.


    Shivering body, even across a long distance, van Lin can also feel the cold on the giant.


    This is a giant living in the human world.


    She was dressed in complete clothes, a pure black robe. Although there was no characteristic, it was very clean. It was probably the most appropriate dress that Fanlin had seen today.


    She was Hagrid''s mother, Fred UFA, a woman giant who was once famous in the British magic world. On the wanted list issued by the Ministry of magic, her head is still worth 500 gold Garonne. Since the giants have returned to their territory, few of them have received such attention from the Ministry of magic. This is also an impossible thing. Few giants'' influence on human society can reach the height of friedwufa. Of course, there are some negative effects Material Science.


    (I''m sorry, I found out the name of Hagrid''s mother today, but I still don''t know his father. I picked up prudence in the previous chapters


    At the sound of the footsteps, friedhoffa slowly turned his head, and there was no trace of grace in his turbid eyes.


    "Luke, why are you free to see me today?" She said slowly, the voice is also old and weak, it is difficult to imagine that this is the woman giant who made people afraid at the beginning.


    As an alien among giants, this point is perfectly reflected in Hagrid, that is magic. Dumbledore said that Hagrid''s magic comes from his mother, a giant''s inheritance So, as Hagrid''s mother, friedwufa''s magic talent is also beyond doubt.


    This is why the Ministry of magic is still reluctant to let friedwufa go. Before that, at least, at the moment of human domination, there were two completely separate roads between giant and magic.


    "I''m bringing someone here. He wants to see you. Look who this is!" Luke giant said kindly.


    "Human beings?" Friedwufa''s eyes glided over several people, and finally settled on Hagrid. Hagrid took a huge dirty handkerchief from his waistcoat pocket, wiped his eyes and looked at his mother. For a few minutes, the two men looked at each other, and no one spoke.


    "Ruber, you''re ruber Hagrid!" For a long time, the woman giant said with disbelief that she seemed to want to stand up.


    But she is too old, too weak, has completely lost the charm of the magic giant, which was a headache for the Ministry of magic, so that her body shook and fell again.


    "Mom!" Hagrid murmured, as if anxious. When he saw Fred Wufa fall down again, Hagrid wanted to help him, but he seemed timid. Hagrid raised his hand and finally wiped his tears with his hand.


    To some extent, the picture of mother and son meeting is still very moving. Although the picture is very strange, Hagrid is very tall, but compared with frid UFA, it is like the gap between children and adults. However, Hagrid finally made up for his biggest regret and met his mother again.


    For Hagrid, friedwufa can''t say how much affection he has. For giants, children are just the products of continuity. Each female giant has more than one child, just like several children before. Although it is said that only Gloop is left, frid UFA doesn''t pay much attention to it. However, friedwufa also guaranteed the life of Gloop before.


    But it''s different for spouses.


    After all, they spent a happy time together. He was the first man in frid UFA''s life.


    Maybe if it''s given to Professor guidro loharte, he might be able to write a book.


    The name of "the first half of a woman giant" should be very appropriate. At least, in terms of sales, there is no category at all. The beauty of crossing ethnic groups, eh love story.


    She asked Hagrid a lot of questions about him, and when she knew that he was already dead, she looked even more desolate. Hagrid gave his father''s last instructions before he died, and friedhoffa waved slowly.


    For the first time, sadness appeared on his face.


    Anyone can see that the old giant''s life has come to an end, and I''m afraid it won''t last long. Even if the giant''s life span is far from that of human beings, in the giant tribe, a giant like friedwufa is already a burden. Magic allows her to survive in the giant tribe, but it is only survival. And now it seems that friedwufa''s life is not so wonderful.The two men talked for a long time, while Vaseline helped Sirius, Mrs. maxim, and the Luke giant handle the food.


    When the breeze of the rising sun blows away the aroma of the barbecue, there is a piercing roar on the other side of the forest.


    It''s Gloop. Van leen saw him awake, probably because he smelled the barbecue.


    This is very in line with the positioning of giant. Food can''t be refused. Moreover, according to the character of frid UFA, this kind of thing is not usually handled by her. Luke said a lot about giants when preparing dinner.


    What to pay attention to, or how to do to get the giant''s favor, and barbecue is one of the most important.


    You know, the giant''s food is too big, and their body is also big, those fine work can''t be done at all. The most important thing is to sprinkle some salt on the barbecue, which is already the treatment of Guge, while more, uncultured giants simply roast, or even eat directly without baking.


    Gloop seemed excited. He growled and his voice echoed around the silent woods. Birds on the branches above them chirped and disappeared from their original habitat.


    It''s also a gift, like a bird''s nest on your head?


    These birds are completely local materials, and Gloop timely hung up some tree forks, an animal castle in action, his home can also constantly change positions in the forest, perhaps this is also a kind of exercise.


    Huge Gloop is lifting up from the ground, he uses a huge hand to support on the ground, when he wants to kneel, Fanlin only feels that the ground is shaking. This is an illusion, but the feeling to van Lin is very real..


    With another roar, Gloop turned his head and began to look for the source of the food''s aroma.


    In the roar, the giant appeared in the vision of several people.


    His face was astonishingly large, like a disk above the dark woods, which looked gray under the shade of sunlight.


    His facial features did not follow the delicacy of frid UFA. They were like mud spots thrown out at random during the creation of human beings, but they were larger.


    If he first saw such a colossal thing for the first time, Fanlin might have been startled and instinctively grasped the wand, but now it doesn''t feel much, especially after meeting other giants.


    Compared with other giants, Gloop is too short, like a child, but he is not much younger than Hagrid.


    "My dear brother!" Hagrid''s eyes were red and he walked towards Gloop, who was staggering in the face. Just communicate with his mother, let his mood become very excited, is in the infinite sentimentality, this kind of emotion let Hagrid become bad, dizzy.


    Hagrid walked over with his hands open, as if to embrace Gloop.


    In a second, it''s like a fly, like Hagrid''s body.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 828

    In Van Lin''s impression, Hagrid can subdue any dangerous magical creature, whether it is dangerous aragock or Buckbeak. As long as it is in the forbidden forest, there is nothing Hagrid can''t do. The best example is Norborg, a Norwegian spinosaur.


    However, Hagrid is now so easily hit by grop. This is the weakest and worst giant in the whole giant tribe. It can be imagined that the giant''s unique combat advantage.


    No matter how thick the wall is, it can''t withstand the destruction of the giant several times. Basically, it''s just because of several fists. Therefore, in the struggle of the giant, all the castles are spent in constant heightening and thickening, taking advantage of a series of factors such as natural danger.


    But Hogwarts


    Apart from the bridgehead, Hogwarts is almost defenseless from the outside.


    If it is attacked by a dozen or even dozens of giants, the fortified Hogwarts castle will become a ruin when the giants pass by.


    In Mrs. Maxim''s scream, Hagrid bumped into a big tree, then fell to the ground, and finally got up from the ground with some difficulty. His nose and mouth were bleeding.


    As soon as the Luke giant reached out, he stopped Gloop. Friedwufa yelled at him. Gloop stood uneasily, making an obscure voice. The only feature is probably the sound. Anyway, the three giants surrounded them to talk, which was very bad.


    "Well, don''t blame him. I have nothing to do with it." Hagrid said quickly, then wiped the bloodstain on his face with his handkerchief. "I think little Gloop was just too excited to see me. I didn''t control himself for a while. I''m his brother after all."


    He did not believe in evil and went to embrace the aggrieved Gloop, although he could only reach the other side''s waist.


    If it was Fanlin, he would have to walk over and hold his leg, and he would have to stand on the instep of his foot, or he would have to hold him from the back.


    However, Hagrid did not experience the treatment of the flying man this time. It seems that friedwufa''s reprimand played a role. Gloop did not throw Hagrid out again.


    When Fred UFA introduced Elvin and the four of them to Gloop, he left Fanlin speechless, but the guy was too stupid to remember Hagrid''s name until the end.


    Van Lim doubted that Gloop would have thrown all of them out in a huff if it hadn''t been for Fred UFA.


    At the beginning of the meal, Gloop is a complete display of what a giant should be. He held a roast sheep in one hand, and the other did not stop. First, he fiddled with food, and then began to throw stones out of his feet.


    As if bored, Gloop gave up the poor stones and turned his energy to the pine trees nearby. One hand grabs the pine tree not far away and shakes it. Then he pulls the pine tree toward him with a little force. Obviously, he just likes to see how far the pine tree can pop when he releases his hand. This is what Luke giant said, the giant has no place to vent his energy. The next second, the giant let go of the treetop, it was swinging, pine needles fell like London summer rain.


    Then Gloop looked at the leafy van Lin, Sirius, Hagrid, and Mrs. maxim, laughing.


    He was naive like a child of several tons.


    Fred UFA reprimanded him a few more, and Gloop was a little more restrained. He looked afraid of his mother, which was probably the natural pressure brought by his parents.


    But after a while, Gloop seemed uninteresting. The giant''s primitive impulse prompted him to try to pull the pine tree towards him.


    This is the giant, the real giant. Giants like Luke giant and friedwufa who can communicate with human beings are just different.


    After lunch, van Lin, Sirius and Mrs. Maxim leave for camp, while Hagrid decides to stay with his mother and brother.


    This is probably Hagrid''s wish to be with his family


    For Hagrid, the word "family" is indeed an extravagant hope in some cases.


    However, it seems that the original intention of staying here is not very reliable. It is mainly because of glop, his half brother.


    Hagrid probably thinks it''s his responsibility, that''s his family...


    "I can understand that the two giants are very important to ruber." On the way back, Mrs. Maxim sighed, "but that young giant looks so irascible. I think it''s wise to keep a distance from him."


    "I wish Hagrid understood that!" Van Lin sighed and said, "but in front of glop, he is just a stupid brother, and even, because of Hagrid''s size, glop will take Hagrid as a bully!"


    That afternoon, van Lin was interrupted by the giant in the process of writing to Hermione, shouting, fighting Van Lim has learned that this is the giant''s special way of communication, which makes him start to worry about Hagrid, who has never come back.


    Gloop and Hagrid fighting?In fact, it wasn''t until the next morning when Hagrid came back. His feet were a little uncomfortable. The whole person It looks like a different person.


    His hair was messy and blood clotted, his right eye was swollen into a gap, blue and purple, and his face and hands were scarred and some were bleeding.


    Van Lim had an indescribable feeling that Hagrid was lucky to come back alive with the strength of Gloop''s hand pulling the pine tree.


    Obviously, this is the result of a night of communication between Hagrid and Gloop, a conversation between a brother and a brother.


    Of course, in the world of giants, communication is never as effective as your fist.


    "Hagrid, how did you do this..." Although van Lin is clear, but still some can''t believe.


    "I''m fine. Gloop has remembered me. I''m happy with him!" Hagrid said happily, however, he washed his face in the sink with both hands to remove the blood stains on his face. "As long as he is a good boy when he doesn''t lose his temper, we just need to be patient...


    " patience, Hagrid But you... " Before van Lin had finished, Hagrid interrupted.


    "My mother told me that no giant would like to play with Gloop. He was so lonely that I wanted to try to teach him a little English." Hagrid went on, "I think if I could talk to someone else, he could be better."


    Fanlin, Sirius, and Mrs. Maxim did not speak and looked at him.


    "I hope so." Van Lin shook his head. He knew Hagrid''s character as well as Hagrid treated himself.


    "Well, it''s my own business, and I''ll take care of it." Hagrid waved his hand and said, looking sure.


    But, after all, it was Gloop.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 829

    The location of giant''s life is very special. In fact, Fanlin has never understood why the giant likes to build his own territory on the hills. Moreover, the place the giant chooses is still an active volcano, but this volcano has never erupted. At least, when the Ministry of magic has recorded, there have been giants living around the volcano all the time The extremely strong fluctuation in the "medium" also shows the possibility that it is still active all the time.


    Maybe it''s a habit handed down from ancient times.


    This is probably going back to the time of God.


    The first recorded is the ancient Greeks.


    Chilops is a giant of Sicily in Greek mythology. Its one eye grows on the forehead, the Greek name means round eyes, good at forging. According to Greek mythology, the first Cyclops were the children of Uranus and Gaia, three in all.


    According to the ancient Greek poet and the famous wizard Hesiod, they are strong, stubborn, and impulsive. They are good at making and using various tools and weapons.


    In the mythology of Hesiod, the Cyclops are the children of Uranus and Gaia. They are Brontes, sterops and arges respectively. They are characterized by "one eye", with only one eye in the middle of his forehead. Uranus feared their power and imprisoned them in the abyss of darkness. Later Zeus, in order to fight against the Titans, released them from the dark abyss. They forged thunderbolt for Zeus, invisible helmet for Hades, Trident for Poseidon, bow and moonbolt for Artemis, bow and sun arrow for Apollo.


    This is probably the most detailed description of the Cyclops.


    It has the ability to fight the Titan. In fact, many wizards believe that the Cyclops are just the secondary generation of Titan.


    It''s just like a wizard can''t master it by nature. The Cyclops control lightning and flame, which is probably the reason why they are good at forging. Since the existence of God has been confirmed, Fanlin has no doubt about these seemingly illusory records.


    However, the strong blood is lonely, just like those pure blood wizard family can not continue their own blood talent magic, but the giant on this degradation is more thorough.


    The giants became more and more close to the human face, and their power died.


    Blood gives them incomparable physical ability, never doubt the relationship between giant and fire dragon.


    It can be said that the dragon is powerful, but the adult giant feeds on the dragon.


    The ancient dragon is not comparable to the present. If the present dragon is regarded as a giant, then the ancient dragon standing below and looking up can help the human body understand what it is to cover the sky and block the sun.


    However, the dragon is no longer a dragon, and the giant


    Van Lim is very suspicious of the reason why the giant''s IQ was destroyed.


    Maybe the world just takes away the unbalanced magic power, and then, the rest, completely, has some problems in the continuity of blood.


    However, the customs of many giants are perfectly preserved.


    Mountain survival, like to fight, close to the source of fire, once the giant can create a life-long weapon for the gods.


    "So, that''s why it''s so hot here?" Fan Lin''s voice of love make complaints about the environment of his giant life.


    The slight smell of sulfur made Fanlin feel very uncomfortable.


    However, it is not difficult to understand that winter is always cold, even giants can not simply rely on skin to spend the whole winter. Without magic, for giants, it seems that only dragon skin can satisfy their body shape. After that, it is the heat source.


    As a gift of nature, at least the giant thinks that the warmth of the volcano cave can make them survive the whole winter, and even the next winter


    To be sure, the giants never refused such gifts, but the results were not satisfactory.


    For Fanlin''s tusk ornaments, Terence lacked the giant''s love for gifts. It can be said that he looked down on some of them. He just played around and then threw them into the corner of the cave where he lived.


    This is not a good performance. As a combative representative of the giants, trump seems to lack some patience with Dumbledore''s people, which is different from the jubilant GUGO.


    Today''s meeting place is in the cave of Guge, that is, the cave in the volcano. The unexplained heat left some sweat for Fanlin.


    When Hagrid presented the gift and then told Sirius what they wanted, and what Dumbledore said.


    This seemingly agreeable Gu Ge expressed some unexpected interest. He seemed to be very interested in what Dumbledore said. He roared a few times. The Luke giant told them that gugge had heard of Dumbledore''s name and knew that he was a great wizard.


    This is absolutely a surprise. A giant living in seclusion in the mountains has heard of Dumbledore. Van Lin doubts that all magical creatures in Europe know the name of Dumbledore.In the cave, more and more giants gathered together to express their interest...


    this is definitely a good omen. The next conversation was quite pleasant, and several people were full of hope.


    When Hagrid promised to bring another gift tomorrow, absolutely better than the alchemy armor in gugge''s hand, gugge''s face showed the most brilliant smile.


    It''s definitely the best news that guggo heard. Besides Knights of the Vatican or royal people, no one can use armour, and most of them are only for decoration.


    In exchange for the friendship of some powerful war monsters with some useless things, it is undoubtedly more cost-effective than buying and selling.


    However, things are not all smooth sailing, Hagrid said, the death eaters have contact with the giant, in this regard, it is impossible to guarantee that guggo will not fall to Voldemort''s side because of more gifts.


    If gugge had heard of Albus Dumbledore''s name, he must have heard of Voldemort''s name.


    The threat of the Dark Lord is clear even for the giant. Moreover, in the last time of the Dark Lord, the giant was a sharp weapon for the death eaters. However, the sudden fall of Voldemort made the giant suffer, but no one can guarantee whether the giants have learned a lesson or not.


    However, judging from the present situation, there should be no


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 830

    It was all because of the arrival of one person.


    It was a giant. He was about thirty feet tall. He was the tallest giant that van Lin had ever seen. The muscles protruded under his dark skin. Van Lin had no doubt that the black giant had explosive power.


    This contrast is obvious. According to the standard of human beings, most giants are just ordinary people who have gained weight. However, the later giants are equivalent to soldiers who have experienced many battles. Their strong bodies give the black giant an unusual sense of oppression. In a trance, Fanlin felt that the light was completely blocked.


    "Terence Fanlin recalled the leader in another small circle when he came the first day.


    In fact, since he entered the cave, the atmosphere was obviously stagnant, and even kakus recoiled.


    It turns out that this is Terence, the most powerful warrior of the giant tribe.


    Almost everyone''s heart came up with such a sentence, and he was definitely the biggest resistance to conquer the giant tribe.


    Instead of looking at Fanlin and them, Terence went straight to the front of gugge and talked with him in giant''s language. The voice of the two people''s conversation was a kind of torture, loud and loud. Van Lin could hear the strange emotion in his voice.


    Fanlin took a good look at gugge. In any way, compared with gugge, tenacity was younger, stronger and more threatening.


    Fanlin noticed that many of the giants around him had shrunk back. Obviously, they had suffered the loss of Terence.


    "Trump didn''t approve of goog''s rash alliance with you, and agreed to Dumbledore''s request. He wanted to be more cautious..." the Luke giant translated their conversation, but in the roar of trump, he quickly stopped.


    Gu Ge''s expression is somewhat unnatural. His body is slightly shaking. It seems that he has been reprimanded by Terence, which makes his position challenged. However, if you look at the figure that he is afraid of, it seems that Gu Ge does not dare to turn over with him.


    Perhaps it was because of the gifts that he had never said anything about, but he didn''t seem to take it to heart.


    However, Gu Ge''s retort seemed to make him a little angry. He waved his hands vigorously as if he was ready to fight the giant gugge.


    The giants around them were afraid, and they slowly fell back.


    "Be careful, there''s something wrong with it!" Sirius pulled van Lin back.


    His right hand was on the wand at his waist, as did Mrs. maxim in front of him.


    By the end of the conversation, Luke''s face became very ugly.


    "Trump has proposed a duel. He wants to test your strength to decide whether you are qualified to form an alliance with giants. Giants only like powerful friends, not soft ones who only bribe!" Luke giant suddenly said, his tone was quick and uneasy, "and guggo agreed with his suggestion. You should be prepared It''s no joke that the strength of trump is not a joke. Two or three adult giants are not his opponents. He should be the most powerful giant warrior known in recent hundreds of years, and the process is still increasing. "


    "What, duel?" Hagrid looked at him in surprise.


    "Giants don''t believe in witches. We only admire the strong." The old giant repeated his words, pointing to van reen and Sirius, "you two don''t have giant blood, so you have to prove yourself. Either take the duel or get out of here. "


    If they leave like this, the negotiation and alliance with giants will obviously fail. With the influence of GUGO, it is obvious that in the giant tribe, he can not be the master, or even worse. Judging from the posture of trump, even if it is Gu Ge, it is his bag.


    It seems that there is no way to turn down the proposal. Fanlin and Sirius looked at each other and pulled out the wand.


    "If you fail, he will try not to trample you down," he said The Luke giant translated it truthfully, but his more and more ugly face could not be covered up.


    This is not in line with the original intention of Luke giant. If he cooperates with Dumbledore, he still has a chance to return to the human world, but whether he can survive with Voldemort is still a question.


    "You should be careful..." The Luke giant was silent for a moment. Obviously, he didn''t like the way of Terence. It didn''t do the giant any good.


    "Since we are going to fight, let''s start!" Fanlin raised his head and looked at Terence. From his study of magic to now, even Voldemort had beaten him, not to mention a giant


    "Mr. Luke, tell the big man that we have no objection, but prepare him for failure." Van Lin squinted. "However, we have to choose the place to fight. It''s too bad here, and I don''t think he can do it."


    "I have no opinion, just hope he doesn''t regret choosing the wrong opponent!" Sirius said, the end of the wand glimmered.


    Luke turns to continue his translation work. Naturally, as the most powerful warrior of the giant tribe, he naturally has great confidence in himself. He has also experienced magic, but the magic of giant tribeSurrounded by a group of giants, several people slowly walked to the lake.


    Volcanoes limit the magic of Fanlin, but the lake is a perfect arena for confrontation. Where, Fanlin can play freely. Sirius also understands this. With the help of the Sorcerer Stone, in Sirius''s eyes, Fanlin is not inferior to any top Auror''s magic power. Moreover, with Sirius''s temper, it is impossible to be challenged swallow insult and humiliation silently.


    When he got to the lake, he called in a giant warrior from the outside. This guy was only a little shorter than him. He was wearing some pieces of armor. It could be seen that they were all patched together. He held a huge stone hammer in his hand and looked at Van Lin and Sirius ferociously.


    "This is the goal of our duel?" Fanlin asked, a giant in armor is obviously more powerful than those who don''t even wear clothes. However, it doesn''t make any difference. A curse doesn''t have to use physical factors to attack.


    Luke asked quickly, and soon they received a response from Terence.


    The giant was just one of his men, and the duel between them was only one of them.


    After a while, the heavily armed giant brought in his weapon from the outside of the crowd.


    Twenty feet of huge iron bar, you can see that it was a wolf toothed stick, but because of the constant loss of battle and the passage of time, the sharp spines have become one after another of the bumps.


    Even so, no one doubts the power of the weapon.


    Let''s call it wolf toothed stick. It has lost the original color of iron, and some dry black is covered with the body of weapons.


    The Luke giant told the two of them that the dirty looking black was actually the brains of other creatures. Giants like to do this, the more powerful the giant, the more like to smash each other''s skull to show their own force.


    There is no doubt that there are not only animals in the nearby woods, giants killed by him, but also human beings...


    the brutality of giants is not comparable to that of human beings. They are used to waving huge sticks in combat, which are simple and crude, like meat grinder, causing large area of damage, or directly twisting the enemy, breaking their necks and breaking their heads, Let the blood splash on their faces, which will make them more excited, just like human crazy soldiers, but they don''t need self spiritual hypnosis, they just need some bloody breath.


    It can be said that if it is not because of environmental factors, the environment can not meet the needs of giants, then who will dominate the earth is not sure.


    It can be said that the plot of a single wizard against a giant only existed in the God age or later Merlin era. In today''s wizard, one or two people challenge a giant warrior, which is absolutely crazy in other people''s eyes. Even mountain monsters are not easy to deal with.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 831

    "Do you two really want to fight him?" Hagrid asked uneasily, "actually, we have other ways."


    "Another way?" Sirius said in a hurry, "it''s obvious that GUGO is useless. Most of the discourse power of the giant tribe is in the hands of the black skin, who is called Terence. Don''t tell me that you don''t see it. He doesn''t intend to cooperate with us at all. Otherwise, he won''t make such a request."


    "I suspect that even if we win the duel, it will be very difficult to achieve such a thing." And, as usual, he didn''t intend to let us leave alive


    "Don''t take the giant..."


    "It''s easy to happen." The Luke giant suddenly said, "it''s not out of thin air that trump became the most powerful warrior of the giant tribe. In fact, none of the people who are against him are in good condition. Even if it''s Gu Ge, he has broken his leg, so that''s why Guge is so..."


    Luke didn''t go on, but his meaning was very obvious.


    Guggo was afraid of him.


    It is not reasonable to put it in a tribe. A leader should be afraid of his soldiers.


    The giants around seemed very excited. Seeing the most powerful giant''s hand, the surrounding giants naturally roared.


    Giants have strong magic resistance. They are born to resist all kinds of incantations. For wizards, giants are not afraid, especially powerful warriors like Terence.


    Now that it is clear how Terence planned, naturally, van Lin needs a strategy to deal with it.


    Fanlin needs to hit the self-confidence of Terence, but the giant''s magic resistance, and also for the surrounding giants to play a deterrent role.


    The power of direct magic kills each other in seconds, and defeats their confidence by starting from the place they are most proud of. We must make these savage giants surrender with a strong force and make them feel afraid. Otherwise, they will never have a chance to form an alliance.


    But


    "We need a fair fight." Van Lin glanced around and said in a loud voice, "I don''t think this fight is fair."


    Luke giant nodded, and he agreed with Vaseline. He knew the difference between human wizard and giant. If any wizard could choose giant alone, Hagrid''s mother''s reward would not have been hanging on the wall of Auror''s office.


    "So, for the sake of fairness, I propose a one-on-one duel, that is to say, I''ll fight against Terence alone." Van Linton said in a loud voice.


    "Mr. Luke, please tell Terence what I said. I will fight him one-on-one. If he can''t even win, I don''t think he needs to embarrass us here."


    "Are you crazy? Wait a minute, Luke." Sirius tugged at Van Lin''s shoulder. "Do you know what you''re talking about? Oh, I know you''re confident in your magic. But, you know, it''s a giant. It''s thirty feet tall. Hogwarts should have taught you how to resist magic."


    "Of course I know, Sirius." Van Lin said seriously, "but we have no other way except this. Moreover, I am sure to take him. I don''t want to fail here. Voldemort has not left me. If I want to leave, I can definitely leave. You believe me."


    "That should be me." Sirius said strongly.


    "As you said Sirius, giant''s magic resistance is beyond imagination, so how much damage can ordinary magic spell do to him?" Van Lin said, "it can be said that you have to increase your magic output, but don''t forget that I have something you don''t have. You win in skills, and I..." Fanlin sighed. He didn''t want to use the Sorcerer''s stone, but his more and more powerful opponent forced him to be vigilant.


    I really don''t understand how Dumbledore was reassured Harry and released Harry. Anyway, Fanlin can''t do it, and it doesn''t feel like being controlled by others. This is also the problem Harry faces.


    Education is not without effect, but it seems that the effect is not great.


    "Believe me, Sirius." Said Fanlin, drawing the wand out of the holster.


    "Please tell him, Mr. Luke." Fanlin is not looking at Sirius. He is sure that this is not Hogwarts. What''s more, with the size of Terence, it seems that these giants are slow in their movements, which is enough to dodge. It is his weapon


    Fanlin looked at the weapon which was covered with dried blood. Obviously, it was the remains of a giant warrior. It is hard to imagine that such a small tribe still has giant ruins.


    Along with the roar of the giant Luke, trump obviously laughed, and with the giants around him, the laughter almost became one.


    "He promised you." Luke said, "to tell you the truth, there has never been a wizard like this. There are a lot of witches who died under the hands of Terence. I hope you have a preparation."


    "Don''t worry." Van Lin nodded. "I don''t think I can fail, at least here, I don''t want to.""I don''t know if you are confident or conceited?" Said the Luke giant.


    "It''s just a will." "I don''t think I''m going to lose here," Van Lin said


    "Well, I wish you success." Said the Luke giant.


    Van Lin nodded and strode forward.


    Terence looked at the little ant with a sarcastic look on his face.


    In the eyes of Terence, there is no difference between Fanlin and ants. It can be said that it is not as big as the prey in the forest. Although van Lin has a layer of wizard identity, those painless magic can not hurt him at all.


    Vaseline looked at Terence calmly. Although he said that he had come up with a solution to the problem of attitude, he himself was still a big problem.


    Luke giant is not wrong. The bloody smell of fierce history is coming. This is a problem that can not be ignored at all.


    There were not a few creatures that died in the hands of Terence, whether they were prey, or prey.


    Yes, in front of Terence, all people are prey, an experienced hunter, and no one can match in strength.


    When breaking defense becomes a problem, it''s hard to do.


    Vaseline grasped his wand, but he was not completely sure about Terence, but he was much better than Sirius. At least, he also had the magic stone and the book of Abraham


    "depend on you..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 832

    Van Lin clenched his fist, and the faint red light was revealed through his light clothes.


    Sirius noticed in a flash the magic wave of van reen, just like that day at the Quidditch World Cup, and showed no sign of abating.


    Fanlin knew what he should do and used the power of magic to recover their disadvantage.


    It seems that Terence was aware of the expanding power of Fanlin, and his hunger for battle could no longer restrain his body. He almost rushed to Fanlin with a crazy stride.


    Although a human wizard can not be satisfied, there are so many giants here. On the contrary, the more heads he has, the more he can satisfy his desire.


    The huge wolf toothed stick is constantly waving in the process of body movement, which brings up the gust of wind.


    Van Lim almost in a moment to determine what he should do, obviously he did not have the strength to force the next.


    Terence''s continuous running brought strong vibration to the ground. In a trance, he gave van Lin a feeling of mountain.


    "Disapparation!"


    In a hurry, the use of Vaseline''s conditioned reflex gave rise to a phantom shift. Accompanied by the sound of air burst, van Lin''s figure appeared in the position where he had stood.


    This is not the same as what Van Lin expected. With the speed beyond imagination and the length of the mace in his hand, he attacked the position where van Lin stood in a few seconds.


    Originally, Fanlin planned to delay some time to prepare a powerful composite magic for him, but in reality, you should never expect the giant to have any patience.


    "Veraverto!"


    With almost no pause, Fanlin was soon in a state of combat. He had to use a magic spell to restrain Terence, or even a mountain could not resist the power of a giant.


    At this moment, the stone, which was originally shining with faint light, was making great efforts to draw magic power to support him to finish the magic spell.


    At this time, under the effect of inertia, Terence broke several trees, which gave the deformation mantra a good space to play. Under the effect of magic, one by one, the wood and stone giants about the height of Terence rose from the ground.


    The giants around them were almost stunned. They didn''t even understand what was going on. A giant bigger than them stood up from the ground and looked as high as Terence.


    This is probably the idea of giants, strong enough and tall enough to make them feel powerful.


    However, van Lim does not completely rely on the giant, he needs to explore, if the giant can solve the problem of Terence, but if not


    The aching body, this is the reason for the influx of a lot of magic. If it was not for the Sorcerer''s stone to absorb the magic of the outside world, Fanlin doubted that he would drain the precious stone completely one day.


    He had planned to celebrate his victory. Just like the prey, the explosive power of his leg muscles never let him miss. He even caught a flying dragon by jumping on the top of the mountain.


    This is a feat only our ancestors have, hunting and killing low flying dragons


    However, before he could turn around, a tree trunk with the sound of the wind hit him hard on his head.


    This made him a little confused and ran into a nearby tree.


    It must have been that wizard.


    More than once, however, the wood and stone giant completely blocked his sight. To be exact, under the control of van Lin, the huge stone fist fell in front of the door of Terence.


    Fanlin didn''t care about the life and death of Terence. Originally, when this guy proposed a duel, he didn''t have any good intentions. A giant took the initiative to fight with the wizard. This is definitely the first time in thousands of years.


    However, to van Lin''s surprise, even the trunk of the tree was interrupted, but there was nothing wrong with the head of Terence, which seemed to have a limited effect except for some dizziness.


    As soon as the stone fist was approaching, Terence put his arm up. To be exact, it was a direct call.


    This is the giant, fighting primitive and savage, he doesn''t care whether this is a person, he needs to do is to hit the wood and stone giant.


    In fact, he did the same.


    Fanlin watched as the fist of Terence made a large crack on his stone giant, which had a great impact on van Lin''s magic.


    How can a stone statue without thinking beat a giant? Naturally, Fanlin needs to control the stone statue through magic and spirit. However, the power of Terence is too great. If it is not for the protection of magic, the hit part is likely to be broken.


    Even though he was not controlled by the three strides of Langston.Vaseline is shaped according to the shape of Terence, but in the power gap.


    With the sound of the collapse of the wood, Thrace''s retreating pace stopped, and then he gave a roar at the van Lin, which was exposed behind the statue.


    Well


    Bad breath


    However, Terence did not intend to let go of the stone statue. As soon as his foot stepped on the ground, Fanlin obviously felt the ground trembling. He jumped into the air, holding a mace in his hands, as if he wanted to take a blow at all opponents including van Lin.


    "Arrestomomentum!"


    Van Lim had an idea. He thought of the mantra Dumbledore had used, which made people stagnate in the air. Obviously, trump met this condition. He jumped into the air and was really high.


    Fanlin clearly felt that the original simple, even not belonging to the battle spell auxiliary spell instantly took away a large part of his magic power.


    "Be my honest target." Fanlin let go of the control of the stone statue, and with a slight move of his left hand, a stream of water with the thickness of a Hagrid crossed the space from the lake, just like a giant dragon flying out of the water. The strong water flow looked like a huge momentum.


    Almost instantaneously, the water went straight into the air, hovering at the end of Terence.


    As van Lin''s wrist turned over, more and more magic began to output. Visible to the naked eye, the water column turned into sharp spears, which were directly inserted into Terence''s body.


    It seems that the giant also felt the danger. He quickly blocked the mace in the vital part of his chest, and protected his head with one hand.


    Just before he was fully prepared, one ice spear after another stuck into his body.


    It''s like the spear used by ancient cavalry. One by one, one by one, was inserted into the body of Terence. One after another, the blood flower burst instantly on his body, and then it was frozen and frozen quickly. Now, Terence is like a hedgehog full of ice.


    At this time, receiving van Lin''s order, the stone statue also got up from the ground, and a huge stone fist instantly hit him farther away.


    Almost all the giants were speechless. In their impression, Terence, who had never failed, was beaten like this by such a small human wizard.


    Giants have never seen such magic, and never a wizard will choose to fight like this. In the giant''s impression, witches are a group of people whose sticks and sticks emit different colors but are useless. Although they can crack mountains and rocks, it is really useless to hit them.


    There has never been a wizard like Vaseline, even don''t know what happened. A giant bigger than them rises from the ground with a sharp spear behind. The giants have never seen such an attack.


    But it''s very effective. It''s totally physical attack, and it turns out that trump doesn''t have much defense. It''s just physical collision.


    Fanlin gasped violently. In fact, for the attack just now, in an instant, Fanlin has burst out more than his own magic power attack, which makes van Lin''s body feel empty. However, in the magic feedback, there is no sign of Terence''s death.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 833

    The roar didn''t make Fanlin wait too long. In fact, Terence''s anger was completely released. Although Fanlin couldn''t see what happened in the forest in the distance, there was no doubt that Terence did not become weak because of the curse. On the contrary, he became more violent.


    The roar of anger never stopped, and Terence was like a wounded beast, playing his anger to his heart''s content.


    To make Fanlin feel uneasy, he actually felt a kind of substantial pressure in the position where trump flew out.


    "Magic?" Van Lim''s pupils contracted slightly. "No, it''s impossible. How could Terence..."


    "I feel an unknown magic. It''s the black magic." Sirius immediately appeared beside Fanlin, his wand in his hand, and the giants around him had retreated far away, and they did not want to be affected by the battle.


    "Maybe death eaters, but what are they going to do? Are you going to kill Terence? " Sirius said nervously.


    Hagrid and Mrs. Maxim also rushed from a distance, Hagrid clenched Dumbledore''s wand.


    In fact, it was the original little red umbrella. Hagrid''s palm was too big, and Ollivander''s wand could not meet Hagrid''s needs.


    So it''s also a good choice to build according to Moody''s practice. To be honest, van Lin has not seen Hagrid use magic, maybe Harry has. However, even in Hogwarts to deal with those magical creatures, Hagrid has always relied on his body, so at this moment, Hagrid chose to take out his wand to surprise van Lin.


    "Here it is." Fanlin''s face was slightly heavy. He was surprised that he had not solved the problem just now. The sharp ice spear clearly penetrated his body. Even if it was a giant, such a dense penetrating wound was fatal. Fanlin did not intend to let him live at all.


    The sound of footsteps is like a drum beating on the heart. Only when we find the opposite can we feel the tension that stimulates everyone''s nerves.


    All of a sudden, the huge burst sound scared everyone. A stick wrapped with unknown energy knocked down a large forest in front of me. The burnt black wound looked very shocking.


    A monster wrapped in black gas ran out of the woods.


    "Terence?" Fanlin knew that this was the giant before him, but there were great changes in height and shape. If he was only thirty feet tall before, he would be more than forty feet tall now.


    "What happened to him?" Fanlin puzzled asked, "it''s hard to say that giants still have crazy skills?"


    "I don''t know. I''ve never heard of it, but Run


    At the same time, Maxim and Sirius disappeared in a moment.


    Almost at the same time, the earth was pounded by the fall of Terence. With the sound of breaking, the ground began to crack in large areas.


    Terence was far more destructive than van Lin had imagined.


    "Dppugno!"


    Sirius quickly into the combat state, no minute of rest, relying on the battle situation before van Lin, Sirius immediately made the most correct judgment.


    For a while, earth and stone trees and ice spears scattered on the ground turned into the sharpest weapons at ultra-high speed.


    However, the expected situation did not happen, just like scratching the surface of a shoe. Sirius''s curse did not even break the skin of Terence, and a few sharpness did not reach the previous effect. It was just piercing, as for penetration


    "I see..." Sirius quickly moved away, and then said without pause, "Death Eater means, we are We''ve seen it when we''re hunting for vampires. We didn''t expect Voldemort to give this power to the giant, but... "


    "But how did he control it, or did I inspire his power?" Vaseline quickly joined in, and as he moved rapidly, he drew a large number of ice spears from HUPO and shot them at his body.


    A huge roar burst out of his mouth, like a thunder on the ground. Fanlin felt a little tinnitus, but then Terence''s action made Fanlin unable to understand. He first smashed the head of the statue, then roared and rushed to the crowd of giants.


    Almost instantaneously, under the wave of the mace, the same kind, which seemed extremely clumsy compared with that of Terence, died instantly.


    It seems that he has lost his mind. He can''t tell who is his goal now.


    "The side effects of that power." Sirius said, "like the vampire, incarnate as the most primitive monster, they simply can''t keep their heads."


    "With the spirit of a strong attack?" Fanlin thought, "I suspect he is overdrawn his life. Any power has a price. Even Voldemort can''t break it so quickly.""That thing?" Maxim asked, "what is it?"


    "An ancient existence, more evil and powerful than Voldemort, but he has died, and Voldemort is now trying to gain his power." Van Lin said quickly.


    However, no matter how many of them are, in his sight, his enemies, which is absolutely certain, even his former subordinates.


    In a short time, Terence has killed more than ten giants.


    Now it shows the advantage of height. Among a large group of giants, who cares about a little guy who is not as tall as his ankle.


    However, the giant running around because of fear also brought great trouble to several people in Fanlin. The ground shaking could not even stand still, just like a large-scale continuous earthquake.


    "No, he can''t go on like this. We have to stop him." Hagrid said anxiously that he couldn''t watch his companions being destroyed. There was no one in the giant tribe who could resist Terence at the moment.


    "Block it. What can I do for you?" Sirius seems to have heard a joke, and this monster, Sirius had combat experience, a weak vampire even nearly killed him, this is an incredible thing.


    "But we can''t let him go on like this, or he will never stop killing before he falls down."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 834

    "But I can''t find a way." Sirius said, "you know, it was a dozen Aurors who attacked together. Even so, they still let the monster kill two Aurors."


    "If I''m not wrong, it should be Voldemort''s preparation for the next battle." Van Lin said, "this is a bomb buried in the giant''s body. Obviously, the giant has agreed to cooperate with Voldemort. Otherwise, Frances would not be so resolute. We can''t have seen death eaters until now. If I''m not wrong, if Voldemort''s last resort is difficult, the crazed giant is absolutely enough to push forward the plan, If not, Voldemort will detonate him, just like today, to destroy the giant tribe. "


    "How could he do that?" Hagrid said angrily, Hogwarts is his home, and the giant here is his family. His mother and brother are still here.


    "He will certainly do so." Van Lim nodded. "Voldemort is like this."


    "We have to stop him." Van Lim took a look at the surrounding environment and made a judgment in an instant. The giant was not all Voldemort''s side, but the guys who supported them.


    "What to do?" Sirius nodded. Although he was not willing, he could also distinguish the priorities. The giant''s resistance was too small. If the giant tribe was destroyed here, it would be a real trouble. Dumbledore could not have caused such trouble.


    Fanlin looked at the Sorcerer''s stone on his wrist. It was obvious that without the support of the Sorcerer''s stone, in terms of magic, it was completely inadequate.


    "Time, I need some time to communicate with the water." Before we do that, we have to make sure that Terence doesn''t disturb me.


    "Good." Sirius nodded his head. In the next second, Sirius moved to the side of Terence, accumulating a lot of magic power. The powerful blasting curse was issued in accordance with the situation. In the roaring sound, a large piece of black flesh and blood burst out of tex.


    Van Lin took time to take a glance, he is now standing on the edge of the lake, the black flesh and blood fell on his place not far away.


    The blood, which should have been red, is now being eroded by a stream of black gas. In a trance, the flesh and blood are all showing signs of corruption. You know, it just fell from Terence''s body, but now


    Fanlin had no time to think so much. His body was slightly a burst. The circle of Merlin originally depicted on the back was rapidly unfolding on the top of Fanlin''s head. Almost at the same time, the magic of blue color burst out from van Lin''s thin body.


    It''s huge, you know, it''s near the volcano, but Sirius felt the temperature drop a lot.


    Although he didn''t know what magic van Lin was preparing, he never let him down.


    "Here, big man, your target is me." Sirius cried out crazily. Regardless of the loss of his magic power, with the help of his magic wand, the collapsed stone statue directly collided with Terence.


    Sirius''s behavior seemed to have completely infuriated him. To be exact, the desire for destruction dominated his spirit.


    The mace in the hand did not stop at all. It swung a circle in the air and then hit the stone statue violently.


    Without the protection of the Fanlin magic, the stone statue is a pile of ordinary wood and stone. Just a touch, the stone statue will collapse. The dust and civil engineering will cover up the figure of Terence, and vaguely, the van Lin can also see the shaking of human figures.


    Fanlin didn''t care. He believed in Sirius. Therefore, Fanlin almost concentrated on gathering his magic power. As the center of the magic array, the staff that restored the original appearance carried all the magic flow.


    Slowly, a yellow ancient book appeared on Fanlin''s right hand. The obscure incantation was chanted from Fanlin''s mouth with bursts of Sanskrit sound, as if the whole heaven and earth were connected together. This kind of almost supernatural feeling made Fanlin a little lost.


    However, the fighting continues.


    Mrs. Maxim showed everyone why she was able to become principal of busbarton.


    Strictly speaking, as a half giant, Mrs. Maxim seems to store more magic than Sirius, and, not only that, but also very practical for the compression of the spell.


    It was almost a matter of a few scales, and in a month the whole spell was launched from Mrs. Maxim''s slightly larger wand.


    What is a magic machine gun?


    Without using a second cast in a second, she released two magic spells. There was not so much time to delay each magic spell in the battle with the giant, but Mrs. Maxim achieved this effect with her super fast casting speed.


    Hagrid is no exception, but in terms of magic, Hagrid is not better than the people present, but never forget the identity of Hagrid hunter.


    It can be said that Hagrid''s strength is no less than that of an adult giant. The crossbow with magic medicine in his hands poses a great threat to Terence.


    Fanlin saw Sirius cut his bare feet with the cutting curse, and Hagrid followed with a crossbow that was full of cold light. Even the enchanted creatures with armor could not resist, not to mention the naked body of Terence.However, it seems that the damage that can be brought to him is just like this. It is still a few giants who distract his attention.


    Under the reinforcement of Voldemort''s power, the pain of Terence was reduced to the lowest. Van Lin doubted whether the pain nerves in his body had been completely corroded.


    But it also made the rage of trump even more powerful.


    "Lead him to me." Fanlin drank loudly, his hand almost could not hold his wand. Some magic power in the magic circle was restless in the air, and from time to time he made a sound of explosion.


    "Come here, big man!" Sirius''s voice spread all over the corner, he directly used the magic to enlarge his voice.


    Under the command of Sirius, a thick tree trunk hit the brow of Terence.


    Sirius succeeded in attracting the attention of Terence, and, vaguely, in some subconscious ways, he knew the voice, which he was about to destroy.


    There was a roar from Terence, and he ran straight for Sirius.


    Because of the need for involvement, Sirius can''t use the phantom to dodge at one time. He can only dodge quickly when the attack is approaching.


    "Come on, it''s just a little bit closer." Fanlin could not move at all now. As he was approaching the edge, Terence seemed to be aware of the danger. It was a kind of beast''s perception. The huge magic energy almost materialized, just like a new moon on the ground.


    But Van Lim couldn''t wait any longer. The book of Abraham hung in the air, and then released his left hand. A golden chain pierced the body of Terence in an instant.


    In less than a second, Sirius saw the chains coming out of van Lin''s body tightly intertwined with each other. One end of the chain pierced through his shoulder blades and pierced all his joints in an instant.


    Terence was locked and could not move while standing still. However, the huge pull force on the chain made van Lin almost break his magic power.


    "Get out of the way, Sirius." Van Lin''s eyes burst out of a strange blue light, which is not the usual appearance, blurred pupil, this is a sign of the magic to the limit.


    Sirius did not hesitate. With the sound of the air burst, Sirius'' body appeared beside Hagrid.


    At the same time, the magic wand in Fanlin''s hand made a stroke in the air, and then, the water column like a tornado whirled out of the lake at a high speed. The naked eye could see that the water level of the lake dropped rapidly, and the waterspout seemed to break through the heaven and earth, tearing everything apart.


    Under the command of van Lin, one end of the water tornado whirled down from the sky at a high speed, and instantly swallowed up the figure of Terence.


    The whole world seems to have become a piece of Wang blue, very suddenly, a touch of red water tornado added some strange colors, but soon, this touch of red was engulfed by endless blue.


    Fanlin seems to have reached the limit. With the fall of the staff, the water tornado in the next day disintegrates in an instant, as if the heaven and earth were overturned, and all people were standing on one side of the sky.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 835

    This is what no one expected. A little wizard''s magic completely stripped the giant''s flesh and blood, and the lake water mixed with blood poured from the sky, and even the forest had no strength to resist.


    Kill a giant over 30 feet in height with a magic strike, oh no, it should be more than 40 feet high. The consumption is unimaginable. The fierce magic power flows through the magic stone in his body. If the will is not strong enough, the feeling of quick evacuation is enough to make people completely faint.


    Fanlin some weak squat down, even, a hand a little embarrassed to grasp his own staff, it as a body support.


    The lake has washed the whole area, which is not as sharp as before, but all the people, including Sirius, subconsciously use their own means to resist it. Except for the giants, only Fanlin is drenched with water.


    Even so, no one dares to lean on.


    It''s hard to imagine that, after a period of delay, Fanlin could burst out such a powerful magic.


    The awe of the giant was completely achieved. The skeleton of Terence was still standing there. There was no trace of blood on it. The golden chain pierced through the skeleton and bound the bones tightly together.


    Isn''t that the power of a wizard?


    Even Dumbledore or Voldemort can''t guarantee to kill a giant warrior with a magic spell. You know, an adult wizard who uses the Avada curse can only make the giant leave a little nosebleed, but such a shocking way to kill


    All the giants felt as if they had seen the devil''s fear. They were wet and shivering behind the trees.


    The lake is their camp, but now it seems that no giant wants to survive from here.


    The water they depend on has become a sharp weapon to end their lives, which has become a shadow, lingering in the hearts of all giants.


    In fact, there is nothing wrong with death, even if Fanlin kills the most powerful warrior of the giant tribe.


    The way of death is relatively terrible. It''s like a corpse eaten by a wild wolf, but it''s more thorough. Besides the bone, only the wolf''s tooth stick remains.


    If all witches are like this little wizard in front of you, then giant What is a giant? Equating the mountain monster?


    However, most witches do not have this ability.


    The use of Sorcerer''s stone, the book of Abraham, and even the staff made by an alchemist for more than 600 years is almost an unrepeatable result.


    However, this is not in the giant''s scope of consideration, simple minded they sometimes can easily grasp the point.


    In the giant''s eyes, the wizard can easily kill them, which is enough.


    "I I have proved my strength. " Fanlin stood up with the staff of Dharma and announced to the surrounding, "then, is there anyone who questions me and opposes our proposal?"


    Whispering communication spreads among giants, and though they don''t understand what Vaseline is saying, someone will always tell them what it means.


    To compare with the noise before, at the moment, the giants of the giant tribe all lowered their voices, for fear of attracting the attention of the terrible wizard, and then being killed by magic from the sky.


    For a while, no one was talking about anything. The scene was so quiet and terrible that it was almost impossible to put it in the giant tribe. Even the most naughty giant children were bound by their parents.


    It doesn''t make any sense to continue to oppose. The wizard on Dumbledore''s side has the ability to kill them in seconds. The shocking magic left a deep impression in everyone''s heart.


    If death eaters are the temptation of self-confidence, then Fanlin uses the most violent means. This is the rule of giants. They only respect the strong.


    Naturally, the later resistance is impossible to happen. Guggo even dares to refute the words of Terence, not to mention Fanlin, who is even more powerful than Terence.


    But Sirius knew exactly what vanillin had done, and what it cost.


    After a short period of stupor, Sirius quickly stepped forward to hold van Lin.


    As a matter of fact, Sirius is also hard to deal with. No matter it is fighting with a wizard or a monster, Sirius has never squandered all the magic in his body, and even his body is suffering from the discomfort caused by the continuous phantom movement.


    "How are you?" Sirius whispered, "physically..."


    "I feel like I''m about to crack." Van Lin cracked the corner of his mouth. This time, it was good. At least, he had to take some surface injuries before. But this time, except for some slight scratches on the gravel, there was no abnormality at all. At least the giant couldn''t see it.


    "What did you do?" Mrs. Maxim asked, "how did you How... "


    "It''s just a magic, Mrs. Maxim." "There''s nothing to be surprised about," Van Lin said. "You should know what''s there.""Well..." Mrs. Maxim nodded a little harder. "So, what do we need to do?"


    "Get the two of us back, and then you and Hagrid are going to discuss Dumbledore''s proposal. I don''t think anyone will refuse this time." Said Fanlin.


    "No, I think you''d better go." Hagrid said, "their respect for you does not mean that they respect the people around you. Especially, I am still of the same clan with them. This is the giant. They only respect the strong. If I talk about it, I must show the strength as you. Not all giants are as easy to communicate as Luke."


    "No problem." Van Lim nodded, and he tried to move a few steps. Even though there was a staff of Dharma standing on the side, the pain and emptiness of magic in his body almost made him fall to the ground.


    Later, it was not much easier to remove the magic than to release the magic. The poor magic in his body was used on it, otherwise Terence would not even have his bones left. Moreover, this is the giant''s camp. If the magic is allowed to spread, all people will suffer. Fanlin does not want to be given the title of destroying his home.


    "Let''s go back first and let these giants digest the things of today. I believe that Luke giant will give a proper suggestion to the giant tribe. After we leave..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 836

    Since the forest brought the giant tribe a lingering shadow, the giant tribe also responded quickly, and by the next day, the position of the giant tribe moved at least one mountain position.


    In the words of Luke giants, the giants refused to get close to the water.


    But it''s just a matter of time. If no new lake is found, within a month, the giants will return to the land.


    And according to the map, it seems that the water around it can meet the needs of giant life.


    But it is not in the scope of the wizard''s consideration. As long as the giant agrees to cooperate, everything will be very happy.


    GUGO almost agreed to all the requirements of van Lin, did not participate in the war, and then bound his giants, as if everything became very friendly.


    "So, because of the powerful deterrent you show, guggo is going to give you his daughter?" Notice that van Lin is embarrassed, Sirius waved. "Hey, listen, I think Hermione will agree. You can imagine that a giant, as a slave, can help you do a lot of things, that is, you are still young..."


    "I would rather be so small, Sirius, not think I don''t know what you''re playing. I start to disgust me in a variety of ways after I find out I can''t fight."


    "How can this be called nausea?" Sirius said strangely.


    Fanlin could not help but flash past the appearance of GUGO daughter. It was a green skinned giant, twenty-one feet, well More Fanlin doesn''t want to think about it at all. Now, how lovely is dobby?


    Can do housework, magic, can run legs, most important, more than the giant woman to look at the eye.


    His daughter did not inherit GUGO''s mind at all, just like the giants outside, a dementia.


    Fan Lin would like to use wand to hit the damn giant''s brain.


    It''s hard to imagine how the giant expressed her respect and admiration.


    Wait a minute, adore?


    Just thinking about this problem, Fanlin will be mad.


    "Sirius, if you go back and dare to talk more, I promise you will not have a good life."


    "There will be no good days?" Sirius. "I''m sorry, I don''t understand. Do you think Hermione can understand the meaning of your sentence?"


    "Oh, of course, she''ll think you''re talking nonsense." "And I don''t think I''ll let you go so easily," said Van Lin


    "Can you two not fight every day?" Hagrid said in a little speechless, "Sirius, you should let a little Fanlin, he is still a..."


    "Child?" Sirius said, "a second kill giant''s child, right." Sirius arched the shoulders of the forest, which made the forest a little


    "We are going to solve the giant problem, not listen to you gossiping here, Sirius." "You should prioritize things," Van Lin cried


    "Or, you think the giants can refuse?" Sirius asked, "and we stopped the death eaters, but it was unexpected. Walton McNeil, the old man, came over. But it''s normal to think about it. He was the executor of the magic animal management and control committee in the Ministry of magic, who had been dealing with magical animals, and I remember that was barkbik''s executor at the time. "


    "Don''t mention that guy, he''s a cold blooded executioner, he has his family, which is reasonable, if he''s not on Voldemort''s side, there''s really something wrong with it."


    "By the way, you don''t say I don''t know yet." "What is this going on?" Van Lin said


    "After you kill trump, after you have made an appointment with the Death Eater, it is impossible to meet him at the appointed place. So they feel the giant tribe. Hagrid was with his mother. The McNeill family came from the mountain forest over Hagrid mother, which is in the opposite direction. ¡±Sirius said.


    "And then?"


    "Hagrid recognized him, but Hagrid was not very strong in magic and you couldn''t act at that time, and Mrs. Maxim and I were in GUGO."


    Fan Lin nodded, he did not have a way to move for a long time after the duel. His body was too weak to maintain for more than half a month in the village near the giant tribe.


    "So Voldemort knows this?"


    "I''m sure I know." Sirius said, "I don''t know what he''s going to react to. The last time, I took a group of people to destroy his countless plans."


    "I don''t think you''ve played a key role, Sirius." "And you also hit me from behind me," Van Lin replied


    "How can this call me a blow, I am seeking benefits for you."


    "Oh, good. You''re at the dinner party. Take it away from GUGO''s daughter. You don''t have a spouse now..."In terms of Harry, it seems that Harry''s life has not changed much.


    Harry found that as the holiday drew to an end, he missed Hogwarts School of witchcraft and Wizardry more and more.


    He could hardly wait to see Hagrid again, to play Quidditch balls, or even to stroll in Professor Sparrow''s greenhouse.


    It''s a treat to be able to leave this dirty, moldy house, where half of the cabinets are still locked, and whenever you pass by, kretcher will jump out of the shadow, panting and yelling, but Harry is still careful not to say anything, lest it spread to Sirius It should be said that, to Mrs. Weasley''s ears, the person in charge of this house is Mrs. Weasley.


    In fact, living in the headquarters of the anti Voldemort movement is not as interesting or exciting as Harry had expected before he arrived.


    Although a large number of Phoenix members ordered members to come and go regularly, sometimes to stay for dinner, and sometimes for just a few minutes of quiet talks, Mrs. Weasley was sure that Harry and the others were well isolated (whether in the ear or in normal circumstances), and no one, even other members of the order of the Phoenix, thought Harry should have arrived more than him More that night.


    A few days after the holiday, when Ron enters the bedroom with an envelope, Harry is cleaning the closet of owl dung left by Hedwig.


    "Here''s the list," said Ron, who was standing on a chair as Ron tossed a letter to him. "By then, I thought they''d forgotten. Usually the list would come earlier than this time."


    Harry put the last piece of dung into a garbage bag and threw it over Ron''s head into a wastebasket around the corner, which swallowed the bag and belched loudly.


    Harry then opened the letter.


    The letter contained two pieces of parchment: one was a general reminder that the new term would begin on September, and the other was to inform him of the books he would need in the coming academic year.


    "There are only two new books," Harry said, reading the list. "Miranda goshak''s standard spell level 5, and Wilbert slinkhardt''s defense magic theory."


    With a crash, Fred and George appear on Harry''s right. Harry was so used to them that he didn''t even fall out of his chair.


    "We were just wondering who ordered slinkhardt''s book." Said Fred.


    "Because it means Dumbledore has found a new defense against the dark arts teacher," George said.


    "And it''s time," Fred said.


    "What do you mean?" Said Harry, jumping down from the two of them.


    "Well, a few weeks ago, we eavesdropped on mom and Dad," Fred told Harry. "And from their conversation, we learned that Dumbledore had real trouble finding someone to take over the class this year."


    "It''s no surprise. What happened to the last four teachers?" Said George. "One was dismissed, one died, one lost his memory, and one was kept in a box for nine months..."


    Harry broke his fingers and said, "yes, I see what you mean."


    "What do you think, Ron?" Asked Fred.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 837

    "I don''t mind, anyway, as long as it''s not Snape." Ron doesn''t care. "What''s worse, isn''t it that we''re going to have an ordinary wizard level exam this semester? I can''t even imagine what mother''s expression will be."


    Ron seems a little depressed. The general wizard level examination is the most important exam in his whole magic career. If he fails to pass


    Well, there will always be qualified students in many disciplines, but different grades also mean different improvement classes. For example, Professor McGonagall''s improvement class is much better than another professor''s improvement class, which is a recognized thing.


    "In other words, normally speaking, this time should be the time to re select prefects, but Ron, are you sure it''s just one... "


    "Prefect?"


    Harry suddenly realized. I can''t believe it. Now it''s time to select the Prefects. They are in the fifth grade.


    Ron''s expression is a little weird, in his list


    "What''s the matter, Ron?" Fred asked. He walked over and Ron pulled his hand out of the envelope with a little shaking


    "Prefect?" Said Fred, staring at the letter in disbelief.


    "Prefect?" George rushed forward, grabbed the envelope from Ron''s other hand and turned it upside down. Harry saw a red and gold object fall into George''s hand.


    "Incredible," George whispered.


    "They must have made a mistake," Fred grabbed the envelope and pointed it into the light, as if checking the watermark inside. "No sane person would make Ron a prefect."


    The twins shook their heads together and looked at Harry.


    "We think you must be!" Fred''s voice was as if Harry had somehow tricked him.


    "We think Dumbledore will choose you!" George said angrily. "You won the Goblet of fire and everything else!" Said Fred.


    "I''ve imagined that all crazy ideas don''t count in," George told Fred. "Yes," Fred said slowly, "yes, you''re in too much trouble, man. Well, at least one of you has priority. "


    He strode up to Harry and patted him on the back, giving Ron a stern look.


    "The prefect, little Ron, became the prefect."


    "Oh, mom''s going crazy," George groaned. He threw the prefect badge back to Ron as if it were a dirty hand. Ron, still silent, picked up the badge, glared at it for a moment, then threw it at Harry, as if silently asking Harry to confirm its authenticity.


    Harry takes the badge. A large "g" appears on the sign of Gryffindor. When Harry had just entered Hogwarts School of witchcraft and Wizardry, he had seen such a badge on Percy''s chest.


    Just as Harry was in a daze, the door opened with a bang. Hermione rushed in with a dazzling badge in her hand. For a moment, Harry felt a little


    "You -- you get --" She looked at the badge in Harry''s hand and gave a little pause, but Hermione soon became happy.


    "I see!" She waved the envelope on her hand and said excitedly, "me too, Harry, me too!"


    "No," Harry said quickly, pushing the badge back into Ron''s hand, "it was Ron who got the badge, not me."


    "Yes - what?" Hermione was stunned. "You mean Ron?"


    Hermione''s face turned red when Ron looked at her with a challenging look.


    "It says my name." Said Ron.


    "I," said Hermione, looking completely confused.


    "Me too! Good job, Ron! It was true - "


    " unexpected, "George nodded.


    "I thought That''s good, Ron. He... "


    "So, what do you want to say?" Ron said, a little low.


    "Oh, no, I mean I mean congratulations. " Hermione said as she nodded.


    The door opened wider behind Hermione, and Mrs. Weasley walked into the room with a pile of freshly cleaned gowns.


    "Ginny said the book list just arrived," she looked at all the envelopes, then went to the bed and began to divide the gown into two piles. "Give me the list, and I''ll give them to Mr. Dean Allan this afternoon, so that you can get them when you leave. Ron, I''m going to have to get you bigger pajamas. These are at least inches short. I can''t believe you''re growing so fast. What color do you like? "


    "Buy him a red and yellow one to match his badge," George said with a smirk.


    "What does he deserve?" Said Mrs. Weasley absentmindedly as she folded a pair of socks into Ron''s pile.


    "His badge," said fry quickly, prepared for the worst, "his shiny new badge."Fred''s words soon reached Mrs. Weasley, who was busy folding her pajamas.


    "His. Wait, Ron, aren''t you? " Ron raised his badge. Mrs. Weasley screamed like Hermione.


    "I can''t believe it! I can''t believe it! Oh, Ron, great! Prefect! Everyone in this family is! "


    "So what are Fred and I, next door neighbors?" Cried George angrily.


    But Mrs. Weasley pushed him away and hugged her youngest son.


    "Wait to tell your father! Ron, I''m so proud of you. What exciting news is that you''ll graduate as a top student like Bill and Percy. It''s "Mom, don''t do that, mom, you''re holding on too tight," he complained as he tried to push Mrs. Weasley away.


    Mrs. Weasley let go of Ron and gasped, "well, what do you want? We gave Percy an owl. Of course, you already have one


    "Why What do you mean Ron didn''t seem to believe his ears.


    "You''ll get a reward for it!" Mrs. Weasley said happily, "how about a beautiful new gown?"


    "We''ve bought him some," Fred said with a bad heart. He seemed to regret his generosity.


    "Or a new atmospheric pot, Charlie''s old one is all rusty, or a new mouse, and you always like specks --"


    "Mom," said Ron hopefully, "can I get a new broom?"


    Mrs. Weasley''s face sank slightly; brooms were expensive.


    "It''s not really the advanced one!" Ron hesitated to add, "just - just a little bit more than the original"


    Mrs. Weasley hesitated for a moment and then laughed.


    "Of course. Well, if I''m going to buy a new broom, I''d better start now. See you later, little Ronnie, a prefect! And don''t forget to pack your suitcase. A prefect, I''m shaking all over


    She gave Ron another kiss on the cheek, took a hard breath, and left the room in a hurry.


    Fred and George exchanged a look. "You wouldn''t mind if we didn''t kiss you, would you, Ron?"


    Said George in an artificial, eager voice. "We''ll curtsey you if you like," said George.


    "Oh, shut up," Ron glared at them.


    "What? "Said Fred, with an evil smile on his face," lock us up? "


    "I''d love to have him try," George chuckled.


    "If you''re not careful, he''ll do it!" Said Hermione angrily. Fred and George burst out laughing, and Ron grunted, "stop it, Hermione."


    "George, we really need to be careful," Fred said, pretending to be afraid. "Two guys are staring at us..."


    "Yes, it seems that our days of mischief are over," George said, shaking his head. Then with a loud noise, the twin brothers disappeared.


    "Those two guys!" Hermione looked up at the ceiling and said angrily that they could now hear Fred and George laughing in the room upstairs.


    "Ignore them, Ron, they''re just jealous!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 838

    "I don''t think so," said Ron, looking up at the ceiling in disbelief. "They always say stupid people go to be prefects, and they still do," but he quickly adds in a happier tone: "they never get a new broom! I hope I can go with my mother to choose. She certainly can''t afford to buy Lingguang series, but there is a new cleaning series, which is also great. Yes, I think I should tell her that I like cleaning series, so she will know... " Ron rushed out of the room, leaving Harry and Hermione alone.


    For some reason, Harry finds out that he doesn''t want to see Hermione now. He turned to the bed, picked up Mrs. Weasley''s pile of washed gowns and went to the suitcase.


    "Harry?" Hermione asked tentatively.


    "Well done, Hermione," Harry''s voice was so passionate that he didn''t look like he used to be, and he still didn''t look at Hermione. "It was great. Prefect. Great. "


    "Thank you..." Hermione said, Hermione is also a little confused, originally she thought the prefect is either Harry or van Lin, and Ron or what, Hermione did not consider.


    When the girl just came in, she still had a little selfish heart, but now


    Dumbledore''s idea is really not very reliable, completely does not play according to the rules.


    Hermione hesitated


    "Well, Harry can I borrow Hedwig so I can tell my parents the good news? They will be really happy. I think they can understand what a prefect is. "


    "Yes, no problem," said Harry, still in his own terrible voice, "take it away!"


    He approached the suitcase, put the robes at the bottom of the suitcase, and when Hermione went to the closet to ask Hedwig to come down, he pretended to be checking things.


    After a while, Harry heard the door close, but he still bent over to listen; the only sound he could hear was the blank picture on the wall giggling again, and the waste paper basket in the corner was now coughing up owl dung.


    He straightened up and looked back. Hermione was gone and Hedwig was gone.


    Harry hurried across the room, closed the door, and slowly returned to bed and fell, staring at the bottom of the closet.


    He has completely forgotten that fifth graders can be elected Prefects. He was too nervous about the possibility of dismissal that the badge would be sent to a particular person.


    But if he remembers, if he thinks about it, what can he expect?


    It''s not yours, said a little real voice in his mind.


    Harry buried his face in his hand. He couldn''t deceive himself. If he knew Ron''s prefect badge was still on his way, he would have hoped it was for him, not for Ron.


    Would it make him as arrogant as Malfoy? Does he think he is superior to others? Does he really believe he''s better than Ron?


    No, the little voice said confrontingly.


    Is this true? Harry was suspicious of it, and he was anxiously exploring his feelings. I''m only better than him in Quidditch. I''m no better than him in anything else.


    That''s obviously true, Harry thought: he''s no better at school than Ron. But what about extracurricular activities? What about the adventures since entering Hogwarts? The risks of those adventures are much worse than dismissal.


    But why Ron?


    Harry is still a little confused. In fact, after experiencing a little loss, Harry can also adjust his mood very well.


    But Ron


    In fact, besides himself, Dumbledore will have better candidates, such as Vaseline?


    Harry knew very well that in Gryffindor, apart from him, only van Lin was more suitable. If his fame was not big enough, no one could even compete with him.


    Harry knew that he would. Most of them were taught by Vaseline. Even the Goblet of fire was passed with the help of van Lin''s hands.


    It can''t be Ron


    Maybe Dumbledore didn''t choose you to be a prefect because you are in danger. Maybe he chose them for other reasons. Ron may have something you don''t know.


    A voice came to Harry''s mind.


    Harry opened his eyes and looked through his fingers at the foot of the closet. He was remembering something.


    Fred has said, "no sane person would make Ron a prefect. "


    Harry let out a low voice of contempt. But he was immediately disgusted with himself.


    Ron didn''t ask Dumbledore to give him a prefect badge. It''s not Ron''s fault. It''s him, Harry, Ron''s best friend in the world. He''s angry with him for not getting the prefect''s badge. He and the twins laugh at Ron behind his back. This is the first time. Where did he hit Harry?


    Just then, Harry heard Ron''s footsteps on the stairs again. He stood up, straightened his glasses, and made a quick smile on his face as Ron came in through the door."Just in time for mom!" Ron said happily, "she said she would buy me a cleaning series if possible."


    "It''s cool," said Harry, relieved to hear that his voice was no longer the affectation of enthusiasm. "Listen - Ron - good job, man."


    The smile faded from Ron''s face.


    "I never thought it was me!" He shook his head and said, "I think the prefect should be you or van Lin!"


    "Aha, we''ve got too much trouble..." Harry shook his head and said, "maybe that''s what Dumbledore thought, and don''t worry about Vaseline. You should know that he doesn''t care about this kind of thing."


    "Yes," said Ron, "yes, I guess well, we''d better pack up, don''t we?"


    It''s strange that since they came here, their property and themselves have become more and more scattered.


    It took most of the afternoon for them to retrieve their books and belongings from the whole room and then stow them all into their school suitcases.


    Harry noticed that Ron kept moving his prefect badge, first on his bedside table, and then took it out and put it on top of his folded robe, as if observing the effect of red on black. It wasn''t until Fred and George broke in and suggested Ron put the badge on his forehead and perform a permanent attachment magic. Ron gently wrapped the badge in his chestnut socks and locked the box.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 839

    At about six o''clock, Mrs. Weasley came back from digan alley. She bought back a lot of books and a long package wrapped in thick brown paper, which Ron cheered to take from her.


    "Don''t open it yet. It''s time for dinner. I hope you all come downstairs." But as soon as she was out of Ron''s sight, Mrs. Weasley said, Ron immediately tore open the package and frantically examined every inch of his new broom, totally immersed in it.


    The dining table in the basement was full of food, and Mrs. Weasley pulled a red banner over the table, saying, "congratulations to Ron and Hermione on becoming prefects!


    Harry didn''t think he had seen Mrs. Weasley so happy for the whole holiday. When Harry, Ron, Hermione, Fred, George and Ginny walked into the room, she said, "I don''t think we should just have dinner. We should have a small celebration," she continued, beaming. "Your father and bill are on their way. Ron, I asked the owl to send them a letter, and they were all excited."


    "How many people did you invite? Mother Cried Fred.


    "Not many people," Mrs. Weasley said beamingly. "The members of the Phoenix command you''ve met, such as Moody''s, Tonks, Lupin, and most importantly, you forget that they''re coming back today."


    "They?" Hermione suddenly said, "Fanlin?"


    "And Sirius?" Harry called in surprise.


    "Oh, of course, of course, honey, I got a message from them when I was out today, and Dumbledore''s mission has been completely solved."


    "That''s wonderful!" said Hermione excitedly.


    "Of course, honey, all the good things come together." Mrs. Weasley said excitedly, "the task is completed, and you and Ron have become Prefects. Today is definitely a day to celebrate."


    Before Mrs. Weasley had finished speaking, she opened the door from the outside, but she didn''t pay attention to Mrs. Black''s roar. It''s a happy day.


    "Alastair, I''m glad you can come," Mrs. Weasley said happily as Moody took off his travel cloak. "We''ve been asking you for a long time - can you take a look at the desk in the lounge? We don''t want to open it for fear that there is something really dirty in it


    "OK, Molly..." Moody turned his magic eye and looked upstairs through the ceiling of the kitchen. "The rest room..." He whispered, his pupils shrinking. "Desk in the corner? Well, I see Yes, a Bogot Shall I go up and get rid of it now, Molly


    "No, no, I''ll go myself later," said Mrs. Weasley. "Come and have a drink. In fact, we''re having a little celebration..." She pointed to the red banner. "There are four prefects at home, and Sirius, they come back." She disturbed Ron''s hair and said happily.


    "They come back, I know that, so However, the prefect Eh? " Murmured moody, his normal eyes looking at Ron, his magic eyes spinning back and staring in the direction of the back of his brain. When moody looked at Harry, Harry felt uncomfortable, and he walked away and leaned close to lupin.


    "Well, Congratulations," moody continued to stare at Ron with his normal eyes. "But the authorities are always in trouble, but I think Dumbledore must think you can withstand most of the disasters, otherwise he would not choose you..."


    Ron was shocked by Moody''s view, but the return of his father and big brother saved him from the trouble of responding to Moody''s point of view.


    Mrs. Weasley was in such a good mood that she didn''t even complain that they had brought montungues, who was wearing a long coat and looked like a strange lump in an unlikely position, and he declined to take it out and put his coat with Moody''s cloak.


    "Here, let''s have a drink," Mr. Weasley raised his glass when everyone had a drink. "To Ron and Hermione, the new Gryffindor prefect, cheers!"


    When they were toasted, Ron and Hermione bowed and cheered.


    "I''ve never been a prefect," Tonks said briskly behind Harry as everyone went to eat. Today, her hair is a tomato red, down to her waist, and looks like Ginny''s sister, "because the headmaster of our school thinks I lack some necessary qualities."


    "For example?" Ginny is choosing a baked potato and asking her. "The ability to behave appropriately and politely than an elephant." Answered Tonks. Ginny laughed.


    Hermione didn''t know whether to laugh or not, so she took a large piece of solidified honey and choked.


    But Tonks saw the girl''s absent mindedness.


    Tonks patted Hermione on the back very kindly. "In fact, according to the normal situation, this event should be celebrated by some people. However, the time they set is too late, so for those who are late, we should keep"Oh, maybe we can slow down a bit." Hermione blushed and said, "and there''s nothing important today."


    "But I still doubt why Do you think your little boy friend will care? "


    Hermione was stunned for a moment, but with her understanding of van Lin, naturally she quickly rejected such a thing.


    "There''s nothing strange about that, Tonks." Lupin put down his fork. "Speaking of it, at that time several of us, I, Sirius and James, were much better than me in all aspects, but I was the prefect of Gryffindor in the last year."


    "I think Dumbledore may wish I could practice controlling my behavior with my best friend," lupin said. "But I have to say I''m a failure, but I can understand Dumbledore''s idea. Not everyone needs to prove it. Moreover, choosing Ron, however, Dumbledore just puts the right person in the right place, I think After training, Ron can master such work very quickly. The most important thing is to control


    "You''ll all help him, won''t you?" Lu Ping laughed.


    Harry was suddenly in a good mood - his father had never been a prefect. For a moment, the celebration became interesting. He picked up the plate and felt that everyone in the room was doubly cute.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 840

    ¡­¡­


    In fact, the heat never stops at the beginning of the party.


    Ron is showing off his new broom crazily to anyone who wants to hear from him.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It should be seventy yards per ten seconds, isn''t it? The comet 290 series is only 60 yards, and it has a fairly generous tail designed with what kind of handle? "


    Hermione is very enthusiastic about discussing with lupin her views on the rights and interests of domestic elves.


    "I don''t think that''s as unreasonable as the segregation of werewolves, is it? This kind of thing stems from the terrible view of the wizard that he is superior to other creatures... "


    Mrs. Weasley still argued with bill about his hair.


    As a matter of fact, Mrs. Weasley is not satisfied with Bill''s appearance, because Mrs. Weasley has discussed this matter with bill more than once. Moreover, every conversation is painful, and Mrs. Weasley always raises some other problems.


    Take, for example, Mrs. Weasley''s passionate treatment of Tonks.


    In the Weasley family, the most popular girl at present is Tonks. Hermione has become the past early. Now, Bill''s business is the most important thing.


    Bill hasn''t confessed about Hibiscus yet. According to van Lin''s news, it''s obvious that the two collude with each other. But Mrs. Weasley obviously doesn''t like hibiscus. In Mrs. Weasley''s opinion, Tonks is very good.


    Born Animagus, talent is beyond doubt, and very pragmatic, is also an Auror of the Ministry of magic.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s really beyond the limit. You''re handsome. If you had shorter hair, you''d be much more handsome, wouldn''t you, Harry


    "Oh, I don''t know -" Harry, a little panicked when asked about his point of view, walked to the corner surrounded by Fred, George and Mundungus.


    Mundungus said nothing when he saw Harry coming, but Fred winked at Harry and told him to come.


    "It doesn''t matter," he told Mundungus, "we can trust Harry, he''s our sponsor."


    "Look what old don brought us?" Said George, spreading his hand out to Harry. His hands were full of things like withered black bean pods. Although they were completely stationary, they made a faint click. "These are the seeds of poisonous whiskers," George said. "We''re going to use him to make snake cutting boxes, but they''re class a prohibited items, so we have a little bit of trouble getting them."


    "How about these ten sailboat coins, old Dun?" said Fred.


    "Think about the trouble I''m going to face, eh?" Said Mundungus. His flabby, bloodshot eyes now narrowed wider. "I''m sorry, boys, but if it''s less than 20, I can''t make a cent."


    "Old don likes to make such small jokes." Said Fred to Harry. "Yes, so far his most proud one was to sell a bag of deformed feathers for six silver sickle coins."


    "Be careful." Harry whispered to them.


    "What?" Fred said, "it''s OK. Mom is busy whispering to Ron, the prefect."


    "But moody can see you with his magical eyes." Harry cautioned. Mundungus looked nervously behind him.


    "Good reminder," he muttered, "all right, kids, ten bucks. Take it."


    "Well done, Harry!" As Mundungus poured all the seeds from his pocket into the twins'' hands and hurried to the table, Fred said happily, "we''d better take these upstairs..."


    Harry watched them leave with some uneasiness - the Weasleys had always wondered how Fred and George had raised money for their "joke shop," and they would eventually find out that it had something to do with him. It was a simple thing to give the twins the prize money from the three wizard tournament at the time, but what if it caused unrest in the other family and alienated the twins like Percy? If Mrs. Weasley found out that he had helped Fred and George into a career she didn''t want to see, would she still see him as a son? The twins went upstairs and Harry stood there feeling guilty. Suddenly Harry heard someone say his name, but Kingsley''s deep voice could be heard even though there was talk all around.


    "Why didn''t Dumbledore choose Harry as prefect?" Asked kensley.


    "He has his reasons." Lu Ping replied. "But it shows our trust in Harry, and if it was me, I would have chosen to do it."


    Kensley insisted, "especially when the Daily Prophet mocks Harry every few days..."


    "But there''s the boy of the order of the Phoenix, Fanlin. In fact, I think he''s more suitable, and he doesn''t have so much trouble. He''s still your boss, Remus."


    "You mean Vaseline, maybe Dumbledore has other arrangements for him. In fact, you know that the kid''s focus is not on Hogwarts..."Harry didn''t look back. He didn''t want lupin or kensley to know he was listening to them. Although not hungry, he returned to the table with Mundungus, and his enthusiasm for the celebration evaporated as quickly as he did - he wanted him to go upstairs to sleep, but he wanted to wait for Sirius and Hagrid to come back..


    Moody was sniffing at a chicken leg, but apparently he didn''t find any signs of poison, because then he ate it.


    "The handle is made of Spanish rubber, painted with protective paint and shockproof device..." Ron is introducing to Tonks.


    "Click..."


    With a clear sound, Mrs. Black''s roar interrupted the party.


    "Oh, Sirius, I suggest that you protect that house with a magic circle, so that Mrs. Black won''t get any harm, and Oh, forget it. I thought someone would come to meet us. "


    "We don''t seem to be very popular."


    With a bang, Harry saw Hermione give up the topic he was most interested in, pushed the table aside and rushed out.


    Harry followed Hermione in a hurry, and then when he was still in the corridor, Harry saw Hermione fall into the arms of a man. The treatment was the same as he had just arrived, but it was very different.


    "You''re back." Harry said excitedly, "Van Lin, Sirius Er Didn''t Hagrid come back with you? "


    "Hagrid is enjoying the warmth of his long lost family. Although it needs a discount, you don''t have to worry about Hagrid''s life." Van Lin said with a smile.


    "I''m back."


    Van Lin gently pecked on Hermione''s face, then Hermione blushed and quickly withdrew from her arms, but only pushed away a little distance.


    "I don''t recommend you two to do this here. Don''t you see this place is so big?"


    "Oh, I''m sure it won''t hurt Harry." Van Lim said, but the two men still give Harry space.


    "Sirius." Harry''s face excited to give Sirius a hug, live here, although he is also the half owner of the house, but his godfather is not there, always lack of something.


    "Sirius, you know We''ve been abandoned, and it looks like we have to join the party halfway. "


    "Oh, of course, in fact, we have just started." Mrs. Weasley said, "today is a day to celebrate. The two Prefects'' mission in addition to the two of you is a complete success."


    "Two prefects?" Van Lin looked at the girl next to him, "so Sirius, do you still insist on your opinion?"


    "Oh, of course, if it''s true as you said, you can make a request."


    "Good." Van Lin nodded. "So, our new Gryffindor is Hermione and Ron?"


    "How do you know?" Hermione looked at Van Lin in surprise. "I thought you''d think


    "Myself, and Harry?" Vaseline shook his head and said, "it''s not a good choice, at least in Dumbledore''s opinion, Harry is not suitable, and as for me, you should know, I don''t want to."


    "Yes, that''s right, so let''s go in. Everyone is waiting." Mrs. Weasley said, "we''ve prepared some great dinners, and now we''re waiting for you to join us..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 841

    After taking his seat, Harry moved to Sirius, and Fanlin sat down next to Hermione, which the girl had kept for him.


    "I really didn''t think I would become a prefect." Hermione said excitedly. The girl''s face was still red. She raised her head and looked at Van Lin beside her. She couldn''t wait to share her joy with him. For Hermione, becoming a prefect is definitely for Hogwarts life. "I mean, I''m not ready, it''s just so sudden!"


    "Have faith in yourself, Hermione. You''re Gryffindor. No, the best wizard in Hogwarts." Fanlin said happily, "think about it, who can keep his age like you every time. With the squeak of the door, Harry jumped up. But then Harry was relieved. It was kretcher, the family elf of the Black family. He was in charge of the sanitation of the whole house. The magic defense on the wall could not stop him.


    "Oh, my poor mistress, the original Blake family lived in such a group of rubbish, scum, stupid betrayers. If my mistress knew what was going on, it was all kretcher''s fault, but kretcher had no strength to drive these people out."


    Harry was a little angry, but he knew what kretcher was like. Kretcher always complained to himself.


    "Noble Black family." Harry''s voice was cold, as if he had just been fished out of a deep well.


    It seemed that Harry had succeeded. He startled kretcher. It was the first time that domestic elf kretcher made such a reaction. Besides Sirius'' words, he completely changed his facial expression. He looked at Harry carefully, and Harry was staring at the floor.


    All of a sudden, the tingling on his forehead forced Harry to touch his forehead with his hand.


    Kretcher''s body shrank back slightly, and the rag in his hand was clenched tightly, as if he had been frightened by Harry.


    "It''s really sad. Those people never know what they''re doing, and they try to push to the black magic. My mistress, betrayal of identity and blood will make them lose everything..."


    Clencher almost immediately returned to his usual self effacing manner.


    Harry was frightened by his own voice, but the feeling was far away, like an illusion.


    Harry looked at kretcher, but the damned house elf would not give him any answer at all. He still repeated the words that disgusted everyone.


    Harry thought he was crazy. He didn''t pay attention to the elves'' intention to return to Fanlin, but


    "Clencher, you can..."


    Harry felt that he was really stupid and arrogant. What was he really going to prove to the swearing elf?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 842

    In fact, everyone had a sleepless night.


    Van Lin is because of Hermione, it is obvious that the transmission of the girl''s joy makes van Lin feel happy.


    Hermione is excellent. Van Lin really felt it from the beginning.


    A little witch from Muggle world, in addition to the first year, has been occupying the first grade, it can be said that the best little witch is not too much.


    The most important thing is that Hermione is happy. If she does something excessive, Hermione won''t say anything at all. Besides blushing and letting herself do nothing nonsense, she shows that she doesn''t have any more.


    As for Ron, Ron has been excited about his status as a prefect, which enables him to hold his head up at home, you know, before. Except for the older brothers who have graduated, Mrs. Weasley''s attention is focused on the twin brothers. As for Ginny, have you ever seen the little daughter of that family who is not favored?


    And Harry was the worst.


    Since seeing the picture, Harry''s parents have been hiding in their dreams, but they never speak; Mrs. Weasley is crying at Mr. Weasley''s body, while Ron and Hermione are watching with their crowns on their heads, and Fanling is hiding in the dark without knowing what they are doing; then Harry finds himself at the end of the line with a lock In the corridor of the door.


    Then the scar on his head pricked and he woke up with a start. Harry found Ron dressed and talking to him. And Fanlin yawned and seemed to have just been woken up. Who knows where Fanlin and Hermione went last night? Harry hasn''t been to all the rooms, especially the library.


    "We''d better hurry up. Mom''s in a hurry. She said we''re going to miss the train."


    "Oh, no..." Van Lin looked down at his watch and


    There was a commotion in the room.


    When Harry heard this, he dressed as fast as he could. He saw that Fred and George had already cast a spell on the suitcase to let it fly down on its own to avoid the trouble of carrying it. As a result, they went down two floors and came into the hall and ran into Ginny and knocked her to the ground.


    Mrs. Black and Mrs. Weasley cried out in their sharpest voices at the same time.


    "- you''re going to hurt Ginny like this, you two idiots --"


    "- dirty bastard, dirty my ancestral house --"


    and while van Lin was putting on her pants, Hermione rushed into the room and turned red, but the girl calmly handed things over to van Lin, which was Hermione''s luggage.


    Hedwig is standing on Hermione''s shoulder, and on Hermione''s hand is crawling kruck hill.


    "My father and mother have just brought Hedwig here," the owl genially agitated, its wings resting on the top of the cage. "Are you ready then?"


    "Soon. Is Ginny OK? " Asked van Lin as he cleaned up.


    "Mrs. Weasley is dealing with it," said Hermione, "but now mad eye Moody is complaining that we can''t leave unless sturgesboldmore is there. The guards are too weak."


    "Guard?" Harry interjected. "Do we have to be accompanied by guards to King''s station?"


    "Yes, you must be accompanied to King''s station by a guard," Hermione corrected Harry.


    "Why?" "I think Voldemort should keep a low profile, or you tell me he''ll jump out of the garbage can and kill me," Harry said


    "I don''t know, that''s what moody said," said Hermione, casually looking at her watch. "But if we don''t start right away, we''ll miss the train"


    "you guys, come downstairs now, quick!"


    Yelled Mrs. Weasley. Hermione jumped up as if she had been scalded and ran out of the room.


    Harry grabs Hedwig, casually tucks it into the cage, then drags the suitcase, and runs down the stairs with Valentine Ron.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just to comfort them. After all, the most striking thing is you. You remember the Quidditch World Cup. Voldemort didn''t fully recover at that time."


    Harry nodded quickly, and it was better to accept the established facts.


    The portrait of Mrs. Black was howling furiously, but no one had time to close the curtains in front of her now; for in any case, all the noise in the hall would wake her up again.


    "Harry, you go with me and Tonks," Mrs. Weasley''s voice drowned out Mrs. Black''s repeated screams! Rubbish! Dirty creatures! " £©He said, "leave your suitcase and owl, and Alastair will take care of it. Oh, by God, Sirius, Dumbledore said no!"


    A bear like black dog appeared next to Harry, as if he were picking up the messy suitcase in the hall and handing it to Mrs. Weasley.


    "Oh, to be honest," said Mrs. Weasley despairingly, "well, your brain is just like that!""Why?"


    "Sirius should theoretically work outside, in Norway." "Fudge obviously doesn''t want influential people like Sirius to come back here, and he knows exactly where Sirius is on the other side," he said


    "But he thought he should give it to you, and Oh, my God, Sirius, can''t you make it smaller? Maybe you can use the invisibility cloak so that you can still stand by Harry''s side. I wonder if you don''t remember anything


    "Oh, of course, I can give you the invisibility cloak, Sirius."


    "Oh, come on. He likes that. It''s more in line with his personality."


    Mrs. Weasley opened the front door and walked into the faint September sun.


    Fanlin had to squint his eyes, then took Hermione with one hand, and suddenly felt that he had not done well in school for a long time. As Professor Lupin said, his center is now outside. Unfortunately, he has no time to deal with the problem of kretcher and coerce a domestic elf by force. He has to find a way to trap him, or Tracking?


    The invisibility cloak looks good. Anyway, kretcher won''t run. Fanlin plans to wait until the festival when he returns to Sirius'' house to deal with it. Anyway, a thorough search of the house is not difficult for Sirius, and the excuse is radar Harry.


    The dog of Fanling Harry and Sirius followed Weasley out, the door slammed shut, and Mrs. Black''s screams disappeared.


    I''m really looking forward to the new professor of defense against the dark arts. This is a trouble.


    ¡­¡­


    "Where is Tonks?" As they walked down the stone steps of number two, Harry looked around and asked. The stone steps disappeared the moment they reached the sidewalk.


    "She''s waiting for us here," Mrs. Weasley said stiffly, and then she looked away from the big lazy black dog next to Harry. An old lady said hello to them at the corner of the street. She had grey hair that curled slightly and wore a purple hat shaped like a pork pie.


    "My name is Walter, Harry," Tonks said with a wink. "Better hurry up, don''t you, Molly?" She looked at her watch and added.


    Yi Rong Animagus, said that the talent of tangs is really, no wonder hiding this column, tangs is full score, if she does not say, then wait for the magic of tangs exhausted.


    But according to Tonks himself. If she wants to, she can keep on like this all the time. The consumption of this blood talent is very small for the wizard, which is the reason why those pure blood families were once powerful.


    "I know, I know," Mrs. Weasley complained with a big stride, "but moody will wait for Sturges to come. If only Arthur could borrow a car from the Ministry of magic to take us there again, but fudge won''t let him borrow an empty ink bottle these days. It''s hard to imagine how Muggles travel without magic "


    but the big black dog gave out a joyful bark, and it was cheering around them, pouncing on the pigeons and chasing its tail. Harry couldn''t help laughing.


    "It''s called liberating nature," Vaseline added. "I said Sirius liked his form, and he was very qualified."


    Hermione slapped Fanlin with a smile, but a few people still agreed and nodded. For Sirius and the dog, everyone agreed on this point, and only Mrs. Weasley tightly pressed her lips to let the swearing words hold back.


    In fact, it took some 20 minutes to walk to King''s station, and it was a smooth ride, except that Sirius had scratched two cats to please Harry.


    Once inside the station, they strolled as usual near the guardrail between platforms 9 and 10 until the landslide became clear. Then they leaned forward in turn and easily entered the platform nine and three quarters through the guardrail, where the Hogwarts Express train spewed black steam, and the platform was filled with students and their families preparing to board.


    Harry smelled the familiar smell again, and his soul was about to fly. He really wanted to go back to school. "I hope others will arrive on time," Mrs. Weasley said nervously, her eyes fixed on the steel arch across the platform from which new visitors would pass.


    "Beautiful dog, Harry!" Said a tall boy in a tone of fear. "Thank you."


    Harry grinned and Sirius wagged his tail violently.


    "Oh, he''s very talented, isn''t he?" Said Fanling, patting Harry on the back with his hand.


    "Oh, great," said Mrs. Weasley, with a sigh of relief. "Alastair is coming with his luggage. Look..." Moody limped through the arch, dragging a trailer full of suitcases through the arch, with a less elegant hat low over his disproportional eyes.


    "It''s all done," he muttered to Mrs. Weasley and Tonks. "We''re not being followed." a few seconds later, Mr. Weasley appeared on the platform with Ron.By the time Fred, George, and Ginny followed lupin, they had unloaded Moody''s luggage trailer.


    "No trouble?" Moody''s complained.


    "Nothing," lupin replied.


    "I''m not going to sue Dumbledore for the second time in a week. He''s become as unreliable as Mundungus. "


    "Well, take care of yourself," Lu Ping said, waving his hand around. He then walked up to Harry and patted Harry on the shoulder. "You too, Harry. Be careful. "


    "Yes, you have to be vigilant at all times," moody said, shaking Harry''s hand. "And don''t forget for all of you - be careful about the content of your letters. If you have any doubts, don''t write everything in one letter. If there is anything, you can call van Lin, who will inform us, and if possible, don''t disturb Dumbledore. "


    Vaseline nodded, knowing that it had to fall on him.


    "It''s great to see you all," Tonks hugged Hermione and Ginny. "I''m looking forward to seeing you again soon."


    A warning siren sounded, and the students who were still on the platform began to get on the train in a hurry.


    "Come on, come on," said Mrs. Weasley in a hurry. She hugged the children randomly and held Harry twice. "Write to wish you all well. If you forget something, I''ll send it to you. Now get in the car and hurry up"


    for a short time, the big black dog stood on its hind legs and put its front paws on Harry''s shoulder, but Mrs. Weasley pushed Harry to the door and hissed discontentedly.


    "Swear to God, you''re going to be more like a dog, Sirius!"


    "Goodbye!" As the train began to move, Harry called out of the open window, while Ron, van Lin, Hermione and Ginny waved around him.


    Tonks, Lupin, moody, and Weasley were getting smaller quickly, but the black dog was still hopping around the window, wagging his tail vigorously; people on the platform who were already indistinct were laughing at him chasing the train; then they all bent over with laughter, and Sirius was gone.


    "He can''t follow us," said Hermione in a melancholy voice.


    "It was a mistake for him to enter the Ministry, and most importantly, he couldn''t fit into the ministry system." "If Sirius had the majority of Auror power, we would have been much better, but he doesn''t even care about himself now," Van Lin said


    "Well," said Fred, clapping his hands. "We can''t stand here all day talking. We''re going to discuss business with Lee. Goodbye


    A crowd waved to them, and Fred and George disappeared from the corridor on the right.


    The train began to accelerate, so the houses outside the windows flew by, and they swayed from side to side where they were standing.


    "So, shall we find a compartment?" Harry asked.


    Hermione has a strange look in her eyes. She looks at Van Lin and then at Ron.


    "Well," said Ron.


    "We - OK - Ron and I are going to the prefect box," said Hermione clumsily. Ron didn''t look at Harry; he seemed interested in the fingernails of his left hand.


    "Oh," said Harry, "right. Good. "


    "It doesn''t matter. Harry and I will support both of you, and when the train is out of patrol, the prefects can walk around at will, and I will reserve the seats for you." Said Fanlin.


    "OK," Hermione nodded. "We''ll finish the work as soon as possible. In fact, it''s not hard."


    "But I''d like to advise you, Ron." Van Lim said he was not worried about Hermione, but Ron said.


    "Not surprisingly, Draco is the prefect of Slytherin, because before that, Slytherin was in charge of Draco, so it would be better to have fewer unnecessary conflicts."


    "Good." Ron didn''t even retort. He nodded quickly, as if trying to escape.


    "We''re gone..." Said Hermione.


    "Just in time, Harry and I are looking for a seat..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 843

    "Come on," Fanlin said helplessly, looking at Hermione, who was far away. "If we walk around, maybe we can find seats."


    "All right," Harry nodded, holding Hedwig''s cage in one hand and the suitcase in the other.


    They and Ginny struggled through the car, peering through the flat glass as they passed through the compartments, all filled with people.


    Harry was not surprised to notice that many people looked back at him with interested eyes, and a few nudged their neighbors and pointed at him.


    After experiencing this situation in Harry''s five compartments in a row, he remembered that every day throughout the summer, the prophet''s daily had many readers defaming himself.


    He just wondered if the people who were looking at him and whispering now believed those stories.


    "Oh, don''t mind." "A lot of the time it''s like this, and even they don''t understand what''s going on, and as witnesses to most of the experiences, it''s a bit sad, but you can''t change what they mean."


    "Do you mean they believe that nonsense?"


    "No doubt, but it can''t be said to believe." "In fact, they are just a group of grass, and now the stronger wind is the Ministry of magic."


    Vaseline frowned. Rita Skeeter''s progress was much slower than he expected. This is still the attacker. The damned guy wrote some painless, but seemingly angry articles. This is probably revenge for her imprisonment.


    However, this is also for her good, did not see Rita thin back to normal people''s level?


    With the amount of beetles eaten, even if they kept eating, they would not meet Rita''s consumption standard.


    "That''s too bad." Van Lin frowned slightly.


    "What?"


    "Nothing. I mean the articles." Fanlin said quickly, "but don''t worry. It''s easy to solve. The Ministry of magic can''t hide it all the time. So, it''s like when we were in grade two. Anyway, we were questioned twice."


    Under van Lin''s urging, several people continued to move forward. In a very back box, they met Neville lombarton. It seems that Neville, who has been promoted to the fifth grade, has not changed much. It is worth mentioning that Neville''s stature is even higher than Ron''s, and his round face is covered with sweat due to the heavy drag of his suitcase Pearl, while holding his pet toad tightly in one hand.


    "Hello, Fanlin, Harry," he gasped. "Hello, Ginny. There are people everywhere. I can''t find a seat."


    "What are you talking about?" Ginny pushed Neville aside and looked into the compartment behind him. "There is still a seat in this room. Next year, only Lovegood will be in it. Even if Ron and they come back, they will be able to sit down. This is..."


    Neville said, "don''t disturb anyone.".


    "Don''t be silly," Ginny said with a smile. "She''s fine." Ginny pulled the door open and went in with her suitcase. Harry and Neville followed her.


    "Hello, Luna," Ginny said with a smile. "Can we take these seats?"


    The girl by the window looked up at them. She had messy, waist length, dirty white hair, very pale eyebrows and bulging eyes, which always made her look so strange.


    Harry immediately knew why Neville had chosen to skim the compartment. The girl breathed an air of obvious unconsciousness. Maybe this feeling actually stems from the fact that her wand is safely kept behind her left ear, or from a cork necklace she''s wearing, or from a magazine she''s reading now. Her eyes looked at Neville, then at Halley and van Lin, and nodded.


    "Thank you," Ginny said with a smile.


    Harry and Neville put down three suitcases, put Hedwig''s cage on the rack, and sat down.


    However, Fanlin sat down early and enjoyed a large number of his younger sister.


    Luna Lovegood, nicknamed Mademoiselle.


    Fanlin had heard of him very early, and had seen him from afar, but this close contact was the first time, but the inexplicable temperament made everyone remember her in a moment.


    At a good point, it is ethereal. As for other


    Luna seemed to be attracted to them, and she looked at them from the top of the upside down magazine, called the nitpicking.


    To tell you the truth, such magazines have never been seen before. In fact, there are many magazines in the magic world, large and small, but the only one that can be said is the prophet''s daily, while the Luna family''s singing the opposite tune or something is very little known.


    However, Luna is a very interesting person. She doesn''t seem to need to blink like ordinary people. She''s been staring at Harry across the seat from the beginning, and he''s hoping he hasn''t come in now."Did you have a good summer vacation, Luna?" Asked Ginny. "Yes," Luna said in her sleepwalking routine. She did not look away from Harry. "Yes, very happy, I know. You''re Harry Potter She added.


    "I know I am," said Harry. Neville chuckled. Luna turned her eyes to him. "But I don''t know who you are."


    "I''m no one." Said Neville hastily.


    "What are you not?" Ginny said sharply, "Neville Longbottom Luna Lovegood. Luna is my classmate, but she''s from ravencro college


    "Immeasurable Wisdom is the most precious treasure of mankind," Luna said in a singing voice.


    "As for you..." Luna finally looked at Fanlin, and almost instantly, Fanlin felt that she was being fixed on something.


    "I know who you are. The powerful and intelligent wizard is always remembered. My father loves you very much. He said that Hogwarts hasn''t had such a student in hundreds of years, vernin al."


    "What kind of student is just troubled by trouble. If possible, I would like to focus on other aspects."


    "A smart mind is your security." Luna suddenly said, and then she held up the upside down magazine in her face and fell silent.


    Harry and Neville looked at each other and raised their eyebrows. Ginny couldn''t help giggling.


    Fanlin was also a little embarrassed. He had a good conversation just now, which not only made Fanlin wonder if he was wrong, but also said that Luna was like this?


    Maybe the latter is more likely.


    The train roared forward, loading them into the open countryside. The weather was strange and irregular today; for one moment the compartments were full of sunshine, but the next they were covered in ominous clouds.


    Fanlin is not looking at Luna. After all, it''s not polite behavior. Sometimes it''s a good choice to do something different. That''s what Harry and Neville do.


    Harry is afraid that others will look at him strangely, while Neville is very simple and will not speak. He can only take his vacation as an example.


    "Guess what I got for my birthday?" Neville road.


    "Another memory ball?" Harry asked, remembering that crystal ball like device was given to him by Neville''s grandmother to improve his severe amnesia. What''s more, the ball was thrown into the air by Draco in grade one.


    Think about it. Compared with Professor Quirrell, Professor Chilo''s problem is just a question of giving points, but even so, he and van Lin are still playing magic.


    "No," Neville said frankly. "One is enough for me. Although I lost the old one a long time ago, it doesn''t matter. Look at this..." Instead of clutching the poor toad tightly in his hand, he put it in his bag, and after a while of rummaging, he took out something that looked like a gray cactus in a vial, but the plant was full of bumps rather than spines.


    "Mimbras, mimbretonia." Neville said with pride.


    Harry was staring at this thing. It was pulsing slightly, which gave it a dangerous appearance, as if it were the inner tissue of a disease.


    "It''s real, it''s really rare," Neville said cheerfully. "I don''t even know if there''s one in the greenhouse at Hogwarts. I can''t wait to show it to Professor spatlow. My uncle Elgie brought it to me in Sicily. If I had a chance, I would go there and have a look


    Harry knew that Neville was interested in potherb, but Harry couldn''t tell what to do with such a small plant in his life.


    "Oh, no, Hogwarts. It''s a rare thing, Neville." "But it''s good to use the medicine," Van Lin said


    "What does it do, eh?" Harry asked.


    "Spit," Neville said proudly, "it''s an amazing defense device. Come on, hold it for me... " Neville puts the scene changing toad on Harry''s lap and takes a large quill from his schoolbag.


    Luna''s bulging eyes now reappear behind the upside down magazine, watching Neville''s actions. Neville put the plant close to his eyes. He bit his tongue with his teeth, picked the spot, and stabbed it with a quill.


    In an instant, van Lin pulled out a piece of cloth to block himself, and the next second, the liquid ejected from every knot of the plant; it was like thick, stinky dark green ink. Juice splashed on the ceiling, the windows, and Luna''s magazine; Ginny covered her face in time with her arms, looking like she was wearing a sticky green hat.


    But Harry had a lot of bad luck. His hand was stopping Trevor''s escape and got sprayed all over his face. The juice smells like rotten fertilizer.


    Neville''s face was all sprayed, and he shook his head to get the juice out of his eyes."Yes - I''m sorry," he gasped. "I''ve never tried it before. I didn''t realize it would spray so hard, but don''t worry, the juice is non-toxic," he added nervously as he saw Harry spit a big mouthful on the floor.


    Just then their compartment door was opened.


    "Oh, Hello, Harry," said an uneasy voice. "Well, it''s not the right time." Harry wiped the spectacles with his hand that didn''t hold the toad. A very beautiful girl stood at the door smiling at him. The girl had long, glossy black hair.


    "Oh, Hello, autumn." Harry''s brain was blank.


    "Well," said CHO, "well, I just want to say hello to you, so goodbye."


    A touch of pink appeared on her face and she closed the door and left.


    Harry fell on his chair and groaned in pain. He didn''t like Qiu to find out that he was with such a cool group of people who laughed at them as he had just talked about; and he had no choice but to sit with Neville and Luna ragton, with a toad in his hand and his head wet with juice.


    "Don''t mind," Ginny said, cheering up. "Look, we can get rid of these juices easily." She pulled out her wand, shook it gently, and the juice disappeared.


    "I''m sorry," Neville whispered again. He knew why Harry was upset. At least they lived together.


    "But it''s great. He''s healthy. Neville, however, I don''t recommend keeping him in our dorm room. Maybe we need to open it up separately..."


    ¡­¡­


    By the time the dining car passed, Ron and Hermione had not come for nearly an hour.


    Harry, Ginny and Neville have finished their pumpkin pie and are busy exchanging their Chocolate Frog cards, while Fanlin is waiting for the girl to come back for dinner.


    Well, it''s just that Hermione does it better.


    Then the door of the compartment opened and Ron and Hermione came in, along with crook hill and the screeching pig in the cage.


    "I''m starving to death," Ron put the piggy next to Hedwig, grabbed a Chocolate Frog candy from Harry and sat down next to Harry.


    He tore the wrapping paper, took a small bite of the frog''s head, and then leaned back with his eyes closed, as if he had spent an exhausting morning.


    "Yes, there are two fifth graders in each college," said Hermione, sitting in her seat with a look of displeasure, "one for each boy and one for each."


    "Guess who''s the prefect of Slytherin?" Ron''s eyes are still closed.


    "Malfoy," Harry replied quickly, as Fanlin had said before, but Ron didn''t seem to hear it.


    "Of course, damn it." Ron said painfully. Then he put the remaining frog candy into his mouth and took another piece.


    "And that long, cow like pasie Perkins," Hermione said with hostility. "When she''s thicker than a roller, how does she become a superior"


    "maybe there''s something wrong with Professor Snape''s aesthetics." Fanlin said, "so who is the prefect of hefbaf?"


    "Ennie McMillan and Hannah Abbott," said Ron with a long sigh. "And ansnigdenstein and Padma Patil are prefects of ravencro college."


    "You invited Padma partier to the Christmas party," said a vague voice. Everyone turned to look at Luna, who was staring blankly at Ron from the top of the magazine. Ron swallowed a mouthful of frog candy.


    "Yes, I know I did," said Ron, looking slightly surprised.


    "She didn''t like that dance very much," Luna told Ron. "She thought you were very bad to her because you didn''t dance with her. But I don''t think I''ll mind if it''s me She added thoughtfully, "I don''t like to dance too much."


    She retracted the back of the magazine again. Ron''s mouth was wide open, his eyes straight, and he looked left and right for Ginny to explain, but Ginny had covered her mouth with her fingers to prevent herself from laughing. Ron shook his head in a daze, then looked at his watch. Now he wondered whether he had gone to the wrong room, or that there was something wrong with the way he opened it?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 844

    "We''re asked to visit the hallways regularly," Ron told Harry and Neville, "and if we find someone misbehaving, we can offer punishment. I can''t wait to teach Clara and Goyle a lesson "


    " you can''t abuse your power, Ron! " Said Hermione aloud.


    "Yes, it is, because Malfoy never abuses his power." Ron said bitterly.


    "So you lower your standards?"


    "No, I''m just trying to be sure to get hold of him before he deals with our partner."


    "Swear to God, Ron..."


    "I''m going to make Goyle write poetry. It''s killing him. He hates writing," Ron said happily. He lowered his voice to imitate Goyle''s coarse voice, twisted his face into a highly painful expression, and imitated writing in the air, "I From Back After Look 1 Set No Like 1 Only Baboon. "


    Everyone laughed, but no one laughed more than Luna. She burst into a shrill laugh, which wakes Hedwig up, causing Hedwig to flap her wings angrily, while crook Hill jumps into the luggage rack and hisses.


    Fanlin looked at Luna in surprise. The girl''s special performance was in various aspects. For example, there was that ordinary girl''s laughter mixed with that kind of special spiritual impact?


    There is no doubt that as Luna, I can''t feel it, but this talent affects her all the time. For example, her keen perception is beyond ordinary people''s attention. Fanlin remembers that Luna herself can detect something that ordinary people can''t detect.


    But it also means weird, no one wants to contact a weird person.


    Luna laughed so hard that the magazine in her hand slipped out and fell down her leg.


    "This is so funny!" Luna stares at Ron and laughs, tears in her bulging eyes.


    Ron is completely confused. He is now looking around at the others, who are all laughing at the look on his face. And people are also happy with Luna''s long, funny laugh. Now Luna is leaning back and forward with her side smile.


    "Are you all right?" Said Ron, frowning at her.


    "The back of a baboon!" She grabs the ribs and laughs. Everyone else was looking at her and laughing, but Harry glanced at the magazine on the floor and noticed that there was something on it worth reading. The magazine is upside down, lying on the floor, the text is difficult to read, but there is a picture in the title position that Harry recognized now, which is the caricature of Connery fudge.


    Harry can recognize fudge because of the gray green bowler hat.


    Fudge clung to a bag of gold in one hand and a goblin in the other. How far is it from lucky to make a profit? At the bottom of the message are the titles of other articles in the magazine. How Donald got control of the Quidditch League corruption case? The secret revealed by ancient poetry


    "Can I have a look at that magazine?" Harry asked Luna longingly. Luna nodded, still staring at Ron, laughing out of breath.


    Harry opened the magazine and browsed through the catalog. Soon, Harry found the page he wanted.


    Cornell fudge, the Minister of magic, denied that he had any plans to take over gringott, the Sorcerer''s Bank, when he was elected Minister of magic many years ago.


    Fudge has always insisted that he wants nothing but "peaceful cooperation" with our property guardians. But what did he do? According to recent news from the Ministry of magic, Fudge''s greatest wish is to control the supply of goblin gold, and he will not hesitate to use force if necessary.


    "That''s not true. According to the rest of the articles in this magazine, most of them are the products of divergent thinking.


    "Is there anything good in there? "Asked Ron as Harry closed the magazine.


    "Of course not." Harry quickly shook his head. "It''s just that compared to the prophet''s daily, I think it''s a little easier."


    "Thank you." Luna said, leaning forward and grabbing the magazine from Harry. Turning the magazine to page 57, she turned it upside down and disappeared behind it.


    Almost instantaneously, Luna''s sense of existence completely disappeared, as if a magazine separated two worlds. Of course, Hogwarts'' interpretation has always been like this. An extreme Ravenclaw always has a layer of separation.


    Of course, that''s Superman mind, and Luna


    Anyway, Harry thought it was Luna''s natural neuroticism.


    However, Harry really didn''t want to contact Luna. No matter he, van Lin or Hermione, even if they were interested in Luna, would not make any action. After all, strictly speaking, they just met today.


    It didn''t seem that Fanling was going to think about it anyway. Hermione had a perfect focus when he came back, but nothing was more unpleasant for Harry than to see Malfoy smirking towards him in the company of Clara and Goyle."What''s the matter?" Harry asked, full of gunpowder, before Malfoy spoke.


    "polite, as like as two peas, Potter, otherwise I will close your confinement," Malfoy said with a gesture. His smooth golden hair and pointed chin were exactly the same as his father''s.


    "You see, I, unlike you, have the right to punish."


    "Yes," said Harry, "but you, unlike me, are a pauper, and now get out and leave us alone."


    Ron, van leen, Hermione, Ginny and Neville all laughed. Malfoy''s lips closed.


    Harry has become more and more powerful, and this kind of fighting power can only be used on Malfoy. Van Lin has no doubt that if it is really a fight, if the opponent is Malfoy, the combat effectiveness Harry can show is 120%.


    "Tell me, how does it feel to be a Weasley lackey, Potter?" Malfoy couldn''t resist being weak.


    "Shut up, Malfoy," cried Hermione.


    "I seem to have been exposed to..." Malfoyden paused and then said with a smile, "well, be careful of yourself, Potter, because if you cross the line, I''ll catch you."


    "Get out of here!" Cried Hermione, standing up.


    With a proud smile, Malfoy gave Harry one last vicious look and left. Cara and Goyle followed clumsily behind. Hermione slammed the compartment door behind them and turned to look at Harry. Harry knew that Hermione, like him, was thinking about Malfoy''s words and was exhausted by it.


    "You two don''t have to." "It''s like this every time," Van Lin said


    "It''s just him..." Hermione sighed and sat down next to Vaseline. It would have been more interesting if Ron''s insight had been better, but Ron had a special skill that he didn''t know about.


    "How about another frog candy?" Ron obviously didn''t notice anything.


    Harry can''t talk freely in front of Neville and Luna. He gave van Lin another uneasy look and looked out of the window.


    And Fanlin doesn''t care, Draco is not a threat, which is at most some adjustment in life.


    Harry, however, was only excessively worried because Malfoy''s father was a Death Eater. In Voldemort''s present state, it is difficult to say that there was any substantive action. The most important thing was the trouble caused by the Ministry of magic.


    We can make it clear that the Ministry of magic is going to attack Hogwarts, and the most effective means is to take back Hogwarts'' right to teach independently.


    Raindrops hit the windows in a half done way, and the sun appears limp in the sky before the clouds cover it again.


    As night fell, the lights in the compartment lit up. Luna closed the magazine, carefully put it in her schoolbag, and began to stare at everyone in the room.


    Harry sat with his forehead on the window and wanted to, while van Lin was helping Hermione. To be honest, the girl was a little nervous, which was probably the joy after being recognized. Hermione always wanted to find someone to share the joy, and van Lin was undoubtedly the best choice.


    Finally, the train began to slow down. They heard the usual noise. Everyone was cluttered with their luggage and their pets, ready to get off the train.


    When Ron and Hermione were appointed inspectors, they again disappeared from the compartment, leaving van reen and others looking after crook hill and the piglet.


    "I''ll take the owl if you like," Luna said to Fanling and Harry and walked to the pig, while Neville carefully put his toad in his pocket.


    "Oh - well - thank you." Harry said, removing Hedwig''s cage and holding it safely in his hand.


    They walked slowly down the cubicle and felt "Van Lin''s carrying it," Harry said. "He''s in..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 845

    "I''m here." Van Lin said he held crook hill in one hand, while he helped Ginny with her box on the other side.


    "Thank you," Ginny said as Vaseline let go of her hand.


    "Come on, let''s get a coach before they''re all packed." Fanlin stretched himself, and if it had not been for Ginny''s care, he would have been in a phantom.


    "I haven''t found the pig yet!" Ron cried, but Hermione had gone to the nearest carriage.


    Harry is still standing behind Ron.


    "Do you know what those things are?" Harry asked, pointing to the scary horses, as the other students swarmed past them.


    "What?"


    "The horses -"


    Luna''s cage with the piglet in her hand appeared, and the kitten hawk chirped excitedly as usual.


    "You''re here," he said. "This is a lovely little owl, isn''t it?"


    "Well Yes, he''s fine, "said Ron gruffly." well, come on, let''s get in the car. What did you say, Harry? "


    "I mean, what are those horses?" Harry replied as he, Ron and Luna walked up to the carriage where van Lin, Hermione and Ginny were sitting.


    "What''s a horse like thing?"


    "Those chariot horses!" Harry said impatiently.


    After all, they were only three feet away from the nearest one; the horse was looking at them with empty, pale eyes. However, Ron gave Harry a puzzled look.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I''m saying - look!" Harry grabs Ron''s arm and turns him around, so they face each other like the winged horse. Ron stares at it for a second, then turns to Harry.


    "What should I see?"


    "There, between the carriages! At the harness of the carriage! It''s right in front of you - "but Ron still looks confused.


    A strange thought came to Harry''s mind. "No, you can''t see them?"


    "What do you see?"


    "Can''t you see anything pulling the carriage?" Ron''s face was heavy now. "Are you all right, Harry?"


    "I am." Harry was completely confused. The horse in front of him glittered in the dim light from the station window behind him, and on a cold night, steam came from their nostrils. However, unless Ron is faking - or he''s making a little joke - Ron can''t see it at all.


    "Then, shall we go in?" Ron looked at Harry anxiously and asked uncertainly.


    "Yes," said Harry, "yes, let''s go."


    "That''s true!"


    As Ron disappeared into the dark interior of the car, the sleepwalking voice sounded around Harry. "You''re neither crazy nor anything. I can see them, too


    "Can you?" Harry turned to Luna and said in disappointment.


    He could see the reflection of the horse with bat wings in her eyes.


    "Oh, yes," said Luna, "I''ve been able to see them since my first day here. They always pull these carriages. don''t worry. You''re just as sound as I am. " Smiling, she got into the moldy carriage after Ron. Harry followed her, still not reassuring.


    If that''s the truth, Harry didn''t want to tell anyone that he and Luna had the same hallucinations, so when he got into the car and slammed the door, he never said anything about the horses.


    But Harry couldn''t help looking at the silhouette of these horse like creatures from the moving front window.


    "Did you all see the professor grabland?" Ginny asked, "what is she doing back here? Hagrid won''t leave, will he


    "I''d be happy if Hagrid left," Luna said. "He''s not a good teacher, is he?"


    "Yes, he is a good teacher!" Said Harry and Ginny angrily.


    Harry stares at Hermione. She cleared her throat and quickly said, "well, yes, he is excellent."


    "Well, but we at Ravenclaw think he''s a bit ridiculous." Luna is embarrassed to say.


    "So your sense of humor is rubbish." As the creaking wheels under them moved, Ron suddenly cried.


    Luna didn''t seem to be disturbed by Ron''s rudeness; on the contrary, she just looked at Ron as if she were watching a very interesting TV show.


    "Well, I don''t think we need to talk too much about it, Harry." Van Lim said he couldn''t help feeling a little bad when he thought of Hagrid''s idea.


    It''s not a good decision to bring Gloop back.


    A trip through Muggle with a giant like that?What''s more, Gloop''s mind


    "Maybe Hagrid just doesn''t have time to come back for the time being," said Vaseline. "Let''s not talk about this. Any professor is a professor from Hogwarts, but Harry, you just argued with Ron below..."


    "These carriages, I see..."


    "Yeki, that''s their name." Fanlin immediately responded, "it''s no surprise. These night girls were originally raised by Hogwarts. Their living area is in the forbidden forest. I think Luna should have met them."


    "But I what..." Ron said with a surprised look on his face, "are these carriages not automatic?"


    "Or do you think there are magic spells that can be permanently fixed on these bad wood?" Van Lin said with a smile, "Hogwarts''s buggy, but it is very difficult to find night Qi, but there are not a few people who can see night Qi."


    "How to see it?"


    "When you face death." Luna''s ethereal voice rang.


    "Death?" Ron shuddered. "Or, Harry, you''ve seen..."


    "I should not have..."


    "Wand, Harry, the breath of soul and death, these are all trigger factors. In fact, they are more straightforward. There is no need for these bad sounding media. Your spirit is strong enough, and nothing can hide from you..." Said Fanlin, then facing the front of the carriage.


    "Luna, do you have fresh meat or something in your package?"


    "Just right." Luna said, and then she took out a small piece of fresh meat.


    Fanlin slightly a Leng, Luna''s answer is really unexpected.


    Then, van Lin whistled and threw the meat forward. The next second, the meat disappeared.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 846

    A shock came from the carriage, and it was obvious that Yeqi had just broken the original pace when she was just picking up the food.


    "They love it." "Try it, Hermione. These big guys are ugly, but they''re much more tame than you think."


    The carriage rattled and swayed along the road.


    As they passed Hogwarts, Harry leaned forward, trying to see if there was a light in Hagrid''s hut next to the forbidden forest. Maybe Hagrid was back, but it was dark.


    For Harry''s expectations, if van Lim told Harry the actual situation, maybe Harry would not have any expectations.


    But Hogwarts castle is getting closer and closer: it''s a tall tower full of small towers, all black, pointing to the black night sky, and there are windows shining brightly above it.


    Van Lim loved the night at Hogwarts. Although it was not a good chance, standing outside and looking at the brightly lit castle, he did not want to go.


    The wagon, staggering like a drunk, stopped near the stone steps of the castle, facing the oak front door.


    Harry jumped out of the car first. He looked again at the small window next to the forest, but it was clear that there was no sign of life in Hagrid''s hut.


    Harry can''t help but move his eyes again to those strange, thin skinny creatures, yeki, this seemingly unknown creature.


    These creatures stand still in the cold night air, their empty white eyes glinting. Harry once saw something Ron couldn''t see before, but that time he saw it in the reflection of a mirror.


    And now some non physical creature is stronger than a hundred visible creatures, and they can pull a carriage very fast.


    If it is true that Tong Fanlin said, this is Ron''s loss, but facing death?


    Those souls? Trapped in a wand?


    "Do you want to come in or do you want to do something else?" Ron asked next to Harry.


    "Yes," Harry replied quickly. Then a few of them joined the stream of people rushing up the stone steps into the castle.


    Torch lights flicker in the hall at the entrance; as students cross the marked stone floor to the second door on the right, the hall echoes with footsteps, which leads to the main hall and the opening ceremony.


    In the main hall, four long tables were shining under the starless black ceiling, just as they saw the night sky through the high windows. The candles floated along the long table in mid air, illuminating the silver ghosts wandering in the hall. The students chatted excitedly, exchanged the summer news, called out to friends in other colleges, and commented on new hairstyles and new gowns.


    Once again, Harry noticed that people put their heads together and whispered as they passed; he grinded his teeth and tried to act as if he didn''t notice or mind.


    Luna said goodbye to them at Ravenclaw''s long table.


    When they arrived at Gryffindor''s long table, Ginny was cheered by her fourth graders and sat among them; Harry, Ron, van Lin, Hermione and Neville found their seats in the middle of the table near Headless Nick.


    Headless Nick is the ghost of Gryffindor, as well as Parvati Patil and raven brown, who greet Harry with more than warm greetings from his friends, which makes Harry quite sure that they have just stopped talking about himself.


    But he had something more important to worry about: Harry went over the heads of the students and searched for the teacher''s seat on the other end of the hall against the wall.


    "Hagrid is not there." Although there was no realistic need to do so, Ron swept the faculty seat; Hagrid''s figure made him quickly recognizable in a row.


    "Don''t worry about Harry, I promise." "Count it, now he should be out of lytrim. That''s the limit of what I can say. It''s going to be a problem for Hagrid."


    "Trouble, what trouble?" Harry said, Hermione also looked at Van Lin curiously, obviously, for their affairs in the giant tribe


    "Oh, well, well, I''m talking a little bit more." Looking at Hermione''s bright eyes, involuntarily surrender is the correct operation.


    "Similar to the trouble of nobo, Hagrid likes it very much. Moreover, it''s a giant tribe. Hagrid is also a..."


    "What do you mean?" Hermione exclaimed, "he''s going to bring back one..."


    "Giant?" Harry called, too.


    "I don''t know." Fanlin quickly shakes his head, although this is a small matter, but the violation of the order of Phoenix confidentiality regulations will be known.


    "Oh, all right." Harry nodded with satisfaction.


    "Who is that?" Exclaimed Hermione, pointing to the middle of the bench. Harry looked at Hermione''s hand.The first thing they saw was Dumbledore, who was sitting on the high backed golden chair in the middle of the table, dressed in a purple robe with silver stars and a matching hat.


    Dumbledore''s head was tilted towards a woman sitting next to him, who was speaking into his ear.


    Harry thought she looked like someone''s innocent aunt: she was squatting in a chair with short curly mouse chestnut hair and a terrifying pink Alice bow to match her pink cardigan over her robe.


    Then she turned her face slightly and sucked the goblet in front of her. Harry was shocked by her appearance, a pale, frog like face with a pair of prominent, drooping eyes.


    "That''s the woman from the Ministry of magic Fanlin said with a look of amusement.


    "Who?" Asked Hermione.


    "She attended my hearing. She works for fudge!" Harry went on.


    "Beautiful cardigan," Ron said with a smirk.


    "She works for fudge!" Hermione repeated, frowning, "so what on earth is she doing here?"


    "There''s no good intention." Ron said indifferently, "but she is very interesting in this dress. I think Fred and George should like it."


    "Well, yes, if they''ve visited her office, it''s exciting to think about it." What nickname would Fred and George give her


    "Pink toad..." Ron thought about it. "It''s very likely."


    "I don''t know." Hermione scanned the bench again, her eyes narrowed and she looked serious.


    "No," she muttered, "no, definitely not."


    Harry didn''t understand what Hermione was saying, but he didn''t ask; his attention had been drawn to Professor grabland, who was now in the back of the bench, and she went in her own way to a very close spot where Hagrid had been. It meant that the freshmen had already passed the lake and reached the castle, and more firmly, a few seconds later, the door at the entrance to the hall opened. A long line of first-year freshmen came in, each nervous and led by Professor McGonagall.


    Professor McGonagall had a stool in his hand, above which was the old branch hat, which was patched and had a wide crack near the broken edge of the hat. The hum in the hall faded away.


    The freshmen stood in a row at a long table facing the rest of the students. Professor McGonagall carefully placed the stool in front of them and then stood behind them.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 847

    ¡­¡­


    What''s next? I think everyone in the room is a bit forced to count.


    As a reserved program, Hogwarts'' school song is of course indispensable, especially if the branch hat can still make a sound.


    The whole school was waiting with bated breath. Then the crack in the edge of the hat opened like a mouth, and the branch hat sang:


    I was new in the old days


    just opened at Hogwarts


    the founders of the noble school


    although never separated:


    gathered together for a common goal


    they had exactly the same ideal


    to create the best in the world The school of magic


    and based on what they learned, they gathered together to build and teach


    four friends decided where to find such friends as


    Slytherin or Gryffindor?


    Unless it''s twins, like huffpaff and Ravenclaw?


    So why is it so wrong?


    Why do friends fail?


    Why can I talk here?


    The whole regret, the sad story.


    "We only teach those with the purest ancestry," Slytherin said


    "We only teach the wisest," Ravenclaw said


    "We only teach the bravest," Gryffindor said


    "I teach everyone and treat them equally," he said


    When it was first made public, these differences caused minor conflicts, and each creator had a building to admit people they were satisfied with.


    For example, Slytherin only records pure blood, but also like him.


    The most cunning and the most intelligent are left to Ravenclaw.


    The bravest and boldest must go to Gryffindor.


    The excellent college, huffpuff, and the rest of the college, it''s going to do its best to teach students.


    This is the friendship between the college and its founders.


    Hogwarts had a good time. They quarreled with each other for years. They were merciless. The college was like a pillar that once supported the school. Now they are going their separate ways. Seeing that the school is going to die early, they are fighting a duel. Finally, on the third day, Slytherin left.


    Although the battle has disappeared, it leaves us with a big problem.


    If there were no four ancestors, how could this house fit in with them? For a time, they tried to find a way. Therefore, it is here. You all know the total score. I divide you into colleges, because this is my work But this year, I went far away and leaned over to listen to my song. Although I was censured by you, I was still worried about this song.


    Although I have to finish the task and write new songs every year, I still don''t know how to divide them. Maybe I will be afraid in the end.


    Know the danger, read the signature, the warning of history is in front of us. Hogwarts has a crisis. We must unite from the outside. Otherwise, the internal will collapse. I must tell you. I must warn you. Now the classification begins.


    When the division hat became still again, a cheering burst out in the hall, even though it was the first time in Fanlin''s memory that complaints and rumors had been mixed into the song.


    All the people in the hall were exchanging views with the people sitting next to him, and vaseline clapped hands like the others. He knew very well what they were talking about. It could be said that he knew more about Voldemort, or death, including Harry?


    Harry was obviously aware of the difference, probably because of the experience, which made Harry very sensitive to these things.


    "It''s a little different this year, isn''t it?" Ron''s eyebrows raised.


    "You''re right," said Harry, nodding. He agreed with Ron.


    Branch caps are usually self limiting, describing only the different qualities of the four colleges and their own tasks in the classification. Harry never remembered that he would advise the school before sorting.


    "I wonder if it ever warned before?" Hermione''s voice sounds a little nervous.


    "Yes, indeed," Sir Nicholas approached to speak to Neville, who kept retreating, for it was very uncomfortable for a ghost to talk to you at close quarters. £©


    "whenever it feels it, it will warn the school with its glorious obligation."


    "The branch hat was left by the four founders. It can be said that they worked together. According to the original standard, each of them could not be weaker than Dumbledore. This is the lowest estimate." Van Lin looked at the branch hat and said, "only relying on a little magic at the beginning, it has supported at least a thousand years."


    Professor McGonagall is reading out the list of first grade students, which makes the discussion less and less.


    Sir Nicholas made an obvious silence, and then sat still until the whisper had ceased.


    As the last complaining student at four tables stopped, Professor McGonagall looked down at the long parchment and called out the first name."Abercrombie, Euan."


    This is a very long, terrifying boy Harry had noticed earlier, and he hesitated to step forward and put the yard hat on his head; it was only because of his protruding ears that he didn''t cover his shoulders. The division hat thought for a few seconds, and then the crack opened again and called, "Gryffindor!"


    As the boy walked up to the Gryffindor table and sat down, Harry and the other Gryffindor seniors clapped hard. The boy seemed to wish there was a hole in the floor for him to get into and never want to lift it up again.


    Slowly, the long line of freshmen decreased.


    Between the reading of the name and the division hat, several people could clearly hear Ron''s stomach growling.


    In the end, "Zeller, rose" was assigned to huckepatch.


    Then, when Professor Dumbledore stood up, Professor McGonagall put away the branch hat and stool and took them away.


    No matter how much resentment Harry has had with his headmaster recently, Dumbledore is still a comfort to Harry in a way.


    Looking back on Hagrid''s absence and the appearance of the ferocious nightmares, Harry felt that his long anticipated return to Hogwarts was full of unexpected strange events, just as a familiar Lyric says.


    But for now, at least, things are going as expected: their headmaster addressed all the students before the new semester''s opening banquet.


    "For our new members," said Dumbledore in a loud voice, his arms outstretched and his face beaming with joy, "welcome. For our old members - Welcome back! There was a speech time, but now it''s not! Move


    As Dumbledore sat down gracefully and swung his long beard over his shoulder to prevent it from falling onto the plate, there was a burst of appreciative laughter and a loud cheering in the hall - now that the food has arrived, people at all five tables are enjoying pies, vegetables, bread, spices and large cups of pumpkin juice.


    "Great," said Ron, groaning wistfully in his voice. He grabbed the food from the nearest dish and began to pile it up. Nick, who was almost headless, looked at him with another wistful look.


    "What did you say before classification?" Hermione asked the ghost. "A warning about the hat?"


    "Oh, yes," Nick seemed happy to have a reason to turn his back on Ron, who was gobbling up baked potatoes with almost impossible fanaticism. "Yes, I''ve heard a few times before about the warning from the branch hat, usually when it senses a long-term and huge danger in school. Of course, its advice is the same: unite and be strong from the inside. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 848

    "Warning, I''m curious about what happened. You know, there are many things that can''t be inquired about." Asked Fanlin.


    "Maybe it''s some kind of crisis, but I''ve experienced very few crises. Very few things will endanger Hogwarts itself, so for Hogwarts, it''s just some difficult problems." Nick said, "if you want to know more about it, maybe you can ask Professor bines, who is one of the few omniscients at Hogwarts."


    "Omniscient..." Fanlin was a little speechless. Although professor Bince''s professional ability was very strong, it was not acceptable for ordinary people to talk about Professor bins'' intonation. Even Hermione felt pain, let alone him.


    "If it''s just a hat, how does it know that the school is in danger?" Ron said suddenly.


    Ron''s mouth was full of food, and Harry thought it a great achievement that he was able to make these vague noises.


    "I didn''t hear you very well. Would you repeat it?"


    Sir Nicholas asked politely, when Hermione''s face was full of disgust.


    Ron made a huge swallowing gesture and said, "if it''s just a hat, how does it know that the school is in crisis?"


    "I don''t know anything about it," said Sir Nicholas. "Of course, the divisional hat has always lived in Dumbledore''s office, and I''m sure it heard something from there."


    "And it requires all colleges to be friends?" Harry looked at Slytherin''s table, where Malfoy was receiving flattery from others, "no chance."


    "Well, now, you shouldn''t take that attitude," Nick reproached. "Peaceful cooperation, that''s the key. Although we ghosts come from different colleges, we still maintain friendship. Although there was a competition between Gryffindor and Slytherin, I never thought about arguing with the bloody baron


    "It''s just because you''re afraid of him," said Ron.


    Sir Nicholas looked as if he had been seriously insulted. "Afraid? I hope I still have the feeling of fear, Nicholas demimus - Mr. poppington has never been timid and afraid in his life! Noble blood flowing in my blood vessels -- "


    " what blood? " Ron asked, "please make sure you still have blood?"


    "It''s an analogy!" "I think I''m still allowed to use whatever I like, even enjoy eating and drinking, I don''t deny it! And I warn you, I will never allow students to joke about my death! "


    "Nick, he''s not really laughing at you!" Hermione threw a reproachful look at Ron and said.


    Unfortunately, Ron''s mouth was once again full of food, so all he could try to make was some vague whine, which, in Nick''s view, was not a sufficient apology.


    Nick flew straight into the air and left. They joined the other end of the table and sat in the space between the craven brothers, Colin and Dennis.


    "Well done, Ron." Hermione growled.


    "What?" Ron said angrily. He was swallowing the food in his last effort. "Is it not allowed to ask a simple question?"


    "Oh, forget about it," Hermione said irritably. "I wish you had a good look at your brain."


    Fanlin was so used to their quarrels that he didn''t even bother to mediate for them. In fact, Fanlin just comforted Hermione and turned her face towards herself, which could solve many problems.


    Harry, on the other hand, was more direct. He thought it was a better choice to focus on delicious food, and then a large plate of desserts he liked appeared.


    When all the students had finished eating and the noise level in the hall began to rise again, Dumbledore rose from his chair again. All the students turned their heads to the headmaster.


    Harry was now drowsy and happy. His four legged bed, which was very warm and soft, was waiting for him somewhere upstairs.


    "Well, now that we''ve had another big party, I want you to pay attention, we''re going to make a general announcement," Dumbledore said. "First year students must understand that the woods in the open space are not allowed to enter - and some older students should understand that again."


    Almost at the same time, a crowd in Gryffindor gave out a weird smile, which did not change. Hogwarts or Hogwarts.


    "The caretaker, Mr. filch, has asked me, and he told me for 460 seconds, to remind you that no magic is allowed in the corridor between the classrooms, and there are many other rules. All the detailed lists are now posted on Mr. Filch''s office door."


    "It''s the same old story." Ron whispered, and then he felt a stern look, probably from Professor McGonagall, but considering the distance, Hermione is more reliable."There are two changes in our teachers this year. We are very happy to welcome back professor grabland, who will be in charge of the magic animal protection class. I am also very happy to introduce Ms. Umbridge, who will be our new defense against the dark arts teacher


    There was a polite, but not enthusiastic, cheering in the hall. Van Lin and Hermione exchanged a bad look. Van Lin had already secretly told Hermione, the lady Umbridge.


    Dumbledore did not say how long professor grapram would teach, but when Hagrid came back, van Lin preferred to be taught by two people.


    Hagrid''s course is not for everyone.


    Dumbledore continued: "the Quidditch preliminaries will be held..."


    Dumbledore stopped and looked at Professor Umbridge suspiciously. The woman stood not much higher than she sat, and for a moment no one knew why Dumbledore stopped.


    But then Professor Umbridge cleared her throat and said, "well, well," it became clear that she had stood up to give a speech. Dumbledore just looked back, then sat down smartly and looked at Professor Umbridge attentively, as if his greatest expectation was to listen to Professor Umbridge.


    Other teachers can''t hide their surprise.


    Professor Snape''s eyebrows have been blocked by bangs, and Professor McGonagall''s mouth has become the thinnest Harry has ever seen. No new teacher has ever interrupted Professor Dumbledore before. A lot of the students were giggling; the woman obviously didn''t know what to do at Hogwarts.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 849

    "Thank you, headmaster," Umbridge Well, let''s call it a professor, Professor Umbridge said with a fake smile, "give us a welcome speech."


    Her voice was once again loud, rapid and girlish, and Harry could not explain a strong sense of disgust; all Harry knew was that he hated everything from her stupid voice to her fluffy pink cardigan.


    It''s hard to imagine what it''s like to communicate with you with your charming language in pink clothes full of girlish flavor. Anyway, ordinary people can''t bear it.


    It''s not about who Well, it''s about Umbridge. Anyway, it''s more direct to Hogwarts and Slytherin. They don''t think much of Umbridge at all. Harry sees Laura talking to the girl next to her, while Malfoy is talking to Perkins.


    No one was interested in Umbridge''s words, like hearing a joke about the Ministry''s educational decisions at Hogwarts?


    And Professor Umbridge seems to have paid no attention to the noisy audience below. Harry even thought that if a big commotion could break out under her nose, she might be able to stop her long talk.


    However, the teachers are listening carefully, and Hermione is also seriously understanding every word she says, although from the expression, Hermione does not agree with some of her views.


    "Because some of the changes were good, they followed, and for a long time they were seen as misjudgments. At the same time, some of the old habits will be preserved, and because of this, other habits, the old ones, should be abolished. So, let''s move forward into an open, efficient and responsible new era, retain what should be retained, improve what needs to be improved, and modify those that we find should be prohibited in practice. " She finally sat down.


    Dumbledore began to clap. All the teachers clapped along with Dumbledore, but Harry saw several teachers stop after only a symbolic clap or two.


    Several students clapped their hands, but most of them didn''t notice the end of the speech and didn''t listen to a few words. When they reflected that they were about to start clapping, Dumbledore had already stood up.


    "Thank you very much for Professor Umbridge''s inspiring speech," said Dumbledore, bending over. "Now listen to me, Quidditch preliminaries will be held What''s more, things will be announced after specific implementation... "


    "Yes, this speech is certainly enlightening," Hermione whispered.


    "You won''t tell us that you like this speech, will you?" Ron said, with a white look at Hermione. "It was the dullest speech I''ve ever heard, and I grew up with Percy."


    "You don''t understand Hermione, Ron." Said Fanlin.


    "I said it was enlightening, not that I liked it," Hermione said. "This speech explains a lot of things."


    "Is it?" Ron said in surprise, "it sounds like a waffle to me."


    "There is something important behind the boring speech," Hermione said solemnly.


    "What is it?" Ron was in a daze.


    "As for" progress must be limited for the sake of progress ", there is also the sentence" revise everything that should be prohibited in practice. "


    "Well, what does that mean?" Ron said impatiently.


    "I''ll tell you what that means," said Hermione, gnashing her teeth. "It means that the Ministry of magic is interfering with Hogwarts."


    This caused a stir among them; Dumbledore had apparently declared the meeting over because everyone was ready to leave the hall. Hermione jumped up and was furious.


    "One of Fudge''s tools." "To break the independence of Hogwarts, there is no doubt that students going out of Hogwarts, in some ways, are more inclined to Hogwarts when faced with choices," he said


    Fanlin said to stand up, but then Fanlin stopped, and then sat back at ease.


    "Ron! We should lead the new life! "


    "Oh, yes," Ron apparently forgot, "Hey - Hey - you''re left behind! Dwarfs


    "Ron!"


    "Well, they, they are very young..."


    "I know, but you can''t call them dwarfs! It''s a freshman! " Hermione called along the table, "this way, please." A group of new students shyly walked between the long tables of Gryffindor and Hufflepuff college, none of them willing to take the lead.


    They look really small; Harry doesn''t remember whether he looked so naive when he came to Howards. He grinned at the freshman. A red faced little boy standing next to him was obviously stunned; he elbowed him and whispered in his ear. Euan looked equally frightened, and looked at Harry with a look of fear, which made Harry feel like a fool with a smile on his face.


    "Goodbye," he said gloomily to Ron and Hermione, "let''s go.""Oh, I''ll be a little longer." Said Fanlin, shaking his head.


    "Oh, ok..." Harry looked a little depressed, and then he went out of the hall alone, trying to ignore more gossip, and people were staring at him and pointing as he passed.


    As Harry walked through the crowd to the door of the hall, his eyes were straight ahead, and once out of the hall, he ran up the marble stairs. There was one or two small pauses, and then more people were pulled down.


    He didn''t want to be so stupid, and his mind was more irritated as he walked through the more open stairway. Of course, everyone would stare at him; two months ago, he wiped out his competitors and stepped out of the maze of the three wizard tournament and declared that Voldemort had been resurrected. Last semester, before everyone went home, he had no time to explain - he even wanted to tell the whole school all the details about the terror in that grave.


    Harry had reached the common room of Gryffindor college at the end of the corridor and was blocked in front of the portrait of the fat aunt when he realized he didn''t know the new password.


    "Well," he said darkly. The fat aunt was now smoothing the folds of her pink satin, and she looked at him sternly.


    "No entry without a password," she said haughtily.


    "Harry, I know the password!" Someone said breathlessly behind him. Harry looked back at Neville. "Guess what the new password is? I can actually remember it once - he shook the pot of plants on the train in his hand and said, "mimbras, mimbretonia!"


    "That''s right," said the fat aunt, whose portrait moved away like a door, and there was a round hole in the back wall that Harry and Neville could climb through. Gryffindor''s common room is still as popular as ever, a cozy, round tower room filled with broken soft armchairs and rickety old tables. On the other side of the room, Fred and George were concentrating on assembling something.


    Harry was not in the mood to say hello to them. Neville followed him. Thomas Dun and Simon Finnegan were the first to arrive in the bedroom and put up posters and photos on the wall beside the bed.


    They were talking, but Harry stopped when he pushed the door in. Harry now doubted what they were saying, and he doubted that he was delusional.


    "Hello," said Harry, walking to his suitcase and opening it.


    "Hello, Harry," Thomas was putting up two West Ham posters. "How was your holiday?"


    "It''s not bad," Harry muttered, actually spending most of his vacation connecting with friends, and he doesn''t want to face it anymore. "How are you?"


    "Yes, I''m fine," Thomas chuckled. "Anyway, according to what he just told me, it''s better than Simo."


    "Why, what happened, Seymour?" Neville put his plant on the bedside table and asked.


    Simo didn''t immediately answer; he was checking the placards of his favorite Quidditch team for straightness. Then he turned his back to Harry and said, "my mother won''t let me come back to study."


    "What?" Harry asked as he pulled the robe out.


    "She won''t let me go back to Hogwarts." Seymour leaves the poster and pulls out his pajamas, but still doesn''t look at Harry.


    "But - why?" Said Harry in surprise. He knew that Seymour''s mother was a witch and could not misunderstand the wizard. So why did she do that like the Dudley family? Seymour didn''t answer until he buttoned up his pajamas.


    "Well," he said tentatively, "I guess it''s because of you."


    "What do you mean?" Harry asked immediately. His heart beat faster and vaguely felt something was approaching him.


    "Well," said Seymour, still afraid to look into Harry''s eyes, "she Yes, not only you, but also Dumbledore... "


    "She believed in the prophet''s daily?" Harry said, "she thinks I''m a little liar and Dumbledore an old fool?"


    Seymour now looks up at Harry. "Yes, that''s what happened."


    Harry was speechless. He threw the wand on the table by the bed, took off his robe in anger, threw it into the suitcase, and put on his pajamas. He''s tired; tired of being watched and talked about.


    If any of them knew, if any of them could understand a little bit how it felt that everything was happening to the same person, Mrs. Finnegan didn''t know, that stupid woman, Harry thought a little savagely.


    Harry wanted to lie in bed and put a curtain around him. But before he had time to do so, Seymour said, "look what happened that night, when you know, when you''re with Cedric Digory and the corpse Eaters?" Seymour''s voice sounded tense and eager. Thomas was bending over in his box looking for slippers when he was strangely still, and Harry knew he was listening carefully."What do you ask me for?" Harry retorted. "Read the prophet''s daily like your mother. Why not? It will tell you everything you want to know. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 850

    "You''re targeting my mother," Simo growled.


    "I''ll only target anyone who calls me a liar," Harry said.


    "Don''t talk to me that way!"


    "I''ll talk to you the way I want to," said Harry, his anger rising, and he grabbed his wand from the table by the bed. "If you think it''s a problem to live in the same dorm as me, ask Professor McGonagall if he can change it for you, so that your mother won''t worry --"


    "don''t involve my mother, Potter!"


    "What''s the matter?" Ron appears at the door. He looked at Harry, who was kneeling on the bed, pointing his wand at Seymour. Then he looked at Seymour, who was also very angry.


    "He''s targeting my mother!" Exclaimed Simo.


    "What?" Said Ron. "Harry won''t do that - we''ve met your mother and we love her..."


    "That was before she believed every word about me written in the Daily Prophet!" Harry said in his loudest voice.


    "Oh," said Ron with an understanding look on his freckled face. "Oh! Yes


    "What do you know?" Seymour said excitedly, casting a malicious glance at Ron, "he''s right. I don''t want to live in the same bedroom with him any more. He''s crazy


    "You''ve lost your mind, Simo," said Ron, his ears beginning to turn red - a sign of danger.


    "Lose your mind, me?" Exclaimed Seamus, who, contrary to Ron, turned pale. "You believe his stories about Voldemort, don''t you think he''s telling the truth?"


    "Yes, I believe it!" Ron said angrily.


    "Then you''re crazy," Simo said disgustingly.


    "Is it? Unfortunately, my friend, tell me Ron pointed a finger to his chest. "If you don''t want to be confined, pay attention to what you say!"


    Seymour thought for a few seconds, as if confinement was a reasonable price to pay for what he said; but with the creak of his heel rotation, Seymour jumped onto the bed and violently pulled down the curtains, tearing them off the bed, and heaping dust on the floor.


    Ron stares at him, then at Thomas and Neville. "Whose parents are not happy with Harry?" He said a little aggressively.


    "My parents are Muggles, man," Thomas said with a shrug. "They don''t know anything about Hogwarts and I''m not that stupid to tell them that."


    "You don''t know my mother, she will tell anyone anything!" Said Seymour sharply. "Anyway, your parents don''t read the prophet. They won''t know that our headmaster has been expelled from the wizarding jury and the International League of witches for his insanity -- "


    " my grandmother said that was bullshit, "Neville shrieked. "She said it was the daily prophet who was falling, not Dumbledore. She didn''t subscribe. We believe in Harry, "Neville said simply. He climbed into bed, pulled the quilt up to his chin and looked at Simo seriously. "My grandmother always said Voldemort would come back one day. She said that if Dumbledore said he was back, then he did


    Harry suddenly felt a surge of gratitude to Neville. No one said a word. Seymour put down his wand, mended the curtain on the bed and disappeared into it. Thomas went up to the bed, rolled over and calmed down. Neville, who seems to have nothing to say, is looking lovingly at his strange plants in the moonlight.


    As Ron hurriedly stood at the edge of the bed cleaning up his bed, Harry lay head down on the pillow.


    He was shocked by the quarrel with Seymour, which he had always liked.


    So how many people would think he was lying? Or think he''s insane? Did Dumbledore go through the same experience all summer? First, the jury of witches, then the International League of witches, excluded him. Would he be angry with Harry, perhaps that''s why Dumbledore didn''t contact him for months?


    But after all, they were in the same situation; Dumbledore trusted him, Harry, and announced what he said to the whole school and the magic world outside.


    If anyone thinks Harry is a liar, he must think so of Dumbledore, otherwise Dumbledore is deceived.


    One day they will know that we are right.


    Harry thought miserably when Ron climbed into bed and blew out the last candle in the dormitory. But he wanted to know how much more attacks like Simo would be on him before that day came.


    There is no doubt that this is not in the minority.


    You can see from the strange eyes after getting on the train. No doubt, he is the focus now, because of his lies?


    Lies?


    Why didn''t anyone ask Cedric?


    Well, Cedric is also a poor man, forced to change his identity as a human wizard and become a vampire, living on that sticky liquid every day.Harry felt very sorry for Cedric, and would not have been like this if he had not pulled Cedric together.


    Go face Voldemort and then die almost anywhere.


    There seems to be no difference between being a vampire and dying in that cemetery. Suddenly Harry is a little glad Cedric didn''t stay in Hogwarts, or would Cedric bear the question?


    Or a complete silence?


    Van der Lin must not let Cedric silence, Harry very understand, with the character of van Lin, to treat things in favor of aspects he will be able to complete, but this must be a very heavy burden on Cedric.


    Like the slatelin heirs questioned at the time, he is now a fraud in the eyes of more people, with his madman principal.


    And the omrich, which makes Harry feel terrible.


    It''s uncomfortable to sit there from that woman, and it''s clear from everyone that few people will like this guy, and she''s still a magic man working for Fugui


    How could Dumbledore allow Umbridge, a apparently troublemaker, to become their professor of defense of black magic?


    Harry can''t understand why Dumbledore is in trouble for himself, but


    Maybe Hogwarts is not as good as he thought, at least in Phoenix, no one goes back to question him, and it''s not the same here.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 851

    Watching the hall of Hogwarts change from light and bustle to darkness and cold, it''s not good to see everyone go.


    Fortunately, Mr. filch didn''t come to disturb him. Perhaps he was inspired by Dumbledore, but after the last student left, the hall was completely darkened


    "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting so long on the first day of school." A voice with a bit of vicissitudes came from behind, which was no different from that in my mind before.


    "It''s another experience." "And, to be happy, Mr. filch and Mrs. Loris didn''t come to my trouble," said Fanling, with a slight relief


    "Mrs. Loris won''t trouble the same kind of students, and I believe that under the leadership of Mrs. loris, you should know more about this school."


    "Old and dark, not all places are safe." Said Fanlin.


    In fact, as Dumbledore said, it''s really possible to get to know the school better with Mrs. loris.


    This is Mrs. Loris''s territory, and with the size of a cat, many places are beyond the reach of ordinary people, such as drilling a circle of Hogwarts'' abandoned drain pipe with Mrs. Loris?


    Well, you can bring Hermione with you next time, but before that, van Lin should clean up the bad things.


    It''s hard to imagine that there are black magic residues in the drain pipe, and the used experimental materials are left along these things


    Fortunately, it has been abandoned, otherwise it will be a big problem.


    "It''s normal," Dumbledore said. "You should be aware that this was once the fiefdom of a noble family."


    "The Slytherins." Fanlin said, "the famous magic family."


    "Ah, yes, the Slytherins." Dumbledore nodded. "Now think about it. Slytherin seems to be causing us a lot of trouble."


    "Do you mean Voldemort, professor?" "It''s just a choice. If it''s not Voldemort, it could be someone else, but it''s going to make people different from what they''re involved in, and we happen to be one of them."


    "You understand it deeply." Dumbledore said, "yes, we are all participants, but unfortunately, especially when there are new participants."


    Dumbledore sighed, as if with emotion.


    "Are you worried about the attitude of the Ministry of magic?" Asked Fanlin.


    "Maybe, but I don''t think that Cornell can kill me. He wants me to stay in the position of deterrence, but it''s just deterrence. In fact, I do the same, but he''s not at ease. That''s why we have this scene."


    "Ms. Umbridge is not that simple, and, I''m sorry, Professor, I don''t think the Dementors who attacked Harry were sent by Voldemort." Said Fanlin.


    "Oh, of course, control of the Dementors is still in the hands of the Ministry of magic, and according to my intelligence, Tom doesn''t have time to pay attention to these creatures now, even if they are easy to use." Dumbledore said, "I''ve always opposed the Ministry of magic to use these emotionless guys. In normal times, it''s nothing, but in this case, it''s the biggest hidden danger. We''ve lost Azkaban, just like the giants. Tom''s conditions are much better than us."


    "He just magnified the desire, Professor, but I have to admit that this method is very useful." Fanlin said lightly.


    Dumbledore held his hands together, and he looked up at the seat not far away, which was the position of each prefect.


    "Isn''t it surprising that I didn''t choose you or Harry as the prefect?"


    "It''s up to you and Professor McGonagall." "What''s more, Harry and I are not suitable for the position of the prefect. Harry is really too sensitive, especially in such a period, when everyone doubts, Harry is obviously not suitable to manage anything, and I am the same, I am not suitable for..."


    "In fact, you are a very good candidate." Dumbledore said, "but I''m not talking about Prefects. I''m talking about higher. I hope you can take them with you instead of staying behind Harry."


    "You mean, President of the student union?" Fanlin asked incredulously.


    Percy was once the president of Hogwarts'' Student Union, which can be said to be the most proud thing in Percy''s history. If he becomes the president of the student union now, the whole Hogwarts students will be subject to his management in the next third grade.


    Generally speaking, the president of the student union is held by the seventh grade students. Although it is said that as long as they exceed the fifth grade, they are eligible to run for election, but there is no precedent that the fifth grade will be elected.


    "That''s right," Dumbledore said. "That''s why I left you. In fact, you should have been informed of the decision a few days ago, but until then, the proposal has not been approved, but just now, Amando dipert told me that they passed it.""The school board? How could that be possible? " Fanlin was surprised to say that he remembered Malfoy as a member of the school board, but


    "By some means, Fanlin. In fact, my headmaster hasn''t let you down to that extent, and I left you here just to tell you about it."


    "But, Professor Dumbledore, I don''t think it''s a proper deal, and I think that even if I become the president of the student union at Hogwarts, it doesn''t change much. We rely on..."


    "Or Hogwarts, Fanlin..." Don''t underestimate Hogwarts. I think that''s exactly what you need to change. Hogwarts will eventually need to be guarded by the Hogwarts. No matter the order of the Phoenix or anything else, these people are basically going out of Hogwarts


    "But if you want to build combat effectiveness I''m sorry, professor. To be honest, I don''t think much of them... "


    "I''m very optimistic." Dumbledore said, "Hogwarts is not as bad as you think."


    "Why must it be them?"


    "I can''t always protect Hogwarts, either you or Harry, and what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s going to happen to Hogwarts is not a threat that these kids can imagine."


    "You might as well let me visit the defense against the dark arts professor at Hogwarts." Van Lin said with a smile.


    "Oh, of course, after you graduate, if you like, I think you can stay. It''s not difficult."


    "Oh, forget it, still." "I don''t think I have any talent to teach people," Van Lin said, speechless


    "Harry, you taught well, didn''t you? You can see that Harry''s level is much better than before..."


    "So I can''t get rid of it?" Van Lin tried to ask, Dumbledore just laughed, which made van Lin a little speechless.


    In Van Lin''s view, leading Hogwarts students is not a good job, especially when Umbridge arrives.


    All of a sudden, van Lim probably understood what Dumbledore meant. It was pushing him to the surface to attract the firepower of Umbridge


    "Well, I''ll take it." Fanlin said helplessly.


    "I hope you enjoy your work, President of Fanlin Student Union..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 852

    In fact, Dumbledore''s sudden acceptance of life or make van Lin a little flustered.


    President of the boy student union, this is something he never thought about before.


    However, this makes van Lin feel very troublesome.


    This also means that Dumbledore pushed him to the top of the storm, and all people''s eyes will focus on him for a short time.


    A fifth grade boy student union chairman, which means that from then on until van Lin graduated, this position was so permanently determined.


    Hermione was very happy, which was more exciting than being a prefect herself. In fact, when Fanlin went back, only Hermione could share.


    Because of the huge Gryffindor public lounge, only Hermione is still trying his best to finish, to be exact, waiting for his return.


    Fanlin will never forget the girl''s smiling face.


    "That''s the president of the boys'' Union!"


    That''s what he said at that time. However, Fanlin really didn''t think it was a good job. In fact, up to now, he still didn''t understand what the president of the boy student union wanted to do


    As usual?


    Or


    However, when Seymour dressed as fast as he could and walked out of the bedroom before Harry put on his socks, van Lin still found something wrong. He came back too late to know what had happened.


    When the edge of Harry''s robe disappeared into his eyes, Harry called out, "does he think that staying in the same room with me will become a madman?"


    "Don''t worry about it, Harry," Thomas mumbled, carrying his schoolbag. "He''s just --" and apparently he doesn''t know what''s wrong with Seymour, so he slips out of the door after a slight awkward pause.


    Neville and Ron gave Harry the same look that said, "it''s his problem, it''s none of your business." but Harry didn''t feel much comfort. How much more does he have to suffer?


    "What happened?" Fanlin asked.


    "Before you came back, there was some conflict between Seymour and Harry, because of what happened in the prophet''s daily." Neville whispered, as if afraid to offend Harry.


    "Seymour? What did he say about Harry


    "It doesn''t matter." Harry said angrily that one day he and his stupid mother would understand who the liar was.


    Van Lin shook his head, for Harry''s sensitivity, Fanlin is clear, even if the order of the Phoenix blocked a large number of news, Harry can still get such information from various channels. It is difficult to ensure his own peace of mind on such matters.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hey, here''s some good news..." Five minutes later, Hermione caught up with a couple of people who were walking through the common room for breakfast and said, "you look absolutely - Oh, my God


    Hermione suddenly stares at the bulletin board in the common room with a huge new notice on it. A bunch of jingarong! Feel that pocket money is not enough for your expenses? Want to earn some extra gold? Please contact Fred and George Weasley at the griffington public lounge for easy and easy part-time jobs (we regret that the applicant will have to take all the risks of the job).


    "It''s forbidden," Hermione said solemnly, uncovering a notice that Fred and George had pinned to a poster announcing that the first weekend to hogmar would be in October.


    "We should talk to them, Ron, van Lin." Said Hermione.


    Hermione said, "because we are prefects, it''s our duty to stop such things." Ron did not respond; Harry saw from his gloomy expression that he was not optimistic about the prospect of dissuading the twins.


    "No, wait a minute. What do we mean?" Ron suddenly asked, remembering that the prefect should be only him and Hermione.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, I''m just used to it, but that''s just the good news I''m going to announce. It seems that van Lin didn''t tell you last night."


    "What is it?" Ron asked.


    "It''s on the wall. I thought you noticed, Ron." Neville said, stunned, pointing to the announcement that had been blocked by Weasley''s ad, perhaps it was the Hogwarts house elf who came over and posted it last night.


    "Have you been elected president of the boys'' Union?" Ron was like being trampled on his tail and said in an incredible, um, voice.


    "If there''s no accident, that''s it." Fanlin said helplessly that he found a lot of people gathered around him.


    "Dumbledore informed me last night that this was the motion of the school board, and the decision was made only after the dinner party last night, so I knew it temporarily." Vaseline seems to explain, but it doesn''t affect the brain function of people.


    Excellent results, and then enough to let people discuss the experience and beyond the imagination of magic power, this is almost Fanlin''s label in Hogwarts. It can be said that van Lin''s enough points for discussion are not less than Harry, and there has been such a circulation in Hogwarts in the last three wizard games.Those rules are actually made to limit the participation of Fanlin


    I don''t know who was the first to respond. Warm congratulations rang through the whole Gryffindor public lounge.


    "It''s not just Gryffindor, it''s on all the other billboards..." I don''t know who got the news. Anyway, it spread all over Hogwarts that van Lin became the president of the boys'' Union.


    Became the president of the boy student union in the fifth grade?


    You know, in the past, the president of the boy student union was held by grade seven, because the highest grade level, the magic power is also the most powerful. No matter in terms of social sophistication, grade seven students are more suitable.


    But the strength of van Lin?


    It is also a magic thing that a little wizard who can fight the black wizard in the third grade will be questioned in his magic power.


    Naturally, everyone congratulates Fanlin on being elected president of the boy student union. As Gryffindor knows, he will not be too lenient.


    However, it is still a way for some people to go up, such as the prefect of Ping''an Festival.


    The original president of the boys'' Union was between them, but this year he has become a fifth grader Gryffindor student?


    Fanlin, they spent a lot of effort to escape from everyone''s congratulations.


    "Oh, trouble." Fanlin exclaimed, rather annoyed.


    "If I were you, I wouldn''t think so." Ron said as he finally got out of the fat aunt''s passage.


    "We won''t discuss this for a while, but..."


    "Anyway, Harry, what''s going on? You look annoyed. " Hermione suddenly said, as they walked past a series of portraits of witches and witches hanging by the stairs, but the portraits ignored them and began to talk about their own topics.


    "Your face doesn''t look right, and Simo was angry before..."


    "Seymour suspects Harry lied about Voldemort." Van Linden gave Harry, who didn''t answer, a simple word.


    Hermione sighed, not as furious as Harry had expected. "Yes, Lisa thinks so," she said in dismay


    "Talking to her happily about me, a fool who wants other people''s attention, is lying, isn''t it?" Cried Harry.


    Hermione said calmly, "that''s not the case. I warned her to shut her big fat mouth about you. It would be better if you could lower your voice to us. Don''t you see that we are on your side? " A little silence.


    "I''m sorry," Harry murmured in a low voice.


    "That''s fine." Said Hermione haughtily. Then she shook her head and said, "don''t you remember what Dumbledore said at the party at the end of last semester?"


    Harry and Ron looked blankly at Hermione, hoping that she could explain more clearly.


    "It''s about mysterious people. He said he had "a great talent for spreading discord and hatred. We can only fight against him with the strength of the relative friendship and trust -- "


    " how can you remember the original version so firmly? " Ron looked at her enviously.


    "I''m listening, Ron," Hermione said in a sarcastic tone.


    "I''m listening, but I still can''t speak as well as you do."


    "the point is that this is what Dumbledore said," Hermione stressed in a raised voice. "It''s only two months since the mysterious man came back that we''ve had a fight. The same is true of the yard hat: stand together and unite - "


    " but Harry was right last night, "Ron retorted," if that warning means we''re going to show up to Slytherin''s idiots. "


    "I''m sorry we''re not trying to get a little bit of unity inside." Hermione said tit for tat. As they walked the marble stairs, a group of ravencro''s fourth graders were walking through the hall.


    They saw Harry and ran away in a huddle, as if Harry would attack the stragglers.


    "Yes, we do try to make friends with those people." Said Harry sarcastically. They followed ravencro''s men into the hall and unconsciously looked at the faculty table. Professor grubblanco was chatting with Professor hinesta, and Hagrid apparently did not show up again.


    The enchanted ceiling above them was like Harry''s mood, a sad, clouded gray.


    "Dumbledore didn''t even mention how long grub Blanco was going to be here," Harry complained as they approached the griffington table.


    "Maybe -" Van Lin looked at the teacher''s seat with profound meaning.


    "What?" Harry and Ron said in the same voice.


    "Maybe he didn''t want to be noticed in Hagrid''s absence."


    "What do you mean, to be noticed?" Ron half smiles and says, "how can we not notice?" Just before van Lin responded, a tall, black girl with long braids strode toward Harry."Hello, Angelina."


    "Hello," she replied excitedly.


    "How was your holiday?"


    Without waiting for an answer, she said, "Congratulations, van Lin, on becoming president of the boys'' Union at Hogwarts. Everyone agrees."


    "Thank you, Angelina." In fact, it''s Gryffindor''s habit. One''s honor will be magnified and everyone will be happy.


    "And, you know, I was made captain of Quidditch in Gryffindor."


    "Great," Harry congratulated, grinning at her; he hoped that Angelina''s energetic speech would not be as long as Oliver wood''s, which would be a step forward.


    "Yes, in view of Oliver''s departure, we need a new goalkeeper. The test will be held at 5:00 on Friday and I hope the whole team will be there, OK? Then we''ll see how the new man works with us. "


    "Good."


    Angelina smiles and leaves.


    "I forgot that wood had left," Hermione murmured, sitting by the van Lin with a large plate of toast in front of her,


    "I hope this will make a big difference for the team."


    "I think so," said Harry, sitting opposite. "Wood was a good goalkeeper."


    "But it doesn''t affect the entry of some fresh blood, does it?" Said Ron.


    In a crash, hundreds of owls flew in from the skylight and circled in the sky. They rush to their owners, bring letters and parcels, shake off drips of rain to the people who are eating; it must be raining hard outside.


    Hedwig didn''t show up, but Harry wasn''t surprised; his only correspondent was Sirius, and he didn''t think Sirius had anything new to tell him 24 hours after he left.


    But Hermione had to quickly remove her orange juice to make room for a soggy big owl from the barn with a soaked Daily Prophet in its mouth.


    "What else do you order that for?" Harry asked irritably, thinking of Simms as Hermione put a copper Nutt into the owl''s leather bag.


    "I won''t worry about a pile of rubbish."


    "It''s the best way to know what the enemy is saying," said Hermione, with a black face as she unfolded the newspaper and disappeared behind it until Harry and Ron finished their breakfast.


    "Dumbledore said," it''s not about you rolling up the side of the plate


    Professor McGonagall is walking along the table with a timetable.


    "Look at today!" Ron groaned, "history of magic, two potions, prophecy, and two defense against the dark arts - bines, Snape, Trelawney and that Umbridge are all in one day! I wish Fred and George would get that snake cutting box right away... "


    "If I''ve heard anything wrong," said Fred, who and George were squeezing in to sit next to Harry. "The Hogwarts prefect doesn''t want to skip class, does he? The president of the boy student union, who is baffling us, doesn''t know how to curb this trend? "


    "Look at what we do today," roared Ron, pushing the schedule to Fred. "This is the worst Monday I''ve ever had."


    "Hey, fair trade, little man," said Fred, looking through the schedule. "If you want, we can sell you some bloody cream almonds at a lower price."


    "Why is it cheaper?" Ron doubted. "Because you get nosebleed until you get old, we don''t have a restorer," George said, eating salted fish.


    "Cheers," said Ron excitedly, putting away his timetable. "But I think I''ll go to class."


    "And your snake cutting box," said Hermione, glancing at Fred and George. "You can''t advertise on Gryffindor''s bulletin board."


    "Who said that?" George said, looking surprised. "I said it," said Hermione.


    "And Fanlin..."


    "Well, count me in." Fanlin delivered a helpless expression in the past.


    Hermione glared at Van Lin, obviously not satisfied with van Lin''s expression.


    Fred and George snickered. "You''ll soon sing a very different song, Hermione," said Fred, laying a thick layer of butter on the toast. "You''re starting your fifth year, and it won''t be long before you ask us for a snake cutting box."


    "But why did the first five years mean I wanted a snake cutting box?" Asked Hermione.


    "Because in the fifth year there will be a general wizard level examination." George said with a stern voice.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 853

    "And then?"


    "And then? Oh, Hermione, and then your test will come, right? They''ll make you a hardworking student, "Fred said with a satisfied look.


    "We spent half a year on the general wizard level," George said happily. "Tears and anger..."


    "That''s what happened to Gita when the liquid was boiling. Do you remember, George?" Fred recalled.


    "That''s because you put bullbox powder in his jacket," George said.


    "Oh, yes, that''s it..." Said Fred, showing his teeth and smiling. "I forgot It''s hard to remember exactly what''s wrong


    "All in all, it''s a nightmare for the fifth year," George said. "If you don''t mind your test results, whatever. Fred and I somehow want to keep our woodpeckers


    "Yes," said Fred carelessly. "But we think our future will be more than just lying in colleges."


    "Our most serious argument is whether we''re going to school here in the seventh year," George said distinctly. "Now we have -"


    he stopped when van Lin gave him a warning look, and George knew that Harry had given him the money he had won in the warrior race, and that there was a large grant from Vaseline.


    "Now we have our ordinary wizard certificate," George said hastily. "I mean, do we really need the certificate of the ultimate wizard? But we don''t think mom will let us leave school too early and become the dumbest person in the world after Percy. "


    "We''re not going to waste our last year here," Fred said, glancing at the foyer. "We''re going to use it to do a lot of research, find out what the average Hogwarts student needs in a joke shop, carefully evaluate the results of the survey, and then produce products to meet the needs."


    "But how do you raise money to open a joke shop?" Hermione asked suspiciously. "You need all the materials and ingredients - and the premise, I think..."


    Harry didn''t look at the twins. He blushed; he didn''t want his fork to fall off and bend down to pick it up.


    He heard Fred say over his head, "don''t ask us questions, and we won''t lie to you, Hermione. Come on, George, if we get there earlier, we may be able to sell some ear


    Harry looked up from under the table so that he could see Fred and George walking away, each with a pile of toast.


    "What does that mean?" Among the three big boys, Hermione said. "Don''t ask us questions..." Does that mean they already have some money to open a joke shop? "


    "You know, I''m surprised at this," said Ron, frowning. "They bought me a dress for the summer vacation, and I don''t know where they got the money."


    "Maybe they make a little bit of money, but don''t worry about it..." "Anyway, you''ve got a new gift, haven''t you, Ron? Maybe it''s out of their love for you."


    "Love? Oh, ok... " Ron nodded.


    "Wait a minute, Fanlin, are you..."


    "I promise, I will listen to you." Fanlin said immediately.


    Maybe we can talk about the next day Harry blushed and said, "do you think it''s going to be a tough year? Because of the exam? "


    "Oh, yes," said Ron, "it will, won''t it? The general wizard level test is very important. It affects your work and you can use it for everything. We have a career choice, as Bill told me. So you can choose which final wizard level to take next year. "


    "Have you ever thought about what to do after you graduate from Hogwarts?" Harry asked several others when they left the hall to go to the history of magic.


    "I don''t know." Ron said slowly, "unless Well... " He looks shy.


    "What?" Harry asked him.


    "Well, it''s cool to be Auror." Ron said in a very casual voice.


    "Yes, yes." Said Harry enthusiastically.


    "It''s a good choice, Ron. It can also help Mr. Weasley. I think Mrs. Weasley would like you to work in the Ministry of magic." Fanlin was sure to say, "well, we have to wait for a while, but we still have three years to go before we graduate."


    "You will do well. And you, Hermione Harry asked.


    "I don''t know," she said. "I think I might do something worth doing."


    "An Auror is worth doing!" Said Harry.


    "Yes, but it''s not the only thing worth doing," Hermione said thoughtfully. "I mean, if we can keep the elves Welfare Promotion Association alive..."


    Harry and Ron try to avoid looking at each other.


    "Er..." Fanlin is also a little speechless, but is it not a basic operation to express support for something?


    The history of magic is usually considered by witches to be the most boring course.Professor burns, their ghost teacher, spoke in a breathless, low, sleepy voice. He never changes their curriculum, but he doesn''t stop talking while they''re taking notes, or rather stares at the air sleepily.


    Harry and Ron have never dealt with the course except to copy Hermione''s notes before the exam; she seems to be able to resist Professor bins''s hypnotic voice.


    Today, they endure an hour and a half to narrate the giant''s war in a low voice. Harry stayed in the classroom for 10 minutes and looked at the book with his eyes, and he realized that it would be much more interesting if the course was taught by other teachers, and that''s what Van Lin did. He was always much better than Professor bines in his own eyes, but


    What''s in Van Lin''s hand? Notes on alchemy? Or a detailed explanation of the medieval magic patterns?


    Oh, well, actually, Harry wanted to look in, but his head seemed to stop spinning, and then he spent about an hour and 20 minutes playing the butcher game with Ron on parchment, when Hermione cast a disgusting look at them from the corner of his eye.


    "What will you be like?" As they left the classroom, Hermione asked coldly. "If I don''t lend you my notes this year?"


    "We''re going to fail the wizard rank test," Ron said. "If you''re worthy of your conscience, Hermione..."


    "That''s right," she said sternly. "You never even listen to him, do you?"


    "I did try," said Ron. "I just don''t have your intelligence, your memory, your concentration. You''re smarter than us. Do you think it''s pleasant to touch us? "


    "Oh, don''t talk to us like that." Said Hermione, but she looked calmer as she entered the wet courtyard.


    It was drizzling with fog, so the people huddled around the edge of the yard looked fuzzy.


    Harry, Ron, vaseline and Hermione chose a secluded corner under the rainy balcony, opened the neckline of their robes against the cold autumn wind, and discussed how Snape would teach them in the first lesson of the year, considering that it might be bad, especially after they were involved in the order of the Phoenix, anyway, Professor Snape met with them Times of


    This is a terrible thing.


    Now a man came up.


    "Hello, Harry!" That''s Zhang Qiu.


    She was almost always surrounded by a group of smiling girls.


    Harry remembers the pain of inviting him to the Christmas party.


    "Good," said Harry, feeling his face turning red. "At least this time, your face looks like a fool." He told himself.


    "How was your vacation?" Qiu tried to ask.


    "Yes," said Harry, trying to show his teeth and smile, although their last date is still fresh in his memory, "so, did you, uh, have a good summer vacation?"


    Harry''s blush was so silly that the girls around him laughed.


    In fact, this also poked into the pain of autumn.


    The word "happy" didn''t apply to Cedric when he left Qiu, but Qiu reluctantly laughed.


    "Well, Harry, you''re trying to..."


    "Professor Snape''s class." Harry replied honestly.


    "Oh, go ahead, Professor Snape..." Qiu said half of it, and then she was pulled away by the girl next to her. It seemed that the girl didn''t like Qiu''s contact with Harry very much.


    "Man has gone far, brother." Van Lin bumped Harry on the shoulder, and from autumn he left Ron behind with a few men.


    "Ah Well, yes... "


    "How was the conversation?" Asked Fanlin.


    "Not bad..." Harry thought about it for a moment, but now he can''t think of anything. "How happy..."


    "Happy?" Fanlin asked.


    "Maybe..." However, along the way, Harry kept remembering. When they joined the long line in front of Snape classroom, Harry couldn''t help thinking.


    She chose to walk up to him and talk to him, didn''t she? She used to be Cedric''s girlfriend; she could easily hate Harry because he left the maze of warriors alive, while Cedric turned into a vampire, forcing Cedric to abandon CHO, but she spoke to him like a friend, not as a madman or a liar, or to hold him responsible for Cedric''s accident.


    Yes, she did choose to talk to him, and for the second time in two days.


    Harry was happy to think of it.


    Despite the creaking sound of Snape''s classroom door as it opened, the bubble of hope grew in his chest.


    "Harry''s ok?" Hermione asked in a low voice. She saw Harry frowning and grinning


    "Maybe." Van Lin turned his lips. Harry''s contradiction was clear. Cedric was involved because of Harry, but it was not Harry who was responsible. Moreover, Cedric and Qiu were separated."Perhaps?"


    "Now his mind is full of autumn, so we don''t have to worry about him, just like I''m full of you. It''s the same reason." Said Fanlin in a low voice.


    Hermione''s face turned red with a brush, which made van Lin feel very comfortable.


    But Snape''s class still has to be taken.


    Harry followed Ron, van Lin and Hermione into the classroom and went to the last table they usually sat at. Harry didn''t even notice that he was sitting directly between van Lin and Hermione.


    This makes Fanlin a little helpless, but Professor Snape''s old face is there. Who can ignore it?


    "Sit down," snape said coldly, and closed the door.


    In fact, giving orders in class is superfluous; when the classroom hears the door closing, it quiets down and all movement stops.


    Snape''s expression was enough to make the classroom quiet.


    "Before today''s class," said Snape, walking up to his podium and starting to look around, "I want to remind you appropriately that in June you are going to take an important exam to see how well you are doing in composition and potions. There are no doubt that there are still some idiots in the class. I expect you to barely pass a "pass" in your general wizard level examination, or choose to bear my unhappiness


    He watched Neville for a moment, and Neville was trying to contain his fear.


    "When this year is over, of course, many of you will stop learning from me," snape continued. "I''ll only get good students into my magic potion class for the ultimate wizard level exam, which means some of you will say goodbye."


    His eyes stopped on Harry and his mouth closed. Harry glared at him, and all of a sudden, Harry felt so happy that he planned to give up magic potions after the fifth grade.


    "But we have a year to happily say goodbye, before that moment comes," snape said softly. "Whether you want to try the ultimate wizard level or not, I suggest you focus on this class, otherwise..."


    Snape''s words did not finish, the professor just cold face, and then turned around, behind the black cape puffed up some, like a bat''s bat wings.


    (I don''t know if you''ve heard of Batman, the super power is the one with money.)


    "Today we''re going to mix a potion, which is often tested on the general wizard level exam: the soothing potion, a medicine that calms anxiety and relieves excitement. Note: if you''re too clumsy with the material, it''s going to make the drinker sleep forever, so you need to pay close attention to what you''re doing


    On Harry''s left, Hermione sat up straight and said she wanted to be very focused. Van Lin looked sideways at Hermione and then at the notes on the blackboard.


    "Materials and methods -" snape suddenly shook his wand, "on the blackboard You''ll find everything you need... "


    He shook his wand again "in the locker." (the door of the cabinet suddenly opens)


    " You have half an hour to start... "


    As Harry predicted, Snape gave them harder, more boring potions.


    "If it''s OK, the materials are right in the atmosphere, and the amount is just enough; the mixture is stirred accurately in the pot, first clockwise and then counterclockwise; when the flame is too hot, it is lowered to suit the special medicine when all the materials are added. A glowing silver vapor should now rise from your atmospheric pan Snape said slowly.


    Ten minutes later.


    Harry sweated a lot and looked at the dungeon in despair.


    His big pot is black gray steam; Ron''s is green sparks. Seymour excitedly poked his wand at the bottom of his atmospheric pot, as if to adjust hope.


    The surface of Hermione''s Potion was shimmering with misty silver vapor. When Snape looked down from his hooked nose, there was no criticism, for he could not find any reason to be critical.


    Van Lin has already put the potion in the bottle, which is not difficult for him.


    In front of Harry''s cauldron, Snape stopped and looked down with a disgusting smirk.


    "Potter, imagine what this will become?" At the front of the classroom, Slytherin was eager to look back. They liked to hear Snape taunt Harry.


    "Peace potion?" Harry said nervously.


    "Tell me, Harry," snape said softly, "can you read?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 854

    "Can you read?"


    This joke seems to be very funny, anyway, Malfoy laughs, and a few people in Fanlin can''t help but hiss.


    "Yes, I will," said Harry, holding his wand firmly in his fingers.


    "Professor Umbridge, who was reading the material, left the blackboard and sat down in a chair. Start paying attention to each of them. Harry flipped through his "principles of defense magic" to the point that when almost half of the people were not reading, Professor Umbridge seemed to feel that he could no longer ignore this situation.


    "Do you have any questions about this chapter, dear?" Professor Umbridge asked Hermione as if she meant Hermione.


    "It''s not about books, it''s not about books," said Hermione.


    "Well, keep reading," Professor Umbridge said, revealing her teeth. "If you have any other questions, you can ask me at the end of the class."


    "I have a question about your course objectives," Van Lin said quickly, looking up.


    Professor Umbridge raised her eyes.


    "Mr. van Lindel? If you''re like the lady next to you. "


    "I mean, about your course, Professor Umbridge, I think I should be responsible for my classmates."


    "Oh, of course, you''re the new boy chairman, so..." Umbridge paused a little. "Do you have any questions in the book that you don''t understand?"


    "Oh, I don''t. It''s very detailed." But what I want to ask is, why is there no defense curse in this book


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 855

    There was a brief silence as people in the classroom turned to look at the three course objectives still written on the blackboard and frowned at them.


    "Use the defense curse?" Professor Umbridge said with a little smile. "Why, in my class, I need you to use the defense curse, Mr. van Lindel. You don''t want to be attacked in class. "


    "We will not use magic?" Cried Ron.


    Professor Umbridge, still smiling, turned his back to him. Harry and Hermione immediately raised their hands. Professor Umbridge stopped her eyes on Harry for a moment before asking questions. "


    " well, Miss Granger? Do you want to ask any other questions? Different from Mr. Fanlin''s question? "


    "Yes," Hermione said positively. "Are you sure that the whole point of defense against the dark arts is to practice defense spells?"


    "Are you an education expert in the Ministry of magic, Miss Granger?" Said Professor Umbridge in a false, sweet voice.


    "No, but..." Before Hermione had finished, Umbridge interrupted.


    "Well, I''m afraid you''re not qualified to confirm what the focus of a defense against the dark arts discipline is. Smarter and older than you, the wizard has determined for us what to learn. You will learn to defend yourself in a safe and risk-free way... "


    "But what is the use of it?" Said Harry in a loud voice. "We''re going to be attacked, and that''s going to help..."


    "Hand, Mr. Potter!" Said Professor Umbridge in a louder voice.


    "Harry..." Van Lin had a headache. He winked at Harry, but Harry didn''t go to see him. They were too far apart.


    Harry jerked his hand into the air.


    Once again, Professor Umbridge quickly turned away, but now more hands were raised.


    "What''s your name?" Professor Umbridge said to Dean. "Dean Dean Thomas... "


    "Well, Mr. Thomas?"


    "Well, it''s like Harry said, right?" Dean said. "If we were attacked, it would not be out of danger."


    "I said that," Professor Umbridge said slowly, making a deliberately irritating smile at Dean. "Do you want to be attacked in class?"


    "No, but..."


    Professor Umbridge interrupted. "I don''t want to criticize something that''s happening in this school." She said, an unconvincing smile appeared on her wide mouth, "but you''ve exposed some very unreliable witches in this class, very unreliable Don''t mention it, "she gave a sinister smile," especially those of mixed blood. "


    "If you''re talking about Professor Lupin," Dean became angry, "he''s the best we''ve ever met -"


    "shut up! Mr. Thomas! As I said, when you learn some complex spells, and those that are not suitable for your age, they can have fatal effects. When you encounter the black spell at other times, you will be frightened to believe that I am right


    "No," said Hermione, "we just


    "Your hands are not up, Miss Granger!" Hermione raised her hand and Professor Umbridge turned away from her. "As far as I understand it, my predecessor didn''t just use illegal incantations in front of you. In fact, he put them on you."


    "Well, he became a madman, didn''t he?" Dean retorted fiercely, "to remind you, our load is still heavy."


    "Your hands are not up, Mr. Thomas!" Professor Umbridge''s voice trembled.


    "Now, learning the theory of the Ministry of magic will be enough for you to pass your exams, and after all, everything about school. What''s your name? " She added, looking at Pavati, the student whose hand had just been raised.


    "Parvati petier. But doesn''t the wizard''s black magic defense test involve a bit of actual combat experience? Shouldn''t we assume to show the defense mantras and things that we actually do? "


    "As long as you learn enough theory and time, there is no reason why you can''t complete a mantra with care and careful control." Said Umbridge contemptuously.


    "Without prior practice?" Pavati said suspiciously. "Are you telling me that the first time we cast magic was during the exam?"


    "I repeat, as long as you learn enough theories long enough --"


    "then good theories will come into the real world?" Harry exclaimed, his hand in mid air again. Professor Umbridge looked up.


    "This is the school, Mr. Porter, not the real world." She said softly.


    "So we don''t need to be ready to wait for our fight?"


    "There is no battle waiting for us, Mr. Potter."


    "Oh, really?" Harry said that his mood under the surface had reached the boiling point."You want to attack that child? Or You yourself? " Asked Professor Umbridge in a sweet and terrible voice.


    "Well, let me see." Harry replied in a voice that pretended to be thoughtful, "maybe Voldemort?"


    Ron began to gasp, lavender Brown let out a little scream, and Neville almost slipped out of his chair. And Seymour was disdainful. As for the rest of them, they were more shocked. Van Lin and Hermione frowned, which was just Harry''s standard match. If you have anything, just say, Frank Gryffindor.


    But Professor Umbridge did not flinch. She looked at Harry coldly with a satisfied expression on her face.


    "Gryffindor deducted 50 points." The classroom became quiet. Everyone is looking at Professor Umbridge or Harry.


    "Now, let me make something simple." Professor Umbridge stood up and leaned toward him, her short, thick fingers splayed across the table. "You told me that a Dark Wizard was resurrected..."


    "He''s not dead," Harry said angrily. "Besides, he''s back!" "Potter Sir, I have to warn you that you Already For you College Lost So 50 points No more Make things more That''s too bad, "Professor Umbridge yelled at him word by word, but didn''t look at him.


    "You inform us that a Dark Wizard has become stronger. It''s a lie. "


    "It''s not a lie!" Said Harry. "I saw him. I fought with him


    "Confinement, Mr. porter." Said Professor Umbridge triumphantly. "Tomorrow night. Five o''clock. My office. As I said, it''s a lie. The dark ministry will not guarantee you any danger because of magic. If you''re still worried, you can explain it an hour after class. If someone lies to you that the Dark Wizard is born again, I''d love to hear it. I can help you. I''m your friend. Now, continue with your reading, page 5, "Fundamentals of beginners."


    Professor Umbridge sits behind her desk. Harry, stand up. Everyone looked at him; Seymour was half afraid and half obsessed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 856

    "Harry, calm down." Vaseline urged in a low voice, but it didn''t help.


    "No noise, Mr. van Lindel. I think as president of the student union, you have to set an example, don''t you?" Umbridge let out a burst of toothache laughter, "for some people who don''t know the rules..."


    "So what happened to Cedric is an accident that can be solved?" Harry said angrily, and Umbridge''s attitude was very good to anger him.


    Everyone came to the spirit, except a few people in Fanlin, no one knew what happened that night.


    Cedric disappeared, only Harry came back alone. When Cedric appeared, Cedric had changed his temperament and seemed to have suffered something terrible.


    And according to Hogwarts, Cedric was transformed into a vampire,


    "Oh, that''s a sad result." Umbridge said coldly,


    "it was a conspiracy," Harry said. He could feel himself shaking with anger. He has just told everyone about it, and there are at least 30 students who are listening enthusiastically. "Voldemort killed him, and those things, you know."


    "What do I know?" Umbridge seemed to have heard a joke.


    "Cedric had an accident." Said Harry.


    "What do you mean, you hurt him? I''m sorry, but you have to make me think that. " Umbridge shook his head. "So, what do you think? baud? Maybe we need to make another trip to wiesengamo? "


    "Oh, good!" Harry nodded. "If it makes you see the reality."


    There was no expression on Professor Umbridge''s face.


    For a moment, Harry thought she might scream at himself.


    Then she said in her softest, sweetest, girlish voice, "I''m sorry, Mr. Porter, I don''t think you''re good enough now."


    Umbridge looked at Harry dangerously. "We are teachers and students, so..."


    Umbridge was stunned.


    "Come here, Mr. Potter, my dear."


    Harry left his chair, strode past van Lin and went to the teacher''s desk.


    He could feel the whole room holding their breath. He was so angry that he didn''t notice what happened next.


    Professor Umbridge took a roll of pink parchment from her handbag, laid it flat on the table, dipped the quill in ink, and began scribbling.


    She put her back up so Harry couldn''t see what she was writing. A minute later, she rolled up the parchment and tapped on her wand, which glued the seams of the parchment so Harry couldn''t open it.


    "Give this note to Professor McGonagall, dear," Professor Umbridge said, and gave him the parchment.


    He took it, didn''t say a word, turned around and walked out of the room. He didn''t even look at them again. Then he slammed the door of the classroom.


    He was walking fast in the corridor, holding the note to Professor McGonagall tightly in his hand, but after a sharp turn, he came across Pippi, a little man with a wide mouth floating in the air behind him, playing on the ink pool.


    "Why is this little Potter?" Said Pippi, giggling. And make the walls covered with ink.


    Harry jumped back and stormed off the road. "Get out of here, Pippi."


    "Oh, fancy makes you angry." Said Pippi. Follow Harry down the corridor, glancing at him maliciously from above. "What time is it now? My little friend? Hear the sound? See fantasy? Speak... "


    "Pooh," Pippi said loudly, "can''t you speak?"


    "I said, leave me alone!" Harry cried. He almost threw out a magic spell that he didn''t know.


    He ran down the nearest staircase, but Pippi slid down the banister and followed him.


    "Oh, a lot of people think he''s screaming, little guy, but some kind-hearted people think he''s just sad, and Pippi knows the most about him, so they know he''s crazy -"


    "shut up!" A door on his left suddenly opened and Professor McGonagall appeared from her office, looking grim and annoyed.


    "What on earth are you shouting, Potter?" She snapped, when Pippi left the field of vision happily. "Why aren''t you in the classroom?"


    "I was sent to see you," Harry said stiffly.


    "Send? What do you mean, send? "


    Harry was stiff, and then he took out Professor Umbridge''s note. Professor McGonagall took it, frowned, tore it with her wand, smoothed it out, and began to look.


    Harry looked around as she read what Umbridge had written.


    "Come in here, Potter." Harry followed Professor McGonagall in. The door closed automatically behind him."All right," said Professor McGonagall, turning around him. "Is that true?"


    "What is true?" Harry asked, as if to be more positive. "Professor?" Harry added.


    Do you really yell at Professor Umbridge


    "Yes," said Harry.


    "You call her a liar?"


    "Yes."


    "Did you tell her that the man who couldn''t even mention his name was back?"


    "Yes."


    Professor McGonagall sat down behind the table and watched him closely. Then she said, "have a biscuit, Potter."


    "Have a - what?"


    "Have a biscuit." She repeated impatiently, pointing to a tin of squares on a stack of paper on her desk. "Then sit down."


    Harry used to be here, when he first joined the Quidditch team. He sat in a chair and ate a biscuit. Professor McGonagall also temporarily put down Professor Umbridge''s note and looked at Harry very seriously.


    "Porter, you have to be careful." Harry swallowed the biscuit and looked at her.


    Professor McGonagall''s voice was not the same as it had been; it was no longer strong, stern, fresh; it became depressed and worried. "In Professor Umbridge''s class, it''s not just about 50 points and incarceration."


    "That''s..."


    "Potter, use your usual sense." Professor McGonagall said harshly, suddenly back to her original appearance. "You know where she comes from, who she''s working for, and who she''s going to report to."


    The bell rang after class. There was a clumsy noise overhead - hundreds of students moving.


    "Here it says she''s going to put you in jail every night, starting tomorrow." Professor McGonagall said, looking down again at Professor Umbridge''s note.


    "Every night of the week!" Harry repeated, in horror. "But, Professor, you can''t..."


    "No, I can''t..." Professor McGonagall said weakly.


    "But..."


    "She''s your teacher and keeps you in jail every night. You go to her room at 5 o''clock tomorrow, first. Just remember: you have to be with Professor Umbridge. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 857

    "But I''m telling the truth!" Harry looked very angry, and his chest heaved violently. For Umbridge, in an instant, Harry was disgusted to the extreme.


    "Voldemort is back, you know him; Professor Dumbledore knows he is..."


    "God knows, Potter!" Professor McGonagall said, and angrily straightened his glasses. "Do you really know if this is true or a lie? Control your temper She stood up, her nostrils enlarged, her lips thinner, and Harry stood up.


    "Another biscuit," she said impatiently, pointing to the tin.


    "No, thank you," Harry said coldly.


    "Don''t be so embarrassed," Professor McGonagall said sternly.


    Harry took one.


    "Didn''t you listen to Professor Umbridge''s speech at the first dinner party at the beginning of school?"


    "Listen," said Harry.


    "Yes She said Progress will be banned or Well, it means that the Ministry of magic intends to interfere with Hogwarts. "


    Professor McGonagall watched him for a few minutes, then took a breath, left the table and opened the door for him.


    "Well, I''m glad you heard what they said." She said, pointing to the door to let Harry out of her office.


    For Harry, the dinner in the hall that night was not pleasant. The conflict between him and Umbridge spread fast in Hogwarts. As he sat down to eat among Ron, van Lin and Hermione, he heard whispers around him. Interestingly, no one seems to mind if he overhears them talking about him. Instead, they seem to want Harry to get angry again and yell at them so they can hear his story with their own ears.


    There''s a story about Cedric''s anomaly and what happened at night in the Goblet of fire.


    "You are so irrational, Harry." Van Lin shook his head and inserted a small piece of beef with his fork.


    "I''m just telling them the truth." Harry said angrily.


    "But obviously, it doesn''t work. We have no facts. We can''t open your head and show them all your memories and thoughts." Vaseline shook his head. "Besides, don''t you notice Umbridge''s expression? She is very satisfied with your performance! "


    "Satisfied?" Said Harry in surprise.


    "What else? You''re half mad? If it''s Professor McGonagall, it''s likely to happen. " As he spoke, van Lin continued his movements.


    "What does that mean?"


    "Vaseline means that Umbridge doesn''t care what''s going on with us," Hermione said grimly. "There''s no mantra practice in defense of the dark arts class? It''s just a joke


    "The Ministry of magic is just afraid of Dumbledore and Hogwarts, so he is trying to weaken Hogwarts. It doesn''t take long. Maybe half a year, maybe a year. A wizard who doesn''t use a magic spell is not threatening at all. Moreover, what Umbridge wants is your reaction now."


    , "anger, irritable, irrational, and openly confronting teachers in Hogwarts class is something that has never happened for decades." Van Lin said slowly, "this gives her a lot of reasons and excuses."


    There has been a lot of discussion since Harry sat here.


    "He said he saw Cedric murdered."


    "Not turned into a vampire?"


    "What''s the difference between that and being dead? An orthodox wizard turned into a vampire?"


    "He thought he had a duel with Voldemort."


    "Don''t mention it..."


    "Is he kidding?"


    "Ter ZIS"


    "in fact, Harry, I don''t think they believe," Hermione seems to have had enough of it, "let''s get out of here."


    She flung down her knife and fork; Fanlin was glad he was eating it all the time, while Ron longed to see him eat half of the apple pie, but left. They were watched out of the hall.


    "What do you mean, are you not sure they believe in Dumbledore?"


    When they got to the first floor, Harry asked Hermione.


    "Look, you can''t explain what happened after it happened," Hermione said quietly. "You go back to the middle of the grass and the teachers don''t find Cedric. Nobody saw what happened. All we know is that Dumbledore said that Voldemort has returned and his partner attacked Cedric and attacked you


    "This is the truth!" Said Harry aloud.


    "I know it''s Harry, so please don''t interrupt me?" Hermione said wearily, "before the facts are known, everyone goes home for the summer. After van Lin and I came back, I spent days reading about you are a madman and Dumbledore is old."


    "The form is much worse than you think, even Rita doesn''t attack like that, and the people under fudge are on the prophet''s daily..."


    Van Lin said it simply, but Harry obviously couldn''t hear it.As they returned to the Gryffindor tower along the empty corridor, rain hit the panes. Harry felt like a week after the day, he still had a lot of homework to do before he went to bed.


    He felt a slight pain in his right eye, took a look at the dark playground behind the rain washed window and turned into the fat lady corridor. There was still no light in Hagrid''s hut.


    Mimbras, mimbretonia, Hermione answers before the fat lady asks.


    The portrait moved away to reveal a hole, and four men climbed in. The public activity room was almost empty, and most people were still eating dinner downstairs.


    Crook Hill got up from the armchair and trotted to them, making a loud grunt, while Harry, Ron, van Lin and Hermione were near the fire.


    Crook Hill gently jumped on Hermione''s lap, curled up like a fluffy, pale yellow cushion.


    Harry gazed at the fire, exhausted.


    "How could Dumbledore make this happen?" Hermione suddenly called. Harry and Ron jumped up. Crook Hill jumped off her, feeling offended. She slapped the handle of the chair so violently that some debris jumped out of the hole.


    "How could he let this troublesome woman teach us? Especially in the year when we are going to have the general wizard level examination! "


    "We''ve never had a defense against the dark arts teacher." Harry said, "you know, as Hagrid told us, no one wants the job. They say it''s bad luck."


    "Yes, but hire someone who actually refuses to teach us magic! What is Dumbledore doing? "


    "And she''s trying to get someone to watch for her," said Ron sullenly. "Remember when she said she wanted us to come and let her know when we heard about the mysterious man''s return?"


    "Of course she''s watching us, obviously, but why did fudge call her here?" Said Hermione suddenly.


    "A deal is more of a compromise Dumbledore needs." "Professor of defense against the dark arts at Hogwarts is not a popular position. This is also part of it. More importantly, it is an important means used by the Ministry of magic to intervene in Hogwarts. I have met Umbridge in the Ministry of magic. In fact, Fudge trusts Umbridge very much, which can be said to be Fudge''s confidant, and she is also the Vice Minister of the Ministry of magic. This work is natural for her It''s the best way to do it. "


    "OK, ok..." Harry was a little tired and said, "can''t we just do our homework, don''t mention that."


    Several people nodded.


    They took out their schoolbags from one corner and went back to their seats. You''ve just come back from dinner.


    Harry lowered his head, but could still feel the eyes he was drawing.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 858

    "Well, let''s do Snape''s homework first How about it? " Ron said suspiciously, putting his quill into the ink bottle. "These things are about Moonstone, and its role is in the making of every potion."


    He mumbled and wrote what he said from the top of the parchment.


    "Here," he underlined the inscription and looked at Hermione with an expectant look. "So, what is the composition of Moonstone and how to use it in making potions?"


    But Hermione wasn''t listening. Her eyes drifted to the far corner of the room. Fred, George and Lee Jordan are sitting in the middle of a group of freshmen who are chewing on what Fred is holding in his hand.


    "The effect of Moonstone is not very powerful. Generally, there are magic potions about lunar feldspar. A bottle needs about half a standard moon feldspar powder, which is added in the middle of boiling to neutralize the medicine..." Seeing that Hermione was not in a mood, Fanlin bowed his head and answered, "this is the basic knowledge, which is available in the second grade potion Textbook..."


    "No, it can''t. They''re going too far." Said Hermione suddenly, standing up with a look of fury.


    "Come on, Fanlin..."


    "I What are you doing? " Van Lim was a little stunned. He didn''t notice the change of Hermione''s look, and Ron was diligently writing van Lin''s words on his parchment.


    "And you, Ron, we have to stop them." Hermione said that in a flash she had the dignity of a prefect.


    Van leen looked into the distance, only then did he realize that everyone was almost back, while Fred and George were searching for the bad guys among the rest of Gryffindor.


    "You know very well that they are selling snake cutting boxes, or emetics, or"


    "psychedelic drugs?" Harry hinted in a whisper.


    As if by an invisible stick on the head, freshmen one by one suddenly collapsed on the seat, on the floor, their tongues curled.


    Most of the onlookers were laughing, but Hermione was silent, directing from where Fred and George were standing on the clipboard, watching the unconscious freshmen closely.


    Ron rose from his chair, hesitated, and murmured to Harry.


    "She messed up everything." Then he sat down deeply in the chair.


    "That''s enough." Hermione told Fred and George that they both looked a little surprised.


    "Yes, you''re right," George said, nodding. "It''s strong enough, isn''t it?"


    "I told you in the morning that you can''t test your garbage on students."


    "We paid them." Said Fred indignantly.


    "I don''t care about that. It''s very dangerous."


    "And garbage?"


    "Quiet, Hermione. They''re all right." Li said comfortingly as he walked past the first graders, putting the purple candy in their open mouths.


    "Yes, look, they wake up." Said George.


    Many freshmen are confused. Many people seem surprised to find themselves lying on the ground or rocking in their chairs.


    Van Gogh and Fred are not sure what''s going to happen to them.


    "How are you feeling?" George gently asked a little dark haired girl who was lying on his feet.


    "I, I think so," she said, wobbly.


    "Perfect," Fred was very happy, but the next second Hermione had taken the snake cutting box and the vomit out of his hand.


    "It''s not perfect!"


    "But it is, and they are still alive, aren''t they?" Said Fred angrily.


    "You can''t do that. What if you make one of them sick?"


    "We don''t want them to get sick, we''ve tried it on ourselves, it''s just testing whether everyone responds the same way."


    "If you don''t stop, I''ll..."


    "Shut us up?" Fred asked, in a tone of "try it out.".


    "Punish us for copying?" George said, laughing triumphantly.


    All the onlookers in the room laughed. Hermione straightened up, her eyes narrowed, and her soft hair looked as if it had burst.


    Van Lin winked at Hermione''s side, motioning Fred and George not to challenge Hermione''s temper.


    But it didn''t make any sense. In the case of Fred and George, van Lin still summed up some useful things. To be wise is the king''s way.


    What else can I do?


    Tell Hermione, Fred and George that he provided some of the money and most of the technology?


    But Fred obviously didn''t care. Hermione was so familiar.


    "No," said Hermione firmly, her voice trembling with anger, "but I''ll write to your mother.""Oh, Hermione, you won''t," George said, taking a step away from her.


    "Oh, yes, I will," said Hermione sternly. "I can''t forbid you to eat these stupid things, but you can''t give them to freshmen."


    Fred and George seem to have been shocked. Obviously, just as they were concerned, Hermione''s threat had its cards in the cards.


    Hermione finally gave them a threatening look, throwing the snake cutting box and bag back into his hand and back to her chair by the fire.


    Ron shrank in his seat, his nose rubbing against his knees.


    "Thank you, Ron," Hermione said sarcastically.


    "You do it yourself." Grunted Ron.


    "And you, Fanlin..." Hermione said angrily, "you have to take responsibility. They are only freshmen, and you are the president of the student union..."


    "Well, well!" Fanlin quickly agreed, in fact, he is really useless as the president of the student union, at least until now, Fanlin has not understood what he wants to do?


    Hermione looked at her black parchment for a few seconds and said sharply, "Oh, not so good. I can''t concentrate. I''m going to sleep."


    Hermione said, as if remembering something else she had not done. She opened her pocket and Fanlin thought, maybe she would take out her book.


    But Hermione took out two deformed, hairy things, placed them carefully on the table near the fireplace, covered them with a small piece of screw like parchment and a broken quill, and stood back and watched with appreciation.


    "Tell me in Merlin''s name, what are you doing?" Said Ron, looking at her as if she were mad.


    "It''s a hat for the house elves.". She said briskly, putting her book back in the bag. "I''ve been doing these things since I came back to London. There''s no magic. My knitting is slow, but now I''m back at school, I can do a lot."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 859

    The next dawn was as dreary and rainy as the day before.


    Hagrid still didn''t come back, and there was no Hagrid at the breakfast table.


    Fanlin guessed that maybe Hagrid is still persistent in educating Gloop, and his mother can''t hold on for long. As long as Hagrid''s mother dies, it''s hard to imagine how a giant like Gloop can survive in the giant tribe.


    This is a very difficult thing. Although Gloop is powerful for ordinary people, it does not bring him any advantages in the giant tribe.


    "But there''s a good thing. There''s no Snape class today." Ron said happily. Hermione yawned a lot. Some coffee overflowed. She looked in a good mood.


    Ron asked her why she was so happy. She said simply, the hat was gone. It seems that house elves need freedom in the end.


    "I''ll bet you," Ron told her, "they may not be clothes for those hats. I don''t think those hats are like any hats. They''re more like messy bags."


    Hesitation Ron''s mouth was so cheap that Hermione didn''t speak to him all morning.


    In fact, after entering the fifth grade, the busy study filled a lot of blank school life. Even van Lin got more from his busy study.


    Double magic is achieved through double transformation, which is different from storing or delaying casting. It can greatly enhance the power of a magic spell by depicting two identical spells at the same time through a single wand or one handed cast.


    In other words, the current stage of saturation hit, otherwise how to achieve a basic magic spell enhancement?


    Simply relying on magic to enhance output?


    It''s not a simple question that one plus one equals two.


    In fact, both professor Felipe and Professor McGonagall talked to their students about the importance of the general wizard rank examination in the first five minutes of their class.


    "You have to remember," Professor Felipe, standing on a pile of books, glancing over the top of the table as usual, "these tests will affect your future for many years! If you haven''t considered your career carefully, it''s time to do so. At the same time, I think we will work harder than ever before so that we can be worthy of yourself. "


    Then they spent an hour practicing summoning spells, because Professor Felipe was obliged to do well in their general wizard level examination, so he gave the most incantation assignments ever.


    Similarly, other professors are also changing, if not worse, and this is not the same as before, which forced van Lin to put his research aside.


    It turns out that the real cutting-edge education in Hogwarts starts in the fifth grade, which is a dividing line. Not only is the general wizard level examination, but most witches work hard for the ultimate test.


    "You can''t pass the wizard rank test without strict application, practice and study," Professor McGonagall said harshly. "If you spend enough time studying, I don''t think everyone in the class can''t pass the general wizard level exam."


    Neville made a sad, skeptical voice. He had no talent in this field. He preferred to deal with plants.


    "Yes, so do you, lombarton," Professor McGonagall said. "There''s nothing wrong with your homework except lack of confidence. So we''re going to start practicing the vanishing charm today. They are simpler than magic charms, which are usually encountered in the ultimate wizard stage, but they are still the most difficult magic in your general wizard level examination


    She was right. Everyone found that the vanishing mantra was very difficult. Compared with the usual magic spell, everyone spent almost double the time practicing it.


    Van Lin is not included in this list. It can be said that in addition to some skills, Hogwarts has mastered all the magic spells he can master in the third and fourth grade. There is no problem in exerting it. For the training object given by Professor McGonagall, van Lin successfully made the snail disappear in place at the first practice.


    The same is true of Hermione. Under the guidance of van Lin, Hermione successfully made the snail disappear in the third practice. Professor McGonagall added Gryffindor 0 points for this.


    Then the two of them became one of the few people who had not been assigned homework. To my surprise, Laura also finished the magic spell before class ended.


    Harry and Ron are not so lucky.


    Harry seems to lack some talent in mastering the vanishing charm. Until the end of class, his snail did not intend to cooperate with him. He was still dead.


    Ron, on the other hand, looked hopefully at his faded snails, but only so. His snails seemed tired and motionless on the table.


    There''s no way.


    Professor McGonagall asked the other students to practice the mantra all night, ready to practice the vanishing spell with snails the following afternoon. Now they have an amazing amount of homework to do.


    Harry and Ron spent lunch in the library looking for the role of Moonstone in the preparation of reagents.


    Hermione didn''t go with them because she was annoyed by Ron''s denigration of her woolen hat.In the afternoon, when they started their magic biology protection class, Harry''s head began to ache again.


    However, this is not accompanied by any fantasy, just a simple headache, Fanlin can not help but sigh that he is a little sensitive.


    It was cool and windy, and they walked across the lawn to Hagrid''s cottage next to the forbidden forest, and felt the scattered raindrops on their faces.


    Professor grabland is waiting for students at the front door of Hagrid''s house, with a long table full of twigs in front of her.


    When Harry and Ron came up to her, there was a big laugh behind them, and they turned around and saw Malfoy striding over, surrounded by Slytherin''s associates. He''s talking about something very interesting, because Clara, Goyle, pansy Parkinson and others kept snickering at the table.


    Judging by the way they had always treated him, Fanlin had no difficulty in guessing that they were pranking again.


    "Is everyone here?" When Slytherin and Gryffindor arrived, "let''s get started. Who can tell me what these things are?"


    The twigs on the table jumped into the air and turned into small woody goblins. Each had many knots and green hands and feet. At the end of the hand, there were two fingers like twigs, a flat, barklick face, and a pair of beetle brown eyes shining.


    "Hushuluoguo (the name of a kind of magical creature, where does the magical animal appear. £©"Hermione said quickly," they''re tree protectors, and they''re always on the trees that make magic wands. "


    "Give Gran five more points," said Professor grapram. "Yes, they are tree keepers, and, as Miss Granger has just said, they often live on the trees used to make magic wands. Do any of you know what they eat


    "Sawdust," Hermione quickly replied. Such questions are not difficult for Hermione. They are all basic operations.


    "Good. Five more. So, when you need to get some leaves or wood from a tree that''s covered in a tree, it''s best to take some sawdust as a gift to distract or calm them down. They don''t look dangerous, but once he''s pissed off, they try to gouge out human eyes with their fingers, so, as you can see, it''s very sharp. So if you want to get closer to him and get some sawdust and a pitchfork - I have enough for each of you to take three. I want you to sketch them for me at the end of class. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 860

    "Where''s Hagrid?" Harry asked her as each of the other students was picking out the pitchfork.


    "Don''t worry about it." Professor grabland said the attitude was the same as the last time Hagrid knew he couldn''t come back to teach.


    Malfoy, holding the biggest tree protecting cauldron in his hand, sidled through Harry, and his Doudou face was full of triumphant smiles.


    "Maybe," murmured Malfoy, so that only Harry could hear, "that dirty idiot might have hurt himself."


    "It''s possible if you don''t shut up." These words came out of Harry''s mouth.


    "Or maybe he thinks his rotten body is too big, if you keep blowing at me." As Malfoy walked away, he slapped Harry with his elbow, which made him feel a sharp pain.


    Did Malfoy know anything? His father was a total Death Eater; what did he have about Hagrid''s troubles or about the secret order?


    He ran to the back of van Lin and Hermione, who were squatting on the grass a certain distance from the treetop, trying to calm it down so that it could stay there for a long time, so that they could finish the sketch.


    Harry also took out the parchment and quill and squatted beside them and told them what Malfoy had just said.


    "Dumbledore will know what happened to Hagrid?" Said Hermione immediately. "Malfoy felt that we were very anxious from the performance just now. It also told Malfoy that we didn''t know exactly what was going on. We have to pretend to ignore it now, Harry. Here, help me grasp the pitching pot for a while, so I can draw its head "


    " yes, "Malfoy said slowly in the nearest group." my father talked to the minister a few days ago. You know, it seems that the Ministry is determined to reform the current education system, so if there are too many incompetents here, he will They will be driven away at once


    "Ouch


    Harry pinched the saucepan so tightly that it nearly crushed it, so that it scratched Harry''s hand with its sharp fingers, leaving two deep scratches.


    Harry threw it away quickly.


    Clara and Goyle had long hoped that Hagrid would be fired, but they couldn''t even grasp the tree protection pot with laughter. They fled into the forest on one side and got into the stem of a tree.


    Hermione bandaged Harry''s wound with a handkerchief.


    Malfoy''s mockery was still ringing in his ears.


    "If he dares to shout once more that Hagrid is a fool," said Harry, biting his teeth.


    "Harry, don''t mess with Malfoy. Don''t forget, he''s the prefect now, and he''ll give you any trouble," Ron worried.


    "Oh? I''d like to see how he got me into trouble Ron laughed, but Hermione frowned.


    "Don''t worry about Harry." Van Lin opened his mouth. "I can assure you that Hagrid is now..."


    "Oh, come on, Fanlin, I know he''s in the giant tribe, but what should he do if something happens to him? Besides, you''ve solved the problem. He hasn''t come back, and the woman in the Ministry of magic..."


    "You think too much, Harry." Vaseline shook his head. "Besides, it''s not as bad as you think. Hagrid just wants to be with his family."


    "Relatives? Giant? " Harry asked, "so yes, what is he going to do, waiting to be fired from Hogwarts?"


    "I think you need to calm down." Fanlin said faintly, "don''t you think you''re a little grumpy now?"


    "I think Hagrid will do his best to come back as soon as possible. That''s it. " Hermione also said.


    Harry stopped talking. They walked quickly across the lawn. The weather was gray and it was hard to guess whether it was going to rain.


    When they got to the greenhouse, Harry said in a low voice.


    "Don''t sue me. You think that woman grapram teaches very well." He added in disgust.


    "Of course, I will not." Hermione said calmly.


    "Because she will never be better than Hagrid." Harry said firmly that the magic protection lesson they had just experienced made them completely disappointed.


    The nearest door to the greenhouse opened and some fourth graders, including Ginny, poured out. A cheery greeting passed. A few seconds later, Luna came out from behind, following the class just now.


    Luna has a hemorrhoid on her nose and her hair is all tied up on her head. When she saw Harry, her eyes were obviously bulging and came straight to Harry.


    Many of his classmates watched curiously.


    Without even the most basic Hello, Luna took a deep breath and said, "I believe the man who can''t even mention his name has come back, and I believe you fought him and escaped."


    "Er - all right," Harry said awkwardly.


    Luna had two carrot earrings, and Pavati and ravend seemed to notice, pointing to her earlobe and giggling."You can laugh," Luna said, her voice rising, and then Parvati and lavender laughed louder than they had when they laughed at her dress.


    It seemed that she was not interested in this. Luna shook her head and left. She was just like this.


    Anyway, Fanlin thinks Luna is still quite interesting. If she is a girl, she will be laughed at for sure.


    However, Luna''s style of doing things is still jumping off as usual.


    One second she was still trusting Harry, and the next, Luna left them as if nothing had happened. Two carrot Earrings kept shaking, which made ravend laugh even more.


    And Harry was thinking about the evil horse with wings that he saw that night, yeki!


    He was still wondering how Luna saw them. He''s been in a bit of a slump lately. Is she lying?


    But just before Harry was thinking about it, Ernie came up to him.


    "I hope you know, Potter," he said in a very high volume, "that it''s not just the geeks who believe you. I personally believe in you 100%. My whole family is on Dumbledore''s side, and so am I


    "Er - thank you very much, Ernie." Harry turned back, but he was very happy. Although Ernie should not have used such a loud volume on such occasions, Harry still expressed his deep gratitude for the trust of this normal person with nothing on his ear.


    Ernie''s words completely wiped the smile off Lavender Brown''s face.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 861

    It''s something that many people can''t understand.


    This is the behavior difference brought about by different ideas. There is no doubt that Ernie''s stand is a firm Dumbledore position, while lavender and others, more than individuals, are willing to believe in more official explanations.


    This is what the Ministry of magic has accumulated over the centuries, making more wizards willing to believe what they say and decide.


    Judgment is particularly important here, but people like Ernie, who don''t care what others think and express their positions directly, are rare in Hogwarts.


    However, today''s course still needs to continue. For van Lin, this is not a wonderful experience. Most of the ordinary wizard level examination content for him needs to be filled with some theories, and Hermione, as long as he has mastered the magic spell, he can also pass the ordinary wizard level examination.


    But they had to prepare for the final wizard exam.


    To no one''s surprise, sprout also began his class with a talk about the importance of the general wizard title examination.


    In fact, Harry wanted all the teachers to stop doing it.


    He is beginning to feel uneasy now. He felt his stomach twisted together and understood how much homework he had to do.


    And when Professor sprout gave them a paper, the feeling deteriorated significantly.


    Tired of stinking dragon dung, Professor sprout introduced a new fertilizer, and students in Gryffindor filed back to the tower.


    After an hour and a half, no one said much; it was another very long day.


    Harry began to starve to death. He was about to begin the first five o''clock confinement with Umbridge. Without even putting his schoolbag back in Gryffindor tower, he went straight to dinner, so that he could put aside what she had left with him.


    At the entrance of the hall, a loud, angry voice sounded, "Oh, Potter!"


    "What''s the matter?" He complains feebly and turns to face Angelina, who looks excited.


    "I''ll tell you what it is now," she said, coming straight up and thrusting her fingers into his chest. "How can you be late at five o''clock on Friday?"


    "What?" Harry said, "ah, by the way, the goalie trials!"


    "Now you remember!" Angelina yelled. "Didn''t I tell you you want to have a team test? Find someone who can work with everyone! Didn''t I tell you I reserved a special Quidditch venue? And you decide not to go! "


    "I didn''t decide not to go!" Harry said aggrieved, was stabbed by these unfair words. "I was locked up by the woman in Umbridge because I told her the truth about the man who couldn''t even say his name."


    "Of course, you can go to her and ask her if she can take time off," Angelina said excitedly. "I don''t care how you do it. You can tell her that the person whose name can''t be mentioned is just your fantasy, but you have to come."


    Angelina didn''t stop too much, turned and walked away.


    "What do you know?" When Ron, van Lin and Hermione entered the building, Harry said to them. "I think it''s better for us to check the puddlemere League during training before the hope of solving things is cut off. Angelina will stick to her own ideas. "


    "Why do you think it''s difficult to take a vacation from Umbridge?" Ron asked suspiciously.


    "Hope is almost zero," Harry said, somewhat dejected, tapping his plate with his wand and eating.


    "I''d better try, right? I don''t know if there''s another second incarceration or anything His mouth was full of potatoes. "I hope she won''t leave me too late tonight. You know we have to write three papers, practice the vanishing spell for Professor McGonagall, the summoning spell for Professor ferrich, finish the plant atlas, and start writing professor trawley''s stupid dream diary?"


    "Oh, that''s not much, Harry." "As a matter of fact, the four subjects are just good, and we should be glad that the magic animal protection class doesn''t ask for more," Van Lin said


    Ron groaned and looked at the ceiling. "It looks like rain."


    "What does this have to do with our homework?" Hermione raised her eyelashes.


    "It doesn''t matter." Ron said, drooping his head. He was just looking for something else to vent his energy.


    "Maybe..." Van Lin hesitated. "I suggest you take time to deal with Angelina, or Ron help you. Anyway, I don''t think Umbridge is so easy to solve. If possible, I hope you can protect yourself and don''t care about her."


    "What can she do to me? Labor? Copy? " Said Harry in surprise.


    "Maybe." Van Lin shrugged his shoulders. "I''m not sure, but it''s certainly not a good thing. Anyway, she didn''t invite you to tea, did she?"


    "Oh, come on, I won''t go if she asks me." Harry said, "if she''s willing to accept me, it''s too late for me.""I don''t think that''s true." Said Fanlin, and put away the book which Hermione had handed over.


    "But I don''t recommend that you fight her in her office." Hermione went on to say, "you know, the woman didn''t want to be as kind as she seemed."


    "Amiable?" Ron exclaimed, "the pink toad? I never found her so kind. "


    "Oh, it''s true, but that''s what she''s trying to put on, and there''s no doubt that some people will believe it, just as most people would like to believe in the prophet." Fanlin said lightly.


    "It''s definitely something wrong with their eyes and their brains." Harry said angrily, "they don''t know what happened, or what happened to you or me."


    "Keep it down, Harry." Hermione said quickly, "it''s not something that can be discussed in the auditorium."


    "They are blind." Harry said angrily, but then Harry kept his voice down.


    Van Lin is right. Now he is becoming more and more irritable. This is not a good phenomenon. Harry feels that he is not right, but this feeling


    "I''m full." Harry said angrily, "Angelina, you can help me deal with it. I''ll negotiate with that woman and see if I can..."


    "Good luck..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 862

    Five minutes to five, Harry said goodbye to van Lin and set off for Umbridge''s office on the third floor.


    As a matter of fact, as soon as Harry left, Harry had a delusion that the journey would be very bad, but since he had something to ask Umbridge, it was always good to be early.


    Thinking about it, Harry ran up and came out a little late, but two minutes later, Harry stood outside the door of Umbridge.


    Harry hesitated for a moment.


    As soon as he knocked on the door, Umbridge called in a sweet, greasy voice, "come in."


    Harry walked in carefully and looked around.


    He knew the three owners of the office.


    Girero lohat boasted all day long when he was here. When Lupin is here, if you visit, you will see charming dark creatures in the cage and pool. Fake Moody''s time is full of different instruments and artifacts used to detect false appearances and restricted areas.


    Now, it''s all different here.


    The surface was covered with cloth, and several vases were filled with dried flowers, each in its own place, with decorative plates hanging on one wall, and each of the giant colored kittens with different neckties around its neck.


    This originally very cute little guy, but through the pink color of Umbridge, Harry couldn''t help but feel cold, until Professor Umbridge spoke again.


    "Good evening, Mr. Potter." Harry began to look around, and he didn''t notice Umbridge at first because she was wearing a terrible patterned robe mixed with the color of the tablecloth behind her.


    "Good evening, Professor Umbridge," Harry said stiffly.


    "All right, sit down," she said, pointing to a small table and the straight back chair next to it. There was a piece of black parchment on the table that was ready for him.


    "Well," Harry didn''t move. "Professor Umbridge, well, before we start, I''d like to ask you if you can make me a request?"


    Umbridge''s protruding eyes narrowed and seemed to have discovered something interesting. "Oh, what?"


    "Well, I''m a member of the Gryffindor Quidditch team, and I''d like to take part in the five o''clock goalie trials on Friday, and I''m going to see if I can put it on another night without being locked up that night."


    Before he said that, looking at Umbridge''s expression, Harry knew it was not very good.


    "Oh, no," said Umbridge, laughing so much that she looked as if she had just swallowed a particularly juicy fruit. "Oh, no, no, no, it''s your punishment for spreading evil, a dirty, distracting story, Mr. porter. Punishment certainly doesn''t make it convenient for those who deserve it, and more than that, you do tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, Friday Yes, you must. You must be confined as required. I think it''s a good thing that you miss what you want, and it enhances the effectiveness of the course. "


    Harry felt the blood rush to his head, and there was a crash in his ear.


    "Evil, dirty, distracting stories," is that about him?


    Umbridge looked at him slightly, still wide open and smiling. Although she knew what Harry was thinking, she was still waiting to see if he would yell at her again at the tragic result.


    Harry looked away, threw his schoolbag on the chair and sat down.


    "Here," Umbridge said sweetly, "if we could control our temper, we would be better off, wouldn''t we? Now, please show me the charm, Mr. Potter, no, not with your pen, "she added as Harry bent over to open her schoolbag." you''re going to use my more special one. Here you are... "


    Said Umbridge, handing him a slender, black quill with an unusual point.


    "I want you to write, I can''t lie," she instructed softly.


    "How many times?" Asked Harry, pretending to be very polite.


    "Oh, as long as you remember," Umbridge said sweetly, "when you''re done, go."


    She went to her desk and sat down, facing a pile of parchment, as if writing a paper. Harry held up the black quill and found something missing.


    "You didn''t give me ink." Said Harry.


    "Oh, of course, you don''t need ink," Professor Umbridge said, with a smile in her voice suggesting something.


    Harry put the quill on the paper and began to write: don''t lie. He felt a pang of pain.


    The letters in red ink appear on parchment. At the same time, the letters appear on the back of Harry''s right hand, like a scalpel piercing his skin He even saw obvious cuts, the skin healed again, the red color was lighter than before, very smooth.


    Harry looked at Umbridge, and she was looking at him at the same time. There was a smile in her wide, disagreeable mouth.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Oh, nothing." Said Harry quietly. He looked at the parchment again, put the quill on it again and wrote, "I shouldn''t lie," and for a moment the back of his hand felt a burning pain.


    Again, the words seemed to enter his skin; again, they seemed to come out.As Harry continued to put these words on the parchment over and over again, he soon felt that his pen was out of ink and only his own blood was left. As you go on writing, these words seem to be constantly entering the skin and coming out, and they are constantly appearing on the next line.


    Night fell out of Umbridge''s window. Harry didn''t ask him when he could stop. He didn''t even look at his watch. He seemed to know she was waiting, and he was tired, but Harry didn''t show it at all. It seems as if he didn''t mind doing it all night, just kept opening the parchment and writing with a quill pen.


    "Come here," Umbridge said after hours.


    Harry stood up. His hand is still stinging. When he looked down, he found that the wound had healed, but the skin was covered with red blood.


    Hand. She said.


    Harry reached out.


    When she touched Harry''s wound with her short, thick, ring worn, disgusting finger, Harry tried to restrain himself from shaking.


    "Tut! Tut! I didn''t expect to have so much impact on you. " She said with a smile. "Then, you go on to-morrow night! You can go now. "


    Harry walked out of the office without saying a word. It''s very quiet in the school. It must be midnight now. He walked slowly out of the corridor, and when he turned the corner to make sure that Umbridge couldn''t hear him, Harry began to run. He had no time to practice the vanishing mantra, to write a diary about his dreams every day, and to finish his atlas of plants, let alone his paper.


    The next morning, he didn''t eat breakfast to write some artificial dreams as homework for their first class, divination class, and was surprised to find that Ron was also around him in rags.


    "Why didn''t you do it last night?" Harry asked, while Ron was busy in the spacious common room. Ron fell asleep yesterday as soon as Harry came back.


    Ron was mumbling, "something else," scribbling on parchment.


    "That''s all I have to do," said Ron, trying to close the diary. "I said I dreamt that I was buying a new pair of shoes so she couldn''t see anything in them, could she?"


    They quickly ran to the north tower to gather. "What about the confinement at Umbridge yesterday? What does she want you to do


    Harry hesitated for a few seconds and then said


    "write!"


    "That doesn''t seem bad, and then, eh?" Said Ron.


    "No more." Said Harry.


    "Hey - I almost forgot - did she leave you on Friday?"


    "No Harry said solemnly


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 863

    "How do you feel, Harry?"


    "What do you mean? If it was last night''s goalie selection, I''m sorry Harry bowed his head back, and then naturally retracted his left hand. It must be admitted that Umbridge''s method was very clever. Except for some red marks, Harry left nothing on his hand.


    In fact, today is another bad day for Harry. He did the worst in metamorphosis class. He didn''t practice the vanishing spell at all.


    Then he gave up lunch to finish the plant spectrum. At the same time, Professor McGonagall, Professor spatholow and Professor trawley gave them a bunch of homework that Harry was not going to finish that night.


    And because he''s going to ummrich''s for the second time tonight. Finally, on the way to dinner with him, Angelina told him that the team would have a training session tomorrow before the new players came. Harry didn''t expect him to escape Umbridge''s confinement tomorrow.


    "I''m in jail." Harry yelled as Angelina and Harry walked together. "Do you think I want to be in that old toad''s house or play Quidditch with you?"


    "It''s just writing," said Hermione, comforting Harry, who had no appetite as he stood on the bench looking at the meat and pie.


    "It''s not a terrible punishment, really."


    Harry opened his mouth, then closed it again, just nodding. It''s not sure whether or not Enrique and vrollin told him what was going on in the room.


    He just wanted people not to think he was afraid. It only makes the whole thing worse and more humiliating.


    He felt vaguely that there would be a secret war between him and Umbridge, so he decided not to complain to Hermione.


    "That''s what he did to you?" Fanlin said uncertainly that, in fact, he could not guarantee what Umbridge would do to Harry. What he did not see could not be regarded as valid.


    "Oh, of course It''s just a lot of trouble. " Harry said quickly.


    "I''m full. Maybe I should go there earlier and finish the transcription, so that I can spare time to finish my homework." Harry crammed two mouthfuls and left in a hurry.


    In fact, the second confinement was as bad as the first, and the skin on the back of the hand slowly turned red and inflamed.


    Harry thought it might not be cured for a long time.


    Soon, the incision was deeply etched into his hand, and Umbridge, perhaps, would be satisfied. She never breathed a loud breath in the room. However, he did not say a word during his confinement, except "good evening" and "good night".


    Harry had a lot of homework. When he returned to Gryffindor''s common room, he was tired and wanted to go to bed, but he opened his book and began to write a paper on Moonstone powder that Snape had arranged.


    When he finished, it was 2:30 in the morning. He knew he was pathetic, but it didn''t help; unless he was going to be locked up by Snape.


    Then he quickly wrote out the answers to Professor McGonagall''s questions, and clumsily revised the papers assigned by Professor spatholow. As for Professor trawley''s diary, he hoped that he could have a good dream.


    Harry cleaned up what he saw, and then hobbled back to bed. When he put on his pajamas, he immediately fell asleep.


    Thursday passed in fatigue.


    Ron seemed sleepy, too, though Harry didn''t know why. Harry as like as two peas in the third time, except for 2 hours later, "I can''t lie" still disappeared from Harry''s back, and he continued to stay on top of it and dripping blood continuously.


    Pausing to continue writing caused Professor Umbridge to come and have a look.


    "Ah," she said gently, turning around the table to examine him and his wand. "Yes. This should remind you, shouldn''t it? You can go tonight. "


    "Shall I come again tomorrow?" When halinin can use his left hand to pick up the bag without his sensitive right hand.


    "Oh, of course," said Professor Umbridge, laughing more brightly. "Yes, I think tomorrow night''s work will make my message more profound in your heart."


    Harry never thought that there would be a teacher more annoying than Snape in the world, but when he went back to Gryffindor tower, he thought there was someone worse than Snape.


    "She''s terrible!" Harry kept swearing in his heart, as he climbed the stairs on the seventh floor, "she''s very evil, hateful, crazy old - ''


    " Ron? " He reached the top of the stairs, turned right, and met Ron, who was lurking behind a statue of a knight, clutching to the handle of his broomstick.


    When he saw Harry, he jumped up in surprise and tried to put his sweeping star behind him.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Well? Nothing? What are you doing here Asked Harry, frowning. "Come on, you must tell me! What are you hiding here for? "


    "I am I''m avoiding Fred and George, if you have to know, "said Ron," they just walked past a group of freshmen. I bet they''re experimenting with freshmen. I mean, they can''t do experiments in the common room right now. No, Hermione''s not here"But what are you doing with your broomstick? You can''t fly it here, can you?" Asked Harry.


    "I Well OK, OK, I''ll tell you, but don''t laugh, OK Ron said shyly, his face slowly, little by little. "I I think I''ve been a Gryffindor goalkeeper and now I''ve got a decent broomstick. That''s it. Go ahead. Laugh


    "I''m not laughing," said Harry. Ron blinked. "This is wonderful! Are you really on the team? That''s cool! I''ve never seen you as a goalkeeper. Are you good at it


    "I I''m not bad yet, "said Ron.


    Ron seemed very relieved by Harry''s reaction. "Charlie, Ford and George always ask me to be a goalkeeper during their training in the summer vacation."


    "So you practiced last night?"


    "Every night except Tuesday, just do my best, that''s it. I put a spell on the gobbler to make it come to me, but it wasn''t easy and I didn''t know how useful it would be Ron looked uneasy and enthusiastic.


    "Fred and George are going to be ashamed after I''ve finished the tryout and they''ve been saying I''m too proud ever since I became prefect."


    "I wish I had been there," Harry said bitterly as they left the common room together.


    "Yes, it is - what''s on the back of your hand?" Harry just raised his right hand to hide, but Ron found out.


    "It''s just a small wound Nothing It is... "


    "She wants you to write?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 864

    "Is that what you mean by writing?"


    Hermione was so angry, "how could she do this to you? This This should be regarded as.... "


    "Corporal punishment." Fanlin frowned and said, "it can be said that she is abusive at all."


    "If the two of us didn''t run into you here, would you still want to hide it?" Asked Hermione harshly. Harry just stepped back and didn''t speak.


    "The old witch Ron whispered in disgust that several people walked slowly forward. When they stopped in front of the portrait of the fat lady, who was dozing on the frame.


    ¡±She''s sick! Go to Professor McGonagall and tell her! " Ron said suddenly.


    "No," said Harry at once, "I won''t let her fully understand and touch me."


    "Touch you? You can''t let her leave like this! I mean, you can''t let Umbridge go on like this. "


    "I don''t know how much Professor McGonagall can control her," said Harry.


    "Dumbledore, then, tell Dumbledore!" Hermione also said that Vaseline looked at Harry in some embarrassment, and Harry should be very disgusted to do so.


    But Hermione seems to have found the straw, in fact, only Dumbledore


    "No," Harry said weakly.


    "Why not?" Hermione said in surprise, "Harry, you are being treated unfairly."


    "That''s my business! And he cares enough Harry said without hesitation.


    But that''s not the real reason. Dumbledore has not spoken to him since July, so Harry decided not to ask him for help again.


    "Well, I think you should -" Ron was just about to start his long speech when she was interrupted by the fat lady, who had been watching them all the time, and now it burst out.


    "Are you going to tell me the password, or are you going to keep me awake until you''ve finished talking?"


    "Oh, of course, we..."


    "Harry and I won''t go in. You and I will, Harry." Van Lin suddenly grabbed Harry and went downstairs.


    "What are you doing, Fanlin? I have a lot of homework..."


    "Who cares about him?" "You''re going to be put in detention at Umbridge, but we''ve got to fix this," Van leen said


    "You two..." Hermione said, trying to catch up


    "Don''t come here, Hermione. I''ll try to..." Van Lin said quickly, pulling Harry to the third floor.


    In fact, Fanlin didn''t know much about witchcraft. If he didn''t really go to Egypt, he didn''t even know much about it.


    However, since I have been there, naturally, there is no reason for Fanlin to overlook the most common form of magic on the African continent.


    For most European witches, the status of witchcraft is not much better than that of black magic, and in the strangeness of magic, witchcraft is even better.


    In fact, witchcraft is the origin of most magic. More or less, the witches at that time would have some. Otherwise, why would a wizard be called a wizard instead of a wizard.


    Most of the magic still retains the original characteristics from witchcraft, and magic is just a kind of sorcery that has been strengthened in some aspects.


    As for the quill, there is no doubt that this is not the effect that basic magic can achieve. It can be said that the quill pen mentioned by Harry is undoubtedly the product of a form of witchcraft, and the function of the above witchcraft is to transform one''s own blood. It can also be said that another form of curse is similar to that of touching people sharing damage, or transferring effects, before passing through As for the transformation of blood, although he does not know witchcraft, he knows several similar black magic. As long as he studies carefully, he should be able to crack the witchcraft in this quill pen


    Anyway, Fanlin thinks so. If it''s really impossible, you can ask Bill and their help. It''s not difficult to find a person who is proficient in witchcraft in Egypt. However, can Harry agree? It seems that Harry doesn''t intend to go through the order of the Phoenix. If he does


    Of course, it is necessary to solve this problem. This is only the first step. Solving the magic on a quill can not prove anything, and it is not helpful to drive away Umbridge. However, it can at least avoid similar injuries to others in the future. If we can counter it, we can completely eliminate the idea of such cruel punishment after Umbridge.


    Against such a wizard, being too decent and too bottom line is actually the biggest obstacle. You should never use your own standards to measure the behavior of a psychopathic wizard, because your thinking can''t connect with each other.


    However, we have to admit that, in order to achieve the goal, it may be easier and more effective to use soul snatching mantras, poisons, curses and other things.


    These can''t be done. Anyway, van Lim doesn''t care. Different people need different standards. For example, Umbridge, it''s hard to say that he chooses to be bound by rules and regulations?Kindness to the enemy is cruelty to oneself. Of course, up to now, I''m just talking about it, because there''s nothing worth going to let van Lin pull himself down. What''s more, Dumbledore and the professors in the school would not agree with it. If we were found out that he would be locked up in Azkaban''s rhythm every minute.


    However, the black magic such as soul snatching mantra, when you think about it now, Fanlin is really used a lot. However, most of them treat their enemies, and more are just the best choice. What''s more, they can''t make better choices with their own strength at that time.


    The degree of hostility can be divided into three or six grades. In any case, Umbridge was more intense than the undulating demons, at least the degree of disgust.


    Voldemort is still a good explanation for the madman wizard who deprives all humanity by splitting the soul.


    Everyone is in the pursuit of power, and Voldemort chose the wrong way.


    Voldemort did kill a lot of people, and his mother also because of this


    However, metamorphosis seems to be even more disgusting, at least this is what Van Lin now experiences.


    However, Fanlin can be sure that these extreme means will be found.


    Now, Fanlin is considering whether he should abandon his previous actions and attitudes and take some radical measures.


    Since disgust, naturally there is no need to hide, which can not bring him any substantial benefits, or you can never expect Umbridge to suddenly change his temperament.


    The premise that this happens is that Umbridge is controlled by one of them with a soul snatching spell. Under such premise, even if Umbridge is naked at Hogwarts


    Oh, come on, it''s a bit of a hot eye, but some radical measures are still necessary.


    For example, van leen is now trying to break into Umbridge''s office with Harry, which is a good start.


    In addition to finding that damned black quill, you can also check Umbridge''s personal letters and all kinds of information to see if there is anything valuable. Maybe you will find evidence of her guilt.


    If something bigger is involved, it becomes very exciting.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 865

    "Are we sure we want to go in?"


    With the help of the fire, Harry watched Umbridge walk downstairs with her fat body.


    "What is she going to do so late?"


    "Maybe it''s going back to the Ministry of magic, or she doesn''t live here at all. It won''t be good. She needs time to understand the changes in Hogwarts, but it''s just that we can sneak in without any risk." Van Lim quickly said that what they were waiting for was Umbridge to leave, or go straight in?


    Van Lim didn''t learn any magic through walls, and Umbridge couldn''t have put his office there unprepared. No doubt, Professor Snape''s office style, so they had to be careful.


    "Come on, let''s go in." Fanlin pulls Harry and walks into the defense against the dark arts classroom.


    In fact, the defense against the dark classroom is not a popular place, because the practice of defense against the dark always requires some materials or objects. If it is put at night, the dark will magnify the terror unlimited.


    However, the arrival of Umbridge has changed this situation. There is no superfluous decoration. Adhering to the Muggle style classroom, in addition to tables and chairs, there is still a piece of blackboard that has not been replaced.


    "Wait a minute, Harry." "We have to be more careful," Van leen said


    "What''s the problem?"


    Vaseline shook his head, accompanied by the magic of the stimulation, cold vision in an instant to van Lin brought a different feeling.


    The veins of magic circulation appear on the wall in front of you.


    This is very complicated. The magic veins arranged by Umbridge are mixed with those not completely cleared by previous professors


    "Look here, Harry." Van Lin said, with his wand on a node above, a smear of blue light from the contact place spread out, like a spider web covering the whole defense against the Dark Arts Office.


    "A trigger magic array. Fortunately, I can temporarily block it with magic. However, there should be similar defense in the room, so we Oh, we should have taken our invisibility cloak. "


    "Well I''ll get it? " Harry tried to ask, and then he thought he was a bit of an idiot.


    "Forget it, there''s not enough time." Said Fanling, poking Harry''s forehead with his wand To be sure, a little bit above the head, a cold feeling poured down from the top. The cold touch could not help but make Harry twitch


    Then Fanlin came to Umbridge''s office, waved his wand gently, and the door opened.


    Harry swallowed it unconsciously and confronted the professor in Hogwarts. Although he said it was not twice, he now sneaked into a professor''s office


    In fact, except for those ugly cats playing on the plates on the wall, the office is very quiet.


    Fanlin closed the door gently. When his eyes fell on the cats, he immediately frowned and stopped.


    "Oh, no, no!" Van Lin shook his head and pointed his wand directly at the plates, and all the cats stopped. "You''ve got to stay quiet and I''ll revise your data later if you don''t mind."


    This is a surveillance magic. If someone breaks into the office, Umbridge will get a message from the cat as soon as possible.


    In addition, there seems to be a lot of defense magic in this room. This woman is very careful.


    Fanlin thoroughly checked again, and then lifted the magic body mantra on the two people. The feeling of the phantom body mantra was not very good.


    However, Fanlin saw Umbridge''s caution. Except Professor Snape, Fanlin had never seen any normal person so careful.


    Yes, Umbridge also has some problems in his mind, but he can''t praise his magic level.


    They are some basic magic that can be easily cracked without any difficulty. It seems that when he was in school, Umbridge didn''t pay much attention to the accumulation of knowledge about magic patterns.


    As he thought, he waved his wand and began to examine Umbridge''s desk, the drawers opening one after another.


    Everything flew out, forming a circle in the air, quickly skimming in front of his eyes. With the help of reading magic, Fanlin quickly read all the letters of Umbridge. After all, there is no way to be sure whether Umbridge will come back, so we must as soon as possible. As for Harry, Fanlin chooses to let Harry play.


    Pieces of parchment flew from mid air to his hands. Van Lin took a simple look and let them fly back into the air again.


    Among them, Fanlin saw the letters that Umbridge wrote to fudge this evening that had not yet been sent out, and many of Fudge''s replies and the parts that had not yet been sent out. She roughly classified all the people in Hogwarts into several categories.


    Fudge''s purpose is only one, that is to drive Dumbledore away from the school. No matter what method, as long as Dumbledore leaves the school, in the eyes of fudge, Dumbledore has no threat in addition to his strength.Of course, maybe fudge didn''t realize the fact that Dumbledore was powerful. The old wizard was always accompanied by the decline of his strength, and Dumbledore had not used magic in front of most people for many years, and vaseline was the kind he had seen with his own eyes.


    Umbridge''s letter is to confirm his, um, authority. In fact, Fudge is planning to improve Umbridge''s status, which is conducive to their work.


    Hogwarts senior investigator, in addition to the specific details of Hogwarts, more is this matter.


    Fudge gave Umbridge a lot of future prospects and contacts. The most important one was that fudge advised Umbridge to use the power of the senior investigator to get rid of a professor as soon as possible, try to challenge Dumbledore''s authority, make him lose his prestige in school, and prevent students from practicing any duel related magic practice.


    Of course, also let Umbridge pay more attention to Harry and pay close attention to what he has done.


    To van Lin''s surprise, he also appeared in the list of key observations. Maybe it was the president of the student union who made fudge pay attention to some very serious problems. Otherwise, as a grandmother and influence, Fudge should pay attention to it.


    However, this time, Fudge completely drew Fanlin to the opposite side, although he said that he had not even fought for it.


    According to Umbridge''s request and Fudge''s reply, the Hogwarts senior investigator''s plan will be issued in the form of an education order, with the latest education order coming next week at the latest.


    The core of this education order is that the senior investigator has the highest authority on all punishment, sanction and deprivation of rights of Hogwarts students in the future, and has the right to modify such punishment, sanction and deprivation of rights made by other teachers.


    By then, Umbridge will be able to intervene in all matters of Hogwarts, not just in his own classroom.


    In addition, van leen saw a piece of advice that Mr. filch wrote to Umbridge.


    The administrator of Hogwarts Castle seems to have taken refuge in Umbridge for the first time, and offered a management proposal enthusiastically. The above is about the use of various punishments for students, including reinstatement of whipping and staff punishment. Filch has been keen on these, and Fanlin is not surprised.


    And the other thing that any Lin cares about is Malfoy.


    Following the usual Malfoy style, Lucius wrote to Umbridge asking her to take care of Draco in the school and promised to give her necessary support and help in her reform.


    This seems to be the inevitable result, but the Death Eater, Umbridge, does not seem to be qualified, and now it is just a metamorphosis.


    As for those quills, it''s easy to make them invalid with a little hand and foot, which is probably the happiest thing for Harry, but what price Umbridge should pay becomes a question worth thinking about.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 866

    In fact, before Harry could feel the relief of Umbridge''s ugly expression, an unexpected letter broke several people''s good moods.


    Although prepared, Percy''s change was disappointing to van Lin.


    Percy was too blind to believe in the Ministry of magic instead of Hogwarts, who had always supported him.


    In fact, it was a pleasant evening back in the Gryffindor public lounge, and Harry was happily working on his homework.


    "Isn''t that Hemel?" Hermione said in surprise.


    "Ah, it is!" Ron whispered, dropping his quill and standing up. "It''s Percy. What does he give me?"


    Ron went to the window and opened it. Piggy flew in with all his strength, stopped on Ron''s parchment and held out the foot with the letter tied.


    Ron took the letter, and the owl left immediately, leaving only a dark footprint on Ron''s satellite image.


    "It was Percy''s handwriting, indeed." Said Ron, quietly retreating back to his chair and staring at the words on the outside of the scroll: Hogwarts, Gryffindor house, Ron Weasley.


    Ron looks at letters from other people, Percy, which makes Ron a little uncertain. Percy has become a disappointment to the Weasleys, and now.


    "What do you think that is?" Harry asked.


    "Open it!" Hermione said eagerly, and Fanlin nodded. Anyway, sooner or later, it''s not necessary to speculate.


    Ron untied the scroll and began to read. The more he looked down, the more angry he became.


    When he finished reading it, he felt disgusted.


    Ron shoved the letter to Harry, van Lin and Hermione, and the three of them leaned over and read it together:


    Dear Ron: I''ve just heard (like a man in the Ministry of magic himself, your new teacher, Professor Umbridge) that you have become a prefect. When I was surprised by the news, I had to offer my congratulations first.


    I have to admit that I''ve always been afraid of you following what we call the "Fred and George" route, even more than following me, so you can imagine how I feel when you''ve stopped laughing at authority and taking on real responsibility.


    But I want to tell you something more important than congratulations, Ron. I want to give you some advice. That''s why I''m going against the usual way of sending early letters and writing to you at such a deep night. Hopefully, after reading this letter, I hope you can polish your eyes and eliminate your clumsy problems.


    From what the Ministry of magic told me, I know you''re still mixing Harry Potter and van leen Ayre together.


    I have to tell you, Ron, that there is no more dangerous thing to lose your position as prefect than to continue to associate with these two boys.


    Yes, I''m sure you''ll be surprised to read that - no doubt you''ll say Porter is the red man in front of Dumbledore, and so is van Lindel, who is also the new president of the student union - but I''m sorry to tell you that Dumbledore won''t be in Hogwarts for long, and his successor will be very different - perhaps more correctly - looking at both Personal performance.


    I don''t want to say more here, but if you look at tomorrow''s Prophet''s daily, you''ll get a better idea for the rumor - and hopefully you''ll find your true side!


    In particular, Ron, don''t tell Potter and Al that it''s bad for your future, and I''m here to tell you about your life after graduation.


    You have to know, our dad escorted porter to court, and porter was lectured throughout the wiesengamo hearing, and he didn''t look good when he came out.


    He came out just as an exception, and if you ask me, many of the people I''ve said think he''s guilty. It may be that you''re afraid to cut off Potter - I know he may be a madman, as far as I know, he''s very violent - but if you''re worried about this, or if you''re having a bad relationship with Potter, I urge you to say to Professor Umbridge, I''ll tell you, Umbridge is a truly pleasant woman.


    At this point, I will give you some other little advice. As I suggested above, Dumbledore''s regime may soon be over. You have to be loyal, Ron, but not to him, to the school and the Ministry of magic. I''m sorry to hear that. So far, Umbridge has been in a bit of trouble making the necessary changes for the Ministry of magic at Hogwarts (although she should be easier from next week - again, read tomorrow''s Daily Prophet! £©That''s all I''m talking about - a student who wants to help Umbridge will be very popular!


    I''m sorry that I can''t come to see you in the summer, which makes me criticize our parents, but I''m worried that we can''t live with them, because it''s very dangerous to continue to stay with Dumbledore. (if you ever write to mom, you can tell her for sure that Mundungus, a good friend of Dumbledore''s, has been attacked by the Ministry of magic because of his intrusion To Azkaban. Maybe that will make those who grind their shoulders open their eyes. )I think I''ve been very lucky to escape this humiliating person - minister fudge really can''t be more kind to me - and I hope, Ron, you don''t blind your eyes about your relationship with your parents, trust, misdirection in your actions.


    I sincerely hope that they will recognize their mistakes in time, and I am, of course, ready to accept the day of a full apology. Please think carefully about what I said, especially those related to Harry Potter and van leen Ayre. I wish you a prefect again!


    Your brother Percy


    Harry looks up at Ron in embarrassment.


    "Well," said Harry, pretending to be relaxed, trying to make his voice sound like a joke about the whole thing. "If you want to Er What is this Harry checked Percy''s letter "Oh, yes "Cut off the relationship" and me I swear I''m not violent. "


    "Put it back," said Ron, extending his arm.


    "He''s -" Ron said quickly, tearing Percy''s letter in two. "The world." he tore it into four pieces. "The biggest idiot!"


    Ron snorted coldly and then tore the whole letter into eight pieces.


    Ron threw the pieces into the fire.


    "Come on, we''ll finish something before dawn," he said briskly to Harry, pulling Professor McGonagall''s paper ahead of Harry. "Fanlin, come and help us..."


    Hermione looked at Ron with a queer look, then at Harry and vaseline, and it didn''t seem to take it seriously.


    As a matter of fact, van Lin was ready, starting with the letter from the broken shoes arriving on the table.


    ¡±Oh, Fanlin, you can continue to fiddle with your alchemy data, and Ron You put them here, "she said suddenly.


    "What?" Said Ron.


    "Give them to me and I''ll check them again," she said.


    "Are you so serious? Oh, Hermione, you can save lives, "said Ron." I can... "


    "I don''t think I''d like to, but..." Hermione paused, holding Harry and Ron''s papers in both hands.


    "We want you to make sure you''ll never leave your homework so late again," said Hermione, holding their papers in both hands, but she looked at the two men with a little mockery.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 867

    In fact, Percy''s letter did not let them take it to heart. Maybe in Percy''s eyes, they have a big problem, but in their eyes, Percy is not like this.


    But, inevitably, writing a letter can lead to some absurd ideas.


    But Sirius''s communication did allow everyone to recover from this state of being small.


    Sirius has brought some good news. At least, the influx of black wizards in Britain has been alleviated. However, Voldemort has not really taken the lead yet. In Norway, the convergence of vampires has also made the Ministry of magic achieve partial success, which is probably what will be reported in the next two days. However, tomorrow''s Prophet daily will pay more attention to it This is not the point.


    However, Sirius does not seem to intend to stay in the Ministry of magic. It is enough for the Ministry of magic to have Kingsley, Tonks and old Weasley. Now it is important to wait for the Yellow task.


    In any case, Sirius''s message made Harry calm down. At least, it was necessary to have a good sleep. It was not because they had made it to 12 o''clock. It was only because van Lin had added the rank of the revision operation. It was too slow for Hermione alone.


    The next day, they looked through Hermione''s Daily Prophet, hoping to find out what Percy had mentioned in her letter.


    However, before she could clear the owl stains on the top of the milk jug, Hermione gasped for breath and flattened the newspaper to reveal a picture of Dolores Jane Umbridge.


    And just then, Umbridge was smiling and blinking at them under the headlines.


    "The government is exploring educational reform. Dolores Jane Umbridge has been appointed the first senior prosecutor"


    "Umbridge?..." Senior prosecutor? " Harry''s face darkened, and half of his toast slipped from his fingers. "What does that mean?"


    Hermione read aloud, "a surprise change. Last night, the Ministry of magic passed new legislation to strengthen the management of Hogwarts schools"


    "in recent years, the minister has been deeply disturbed by the changes in Hogwarts," said Percy Weasley, a young assistant to the minister. "Many parents feel these changes in the school Dissatisfied, the minister has begun to respond to this situation. "


    "This is not the first time that Secretary Cornell fudge has been influencing the improvement of schools of witchcraft by introducing new legislation in recent weeks. Recently, the 22nd Education Act was promulgated on August 30 to ensure that if the current headmaster fails to find a suitable candidate, the minister will personally select the right person to take charge of it. "


    " that is why Dolores Jane Umbridge can be appointed as the teaching staff of Hogwarts. "Van Lin continued," Dumbledore can not find a suitable candidate, so Of course, her work has been fruitful


    After reading this, van Lin completely gave up the idea of reading. He had read those letters before, which were all the things in the letters, but became more complete.


    "She How Harry said out loud.


    "Don''t interrupt. There''s more." Hermione said seriously. "- fruitful. In general, in addition to teaching defense against the dark arts, the minister was provided with first-hand information on what happened at Hogwarts. This is the latest function of the Ministry of magic through the Education Act No. 23, which creates a new position - Senior prosecutor of Hogwarts. "


    "This is an exciting new phase in the minister''s plan to correct what people feel is a lowering of standards at Hogwarts," Percy Weasley added. "Prosecutors will have the right to inspect her fellow professors to make sure they meet the standards. At present, Professor Umbridge is qualified for this job, and we are glad to see that she is also very popular


    This latest change from the Ministry of magic has been strongly received by the parents of students in Hogwarts.


    "My mind can easily feel that Dumbledore is being evaluated fairly and objectively." "Over the past few years, most of us, and our children, have been concerned about Dumbledore''s bizarre decisions, and it''s gratifying to see that the Ministry of magic has begun to pay attention to the situation, mainly reflected in the previously controversial hiring of staff," said Lucius Malfoy, 40, from his Wiltshire residence Among them are lupin the werewolf, Hagrid of the giant lineage, and the insane predecessor, Auror moody. There are rumors, of course, that Dumbledore, once the greatest wizard of the International Federation and the head of the International Federation of witches, is no longer competent as the head of the prestigious Hogwarts School "


    an internal official of the Ministry of magic revealed yesterday that" I think the placement of prosecutors is the first step to ensure that the behavior of the headmaster of Hogwarts can make us relax " Sirius Black and grantini resigned after protesting against the placement of prosecutors at Hogwarts.


    "Hogwarts is a school, it''s not an outpost in cornes Fudge''s office!" "It''s a disgusting attempt to distrust Dumbledore," Mrs. merribe saidAfter reading the story, Hermione glanced over the table and looked at them.


    "Now we know why Umbridge is here! Cornell fudge even forced her to supervise us through the education act! And now he gives her the right to supervise and inspect other professors! " Hermione''s breath was a little short, and her eyes lit up! It''s unbearable! "


    "Sure," said Harry. He looked down at his right hand, which was holding tightly to the top of the table, at the white scars on his skin that Umbridge had ordered him to write. But the grin was spreading across Ron''s face.


    "What?" Hermione and Harry stare at him and say, "Oh, I can''t wait to see Professor McGonagall being examined," Ron says happily. Umbridge doesn''t know what he''s going to face. "


    "Good, quick," said Hermione, leaping out of her chair. "We''d better get there quickly, before Umbridge examines bins'' class. But Professor Umbridge didn''t check their magic history class A boring course on Monday, no basement in Snape There was nothing but Harry''s report of the Moonstone, scrawled in a corner like a spike in black.


    "I''m going to grade you like a grade test," snape smirked, glancing over them and looking at the assignments they handed in. You should have a realistic idea of what you expect from the exam! "


    Snape walked to the door of the classroom and turned to them. "The standard of homework is unpredictable. Most of you will face failure. This is the exam. I think it will have a huge impact on the reports on the diversity of venom antidotes. Maybe I should start locking up the inferior students with" d "? He snickered like Malfoy, adding, "some people get" D, "ha


    Harry understood, and Hermione was looking at him, trying to see what level he was getting. He put his report on Moonstone in his schoolbag as soon as he could, so that he could deceive himself and retain his personal feeling. In order not to give Snape any excuse to fail the course, Harry checked every instruction on the blackboard at least three times before he did it.


    However, his prudence did not make the color exactly like the green pine made by Vaseline, but it was at least not the pink like Neville''s. when he handed the reagent to Snape''s desk at the end of the class, he felt the disdain in Snape''s previously defiant eyes was lessened.


    As they came out of the basement and climbed the steps, Hermione said, "well done, at least not as bad as last week, was it?"


    "I think next time, Professor Snape will judge you more, but that''s a good thing for you." Van Lin patted Harry on the back, which made Harry''s back cold.


    "Come on, I don''t want to." Said Harry, quickening his pace.


    Van Lin and Hermione are helpless to follow up, and Ron is just confused.


    They walk to the entrance of the hall and get ready for lunch


    "it looks like this homework is not bad, isn''t it Hermione talks, while Ron and Harry are silent. She goes on, "I mean, of course, I don''t expect to get the highest grades. If he does according to the standards of the grade examination, it''s also a kind of affirmation of his own achievements if he can pass his requirements, isn''t it?"


    Harry felt uncomfortable with his voice.


    "Of course, compared with the actual test, there will be a lot of unforeseen things happening. However, we have enough time to improve. That is to say, the grade we get now is our benchmark. We can work hard on this basis, right Fanlin. "


    Fanlin looked at the unnatural Harry, but still gave Hermione a great affirmation. In front of this, um, things, it was useless to sell them.


    They sat together at the table of Gryffindor.


    "Obviously, if I get an ''o'', I''ll be thrilled." Hermione continued the discussion.


    "Hermione," Ron said sharply, "if you want to know what grade we got, just say hello."


    "I didn''t, I mean, well, if you can tell me..."


    "What I get is Mmm, P.... " Ron said as he scooped soup into the bowl, "how about it? Are you happy? "


    "But there''s nothing to be ashamed of," George, Jordan, and Fred came to their side, and Fred sat down on Harry''s right, and said, "it''s nothing to get an ''p''


    "But," Hermione asked, "doesn''t" P "mean anything?"


    "Poor, isn''t it?" Jordan said, "but it''s much better than the''d '', isn''t it? That stands for "terrible"


    Harry felt a little red in his face and coughed slightly to cover himself up. However, he found that Hermione was still immersed in the topic of wizard rank examination."That is to say, the ''o'' at the highest level stands for ''outstanding''," she said. "The back ''-..."


    "No, ''e''," George corrected. "E ''stands for'' exceeding expectations''. Fred and I often get ''e'' in all aspects, because we can always make test results feel better than expected."


    Except for the diligent Hermione, everyone else was laughed.


    "That''s to say," a "after" e "means" barely acceptable "to be the last level, right Said Hermione.


    "Of course," Fred replied, turning the bowl and carefully drinking the hot soup. "If you get ''p'' for ''poverty''," said Ron, raising his arms. "D ''for'' terrible ''


    "And" t''zhi reminds me.


    ¡°¡®t¡¯£¿¡± Hermione was puzzled and asked in surprise, "is there anything lower than''d ''? So what does "t" stand for? "


    "Sing aloud." George said quickly. Harry was amused. Although he was not sure whether George was joking or not, he imagined hiding his "t" in the grade examination with Hermione, but he immediately decided to work hard from now on.


    "Have you been examined by that senior prosecutor?" Fred went on. "No," said Hermione at once, "what? Have you been examined? "


    "Just before lunch," George said, "magic class."


    "What did she do?" Harry and Hermione asked in unison, and Fred shrugged.


    "Nothing, Umbridge just sat in a small corner, writing notes from time to time, and you know what kind of teacher flye was. He took her as a guest and didn''t interfere with his class at all. Besides, she didn''t ask any more questions. I just asked Lina two questions about the course and told her that the class was very good. In fact, it was the same, right


    "I don''t think it''s going to be too low on old flyer," George said. "He always lets everyone of us pass the exam."


    "Whose class is there in the afternoon?" "I can see a''t ''," Fred asked Harry


    "And Umbridge herself, of course"


    "Oh, she won''t, but Professor trawley''s style is really hard for people to accept. I doubt Umbridge will cut into professor trawley. Anyway, Harry, you should pay attention to some in the afternoon. Although she said that the dean of each college could not move, these people... "


    Fanlin was worried and said that although most of the time, Trelawney was very unreliable, but after all, prophecy can not be triggered every day, which itself is not a reliable profession.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 868

    ¡­¡­


    In fact, as Fanling guessed, Harry met Professor Umbridge before he even went to defense against the dark arts class.


    In the dark divination class, Harry was taking out his book of dreams for a month when Ron pushed Harry in the ribs with his elbow.


    Harry looked around in a daze and found Professor Umbridge at the door of the classroom. The original very happy atmosphere suddenly disappeared and became very quiet.


    This sudden change interrupted Professor Trelawney''s thoughts. She was murmuring a report on dreams. She looked up and looked around.


    "Good afternoon, Professor trawley," Umbridge said with a smile. "I think you must have received my note? When will I be examined? "


    Trelawney flashed a little panic, nodded her head in general, and seemed very unhappy about it. She quickly turned her attention away from Professor Umbridge and looked at the report.


    Still smiling, Professor Umbridge grabbed the back of the nearest armchair and held it to the front of the classroom, about inches from Trelawney.


    Umbridge sat down and took out the paper folder from her fancy bag, looking a little eager for the class to begin.


    Professor Trelawney surveyed the class through her exaggerated glasses, while tightening the shawl with her slightly trembling hand.


    "Today, we''re going to continue our research on dreams rich in prophecy," she tried to calm down, trying to use her usual tone, the mysterious, deep, and slight trill. "Specific segmentation, careful analysis of dreams in recent times, will help us understand the prophecy represented by dreams"


    as professor trawley stood up, When she found Professor Umbridge sitting on her right, she immediately turned to Attila and Reid on the left, who were engaged in a heated discussion about Attila''s recent dream.


    Harry opened his "prophecy of dreams" report, while secretly observing Umbridge''s movements. She was concentrating on recording. For a while, she noticed that trayne was walking around the classroom, listening to the students'' discussions and answering questions.


    Harry quickly lowered his head and pretended to be reading when he noticed Umbridge coming.


    "Come on, think of a dream," he said to Ron, "in case that nasty guy comes."


    "It was me last time," Ron protested, "this time it''s your turn"


    "Oh, my God, I don''t know." Harry was disappointed to say that he could hardly remember his dreams in recent days. "If I were to say that I had a dream - it was a dream of Snape drowning in my crucible!"


    "Well, that''s it." Ron laughs and opens the prophecy of his dream. "Well, we should add your age and date of occurrence to your dreams to increase credibility?"


    "So, we mean drowning? "Crucible"? Or "snape"


    "It doesn''t matter. Just choose one." As he spoke, Harry looked back. Professor Umbridge was standing next to Professor trayne, recording the divination teacher asking Neville questions about his dream.


    "Did you dream about this again?" Ron is completely immersed in computation.


    "I don''t know, maybe last night, if you like," Harry answered, trying to get Professor Umbridge to ask Trelawney a question.


    At this point, they were only a table away from him and Ron. Professor Umbridge recorded it from time to time, and Professor trawley seemed very bored.


    "How long have you been in this position so far," Umbridge said, suddenly looking up? Can you be more precise? "


    Trelawney frowned, her arms crossed, her shoulders clasped, as if hoping to make herself safe in the insulting examination. After a brief pause, she decided to answer the question, but did not hide her strong antipathy.


    "Almost sixteen years," Professor trawley replied in her own angry tone


    "For quite a long time," Professor Umbridge said, keeping notes in her notebook. "Did Dumbledore appoint you?"


    "Of course." Professor trawley replied quickly. I had an emergency, and the professor went on to record, "are you the great great great granddaughter of that great prophet Cassandra Delaney?"


    "Yes," said Professor Trelawney, raising his head. For the wizard, the glory of ancestors is beyond doubt.


    Umbridge then recorded, "there''s a problem. If I''m wrong, please correct it. You''re the second person in your family to have this ability since Cassandra, aren''t you? " Umbridge continued.


    "This kind of thing is not very certain, not every generation has this ability, er, almost three generations." Professor trawley replied.


    Professor Umbridge said with a smile, "Yeah." She said with a sweet smile, recording something from time to time. "Well, then, can you predict anything for me?"She looked suspicious, but she still asked Professor trawley with a smile.


    Professor trawley''s body was visibly stiff, as if she didn''t believe her ears. "I don''t understand what you mean."


    As he spoke, he pulled the shawl with trembling hands and wrapped it tightly around his thin neck.


    "I mean, I hope you can make a prediction for me." Professor Umbridge said clearly.


    Now, not just Harry, Ron watched them carefully and listened to their conversation. By this time, most of the students had noticed that Professor trawley was standing with her chest up, the beads on her wrist jingling.


    She said indignantly, "this kind of ability is not common people can see!"


    "Of course, I know." Said Professor Umbridge gently, recording. "I - but - but - but - stop!" Professor trawley suddenly said that she tried to make her voice as light and mysterious as usual, but it was all broken by anger.


    "I, I think, I can predict something! Something closely related to you, but why do I feel evil, dark, and even some crisis of death? " Professor Trelawney''s fingers slightly quivered at Professor Umbridge, while Professor Umbridge still had a gentle smile, but his eyebrows rose a little.


    "I''m afraid, I''m afraid, that you are in great danger now." Professor Trelawney finished her prophecy. With a slight pause, Umbridge examined professor trawley.


    "Yes," she wrote, still in a gentle manner, scribbled. "Well, see if it''s what you said it was!" She turned, and Professor trawley stood still with her chest up.


    Harry turned his head and looked into Ron''s eyes, knowing that Ron was thinking the same question as himself: they all thought that Professor trawley was an old liar, but on the other hand, they hated Umbridge more than anyone else, so they were still on trayne''s side.


    It didn''t last long, though, until she suddenly picked up the report from them. "Good," she said, thrusting her broken finger into Harry''s nose, acting unnaturally, but nimbly. "Let''s take a look at your dream report." She explained Harry''s dream in the tone she had just said (vaguely, as if talking over cereal, but apparently harboring bad news), and he was a little less sympathetic.


    Professor Umbridge was standing not far away, recording. At this time, from above the Silver Ladder came the bell. Defense against the dark arts is ten minutes away. As they walked into the noisy classroom, Professor Umbridge was still smiling.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 869

    As they walked into the noisy classroom, Professor Umbridge was still smiling. Hermione missed what had just happened because he had gone to Professor carridi bubagi, while van leen was at professor cinnista''s to mend astronomy.


    However, when Harry and Umbridge interrupted, he told them to keep quiet while they were still in class.


    "Put the wand away." She orders them with a smile, and they were happy to be able to take defense lessons, but now Umbridge has changed, which makes them have to put away their wands.


    "I''m glad we''ve finished learning" reading doesn''t seem to need talking? " Umbridge, smiling and a little elated, sat at her desk. There was a sigh in the classroom and everyone turned to page 9. Harry even doubted whether there was enough content in the book for them to read this semester. He flipped through the book and inadvertently noticed that Hermione raised his hand again. Professor Umbridge also noticed. However, she seemed to want to use a strategy to prevent unexpected things from happening.


    She pretended she didn''t see Hermione until she was in front of her. She bent down and asked in a low voice, trying not to be heard.


    "What''s going on this time? Miss Granger


    "I''ve read" yes, then, you can keep reading "and I''ve finished. In fact, I''ve read the whole book. "


    Professor Umbridge blinked, trying to keep calm. "Well, then, you should be able to tell me in" he said that magic entanglement is an incorrect name, "Hermione replied easily." he said that magic entanglement is just the name people give to unexplained magic communication to make it sound more acceptable. "


    Professor Umbridge raised her eyebrows, and even Ron could feel it. She seemed shocked, contrary to what she expected.


    "But I don''t entirely agree with that." Hermione went on. Professor Umbridge''s eyebrows were raised higher and looked a little angry.


    "Don''t you agree?" She repeated. "Yes, I don''t agree." Hermione said that she was not whispering like Professor Umbridge. Her voice was very clear and attracted the attention of the class. "In fact, the magic entanglement during casting is not a complete self-help effect. It is controlled by the wizard. It is an overlapping enhancement by understanding the magic spell and magic power, isn''t it? It''s very effective in defense. "


    "Oh, do you really think so? Professor Umbridge couldn''t control his voice at this time. "Well, I''m afraid that''s McKinnon''s point of view, not yours? The magic entanglement also exists in the classroom, Miss Granger


    "But -" said Hermione.


    "That''s enough!" Professor Umbridge said angrily that she paced back and forth, finally stood in front of everyone, and recovered to the initial elation, "Miss Granger, I will deduct five points from Gryffindor college."


    At this time, the whole class is murmuring in a low voice.


    "What?" Harry said angrily.


    "Why?" Hermione eagerly asked


    "because you disturb the classroom." Professor Umbridge said calmly, "I''m here to teach you to use the reviewed knowledge, but it doesn''t include introducing some opinions to the students, because those things don''t need to be understood. The teachers who taught this course may allow you to do so. However, I''m different from them. Maybe Professor Chilo is an exception. At least he allows his courses to be free of years Age limit. This will be tested by the Ministry of magic. "


    "Chilo is a good teacher," Harry said aloud. "He just made a small mistake and was under Voldemort''s control."


    Harry had just finished when the whole classroom was quiet. next.


    "I think you need another week of confinement, which will do you good, Mr. porter." Professor Umbridge said quietly, "I''m sure you''ll like it."


    "Though, Hogwarts may not be very Safe, but I can assure you that my personal belongings are very rich, don''t you think, Mr. porter


    "In fact, I don''t think it''s something to show off, Professor Umbridge." Van leen raised his hand and said, "I think, perhaps as a punishment, it seems a little biased, Professor Umbridge."


    "Serious?" Umbridge laughed. "As president of the student union, you should know that as a senior investigator at Hogwarts, I have enough conditions to punish some students. Do you think, Mr. al?"


    "Oh, no, I mean, after all, it can''t show your law and strictness. I think the ultimate goal of education is to guide students to a good direction no matter where they are. So, Professor Umbridge, I believe, you also hope your students can really make some progress Isn''t it right? "


    "If you''re talking about Miss Granger, I''m sure I''m just teaching Miss Granger how to ask her own questions in a proper way, not..." Umbridge said with a smile, "as the student president, I believe that you also want your classmates to know what is the rule and what is not.""Oh, of course, so I just came out, and in fact, whether it''s Granger or porter, they don''t have much of a size..."


    "It''s a serious problem, Mr. Al," said omrich, smiling, squinting his eyes.


    "Oh, no, I mean..."


    "Oh, Mr. Al, I don''t think we have to talk any more. I think that a week of imprisonment for Mr. Potter is enough, isn''t it?"


    "Oh, of course, if the professor would like..."


    Hermione frowned slightly, but omrich was there and she didn''t show.


    "It seems that you have some opinions on Hogwarts, and if you don''t mind, after dinner, I think we can talk in my office. What do you think? I still don''t know enough about Hogwarts, after all..."


    "Oh, of course, it''s a great honor."


    Omrich smiled, and it seemed that he was not in trouble with the interruption of van Lin, and that was enough for van Lin.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 870

    "Come in..."


    With the sound of the sweet to greasy sound, van Lin pulled his clothes unnaturally. Umbridge always made him very uncomfortable. There is no doubt about it.


    "Remember, don''t change anything, Harry." "As long as you don''t say it, Umbridge won''t find out. I''ve done something on your hands," ventlin told


    Harry nodded. Anyway, as long as he could avoid the punishment of the black quill pen, it was nothing to swallow.


    The door creaked and was pushed open by Van Lin.


    "Oh, you two are coming together, yes, students of Gryffindor. Of course, Potter, I''m ready for you." Umbridge said, pointing to the table next to her, where a brand-new black quill pen was placed, not the one vanderin had destroyed.


    Fanlin must find a way to solve this witchcraft, but Fanlin is more inclined to make a counter witchcraft and transfer the object of commitment to Umbridge. However, it will not be until bill brings back the relevant knowledge of witchcraft from Egypt that van Lin can work out a targeted plan.


    Facts have proved that simple destruction will not work at all.


    "Oh, I see, Professor Umbridge." Harry walked over, put his schoolbag beside the stool, and started the work he had done for a week.


    Along with the pen tip sliding, one after another blood red mark appeared on Harry''s hand, and soon the blood flowed out.


    Some dragon blood, this isolated glove is still very good to use, in fact, Harry did not really contact, but used a mask.


    Anyway, he didn''t have to bear it, which was the happiest thing for him, and Umbridge didn''t find out.


    "Mr. Al, I''m glad to invite you here." Umbridge said with a smile, "Oh, sit down, what do you want to drink? Coffee or black tea. "


    "Black tea will do. Thank you, professor." As he spoke, van Lin looked at Harry next to him.


    "Oh, don''t worry about him. I think Mr. Porter is now in a stage of self reflection." Umbridge said, as if noticing that Harry was eavesdropping, and with a wave of his hand, Umbridge cut them off from Harry.


    This made Harry very depressed. When he pretended, he always needed something to kill time.


    "Mr. Al, in fact, I''ve always wanted to talk to you. We''re all smart people. You should understand the current situation..."


    "You mean Hogwarts or the wizarding world?" Fanlin said unexpectedly that he did not expect Umbridge to be so direct. In accordance with the previous way of getting along, no matter what, Umbridge should get involved with himself.


    "This is actually one thing. You should understand that the era of Dumbledore''s confrontation with the mysterious man is over. People no longer need a single great wizard. What they need is a peaceful environment to live in. In fact, Minister fudge is concerned about the long-standing state of teaching at Hogwarts. " "And I''m here alone to help the Ministry of magic change this situation and make sure that the standards of school education are met," Umbridge said. As the president of the boy student union and the best student in the school, I hope to get your help? "


    "My help?" Fanlin was surprised. "Oh, I don''t think I can help you, professor. In fact, I''ve just been in touch with..."


    "That''s enough, isn''t it, Mr. al?" Umbridge said with a smile.


    "I''m sorry, professor. Maybe you don''t understand what I mean. In fact, you and I don''t have the same understanding of the current situation in the magic world. I think that the war and confrontation are just beginning. Besides the mysterious people, there are more evil coming. We should be prepared, instead of deliberately choosing to ignore, or, The Ministry of magic has had its own fight It''s like a mysterious man? " Fanlin laughed and continued, "in fact, the vampires who have been beaten by the Vatican are also a big problem for the Ministry of magic. As far as I know, at the International Federation of magic, Minister fudge seems not to be And I don''t think you can change anything here. Hogwarts won''t be affected by you


    "Honey, do you think so?" Umbridge said, grinning, not angry. "I''m not surprised that you''ve been so influenced by Dumbledore for a long time. Even a wizard as good as you is, his head is full of fantasies. What''s more, whether it''s vampires or the International Federation of witchcraft, the Ministry of magic still maintains a powerful deterrent force. It seems that you don''t have to worry about that. What you should worry about now is your mind, Mr. al But you''ll know soon, and you''ll see the change soon. I hope you will seriously consider my suggestions and make choices that may affect your life


    "I''ll think it over carefully!" And then he saw Harry start writing again, and it seemed that Harry had given up lip language completely.


    "But do you really think so?" Fanlin looks at Umbridge strangely.In Fanlin''s mind, although the people in the Ministry of magic do not admit that Voldemort is back, they are still a bit forced to count.


    But now it seems that the wizard headed by fudge seems to have fallen into a strange circle, which is close to blind arrogance and belief.


    However, where did you get such a big confidence?


    Or is it true that fudge secretly controlled some of the fire goblins'' armies, as the rumor has it?


    It''s not a good guess at all.


    However, naturally, the conversation between van Lim and Umbridge also ended. After Umbridge made the gesture of seeing off the guests, van Lin was also happy to leave.


    However, there was no way for Harry to take away. According to Harry''s description, as soon as van reen came out of the office, Umbridge got cold and began to write.


    There is no doubt that Umbridge is reporting van Lin''s reaction to fudge. After all, there are two ministers behind him, and he has a high position in the International Magic Federation.


    Naturally, Umbridge ignored Harry. It was nearly 12 o''clock in the evening when Harry had finished the second roll of parchment, and Umbridge put Harry back.


    However, Umbridge didn''t pay much attention to it. Harry who lost a lot of blood didn''t even feel weak. It seemed that Umbridge was really distracted by something.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 871

    But the next day, van Lin was still reprimanded. Naturally, it came from Professor McGonagall''s care and love, although Harry thought it was terrible.


    The next day or the same, after a period of adaptation, Umbridge has a good grasp of all the courses taught.


    In fact, when Fanling took Hermione down in front of her, Professor Umbridge was already sitting in a small corner of the classroom with her notebook, which surprised Fanling. You know, this is Professor McGonagall''s course. As the dean of Gryffindor and the vice president of Hogwarts, it needs the board of directors to put Professor McGonagall More than two-thirds agreed.


    This is not a good goal.


    As they sat down, Ron murmured, "great, let''s see what Professor Umbridge is going to face?"


    Obviously, everyone has a lot of confidence in Professor McGonagall, and Professor McGonagall is obviously disgusted with Umbridge.


    Professor McGonagall walked straight into the classroom, and there was no sign that she knew that Professor Umbridge was in her class.


    "And then, Miss McGonagall, don''t come back here, professor. Don''t look silly," said Mr. Brown. "Take your homework back here, professor. ¡ª¡ªGive each student one - "


    " Er, er, "Professor Umbridge pretended to cough a few times as she interrupted Dumbledore last time. But Professor McGonagall ignored her.


    Susan gave Harry his homework. Harry took it up to his comfort that he got an e, thanks to vaseline and Hermione''s homework grading, as Ron did.


    "All right, pay attention, listen carefully! Thomas, if you move that mouse again, I''ll put you in jail. Most people have been able to make your snails disappear. Those who will leave some shells need to grasp the key points of the mantra. Today, we''re going to -- "


    " Er! " Professor Umbridge then coughed.


    "Who?" Professor McGonagall looked around and frowned.


    "Professor, I want to know if I have received my note and I want to check you -"


    "yes, of course. But now, you have to obey my classroom discipline. " Professor McGonagall turned. Professor Umbridge looked as if he had been slapped in the face. But he didn''t say anything. He just sorted out the parchment on the clip and wrote down something on it.


    But Professor McGonagall looked so cold that he just went on with his lessons.


    "As I said just now, the vanishing spell becomes more complicated when it comes to vanishing animals. Invertebrates like snails don''t give you enough difficulty; mammals like mice are a little more difficult. But you can''t practice well before dinner. Now let me examine your mantras, so that I can determine how far you are


    "How did she forget Umbridge in her lecture?" Harry laughed and muttered to van Lin in a low voice, and Professor McGonagall''s anger was dispelled by what he had done.


    "You should know one way."


    Umbridge did not visit the class with Professor McGonagall as he did in traney''s class, and perhaps he realized that Professor McGonagall would not allow her to do so.


    But anyway, she sat in her little corner and wrote more, and when Professor McGonagall told her she could leave, a look of horror appeared on Umbridge''s face.


    "Well, here we go." Ron said, holding the rat''s tail and putting it back in the box next to lavender. And then he poked it with his wand.


    The mouse was shining, and the color was obviously lighter. However, this obviously did not affect Ron''s good mood. Everyone was very happy to see Umbridge eat flat.


    When several of van Lim''s men came out of the classroom, he found Umbridge very close to the teacher''s desk; he touched Harry lightly, and Hermione and Ron on the other side, all four of them carefully listening.


    "How long have you been teaching at Hogwarts?" Asked Professor Umbridge.


    "This December will be thirty-nine years." Professor McGonagall said suddenly after closing her bag.


    Professor Umbridge took a note.


    "Good!" Umbridge said grimly, "you''ll get the results in ten days."


    "I''ll wait carefully." Professor McGonagall said he strode out of the door in a different, icy voice.


    "You three, come on." Professor McGonagall suddenly added, glancing at Harry, Ron, vaseline and Hermione in front of her.


    Harry didn''t even give Professor McGonagall a normal smile, and of course he didn''t get anything in return.


    Harry was thinking that maybe the next time he saw Umbridge it would be the next time he was in jail, but soon he found out he was wrong.


    As they walked across the grass for a magical biology conservation class, they found Umbridge standing next to Professor grabland, with her clip in her hand."You haven''t taken this class before, have you?" When Harry and they went to the platform and saw the bowls lying in the sawdust like a bunch of twigs, they heard Umbridge ask.


    "Quite right." Said Professor grapram, with his hands behind him, and his feet playing with the ball on his feet. "I came instead of Professor Hagrid."


    Harry looked at Van Lin and Hermione with an uncomfortable look.


    Malfoy is also whispering with Clara and Goyle.


    "He certainly enjoyed the opportunity to spread rumors about the Ministry." Harry said in disgust that, in fact, Malfoy did not say anything good about Hagrid.


    "Well," said Professor Umbridge, lowering his voice, although Harry could still hear clearly.


    "I thought - the headmaster seemed reluctant to give me information about these things - could you tell me the reason why Professor Hagrid didn''t come?"


    Harry saw Malfoy draw nearer to ambridge and Professor grabland with a wistful eye.


    "Maybe I can''t," Professor grabland said with a relaxed smile. "I''m not much more than you know. I just received an owl from Dumbledore asking if I could take a few weeks of teaching, and I accepted it, and that''s all I knew. So can I start the class? "


    "Yes, please," Professor Umbridge said, beginning to record in her notebook that Umbridge seemed to have changed the direction of inquiry between the class and the students. Start asking students questions about magical creatures. Most of the students answered very well.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 872

    In fact, Umbridge is not all a soft egg. In the next few days, Umbridge seemed to find Harry''s abnormality. Maybe the black quill didn''t play a role, but surprisingly, Umbridge didn''t point out this matter. However, in the last day, the enhanced version of the quill made Harry''s back of the hand add new scars.


    "This way," Hermione said nervously, putting a small bottle of yellow liquid in front of Harry, who had just returned to the lounge. "Put your hand in it. It can dissolve your wound. It''s a painkiller. Vaseline just made it. It should work. Put your hands in."


    Harry revealed the wound, put his hand close to the bottle, and felt the pain completely relieved.


    Crook''s mountain was tucked around van reen''s leg, whirring, then hopping on Harry''s lap and rubbing it gently.


    Thank you Harry said gratefully, touching the crook mountain ear with his left hand.


    "I still think you should plead." Ron said in a very low tone.


    "No, I can''t..." Harry said feebly, "McGonagall will go mad if she knows..."


    "Well, she might..." Harry was silent for a moment, then dropped his head.


    Harry didn''t make it clear that "Umbridge issued an order that anyone who complained would be dismissed immediately."


    Ron opened his mouth but didn''t say a word. After a while, he closed it again, showing helplessness.


    "She''s a terrible woman!" Said Hermione in a very low voice.


    "It''s terrible. You know what? When you first came in, I was telling Fanlin that we should do something to her, but there seems to be something wrong with Fanlin. Maybe someone sent something to him..."


    "It doesn''t matter In fact, I recommend poison. " Ron said cruelly, obviously, Ron has been disgusted with Umbridge to the extreme.


    "No I mean, she''s a very bad teacher, and we didn''t learn anything about defense from her Hermione said


    "so, what can we do?" Ron yawned and said, "it''s too late, isn''t it? She''s got the job. She''s staying here. Fudge has made the affirmation. "


    "Er..." Hermione said hypothetically, "you know, I''m thinking today..."


    Hermione looked at Harry and said, "I think - maybe we have time for us to do - do our own thing."


    "What do we do for ourselves?" Harry said suspiciously that he still put his hand in the prepared potion.


    "Well, we''ll learn how to defend ourselves against the black magic." Said Hermione.


    "Stop it..." Ron moaned bitterly, "do you want us to do extra homework? Didn''t you notice that Harry and I were buried in our homework the next week? "


    "But it''s more important than homework!" Hermione said Harry and Ron looked at her with wide eyes.


    "I don''t think there''s anything more important than doing homework." Said Ron.


    "Don''t be silly, of course." Hermione said Harry looked at it with a sense of danger, and her face showed the passion she had when she started the house elf protection society.


    "It''s about preparing ourselves, as Harry said, when Umbridge had her first class, she asked us to do it over there. We have to make sure we can protect ourselves. "


    "We can''t do a lot for ourselves..." Ron said in a defeated tone. "I mean, we can find them in the library and practice them, and I think -"


    "no, I agree, we can find them in books and practice them ourselves," Hermione said. "But we need a teacher, one that suits us, who can tell us how to use them and how to correct them when we do something wrong."


    "If we talk to lupin..." Harry hesitated and said.


    "No, no, we''re not going to talk to lupin," Hermione said. "He''s too busy organizing. I found out there that he often can''t stop on weekends."


    "So, who?" Harry frowned at Hermione and Hermione sighed deeply.


    "It''s not obvious?" Said Hermione.


    "You mean Fanlin Harry hesitated. "Oh, Vaseline is really suitable. In fact, his defense against the dark arts is more powerful than the ordinary Auror."


    "He can, but we have to consider that we can not all use the magic spell of any forest. Of course, his ability can teach us. After all, he has always done this, but he alone is not enough." Hermione said, "in fact, he''s more suitable for private tutoring, finding the best fit for one or more people..."


    "What do you mean..." Harry was silent for a moment. Except for Vaseline, he didn''t expect


    "We''re talking about you, Harry." Hermione said suddenly.


    Then there was a silence. In the fireplace under the window behind Ron, the charcoal "boo, boo" sounds.


    "What about me?" Harry asked."I think you should teach people how to resist the black magic."


    Harry stares at Hermione. And then Hermione turned to Ron, as if Hermione was doing something like the house elf protection society. But Harry was even more surprised that Ron didn''t mean to be unhappy at all. He frowned and seemed to be thinking. And he said, "it''s an idea!"


    "What idea?" Harry asked in disbelief.


    "You and van Lin, you two together..." Ron said, "teach us."


    "But" Harry suddenly laughed. It must have been the two of them shaking his legs.


    "But I''m not a teacher, I won''t What''s more, I think that Fanlin can do a good job! "


    " Harry, you''re the best person to teach defense against the Dark Arts in this grade other than van Lin. " Hermione said, "me?" "No, I''m not. You beat me every time you take a test."


    "actually, I''m not." Hermione said calmly, "you are taller than me in the third year It was the only year in which we both sat and had a teacher who knew the subject to teach us. I didn''t tell you my grades that time, Harry. That time you did it


    "What do you mean?"


    "You know, I don''t know what bad people can teach me." Ron said with a smile, turning his face to Harry. "Let''s think about it," he said, putting his face on Goyle. "The first year - you saved the Sorcerer''s stone from the mysterious man."


    "But it''s just luck," Harry said. "It doesn''t mean strength. I couldn''t release a magic spell at that time. If it wasn''t for Vaseline who was in charge..."


    "The next year," Ron interrupted, "you killed the Basilisk and destroyed Riedel."


    "Br >" > "last year, you and I were lucky enough to fight with a few hundred people, and it was the third time that you and I fought with each other," br > "but it was the third time that you and I got away with the ghost ¡ª¡ª¡±


    "listen to me!" Harry said angrily, because Ron and Hermione were laughing smugly. "Just listen to me, will you? It sounds like this, but all the factors are lucky - I didn''t do anything half the time, I didn''t plan anything, I didn''t even think about it, I just got help every time - "


    Ron and Hermione were still laughing, Harry was even more angry, but he didn''t even know why he was so angry. "Don''t just do it here and laugh. You know you can do better than me," he said angrily. "I don''t even know what happened. I just got there. It''s not that I''m very good at defending against the dark arts - I''m just breaking in - don''t laugh!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 873

    Van Lin''s return calmed Harry''s anger.


    Before that, van Lin went to get the information about witchcraft, which Bill had found for him from Egypt. Although Harry''s confinement was over, as long as Umbridge was in Hogwarts for a day, the counter magic in these materials would be useful, so van Lin was not in a hurry.


    Maybe you can take the initiative to offend Umbridge?


    But how does that need to be done?


    Open confrontation in class?


    That''s a good idea, and Harry can do it easily.


    As for Hermione''s proposal, van Lin naturally will not raise any objection. Although van Lin does not think that it can improve the number of participants, Hogwarts should not be alone to protect after all.


    Fanlin naturally agreed to Hermione''s request, and Hermione began to prepare for the relevant matters.


    On Harry''s side, however, it didn''t seem so smooth.


    Hermione never mentioned it again for two weeks, after the original proposal that Fanling and Harry should teach defense against the dark arts together.


    However, van Lin''s wish was also failed. Umbridge did not move him at all. Perhaps because of his status, Umbridge was always able to make some discussions with a smile. Of course, points deduction was inevitable.


    Ron had four more Quidditch sessions, and no one was mad at him in the last two. That''s good news. The Weasleys are very talented at Quidditch, but to van Lin''s surprise, Ginny is good enough both as a batter and as a chaser, but Ginny prefers to be a batter.


    Nothing can''t be solved by one stick. If there is, two sticks.


    Moreover, in the metamorphosis class, all three except Fanlin managed to make their mice disappear (Hermione even managed to make some kittens disappear).


    On a stormy night at the end of September, when the four of them were sitting in the library looking for the ingredients Snape had asked for, the topic was brought up again.


    "I thought," Hermione said suddenly, "have you ever considered defense against the dark arts, Harry?"


    "Of course I did," Harry said rudely, "forget about us? The old witch came to teach us -- "


    " I''m talking about the idea Ron and I talked about last time -- "


    Ron gave Hermione a wary and threatening look.


    Hermione frowned at him.


    "Well, well, the idea I mentioned is for you to teach us." Harry didn''t answer immediately. He pretended to be reading a page of Asian antidotes carefully because he didn''t want to say what he thought.


    In the past two weeks, he has thought about it carefully. Sometimes it seems like a very stupid idea, just like what he felt when Hermione first proposed it that night, but on the other hand, he could not help thinking that when he met the Dark Lord and the death eaters on different occasions, those incantations played a great role. In fact, he subconsciously planned to teach


    "Well," he said slowly, when he could no longer pretend to be looking for an Asian antidote, "yes, I I thought about it a little bit. "


    "And then?" Said Hermione eagerly.


    "I don''t know," said Harry, stalling. He looked up at Ron.


    "I think it was a good idea from the beginning," said Ron, who now seems more enthusiastic about joining the argument now that he''s sure Harry won''t yell any more. Harry moved on the chair as if uncomfortable.


    "You''ve heard me say it many times. It''s just luck, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, Harry," Hermione whispered, "but again, there''s no need to pretend that you''re not good at defense against the dark arts, you''re good at it. Last year you were the only one who could throw off the Imperius, you could summon the atrous, you could do a lot of things that adult witches couldn''t do... "


    "But what about you, Fanlin?" Harry said, "I don''t think Fanlin can''t do this. Why do I have to..."


    "I, of course I can." Vaseline looked at Hermione. "Actually, it''s no accident. Hermione said it. Naturally, I''ll help her. But Harry, my way is not applicable to everyone. Do you want to think about the scene where I teach you the magic spell?"


    "But..." Harry hesitated. "But I won''t either."


    "It doesn''t matter, because I''m here..." "Actually, I don''t have much time, Harry, and as you know, a lot of the time, I''m more inclined to do my own research," Van leen said


    Harry nodded. In fact, how Fanlin practiced magic was completely eliminated by Harry.


    First theory filling, then through continuous boring training, then filling in, and then improving


    This process is not suitable for everyone, and it takes a lot of time to restore magic. Not everyone has the help of the Sorcerer''s stone."Well It''s just you and Ron, right? " Harry hesitated and said.


    "Well," said Hermione, looking a little nervous again. "Well Now, you can''t control yourself any more, Harry, please But I really think you should teach everyone who wants to learn. I mean, we''re talking about how to protect ourselves from Voldemort. If we don''t give this opportunity to everyone, it''s not fair. "


    Harry thought about it for a while and then said, "OK, but I wonder if anyone else but you would like to learn from me. I''m a lunatic, remember?"


    "Well, I think you''ll be surprised to know how many people are interested in what you''re going to say." Said Hermione solemnly. "Well," said Hermione, looking solemnly at Van Lin, who trembled, and then assumed an open listen.


    "You know we''re going to Hogsmeade on the first weekend in October? What do you think if we told everyone who was interested that we would meet in the village and discuss it? "


    "Why do we have to do it outside school?" Said Ron.


    "Because the toad would not like it." "Now she''s a senior investigator at Hogwarts, and she even has the right to dismiss teachers. Do you think a wizard who doesn''t allow Hogwarts to use his wand in class will agree to hold such activities that she can''t control? In her eyes, it''s absolutely an act of defiance against the Ministry of magic. "


    "Well, if so, I''d be happy to take it." Hermione raised her head as if she didn''t care.


    It makes everyone look sideways, Hermione Against the Ministry of magic?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 874

    In fact, after finalizing Hogsmeade''s plan, Hermione even temporarily put down the plan of the domestic elf Rights Promotion Association. Although it''s always been a bad idea, the hats Hermione made


    In fact, it''s almost impossible for house elves to accept clothes, which means dismissal for them.


    Van Lin accompanied Hermione to the Hogwarts kitchen many times, but only dobby happily accepted the new gift. Now Shanshan completely regards Hermione as his hostess. When Hermione hands the hat to Shanshan, the elf almost collapses.


    It''s hard to imagine that a domestic elf is fired twice in a short period of time, which is just a matter of killing them.


    "I have to change their minds." Hermione said wearily, then leaned her head on van Lin''s shoulder.


    "Good." Van Lin said softly, with one hand around Hermione.


    For Hermione''s wish, Fanlin naturally supports it. Although it is a subversion to the modern wizard world, it is not something that cannot be achieved.


    Maybe Hermione''s future work will be carried out in the Ministry of magic. It seems that it is not difficult for Hermione to become Minister of the Ministry of magic if Hermione wants to.


    However, Fanlin had to worry about the Ministry of magic.


    Of course, it has something to do with the woman Umbridge.


    The matter about the black quill pen has been solved, but there has been no chance to do something, which makes van Lin very disappointed.


    Umbridge has also shrunk since he was in Professor McGonagall''s class.


    So far, Umbridge has done a good job at Hogwarts. In less than a week, the school is flying.


    For the Ministry of magic, this is undoubtedly a kind of success, but for Umbridge, this is definitely a big enough difference.


    And Umbridge is now dedicated to the evaluation of the professors, there is no time to deal with van Lin, Harry and their several.


    A week has been enough for her to figure out the general situation. To her disappointment, no professor has ever taken the initiative to join her or support her reform, except for filch, the castle keeper.


    The entire team of Hogwarts teachers was monolithic, and everyone supported Dumbledore, and they seemed to be dismissive of her assessment and the authority of the Ministry of magic.


    This made Umbridge determined to get rid of a professor as soon as possible. Only in this way can he establish his own prestige. This is not different from van Lin''s idea. He put himself in his place, and Professor Trelawney is a good candidate.


    However, in Van Lin''s opinion, Umbridge is more willing to get Professor McGonagall out. So far, the biggest obstacle to Umbridge is Professor McGonagall.


    And she has new plans. According to her letter, Vaseline learned that Lucius Malfoy and some pure blood wizard families had contacted her earlier. They were very interested in her identity as a senior investigator. They hoped that she could do something to get rid of Dumbledore as soon as possible


    In Hogwarts, there are more people willing to believe in Dumbledore than in the wizarding world. Maybe Slytherin is very suitable for Umbridge''s idea, but even in Slytherin, there are many people willing to believe Dumbledore, and more Slytherin is a kind of attitude towards watching the play.


    The return of the Dark Lord didn''t have much impact on Slytherins, or was Dumbledore lying?


    It doesn''t matter to them.


    Although she has no supporters in this castle, her strength behind her is not comparable to that of this magic school.


    Pure blood wizard family, Ministry of magic, these are her help, even including death eaters.


    Umbridge''s actions are very in the interests of death eaters, and isolating Dumbledore is a dream of Death Eaters.


    The next day''s Quidditch final trials brought us a rare chance to relax.


    However, the unfortunate Harry was still kept in confinement. Of course, this was not the confinement of Umbridge, but Professor Snape. In a potion class, Harry was distracted and forgot to put the neutralizer. As a result, the whole crucible exploded. If van Lin were not nearby, there was no doubt that everyone would suffer.


    With the participation of saltpeter, the power of explosion


    Harry had to buy a new crucible, but Snape didn''t intend to let him go. On the morning of the weekend, when the trials were going on, it was also the time for Harry to be confined in the dungeon to deal with the potion materials.


    "I hope Harry does it fast enough." Hermione said with a smile, her eyes narrowed and leaned against van Lin.


    "He''s really unlucky. Maybe Neville should tie his memory to Harry so that he can always remind Harry what he forgot."


    "But Angelina seems to give up completely. It''s impossible for her to expect Harry to make the selection, but Ron in the end..." Hermione gave Ron a worried look.Among all the candidates, Ron was probably the most nervous. His face was a little pale. He didn''t know whether it was frozen or what happened.


    The more people around him and the louder the cheers, the more nervous he looked.


    On the contrary, Ginny is not nervous at all. Her red hair is gently swung in the air and looks very comfortable.


    Fred and George give Ginny enough training, and Ginny''s flying skills are no worse than Harry three years ago. However, Ginny did not participate in the selection of goalkeepers. After careful consideration, she still felt that the goalkeeper was not suitable for her. However, Angelina accepted van Lin''s advice and recruited Ginny to become a substitute and a regular member of Gryffindor team There is no lack of Ginny as a substitute, you can choose from several positions, for Ginny, it is not too difficult.


    As a matter of fact, Angelina is in such a hurry to select players for the future of Gryffindor team, which is different from that when wood was here. Next year, after she, aliya, Fred and George graduated, Gryffindor team will have five main players. This means that, except Harry, Gryffindor team has nothing to take Will face reorganization, if does not train the member early, is likely to be unable to recover.


    Naturally, van Lin took over Harry and made some suggestions for the team. The limitations of the selection must be lifted. Isn''t Harry the first-year chaser?


    Therefore, this time, the lower grade students will be the key assessment objects, even if it is not at all, these substitutes can train with the team at ordinary times, and if they can, they can also go on the field to accumulate experience.


    At first, Angelina asked all the students to fly around the field to see their basic skills.


    Some people fly well, but some people obviously come to make up the number and fall into a ball in the middle of the flight. Worst of all, there are a lot of Ravenclaw and huffpav''s students mixed in, and Angelina found out that she was angry and drove away.


    In this, Ron''s performance is regular, at least he can sit firmly on the broom.


    However, it doesn''t mean that he can play Quidditch. In fact, fan Linfei is good and his fear of heights has been overcome. However, flying well does not mean that he can play Quidditch. What''s more, Ron is just in the middle of the rules.


    Then came the actual selection. Angelina let all the players go on stage, surrounded by three high goal posts. She was still not happy that Harry could not come to the selection of players. She hoped to select a goalkeeper that would satisfy everyone. Moreover, Harry is the next captain of Gryffindor. It is almost intolerable that such an important trial should be wasted on confinement.


    The goalkeepers, who had passed the preliminary test not long ago, came forward one by one. Angelina, aliya and Katie formed a triangle and each took charge of their own area. They began to throw into the goal. Fred and George hit the ghost flying ball to interfere, simulating the scene of the game.


    The first one on the court was a Like a third or second grade student, he behaved badly. He fell down only one ball out of ten balls, and was hit several times by a ghost fly ball. Finally, he was directly shot down from the broom and his nose was bleeding. If there were not so many people around him, he would inevitably break his leg.


    Next came a little boy, who was the only first year student to reach the final selection. The boy looked weak, very thin, but he was flying well, and he was quick to react. He was very comfortable under the attack of Fred and George.


    However, he seems not suitable to be a goalkeeper, but more suitable for pursuers. Whenever a ball passes, his first reaction is to dodge, and the goalkeeper needs to block the ball.


    It''s not easy to overcome the reflexes. By the end of the year, the boy caught only two balls.


    It''s amazing, and apart from these two balls, none of the balls have made contact with his body.


    There was no doubt that Angelina, a qualified chaser, was happy to put him into the team.


    Similar to him is a third grade girl, Philippe agol. Her reaction is also very fast, quick action, but always dare not use her body to attack the ball, Angelina also absorbed her as a substitute.


    And then there''s a guy who''s strong enough to compete with Slytherin''s big, stupid guy.


    He knocked down nine out of ten balls and was hit twice by the ghost fly ball, but it seemed that nothing happened. This achievement has been very good. If only he didn''t complain about the weather, the ground and the broom all the time that affected his performance. Angie''s still bothering him, and he''s stuck with him in the end.


    However, this guy actually said he didn''t want to be a substitute, he didn''t want to waste time.


    He wants to join the team as a full member, no doubt, this is a little too challenging Angelina''s patience, he was angry with Angelina straight away.


    The next few students showed no bright spots.


    The best performance was wiki Frobisher, Colin''s roommate, who flew really well. The old-fashioned comet almost burst out of the speed of a light wheel under his control. In the cheering of the crowd, he perfectly avoided all the ghost flying balls and stopped all ten pitches.It''s an impeccable performance, and wood won''t do better than him here.


    There''s no doubt that this is Ron''s biggest competitor. In fact, the guy before him was also. If it wasn''t for his brain problems, the trial could have ended here at wiki.


    Angelina was very happy to announce the goalkeeper, but unexpectedly, it turned yellow.


    However, I don''t know if Gryffindor or these students are poisoned or how. In any case, there are not many more students in each group, and they all have a little bit of death meaning.


    Colin has a brief understanding of Wiki. He has too many social activities. He has the names of all the girls in his hand. He knows almost all of them. He is dating with different girls every day. He also introduces girlfriends to other people in the dormitory


    For such a person who is loyal to the flowers, if there is a conflict of time, he will certainly put Quidditch in a secondary position and will not give in at all.


    This is what Angelina can''t accept at all. What''s the use of players who can''t participate in team training, no matter how good they perform?


    This is a team game. It''s hard to say, what tactics are not important?


    This is almost unacceptable.


    What''s more, Colin tells van Lin that wiki wants to find out about Hermione through Ginny


    This is totally unacceptable. But it''s also due to the transformation of girls. The amazing performance of last semester has impressed us enough.


    In fact, so was his sister, Winnie Frobisher. She is a third grade girl with short hair. She is very cute, and her flying skills are perfect. But her mind is not in Quidditch at all, but all kinds of messy social activities.


    There is no doubt that this is absolutely from her brother''s words and deeds.


    After hearing Colin''s account, although Winnie didn''t find a boyfriend, there seems to be a lot of resources reserved. Many boys are willing to do so. However, in her aspect, opening the screen and courtship are two different concepts.


    Well, that''s a bit far fetched, but there''s no doubt that Winnie and her brother Vicky were in Angelina and they lost their pass.


    Compared with Wiki and other candidates. Ron''s performance was much worse.


    He was so nervous that van Lin felt the panic from Ron below. He made only six of ten, which was a passing mark, but Ron was not hit by the fly ball, but Van Lin was not sure whether it was because of the leniency of Fred and George.


    Such a result made Angelina hesitated for a long time before announcing that Ron would become the goalkeeper of the team.


    In Angelina''s words, Ron''s performance is not the best, but after some training, there should be no problem.


    You are also Fred and George''s brother, Harry''s good friend, this is also have to consider


    Without the death of the first few, there is no doubt that the position of Gryffindor goalkeeper would not have been possible for Ron. For Angelina, the meaning of these words, the meaning of self comfort, is very obvious.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 875

    In fact, Ron''s goalkeeper surprised everyone, but when you think about it, it makes sense.


    Out of Hermione out of the Hogwarts trio, Ron can be considered the least impressive, but there is no doubt that Ron''s relationship with the rest of Hogwarts is also the best, which is equivalent to a bridge.


    Harry''s body is really too much right and wrong, we are not very good to say anything, but after the Ministry of magic this affair, we will not avoid the alienation.


    As for Vaseline.


    Powerful and mysterious little wizard, and every time Harry gets into trouble, he is also the boy president of the Hogwarts student union.


    It was more stressful than meeting Harry, and naturally Ron was the only way to get in touch.


    Naturally, Gryffindor''s goalkeeper has been vacant since wood left, and now Ron has made up for it.


    Naturally, Fred and George would not miss the opportunity to celebrate, especially after their own economic crisis was solved. They asked dobby to help order three large barrels of butter beer in Hogsmeade.


    A small cocktail party, together with van Lin when the schoolboy student union chairman''s share also counted.


    However, there is no doubt that Ron is the pig''s foot of the celebration. To be exact, we are just looking for a reason to play. It''s very Gryffindor''s celebration.


    Anyway, coming out of Snape''s dark basement always gave Harry the illusion of being a new man.


    You can''t imagine what it''s like to face dead frogs and giant worms crawling around all day. If you can''t accept it, you will spit it out in minutes.


    Who knows where Snape got so many materials? Maybe all the materials needed by Hogwarts students have been disposed of today, and magic is not allowed.


    Do not use magic 0.0!!!


    Harry came out of myrtle''s bathroom and dealt with the disgusting herbal juices and visceral lumps for a while.


    In fact, Harry couldn''t find a place. If he put it in front of other people, he would be a joke of Hogwarts, a boy driven mad by potions?


    Umbridge should be happy to see it.


    Fortunately, Myrtle doesn''t know where to play. The ghost wandering in the Hogwarts sewer may be wandering in the Black Lake?


    Harry doesn''t care that much.


    After washing with water, Harry put a few cleaning techniques on himself, and a lot of magic passed through his skin quickly, which made Harry feel much more comfortable. Although it was not good in fact, at least Harry could find a kind of psychological comfort.


    Quickly back to the Gryffindor public lounge, but the warm scene makes Harry a little suspicious of life


    "It''s a celebration..." Harry''s face is confused. Do you think he''s been punished by Snape all day?


    "Harry, you''re back!" Before Harry could tell who was the main character of the party, Angelina and Katie came up and said, "we have a new goalkeeper."


    "New goalkeeper?" Harry asked.


    "Come on, Ron. Look at Oliver''s old robe. Do you fit it on? Oliver gave it to me when he graduated. I just turned it over." Katie said with a smile, "we can take his name off and replace it with yours. He''ll certainly agree. We can write and tell him about it. There''s a great candidate to take his place."


    Ron walks towards Katie, and Harry is very happy. For Ron''s sake, however, before Harry can walk past, Angelina stands in front of Harry.


    "Sorry, I was a little rough with you, Potter." Angelina said abruptly, putting her hand on Harry''s shoulder and sipping butter beer. "It''s so stressful to be a leader. You know, sometimes I feel like I''m a little bit like wood. I''m busy for the Gryffindor team, in the end..."


    "Wood did a good job, Angelina, and you''re no worse than him." Harry said sincerely, "you don''t have to tell me I''m sorry, but I''m always talking about it all the time..."


    Angelina nodded, then sighed again, her eyes looking over the edge of the tall glass at Ron with a slight frown.


    "What do you want to say, Angelina?" Harry looked at the wrong looking captain, and he had an ominous premonition. Maybe it was Luo


    "Well, Harry..." Angelina hesitated and seemed to be making a decision, but it didn''t seem difficult. Angelina quickly interrupted Harry''s thoughts.


    "I mean, I know he''s your best friend, Harry But I can say very clearly that he is not the most ideal! " Angelina said bluntly, "I chose him for you and Fred and George. I think after some training, he should have no problem. There have been a lot of excellent Quidditch players in his family. Of course, this is the best situation. To be honest, I hope he will be more talented than he is today. The frobishers and Phelps are flying better than him tonight, but Phelps'' mouth is Wiki and Winnie have so many social activities that they admit that they can''t even participate in the team''s training. Anyway, we have a training session at two o''clock tomorrow afternoon, the first training of this semester. This time, you must go with your catapult. I need to make them realize the gap, and you must also integrate into the tactical running in. Although you are a pursuer and the key to 150 points, other positions are equally important, especially the goalkeeper. I don''t expect to find one better than wood. After all, wood has been playing for five years and his goal is very good, but I don''t want us to have a new one The gatekeeper is much worse than wood... "Angelina looked at Harry with some embarrassment. "So, you see, I hope you can help Ron. At least in Quidditch training, Ron can only fly in a proper way, but I hope he will be better."


    Harry nodded. "OK, no problem!"


    Harry said without hesitation. He was full of confidence in Ron!


    "Good!" Anglia and Angelina are looking at something eagerly.


    "I''ll go first, Harry."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 876

    In fact, the carnival lasted until more than ten o''clock. Anyway, for Fanlin, the warm fire, and the meek Hermione, a silent magic would be two worlds.


    And Harry finally joined them, let a very nauseous person participate in a carnival, which is obviously not very reliable.


    However, compared with the carnival, Harry is looking forward to the next day''s Hogsmeade trip.


    It was sunny but windy the day I went to Hogsmeade. After breakfast, they lined up in front of Mr. filch, who checked their names against a long list of all those who had been allowed to go to the village by their parents or guardians.


    Harry felt a little uneasy about his conscience. He thought that if it were not for Sirius, he would not have gone at all.


    When Harry stood in front of filch, the caretaker sniffed him as if he were trying to find out something from Harry. Then he simply nodded and raised his chin. Harry walked past him and stepped on the cold, sunny stone road.


    Fanlin was surprised that he had been treated in the same way. Because of Mrs. loris, the relationship between van Lin and Mr. filch was good, but the arrival of Umbridge changed the situation.


    "Well - why does filch smell you like that?" Ron asked as van Lin, Harry and Hermione briskly down the road leading to the gate. "I think he''s smelling of dung bombs," Harry said with a smile. "I forgot to tell you..."


    Then he told of his letter to Sirius, and a few seconds later Figg rushed in and asked to see the letter. To his surprise, Hermione was very interested in what he said, even more interested than himself.


    "He said he got the news that you ordered stink bombs? But who told him? "


    "I don''t know," Harry shrugged. "Maybe Malfoy. He''ll think it''s funny."


    "Maybe, but I prefer that it''s Umbridge''s way to let the administrator watch us, but..." Either Ulrich or the witch would laugh. Either of them would help.


    Is it true that the small dried fish from the crook mountain were fed for nothing?


    Four men passed through the high stone pillars decorated with winged beasts on top, then turned right and walked on the road leading to the village. The wind blew their hair into their eyes.


    All the way into hogmar, she pondered on what Van Lin had said, and there was no doubt that when it came to Umbridge, the girl was always sensitive.


    "Where the hell are we going?" Harry asked, "three brooms?"


    "I don''t know." Fanlin said, yesterday he just distracted, did not care too much about the girl said or not.


    "Oh - no," said Hermione, waking from her meditation: "no, it''s always crowded and noisy. I''ve told others to meet us at pig''s head, which is another bar, you know, it''s not on the road. I think it''s kind of You know Hidden But students don''t usually go, so I don''t think anyone will eavesdrop. "


    They walked down the main road, past the Joker''s shop, where they met Fred, George and Lee Jordan, and passed the post office, where owls would set off regularly and then turn into a path with a pub at the end. A splintered wooden sign hung on a rusty bracket above the door, with a stern boar''s head painted on it, its blood dripping on the surrounding white cloth. As they approached, the sign creaked in the wind, and the three of them hesitated at the door.


    "Well, come on," Hermione said nervously, and van Lin took the lead and walked in.


    It''s totally different from the three broomsticks. The big bar there gives a warm, clean feeling. The pig''s head bar is a small, dark and dirty room with a strong goat like smell. There was a thick layer of dirt on the bar''s windows, so only a little light could get in. Instead, there were short, bald candles on the rough wooden table in the room. At first, the floor looked like a compacted mud floor, but as soon as Harry went up, he knew it was a stone floor, which seemed to have accumulated dust for thousands of years.


    Harry remembers Hagrid mentioning the bar in the first year: "I met a lot of interesting guys in the pig''s head"


    Hagrid once said this to explain how he won a dragon''s egg from a hooded stranger. At that time, Harry had wondered why Hagrid was not surprised that the stranger had been masked all the time. Now he found that covering his face seemed to be popular among pigs.


    There was a man in the bar, his whole head tied in a dirty gray bandage, but he managed to swallow countless cups of smoking, blazing things from a small opening in his mouth. At a table by the window sat two men, whose outlines were hidden under their turbans, whom Harry would have thought were Dementors if they had not spoken in a strong Yorkshire accent. In a shadowed corner by the fireplace sat a witch, wearing a thick, black veil that hung down to her feet. They could only see the tip of her nose, which held the top of the veil out slightly."I don''t know, Hermione," Harry muttered as they walked through the bar. He paid particular attention to the witch in the heavy veil: "did you think that Umbridge might be under that veil?"


    Hermione looked at the veiled witch. "Umbridge is shorter than her," she said quietly. "And anyway, even if Umbridge comes, she can''t stop us, Harry, because I''ve checked the school rules again and again. We didn''t foul. I also asked Professor frivy if he would allow students to come to pigs. He said yes, but he strongly recommended that we bring our own cups. And I checked all the rules that I could think of about learning societies and study groups, which was totally allowed. I just don''t think we should publicize what we do


    "No," Harry said dryly, "especially if it''s not strictly a learning group, is it?"


    The barman came out of the room and crept up to them.


    He was an old man with a short temper and long gray hair and a beard. He was tall, thin and vaguely looking at Harry as if he knew him well.


    "What do you want?" He muttered. "Four buttery beers, please," said Harry. The man reached under the counter, took out four very dirty, dusty bottles and put them on the bar with a bang.


    "Eight tongnates," he said.


    "Thank you," said Harry quickly, giving him silver coins.


    The barman''s eyes scanned Harry, pausing on his scar for a few seconds. Then he turned and walked away and put Harry''s money in an old wooden cabinet, the drawer of which would slide open to collect the money.


    Van Lin and Hermione retired to the furthest table from the bar and sat down, waiting for Harry and Ron to look around.


    The man in a dirty gray bandage tapped the counter with his knuckles and got a smoky drink from the barman.


    But what makes Fanlin care most is the bartender in the pig head bar.


    It''s not the first time that he came to the pig''s head bar, but the last time he came, he didn''t see the owner of the bar


    As if sensing the observation, the bartender looked up a little at Van Lin, then squeezed out an ugly smile and turned away.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 877

    Albus Dumbledore!


    The boss of the pig head bar, part-time Dumbledore''s brother Why does this part-time job sound so weird? However, the fact is that, because of his sister''s sake, aberforth is reluctant to have anything to do with Dumbledore. Even in the order of the Phoenix, Fanlin has never heard the name mentioned.


    Maybe Sirius they don''t understand It should be said that we don''t know much about Dumbledore''s past.


    However, when he came to the pig''s head bar, Ron seemed a little excited. Perhaps because of his two brothers, Ron knew more about some habits of pig''s head bar than they did.


    "Do you know?" Ron whispered, his eyes glowing at the bar. "Here we can order anything we want. I bet that guy will sell us anything. He doesn''t care. I''ve always wanted to try flame whisky... "


    "You You are A prefect, Ron Hermione said helplessly.


    "Oh," Ron''s smile faded. "Yes..."


    This makes Ron a little bit depressed, obviously, if you want to taste the flame whiskey, if Hermione is present, you will have to wait until you are an adult.


    However, I immediately thought that Hermione was only with van Lin for a long time, and he did not have much contact with Hermione


    "Maybe we can go private..." Ron whispered to Harry.


    "Don''t think I didn''t hear you, Ron!" Hermione eyebrows a pick, now Ron is more and more presumptuous, dare to challenge


    "Fanlin, maybe you should take Hermione to the teahouse." Ron murmured in a low voice. Hermione still had a lot of prestige. It was a long time ago.


    "Well, actually, we did." Van Lim took a sip of butter beer, and his eyes still fell on aberforth, who was talking to someone not far away.


    To van Lim''s surprise, he could not detect the magic of albus at all. This feeling was the same as that brought by Dumbledore, or


    No wonder it was someone who was able to get involved in the fight between Dumbledore and Greenwood.


    While thinking silently, Fanlin explored carefully with magic, but soon, Fanlin felt some familiar people, it seemed that his friends had arrived.


    Fanlin sat slightly upright, which helps to maintain the image of a teacher. At least after that, he and Harry are responsible for teaching them. As for refusal, those who refuse will not come here.


    "So, who do you say is going to meet us here?" Harry couldn''t wait. He unscrewed the rusty lid of the Butterbeer and took a big sip.


    "Just a few people," Hermione repeated, looking at her watch and anxiously looking out the door. "I asked them to come here about this time. I think they all know each other - Oh, look, that''s probably them."


    The door of the bar opened, and a cloud of dusty sunlight split the room in two, then disappeared a few seconds later, blocked by a group of people who came in. The most advanced are Neville, Thomas and Colin, followed by Angelina and aliya and (Harry''s stomach is pounding) Qiu and a girl who has been chirping with her, and then (she looks like she happened to come in a dream.)


    Then there''s Colin''s brother, then Wiki and Winnie, Luna and Susan born, Wal Mart and Wallace, Lunan, Jeffrey, Tom, and then there''s a long braided huffpuff girl, three Ravenclaw boys, and the three boys Well, I don''t have any impression.


    Behind him was Ginny, a tall, blonde boy with a pointed nose, who Fanlin vaguely remembered as a member of the huffpuff Quidditch team, followed by Fred, George, and their friend Lee Jordan, all three of them holding large paper bags full of Joko''s clothes.


    "This is How many people? " Harry said uncertainly to Hermione, "how many people?"


    "Yes, oh, the idea seems quite popular," said Hermione happily. "Ron, can you pull some more chairs?"


    The barman was stunned. He was wiping a glass with a dirty, as if never washed cloth. He had never seen so many people in his bar.


    "Well," said Fred, who was the first to come to the bar, and quickly counted his companions, "please give us 25 beers with butter, will you


    The bartender looked at him for a moment, then, angrily throwing down his wipes, as if he had been interrupted by something important, he began to take the dirty buttered beer from under the counter.


    "Cheers," said Fred, sharing the beer, "but by the way, folks, I don''t have enough money to pay so much..."


    Harry watched as the chatterers took the beer from Fred and fumbled for the coins in his robe. He can''t imagine what so many people are doing here.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll..." Fanlin said with some headache. He pressed Harry''s hand. "It''s just our encouragement for the new students. But, Harry, aren''t you happy? Autumn is here..."Said Fanling, and went up to Fred. Although he said it would bring some income to the pig''s head bar, it didn''t seem that aberforth liked it.


    "I''m sorry, sir, but we can''t find anywhere." Fanlin put a gold Garon on the counter with a smile. Then albus looked at Van Lin strangely. Then he looked down in the counter to find out. Finally, he got enough change and raced it back to van Lin''s hand.


    "I don''t think it''s necessary, but to be on the safe side..." Van Lin bowed a little, and then in the center of the bar, suddenly, the noise around the sound disappeared.


    "I hope it doesn''t bother you." Van Lin said respectfully, then turned around and stepped into the partitioned tavern.


    Different from van Lin, Harry is a flustered one


    "What did you tell them?" Said Harry in a low voice. Hermione''s efficiency obviously exceeded Harry''s expectation. Suddenly, a terrible thought appeared in his mind. They might be looking forward to a speech or something. Thinking of this, Harry felt that he was going to "What do they expect?"


    "I''ve told you they just want to hear what you''re going to say," Hermione said comfortingly.


    But Harry still looked at her in disbelief, so she quickly added, "you don''t need to do anything. I''ll speak first."


    "Hi, Harry," Neville said, and sat down across from him, beaming. Harry tried to smile at him, but didn''t speak. His mouth is very dry. Cho just smiles at him and sits on Ron''s right.


    Qiu''s friend, with curly red hair, didn''t smile. She looked at him suspiciously, which clearly indicated that if there was a way, she would not come here.


    The newcomers sat in twos and threes around Harry, Ron and Fanling, and Hermione. Some looked quite excited, others were curious. Luna looked up at the sky like a dream. These people could not affect her.


    When all the people found their seats, the discussion subsided and everyone looked at Harry.


    "Well," said Hermione, her voice a little higher than usual out of nervousness. "So - OH - Hello everyone." Everyone''s attention turned to her again, though their eyes were still on Harry from time to time. "So Well Well, you all know why you''re here. Well So, Harry''s idea - I mean (Harry gave her a sharp look), my idea - might be a good idea for those who want to learn defense against the dark arts - I mean, real learning, you know, it''s not the garbage that Umbridge taught us "(Hermione''s voice suddenly became stronger and more confident) - because no one could Its defense against the Dark Arts... "


    "Well! That''s right Thomas echoed that Hermione seemed inspired


    "Well, I think that would be great if we, oh, keep the situation in our own hands." She stopped, looked at the van Lin next to her, and said, "so I''m going to learn how to protect myself properly, not just in theory, but in practicing real incantations..."


    "But I bet you also want to pass your general wizard level exam in defense against the dark arts?" Mosoli said, her eyes fixed on Hermione.


    "Of course," said Hermione immediately. "But more importantly, I want to get the right defensive training because Because... " She took a deep breath and said, "because Lord Voldemort is back."


    The immediate response is predictable. Qiu''s friend screamed, spilling butter beer on his body. Thomas convulsed unconsciously, Angelina trembled, as if frightened, and Neville let out a strange cry, which he managed to turn into a cough.


    All in all, all of them were looking at Harry intently and more intensely.


    "Well That''s the plan, anyway, "said Hermione. "If you want to join us, we need to decide what to do..."


    "Is there any evidence that the man is back?" Said huffpav''s blonde Quidditch in an offensive tone.


    "Well, Dumbledore believes Said Hermione.


    "You mean Dumbledore believes him," a blonde boy nodded to Harry.


    "Who are you?" Said Ron rather rudely.


    "Henrietta," said the boy, "I think we have the right to know what makes him think the man has come back."


    "Look," Hermione quickly interrupted, "this is not what we''re going to discuss at this meeting -"


    "OK, Hermione," Harry said. He was just beginning to understand why there were so many people here. He thought Hermione should have thought of it. Some - perhaps most of them - came in the hope of hearing his first-hand story.


    "What makes me think that man is back?" Harry repeated, his eyes fixed. "I saw him. Dumbledore told the whole school what happened, and if you don''t believe him, you don''t have to believe me, and I won''t waste an afternoon trying to convince anyone


    Everyone seemed to hold their breath as Harry spoke. Harry had a feeling that even the bartender was listening. He rubbed the same glass with the dirty cloth to make it dirtier.Henrietta said contemptuously: "Dumbledore only told us last year that Cedric Diggory was attacked by the man''s men and that you went back to Hogwarts alone, and Cedric dropped out of school. He didn''t tell us the details. He didn''t say how Digory was attacked or why he left. I think we all want to know - "


    " if you''re here to hear how Voldemort murdered a person, I can''t help you, "Harry said. His temper, which had been so easy these days, rose again, and he did not take his eyes off Henrietta''s defiant face, and decided not to see autumn.


    "I don''t want to talk about Cedric Digory, you know? If you''re here for this, you''d better leave


    Harry took an angry look at Hermione. All this, he felt, was Hermione''s fault. She decided to show him as a weirdo, and they would all see how absurd his story was.


    But no one left their seats, not even Henrietta, even though he had been concentrating on Harry''s face.


    "Well," said Hermione, her voice rising again. "So Like I said If you want to learn defense, we need to figure out how we learn it, how often we meet, and where we learn -- "


    " is that true, "interrupted the girl with a long brown braid and looked at Harry:" can you call the patron saint? " There was a burst of interest in the crowd.


    "Yes," said Harry, a little irritable. "A shapeless patron saint?" This sentence brought back some of Harry''s memories.


    "Well - you don''t know bass, do you?" Harry suddenly recalled a woman he knew at the hearing.


    The girl laughed.


    "She''s my aunt," she said. "I''m Rosa powers. She told me about your hearing. So - is that true? Have you summoned a stag patron? "


    "Yes," said Harry.


    "Oh, Harry," said Lee, looking shocked. "I didn''t know that at all!"


    "Mom told Ron not to spread this around," said Fred, grinning at Harry. "She said a lot of people would pay attention to you that way."


    "She''s right," Harry said, and a lot of people laughed.


    "So did you kill a basilisk with the sword in Dumbledore''s office?" Wallon asked, "this is what a portrait on the wall told me when I was there last year..."


    "Well - yes, I did, yes," said Harry, hastily answering. Jordan whistled and the Weasleys exchanged a look of awe.


    Harry felt a little hot in his ears, and he looked decidedly at any other place, as long as it wasn''t autumn.


    "In his first grade," Neville said aloud, "he protected the Sorcerer''s stone -"


    "sage''s stone," Hermione corrected.


    "Yes, from that man," Neville said finally.


    Everyone''s eyes are as big as the sailboat coin.


    "Not to mention," said Cho. (Harry looks at her fiercely. She''s smiling at him. For a moment, um £©"He completed all the tasks he had done in the warriors competition, passing through dragons, sea monsters, mazes, and so on."


    There was a chorus of approval at the table. Harry''s stomach was squirming, and he tried to adjust his expression to make him look less cheerful. Just now Qiu''s praise for him made what he had vowed to tell them even more difficult to export.


    "Look," he said, and everyone immediately fell into silence, "I I don''t want to sound humble or anything, but I got a lot of help from other people... "


    "Not through the dragon," Moran said immediately. "It''s really cool to fly over..."


    "Yes, well -" said Harry, feeling it would be rude to deny. "And no one will help you get rid of Dementors this summer," Wallon said. "No," Harry said, "no, well, I know I did something when I wasn''t helped, but the point I want to make is


    "Are you trying to avoid showing us anything?" Said Henrietta.


    "I have an idea," said Ron, before Harry spoke. "Why don''t you shut up?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 878

    No one knows why Ron''s reaction is like this. Maybe it''s because Henrietta has offended Harry. Maybe the word "escape" stimulates Ron so much. Anyway, he looks at Henrietta with bad intentions, as if the most thing he wants to do now is to punch him.


    Henrietta blushed, as if feeling Ron''s malice.


    "Well, we came here to learn from him, and he told us he didn''t really do anything," said Henrietta.


    "That''s not what he said," growled Fred.


    "Do you want us to clean your ears?" George asked, pulling a long, deadly looking metal tool out of a zoko bag with one hand.


    "Or any part of you, really, we don''t care where we poke him," Fred said.


    "Oh, well," said Hermione hastily, "and then The point is, do we agree that we want to learn from Harry and Flynn? "


    "Van Lin, wait a minute, you say this guy?" Henrietta looked at Van Lin next to Hermione. "We''re not..."


    "Shut up, boy. Do you know what you''re talking about?" Fred became more angry and even threatened to raise his fist.


    "Yes, yes, it''s me. In fact, I''m just playing a supporting role..." "Harry is more suitable for you, but..."


    "But Vaseline, don''t you say that I will help you, and you will teach us the defense against the Dark Arts..." "And, you''re better than me..."


    "But it''s not for everyone." "In fact, the purpose of bringing you all together is not to hold a teaching course similar to the defense of the dark arts. We are just providing an opportunity and a platform for us to communicate and even better survive. Whether it''s fighting or ordinary wizard level examination, I believe you all know it, Umbridge''s The way will let us all hang up, whether it is the exam or the reality, I believe you also have some experience


    "Yes, Professor Umbridge''s way, I have no confidence to pass the general wizard level examination. In fact, I''m not sure to cast a normal magic spell just based on the things in her book." Autumn carefully said, but no one refuted.


    Defense against the dark arts doesn''t need to practice spells?


    It''s just a joke.


    There was a burst of approval. Henrietta put his arm to his chest and said nothing, though it might be that he was busy watching the metal tools in Fred''s hand, or had been warned by Fred.


    It is almost intolerable to question Harry and challenge a wizard who is much stronger than him, at least in the original.


    Sometimes Fanlin felt that he was really suitable for the wizard''s life earlier than now


    "Well," said Hermione, looking relieved that things were finally decided. "Well, then, the next question is how often we get together. I really think we should get together at least once a week... "


    "That depends," Gula said. "We need to make sure it doesn''t conflict with our Quidditch practice."


    "Yes..." Qiu said, "and It can''t conflict with us. "


    "Not with us," said Henrietta, opening his mouth.


    "I believe we can find a night for all," said Hermione, looking a little impatient. "But you know, it''s important. We''re talking about how to protect ourselves from Voldemort''s death eaters..."


    "Well said!" "I personally think it''s really important, maybe more important than everything we''ve done this year, even though the general wizard test is coming," cried Ernie


    Ernie looked around excitedly, as if waiting for people to say, "of course not!"


    But no one spoke, which was embarrassing. So he continued, "I, personally, I don''t understand why the Ministry of magic has given us such a useless teacher at this critical moment. Obviously, they didn''t admit that the man was back, but they gave us a teacher who actively prevented us from using defensive incantations -- "


    " we think that the reason why Umbridge didn''t want us to be trained in defense against the dark arts, "Hermione said," is because she has the kind of There was a crazy idea that Dumbledore would treat the students in the school as some kind of private army. She thought he would mobilize us against the Ministry of magic. "


    Almost everyone, except Luna, was stunned.


    It seems Luna is not surprised, a look to see through the essence, but Van Lin is very suspicious of Luna at the moment in the cerebellar bag melon in the end what is thinking.


    Luna went on, "yes, it''s very likely. Anyway, the minister has his own army. "


    "What?" Harry said he was stunned by the unexpected news."Really, he has an army of helliopaths," Luna said solemnly.


    "No, he didn''t," Hermione said suddenly.


    "No, he did," Luna said.


    "What is it?" Asked Neville, looking at a loss.


    "They''re the spirits of fire," Luna said, her bulging eyes widened to make her look crazier than usual. "Tall, hot creatures, when they''re flailing on the ground, burn everything in front of them -"


    "there''s no such thing, Neville," Hermione said sharply.


    "Oh, no, they exist!" Luna said angrily.


    "I''m sorry, but where is the evidence?" Hermione said quickly.


    "There are a lot of eyewitness reports. It''s just that you are too narrow-minded, and you need everything to be squeezed under your eyelids -- "


    the quarrel between Luna and Hermione made the scene very awkward for a time, and no one could get into the quarrel between two girls who didn''t speak their words, especially the two smart girls.


    Anyway, a lot of boys are stupid. Fortunately, there are many smart girls.


    "Hum, hum," Ginny coughed, mimicking Umbridge so much that some people looked around and laughed.


    "Can we decide how often to get together and take defense lessons?"


    "Yes," said Hermione immediately. Maybe Hermione thought that it would be useless to continue to quarrel with Luna. Hermione was more inclined to speak with facts and quarrel with a crazy girl


    "Yes, we''re going to do that. You''re right, Ginny." Hermione replied quickly, "I''m sure there''s nothing wrong with van Lin and Harry."


    "Well, once a week sounds good," said Lee Jordan.


    "As long as -" began Gula.


    "Yes, yes, we know Quidditch training," Hermione said in a tense tone. "Well, the next thing to decide is where we''ll meet..."


    It was more difficult to decide, and everyone was silent.


    "Library?" After a while, Thomas suggested.


    "I don''t think Mrs. pins would be happy that we destroyed the library," said Harry.


    "Maybe some unused classroom?" Colin said.


    "Yes," said Ron, "Mrs. McGonagall might let us use her, which she lent Harry when he was preparing for the warriors


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 879

    But Harry was quite sure that Mrs. McGonagall would not be so helpful this time. Although Hermione had said that the study group was allowed, he had a hunch that the group might be considered immoral.


    Fanlin, on the other hand, ponders between the scream shack or the house of call. There is no doubt that Umbridge''s control over Hogwarts is on the rise. If such a stop is exposed to her, she will be identified as Dumbledore''s army.


    Unnecessary troubles can still be avoided. Dumbledore is not ready to make a complete turn over with the Ministry of magic. It is better to say that they have no ability to force Voldemort to appear. Van Lin has not received any new news from Trevor for a long time. It seems that the old Batman''s plan is going to fail.


    "Well, then, we''ll try to find a place," Hermione replied. "When we set the time and place for the first party, we''ll send everyone a notice." She pulled out a piece of parchment and a quill from her bag, then hesitated for a moment, as if to pluck up the courage to speak. "I - I think everyone should put their names here so that we know who''s coming. I also thought, "she took a deep breath," that each of us should promise not to publicize what we''re doing here. So if you sign, you''re not going to tell Umbridge or anyone else what we''re doing


    "And I''d like to add a little more." As Fanlin said, one hand took the parchment in Hermione''s hand, and through a little magic stimulation, the dense blue runes appeared on the parchment.


    "In fact, in order to ensure safety, this guarantee has been turned into a magic contract by me, which can ensure the safety of those who agree to it. Even if it is emetic, the magic on the contract can temporarily close your memory, a very complete brain sealing technique." Fanlin glanced around and said faintly, "of course, there''s nothing to say about the betrayers. It''s not a war, so there''s no cruel means to use. However, if someone violates the rules, it''s necessary to become insane in a few days, and then be clearly remembered. And I guarantee that the effect will be told by you When you start with the first word, the magic will reflect your most real ideas, so up to now, it''s up to you to sign or not to sign. "


    Everyone''s face changed. They didn''t really experience the magic contract.


    "Of course, it''s a routine business approach." Said Fred, taking the parchment first and signing it happily.


    It seems like a good start.


    Although no one objected, van Lin noticed that some people were reluctant to write down their names.


    But it doesn''t matter to Fanlin. As long as the name is written down, magic will tell them what to choose.


    "Well..." Justin said slowly, not picking up the parchment that George wanted to pass him, "well I think Ernie will tell me when to get together But Ernie also seems hesitant to sign. Hermione raised her eyebrows and looked at him.


    "I - well, we''re prefects," Ernie blurted out. "If this parchment gets leaked Well, I mean If Umbridge finds this... "


    "You just said this group is the most important thing you''re going to do this year," Harry reminded him.


    "I Yes, "said Ernie," yes, I do think so, just... "


    "Ernie, do you really think I''m going to let this list go around?" Said Hermione angrily.


    "No, no, of course not," said Ernie, looking less anxious. "I Yes, of course, I will After Ernie, no one raised any objection. Although Harry saw Qiu''s friend give him a critical look before signing his name, Harry could still distinguish him. Most of his eyes still fell on van Lin, and he had to admit that this was also a threat. Whether it was the contract between waving hands or the strength embodied in Van Lin''s fighting again and again, the people present did not have it There is no reason to refuse.


    In addition to a few familiar friends, Luna signed the fastest.


    Luna did not pause, directly stood in front of van Lin, "you really can see night Qi?"


    "Can feel it." Fanlin touched his nose, for Luna''s inquiry, Fanlin really can''t lie.


    "Oh, well, you should teach her how to observe..."


    "Who?"


    Luna pointed to Hermione with her finger, and ignored Hermione''s amazement and van Lin''s bitter smile, and folded herself back into the team.


    "What''s the matter? You know her well?"


    ¡­¡­


    Waiting for the last person in the line Angelina After signing, Hermione took back the parchment and carefully stuffed it into the bag.


    Now this group of people have a very strange feeling, as if they have just signed an agreement, and then embarked on a pirate ship. No student community has ever needed a magic contract.


    It''s not weird. Anyway, the established facts can''t be changed.


    "Well, there''s no time to lose," Fred stood up briskly. "George and Lee and I have something else to buy. See you later."The rest left in twos and threes.


    Qiu spent a lot of time tying her bag before she left. Her long curtain like hair hung in front of her, blocking her face. But her friend stood beside her, arms in front of her, urging her, so Qiu had no choice but to go with her. As her friend dragged her to the door, CHO turned and waved to Harry.


    "Well, I think it''s going well this time," said Hermione happily after a few minutes when Hermione, van leen, Harry and Ron walked out of the pig''s head into the bright sun.


    Harry and Ron grab their buttery beer.


    Er The cup is from the pig''s head bar


    I hope Mr. Dumbledore doesn''t mind


    "That guy named Henrietta is a nuisance," said Ron, glaring at Emily''s indistinct outline in the distance.


    "I don''t like him very much either," said Hermione, "but when I was talking to Ernie and Hannah at the huffpuff table, he just heard it, and he looked very eager to come, so what can I say? And it''s true that the more people the better - I mean, Michael Connor and his friends wouldn''t come if he hadn''t gone out with Ginny - "


    Ron was drinking the last few drops of his buttery beer and choked and puffed it out.


    "He what?" Ron looked at Hermione in disbelief. "What did you say?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 880

    "Wait, what do you mean, what do you mean?" Ron yelled out. Now his ears are as red as a raw beef roll. "She goes out with someone else - my sister and - what do you mean, with Michael Connor?"


    Hermione realized that she had made a slip of the tongue, which seemed to be a little offensive, but Hermione calmed down.


    "Yes, so he came with his friends, and I think Well, they''re obviously interested in learning defense, but if Ginny doesn''t tell Michael what happened... "


    "When did it happen When did she Ron couldn''t believe it. All of this exceeded his expectations.


    "They met at the Christmas ball, and they got together at the end of last year," Hermione said calmly.


    "Why..."


    "What''s so strange about that? There are a lot of people chasing Ginny. Otherwise, why do you think Ravenclaw''s boys come? They are all friends of Michael koner. Although they are interested in learning defense, they are obviously more interested in Ginny." Hermione said, "I think she''ll think about Michael. He''s much better than Zachary rice before, and he''s got a good reputation at school. Ginny told me that Michael had been chasing her since the last Christmas party. Of course, there are a lot of people chasing Ginny in the school. She has been hesitant and refused to agree. But recently, she has figured out that there is no need to continue to wait... "


    "Zacharys? You mean Ginny was before this... "


    "Yes, Ginny is very popular, but she recognized the essence of zacharys and didn''t even bring him here this time..." Hermione said impatiently, "maybe Ron, you should be more sensitive."


    They were on the street, and Hermione didn''t seem to want to go on. She pulled van Lin to a stop outside the quill shop. There were many beautiful pheasant brushes in the window.


    "Well I need a new quill. " She walked into the store, followed by Fanlin, and Harry and Ron followed her.


    Ron obviously intends to ask the question to the end. Otherwise, Ron would have parted ways with Harry and the two of them at this time:


    "which is Michael Connor?" Ron angrily asked


    "the dark one," Hermione said.


    "I don''t like him," Ron said immediately.


    "A surprise!" Hermione said in a low voice, "but it doesn''t help. Maybe that''s why Ginny didn''t tell you about it."


    "But," said Ron, following Hermione past a row of quills in copper ink bottles, "I thought Ginny was crazy about Harry!"


    Hermione looked at him sympathetically and shook her head. "Ginny used to like Harry, but she gave up a few months ago. Of course, it''s not that she doesn''t like him anymore, "she added kindly to Harry, studying a long black and gold quill.


    Harry''s head was full of autumn''s waving as he left. He was not so interested in the topic as Ron, who trembled with indignation, but only then did he think of a more fundamental problem.


    "Then why does she say it now?" He asked Hermione, "she never mentioned it in front of me."


    "Yes," said Hermione, "yes, I want this one..." She and vaseline went to the counter and handed over five silver Sikes and two copper nates. Ron was still panting beside her.


    "Ron," Hermione said harshly as she turned to Ron, "that''s why Ginny didn''t tell you she had a crush on Michael, and she knew you''d find it hard to accept. So thank God, stop talking. "


    "What do you mean? Who can''t take it? I don''t want to talk about anything... " Ron mumbled all the way back.


    While Ron was still cursing Michael Connor in a low voice, Hermione looked at Harry and whispered, "say Ginny and Michael How are you and Qiu? "


    "What do you mean?" Harry said quickly. His heart was boiling like boiling water, and a strong feeling made his face hot in the cold wind - was he so obvious?


    "Come on, Harry," said Vaseline, shaking his head. "From the beginning to the end, autumn''s eyes have hardly left you, have they?"


    Harry never thought Hogsmeade was so beautiful.


    For the rest of the weekend, Harry felt the joy he had never felt in the whole semester.


    He and Ron spent most of Sunday catching up with their homework, which of course wasn''t interesting. But because of the bright autumn sun, they no longer around the table, but put aside their homework, wandering in the shadow of the lake side trees.


    Hermione, who is determined to finish all her homework on time, brings more wool and applies magic to her knitting needles. As a result, they reflect bright sunlight in the air and weave more hats and tablecloths.


    And Fanlin also leaned on the tree and practiced magic. Harry watched an ice flower blooming in Van Lin''s hands. It was a rose. However, Fanlin was not very skilled and ugly, but Hermione didn''t think so.


    Although I can''t understand what Fanlin is doing, it still doesn''t affect a few people''s disorderly rowing.However, they are not the only ones to act.


    Knowing that they were taking action against Umbridge and the Ministry of magic, and that Umbridge was a key figure in the rebellion, Harry was greatly satisfied that so many people were involved, a magic contract


    Harry recalled in his mind the meeting every Saturday: all the people who came to him to learn the defense of the dark arts, the way they heard what he had done, and Qiu''s admiration for his performance in the Triwizard contest


    Knowing that these people no longer regarded him as a liar, and that some even adored him, he was so excited that the joy continued into Monday morning, even though there was no class he liked.


    He and Ron went down to the dormitory building to discuss Angelina''s idea of practicing a new action called slothgriproll in nighttime practice. As they passed the sunny lounge, they noticed that the extra items in the room had attracted a small group of people to watch.


    Gryffindor''s bulletin board has a huge notice that covers everything else on the bulletin board - Sales lists of second-hand charm books, school routine reminders posted by Fairchild administrators, the Quidditch team''s training schedule, some chocolate frog card exchange notice, Weasley''s latest test ads, weekend dates to Hogsmeade village, and each A search notice.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 881

    The new notice is written in huge black letters, with an official seal at the bottom and a neat signed signature beside it: the Hogwarts School of witchcraft and Wizardry has dissolved all student organizations, societies, groups, raising their hands. Student organizations, societies, groups and clubs refer to regular student meetings with three or more people. The re establishment must be approved by the senior prosecutor (Professor Umbridge). No association, group or club is allowed to exist without the approval and approval of the senior prosecutor. Any student who establishes or participates in any organization, association, group or club without the approval of the senior prosecutor will be expelled.


    The above documents are signed under Education Act No. 24: dorelos Jane Umbridge, senior prosecutor, Hogwarts.


    Harry and Ron stood behind a group of worried sophomores, over their heads, reading the notice.


    "Does that mean they will close the Gobstones club?" One of them asked his friend. "I think your Gobstones will be OK," said Ron sullenly, scaring the sophomore to his feet.


    "And we''re not so lucky, don''t you think?" When the sophomore left in a hurry, Ron asked Harry.


    Harry was reading the notice again, and the joy that had filled him since Saturday had vanished. He was filled with anger.


    "It''s no coincidence," he said, clasping his hand in the shape of a fist. "She knows."


    "She can''t know," Ron replied immediately. "There will be people eavesdropping in that hotel. Let''s face it. We don''t know how many people are trustworthy in front of us. Any of them could run to Umbridge and tell him And Harry thought they believed in himself, and even thought they worshipped him?


    "Henrietta!" Ron said immediately, punching himself in the palm of his hand. "Or, I think Michael Connor has defected too!"


    "I wonder if Haomin and Fanlin have seen the notice?" Said Harry, scanning the door to the girls'' dormitory.


    "Fanlin is out, and Hermione Let''s go and tell her. " Said Ron.


    He leapt forward, opened the door, and went up the spiral staircase. When he got to the sixth step, a loud, whistling, high pitched sound fused with the ladder to form a smooth stone ladder.


    Ron tried to escape, his hands dancing wildly like a windmill. Then he was hit by the newly formed stone ladder and fell to Harry''s feet on his back.


    "Well, I don''t think we''re allowed into the girls'' dormitory," said Harry, lifting Ron up from his feet and trying to hold back his laughter.


    Two fourth grade girls came up the stone ladder with a smile.


    "Oh, who wants to go upstairs?" They giggled and giggled at Harry and Ron.


    "It''s me." "I didn''t know that would happen. It''s not fair! "


    As the girls left the portrait cave laughing wildly, he added to Harry, "Hermione is allowed into our dormitory. Why can''t we..."


    "It''s an old rule," Hermione gracefully slid down the stone ladder and onto the carpet in front of them. "For Hogwarts, it''s a historical issue, and the founders believe that boys are less trustworthy than girls. Why did you go there anyway? "


    "Come to see you, look at this!" Harry dragged her to the notice board. Hao min''s eyes quickly scan the notice, and her expression becomes dignified. "Someone must have tipped her off!" Ron said indignantly.


    "They can''t do that," Hao min whispered.


    "You''re naive," said Ron. "Because you''re honest and trustworthy, do you think so?"


    "No, they won''t, because van Lin cursed the parchment with our signature, a magic contract, and there''s no doubt that if someone informs, that person should be in the hospital by now." "Believe me, if any of them went to tell Umbridge, we would know who they were, and they would certainly regret it


    "What will they do?" Said Ron in a voice of longing.


    "It''s like a van Lin," said Hermione. "It''s going to be like Professor Lockhart for a few weeks. Come on, let''s enjoy our breakfast and see what others think. I want to know if this notice is posted in all rooms. "


    As soon as they walked into the hall, they knew that it wasn''t just Gryffindor tower with Umbridge''s sign. Intense emotions and abnormal agitation spread through the hallway, people around the table, talking about what they read. As soon as Harry, Ron and Hermione were seated, Neville, Jordan, Fred, George and Ginny came straight up to them.


    "Did you see the sign?"


    "Do you think she knows?"


    "What shall we do?" They all watched Harry, who glanced around for a week to make sure there was no teacher nearby."We''ll certainly do that anyway." Said Harry in a low voice.


    "I knew you would say that!" George hit Harry on the arm excitedly. "


    and the prefect?" Asked Fred, looking inquiringly at Ron and Hermione.


    "No problem, of course, and so are Vaseline."


    "What did he do?"


    "Experiment, you know, we need a logo and contact information. Especially after Umbridge did this, it seemed that van Lin had guessed it earlier."


    Hermione stood up. She mouthed several new members and gestured wildly to them to sit back behind hefpaff! "We''ll - later - talk about it again!"


    "Wait until you tell Michael," Ginny said impatiently as she swayed on the bench, "those idiots, total idiots." She walked quickly to Ravenclaw''s table; Harry watched her go away.


    Qiu is not far away. She is talking to a curly haired friend who has been to the pig''s head bar with her. Did Umbridge notice that she was too frightened to meet them again?


    Until they left the hall, ready to go to van Lin''s laboratory to find him, the huge reaction aroused by the notice did not subside.


    "Harry! Ron. " It''s Angelina. She rushes to them in desperation. "OK," Harry whispered as she approached enough to hear him, "we still try to..."


    "Don''t you know that her notice is included in Quidditch?" Angelina interrupted. "We have to apply for permission to regroup Gryffindor."


    "What?" Said Harry.


    "No way!" Ron looked terrified. He made it to Gryffindor, and if Umbridge was selected, there was no doubt that he would be miserable.


    "You read the notice and it mentions the team! So, listen to me, Harry, for the last time, please don''t get angry with Umbridge, or she may never let us play Quidditch again


    "All right, all right," Harry agreed, seeing Angelina''s tears rolling in her eyes, "don''t worry, I''ll do it myself."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 882

    "That''s what you''ve been doing for so long?" Ron looked at Fanlin strangely, holding in one hand a round gold coin similar to the gold Garonne.


    "Oh, of course." Fanlin did not raise his head and said that he had the last one in his hand. It seemed that it only needed some simple processing.


    "What is this?" Harry asked curiously.


    "As you imagine, at least in terms of feel, appearance or quality, it''s no different from kingaron, isn''t it?" Vaseline safely replied that when the brilliance of magic disappeared completely, the last gold Garonne in Van Lin''s hands also became ordinary.


    "So you''re going to treat this as me, and we have to..."


    "Contact tools," said Hermione, and Harry was sure that Hermione knew a lot about van Lin. "Don''t listen to him. Of course, it can''t be ginger."


    "But it feels the same, Fanlin Isn''t the Sorcerer''s stone no longer working? "


    "It''s just a little bit of a trick," said Vaseline as he cleaned up. "As long as you have enough knowledge and good materials, you can make one. It''s just a small function of the Sorcerer''s stone."


    Fanlin frowned slightly, as if to think of something, and then the brow was relaxed.


    "Little tricks?" Ron said in a loud voice, "this is kingaron!"


    "Yes, it''s a contact tool." Hermione corrected, "Van Lin, don''t tease Ron any more, otherwise..."


    "Well, it''s really jingaron," said Fanlin, who continued to explain, regardless of Hermione''s strange eyes. "But in terms of purity, it''s different from the normal jingaron. I mixed a lot of brass into it. If you don''t believe it, you can try it out with one."


    Ron weighed it, a pair of I believe your lies, you can continue to say the attitude.


    "Of course, the real jinjialong is not all gold. The goblins are very stingy when they make coins, so the purchasing power of gold coins is different," continued Fanlin, holding a jingarong in his hand and forcing out some magic.


    Under everyone''s gaze, the jinjialong in Fanlin''s hand gradually changed. In a short time, the jinjialong became silver Xike, and then quickly transformed into tongnat


    "What''s going on?" Harry looked up at the Vaseline display, then at the golden Garonne in the palm of his hand.


    "A little magic, and that''s what Colin inspired me." "If not, a Hogwarts student would take a kingaron out of his pocket, which is really eye-catching, so I changed the design so that people can choose according to their own preferences," Van Lin said


    "So it''s really just a contact tool?" Harry said, but there''s nothing strange about the way Kim Garonne feels to him.


    "That''s right. If you activate it with magic, you can speak into it, store information in it, and export information the same way." "Because it''s easy to do, the fluctuation of magic will be very small, even if it is used in front of others, it will not be noticed, as it is now."


    "Now?"


    Hermione looked down. "How do you use this?"


    "Magic!" Vaseline said, "through the contract, I clearly remember all people''s magic information. Your magic power has its own attributes, which are recorded and only need to be output. At the same time, when multiple people are activated, it can also realize multi person communication. However, I don''t recommend this. It will be very confusing. Of course, if you want to speak to only one person, you need to add a name in front of you. You know, names are very important to witches, and there are some principles of anathema. "


    "Like this?" Hermione said, a bit of magic, from the gold coin inside the clear transmission of a message, but there is no sound around, as if from the inside of the ear.


    Harry and Ron also tried, and in a flash, what Van Lin had said before reappeared in their minds.


    "It''s great," Harry said, "so that we don''t get to know each other and we can''t get together in the first place..."


    "You mean Umbridge''s new rules?" Asked Fanlin.


    "Yes, you know?"


    "I saw it when I came out in the morning, but it''s not a strange thing. Isn''t that what Umbridge did? She came here for the purpose of bringing down Hogwarts, and banning communication is a good choice. There will be more rules in the future. "


    "What''s good for her?" Hermione said in a puzzled way, "didn''t she come out of Hogwarts?"


    "I''m afraid not," Ron shrugged. "I don''t think the Academy will take her, and Slytherin''s words My dad told me that Umbridge is not a pure blood wizard either


    "Don''t purify blood, impure blood." "I''d like to believe that Umbridge is from Slytherin. After all, if we keep the blood pure, the blood family will be ruined. Don''t you know what the consequences of consanguineous marriage will be?""What are the consequences?" Ron looked at Vaseline in disbelief.


    "It''s an idiot..." Fanlin rolled his eyes. "It''s not good to have a squib, or mental illness or physical disease. It''s just a miracle like the Gunter family. Especially, the blood of pure blood wizard from the early generation is combined with powerful Warcraft. Sooner or later, it will be a problem."


    "You mean the guntes?" Ron said, "I heard Dad mention that they..."


    "They''ve exterminated the clan, right? That''s the end." Fanlin said that he didn''t intend to continue with the issue. Otherwise, it would not be a reliable thing to have a good talk with Ron about Voldemort''s past and present.


    "By the way, Harry, you and Ron will find a way to send it to everyone, everyone has it, and then tell them how to use it, and where to practice..."


    "How about that? It''s big enough here. I think... "


    "Let''s talk about it then. The next party will be held at hogmaud. I''ll find a way before that. In fact The castle is not very safe. " Van Lim thought about it. He didn''t want Umbridge to destroy his lab because of this.


    "What are we going to do next?" Asked Fanlin.


    "Professor Burns''s history of magic." Hermione replied, "I hope Professor Umbridge can come and have a good sense of history."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 883

    As a matter of fact, Ron had to make sure that Umbridge was a conscientious person, and he would understand the history of magic here.


    But he was wrong. When they entered the classroom, there was only one teacher in front of them Professor bines, floating a foot above his chair as usual, was preparing to continue teaching the tedious and tedious giant war.


    Fanlin felt a little disappointed, but he still overestimated Umbridge''s determination and did not come to investigate a ghost professor''s course. This seemed to be a thankless thing.


    But Harry was even more disappointed, playing with gold coins in his hand. If he hadn''t been able to speak out loud in class, maybe the experiment would have worked well. But now Harry doesn''t even want to try to follow bines''s teaching ideas today. He idly scrawled on his parchment, ignoring Hao min''s frequent glare and pushing, until a sharp stab in his ribs irritated him, and he raised his head.


    "What?"


    Hermione points to the window. Harry looks around and finds Hedwig perched on the narrow edge of the window, staring at him through the thick glass window, with a letter tied to its leg.


    Harry couldn''t understand it. They had breakfast together. Why didn''t he deliver the letter at that time as usual? Many of his classmates recognized it.


    "Oh, I''ve always loved that owl. She''s so beautiful," Harry heard Lena sigh to lavender. He glanced at Professor burns, who was still reading his notes. The professor didn''t seem to notice that his attention was less than usual in the class.


    Harry quietly left his seat, curled up, and darted through the rows of seats in the classroom to the window. He slid the hook and slowly opened it.


    He wants Hedwig to stick out her feet so he can take the letter and fly it back to the owl house. But by that time the window was wide enough, so Hedwig wanted to fly in, and she cried out lonely.


    Harry closed the window, glanced uneasily at the professor, curled up again, put Hedwig on his shoulder, and quickly returned to his seat, then moved it to his lap and untied the letter bound to his leg. Only then did he suddenly notice that Hedwig''s feathers curled strangely; some fell, and one of its wings was drooping.


    "It''s hurt!" Said Harry in a low voice, bending his head close to it. Hermione and vaseline leaned to get closer; Hermione even put down her quill.


    "Look, there''s something wrong with its wings here." Hedwig trembled, and when Harry touched her wing, it couldn''t help jumping. All the feathers of Hedwig stood up, and she looked at him reproachfully.


    "Professor burns," Harry said aloud, and everyone in the room turned to look at him. "I feel a little uncomfortable."


    Professor bines took his eyes off his notes and looked at Harry in surprise, only to find a room full of people, as usual.


    "Not feeling well?" He repeated vaguely.


    "I''m not feeling well," Harry said, hiding Hedwig behind his back. "I think I need to get to the hospital quickly."


    "Yes," said Professor burns, obviously at a loss, "yes, yes, get to the hospital at full speed. OK, you can go, then..."


    Before Professor bins had finished, Harry left quickly.


    As soon as he got out of the classroom, Harry put Hedwig back on his shoulder and hurried down the porch until he was out of sight of Professor Binns.


    His first choice for Hedwig was certainly Hagrid, but since he did not know where Hagrid was now, his only remaining option was to seek help from Professor grapram. He peered out of the window into the gloomy, windy land, and the cottage near Hagrid would never have her notice; if she was not teaching now, she might be in the teaching and research section.


    Harry went downstairs, Hedwig wiggled weakly on his shoulder, whining weakly from time to time.


    On both sides of the door of the teaching and Research Office, there is a stone beast decoration. As Harry approached the door, one of the Stone Beasts said in a hoarse voice, "you should be in class now, little one."


    "It''s urgent." Harry said it very briefly.


    "Oh, it''s urgent, isn''t it?" Another stone beast said in a sharp voice, "well, that''s what we do, isn''t it?"


    Harry knocked on the door. He heard footsteps. The door opened. He and Professor McGonagall looked at each other.


    "You have not been sentenced to another confinement, have you?" Professor McGonagall said immediately, her square glasses flashing a warning light.


    "I promise, no, Professor!" Harry quickly defended himself.


    "Well, then, why aren''t you in your own class?"


    "Obviously, it''s something urgent," said the second stone beast with his ugly face.


    "I''m looking for Professor grabland," Harry explained. "This is my owl. It''s injured."


    "The injured owl, isn''t it?" Professor grabland, with a pipe in one hand and a Daily Prophet in the other, appeared behind Professor McGonagall."Yes." Harry gently lifted Hedwig from his shoulder. "It''s behind the other delivery owls. Its wings are weird. Look."


    Professor grabland clenched the pipe with his teeth and then took Hedwig from Harry''s hand as Professor McGonagall watched.


    "Well," said grabland, whose pipe swung back and forth as she spoke, "it seemed to have been attacked by something. It''s hard to imagine what would have hurt it like this. Of course, devil birds will hunt birds from time to time, but Hagrid has trained Hogwarts so well that they don''t bother owls any more


    Harry didn''t want to know and didn''t care what devil bird was. He just wanted to know whether Hedwig could recover.


    But Professor McGonagall looked at Harry with keen eyes and asked, "do you know how far this owl flies, Potter?"


    "Well," said Harry, "it''s about as far as London, I think."


    Harry glanced at her quickly, and when he saw her frowning, he knew that she had understood that "London" actually meant knowing Sirius


    So whether Sirius has disclosed the news to him has become a question worthy of discussion.


    "Rehydration solution, No. 12." Professor grabland took a single eyeglass from her robe, tucked it into his eyes and examined Hedwig''s wings up close.


    "If you give it to me, I can make it recover quickly," Professor grabland said. "But she can''t fly too far these days."


    "Well, yes, thank you." Just then, said Harry, the rest bell rang.


    "No problem," said Professor gruffly, and returned to the teaching and research section.


    "Wait a minute, grabland!" Professor McGonagall called out in a hurry, "Potter''s letter!"


    "Oh, yes!" Harry said he almost forgot the paper roll on Hedwig''s leg.


    Grabland handed the letter over to Harry and disappeared in the research room with Hedwig.


    Hedwig had been staring at Harry before she disappeared, as if she couldn''t believe he would have left it like this.


    Harry felt a little guilty. He was about to leave when Professor McGonagall called him back.


    "Potter!"


    "Yes, professor?"


    She scanned the porch up and down, with students coming out in both directions.


    "Remember," she whispered quickly, looking at the roll of paper in his hand, "that Hogwarts channel of communication with the outside world will be well guarded, will you?"


    "I..." Harry was trying to answer, but the students in the hallway had swarmed in. Professor McGonagall nodded to him and withdrew from the teaching and research section. Harry was left in hospital by the crowd.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 884

    Harry found that Fanlin and Hermione were already standing in the safe corner, and Ron was also. Several people were standing nearby waiting for him, their coat collars flying in the wind.


    As Harry ran to them, he opened the roll and found five words on it - Sirius'' handwriting: today, old time, old place.


    How is Hedwig Hermione asked anxiously, and now he had recovered.


    "Where did you take it?" Ron asked, "Professor grabland," Harry said, "and I met McGonagall. Listen."


    He told them what MEG had said. To his surprise, they were not shocked. Instead, they exchanged meaningful eyes.


    "What?" Harry said, turning his eyes from van Lin to Hermione and back again. "Well, I was just talking to Ron. What if someone tried to stop Hedwig in the middle? I mean, it''s never been injured on a previous flight, has it? "


    "Anyway, whose letter is that?" Ron asked, taking the note from Harry''s hand.


    "In a nasal voice." Harry whispered. "Old time, old place"? Is he talking about the fire in the teaching and research office? "


    "Obviously," said Hermione, who was also reading the note, a little upset. "I hope no one else has read it."


    "But it''s still sealed when it gets to me," Harry tried to convince herself, as she did. "If they don''t know where we met before, no one will know what it means, will they?"


    "I don''t know," Hermione said anxiously.


    "But to be sure, someone has begun to block communication at Hogwarts castle. You should have realized earlier, Harry, since filch started intercepting us for sending letters..." "But I don''t think Hedwig has been intercepted. As the snow owl of the magic world, you want to be intercepted unless you go up and catch it yourself."


    "You mean..." Harry lowered his voice. "You mean Umbridge..."


    "I can''t guarantee that, but we can''t use the owl room any more. Besides, we can''t use Hedwig for sending letters in the future. I''ll call dobby over at that time. It''s hard for dobby." "It''s not difficult to seal the paper roll with magic, and we don''t know whether someone is monitoring the fireplace network. But there is no doubt that Umbridge''s intervention is inevitable. She wants us to lose contact with the outside world, or to isolate us Stand up. In fact, this is the result of being discovered. I think Umbridge is trying to gather intelligence about Dumbledore. "


    They went down the stone ladder to the potion class, and several of them were lost. For van Lim, it was just a signal that Umbridge had a big move.


    Umbridge couldn''t go on like this, but she didn''t find a way to get Dumbledore out of school.


    But when they got to the last few steps, they were awakened from their meditation by Malfoy''s voice.


    Malfoy stood outside Snape''s classroom, waving an official paper like parchment, deliberately raising his voice so that they could hear each word clearly.


    "Yes, Umbridge approved Slytherin''s Quidditch team to continue, and I applied to her early this morning. I mean, she knows my father very well, and he goes in and out of the ministry a lot. It''s interesting to see if Gryffindor is allowed to continue playing, isn''t it


    "Don''t get angry," Hermione whispered to Harry and Ron. It''s not a wise thing to have a conflict at this time, but with Harry and Ron''s temperaments, it''s not easy to say that can solve the problem.


    They glared at Malfoy, flushed and clenched.


    "Calm down, that''s what he meant." Van Lim frowned, Malfoy provoked, this thing seems to have not happened for a long time, so, what is dependence, Umbridge?


    "I mean," Malfoy raised his voice a little more, his gray eyes twinkled maliciously, looking in the direction of several of them. "If the problem is related to the influence of the Ministry of magic, I don''t think they have much chance. According to my father, they''ve been looking for reasons to explain Weasley in recent years. So is porter. My father said it was only a matter of time before he was sent to St. Mungo''s Hospital for magical diseases. Obviously, they have special protection against people whose heads are confused by magic. "


    Malfoy made a grimace, his mouth drooping and his eyes rolling.


    Clara and Goyle grunted as usual, and Parkinson screamed happily.


    Van Lim blocked Harry with his hand, but before he could say anything, something seemed to bump him on the shoulder and make him fall to one side.


    At once he realized that Neville had just passed him and was running straight for Malfoy.


    Fanlin was a little stunned at first, but not in his right mind. St. Mungo magic hospital?It''s definitely Neville''s forbidden area, no doubt.


    "Neville, no!" Fanlin ran forward and grabbed Neville''s robe. Neville''s frantic struggle, his fists dancing, struggling to get close to Malfoy. Malfoy was shocked.


    "Help me!" Van leen asked Harry for help. He put a hand around Neville''s neck and managed to drag him back away from Slytherin college. Goyle and Cara, waving their arms, stood in front of Malfoy, ready to fight.


    Harry and Ron respectively grabbed Neville''s arm and successfully dragged Neville back into the Gryffindor line with van Lin.


    Neville''s face turned red, and van Lin''s pressure on his throat made him quite confused, and single words sprang out of his mouth.


    "No, fun, no, Muggle, show him."


    Suddenly, the door of the potion room opened and Snape appeared. He scanned the Gryffindor boundary with his black eyes, where Harry and Ron were wrestling with Neville. In Snape''s eyes, at least.


    "Play hard, Potter, Weasley, lombarton and Al?" Snape sneered scornfully in his cold voice. "Gryffindor takes ten. Potter, let go of Longbottom or you''ll be jailed. All come in


    Several people let Neville loose. He was panting and glared at Van Lin.


    "I have to stop you, Neville..." Van Lin said out of breath, picking up his schoolbag. "Clara and Goyle will tear you in half, and you will hit them in this way. There is no good consequence..."


    But Neville didn''t seem to think so. This was the first time that Neville lost his temper with van Lin, and Neville said nothing; he just grabbed his schoolbag and walked into the pharmacy classroom.


    "In the name of Merlin," said Ron slowly, following Neville, "why is that?"


    No one answered. Both Fanlin and Harry know why Neville is distressed by the topic of magical damage to the brains of people in Stonewall high school, but he has vowed to Dumbledore that Harry will not tell anyone about Neville''s secret. Even Neville does not know that Harry and van Lin know about it.


    Harry and Ron sat at the back of the class as before, and Hermione and van Lin were in front of them. They took out parchment, quills and a thousand magical herbs and mushrooms. The whole class was whispering about what I had just done, but when Professor Snape slammed the door shut, everything fell into silence.


    "You should notice," snape said contemptuously in his low voice, "we have a guest today."


    Snape motioned to the dark corner of the dungeon. Harry saw Professor Umbridge sitting there with a noteboard on her lap.


    He glanced at Ron and Hermione and raised his eyebrows. Snape and Umbridge were his two most hated teachers. It is difficult for him to know who he would prefer to win.


    "We will continue to study the configuration of elixir today. You''ll see that the medicine you made is the same as it was last week; if it''s right, they should be brewed after the weekend Explain... " He waved his wand again On the blackboard Now, continue... "


    With Professor Snape''s order, everyone began to be busy, and van Lin temporarily forgot Neville''s displeasure and Umbridge''s arrival.


    In a word, the elixir is a powerful antidote, which can be applied to many magic spells and even black magic. The effect is similar to the purification potion. However, the antidote is more targeted and does not need powerful magic antidote.


    And Professor Umbridge in the corner said "yes." Said Harry. But it''s cool to see Snape eat flat, but the price is


    Snape has given them homework, and in addition to that, he will be training for Quidditch this evening. It means he has to spend many sleepless nights.


    Now I think it''s incredible how happy he got up in the morning. Now, in the bottom of his heart, he hopes that the day will be over soon.


    "Maybe I''ll miss my divination class." His face was gloomy. After lunch, they stood in the yard, the wind whipping their robes and hats. "I want to pretend to be ill so that I can finish the article assigned by Professor Snape in class time. Then I don''t have to stay up late


    "You can''t skip class." Hermione had a solemn look.


    "Listen, you and vaseline have dropped out of divination class. You hate trayne"


    "I don''t hate her," Hermione said haughtily. "I just think she''s a totally appalling teacher and a total old liar. But you''ve missed the history of magic, so I don''t think he should miss any more classes today


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 885

    Of course, we all know Hermione''s ideas. Although sometimes they are not accepted by people, at least Hermione''s starting point is good.


    In Van Lin''s dissuasion, and promised to help Harry finish his homework, Harry reluctantly left.


    In fact, it didn''t pay much. Even if they didn''t promise, Hermione and van Lin would be very willing to help them at night, but it was more Hermione, and van Lin spent most of his time immersed in his own world or laboratory.


    Speaking of the laboratory, van Lin thought about a lot of possible places, such as the scream shack, the house where you need it, and even Slytherin''s secret room.


    But the problem is, to train defense against the dark arts, so that everyone has a certain self-protection ability, which requires a lot of practice to achieve such an effect.


    Although there is a secret passage in Hogwarts, it is against the rules to go outside the castle at night. Moreover, it is too far away to spend more than one hour a day on the road.


    And Slytherin''s chamber of secrets


    It seems that only one''s own laboratory is left, which makes it very hard to be discovered. However, after the contact tool is completed, things will become more secretive. However, we still need to find a way to get the entrance of the house to a secret location.


    Compared with van Lin''s troubles, Harry is now more of a reluctant mood.


    Too many facts were ignored, so half an hour later, Harry sat in the sultry and mysterious atmosphere of the divination room. He was dissatisfied with everyone.


    Professor Trelawney began to distribute the materials of dream divination. Harry was sure it would be better for him to finish what Professor Snape had punished him for writing than to sit here trying to find meaning in a pile of fictional dreams. Nevertheless, it seems that he is not the only one who has been very hot in divination classes.


    Professor Trelawney slammed a piece of material on the table between Harry and Ron, then walked away in a gust of wind, muttering; and she threw the rest of it to Thomas and Seymour, who narrowly avoided Thomas'' head and thrust the last one into Neville''s chest. The sudden force made him slide off his cushion ¡£


    "OK, go on!" "You know what to do next! Is my teaching quality so low that I never let you learn how to open the textbook? "


    The whole class looked at her awkwardly and looked at each other. But Harry now thinks he knows what happened. As she returned to her high teacher''s chair, her visionary eyes filled with tears of anger.


    Harry leaned his head toward Ron''s and whispered to him, "I think she''s got back the report on her examination."


    "Professor?" Said Attila softly (she and TIA have always had great respect for Professor Attila).


    "Professor, is there something - well - inappropriate?"


    "Not right!" "Of course not! I was insulted, of course. That''s a hint against me. It''s a crime. But no, there is nothing wrong with it, of course not! "


    Trelawney took a breath, shaking a little. She turned away, tears of anger spilled from under her lens. "I didn''t say anything," she sobbed. "Sixteen years of unselfish dedication and service are over, and obviously, ignored. But I shouldn''t have been insulted! No, I shouldn''t! "


    "But, Professor, who insulted you?" Asked Attila shyly.


    "Yes, those whose eyes are covered by dark clouds can''t see the world as well as I can, and they can''t know as much as I do. Therefore, of course, we prophets often live in fear and are always persecuted! It''s really Oh! Our destiny... " She choked and wiped the tears from her cheeks with the end of her shawl. Then she took a lace handkerchief out of her sleeve and blew her nose hard, like a pixie''s tongue smacking sound.


    Ron couldn''t help chuckling, and TIA gave him a look of disgust.


    "Professor," Attila said, "do you mean Is this with Professor Umbridge... "


    "Don''t mention that woman''s name in front of me!" Exclaimed Professor Trelawney, stamping her feet angrily, the beads clattering on her body, and the light reflected from her glasses. "Keep doing your homework well!"


    She spent the rest of her time striding back and forth between them. Her tears continued to leak from under the lens, and her grunt sounded like a menace hidden in her breath.


    Trelawney''s dissatisfaction with Umbridge was directly written on her face. Although Harry was very supportive of Professor trawley''s confrontation with Umbridge, it seemed that Professor trawley had failed. Umbridge''s rights were much greater than he had imagined. He made a very bad evaluation of a professor. Although Harry didn''t know what it meant, it was certain that trau Professor Ni seems to have little room for resistance.There are good reasons to leave. We can all see how she dares to do so


    "You and Professor Umbridge have a lot in common," Harry whispered to Hermione when they met again in defense against the dark arts class. "She obviously thinks that Trelawney is just an old liar, but she expressed that view in the inspection report."


    Just as Harry was talking hard, Professor Umbridge came in, dressed in a black velvet dress with an artificial look on her face.


    "Good afternoon, students." Said Umbridge in a sweet old girl''s voice, uncomfortable as it was, but no one could do anything about it.


    Or a warrior is coming up to challenge Umbridge?


    Fanlin would love to try out the latest counter magic.


    "Good afternoon, Professor Umbridge," they replied vaguely.


    "Please put the wand in." But this time no one panicked in response. Because no one is willing to take this spare time to take out the wand. £©


    "please turn to page 34 of defense magic and read the third chapter. The title of the chapter is" when the magic attack doesn''t work ", don''t make unnecessary noise. I believe the article will benefit you a lot."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 886

    As a matter of fact, Professor trawley''s treatment has become a topic. Many people know about it, but everyone is looking at what Dumbledore is going to do.


    However, van leen didn''t think that trawley would be expelled from school, and Dumbledore could not allow such a thing, but the point is, not only Harry, but even van Lin has not seen Dumbledore for a long time.


    In the last conversation, Sirius also said that Dumbledore was not in the order of the Phoenix.


    Maybe some research or something, but Dumbledore''s disappearance


    Just as he was thinking about the next thing, Harry was ready for the afternoon''s training, but when Angelina came in from the outside, Harry''s heart thumped, and Fred and George were next to her.


    "There''s no Quidditch training." Angelina said in a hollow voice, "not this week, maybe not next week."


    "But I''m very restrained these days!" Harry said, looking very nervous and shocked. "I didn''t say anything to her, I swear!"


    It''s true that Harry hasn''t even looked at Umbridge in recent days.


    "I know, I know," Angelina said bitterly, "the teams of the other three colleges have been approved for reorganization. We went to her just now, and she only said that she had to think about it, maybe for a while."


    "What are you thinking about?" Ron said angrily, "she approved Slytherin. Why not us?"


    For a moment of silence, one can imagine how much Umbridge liked the Gryffindor Quidditch team as a threat hanging over their heads. Of course she didn''t want to give up the weapon too early. It was more useful than confinement!


    Cut off all hobbies and extracurricular activities, and cooperate with the education order


    "Forget it!" Hermione said in embarrassment, "we should think about the good, at least now you two have time to write Snape''s article!"


    "Is that a good thing?" Harry said angrily, and Ron looked at Hermione in disbelief. "It sounds as bad as helping Shannon find Mr. Crouch''s burial. There''s no Quidditch ball training, and potions class is punishing homework."


    Harry fell into his chair and reluctantly picked up his pen to finish his potion paper.


    "Hermione''s right. It''s not a bad thing. I think there''s time for combat training. At least Gryffindor has free time." "We can start as soon as we can. How about tomorrow night?" Van Lin said


    "I have no opinion!" Harry said at once that would make him feel better. At least they are fighting against Umbridge and the Ministry of magic, which seems to be the only spiritual sustenance of Harry at present. With his magic wand, it is still a non-existent way.


    "We don''t have a problem. If we don''t start, I''ll forget everything I''ve learned before." Fred said, "defense against the dark arts class where you can''t use a spell is simply unbearable."


    "Yes, as you know, there are so many things waiting for us to do every day." George agreed.


    "So, you''re continuing with your experiments?" Asked Hermione sharply.


    "Oh, learning alchemy." Fred changed his mind


    "Well, I''ll inform the others tomorrow. If they have time, they will go to the house on the eighth floor one after another after dinner." "Hermione and I are ready, a formal training ground and everything, and we''ll give out the necessary things, and remember to inform everyone, take your brains and wands," said Van Lin


    Fanlin thought of his alchemy products and said that, for the sake of safety, he didn''t let Harry distribute them at the first time and would not use them. It was obviously more than the gain.


    After confirming many matters, the whole rest room finally settled down completely.


    However, Harry''s potions homework did not make any progress. It was difficult for him to concentrate. It would not be the same. However, there was a lot of noise in the room. Especially after dinner, everyone returned to the Gryffindor public lounge.


    However, this kind of noise obviously will not affect Fred and George''s play, although van Lin wants to go, but Van Lin is very rational to restrain his own ideas, sit down beside Hermione to read a book.


    In fact, after countless attempts, Fred and George have finally perfected a quick truant and are demonstrating it to the cheering crowd.


    This is the result of their efforts for four months. From the beginning of the holiday, van Lin knew that Fred and George were studying. Moreover, some of the main raw materials were selected by vanillin after careful screening of magic drugs. However, the specific changes and collocations were completed by Fred and George, which was a long process.


    But fortunately, two of them succeeded. Weasley''s quick skip candy.


    (in fact, Fred wants to add van Lin to the list, but considering Hermione, van Lin still refuses. It''s good that this kind of thing goes on quietly. It will affect the pure feelings of the two people when they make a big show


    George was yelling, holding a tablet in one hand to record the order information, while Fred was responsible for the specific demonstration. Fred first bit the orange end, and then vomited into the bucket in front of him. Then he swallowed the purple end and stopped vomiting immediately. Every once in a while, Lee Jordan lazily empties his vomit with the vanishing charm.The mix of vomit and cheering caused chaos in the Gryffindor public lounge. People ordered Fred and George. Harry couldn''t concentrate on writing the right formula for the antidote.


    Like Harry, Hermione sat next to Fanlin, sneering discontentedly, not even discussing the defense against the dark arts lecture the next day. Her eyes were fixed on Fred and George.


    This makes van Lin feel very creepy, sometimes Hermione is really pretty


    "Are you really not going to stop them?" Fannin tried to ask, and Hermione was very disgusted with Fred and George''s experiments. And Hermione had threatened to tell Mrs. Weasley about it, but only to say so.


    "I can''t, they haven''t made any mistakes in principle, and they are very skilled in technology." Hermione gritted her teeth and said, "it''s their right to eat dirty food, and I can''t find a rule that other idiots can''t buy it unless they can prove it''s dangerous, but it doesn''t look like it. Don''t you have anything to say as their business partner? "


    "Well, I told them not to do dangerous experiments." Fanlin said without thinking, but then


    "Business partner? Well? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 887

    Reluctantly, van Lin had to isolate his laboratory by magic.


    This makes the laboratory that seems to be so crowded is half as small. You know, after taking Ravenclaw''s crown out, Fanlin and dobby have cleaned up most of the things in the house, leaving only some valuable things.


    The house is too crowded to carry the accumulation and garbage of Hogwarts for thousands of years


    However, when Harry meditated on the training center, van Lin found that he had done nothing. It was like an extension of space. He completely separated the original appearance of the house and the training site. It was like two different latitudes, and his laboratory existed in a deeper place


    It''s hard to imagine what kind of magic exists on the house of will, similar to the means used by the gods to hide.


    However, if you want to study it, unless you tear down the castle, because Fanlin found that the training ground is connected with the castle, which is just like a ladder. In terms of simple training, it is the first step closest to the castle.


    In fact, it took van Lin a long time to enter the training ground from his own laboratory, and the means was to move the phantom. Here, it seems that he is not restricted by the castle


    "So, that''s why you hit me?" Harry rubbed his head. Van Lin wanted to appear in front of him, but there seemed to be some deviation in the landing point, and then he directly hit Harry on the ground.


    "It was just an accident." Said Vaseline, then quickly stood up. Hermione''s gentle stick, Vaseline, tidied up his wizard''s robes, while Harry looked at both of them with a look of resentment.


    In the end, Harry gave himself a cleansing technique, but it was not good.


    Just then, there was a gentle knock outside the door. Harry looked back at Ginny, Neville, lavender, Pavati and Dean.


    "Oh Dean looked at the room in surprise. "What''s going on?"


    So Harry began to explain.


    A lot of people came again, so he explained it again from the beginning. It''s eight o''clock. All the cushions are full of people. Harry went to the door and pulled out the key; the jingle of the key silenced everyone and looked at Harry. Hermione carefully made a mark on her "the foreboding of the unkind man" and set it aside.


    "Well," Van Lin clapped his hands. "This is where we practice. You can stop Er Obviously I don''t think it''s bad here


    "It''s wonderful!" Fred said in a loud voice, and everyone agreed in a low voice.


    "Strange," Fred frowned. "We came here once to avoid filch, remember, George? At that time, it was a broom cupboard


    "Hey, Harry, what''s this?" Dean asked, pointing to the camera and the camera.


    "Black magic detector." Harry walked up to them. "Basically, it reacts a little when there''s a black wizard or an enemy approaching. But we can''t rely on it, because sometimes we can fool the past... "


    He gazed at the spectacle glass; there were some shadows in it, but it was not clear who it was. He turned around.


    "Well, please be quiet. There will be plenty of time for you to visit. However, let''s think about what to practice first, and Eh... " And Fanlin said, and saw a hand raised. "What''s the matter, Hermione?"


    "I think we should choose a leader first." Said Hermione.


    "Fanlin is the leader!" Someone immediately said that everyone looked at Hermione as if she was crazy.


    "Yes, but we should vote!" Hermione said disapprovingly, "only in this way can we be formal and convince people. So Who would like Fanlin to be our leader? "


    Everyone raised their hands, including a few who had been having problems in the first place, though they were reluctant.


    "Well Yes, thank you Fanlin blushed. "So It should be confirmed that I need a few deputies. Of course, Harry will teach you with me, and Hermione. In fact, I have a lot of things to do. Besides the management work, Harry and Hermione can help you learn magic instead of me when I am not free or busy. Do you have any comments


    There was a lot of talk in the crowd, and to be fair, both Hermione and Harry could do it.


    Hermione has read a lot of magic books and got great grades. Harry''s excellent defense against the dark arts is also obvious to all. He has fought with many terrible enemies. And at the beginning, Fanlin was intended to let Harry teach everyone. He is not suitable for everyone. If van Lin is not there, they are undoubtedly the best candidates.


    Dumbledore can''t stay in school for long. Now it''s not time to tear his cheek with the Ministry of magic. Naturally, there is no sense for van Lin to stay in school.


    He still has a lot of things to do. The Horcruxes are out there. The vampires have to find a way to fight the enhanced version of Voldemort, or even more simply, Voldemort is killed, although this will make Harry''s killer useless.However, it is obvious that the problem now is that since van Lin is the leader and Harry and Hermione are becoming his deputy and taking over the management of this group, they are all Gryffindor people. The students from the other two colleges are hesitant about this point.


    At any time, a single family will be addressed. In the end, Harry, Hermione, Michael and Ernie will become the deputy of Fanlin. They are all representatives of each college. But Ernie, go ahead


    "I think we should also have a name." After confirming the leader, Hermione said happily, "how about promoting the unity and enthusiasm of the team?"


    "What about the League against Umbridge?" Angelina said hopefully. It seems that the Quidditch affair makes Angelina''s poor sense of Umbridge even worse


    "Or" the Ministry of magic is the idiot group " Fred suggested.


    "I was thinking Hermione frowned at Fred. "It''s supposed to be a name that doesn''t show what we''re doing, so it won''t be known when it''s talked about elsewhere."


    How about the defense association Qiu said, "we call it" Da "when there are people. Others must not know what we are talking about."


    "Well! "Da" is good. " Ginny said, "but the full name can be changed to ''Dumbledore''s army,'' because he''s the most feared person in the Ministry of magic, isn''t he?"


    A murmur of approval. And laughter.


    "Agree with Da?" Hermione said solemnly and knelt on the cushion to count the votes. "By majority!"


    She nailed a signed parchment to the wall and wrote in large letters: Dumbledore''s army!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 888

    DA£¿


    If this is spread out, Minister fudge will not be flustered. However, for van Lin, it is not only a means to protect his classmates, but also an organization to protect Hogwarts.


    Hogwarts should always be protected by the people of Hogwarts. This does not only mean personal power. Even Dumbledore, who can block one or two or three magic spells, can not resist hundreds of them.


    Quantitative change produces qualitative change. Unless it is a kind of avoidance of rules, no matter who it is, they can not escape the iron law of heaven.


    Moreover, Fanlin really hopes that this organization will be handed down. Hogwarts will exist in one day, so that all the participants will spontaneously feel a sense of honor.


    It''s a long process, but it''s not an impossible goal to achieve. Elitism of Hogwarts is the goal of vanlin. Speaking of it, it''s also an investment, and the friends in front of you are the object of stealing.


    In fact, van Lin also thought about the second name of Hogwarts defense team, but this is obviously not as appropriate as Dumbledore''s army, and DA is a long-term name. Maybe the next generation of Da will give it a new meaning, but at this moment, it is more of a desire to resist and protect Hogwarts.


    "Well, now that we''re sure, let''s start the first step of training Our main task at present is to recruit more members and enhance our strength. " Fanlin said aloud, "but, because everyone''s basic level is different, many members are still freshmen and can''t mix together to learn magic. So I suggest dividing into two different learning groups. One group will conduct combat training directly. I will teach you some more powerful and more dangerous magic. The other group will learn basic duel magic first Mainly, I will test your current level. It helps me to make some plans better. "


    "How?" Someone in the crowd asked.


    "Well, a few days ago, Hermione and I drew a list of more than 40 basic duel incantations, including weapons, dizziness, obstacles, slack strength and so on. So, we are now in line to use these magic spells on me in the order of the list." Fanlin explained, "if you can use it skillfully, you can enter the advanced group and learn advanced magic. In fact, I will teach you some more advanced incantations, but it depends on your own level. You should line up in front of me."


    We are very obedient, according to the different grades and heights, a long line.


    Although I didn''t expect too much, the final test results still let Fanlin a little disappointed. Fanlin had known for a long time that there might not be an advanced class, but in terms of the actual situation


    Except for Hermione, none of the others can skillfully cast all the basic magic on the list. Naturally, those junior students don''t need to say much. Many senior students perform poorly. Neville can''t even use the arming charm.


    And he''s not the only one. Other students who can cast the curse are slow or wrong many times.


    Even Fred and George are not very proficient. In Van Lin''s view, the arming curse is the most basic curse, which should be integrated into their own reflexes.


    "To tell you the truth, everyone''s foundation is very bad. It''s really necessary to start from the basic skills," said fan Lin, looking at the list of incantations and scribbling them with his hands, trying to pick out all the magic charms with a wide audience.


    Fast training can bring you some confidence, but Van Lin overestimates the degree of your cognition.


    "Well, let''s start with the most basic Well, the disarming mantra begins to practice... "


    "Oh, I''ve learned the spell." Henrietta said plaintively.


    Fanlin picked his eyebrows. He was a fourth grade student. According to the normal grade, he should be proficient in the skills of disarming mantra, but from the situation just now


    "Do you really think you have the disarm charm? Or do you think the level of the disarm spell... "


    "Too low, yes, I want to learn some powerful spells." Henrietta looked expectantly at Vaseline.


    "So what do you think is powerful?"


    "The Ministry of magic has made a detailed division similar to, or higher than, coma." Henrietta said, "or, your mantras, all kinds of enchantments..."


    "Enhanced curse?" Van Lin is a little like a smile, "can you do that?"


    "Enhanced coma spell." Henrietta raised his head and said that even the coma spell was just mastered by a wizard of his age.


    "Well, then you, step out." Van Lin said lightly, "stand in front of me and attack me with the most powerful spell you know?"


    "Attack you?" Henrietta seemed to have heard something incredible, "how could I..."


    "I can only use the disarm charm." Fanlin said faintly that he didn''t even put down the list of incantations."Are you sure?" Henrietta asked suspiciously.


    "By magic."


    "Good!" Henrietta nodded and defeated van Lindel at Hogwarts, which itself is a title endowed with temptation. You know, the things that van Lin has done, the powerful black wizard who has fought against, if you can defeat him


    The crowd backed away spontaneously, and van Lin held the list with one hand, "please."


    "Wait, you don''t need a wand?" Henrietta asked curiously.


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter. We can start." Fanlin said affirmatively, as if to respect, a hand holding the list of natural down.


    "So..." Henrietta did not ask, retreated slightly, and then raised his wand flat.


    However, when his first letter appeared on his mouth, a magic light completely shut his mouth, and the unimaginable force threw Henrietta out directly.


    "Any questions?" "What''s more, Harry used him to Voldemort, in a duel."


    "Yes, it saved my life!" Harry said quietly, "I''ve fought Voldemort with the disarm curse."


    Henrietta sat on the floor, mouth gaping, and there was no sound in the room.


    "And do you think you''ve mastered the disarm curse?" Elvin asked, taking out his wand. "Are you fast enough? Can you do the same as I did? Who else has a problem? I think we can have a competition. If you can hit me or fly my wand, you can not practice it, OK? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 889

    "If you don''t mind, Harry, come to me." Vaseline nodded and set aside the list of spells in his hand.


    Harry was a little nervous, holding the wand and fighting in the past, "next Harry and I will teach you the correct way to contact the disarming curse."


    Fanlin looked at Harry, after all, he would not follow him every day, and this task is more to be given to Harry to complete. Naturally, it is reasonable for Harry to make more assignments.


    Under the gaze of so many people, Harry''s tongue is a little dry, a little dull, Harry finally opened his mouth.


    "I think we can practice in groups."


    As soon as the voice dropped, all the people started to act and divided them into groups. Neville was alone.


    "You can come with me." Harry said to Neville.


    "Well! Count three! Good, one, two, three The room was filled with shouts of weapons. The wand was flying around; the wrong mantra bounced onto the shelf and pulled the books out.


    Harry''s speed was much faster than Neville''s, so Neville''s wand bounced to the ceiling, sparkled, and then clattered to the top of a bookcase. Harry had to give it back to Neville with a flying charm. Looking around, he was sure that it was perfectly right to practice the most basic mantra first; many people mispronounced the spell; most people''s mantras could only make the opponent take a few steps back, or simply brush past him.


    "Except for your weapons!" Cried Neville. Harry was so careless that his wand actually flew out! "I did it!" Neville said excitedly, "I''ve never tried. I did it


    "Very good!" Harry encouraged.


    He was not going to tell Neville that his enemies would not be idle waiting for him to fight.


    "Listen, Neville, can you practice with van Lin and Hermione for a while. I have to go and see how other people do it. "


    Harry went to the middle of the room. A strange thing happened to Zacharias Smith. Every time he swore to disarm Anthony goston, his own wand flew out, and Anthony did nothing.


    Harry didn''t have to be surprised at this: Fred and George took turns casting curses at him not far away.


    "Sorry, Harry." George saw Harry looking at him. "Can''t control himself ~"


    Harry turns to the other side to correct the misspelled spell.


    At the same time, after Hermione took Neville to practice, van Lin began to inspect his students. Although he said that he was also a student of Hogwarts, he did some things that teachers did


    Well, it''s been like this since the first grade, but at that time, only Ron, the new Harry, worked hard enough. Now, he just expanded the job to a group of people.


    Everyone did something good and bad. Van Lin didn''t pay attention to Harry. Instead, he observed everyone''s action and the magic spell.


    Ginny''s with Michael Kohler; she''s doing well, or Michael''s really bad or he doesn''t want to curse her. Ernie Macmillan rocked his wand so much that his opponent could take advantage of it; the Clive brothers worked hard, but they were the main culprit for the books on the shelves; Luna was a little better, occasionally hitting Justin finch Flatley''s wand, but mostly just letting his hair stand up.


    Hair set up?


    Is this a magic shower?


    "All right, stop!" Fanlin yelled, "stop!! Stop


    But the practice room is so cluttered that it''s hard to distinguish anything.


    "I think I need a whistle." Then suddenly a whistle appeared on a nearby table, he thought. He grabbed it and blew it hard. Everyone stopped their wands.


    "Not too bad. You should know what that means. That''s to say, you''re not doing very well either, "exclaimed van Lin," but we''re here to improve! "


    Standing in the middle of the field, van Lin broke down the weapon curse again, from the most basic spell of communication magic to the action and skill of casting magic. As a result, Harry stepped back several steps. The result of magic counteraction surprised everyone, and the power of the explosion could not be underestimated.


    "Let''s try again!" Van Lin waved and began to walk around again, stopping from time to time to correct those mistakes.


    Gradually, everyone has a look.


    Harry tried to avoid Qiu''s group of people, but he had been back and forth several times elsewhere, and even ran into Fanlin. Someone reminded Harry not to ignore the people there.


    For Harry''s shyness, van Lin naturally understood, but let''s forget it.


    "Oh, no!" As Harry approached, he heard Cho yell.


    "In addition to your fog! I mean Except for your porcelain Oh, I''m sorry, Marietta Her curly haired friend''s sleeve caught fire; Marietta put the fire out with her wand and glared at Harry as if it were his fault."You make me nervous. I''ve done very well before! " Said Cho dejectedly to Harry.


    "That''s good." Harry told a lie. But when she looked up at him, he said, "well, no, that''s bad. But I know you can do it right. I saw it just now


    Qiu laughed. Her friend, Marietta, looked sour at both of them and turned away.


    "Leave her alone." Qiu whispered, "she didn''t want to come. I dragged her here. Her parents banned her from doing anything against Umbridge. You know, his mother works in the Ministry of magic. "


    "And your parents?" Asked Harry.


    "Oh, they forbid me against Umbridge, too." But if they know I''m going to fight the mystery, especially in Cedric She stopped and looked sad. A moment of embarrassment.


    Terry bout''s wand flew over Harry''s ear and hit Alicia Slater''s nose hard.


    "Well, my father is very much in favor of opposing the Ministry of magic!" Luna suddenly appeared behind Harry and said with pride that she was obviously eavesdropping on their conversation, while her opponent, Justin finch Flatley, was trying to free herself from the robe that was wrapped around his head.


    "He always said he believed in fudge completely; I mean, he believed in the number of goblins that fudge slaughtered! And, of course, he''s using the Department of mysteries to make terrible poisons to kill those who oppose him. And his agubula slashiquet... "


    Obviously, no one can save Luna from the off-line state of self-talk.


    "Don''t ask her what happened." Harry whispered to Qiu, who looked puzzled. She chuckled.


    "Hey, Harry!" At the other end of the room, Fanlin asked, "do you see the time?"


    He looked down at his watch and was surprised to find that nine past ten o''clock meant that they had to go back to the common room immediately, or else they would have been caught by filch.


    Harry responded immediately, and vaseline blew his whistle; everyone stopped except your weapon, and two wands fell to the ground.


    It doesn''t matter to van Lin, anyway, the internal defense of Hogwarts can''t stop him, but with such a large group of people


    "Well, it''s a good day!" "But we''re running out of time. We have to get out of here. In the next exercise, I will inform you through the communication device, and you will write a form for your course arrangement and give it to Hermione. We will summarize the time that most people can practice. "


    "So, what''s the problem?"


    "As soon as possible!" Dean Thomas said quickly. Everyone nodded in agreement.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 890

    Harry felt as if he had a talisman in his heart for the last two weeks, an exciting secret that had sustained him through Umbridge''s classes and even made him pretend to be attentive when he looked at Umbridge''s disgusting bulging eyes.


    He and Da fought against her right under Umbridge''s nose, doing exactly what she and the Ministry of magic feared most.


    When he was reading the defense against the dark arts book in class, he would recall with satisfaction Da''s recent party, how Neville had successfully lifted Hermione''s weapon, how Thomas had mastered the obstacle charm after three classes, and how Emily had turned the camera on the table into dust with a perfect reduction charm.


    However, Harry still felt it was very difficult to set a fixed time for the meeting, and felt a trace of regret. Because they have to adapt to the training time of three different Quidditch teams, and the training time is often rescheduled due to bad weather. But Harry thought it was good. He had a feeling that the irregular party time was better. If someone was watching them, it would make it difficult for them to succeed.


    Thanks to the gold coins of Vaseline, these golden garonnes are the gospel for Harry to spend every night. There are not only the information of everyone, but also the realization of two people''s individual communication


    Oh, of course, that''s not the point. The point is, on the day after the party, Angelina regained her status as captain and Gryffindor was reorganized.


    Well, that''s the point.


    Of course, it wasn''t just Harry who was happy. In fact, the list of people on the list increased every week, even Slytherin, which was the most unexpected of all. Laura joined with one of her first grade schoolgirls.


    Speaking of it, the girl is still from the pandragon family. As a family with several emperors in Europe, her arrival is a great surprise to Fanlin.


    This is much better than Malfoy''s family, and in Slytherin, where the family ranks, the girl seems to find few friends.


    To be sure, their family doesn''t seem to want to support Voldemort''s appearance, otherwise the youngest girl of the pandragons would not have been mixed with them.


    Or pure personal will?


    In any case, we are still happy with the addition of two Slytherins, especially the two very beautiful girls. Moreover, Laura herself has so many friends with Gryffindor.


    However, nothing can disrupt the continuation of the resistance, except


    The first season of Quidditch match is approaching, Gryffindor vs Slytherin, because Angelina insists on practicing every day, Da''s party has been postponed.


    In fact, the Quidditch cup has not been held for a long time, which makes everyone more excited and looking forward to the game.


    Ravenclaw and hofpav are looking forward to the result of the game. Of course, for them, no matter what the result is, they will have to play against both teams in the coming year.


    And the deans of the colleges, though they try to hide it with sportsmanship, want their side to win.


    When Professor McGonagall gave up giving them homework a week before the competition, everyone realized how serious and lovely the professor was to beat Slytherin in the competition.


    "I''m sure you''re ready now," Professor McGonagall said haughtily. No one believed their ears until Professor McGonagall looked at Harry and Ron seriously and said, "I''m used to the Quidditch Championship being won by our college, boys. I don''t want to give it to Professor Snape, so use this extra time to practice, OK


    Snape was obviously favoring Slytherin, and he frequently reserved driving ranges for Slytherin, which made it difficult for Gryffindor players to book to practice.


    He also pretended not to hear the rumours that Slytherin''s men were casting a spell on Gryffindor players in the hallway.


    When aliya entered the hospital, as her eyebrows grew longer and thicker, which quickly covered her eyes and covered her mouth, Snape ignored four witnesses to testify that they had seen Slytherin''s goalkeeper, mccleley, attacking her behind her back as she was reading in the library, insisting that Elia must have tried to put a hair raising spell on herself.


    Fanaticism about Quidditch, which even Professor Snape could not avoid, gave van Lin a lot of insight, especially when Umbridge''s bullying was rampant.


    Harry is optimistic that Gryffindor will win.


    In any case, they have never lost to Malfoy''s team.


    To be sure, Ron is not as good as wood, but he is working very hard. His biggest weakness is easy to lose confidence after a mistake, if he missed a ball will panic, and then there will be more mistakes.


    On the other hand, van Lin saw that Ron had saved a lot of good goals in training. In an unforgettable practice, Ron uses one hand to control the broom and slams the ball away from the goal. The ball flies across the court, across the center of the other side.The rest of the players thought the save was comparable to the recent save by Irish international goalkeeper Bob booth to Poland''s best chaser Bruno Murphy.


    Even Fred said that he and George might still be proud of Ron. They would seriously consider admitting Ron to be their relative, which they had denied for four years.


    And Harry''s only real worry is that Ron will be annoyed by Slytherin''s psychological tactics before he goes on the court. Harry, of course, has endured Slytherin''s dirty business for four years, so things like


    "Hi, Potter, I heard Cecil swear he''ll knock you off the broom on Saturday."


    This kind of words can''t make Harry angry. It just makes him laugh.


    "Cecil''s accuracy is so bad that I might be more worried if he aimed at the people next to me." Harry retorted.


    These words made van Lin, Hermione and Ron all laugh, and the fake smile on kessley''s face disappeared.


    But Ron had never endured being insulted, teased or threatened mercilessly.


    When Slytherins, some of the older boys in seventh grade, whispered as he passed the hallway, "have you reserved a bed in the hospital, Weasley?" He didn''t smile and his face turned blue.


    When Malfoy imitates Ron''s careless drop of the flying ball (which he does every time they meet), Ron''s ears are red and his hands are shaking so much that whatever he holds at that time will fall off.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 891

    October ended in the gale and rainstorm, and November arrived. It was as cold as a sheet of frozen iron. Every morning there was heavy frost. The cold air was blowing on the exposed hands and faces of people.


    The gray, pearly sky of Hogwarts was covered with snow. The temperature in the castle became so low that many students wore their warm, thick longskin gloves when they went to the hallway between classes.


    This is not good news. The cold wind this year is much colder than last year.


    It was bright and cold on the morning of the match.


    When Fanling woke up, Harry had just opened his eyes. As soon as Fanling sat up, he saw Ron sitting upright on the bed, with his hands on his knees, staring at the sky.


    This is simply a miracle, you know, usually the most love to sleep in is Ron.


    "Are you all right?" Fanlin asked with some embarrassment.


    Ron nodded but did not speak. It made Harry feel a little bit, just like when Vaseline encouraged him to do something. Then, Harry couldn''t help thinking about the time when Ron accidentally applied a vomit spell on himself. He looked as pale as at that time, not to mention that he was hard to speak.


    "You just need breakfast," Harry said spiritually, "come on."


    When they arrived, the hall was almost full. Everyone talked loudly, and the atmosphere was more warm than usual. As they passed Slytherin''s table, the drum noise increased.


    Van Lim is keen to see, can''t say keen, those Slytherin performance is too outstanding. In addition to their usual green and silver scarves and hats, each of them wore a silver badge shaped like a crown.


    For some reason, a lot of people laughed and waved to Ron. Harry tried to see what was written on their badges as he walked by, but rather than dawdle through it, he wanted Ron to get past their table as quickly as possible.


    At Gryffindor they received a warm welcome, each dressed in red and gold, which, instead of embodying Ron''s courage, seemed to vent his last breath. He slumped on the nearest bench, looking as if he were facing his last meal.


    "I must be crazy to do this," he said hoarsely. "Insane."


    "Don''t be silly," Harry said firmly, handing him the oatmeal. "You''ll be fine. It''s normal to feel nervous. "


    "I''m rubbish," said Ron gloomily. "I''m useless. I can''t go on. What am I thinking? "


    "Control yourself," said Fanlin gravely. "Never look down on yourself. I remember the ball you saved that day with your feet. Even Fred and George said it was great."


    Ron turned painfully to van Lin.


    "It was accidental," he muttered weakly, "I didn''t mean to - you and Hermione were so far away that you didn''t notice that I slipped off the broom, and I happened to kick the ball when I wanted to sit down."


    "Well," said Harry, quickly recovering from his surprise, "more of these accidents. Victory is in our bag, isn''t it?"


    Ginny and Hermione are sitting opposite each other. Hermione is wearing red and gold scarves, gloves and rose decorations today, while Ginny is wearing her golden red Gryffindor uniform.


    She''s Gryffindor''s backup chaser, or batter. Anyway, Angelina is going to use her as a secret weapon. Ginny is great. In some ways, she''s better than Harry.


    "How do you feel?" Ginny asked Ron, who was staring at the milk left at the bottom of his empty oatmeal bowl, as if he were really trying to play himself dead in it.


    "He''s just nervous," Harry said.


    "Well, that''s a good sign. I''ve never seen you do well in an exam without being nervous." Said Hermione with a certain air.


    "Hi," a blank, dreamy voice sounded behind them, and Fanlin hardly needed to look up. There was no doubt that Luna floated from Ravenclaw''s table, and many people were staring at her, and some of them openly pointed and teased her. She managed to get a hat, shaped like an old lion''s head, that swayed on her head.


    "I''m Gryffindor," Luna said, pointing unnecessarily to her hat. "Look what this is..." She drew out her wand and touched her hat. The lion opened its mouth and let out a very lifelike roar, which startled the people nearby. "Good, isn''t it?" Luna said happily. "I wish it would chew Slytherin''s serpent, you know, but this is not the time. Anyway Good luck, come on


    Luna came, Luna drifted away.


    When Colin and aliya rushed to them, they had not recovered from the shock of the hat. Under the treatment of Mrs. Moses, Elia''s eyebrows had been restored.


    "If you''re all right," aliya said, "we''ll go straight to the venue, check the environment and change our clothes.""We''ll be there soon," Harry promised. "Ron wants some more breakfast."


    But ten minutes later, he realized that Ron couldn''t swallow anything, and Harry thought it was better to take him to the dressing room quickly. As they stood up, Hermione stood up, grabbed Harry''s arm and pulled him aside.


    "Don''t let Ron see what''s on Slytherin''s badge," she whispered anxiously. Harry looked at her suspiciously, but she shook her head warily. Ron was coming towards them, looking confused and desperate.


    "Good luck, Ron," Hermione helped Ron with her clothes. "And you, Harry..."


    As they passed the back of the hall, Ron looked sober.


    He looked so distracted that he didn''t have time to pay attention to everything around him, but as they passed Slytherin''s table, Harry took a curious look at the crown shaped badge, and this time he saw the inscription: Weasley is our king!


    Harry, ominously foreboding that this would not be a good thing, urged Ron quickly through the gate, down the stone steps, and into the cold air. As they hurried across the sloping lawn to the gymnasium, the frosty weeds crunched under their feet.


    Today there is no wind, the sky is pure pearl white, which shows that there is no problem of dazzling sunlight, visibility is very high. As he walked, Harry pointed out their advantages to Ron, but he was not sure Ron was listening.


    When they arrived, Fred had changed his clothes and was walking towards the other players.


    Harry and Ron put on their gowns (RON spent a few minutes trying to turn the clothes forward and back until Fred couldn''t see them to help him), and then sat down to listen to each pre match talk, as the crowd poured from the castle to the stadium, the noise grew louder.


    "Well, I just learned about Slytherin''s final lineup," Angelina said, referring to a piece of parchment.


    "Last year''s batsmen Dale and Burke have gone, but it looks like they''ve been replaced by Nelson''s big man, or rather, anyone who knows how to fly. They are two guys named Goyle and Clara. I don''t know them very well... "


    "We are familiar with it!" Harry and Ron said together.


    "Well, they don''t look smart enough to tell the two ends of a broom," Angelina said, putting parchment in her pocket. "But I''m often surprised that Dale and bok can find their way to the venue without a sign."


    "Goyle and Cara are carved in the same mold as them," Harry said positively.


    They could hear hundreds of footfalls on the bench in the audience. Some people were singing, although Harry couldn''t hear the words clearly. He began to feel nervous, but he knew that his nausea was not as strong as Ron, who was holding his stomach and staring straight ahead, his chin open and pale.


    "It''s time," Angelina said calmly, looking at her watch. "Come on, guys Good luck to you. "


    They stood up, carried their brooms, and lined up out of the dressing room into the dazzling sun. They were met by a great cheer, and Harry could still hear it, though it was muffled by cheers and whistles. Slytherins stood there waiting for them.


    They also wore silver crowns. Their new captain, Nelson, built a Dudley Dursley style team, each with hairy thighs and bulky forearms. Behind him stood Clara and Goyle squinting foolishly in the sun, shaking for their new bat.


    Malfoy stood aside, the sun shining on his golden hair. He grinned at Harry''s gaze and poked the crown badge on his chest.


    "Shake hands, Captain," ordered the referee, Mrs. Hodge, as Angelina and Nelson approached each other. Harry dares to say that Nelson was trying to crush Angelina''s fingers. Although Angelina was a girl, she didn''t flinch.


    "Ride on the broom..."


    Mrs. Hodge put the whistle in her mouth and blew it. The ball came out and four players rushed up.


    Harry aimed out of the corner of his eye at Ron heading for the goal. He soared up, dodged a stray ball, and then flew a large circle over the field, searching for the golden light.


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s not too bad, is it?" Off the court, Hermione said with some concern, but as long as Ron plays normally, there will be no problem, but the key to the problem is whether Ron can play normally, which will be a question mark.


    "Don''t worry, there''s Harry. I don''t think Harry will lose to Malfoy, but I hope Rodong can stop a few goals safely now, so that he can be a little proud."


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side of the stadium, Malfoy is doing the same thing.


    "That''s aliya, aliya and ghost flyer. What a wonderful player that girl is. I''ve been talking about it for years, but she still refuses to go out with me -"


    "Jordan!" Cried Professor McGonagall.


    "It''s just a joke. It''s fun - she''s dodged her, she''s passed Fergus, she''s - Oh, no - she''s hit by a stray ball from Peters Nelson grabs the fly, and Nelson turns back to the court - George Weasley hits a beautiful bluff. It was aimed at Nelson''s head. He lost the fly ball and was caught. Isabella of Gryffindor sent back to Angelina for --Lee Jordan''s commentary echoed in the audience, and Harry listened as hard as he could through the wind in his ear and the noise of the crowd, including all the shouting, booing and singing.


    "- dodging Nelson, dodging a passing ball - it''s a close call, - EH - wait a minute. Does the audience like this? Listen, what are they singing? "


    As Lee stopped to listen, the song from the silver and green sea in Slytherin''s stand became loud and clear.


    "Weasley can''t save a ball, he can''t even stop it. That''s why we Slytherin always say that Weasley is our king."


    "Weasley was born in the dustbin. He always let the fly ball in. Weasley will make sure we win. Weasley is our trump card."


    "- aliya passed behind Goyle!" Li quickly exclaimed, obviously, he made a wrong decision.


    When Harry turned around, he was so angry at the song he had just heard. He knew Lee wanted to drown it.


    "Now come on, Elia - she seems to have just hit the goalkeeper! ¡ª¡ªShe shot - she - ha ha ha Unfortunately, Slytherin''s goalkeeper rescued the ball. He threw it to Nelson and quickly slid away with it, zigzagging between aliya and Angelina... "


    Just as Jordan tried to cover up the song with his own commentary, Nelson quickly ran to Ron.


    It''s bad. Van Lin is not at all sure Ron can save the ball.


    As Nelson got closer and closer to Ron, the song below grew louder and louder.


    "Weasley is our king, Weasley is our king, he always let the ghost fly ball in, Weasley is our king..."


    At this moment, almost everyone stopped, even Harry and Malfoy.


    Instead of looking for snitch, they turned to look at Ron, and everyone was looking there.


    At the other end of the field, Ron appears lonely because of the full attack, guarding in front of three goal rings, and Nelson is flying towards him.


    "Nelson got the fly ball, Warrington rushed to the goal and the ball couldn''t catch up with him. There was only the goalkeeper in front of him." Jordan yelled, speaking very fast, "no one to cooperate, will not succeed, but he seems to have put all his eggs in one basket, this is their only chance, Slytherin can''t even grab the swim ball now!"


    Slytherin''s stands were singing louder and louder: Weasley was born in the dustbin and he couldn''t block a ball.


    "Now is the first test for Gryffindor''s new goalkeeper, Charlie Weasley, the legendary captain of Gryffindor and the younger brother of hitters Fred and George Weasley. He has a good Quidditch tradition and inherits wood''s will. Come on, Ron, stop him!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 892

    "Slytherin scores!" Li''s voice sounded in the cheers and boos from the audience in the stands, "ten to zero, Slytherin is ahead, Ron''s reaction speed is good, but it seems that he is out of luck."


    "Oh no..." Colin howled loudly on the side. Obviously, in Colin''s opinion, it was not a good goal, but Ron still didn''t make it.


    Slytherin''s people sang louder: Weasley was born in the dustbin, he always put the ball in the door.


    The song was deafening and overshadowed all the voices on the stage. No matter how Li tried to save it, Lee''s voice was too thin in front of all Slytherin, even with the help of sound reinforcement.


    Br > "but we can''t cheer for the team even though it''s not good for us to win the game!"


    The song gradually resounded through the audience, and even many people in hechpatch and Ravenclaw began to sing along unconsciously. It must be admitted that the song is too magical, especially the sentence that Weasley is our king, which is the Hogwarts version of brainwashing.


    And Slytherin on the field are also more and more brave, in fact, they completely gave up the swimming ball and went to snatch the ghost fly ball wholeheartedly, desperate to grab the ball.


    Angelina was angry and screamed in the whole court. Fanlin''s eyes were different from that of the training match. Angelina waved her arms to let the players defend, but it was out of order. In the eyes of outsiders, the hasty arrangement was full of flaws, which fell into Slytherin''s arms and was brought up by Slytherins.


    Rhythm is very important for a game. Once you fall into the rhythm of the opponent and keep rolling snowballs, it is a very terrible thing.


    Fred and George''s swim ball hit Nelson hard, but Slytherin''s strong body advantage showed, Nelson''s body just shook, this impact and pain did not let him loose the ghost fly ball in his hand.


    as like as two peas, Nelson rushed straight to Gryffindor''s goal, the same position, even the ball''s surrender.


    However, Ron obviously wandered around the God, comet 7 was teetering there, as if it would fall to the ground in the next second. Ron unconsciously dodged back for a while.


    Immediately, Gryffindor''s side groaned in pain, and Slytherin''s screams and applause erupted.


    "Slytherin scored a goal, score 20-0, hope Gryffindor''s players can quickly adjust."


    Jordan''s voice sounded reluctantly. As Quidditch explained, Jordan naturally understood what happened to Ron, and he could not be saved by luck.


    Then there was Slytherin''s captain, Warrington, who got the fly ball, followed by Goyle, and then


    Thirty to zero! Forty to zero!


    Their tactics are so simple that they give up control and mobility. They all crowd in front of their own goal and rush forward when they get the ball.


    The simplest wolf pack tactics, and their target is only one, ghost fly ball!


    Then fly to Ron, pitch and score!


    "It''s over!" Hermione said bitterly, Ron seemed to have given up resistance, or completely lost.


    Now, as long as Slytherin''s people come with the ghost flying ball, they can easily score.


    The worst thing is a goal from Goyle. It''s hard to imagine. Before the start of the game, Angelina and Harry mocked that Goyle and Clara were two fools who couldn''t distinguish between the front and the back of the broom. It can be imagined that Ron''s psychological defense has been thorough


    "Is there any way?" Hermione asked reluctantly.


    "Unless there is a replacement, Gryffindor obviously doesn''t have extra substitute goalkeepers, but I think it would be better to replace Ginny, but now Slytherin''s tactics..." "Now we can only rely on Angelina and Harry to control the score, and then let Harry get the snitch and end the game with 150 points..."


    As a matter of fact, Harry thinks so. He can''t count on Ron any more.


    but inevitably, Harry''s motivation to look for the snitch now has the element of fear. He just hopes to find it quickly and end the game.


    "Weasley was born in the dustbin, he always put the ball in the door, Weasley guaranteed me to win this game, Weasley is our king!" Slytherins are singing loudly, which is probably the best way to attack.


    Harry bent down and swam away as fast as he could. He didn''t dare to see Ron. He could only hear the cheers of Slytherins below.


    "- now it''s Nelson''s turn again," Lee said below. "He passed it to Johnny. Johnny dodged Isabella, and now it''s here, aliya, you can deal with him, oh - actually you can''t - but Fred Weasley once again made a beautiful walkaway. I mean, George Weasley, oh, whatever it is, it''s always one of them One, now Nelson dropped the fly, and Goyle - OH - let go - now it''s Warrington with it, Slytherin''s captain, Warrington, he''s flying high, now come on, Gryffindors, stop him! "Harry jumped up behind Slytherin''s goal at one end of the stadium, hoping he didn''t see what was going on at Ron''s end.


    As he passed Slytherin''s goalkeeper, he heard the crowd below Hamel sing, "Weasley can''t save a ball..."


    "- Warrington dodged Angelina again. He flew straight to the goal and stopped him, Ron!"


    Harry didn''t need to see what happened: Gryffindor''s hair was a sad sigh, accompanied by Slytherin''s new screams and cheers.


    "Harley''s head is full of energy when he looks down at the front of the court and says," why is Harley''s dog in front of us


    But 20 is nothing. Gryffindor still has time to catch up or catch a snitch. With a few goals, they will win as usual.


    Harry said to himself, comforting himself, shuttling up and down among the rest of the team to catch a flash in front of him, only to discover that it was Wallington''s watch strap.


    But Ron scored two more goals. Harry is a little busy now, eager to find the snitch. If he can just find it and end the game quickly.


    "- Angelina of Gryffindor dodged Goyle, dodged Warrington, turned around, Angelina, now she threw it to Isabella, Isabella caught the ghost fly, she passed Nelson, she rushed to the goal, now come on, Isabella greiffindor scored!! Now Slytherin is 60 to 10, 60 to 10, and now Clara has the fly ball


    Harry was heartened to hear Luna''s funny lion hat roar mixed with the cheers of Gryffindor. It''s only 50 points short. It''s nothing. They can easily get back.


    Harry dodged a runaway ball that clattered hard in his direction, and continued to frantically walk through the field looking for the snitch, while observing Malfoy for any sign that he had found the snitch, but Malfoy, like him, just kept circling around the field in vain


    "Warrington throws it back to Goyle - aliya gets in, Elia gets the fly ball, and Elia gives it to bill, and it looks hopeful - I mean, bad - that bill was hit by a stray ball from Slytherin''s Clara, and now it''s Nelson with the ball."


    "Weasley was born in the dustbin. He always let the fly ball in. Weasley will make sure we win."


    But Harry finally found it: the tiny winged snitch was hovering a few feet off the ground at the other end of Slytherin''s field.


    He dived down In a few seconds at most, Malfoy galloped past Harry''s left, only to see a green and silver shadow lying on his broom The snitch circled a few times at the foot of a goal and quickly slipped to the other side of the stands. It''s in Malfoy''s favor to change its direction. He''s closer. Harry adjusted his broom. Now he''s shoulder to shoulder with Malfoy


    A few feet above the ground, Harry reached out his right hand from the broom and grabbed at the snitch


    On his right, Malfoy stretched his arm and reached for it


    After two seconds of breathless, desperate, windy efforts, it was all over - Harry''s fingers caught the tiny, struggling ball - Malfoy''s fingernails clutching the back of Harry''s hand in despair - and Harry let his broom rise, holding the struggling ball in his hand, and the Gryffindor audience yelled Cheers They''re saved. Ron missed those balls. It doesn''t matter. Now that Gryffindor has won, no one will remember - "bang!"


    A swimming ball knot hit Harry firmly on the back and he fell off the broom. Fortunately, he just flew so low to catch the snitch, only five or six feet off the ground, but he still fell on the cold ground, panting.


    He heard Mrs. Hodge''s shrill whistle, the commotion in the stands, with boos, angry shouts and jeers, a bang, and Wallington''s wild screams.


    "Are you all right?" Angelina asked nervously.


    "Of course," said Harry coldly, holding her hand and letting her lift her up. Mrs. Hodge was running to one of the Slytherin players above him, though he couldn''t see who it was in the chase.


    "It''s the thug," Angelina said angrily. "When he sees you''ve caught the snitch, he slams the Bludger at you - but we won, Harry, we won!"


    Harry, still holding the snitch tightly in his hand, heard a snort from behind. Looking back, Draco Malfoy was at his side. His pale face was full of anger, but he still laughed at him.


    "Saved Weasley''s life, didn''t it?" Malfoy said to Harry. "I''ve never seen a worse goalkeeper But since he was born in the garbage Do you like my lyrics, Harry? "


    Harry didn''t answer. In fact, if he hadn''t caught the snitch, Harry wouldn''t mind a fist in Malfoy''s face, but Harry obviously didn''t want to affect his victory.Harry turned to look at the other players. One by one they were back on the ground, cheering triumphantly and waving their fists, except Ron, who had already put a broom at the doorpost and was on his way back to the dressing room by himself.


    "We''re going to write another one!" When Angelina and Isabella hugged Harry, Malfoy cried, "but we can''t find a word that rhymes with fat and ugly - we want to sing his mother, see --"


    "he''s jealous," Isabella said with a disgusted look at Malfoy.


    "We couldn''t find words rhymed with the useless loser - for his father, you know -" Fred and George understood what Malfoy was saying. Half way through Harry''s handshake, they froze and turned to Malfoy.


    "Let him go!" Elia said at once, taking Fred''s arm.


    "Let him go, Fred. Let him shout. He''s just a loser, this little up and down -"


    "- but you like the Weasleys, don''t you, Potter?" Malfoy said sarcastically. "There''s something else to do with the holiday at their house, isn''t it? I can''t imagine how you could stand the stench, but I guess since you''ve been raised by Muggles, even the Weasleys'' kennel smells good - "


    Harry grabs George, while Angelina, aliya and Isabella work together to stop Fred jumping on Malfoy, who laughs exaggeratively.


    Harry looked around for Mrs. Hodge, but she was still reprimanding him for his dirty foul.


    "Or maybe," said Malfoy as he walked away, "you remember the smell of your mother''s house, and the Weasley''s pigsty reminds you of..."


    Harry didn''t realize that he had let go of George. All he knew was that for a moment they both ran towards Malfoy.


    He completely forgot that all the teachers were watching and just wanted to beat Malfoy as hard as he could.


    Before he could draw out his wand, he could only draw back the fist that clenched the snitch and smash as hard as he could on Malfoy''s disgusting face


    "Harry! Harry! George! No Harry could hear the girls screaming, Malfoy shouting, George cursing, a whistle, the crowd roaring around him, but he didn''t care.


    Until one of the people next to him called, "there''s a lot of obstacles." He was knocked down by the curse from behind, and he gave up the wild beating of Malfoy.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" Mrs. Hodge screamed as Harry stood up. It looks like she did the obstacle charm. She had a whistle in one hand and a wand in the other.


    Her broom was thrown a few feet away.


    Malfoy rolled on the ground, whimpering and groaning, his nose bleeding, George biting swollen lips, Fred being held by three pursuers, and Warrington giggled.


    "I''ve never seen anything like this - go back to the castle, you two, and go straight to your Dean''s office! Go! Now. "


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Hodge..." Later, van Lin gasped and said that it was too inconvenient for him to move his phantom. He rushed here as soon as Harry landed, but Van Lin obviously underestimated Malfoy''s ability to die.


    Why didn''t he see the Gryffindor people around him? Your teammates are all in the sky?


    "I''ll take Harry and George to the headmaster, and it will be dealt with, I promise."


    "As the president of the college, they will take themselves first." Mrs. Hodge is obviously not angry, and van Lin can only look apologetic and pull Harry behind him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 893

    "What the hell are you doing? Did Malfoy provoke you again, and George... " Hermione, who just rushed over, had an indescribable expression on her face, which could not be said to be a complaint. More importantly, it should be a kind of helplessness. Harry never had any good thing when he met Malfoy.


    "What does Mrs. Hodge want to do with it?" Hermione asked, Harry standing in silence, and George, both of them apparently not pulling away from the excitement.


    "Professor McGonagall, I''ll take them there now..." Fanlin said, "well, we''ll be back in a minute. Don''t worry."


    Hermione nodded and the three walked out of the Quidditch arena without saying a word.


    At the entrance of the hall, the howling and teasing of the audience gradually faded. They could not hear any other sound, only their own footsteps. Harry realized that something was still struggling in his right hand, and that the knuckles of his right hand were bruised as he hit Malfoy''s jaw.


    Look, Harry saw the snitch''s little silver wings coming out of his fingers, struggling to escape.


    "Harry, you have to be careful, I think Umbridge will not miss this opportunity, so, you two..." Van Lin opened his mouth, and then his eyes fell into Harry''s hands, and the snitch was still in his hands.


    Harry and snitch are really predestined. From the first year to Dumbledore''s death, the snitch''s trajectory runs through the most important period of Harry''s life.


    Just as they were about to arrive at Professor McGonagall''s office, she caught up with them in the corridor.


    Professor McGonagall was wearing a Gryffindor scarf, but when she strode towards them she took it off and turned blue.


    "Go in!" She said angrily, pointing to the door, Harry and George walked in. "And you, you go in."


    Professor McGonagall said rudely to van Lim.


    Fanlin some helpless, as the student union president''s responsibility?


    Ghost knows what responsibility this is. Anyway, he doesn''t understand at all. The establishment of DA has been the best effort he can make, although it is only in compliance with the rules of development.


    McGonagall strode behind the desk and looked at them, trembling with excitement as she threw Gryffindor''s scarf to the ground.


    "So?" She said, "I saw such shameful behavior. You two! Give me a reason


    "Malfoy''s provocative," said Harry stubbornly, regardless of the color of Vaseline.


    "Provoking you?" Exclaimed Professor McGonagall, hitting the table with a blow, so her latticed tin rolled to one side and shook open, and the pale yellow newt crawled to the ground.


    "He just lost, didn''t he? Of course, he will be provocative! But what can he say to make you two like this... "


    "He insulted my parents," George roared. "And Harry''s mother."


    "But the two of you didn''t let Mrs. Hodge deal with it, but decided to show you a Muggle duel, didn''t you? And you, don''t tell me you can''t stop it. I saw you on the field before the incident Professor McGonagall roared, along with van Lin''s share, which made van Lin a little surprised. Is this a disaster free?


    "You know what you''ve done


    "Cough, cough." A discordant sound came from behind.


    Harry, van Lin and George all turned around.


    Umbridge stood at the door, wrapped in a green tweed cloak, which made her look especially like a toad. She wore a sinister, disgusting, ominous smile, and Harry immediately foreshadowed the coming suffering.


    "Can I help, Professor McGonagall?" Asked Umbridge in her poison sweetest voice. Professor McGonagall''s face turned red.


    "Help?" She repeated in a restrained tone, "what do you mean, help?"


    Umbridge walked into the office, still with her disgusting smile. "Why? I think you might appreciate a little extra authority. "


    Harry was not surprised to see Professor McGonagall breathing heavily in his nostrils.


    "You''re wrong," McGonagall said, turning his back to Umbridge. "Now, you two, listen to me. I don''t care how Malfoy provokes you. I don''t care if he insults everyone in your family. Your behavior is shameful. I''ll punish each of you to be locked up for a week! Don''t look at me like that, Potter. You deserve it! And the executor is you, al. As the president of the student union, you have to take responsibility, and if any of you -- "


    " cough, cough. " Professor McGonagall closed her eyes as if praying for patience, and she turned to Professor Umbridge. "What?"


    "I think punishment should be more severe than confinement," Umbridge said with a smile that she thought was sweet. Van Lin thought that Umbridge''s face was distorted, but


    Professor McGonagall''s eyes widened.


    "But unfortunately," said Professor McGonagall, trying to make a smile that made her look as if she had cleft teeth. "Since they''re in my college, it''s up to me to decide what kind of punishment, Dolores.""Oh, yes, Mileva, as a matter of fact, until now, but..." Professor Umbridge said with a fake smile, "soon, I think you''ll find that it''s up to me to decide. Now, where are they? Secretary Connelly just sent me I mean, "she laughs hypocritical and rummages through her handbag.


    "The Ministry of magic has just arrived Here... " She pulled out a piece of parchment, unfolded it, and made a fuss about clearing her throat before she began to read.


    "Cough, cough. Article 25 education decrees. "


    "Another one!" Exclaimed Professor McGonagall. "Oh, yes," Umbridge said, still smiling. "In fact, Mileva, it''s you who make me feel that we need to improve a little bit Remember how you ignored me when I didn''t want Gryffindor''s Quidditch team to regroup? How do you get this to Dumbledore, who insists he can form this team? Well, now, I won''t have such a thing again. I immediately contacted the Ministry of magic, and they agreed with me that the senior prosecutor had the right to deprive students of their privileges, otherwise she - which means me - would have less rights than the average teacher! You see now, don''t you? Mileva, how wise am I to stop Gryffindor''s team from regrouping? Terrible temper Anyway, I''m going to read the amendment Cough, cough From now on, the senior prosecutor has the highest authority in deciding the punishment, reward and privilege of students in gwaz, and has the power to change the decisions made by other teachers to punish, reward or exempt students. Signature, Minister of magic, Cornell fudge and so on. "


    Umbridge rolled up the parchment and put it back in his bag, still smiling. "So I really think these two guys should be banned from playing Quidditch again, "she said, looking back from Harry seeing George. Harry felt the snitch dangling wildly in his hand.


    "Forbid us?" Harry couldn''t believe it. His voice sounded so far away, "Quidditch No more? "


    "Yes, Mr. Potter, I think it would be helpful to ban you from playing all my life," Umbridge said, laughing even more when she saw Harry trying to understand her words. "You and this Weasley. In addition, I think, for the sake of safety, the young man''s twins should also be banned - but for his teammates holding him, I believe he would attack the young Mr. Malfoy as well. Of course, I''ll confiscate their brooms. They''ll be safe in my office in case they foul. But I''m not unreasonable, Professor McGonagall


    She turned back and continued, and Professor McGonagall stood quietly like an ice sculpture, staring at her. "The rest of the players can continue to play and I don''t see any signs of violence from them."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 894

    "As for you..." Finally, Umbridge''s eyes rested on van Lin.


    "Me?"


    "I think Hogwarts should give careful consideration to your identity. If you are not strong enough, you can become the president of the student union. I think that for Dumbledore''s decision, this is still an open question. I think I will re communicate with the school''s principal to determine whether you should continue to retain this responsibility, but as the president of the student union Xi, even the people around you... "


    Umbridge''s words have not been finished, but the meaning has been very clear, she needs to find a student representative who can cooperate with her work, not this almost openly confrontational Diehards?


    "You can''t do that!" Professor McGonagall''s anger could hardly be contained "This is the decision of the school board..."


    "I''m sorry, but I think I have the right to Well, have a good talk


    Umbridge left the room, seemingly content to the maximum, leaving a terrible silence.


    "No," Angelina said in a hollow voice that night in the common room, "No. There''s no chaser or batter What else can we do? "


    All that Fanlin could see was a look of gloom and melancholy. It didn''t look like Gryffindor had won the game before. The players sat listlessly by the fire, except Ron, who had not seen him since the game.


    "It''s not fair," Angelina said numbly. "I mean, Wharton hit Harry with a swim ball after the whistle? Did she forbid him? "


    "No," Ginny said miserably. She sat next to Harry while Hermione nestled up to some of the Vaselines.


    "He was only punished for copying, and at dinner I heard Nelson talking about it with a smile."


    "And forbid Fred, he didn''t even do anything!" Elia said angrily, hitting her knee with her fist.


    "It''s not my fault that I didn''t do anything?" Fred said, with an ugly look. "If it hadn''t been for the three of you pulling me, I would have beaten that mean guy to pulp."


    "Worst of all, she even wants to remove the president of your student union. You didn''t do anything..." Hermione said in despair.


    Hearing this, Harry and George are even more gray, even Fred did not avoid, they are the drag


    "It''s just a threat, and I haven''t done anything..." Said Fanlin.


    "It''s just that you do it, Umbridge can''t see it, and..."


    The sound disappeared completely for a moment.


    Harry looked tragically out of the window into the darkness. It''s snowing. The snitch he had caught was circling around the room.


    People watched Vickers and crook mountain jump from one chair to another, chasing it.


    "I''m going to sleep," Angelina said, standing up slowly. "Maybe it''s all a nightmare. Tomorrow morning I wake up to find that we haven''t played yet..."


    Elia and Isabella soon left. After a while, Fred and George fled to bed, glaring at everyone passing by, and soon Ginny was gone.


    Only Harry, van Lin and Hermione remained by the fire.


    "Did you see Ron?" Harry asked in a low voice.


    Hermione shook her head.


    "I think he''s hiding from us," Hermione said.


    "Where do you want him to go?" But just as he asked, there was a squeak from behind. The fat lady flashed aside and Ron crawled in from behind the portrait.


    His face was really pale and his head was covered with snow.


    When he saw Harry, van Lin and Hermione, he stood still.


    "Where have you been?" Said Hermione anxiously, jumping up.


    "Take a walk," Ron muttered. He was also wearing a Quidditch uniform.


    "You look frozen," said Fanlin. "Come and sit down!"


    Ron went to the fire and sank into the chair farthest from Harry, not looking at him. The snitch was hovering over his head.


    Van Lin immediately put a warm-up spell to Ron, and it was obvious that Ron''s spirit was better.


    "I''m sorry," Ron whispered, looking at his feet.


    "Why?" Asked Harry.


    "Because I thought I could play Quidditch," Ron said. "The first thing I''ll do tomorrow is quit."


    "If you quit," Harry said angrily, "our team is not a substitute, there are only three people left."


    Ron looked completely out of his head, so Harry went on, "I''ve been banned for life, and so are Fred and George."


    "What?" Cried Ron.


    Harry couldn''t bear to repeat the story, so Hermione told him the whole thing.


    When she finished, Ron looked more upset than before.


    "It''s all my fault -"


    "you didn''t ask me to hit Malfoy," Harry said angrily.


    "- if I hadn''t been so bad at Quidditch""-- it has nothing to do with you."


    "- that song stabbed me -"


    "- it can''t hurt anyone -"


    Hermione got up from van Lin, went to the window, left their quarrel, and looked through the window at the snow whirling down.


    "Look, forget it, will you?" Harry yelled. "Even if you don''t take all the blame on yourself, it''s bad enough!"


    Ron didn''t speak, just sat there staring at the wet folds of his robe.


    After a while, he said dully, "this is the worst day of my life."


    "Join the club?" Said Harry sarcastically.


    "All right," said Hermione suddenly, her voice a little shaky. "I can think of one thing that might excite you all."


    "Oh, really?" Said Harry suspiciously.


    "Yes," said Hermione, leaving the dark, snowy window with a bright smile on her face.


    "Hagrid is coming back."


    "What?" Harry called, is that true?


    "It''s true," Hermione said. "Just as you left, wall came. I''m sorry Fanlin, I didn''t mean to read your letter, but it seems that wall''s claws need to be trimmed. The envelope... "


    "It doesn''t matter, Hermione. You''ve always been in charge, and we don''t have any secrets." Van Lin said quickly, "what''s on it?"


    "Hagrid said he was coming back and wanted your help. What else, Gloop..."


    "Gloop?" Van Lin said in surprise, "Hagrid said to bring him back?"


    "He? You mean Gloop Hermione said in surprise as she took the envelope out of her pocket. The side of the envelope had been scratched open. It seemed that poor wall''s flying skills still needed some practice with Hedwig.


    "Maybe you will understand that Hagrid is coming back, anyway."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 895

    In a word, Hagrid really gave van Lin a big problem.


    Under Umbridge''s eyes, it is very difficult to bring a giant to Hogwarts, which is also the Forbidden Forest of the horse people. It is very difficult to divide a lake for nobo. Now, would you like to add a giant?


    Fanlin had to go to the horse people''s territory to negotiate when there was no one. Fortunately, Hagrid and the horse people had a good relationship. At the same time, Fanlin also solved the problem of horse people''s forbidden area, which expanded the horse people''s territory a lot, which gave Gloop a place in the middle of the forest.


    However, van leen has been worried about whether Gloop and Norborg can get along with each other. Although there are magic constraints and become the defender of Hogwarts, Norbert will not easily hurt Hogwarts people.


    But, obviously, Gloop is not in this area.


    But that''s what Hagrid has to worry about.


    When Hagrid came back, it was more than seven o''clock in the evening. When Hagrid put Gloop in the open space prepared by Fanlin, the light in the cabin next to the forbidden forest was already more than nine o''clock in the evening.


    When van Lin told Harry that Hagrid had come back, Harry almost ran to the boys'' dormitory and took out his invisibility suit and the map of the living point. He was so fast that he and Ron waited at the gate of the girls'' dormitory with van Lin for five minutes. When he saw Hermione wearing her knitted scarf and gloves and Ron showing his impatience, Hermione said cautiously:¡° It''s cold outside! We should be well prepared


    They quickly put on their invisibility suits and crawled out of the portrait door. Ron has grown a lot taller. Now he has to squat down and move slowly and carefully to avoid his feet touching obstacles!


    In fact, Harry refused to use the phantom curse, which made him uncomfortable. In the end, he and Ron wore invisibility cloaks, while van Lin and Hermione chose a better way.


    No one cares about two pet cats. Anyway, Harry is quite envious, but Harry is doomed to become a cat. His patron saint is stag. If he runs in Hogwarts


    Other students will definitely question Hagrid''s breeding level.


    What''s more, it seems to be a long way from him to master Animagus, anyway. Harry is not sure to get into Professor McGonagall''s advanced class yet.


    It''s up to Hermione''s after-school tutoring in the end.


    They went downstairs, and Harry stopped from time to time to look at the map of the living place to see where Figg and Mrs. Loris were.


    In fact, they were very lucky that they didn''t meet anyone except Nick, who was almost headless. Nick drifted away and said, "Weasley is king.".


    This is probably due to the dried fish. Cats are very familiar with the smell of other species, especially Mrs. loris, who is not the kind of flower cat who can''t understand it.


    they walked out of the hall and came out. Although it was snowing, Harry saw the smoke from the chimney of Hagrid''s cabin, and his heart leaped quickly.


    Harry ran so fast that Ron could stumble behind him.


    But two cats are jumping in the snow, fortunately the snow outside is not thick, just barely over the feet, this is almost natural camouflage.


    Finally, they came to the door of the hut with their feet full of snow! When Harry knocked on the door three times with his fist, there was a howl of a dog!


    "Hagrid, it''s us!" Harry called out!


    "Wait a minute!" Said a voice of coarse brine.


    They looked at each other under the crack of the fight, and they could tell from Hagrid''s voice that he was very happy. Three seconds later, they heard the bolt pull, the door creaked open, and Hagrid''s face appeared in the crack!


    Hermione screamed.


    "My God, keep it down!" Hagrid said in a hurry, dodging their gaze. "You''re in invisibility, right? All right, come in, come in!"


    "I''m sorry!" Hermione gasped and followed the three of them into Hagrid''s room. They took off their cloaks so Hagrid could see them.


    "I really - Oh, Hagrid! You are..."


    "It was an accident, an accident," Hagrid said hastily, closing the door and all the windows after they came in, but Hermione saw the look of horror on his face.


    Hagrid''s hair was glued together by clotted blood, and his left eye had a swollen scar and one had been beaten purple black. There were a lot of bruises on his face and hands, some of which were still bleeding. Judging from his careful movements, Harry suspected that he had also hurt his ribs.


    Apparently, he had just arrived home, and his black cloak and rucksack were on the chair behind the door. Hagrid, a man of two men, was putting a tin pot on the stove.


    "What happened to you?" Harry asked, his teeth bouncing around them, trying to lick their faces


    "It was an accident!" Hagrid insisted. "Would you like a cup of tea?"


    "Don''t lie," said Ron. "Tell me the truth."


    "I told you, it''s OK," Hagrid looked at them and was ready to give them a smile, but he turned away from them with a cringe."You should know what you''re doing, Hagrid." Van Lin said seriously.


    "I know very well. Well, I''m fine. It''s just an accident." Hagrid said in a loud voice, probably because of the lack of confidence. In the back, the voice became smaller and smaller, until there was no sound. It sounded a little weak. Hagrid had to quickly change the topic.


    "Hi! It''s nice to see you all! What a lovely summer, isn''t it


    "Hagrid, you''re attacked!" said Ron.


    "I told you just now. It was an accident." Hagrid insisted. "You don''t think we''ll see it at all. Have you ever been beaten in the face?" Said Ron.


    "You should let Madame Pomfrey show you, Hagrid," said Hermione, worried. "Your wound looks dirty!"


    "They won''t kill me, it''s OK," Hagrid said stiffly. He went to the big wooden table in the middle of the hut and jerked off the rag. Below was a steak the size of a car tire, dripping green and bloody.


    "Hagrid, you don''t want this?" Ron said he leaned over the table and looked at the meat. "It looks like it''s poisonous."


    "It just looks toxic, it''s dragon meat," Hagrid said. "Oh, I won''t eat it!"


    He picked up a piece of dragon meat and patted it gently on his left cheek. When he let out a satisfied groan, the green blood was dripping down his beard.


    "It''s much better. They''re very effective in healing wounds."


    "You should have told me in the letter so that I can give you some medicine, Hagrid." Fanlin said,


    "so, will you tell us what happened to you?" Harry asked


    "no, Harry, it''s top secret. My job doesn''t allow me to tell you"


    "did the giant hit you, Hagrid?" Hermione asked calmly.


    Hagrid''s Dragon fell on his chest.


    "Did you tell them?"


    "It''s no secret." Hermione confessed, "we''re at the order of the Phoenix headquarters, but you''ve never been here."


    "So the giant did it? But Fanlin didn''t tell us when he came back that you were hurt... " Harry asked quickly.


    "And it looks like some new wounds!" Ron went on.


    "And Gloop, who is he?" Hermione asked again.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 896

    ¡­¡­


    A series of questions obviously confused Hagrid, but soon, Hagrid reacted.


    "How do you know about Gloop?"


    "You should keep the seal on when you leave, so to speak, you should be glad that wall''s flying skills are pretty good, and the letter hasn''t leaked out." Said Fanlin.


    "Oh, ok..." Hagrid said, sticking the dragon meat to his face.


    "So, Hagrid, Gloop is a giant? It says you''re taking him to Hogwarts... "


    "Ah, indeed." Hagrid said, "Oh, it''s Vaseline who told you three, didn''t you?" Hagrid tried to speak in a relaxed tone, the crackling of the starting wood in the fire. "He''s my brother..."


    Harry''s eyes widened, and no one spoke.


    After a long time of warmth, Hagrid''s house has not been lived for months, which makes teeth still very uncomfortable. No one has visited it for a long time. Now there are five people crowded in the small room, which is enough to excite the teeth, as if now, the teeth are crowded by Ron''s side.


    This is the basic situation. Harry and the reform dialogue, van Lin and Hermione are together, and Ron''s company is only teeth.


    "I just put him in the woods. It''s about half an hour away from here. Let him not run around. I think I can help him make a home tomorrow. If you are willing to help him..." Hagrid whispered.


    Hearing Hagrid''s words, the four people subconsciously step back. None of them wants to have a relationship with the giant. Hagrid is OK, but the giant


    Fanlin is a guy who has experienced deeply and has no brain.


    "The horsemen didn''t bother you, did they?" Van Lin asked quickly.


    "Not so far. They didn''t even show up when I got Gloop in, but they certainly knew it already!" Hagrid went on, "I have to thank you, vlin. But for your help, I couldn''t convince the stubborn guys."


    "In fact, I didn''t convince them that, unlike nobo, they said they had to observe for a while." Besides, I think you misunderstood one thing. I didn''t tell them that Gloop was your brother


    "Oh, that''s it," Hagrid said. "In fact, it''s good. Unlike when you left, Gloop has learned a lot about etiquette recently." Hagrid said, with an ugly smile on his face, "there has been great progress in English as long as those guys are willing to give him a chance. Of course, even if they object to it, it''s not theirs to ban the forest, but it will make things difficult, but for me, there should be no problem


    Hagrid said, pasting the green dragon meat completely on his face, which made Fanlin a little speechless.


    Dragon blood and dragon meat do have the effect of accelerating cell growth and relieving pain. After all, dragon''s body activity is very high, but few people do it like Hagrid. It''s really primitive enough to stick the meat directly to the wound and nourish it with dragon blood. It''s just like sprinkling some medicine powder after being injured. But Van Lin guarantees that Madame Pomfrey will definitely do better than this dragon meat More.


    However, in that case, Hagrid had to explain to others why he was injured, which was absolutely unacceptable to Hagrid.


    It''s nothing to say to take a giant out of a collection of giants, across England, and then take him to Hogwarts to hide.


    If Umbridge knew, there was no doubt that this would definitely be regarded as the iron evidence of Dumbledore''s rebellion, and then the Ministry of magic would be able to arrest Dumbledore with justice.


    "Where did you get this dragon meat?" "Norbo?" asked Fanlin? It looks very fresh. "


    "Fresh? It seems to have gone bad? " Ron said in surprise.


    "No, dragon meat is the color." Said Fanlin.


    "Orim got it for me. I told her I needed a piece of dragon meat to stop the pain." Hagrid said, "thanks to her, Gloop and I were able to cross the Strait. We built a big boat and floated back along the current in the most primitive way. The Ministry of magic monitored the phantom movement and the door key. We couldn''t do that, and no one could take Gloop''s phantom, even Dumbledore, He''s too big. "


    "What if he were reduced?"


    "The giant''s magic resistance is far beyond your imagination, Harry." Said Vaseline, shaking his head, and then his eyes fell on Hagrid''s wound.


    You can imagine how much effort Hagrid wasted in bringing Gloop to Hogwarts.


    "So, these wounds are all his..."


    "Ah, part of it." Hagrid said, "but he''s much better now, but he can''t control his power."


    Naturally, no one thought that Hagrid had much to say.


    "Well, it''s worse than Harry, the damned Dementors..." Muttered Ron."Dementors?" Cried Hagrid.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the problem?"


    "What do you say?" Hagrid asked incredulously, "you mean Dementors?"


    "Harry was attacked by Dementors in little whikin on vacation You don''t know? " Ron looked at Hagrid in surprise.


    "Didn''t you hear that?" Hermione asked, with her eyes wide open.


    "Since I left Hogwarts, I went straight to the giants tribe. I had no idea what was going on here. I was on a secret mission, and I didn''t receive a mission owl letter. Did the Dementors hurt you?"


    "They didn''t hurt me. One day they appeared in the street and attacked me and my cousin. I used magic. The Ministry of magic wanted to drive me out of school..."


    "How could that happen?" Angry roar, even take down the dragon meat.


    "And I have to go to the hearing and tell them why I use magic. Forget it. You tell us about you first. We''re all worried. After all, you''re back so early. "


    "You''re banished!" Hagrid''s anger seemed to be irreconcilable.


    "But it''s all over. I''m curious why you brought Gloop back. The letter didn''t tell me that it''s difficult to defeat the giant tribe..."


    "Oh, OK, ok..." Hagrid said in a confession.


    He bent down and snatched the dragon meat from his teeth.


    "Oh, Hagrid, what happened..." Hermione began to ask questions, while Hagrid picked up the dragon meat and began to pat his swollen eyes.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 897

    Hagrid seems to be tired. Different from the past, Hagrid''s whole body is nestled in the chair. With his scarred face, the whole person becomes more decadent.


    "There''s something wrong with these giants." Hagrid said in a deep voice, "actually, this is what happened after you left."


    "After we left, Hagrid, what happened?"


    "That''s terrible." Hagrid said, "opportunities are everywhere..."


    "Hurry up, Hagrid!" Ron said anxiously.


    "You mean there''s a new conflict among the giant tribes?" Fanlin asked, in Fanlin''s mind, he used force to frighten the giants. Unless Voldemort arrived, the death eaters had no such ability at all.


    Although death is the focus, but in terms of visual impact, van Lin does not think that Voldemort''s men can surpass himself.


    "That''s what it means. Giants don''t want to live together," Hagrid said sadly. "They don''t unite. They don''t help each other. When there''s no food, they kill each other for weeks. Men kill men, women kill women, old people kill old people. They compete and kill each other."


    "What on earth, I mean It''s not that I haven''t seen The giants... " Fanlin could not imagine that a civil strife would break out in a short period of time for the already frightened race.


    "Part of the way they want to control the death of the giants That''s what we learned later. "


    "Death Eaters? Is Voldemort here? "


    "I don''t know. I didn''t even touch each other," Hagrid sighed deeply. "There was a war that night, and we could see what was going on in the valley from the hole where we were resting. The war lasted for hours. There were screams everywhere. The snow on the ground was dyed red, and his head was thrown to the bottom of the lake."


    "Whose head?" Asked Hermione, panting.


    "Chief''s," Hagrid said heavily. "The outbreak of the war has produced a new ancient war!"


    "You mean, goog''s up?" Van Lin took a breath, which is not good news.


    Hagrid sighed deeply, "it took us two days to try to mend with the new chief, but he was not friendly to us. These giants were the main fighters, all of them were the original part of trump. They did not obey the restriction of Guge, and they always clamored for revenge for the leader But orim found something different. The giant was under the control of the black magic


    "Who is Thrace?" Ron asked in surprise, "revenge or something..."


    "A giant close to Voldemort, the most powerful warrior of the giant tribe, who was killed by Vaseline." Hagrid said.


    "So You went to talk to him? " Ron took a breath and asked, "after you saw that man''s men killed the chief and became the new chief?"


    "I have to complete my mission," Hagrid said. "We thought in two days they would not be against us because of the gifts we gave them."


    "Before I opened my mouth, he was sitting there looking at old goog''s helmet. He was very strong, with black hair and a necklace made of bones. He was the strongest man under Terence. I gave him a very good dragon skin as a gift, and I told him what we wanted. As a result, two of his servants seized my feet and hung me upside down."


    Hermione covered her mouth with her hand and almost screamed.


    "How did you get out of danger?" Harry asked.


    "It was Mrs. Maxim who saved me," Hagrid said. "She cast a spell with her wand and hit the two giants who were hitting me in the eyes, and they immediately let me go. But it was troublesome at once. We used magic to attack them. They especially hated the witches who attacked them. We can''t make peace with them any more. We can only leave. "


    "My God! Hagrid Ron whispered.


    "But why are you back here so long?" Asked Hermione.


    "We didn''t leave in three days!" Hagrid said, seeming indignant, "Dumbledore depends on us."


    "But you just said you couldn''t go back any more!"


    "No, not during the day. We just need to rethink. It took a few days to lie in the cave and observe, and what we saw was not good. "


    "And it''s ripping off more heads?" Asked Hermione disgustingly.


    "No," Hagrid said. "But I wish he would."


    "Why?"


    "There''s no doubt that they''re back to our opposite now?" Van Lin asked angrily that he had overestimated the memory of these giants.


    It can be said that after they left, they lost the target of fear.


    "No, not exactly." Hagrid said, "in fact, the giant tribe''s casualties are much higher than you think."


    "Damn it." Fanlin was a little angry. He did not seem to have brought enough lessons to the giant tribe.


    "So, they have...""Three quarters of the population is dead. In fact, there are dozens of giants left." "Then orim and I brought them all out, and on the other side of the mountain, we rebuilt a gathering place, basically giants living in human society," Hagrid said


    "Does this include your mother?" Hermione asked carefully.


    "Oh, no, she''s dead." Hagrid said quietly.


    "Oh, I I''m really sorry... " Hermione said in a very low voice.


    Hagrid shrugged his stout shoulders. "It doesn''t matter," he said. "I don''t remember her any more now. She''s not a good mother."


    "So, there''s no one to take care of Gloop, is there?"


    "Yes, he''s not fit to live in the giant tribe. It''s too cruel for him. I''m his brother." Hagrid whispered, "I''m going to persuade the horse people to give Gloop a place to live, and the forbidden forest is not theirs. They''re just residents."


    "That''s right." Fanlin nodded, "however, for your mother, I still feel very sorry, but we all have psychological preparation, right? She is not in good condition, but fortunately you still see her side."


    "It''s something to be thankful for." Hagrid said, "so I can''t leave Gloop anywhere."


    "Well, I hope he can live a good life in the forbidden forest. Anyway, there are even dragons in the forbidden forest. Maybe you can train Gloop and let him govern the mountain monsters in the mountain..." Fanlin pretended to be relaxed.


    "Well, maybe he''ll be a good helper for me when I''m an adult." Hagrid laughed. "Well, stop talking about us. Tell us about you. In Hogwarts..."


    "Dong Dong Dong Dong!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 898

    A heavy knock on the door interrupted him.


    Hermione was startled; her glass fell from her fingers and fell to the ground; her teeth screamed.


    The five of them looked together at the window by the door. There was a small figure outside the window.


    "It''s the woman!" Ron whispered.


    "Hide down here!" Harry quickly unfolded his invisibility cloak to cover him and Hermione. Then Ron got in, but the cloak was too small to squeeze the four of them.


    "What to do?" Hermione was a little anxious, and now most of them are leaking out.


    "Come on, Hermione, Animagus, let''s jump to bed." Said Fanlin.


    In Hagrid''s surprised eyes, Fanlin and Hermione are two white cats, lying safely behind the quilt.


    Harry and Ron huddled together and hurried to a corner of the room.


    Teeth screamed at the door.


    Hagrid thought it strange.


    "Hagrid! Hide our cups


    Hagrid pushed Harry''s and Ron''s cups under their basket mats, and they were bouncing around the front door. Hagrid pushed it aside with his foot and opened the door.


    Professor Umbridge was standing at the door in a green tweed cloak and earmuffs. In order to see Hagrid, she leaned back. She was almost below Hagrid''s waist.


    "So," she said, word by word, as if she were talking to the deaf, "are you Hagrid?"


    Before Hagrid could answer, she went into the room and looked around with her eyes.


    "Go away!" She yelled, driving her teeth away with her handbag.


    "Hey, it''s not malicious." Hagrid looked at her and said, "who are you?"


    "I''m Dolores Jane Umbridge." She looked at Hagrid''s cell, and twice she saw Harry in the corner where they were standing.


    "Dolores Jane Umbridge?" said Hagrid, completely bewildered. "I know. You work with fudge in the Ministry of magic?"


    "Yes, I''m the Deputy Minister of magic," Umbridge said, raising his head. He began to pace around the hut, checking every part of the room, and looking at the bags and cloaks by the wall.


    "I''m a defense against the dark arts teacher now."


    "You''re so brave," Hagrid said. "No one wants to do that job!"


    "And a senior adviser to Hogwarts," Professor Umbridge continued, ignoring Hagrid''s assessment of her.


    "What?" Haibang asked with a frown.


    You know I want tea. Professor Umbridge said, pointing to pieces of Hermione''s cup on the floor.


    "Oh," Hagrid glanced helplessly at where Harry and Ron were standing. "Ah, it was the tooth. It hit my glass on the ground, because I used another one." Hagrid pointed to his own cup with the dragon on his face.


    Professor Umbridge stood in front of him and looked at the expression on his face.


    "I hear someone talking," she said quietly. "I''m talking to the teeth," Hagrid said.


    "And it spoke to you, too?"


    "Yes, speak to me in its language," Hagrid replied, beginning to feel unnatural. "I''m connected to it."


    "I see two pairs of footprints and some animal feet on the snow in front of your door..." Said Umbridge cunningly.


    Ron took a breath of fright, and Harry immediately put his hand over his mouth. Her teeth were sniffing around Professor Umbridge, so she didn''t seem to hear.


    "Oh, I just came back," Hagrid said with a wave. "Maybe someone came to see me before I came back."


    "But there are footprints that don''t leave."


    "Oh, then I don''t know," Hagrid said, touching his beard and looking again at where Harry was standing, as if hoping they could help him. Professor Umbridge walked around the hut and looked around carefully.


    She bent down to look under the bed and opened Hagrid''s cupboard. She was only two inches away from Harry, and Ron stood close to the wall, and Harry endured until she left.


    "Do you still have a cat?" Umbridge asked in surprise. She found van Lin and Hermione hiding behind the bedding.


    Almost for a moment, van Lin clearly felt that Hermione''s body was almost taut, which could be said to be the bristles.


    Van Lin gave a weak cry, then stood up and put his paw on Hermione''s body, just like a real cat, licked Hermione''s


    Well, hair


    "Ah, that''s Phil, who I raised, and his girlfriend..." Hagrid hastily replied that it made Fanlin feel helpless.


    Fanlin promised that he had heard the name, and didn''t know what terrible monster it was.


    Umbridge didn''t seem to think much about it. He just said a good sentence and looked away.Then she looked at Hagrid''s mangled room, turned and said, "what''s the matter with you? Did you get hurt? "


    Hagrid quickly removed the Dragon flesh from his face. Fanlin really hoped that he did not. In this way, the black and purple scars on Hagrid''s eyes and the frozen dragon blood all over his face were more obvious.


    "Oh - I, I had an accident!" He said with a limp.


    "What kind of accident?"


    "I fell." Hagrid said clumsily.


    "You fell down?" Asked Umbridge coldly.


    "Yes, that''s it, because I''m too big to have a broomstick for me. I''m riding my horse. I don''t know if you''ve seen it. It''s the kind of winged animals I''ve ever ridden. They are..."


    "Where have you been?" Professor Umbridge interrupted Hagrid coldly.


    "Where have I been?"


    "Yes, since February, where have you been? You are accompanied by a teacher from another college. No one in this college can tell me where you went because you left without leaving any message. Where did you go? " She asked. Hagrid looked at her with his eyes, and Harry could almost see his rising anger.


    "I, I''m out on vacation," Hagrid said.


    "Vacation," Umbridge repeated coldly.


    She looked at Hagrid''s swollen face with her eyes. Dragon blood was dripping on his vest.


    "I see."


    "Yes," Hagrid said, "to get some fresh air.".


    "Yes, it must be a rare opportunity for a gamekeeper," said Professor Umbridge in her sweet voice. Hagrid''s dark purple face began to turn red.


    "Yes, a new environment."


    "Is the mountain view beautiful?" Asked Professor Umbridge quickly. She knows everything, Harry thought.


    "Mountain?" Haibang repeated, and he immediately responded, "I don''t know. We''re going to the south of France, where we can bask on the beach."


    "Really?" Professor Umbridge said. "So you''re not tanned?"


    "Of course, my skin is very sensitive." Hagrid replied, and tried to smile happily, but showed that he had lost two teeth.


    Professor Umbridge looked at him coldly; he explained with a smile.


    "I''ll report to the minister that you didn''t get back to college in time," she said as she opened the bag hanging on her arm


    "All right," Hagrid nodded.


    "You should know from other teachers that I am the senior prosecutor here now, and I think we will meet again soon." She said suddenly as she came to the door.


    "Are you the senior prosecutor here?" Hagrid repeated, looking at her blankly.


    "Oh, yes," said Professor Umbridge gently, putting his hand on the doorknob and looking back at him. "The Ministry of magic has decided to fire some unqualified teachers. Have a good night, Hagrid."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 899

    "By the way, I forgot to say that pets are good, but I didn''t expect you would have such pets. Take good care of them." Umbridge shrieked.


    With the heavy sound of closing the door, Hagrid''s heart fell to the ground.


    "It''s really breathtaking." Hagrid said to himself, then cautiously went to the window and looked at it.


    "She''s back to the castle," Hagrid whispered, then lowered the curtains.


    There was something strange in the room. Harry and Ron had taken off their invisibility cloaks. The three looked at the bed strangely.


    As a matter of fact, Fanlin has fallen completely behind.


    It didn''t even take Hermione long to respond to the blank space in her brain.


    She was just too nervous to be a cat.


    However, this is not strange, licking hair or something, is not this the basic operation between cats?


    Van Lim did this a lot, starting with Hermione''s mastery of Animagus.


    Since the human form is intimate and shy, if it is replaced by two cats


    It''s even done on pyramids. Sitting down is the basic operation.


    Almost instantly, Hermione reacted. She just had to turn over in the most correct way, and then put the Vaseline under it, and then spoil her face, just like treating her mentally retarded child


    Of course, shyness and the like have been put aside.


    However, when the atmosphere became strange, Hermione was aware of it. To be exact, there was no sound for half a minute. There was nothing except the pleasant snoring of Fanlin.


    This is not an Egyptian Hotel, not an Egyptian pyramid, not a Hogwarts tower, or


    Well, there are a lot of places.


    It happened almost instantaneously. When van Lin was still enjoying Hermione''s domineering power, the claws that had been pressed on his body had disappeared. Then van Lin saw Hermione standing in front of him and put his hands on the ground.


    "You..." Harry asked in disbelief.


    "Animagus, we always have to act like some." Van Lin''s face is not red, kill his words, and different from van Lin, Hermione is almost ashamed to death.


    My friends stare at me for half a minute, and then I''m still


    What a terrible thing to think about.


    "Yes, oh no, I mean..." Hagrid opened his mouth and said, as if to ease the weird atmosphere. "Ah, is she the one sent by the inspection?"


    "Yes," Harry replied, taking off his cloak rather dully, "she''s already certified Mr. trayne''s course"


    "well, compared to this, Hagrid, have you planned what to teach us in class?" Van Lin asked, as usual. "She''s not a good person to deal with. You should know her identity and the purpose of her coming to school. I think Umbridge has made it very clear."


    "Oh, don''t worry about it. I''m ready for a good course." Hagrid said enthusiastically. He took the dragon from the table and put it back on his eyes. "I thought of that couple. You''ll see. It''s a very special course."


    "Well, how special is it?" Hermione asked tentatively.


    "Now I can''t say," Hagrid said happily, "I''m going to surprise you."


    "Oh, surprise, Hagrid!" Hermione said quickly, no longer pretending to be indifferent. "You should see that Professor Umbridge doesn''t want to see dangerous things happen."


    "Danger?" Hagrid said perplexedly. "Don''t be silly. How can I put you in danger? I won''t do that. They are all lovely."


    "Hagrid, you haven''t passed Professor Umbridge''s examination, and if she sees how you let us take care of those pomfrets, how can you tell her how lovely those terrible spines are Hermione said seriously.


    "But isn''t that interesting?" "It has made a deep impression on people," Hagrid said


    Hagrid longingly said, "they will still remember all kinds of monsters I taught them to know after many years."


    "Well, I mean, Hagrid, maybe we don''t need a surprise, or you can share it with us alone, just like nob, but it''s not a pressure class." "Not everyone accepts it, and we still have classes with Slytherin."


    "Oh, that''s OK. Believe me, these are all very interesting little guys." Hagrid said confidently.


    Coincidentally, a few faces hung a bitter smile.


    This is Hagrid. Although Hagrid doesn''t have a brain problem, the difference between the perspective of a half giant and a normal human wizard is not a little bit.


    Change the angle, that is to say, this surprise is not fun.Imagine what Hagrid likes. It''s in line with Shanghai GE''s look forward to it, as well as his extremely strong blind and confident temperament


    "Well, I''ll get you some healing potions. How about fifty bottles?" Van Lin tried to ask.


    "So much?" Hagrid thought, "but it''s OK."


    As usual, Hagrid should have thought of Gloop, but Van Lin is preparing for students


    "Hagrid, please," said Hermione, her voice full of despair. "Professor Umbridge is looking for any excuse to fire you! She''s not like Dumbledore. Hagrid, please teach us some boring lessons


    But Hagrid just yawned and looked longingly at his big bed. "Listen, it''s really too late," he said, patting Hermione on the shoulder, but she almost hit the floor. "Oh, I''m sorry"


    Hagrid grabbed her collar and pulled her up.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. I thought of this wonderful plan before I came back. You''d better go back to the castle and wipe your footprints off."


    Is this a valedictory?


    But it seemed that Hagrid couldn''t listen to what he was like now. Considering the curfew at school, several people had to get up and leave in case Umbridge got stuck.


    Although van Lim could bring out the gift he had prepared for Umbridge, there was no doubt that Professor McGonagall''s abuse was inevitable.


    This is really terrible. Professor McGonagall has never been so angry. We have been avoiding, being careful and afraid of touching Professor McGonagall''s sensitive nerves.


    "I don''t think you can persuade him," said Ron after a while, observing the movement around them, walking with their backs to each other and erasing their footprints in the snow.


    "I''ll try to persuade him again tomorrow," Hermione insisted. "I have to persuade him to change his plan. I don''t care if Umbridge kicks Trelawney out of school, but she can''t fire Hagrid."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 900

    On Sunday morning, Hermione trudged to Hagrid''s hut in two feet of snow.


    Harry and Ron wanted to go together, but their accumulated homework reached an alarming level, so they reluctantly stayed in the lounge, trying to ignore the cheers outside. Only van Lin and Hermione went together.


    In fact, students are enjoying the pleasure of skating and sledding on the frozen river; what''s more annoying is that they use magic to make snowballs constantly fly up to Gryffindor tower and hit the windows heavily.


    "What a nuisance!" Ron yelled, finally lost patience, put his head out of the window, "I''m a prefect, another snowball hit the window - ouch!"


    He immediately turned back, his face covered with snow.


    "It''s Fred and George," Ron complained, slamming the window behind him. "Asshole..."


    Hermione and vaseline came back from Hagrid''s cabin just before lunch, trembling slightly, wet below the knees of their robes.


    "How about it?" When she came in, Ron looked up and asked, "have you planned all his classes?"


    "Anyway, I tried," she replied stiffly, plumping into the chair next to Harry. She drew out her wand and waved it in a complicated way, and a burst of heat came from the end of the wand; she pointed the wand to the robe, which gradually dried up with the evaporation of water vapor.


    "When van Lin and I arrived, he wasn''t at all. I knocked on the door for at least half an hour before I saw him clumsily come out of the forest --"


    Harry groaned, "the creatures in the forbidden forest are likely to be the reason for Hagrid''s dismissal."


    "What did he keep in it? Did he say that? " Harry asked.


    "No," Hermione replied dejectedly. "He said he wanted to make them a surprise. I tried to explain Umbridge to him, but he just didn''t understand. He always said that no normal person would want to learn amoeba and not learn to spit fire Monsters - Oh, I don''t think he''ll really get one. "


    Seeing Harry and Ron''s startled expressions, Hermione added, "from what he said about the difficulty of getting eggs, he didn''t have to try. I don''t know how many times I''ve told him that he''d better follow graplan''s course plan, but frankly I don''t think he''s even heard half of what I said. You know, he''s in a weird state right now. He still refuses to say why he suffered so many injuries, but Van Lin said it was Hagrid''s wish. I guess it might be his brother... "


    At breakfast the next day, Hagrid''s appearance at the teacher''s desk was not warmly welcomed by all the students.


    Some, like Fred, George, and Lee Jordan, ran between the tables of Gryffindor and huffpaff, and rushed forward, clutching Hagrid''s big hand; others, like Susan and Clare, exchanged a gloomy look and shook their heads.


    Harry knew that many of his classmates preferred professor grabland''s class. The worst thing was that there was a small but unbiased part of his mind. He knew that they had a reasonable reason: grapram''s concept of an interesting class was that no one in the class was in danger of losing his head.


    On Tuesday, worried about Hagrid, Harry, Ron, van Lin and Hermione went to Hagrid, wrapped up in a thick blanket, to fight the cold.


    Harry was worried about not only what Hagrid decided to teach them, but also the performance of the rest of his classmates, especially the Malfoys, if Umbridge was present.


    However, the supreme prosecutor did not show up unexpectedly, as they struggled through the snow to Hagrid, who was standing on the edge of the Forest waiting for them.


    Hagrid''s presence did not reassure them: the purple bruises on Saturday had turned pale yellow green, and some of the cuts looked like they were dripping blood.


    Harry didn''t understand: was Hagrid attacked by some creature - perhaps, that creature''s venom prevented the wound from healing, or was it true, as Vaseline said, his brother Gloop?


    As if in favor of this unfortunate imagination, Hagrid seemed to carry half a dead cow on his shoulder.


    "We have a class here today!" Hagrid happily told the students and motioned for the black forest behind him. "More hidden! Besides, they also prefer the dark... "


    "What likes the dark?" Harry heard Malfoy scream to Clara and Goyle, a little panicked in his voice.


    "What does he say that he likes darkness - do you hear that?"


    Harry remembered the only time Malfoy had gone into the forest before; he was not brave at that time. He laughed: after the Quidditch match, anything that made Malfoy uncomfortable satisfied him.


    "Are you ready?" Hagrid asked happily as he toured the students. "Well, then, I''ve prepared a field trip into the forest for your fifth year. I think we can observe these creatures in their natural environment. Now, the creatures we''re going to learn today are very rare, and I think I''m probably the only one in the UK who can tame them -- "


    " are you sure they''re really tamed? " Malfoy asked. Now the panic in his voice was more obvious. "It''s just not the first time you''ve brought wildlife into class, has it?"Slytherins murmured approvingly, and some Gryffindors seemed to think Malfoy was right.


    "Of course they''re tamed," Hagrid said, lowering his face and raising the cow a little over his shoulder.


    "Well, what about your face?" Malfoy asked.


    "Mind your own business!" Hagrid said angrily. "Now that''s the end of the question, follow me!" He turned and strode into the forest.


    No one seems willing to go with him. Harry glanced at Ron, van Lin, and Hermione. A few sighed and nodded slightly. Then the four of them led the class along with Hagrid.


    They walked for about ten minutes until they reached a place where the trees were unusually thick and dark as dusk, and there was no trace of blood on the ground.


    With a grunt, Hagrid dropped the half of the cow on the ground, stepped back, and again faced his students, most of whom crept up to him among the trees, nervously looking around, as if they could be attacked at any time.


    "All over, all over," Hagrid encouraged. "Now, they will be attracted by the smell of raw meat, but I''ll call them first. They will like to know that this is mine first..."


    He turned, shook his shaggy head, tried to shake the hair off his face, and then let out a strange and creepy cry that echoed in the dark woods, like some strange bird call.


    No one was laughing. They seemed too scared to make a sound. Hagrid let out another scream. One minute later, the students were still nervously looking around, trying to catch the first sight of the animals. Then, as Hagrid swung his hair back for the third time to expand his chest, Harry nudged Ron slightly, pointing to a black space between the two gnarled yew trees.


    A pair of expressionless, white, glowing eyes, glowing in the dark, grew larger and larger; a fierce face, neck, and the skeletal body of a winged Black Horse emerged from the darkness. He scanned the class for a few seconds, flicked his long black ponytail, then lowered his head and began to tear pieces of flesh and blood from the dead cattle with his fangs.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 901

    In fact, there was nothing around, and most of them stopped to look at Hagrid.


    Ron was still staring around the woods. A few seconds later, he whispered to Harry, "why doesn''t Hagrid shout anymore?"


    Fanlin then reflected that some things could not be observed by eyes, because they would deceive you, just like invisible animals. Maybe Hagrid had prepared some wonderful things.


    "Yeki?"


    Van Lin looked at Hagrid in surprise. He could find these guys, but he didn''t see them clearly. After all, it was just a magic perception.


    However, not everyone has the ability, just like Ron, until now Ron has not understood what happened.


    In fact, Harry was comforted. At least this is evidence that he did not fantasize about these creatures; they were real: Hagrid knew them as well as van Lin and Luna.


    And most of the students had the same expression as Ron: confused and nervous looking forward, they still looked around, but they didn''t notice the horse only a foot away from them.


    There seemed to be only two other people who seemed to be able to see them except Harry and Fanling: a slender slindling boy standing behind Goyle watching the horse eat with a look of disgust; and Neville, whose eyes moved with the long black tail.


    "Oh, here comes another one!" Hagrid said with pride that when the second black horse emerged from the dark woods, it closed its leather wings close to his body, lowered its head and devoured it.


    "Now Put your hands up. Who can see? "


    Harry raised his hand, and he was very happy that he was finally going to understand the secret about the horses. Hagrid nodded to him.


    "Yes Yes, I know you can see, Harry, "he said gravely. "You can, Neville, can''t you? And van Lin You... "


    "Oh, I can see it, too." Fanlin nodded, of course.


    "Well, then..."


    "Excuse me," said Malfoy in a sneering tone. "What should we see?"


    In response, Hagrid pointed to the carcass of the cattle on the ground. The whole class gazed for a few seconds, then some breathed in surprise, and Attila shrieked. Harry knew why: pieces of flesh and blood seemed to fall off the bones naturally and disappear into the thin air.


    "What''s here?" Attila asked in horror, hiding behind the nearest tree. "What''s eating meat?"


    "Yeki!" Hagrid said proudly, and Hermione let out a soft cry over Harry''s shoulder Show understanding.


    "There''s a big crowd here at Hogwarts. Now, who knows... "


    "But they are very, very unlucky!" interrupted Attila, wary. "They will bring all kinds of bad luck to those who see them. Professor Trelawney once told me - "


    " no, no, no, "Hagrid chuckled." that''s superstition. The truth is, they''re not unlucky, they''re very smart and useful! Of course, they don''t have a lot of work. Their main job is to pull the school carriage, and when Dumbledore doesn''t want to go to a distant place in person Here comes another pair. Look... "


    Hagrid is very happy, he laughs like a child of more than 400 kg.


    Two more horses came out of the woods quietly. One of them was close to Attila. She trembled, drew herself closer to the stump and said, "I think I feel something. I think it''s very close to me."


    "Don''t worry, she won''t hurt you," Hagrid said patiently. "Well, now who can tell me why some people can see and others can''t?"


    Of course, Hermione raised her hand.


    "Go ahead," Hagrid said with a smile.


    "The only person who can see yeki," she said, "is the one who has seen death."


    "Exactly," Hagrid said solemnly, "give green ten more points.


    "So, who else knows about yeki''s other things?" Hagrid asked in a loud voice.


    "They also have a good sense of direction, just tell them where." Fanlin returns.


    In fact, in Fanlin''s eyes, Yeqi is more like a piece of creature, with a head like a dragon''s head, a body like a horse, with a pair of bat like wings, and silver white eyes without pupils.


    In other words, Yeqi is also a kind of Tianma, which is more convenient to understand. Yeqi''s close relatives are the runes that pull cars for busbarton. However, different from the noble elegance of Shenfu horse, only those who have seen death and really understand death can see Thestrals.


    They are somewhat reptilian, with huge black horse bodies, no flesh at all, black fur clinging tightly to the bones, and bones are clearly visible, so to speak, bony. At least, in Hogwarts, these are what they look like, like winged skeleton war horses, giving birth to wings in the bulge between the shoulder bones.There is a superstition among witches that Vernon will bring terrible disaster to those who see them, and it is an unlucky animal.


    In fact, they are very useful. Yeqi''s sense of direction is amazing. As long as you tell them the destination, you will be sent to the place you want to go no matter where you want to go. Yeqi is also a perfect mount, which does not want to be the wild and unruly of the talisman horse. Yeqi''s temperament is more gentle, easy to tame, and also very easy to find.


    Night Qi smell the smell of blood will gather together.


    Most importantly, Yeqi''s tail hair is also a kind of extremely precious wand core, which is inseparable from death. They seem to be able to bring a special strength to the wand.


    However, night Qi because of the nature of the problem, few people can see, especially now.


    It''s not difficult to find Yeqi. You just need a keen sense of magic. Naturally, you can feel the mysterious energy lingering around.


    However, it is just like this, keen perception seems to be luxury. More importantly, what is needed is death. Therefore, in the mouth of some forecasters, Yeqi has become the embodiment of death. Superstitious people think that this kind of creature is very unlucky and will bring all the terrible disasters to the people who see them.


    Just like a black dog.


    "I saw something unknown in your teacup..." Fanlin suddenly thought of the first lecture professor trawley gave them in the third grade. It was definitely a wave of death announcements. At least, it scared a lot of people. If Professor McGonagall hadn''t stood up, he would have bluffed even longer.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 902

    In fact, Hagrid''s class was not so bad, at least for now, but Hagrid''s teaching had to be interrupted again.


    Umbridge is here. She was standing a few feet away from Harry, in her green hat and gown, and her Notepad was ready. Hagrid, who had never heard Umbridge''s fake cough before, looked at the nearest yeki with concern, apparently believing that it made that sound.


    It''s a little yeki. Maybe it''s uncomfortable?


    "Hmmm Hum... " Umbridge and little yeki make a sound together, but Hagrid distinguishes that someone is making a sound.


    "Oh, Hello!" Hagrid said, smiling and finding the source of the sound.


    For Hagrid''s size, it''s hard to find Umbridge without Hermione, if she wasn''t wearing such bad clothes.


    "Have you received the note I sent you this morning?" In a loud, slow voice like last time, Umbridge said, as if she was talking to some foreign, very slow person. "Tell you I''ll come and inspect your class?"


    "Ah, yes," Hagrid said cheerfully. "I''m glad you found this place! So, as you can see Oh, sorry, I don''t know Can you? We''re going to learn Umbridge today - "


    " sorry? " Cried Umbridge, cupping his hands to his ears and frowning. "What do you say?"


    Hagrid looked puzzled.


    "Yeki!" He said aloud. "Big Er Winged horses, you know! " He patted his huge arm hopefully.


    Umbridge raised her eyebrows and murmured as he took notes on her Notepad. "Need Turn to Clumsy Sign language... ''"


    "Well In a word... " ''turning to face his class, Hagrid looked a little flustered. "Well Where did I just say? "


    "It looks like There are Very bad Short Period Memory... ''" Umbridge muttered, so loud that everyone could hear him.


    Pansy looked as if Christmas had come a month earlier; Hermione, on the contrary, turned scarlet and tried to hold back her anger.


    This startled van Lim, but it was within Umbridge''s normal terms of reference, at least for the time being.


    "Oh, yes," Hagrid said, and glanced uneasily at Umbridge''s Notepad, continuing with difficulty.


    "By the way, I''m going to tell you why we have a group. Yeah, well, we started with a male and five females. This one, "instead of shooting the first one that appeared," is called Wuwu. He is my favorite. He is the first one born in this forest -- "


    " have you realized, "Umbridge, interrupting him loudly," the Ministry of magic has classified Yeqi as a ''dangerous animal''


    Harry''s heart sank like a stone, but Hagrid just laughed.


    "Yeki is not dangerous! Indeed, if you piss them off, they''ll bite you... "


    "When I think of Violence Will The performance of I''m glad... ''" Umbridge continues to underestimate while taking notes on the Notepad.


    "No Really! "Hagrid is a little worried now. "Dogs can bite, if you provoke him, won''t you - but yeki has a bad reputation, just because of death - people always think they''re bad omens, don''t they? They just don''t understand, do they? "


    With doubt, Hagrid looked hopefully at Umbridge.


    But Umbridge didn''t answer; she wrote her last notes, then looked up at Hagrid and said again very loud and slowly, "please continue with the class as usual. I''ll take a walk. "


    She gestured to walk Malfoy and his dogleg brothers secretly smile


    "Among students" She pointed to individual members of the class "Ask them some questions." She pointed to her mouth to speak. Hagrid stares at her, apparently completely unaware of why she acts as if he doesn''t understand normal English.


    Now Hermione''s eyes were filled with tears of anger. "Witch, you wicked witch She whispered, as Umbridge walked towards Slytherin. Hermione was still swearing, and it was obvious that Umbridge had brought enough resentment to the girl.


    Maybe we should take Hermione away when we leave


    "I know what you''re doing. You''re bad, ugly, perverted and vicious..."


    "Er In short, "Hagrid said, apparently trying to restore his teaching process," so Yeki. yes. Well, they have a lot of advantages... "


    "Do you think," Professor Umbridge said to pansy in her loud voice, "can you understand Professor Hagrid when he speaks?" Like Hao min, pansy has tears in her eyes, but these are tears of laughter; indeed, her answers are almost incoherent because she tries to suppress the laughter she eats.


    "No Because Well A lot of time it sounds like a grunt... " Umbridge scribbled on her Notepad.A small part of Hagrid''s face was red, but he tried to dress as if he didn''t hear pansy''s answer.


    "Er Yes Yeqi''s advantages. Well, once they''re domesticated, like these horses, you won''t get lost again. They have an amazing sense of direction, just tell them where you want to go -- "


    " of course, suppose they can understand you, "Malfoy said aloud, and Professor Umbridge indulged in smiling at them, then turned to the boy who could see the night girl and Neville.


    "Can you see yeki? Longbottom, isn''t it? "Said Umbridge. They nodded reluctantly.


    "Whose death have you ever seen?" She asked, in a tone of indifference.


    Slytherin''s boy didn''t answer, just looked, and Neville obviously couldn''t ignore Umbridge


    "My My grandfather, "Neville said.


    "What do you think of them?" She said, waving her stout hand towards the horses, who had now torn the carcass of the cow to bone.


    "Well," Neville said nervously, glancing at Hagrid. "Well, they Er Fortunately... "


    "Students Dare not Go to Admit that They Afraid... "


    Mumbling, Umbridge wrote another note on the Notepad.


    "No!" Neville said flustered. "No, I''m not afraid of them --"


    "Very well," said Umbridge, patting Neville on the shoulder, deliberately squeezing an understanding smile, though more like a malicious look at Harry.


    "Well, Hagrid," she said, turning her head to look at him again, in that loud, slow voice, "I think we''ve been in touch long enough. You''ll get (as if she''s going to get something out of the air in front of her) your test results (she points to the Notepad) in ten days Umbridge finally raised the ten stubby fingers, and then her smile grew bigger, hidden under her hat, more like a toad than ever before.


    Umbridge left them in a hurry, leaving Malfoy and pansy laughing, Hermione trembling with rage, and Neville looking confused and confused.


    "That evil, lying, perverted old monster!"


    Hermione finally broke out half an hour later, when they were on their way back to the castle. As they passed through the corridor, they found that the snow was falling earlier than usual.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 903

    "That evil, lying, perverted old monster!" Hermione broke out in half an hour.


    In fact, it''s terrible. Hermione seldom scolds her teacher recklessly?


    In my impression, no teacher has ever made Hermione look like this. Even our favorite Sybil, Hermione just said that she was an old liar.


    "What do you think she looks like? It''s her half breed stuff again - she''s trying to portray Hagrid as if he''s stupid because he has a giant mother - Oh, that''s not fair, it''s really not a bad lesson - I mean, well, maybe it''s going to have a devastating end, but yeki''s still good - in fact, for Hagrid, they''re really good! "


    "But Umbridge said they were dangerous," said Ron.


    "Well, as Hagrid said, they can take care of themselves," Hermione said impatiently. "I imagine teachers like grabry plank don''t show them to us very often before the ordinary wizard tests, but, well, they''re very interesting, aren''t they? Some people can see them and some can''t! I wish I could. "


    "Can you?" Harry asked her quietly.


    Hermione''s expression of sudden horror. "Oh, Harry - I''m sorry - no, of course I can''t - that''s a stupid statement."


    "It doesn''t matter," he said quickly, "don''t worry."


    "I''m surprised how many people can see them," said Ron. "There are four in a class..."


    "Yes, Weasley, we were just strange," a vicious voice came from the quiet snow, Malfoy, Cara and Goyle were in their right rear. "Do you think if you saw someone dead, would you be able to see the ghost fly more clearly?"


    Then he, Cara and Goyle, laughing wildly, went to the castle, and there was a chorus of "Weasley is our trump card."


    Ron''s face turned blood red with a brush.


    "Don''t pay attention to them, just as they don''t exist," Fanlin said in a tiresome way. "They''re just ignorant."


    With these words, Fanlin took out his wand and magically warmed up the air so that an easier path from here to the greenhouse could be opened out of the seemingly unchanging snow.


    In fact, it''s just a little diversion for Hermione.


    As a matter of fact, Hagrid''s class is not so bad. Yeqi is a kind of docile creature, much better than Eagle horse. If it''s Buckbeak''s ugly temper, if you don''t reward Umbridge, you''ll feel sorry for her.


    However, this is bound to change nothing, Umbridge will comment on all the professors, at least, this is still within the purview of the Ministry of magic.


    Compared with Hermione''s anger and Hagrid''s mind, van Lin is now looking forward to what Dumbledore intends to do, or how Umbridge drives Dumbledore out?


    ¡­¡­


    December arrived, bringing more snow and a pile of homework that would break the fifth grade.


    When Christmas is coming, the responsibilities of Ron and Hermione are more onerous. In fact, the president of Fanlin''s student union really has enough leisure, which is also the inspiration of Umbridge. It seems that she has directly omitted the link of van Lin, but there is still a female student union chair.


    When Ron and Hermione were called to supervise the decoration work of the castle, Fanlin showed up and let the work go, which was what Umbridge would like to see. It was like a conspiracy struggle, but it didn''t seem appropriate to put the Ministry of magic in Hogwarts.


    Instead of looking after freshmen and sophomores who had to spend their spare time indoors because of the bitter cold, Ron and ferretzer took turns patrolling the corridor, and Fraser suspected that the holiday atmosphere would be represented by Wizard duels.


    In Ron''s words, the prefect''s head was full of shit


    Well, it''s really insulting, but one day I always fantasize about wizard duels. Maybe there''s something wrong with my mind.


    They were so busy that Hermione had even stopped knitting fairy hats, and she was upset because she had only the last three left.


    "All the poor elves who have not been liberated by me must stay here for Christmas because there are not enough hats!"


    without the courage to tell Hermione that Dobby stole everything she made up, Harry bent lower on his magic history.


    Anyway, anyway, he didn''t want to think about Christmas.


    For the first time in Harry''s school life, he wanted to spend a holiday far away from Hogwarts. Amid his Quidditch ban and worries about whether Hagrid would be fired, he is now very dissatisfied with the place.


    The only thing he hoped for was the Da meeting. Like Fanlin, he devoted most of his energy to Da''s party because of his spare time.


    But it''s very bad that they have to stop practicing during the holidays, and almost everyone in the Da will be on holiday with their families.


    Hermione is going skiing with her parents, and Mrs. Granger has also sent out an invitation to Fanlin. In fact, it''s a very funny sport for Ron. He has never heard of Muggles sliding down the mountain with narrow wooden strips on their feet.Broken arms and legs is clear in Ron''s eyes, and both Harry and van Lin have lost the idea of explaining for Ron.


    Ron is now planning to go home. Before Ron told Harry, Harry endured the envy for a few days; when Harry asked Ron how he was going to go home for Christmas, Ron replied, "but you''re coming too! Didn''t I say? A few weeks ago, mom wrote and told me to invite you!"


    it''s almost a certainty. In fact, where Harry goes to Sirius for Christmas, it doesn''t matter But Harry has never been there, and the Weasleys are almost all living in Sirius, which is convenient for the activities of the order of the Phoenix.


    But Harry''s mood was high: the idea of spending Christmas in Sirius was really enjoyable, but it was a pity that Sirius hadn''t told him.


    He wondered if he could persuade Mrs. Weasley to allow Sirius to contact him more, even if he doubted that Dumbledore would allow Sirius to do so, which was too dangerous to be watched by Umbridge? Or secret contact?


    Since Sirius finally appeared in the fire, he has not contacted Harry. Although Harry knows that it is imprudent to try to contact him because of Umbridge''s continuous monitoring, he doesn''t want Sirius to stay alone in his mother''s old house. Even if he is accompanied by kretcher, no one will find it a pleasant thing.


    Contact him, which is exactly what Umbridge is looking forward to.


    In fact, this is what Van Lin told him. It can be said that the two of them are the focus of observation, especially the secret contact. Umbridge will definitely characterize it as rebellion.


    Although this is not a fatal thing, but to bring Dumbledore trouble, this is not what Harry wants to see, as time goes on, Harry is more and more reluctant to get involved with Dumbledore.


    But Van Lim is very strange, Voldemort''s calm, as if there is nothing but Umbridge now, Voldemort, vampires, and the legacy of history that van Lim has always felt headache?


    Anyway, it''s quiet and strange, including Dumbledore, and van Lin has not received the order of Phoenix information for a long time, useful information.


    ¡­¡­


    As a matter of fact, Harry arrived at the house of call early for the last da meeting before the holiday, and was very happy that he did so, because when the torch lit up, he saw dobby already decorating for Christmas.


    He could see that the genie had done these things, because no one else would have hung a string of hundreds of gold trinkets on the ceiling, each with a picture of Harry''s face and a slogan for a very happy Christmas!


    the door rolled open and Luna walked in like a dream as usual. Before Harry could only deal with the last slogan Remove.


    "Hello," she murmured, scanning the remaining ornaments.


    "These are beautiful. Did you hang them up?"


    "no," said Harry, "that''s the house elf dobby.".


    "Antiparasitism," Luna said dreamily, pointing to a large string of white oars that were almost on Harry''s head. He jumped out of it.


    "Good idea," Luna said very seriously. "Elves often live on it."


    And Harry is still busy cleaning up, because it is a bit of shame, but Harry found that after van Lin came in, these photos also magically transformed into van Lin''s pictures.


    It was Dobby''s preparation, but only for the two of them, the master and the most admired one.


    But in front of so many people, there are some


    The arrival of Angelina, Attila and aliya saves Harry from asking what the elves need. All three of them were out of breath and looked very cold.


    "Well," said Angelina sullenly, dropping her cloak into a corner. "We''ve replaced you."


    "Replaced me?" Harry said blankly.


    "You and Fred and George," she said impatiently. "We''ve got another catcher!"


    "who?" said Harry quickly.


    "Ginny Weasley," said Vaseline without hesitation, and then he put his clothes on the bench beside him.


    Harry opened his mouth wide and looked at Van Lin in a daze. In fact, Ginny was excellent, but Harry never thought he would be replaced one day.


    "Yes, I know," said Angelina, taking out her wand and moving her arms, "but she''s actually pretty good. Of course, it won''t be on top of you, "said Angelina, casting him a resentful look," but when we can''t have you... "


    Harry pressed back to the retort he was so eager to make: did she ever think that even for a second, he would regret being expelled a hundred times as much as she regretted about it?


    "what about the others?" he asked, trying to keep his voice calm.


    "The same old thing," said liia with no interest, "compared to Fred and George. They are not outstanding, but compared with the idiots of other teams... "The arrival of Ron, Hermione and Ginny ended the dull discussion.


    In fact, Angelina is like a dynamite on this issue. There are only four people left in a team


    "All right," said Fanlin in a loud voice, and told everyone to be quiet. "Tonight I think we should just repeat the mantra we learned now, because it''s the last meeting before the holiday, and there''s no point in learning anything new before the three week break -"


    "we don''t learn anything new?" said zamas, in a low, unhappy voice, loud enough to pass through the room.


    "If I knew that, I would not come..."


    "Well, we''re all sorry that van Lin didn''t tell you." Fred sneered loudly. Some people snickered.


    Harry saw Qiu''s smile and felt the familiar sudden fall in his stomach, as if he had missed a step down the stairs.


    "- we practice in pairs," Van Lin said. "Let''s take out the mantra for 10 minutes. We''ll take out the mat and try it out."


    Everyone who obeys is divided into two groups.


    Harry was with Neville as usual. The room soon filled with intermittent shouts of "kill your weapons!" When people stay for a minute or so, their partners will look at other groups around the room aimlessly, then come back to their senses and cast the mantras in turn.


    In fact, Neville has improved more than anyone could have imagined. After a while, when Harry broke the spell on himself three times in a row, he asked Neville to join vaseline and Hermione''s group again so that he could walk around the room and see what the others were doing.


    In fact, it was the liberation of two men at the same time, and van Lin and Harry continued to patrol as usual.


    And as Harry passed autumn, she gave him a smile; Harry resisted the temptation to walk past her again and again.


    After another ten minutes, they put the mat on the floor and started practicing the floating mantra again. Because of space constraints, all of them couldn''t practice together; half watched the other half practice for a while and then exchanged exercises.


    Fanlin looked at all of them and felt his pride swell.


    It''s true that Neville did make Angelina faint rather than aiming at Colin, but it''s closer to success than usual, and everyone else has shown great progress.


    This is a good start, an embryonic form, the protective power of Hogwarts students, and most of them have basically met the expectations of van Lin and can successfully cast the magic spell, instead of the previous


    Tossing wands?


    At the end of the hour, van Lin stopped.


    "You are getting better and better now," he said, smiling happily at them. "When we return from the holiday, we can start practicing something big - maybe even a guardian spell or something like that."


    There was a whisper of excitement in the room. People began to leave the room in twos and threes; most of them wished Valentine and Harry a "Merry Christmas" as they left. Happy Harry, several people gathered the cushions together and piled them up neatly.


    Ron and Neville left together, and Hermione and van Lin did not disturb, before Harry left, after all, no one was blind.


    But Harry hesitated a little, because autumn was still there, and Harry hoped to receive her "Merry Christmas" wish.


    "No, you go first," he heard her say to her friend mirita, and Harry''s heart leaped as if to jump out of his throat. He pretended to put the pile of cushions straight. He was quite sure that there were only two of them left, and he waited for her to speak.


    Instead, he heard a heavy breath.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 904

    As soon as Harry turned around, the person he most expected stood in the middle of the room, which made him a little frightened and a little bit pleased. However, when Harry saw the tears sliding down Qiu''s face, the secret joy turned into panic.


    "What --" Hallidan didn''t know what to do.


    Autumn just stood there, crying silently.


    "What''s the matter?" Harry said softly, holding out his hand, as if he wanted to learn from van Lin''s treatment of Hermione, but it didn''t seem appropriate. Harry raised his hand, and everyone was a little embarrassed, while Qiu just stood in the same place.


    Qiu shook her head and wiped her tears on her sleeve.


    "I Sorry, "Qiu said vaguely.


    "I think It''s just Learning these things It''s just that it makes me Doubt if If he knew this He will still stay... "


    Harry''s heart plummeted over its usual position and landed somewhere in his stomach. He should know. She wants to talk about Cedric.


    He knew that Cedric liked autumn very much. If there was no accident, Cedric would be one of the teaching staff now. Van Lin would definitely do this. Harry has no doubt about this.


    Well, Qiu is certainly not what she is now. Cedric just gave Qiu a letter and left without saying goodbye in the eyes of everyone.


    It''s been around Hogwarts for almost a year, after all, it''s about Harry and Voldemort.


    This is an eternal topic in the magic world.


    The boy who survived the disaster, or the Savior''s gratitude and resentment with the Dark Lord, and Cedric naturally intervened that night and became a victim.


    Everyone wants to explore and sympathize with.


    "He does know about these things," Harry said with a heavy voice. "He''s also very good at it, otherwise he won''t get to the middle of the maze. But if Voldemort really wants to kill you, there is no hope for you


    There''s no hope. Harry can''t help thinking about himself. Isn''t he the one Voldemort wants to kill?


    And vaseline, they''ve all fought head-on, but they''re all intact, only Cedric, which is no different from being dead.


    As for himself, Harry knew very well that if it wasn''t for his luck, van Lin would have his own wand.


    Is that spell called the flashback spell?


    Or


    Harry couldn''t help but hold the wand tightly. Their wands are related, and related, as if their brains


    In fact, when hearing Voldemort''s name, Qiu can''t help shivering, but Qiu Ren stares at Harry without flinching.


    "When it''s just a baby, you''re alive," Qiu said quietly, as if to ask why Harry came back intact.


    "Yes, well," Harry said wearily, moving to the door. "I don''t know why, and no one else knows. It doesn''t look like it''s anything to be proud of."


    "Oh, don''t go!" Qiu said with tears again I I''m sorry to make this place so upset and upset. I didn''t mean to... "


    Her shoulders trembled again, but twice.


    Harry stopped, there was something unspeakable about it, and even when her eyes were red and swollen, she was still very beautiful.


    It made Harry feel very sad. "Merry Christmas" alone will make him feel very satisfied, but he can''t help looking forward to it.


    What are you expecting?


    Harry couldn''t say it, but Cedric''s conversation was like a basin of cold water pouring down.


    He can''t face Cedric, can''t we say that Cedric protected him and then had an accident and became


    "I know it must be terrible for you," Qiu said softly, wiping her eyes with her sleeve again.


    "I mean, when you face him, that person can''t And Cedric''s accident I think you just want to forget it? "


    although autumn is hard to say, Harry still understands what it means.


    Harry didn''t say anything; she was quite right, but he didn''t feel the courage to say it. He didn''t have the courage to face Cedric, or did he really give Cedric to the Ministry of magic?


    He was just a victim, forced to put on a bad identity, as Harry knew.


    But autumn


    "You know, you''re really a good teacher," he said with a smile. "I''ve never been able to knock down anything with a coma spell before."


    "Thank you," Harry said clumsily, raising his head.


    Two people know what to say and what not to say, although it seems like self deception, but if you care about everything


    Why not give yourself a chance?


    Harry thought ambiguously, maybe


    They looked at each other for a long time.Suddenly, Harry''s heart surged with a strong desire to run out of the room, and at the same time, he could not move his feet at all.


    "Dispel parasitism," Qiu said quietly, pointing to the ceiling above his head.


    "Yes," said Harry. His mouth is very dry. "Though, it may be full of elves."


    "The spirit? What is it? "


    " I don''t know, "said Harry. She came closer. He seems to have been knocked out in the head. "You have to ask luff No, it''s Luna. I mean.


    Autumn made a glint between sobs and laughter. She''s closer to him now. So close that he could count the freckles on her nose.


    "I really like you, Harry." Qiu said with a wink.


    It was like a beat in the heart, and for a moment, Harry couldn''t think. A sense of excitement spread all over him, paralyzing his limbs and brain. She was too close. He could see every tear on her eyelashes


    Half an hour later, Harry returned to the common room and found Fanlin and Hermione in the best seats by the fireplace, and almost everyone else had gone to bed.


    Hermione was writing a very long letter, half of the parchment manuscript, which was hanging from the edge of the table.


    While van Lin was lying on the back of his chair, Harry saw a bunch of shiny things changing in Van Lin''s hands. Ron, on the other hand, works hard at his desk for his deformation homework


    Well, it''s perfect


    "What did you do?" As Harry sat down in the armchair next to Hermione, Ron suddenly asked.


    Harry didn''t answer. He was still shocked and wanted to tell his friends what had just happened, but felt that he should take the secret to the grave.


    "How are you, Harry?" Asked Hermione, glancing over the quill and staring at him.


    Harry shrugged carelessly.


    In fact, he didn''t know whether he was good or not.


    The first second is very contradictory, the second is


    Harry''s head is blank. In fact, he hasn''t thought about what will happen.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 905

    "What''s going on?" Said Ron, looking up at Harry carefully. "What happened?"


    Harry didn''t know how to tell them and was still not sure if he wanted to. Just as he had decided not to say anything, Hermione discovered the truth.


    Vaseline looked up at Harry. In fact, he wanted Harry to get what he wanted, but it seemed that Hermione didn''t think so, or


    Cedric and Qiu have been separated. For whatever reason, shouldn''t they have nothing to do with the past?


    Just like at the beginning, he did not have the obligation to rescue, his arrival has changed the fate of doomed death, more, depends on himself.


    Cedric is better suited to be a vampire, in the words of Trevor.


    In that case Harry did this Isn''t that what you want me to do, but Hermione doesn''t seem to think so.


    "Is it because of autumn?" Hermione asked without feeling. "She''ll meet you around the corner after the meeting?"


    A little surprised, Harry took a look at Vaseline. In fact, when he left, no one except Vaseline motioned to him with his hand


    Harry nodded. Ron snickered until Hermione stopped him with her eyes.


    "- er - what does she want?" Ron asked in a mocking voice.


    "She..." Harry said, his mouth was so dry that his voice was a little hoarse. He cleared his throat and spoke again.


    "She Eh... "


    "Did you kiss?" Asked Hermione briskly.


    Ron sat up quickly. The ink bottle flew up and the ink splashed all over the carpet. He ignored all this and looked eagerly at Harry.


    Even Vaseline was the same. He gathered the magic power in his hand and sat upright. However, Hermione''s white eyes met him. He seemed to be too eager for this matter.


    "So?" Ron''s amazing.


    Harry looks at Van Lin, then Hermione, and finally Ron. Ron''s expression is different. Ron''s expression is mixed with curiosity and excitement. Van Lin''s face is interested. He has always been this expression, and Hermione Hermione frowned slightly.


    Harry hesitated for a moment, then nodded.


    "Ha Ron reached out his fist, made a victory gesture, and let out a loud laugh. Several timid sophomores crossed the window and poked their heads. Harry watched Ron roll around his chair with a reluctant smile.


    Hermione looked at Ron in disgust and started writing again.


    "So?" Ron finally said, looking up at Harry.


    "How?" Harry thought about it for a moment. "Wet," Harry told the truth.


    Ron screamed, not knowing whether it was cheering or disgusting.


    "Because she''s crying," Harry continued heavily.


    "Oh," Ron, his smile faded. "Are you so bad at kissing?"


    "I don''t know," said Harry, who was more worried before he had time to think about it. "Maybe."


    "Of course you are not," said Hermione carelessly, still scribbling her letter.


    "How do you know?" Ron asked immediately.


    "Because autumn is crying for half of these days," Hermione said vaguely. "At dinner, in the bathroom, anywhere."


    "You think a kiss will make her happier," Ron grinned, showing his teeth.


    "Ron," said Hermione in a serious voice, dipping the quill into the ink bottle, "you''re the dullest guy I''ve ever had the misfortune to meet."


    "What does that mean?" Ron said angrily.


    "What kind of people cry when someone kisses them?"


    "Yes..." Said Harry.


    "Who?" Hermione looked at them almost pitifully.


    To be exact, three people including van Lin


    "At that moment, you still don''t understand the feeling of autumn?" She asked.


    "No," said Harry and Ron together.


    "Well, what do you feel? Betrayal? " Vaseline tried to say it, but Hermione gave everyone a look.


    Well, this is my girlfriend Well


    You don''t have to worry, do you?


    Hermione sighed and put down the quill.


    "Obviously, she was very sad about Cedric. I think she was very troubled because she liked Cedric and at the same time Harry, and she couldn''t tell who she liked best. She felt guilty that kissing Harry was an insult to the memory of Cedric, and she was worried that if she went out with Harry, she would be told by others. She didn''t know how she felt about Harry. Anyway, when Cedric had an accident, he was with Cedric. All this made her confused and painful. Oh, I''m afraid she''ll be expelled from Ravenclaw Quidditch because she''s flying so badly


    The voice dropped, there was a suffocating silence, and then Ron said, "no one can take this right away. They''ll blow it up.""Just because you can control those feelings doesn''t mean we can all," said Hermione, picking up the pen again


    "She took the initiative," said Harry. "I didn''t - she was just a little close to me - she kept crying - I didn''t know what to do ¨C"


    "Oh, brother It''s not a matter of initiative. " Van Lin understood what Hermione meant, but the girl''s mind


    Speaking of all of you present, it''s not Hermione who is aiming at, that is, it means spicy chicken


    "I mean, maybe you don''t know people well, or how to open them..."


    "Shut up and don''t make a mess of it!" Hermione gave van Lin a resentful look and turned her head to Harry.


    "You have to be nice to her," said Hermione, looking at him uneasily. "That''s what you do, don''t you?"


    "Well," said Harry, his face burning. "I kind of - patted her on the back."


    Hermione seems to be trying to keep her eyes from blinking. "Well, I think it might be worse," she said. "Are you going to see her again?"


    "I should go, shouldn''t I?" Said Harry. "We have Da meetings, don''t we?"


    "You know what I mean," Hermione said impatiently.


    Harry said nothing. Hermione''s words gave him more worrying possibilities. He tried to imagine going somewhere with Qiu - for example, hogmaud''s teahouse, perhaps - for a few hours alone with her. Of course, after what just happened, she might expect him to ask her. The thought constricted his stomach.


    "Oh," said Hermione from a distance, buried in her letter again, "you will have plenty of opportunities to ask her."


    "What if he didn''t want to ask her?" Ron said, looking at Harry with a very shrewd look on his face.


    "Don''t be silly," Hermione said vaguely. "Harry has always liked her, hasn''t he, Harry?"


    He didn''t answer. Yes, he always liked autumn. He imagined that they were always happy in the Mid Autumn Festival, but on the contrary, the fact was that Qiu Fu was weeping helplessly on his shoulder.


    "Anyway, you''re in charge of her now, isn''t it?" said Fanlin. "Maybe you should get to know..."


    "What do you know?"


    "How to get along with..."


    "You two?" Harry hesitated to look at Van Lin and Hermione, and then to Ron crawling behind


    "Er..." This time, even Hermione hesitated. Unlike the previous lesson, Hermione can''t tell the end of this


    "Maybe you should ask her out on her own, not now." Said Fanling, and Ron came up, three heads close together.


    "I mean, Cedric''s business should not be a burden. In fact, Cedric is lucky not to die. Have you ever thought about how you would be if you were replaced by Cedric?"


    Harry looked at Vaseline in disbelief.


    "I mean, the past shouldn''t be a burden. If it''s true, it''s too tired to live soon? I think Qiu may not have adjusted her mood. As Hermione said, she is under too much pressure, so she needs to relax. After all, there are so many things. Maybe you can ask her out sometime, just like today, and then be smart and know what to say and what not to say. After all, it is natural for you to like her enough The same, but there are some contradictions... "


    "So you and Hermione are..."


    "Oh, we call it love each other..."


    "I don''t make any comment on what you said before." Hermione rolled her eyes and sat down at the table.


    "Well, anyway, you just need to make an appointment and "Did you two establish a relationship?"


    "Relationship? What''s the relationship? " Harry said slowly.


    "Men and women, of course, brother!" Even Ron cried this time.


    "Listen, it''s very important. It doesn''t matter. You two are nothing. So, the top priority is to make an appointment..."


    "And tell you like her..."


    "And make her your girlfriend!"


    Ron and vaseline sang in unison, and it felt like Fred and George were sitting in front of him.


    In fact, the two men''s ideas are very similar to those of Fred and George.


    "I don''t think it''s safe for you to do this..." Said Hermione, without looking up.


    "You didn''t give up the discussion?" Ron called.


    "What are you writing about?" Asked Fanlin.


    "Vacation plan, my dad and I are discussing a trip to the snow mountain." Hermione said without looking back.


    "Snow mountain tour?" Ron looks at Vaseline.


    "Well Well, let''s not talk about this... " Van Lin rudely refused, and Hermione how to play in the snow mountain?Ice and snow?


    This is his field


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 906

    Back upstairs, they took off their robes and quietly put on their pajamas; by this time, Thomas, Seymour, and Neville were already asleep.


    Fanlin carefully went to his innermost bed, undressed and laid down the curtains around the bed.


    Fanlin liked this feeling very much, which made him feel very at ease. He reached out a little, and there was a faint blue light on the top of the bed.


    Harry put his glasses on the bedside table and climbed into bed. Harry didn''t put down the four legged bed curtain; instead, he looked through the window beside Neville''s bed and watched the starry sky.


    If he knew at this time last night that he would kiss Qiu Zhang in 24 hours, maybe


    "Good night," Ron muttered, his voice coming from somewhere on the right.


    "Good night!" Fanlin also said, but the light inside the tent did not go out.


    "Good night," said Harry, still in his mind.


    Maybe next time. If there''s a time. She''ll be happier. He should have asked her; she might have been looking forward to it and was now angry with him. Or is she lying in bed, still weeping for Cedric?


    He didn''t know what to think. Hermione''s explanation makes things more complicated and harder to understand.


    In fact, what ideas can the three boys come up with? Maybe Hermione is more correct?


    Anyway, Harry is more inclined to Hermione in his mind, but what''s the use of it? I understand


    Tossing and turning, the girl''s mind is thinking something. Anyway, it will be more useful than divination. Maybe he should make an appointment with Qiu alone, or


    In the night, an owl is singing somewhere. Harry dreamed that he would return to Da''s practice room. Cho is blaming him for faking excuses to seduce her; she says he promised to give her 50 Chocolate Frog cards if she shows up.


    Harry protested. Qiu yelled, "show me the pocket full of Chocolate Frog cards!" She took them out of her robe and threw them in the air.


    And then suddenly, she turns into Hermione and says, "you do promise her, you know, Harry. I think you''d better replace it with something else. How about your catapult? "


    Harry protested that he could not give Qiu his catapult, because it belonged to Umbridge, and the whole thing was so absurd that he had to go straight to the D.A. practice room and post Christmas trinkets in the shape of Dobby''s head.


    When he opened the door of the house, it was like a weightlessness feeling of stepping into the air. Harry felt that his body was constantly falling, as if there was no end.


    Wait, he seems to have experienced this feeling somewhere, like


    Yes, the meditation basin


    But what is that?


    Harry felt that he had a headache, as if his head was going to explode completely.


    When the pain reached the top, Harry felt his brain filled with a cold feeling.


    For a moment, as if he had been cast the most powerful forgetting spell, Harry felt that he had lost all his senses. At this moment, everything seemed to have gone away from him, including autumn.


    It was terrible, but Harry didn''t feel anything wrong. He seemed to have been like that all the time.


    Without squinting, Harry felt like he was walking on a cold floor, black brick, as if he had seen it there.


    Instinctively, Harry thought he should look around, but he was so straight that he stepped straight into the dark with one foot.


    Vaguely, Harry felt that there was some light ahead. It seemed that someone was walking in this space. Through the light of the wand, Harry could clearly see what was around him.


    Full of crystal balls


    Something seems to have passed, completely enveloped in a black cloak, and then walked behind the previous man and raised his wand. The man in front of him turned and Harry instinctively wanted to scream, but the cold feeling suppressed all the waves.


    After the scarlet magic light, Harry felt a little comfortable physically and mentally, but this feeling was quickly suppressed, as if it was just a trivial matter.


    They just seem to come here to do this This body


    The attacker turned back with a weird mask on his face. The man in front of him bowed respectfully. Harry saw the blood splashing on the mask.


    All of a sudden, Harry felt like he was going to say something, but at the moment of making a sound, it was like a volcano that had been suppressed for a long time. The pain on his forehead erupted violently in an instant.


    All the feelings went back to Harry''s body. It was so far away, but the pain was so strong that it was like a hot iron sticking to his forehead.


    ¡­¡­


    "Harry, Harry!"


    Harry suddenly opened his eyes. Every inch of his skin was covered with cold sweat. His body twisted strangely, as if to twist it, he felt as if someone was using a soldering iron on his forehead"Harry!" Ron stood in front of him and looked at him anxiously.


    A lot of people were standing by Harry''s bed. He was clutching in his hand and the headache was attacking him. He turned and vomited on the edge of the bed.


    "How are you, Harry?" As he sat at the head of Harry''s bed, with a hand over Harry''s forehead, a cold spell soothed Harry''s forehead.


    But it didn''t seem to be of any use. On the contrary, Fanlin felt his hands burning on the fire. Even with the protection of magic, the burning pain was still clearly transmitted.


    "He''s really sick." A voice of fear said, "who do we need to call?"


    "Harry, Harry..." Ron looked at Harry uneasily, too.


    Harry wanted to talk, but the pain was still so strong, even though van Lin was cooling him down, but


    I feel my brain burning


    Instead, he had to tell Ron. Tell him - it''s important. He takes a few breaths. Harry tries to hold back his twisted stomach and tries to get himself up, hoping he won''t vomit again. Dizzy pain surrounds him.


    "Your dad," Harry''s chest heaved, "your dad''s been attacked!"


    "What?" Ron didn''t understand and said


    "your dad was attacked, it was serious, there was blood everywhere."


    "I''ll go for help!" The same voice of fear said that Harry heard footsteps and ran out of the dormitory.


    "Harry, are you crazy?" You must be saying "Ron..."


    "No!" Harry said furiously. Ron didn''t understand it was important. "It''s not a dream. It''s not an ordinary dream. I''m there. I see it."


    he can hear Simo and Dean muttering, but he doesn''t care. The pain on his forehead was calmed by the cold stimulation of van Lin''s hands, though he was still sweating and shaking.


    Harry vomited again, and Ron walked back a few steps.


    "Harry, you''re not well..." Neville said weakly.


    "I''m fine!" Harry was suffocating, wiping his mouth with his pajamas, shaking uncontrollably, "I''m ok! It''s your father, and you should be worried - we need to find out where he is - he''s bleeding madly - and I''m there - someone has attacked him. "


    He tried to get out of bed, but Ron pushed him back. Dean and Seymour are whispering in the neighborhood.


    "Fanlin!" Harry looked back at Vaseline, who was sitting in the back, holding his body.


    "Just a minute, Harry, I can''t be sure, and you can''t walk either..." When Professor McGonagall comes, we need to see Dumbledore


    It seemed that after a minute or ten minutes, he just sat there shaking, and the pain slowly subsided from his scar. Then there was a rush of footsteps upstairs, and Harry heard Neville''s voice.


    "Over here, Professor!" McGonagall rushed into the bedroom in a checkered dressing gown, her glasses lopsided on her bony nose.


    "What''s the matter, Potter, where''s the injury?"


    He had never been so happy to see her.


    "Professor, we need to see Dumbledore." Van Lin said, pointing to Harry''s head, and now the scar on his forehead looks like it''s just been cut open.


    "See Dumbledore?" Professor McGonagall hesitated. "But you have to tell me what happened."


    "It''s Ron''s father. He was attacked." Van Lin spoke quickly, helping Harry up.


    "Well, I''ll take you to the headmaster." Professor McGonagall pushed his glasses.


    "You too, Ron." Van Lin said quickly, ignoring the surprised eyes of others, and helped Harry out.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 907

    Walk out of the dorm, follow the spiral staircase into the common room, walk through the portrait, and leave along the moonlit corridor of the fat lady. Harry felt as if his fear might explode at any moment.


    He wanted to run to tell Dumbledore that Mr. Weasley was bleeding when they walked so calmly that if something happened to Mr. Weasley Blood splashed all over the mask


    As they passed Mrs. loris, his round eyes looked up and down at them and hissed weakly.


    Professor McGonagall said, "Shh!" Mrs. Loris darted into the shadows and escaped, and a few minutes later they arrived at Dumbledore''s office, guarded by stone monsters.


    ¡°Fizzinghizzbee£¡¡± Professor McGonagall said.


    The monster came to life and jumped to one side of the wall. A crack opened on both sides, and a spiral stone ladder moved upward appeared. As the four of them stepped up the mobile stairs, the wall slammed behind them.


    They moved up the narrow passage and finally came to the magnificent oak door decorated with brass animal heads. Although it was past midnight, there was still a chatter in the room, sounding as if Dumbledore had at least a dozen guests.


    Professor McGonagall held the door ring and tapped three times, and the sound suddenly quieted down.


    The door opened automatically, and Professor McGonagall walked in first, and van Lin followed, helping Harry in.


    The room was half light and half dark, and all kinds of strange silver instruments were quietly on the table, rather than whizzing about like usual. The portraits of the old headmaster and the headmistress were all taking a nap in the picture frames on the wall. By the door, a huge bird with magnificent red and yellow plumage rested on its perch under its wings and dozed off.


    It looks the same as before. Van Lin is coming to the office for the second time this semester. It seems that Umbridge''s business is not taken seriously


    "Oh, it''s you, Professor McGonagall and..." Dumbledore was sitting in a high back chair behind his desk; he leaned over in the flickering candlelight, and a document lay before him.


    He was wearing a white Pajama and a purple gold jacket with embroidery on it, but he looked very sober. His pale blue eyes were on Professor McGonagall.


    "Professor Dumbledore had a nightmare," Professor McGonagall said. "He told me."


    "It''s not a dream," Harry said quickly.


    Professor McGonagall frowned at Harry.


    "Very well, then Harry, please tell the headmaster about it."


    "I fell asleep," said Harry, trying to make Dumbledore understand his horror and despair. He felt a little irritated. The principal did not look at him, but looked at his fingers. "But it''s not an ordinary dream. It''s real. I saw it happen. " Harry took a deep breath. "Ron''s Dad Mr. Weasley It was attacked with a wand. "


    After he said that, these words still seemed to reverberate in the air, which sounded a bit ridiculous, like a comedy. Dumbledore pauses, leans back and stares at the ceiling. Van Lim frowned slightly, but his expression was more serious and seemed to be thinking, while Ron''s eyes wandered on Harry and Dumbledore, pale and trembling.


    "How do you see that?" Dumbledore asked calmly, without looking at Harry.


    "I don''t know," Harry said. He was very angry. What does it matter?


    "In my mind, I think..." Dumbledore''s tone is still very calm, "you misunderstand me"


    Dumbledore said. "I mean do you remember Er Where are you standing when you see the attacker? You may be standing next to the victim, or look down from the top of the scene? "


    The question was so odd that Harry glared at Dumbledore as if he knew.


    "I''m a spectator..." Said Harry. "I saw it through the dark."


    "Bystander? The attacker went out behind you? "


    "Yes..." Harry looked at Vaseline in surprise. "But


    "Where is it?" Dumbledore asked.


    "I don''t know. I only see black tiles and lots of crystal balls."


    No one spoke, but more, what appeared on van Lin''s face was puzzled


    Bystander, so, what would Harry be without Nagini?


    "Is Arthur seriously hurt?"


    "Yes," Harry stressed!


    But the anger that followed filled Harry''s mind. Why can''t Dumbledore look at him for polite reasons?


    But Dumbledore suddenly stood up. He moved so fast that Harry was startled.


    "Evra?" Said Dumbledore quickly. "And Doris" the black short, yellow faced male wizard and the silver curled old witch stood in the frame beside him. They opened their eyes and seemed to wake up from the deepest sleep.


    "Are you listening?" Said Dumbledore. The wizard nodded and the witch said, "of course."


    "Arthur should be on duty tonight, the Weasleys..." Said Dumbledore. "Evra, you''re an alert to make sure someone reliable finds him...""And Doris, you go to St. Mungo''s magic hospital, and I think we need to be prepared!"


    They nodded and left the frame. He didn''t appear in the adjacent photos, but disappeared. Only black curtains and a beautiful leather armchair are left in the background of the two frames.


    Harry noticed that most of the other headmasters and wives on the walls seemed to snore and drool convincingly, but all peeped at him from under their eyes. He suddenly guessed who was talking when they had knocked at the door.


    "Evra and Doris are the most famous principals of Hogwarts," said Dumbledore, who glanced at Professor van Lin, Harry, Ron and McGonagall, who stood by the door and saw a magnificent bird sleeping on its perch.


    "They are so famous that their portraits hang in many other important wizard institutions. So they''re free to move between their own portraits and tell us what''s going on elsewhere


    "But Mr. Weasley could be anywhere!" Said Harry.


    "All three of you, please sit down," Dumbledore said, ignoring Harry''s words. "Evra and Doris may not be back soon. Professor McGonagall, please change a few more chairs


    Professor McGonagall took her wand from her robe pocket and waved it. There were four wooden straight backed chairs in the air, which were different from the comfortable calico armchairs Dumbledore had made at Harry''s hearing.


    Harry sat down and looked over Dumbledore. Dumbledore touched Fox''s golden head with a finger. Fox woke up immediately. He raised his beautiful head and looked at Dumbledore with bright, dark eyes.


    "We need a warning," Dumbledore whispered to the bird


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 908

    In the flash of fire, fox had already flown away. Dumbledore leaned down and put some silver instruments that Harry had never heard of use on his desk, sat down and watched them again, gently hitting it with the end of his wand. The instrument made a rhythmic tinkling sound and began to move.


    A wisp of light green smoke came out of the silver tube. Dumbledore frowned at the smoke. After a few seconds, the smoke became thick and tangled in the air. At the end of the smoke came a snake''s head


    Harry wondered if the instrument was verifying his story. He looked at Dumbledore eagerly for a hint, but Dumbledore did not look up at him.


    Prophecy silver, from nicoleme''s work, undoubtedly, can bring some guidance.


    "So, is that snake Voldemort?"


    "Did Voldemort go to the Ministry of magic himself?"


    Van Lim is not sure what he thinks. Voldemort has not found a way, but he knows that Harry can see it, so it is not difficult to invade Harry''s consciousness when he realizes it.


    It can be said that from this moment on, Harry is a random bomb. You can''t be sure when and where the soul connection between the two will happen


    "Professor, is he in?" Van Lim looked up and hoped Dumbledore would give him a definite answer.


    But Dumbledore didn''t answer. He just poked at the smoke with his wand.


    "Nature," Dumbledore said to himself in a low voice, watching the change of smoke without a trace of surprise.


    "Is there any difference in nature?" Harry didn''t know how to answer the question. The smoke snake split into two snakes and curled in the black air.


    Dumbledore showed a cold, satisfied expression and waved his wand again. The sound of the sting gradually disappeared. The smoke snake became blurred and finally disappeared into the air. Dumbledore put the instrument back into the narrow table.


    Harry saw that most of the old Headmasters in the portrait were following him. When they realized that Harry was looking at them, they quickly pretended to sleep again.


    "Don''t care about them." Van Lin patted Harry on the shoulder.


    Harry was just about to ask what the strange silver instrument was for. There was a cry from the wall to their right. The wizard named Evra reappeared in his portrait with a slight gasp.


    "Dumbledore!"


    "what''s the news?" Dumbledore asked immediately.


    "I kept calling until someone came running over," Evra gasped, wiping his eyebrows with the curtains behind him. "I said I heard something coming down from the stairs - they didn''t believe it, but they went and checked it - you know there was no portrait there, so I couldn''t go and look. A few minutes later, they carried him on their back. He didn''t look very well and was covered in blood. As they left, I went along the frame, in the portrait of crag, to see it more carefully


    Ron had a spasm.


    "Good," said Dumbledore - I think Daisy might have seen him come back at that time - "and a moment later the silvery witch reappeared in her photograph; she coughed and sat back in her armchair.


    "They took him to St. Mungo hospital, Dumbledore. They took him by my portrait. He doesn''t look very good. "


    "Thank you," said Dumbledore. He gave Professor McGonagall a look.


    "Mileva asked you to wake up the rest of Weasley''s children."


    "Of course." Professor McGonagall got up and walked quickly to the door. Harry glanced at Ron in a hurry. He got up in fear.


    "What about Dumbledore and Molly?" Professor McGonagall said stop at the door.


    "When fox is done, it''s going to be done." Said Dumbledore.


    "But she may already know. Her wonderful clock


    As we all know, the clock that Professor McGonagall refers to indicates not the time, but the whereabouts and locations of different members of Weasley''s family. Harry thought painfully that Mr. Weasley''s pointer must be pointing to fatal danger now.


    But it was very late, and Mrs. Weasley might have fallen asleep without looking at the clock. At the thought of Mrs. Weasley approaching Mr. Weasley''s lifeless body, Harry felt a chill, his glasses slanted aside, and blood gushed on his cheek.


    Mr. Weasley will not die. He can''t die.


    Dumbledore rummaged through a cupboard behind Harry and Ron. From there he found an old black kettle and carefully placed it on his desk.


    He raised his wand and whispered, "Potts!" After a while, the kettle shakes out a strange blue light, and then subsides to its original black color.


    Dumbledore went to another portrait, this time a very smart looking wizard with a sharp beard. The colors were Slytherin''s green and silver. He slept so deep that he didn''t hear Dumbledore trying to wake him up.


    "Phineas, Phineas." Instead of pretending to be asleep, a row of portraits in the room moved around their frames to see what was going on.


    Of course, some of them yelled out his name as the clever wizard continued to fake sleep.


    "Phineas! Phineas! Phineas!"He couldn''t pretend to sleep any more. He pretended to wake up suddenly and stare wide.


    "Are you calling me?"


    "I need you to visit your other portraits, Phineas," Dumbledore said. "I got another message."


    "Visit my other portraits?" Muttered Phineas, pretending to make a long yawn (his eyes looked around the room and landed on Harry).


    "Oh, no, Dumbledore, I''m too tired tonight."


    Something in Phineas'' voice was familiar to Harry. Where had he heard it before? He was trying to recall the portraits on the wall, and there was a storm of protest.


    "Disobey orders, sir!" Roared a fat, red nosed wizard, waving his fist.


    "Dereliction of duty!" "We think that the current headmaster of Hogwarts is an honor to serve!" Exclaimed an old sorcerer with a thin appearance. Harry recognized Dumbledore''s predecessor, Armando dipert.


    "You have put shame on us, Phineas


    "Shall I persuade him, Dumbledore?" Said a witch with a protruding eye, lifting a wand that was very thick, not like a birch pole.


    "Oh, very good," said the wizard named Phineas, gazing at the wand with a faint worry. "Although he may have destroyed my picture now, he is not recognized by most families."


    "Sirius knows not to destroy your portrait," Dumbledore said, and Harry realized immediately where Phineas had been heard before: Sirius'' ancestral home, in the empty frame of his bedroom.


    "Tell him that Arthur Weasley''s seriously injured wife, children and Harry Potter will soon be at his home. Do you understand? "


    "Arthur Weasley''s injured wife, children and Harry Potter will be there," Phineas repeated in a bored voice. "Yes, yes. Very good. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 909

    He leans away from the frame of the portrait and disappears. Just then the door was opened again, and Professor McGonagall led Fred, George and Ginny in, looking dishevelled, sleepy and shocked.


    "Harry - what''s the matter?" Ginny asked, looking scared. "Professor McGonagall said you saw dad hurt -"


    "your father was injured while working for the order of the Phoenix." Dumbledore replied before Harry could speak, "he was taken to St. Mungo hospital for magical damage. I''ll take you back to Sirius'' house, where it''s easier to get to the hospital than from Hogwarts. You and your mother will meet there


    "How can we get there?" Fred asked, a little frightened. "Floo powder?"


    "no," said Dumbledore. "It''s not safe to use floo powder now. The access has been monitored. You use the door key. " Dumbledore pointed to the old kettle on the desk. "We''re waiting for a message from Phineas Nicholas. I want to make sure this place is safe before I send you to - "


    the fire in the middle of the office flashes and a golden feather falls to the floor.


    "This is fox''s warning," said Dumbledore, grabbing the falling feather. "Professor Umbridge knows you''re not in bed. Mileva went to stop her - tell her any story - "


    Professor McGonagall, a deep Scottish tartan, left the room.


    "He said he would be happy." there was a bored voice behind Dumbledore. Phineas had reappeared in front of his Slytherin frame.


    "My great great great grandson''s choice of tenants is really odd."


    "Come here and..." Dumbledore said to Harry and Weasley. "Come on, before anyone else comes in."


    Harry and the others gathered around Dumbledore''s desk.


    "Have you all used the door key before?" Dumbledore asked them to nod. Everyone reached out to touch part of the black kettle.


    "Good. Count down to three then. 1¡¢ Harry looked up at Dumbledore - they were very close - Dumbledore''s clear, blue eyes from the key to Harry''s face.


    Harry''s wounds burned, as if the old wounds had opened again - unrestrained, unnecessary, but very powerful. Harry felt a strong hatred in his heart. For a moment, he wanted to bite the man in front of him with his sharp teeth.


    "Three."


    Harry felt a strong push behind his navel, the floor disappearing under his feet, his hands clinging to the kettle. The swirls of color and the wind speed up, and he bumps into the other people and the kettle pulls them forward. Until his knees are tight and his feet touch the floor hard.


    The kettle fell to the ground, and a voice came not far away from his ear: "traitor of blood is back, is their father really dead?"


    "Get out of here!" Another voice roared. Harry looked around. They have returned to the dark basement kitchen at 12 grimmer square. The only source of light is a torch and a burning candle, and the light shines on the rest of the cold food.


    Kretcher disappeared at the door leading to the hall, looking back at them and tying his belt. Sirius ran to them, looking anxious. He was still wearing his usual clothes, his beard was not shaved, and he had a drink smell like red wine.


    "What happened?" He said he put out a hand to help Ginny stand up.


    "Phineas Nicholas said Arthur was seriously injured."


    "Ask Harry," Fred said.


    "Yes, I want to know," said George. Twins and Ginny look at him.


    Kretcher''s feet stopped on the stairs outside.


    "Yes -" Harry began. It''s more difficult than telling McGonagall and Dumbledore. "I had a dream -" he told them what he saw, from an onlooker''s point of view, and the more terrifying thoughts kept Harry in his mind.


    Ron was still pale. He gave him a quick look but did not speak. Harry finished the incident, and Fred George and Ginny continued to watch him for a moment. Harry didn''t know if he was imagining the process, but he felt a bit of blame for their expressions.


    If they blame him for watching, he''s happy.


    "Is mother here?" Fred said turn to Sirius.


    "She may not even know what was born," Sirius said. "There are important things for you to leave before Umbridge intervenes. I hope Dumbledore has let Molly know by now. "


    "We have to go to San mango..." Ginny said quickly. She looked at her brothers, who, of course, were still in their pajamas. "Sirius, can you lend us your cloak or other clothes?"


    "Wait a minute, you can''t go to San Mungo with tears in your eyes!" Said Sirius.


    "We can go to St. Mungo if we want to," said Fred, stubborn. "He is our father!"


    "How are you going to explain that you knew Arthur was attacked before the hospital told his wife?"


    "What does it matter?" George said fiercely.


    "It''s important because we don''t want Harry to be able to feel hundreds of miles away from the outside world, and it''s going to get noticed!" Sirius said angrily. "Do you know how the Ministry of magic will understand this message?"Fred and George didn''t seem to care what the ministry would do. Ron and Ron remained silent.


    Ginny said, "others may tell us. We may know about it in other places besides Harry


    "Like who?" Sirius said impatiently. "Listen, your father was injured while working for the order of the Phoenix. In that case, his children could not have known the situation within a few seconds after the event. You would have seriously damaged the order of the Phoenix."


    "We don''t care about orders!" Cried Fred. "We are saying that our father is dying!" Cried George.


    "Your father knows what he''s doing. He won''t thank you for breaking the order of the Phoenix!" Sirius also said angrily, "that''s it - that''s why you''re not part of the command - you don''t understand - there''s something worth dying for!"


    "Keep calm." Fanlin, who had just returned from the phantom, said, "Doris said that Mr. Weasley was seriously injured, but the therapist did not say that your father would die. So, stay here and wait for Mrs. Weasley. She is more anxious than any of you. She is not here to get angry with people who care about you."


    No one went on talking. Ginny just turned paler.


    "Listen, I can tell you..." Vaseline took a look at Sirius. "Your father was not hurt in vain. If you join in, you will know what it means!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 910

    "Then let''s join in." Cried Fred.


    "Yes, if you can. As a wizard, I''ll go and talk to Dumbledore Van Lin said lightly, "before this, I''ll stay here and wait for Mrs. Weasley."


    "But..."


    "I know it''s difficult, and although we don''t know what''s going on, we''ve all started to act. At least we have to stay here until we hear from your mother, OK


    "Oh, ok..."


    Fred and George still look a bit rebellious. Ginny took a few steps to the nearest chair and sat down deeply. Harry looked at Ron at a loss and finally sat down. The twins glared at Sirius and vaseline and sat on either side of Ginny.


    "That''s right," Sirius encouraged. "Let''s all come and have a buttery beer while we wait."


    As he spoke, half a dozen bottles flew towards them from the tea room, braked along the table and landed neatly in front of the seven of them. He held up his wand and cleaned up the food scraps on the table. They drank together. After a while, the only sound left in the room was the crackle of the kitchen fire and the "bang bang" of bottles on the table.


    Harry was only drinking, and his stomach was full of hot, turbulent guilt. Without him, they wouldn''t be here still sleeping in bed. He told him that it was no use trying to find Mr. Weasley''s alarm. In fact, Harry couldn''t escape his presence now, as if he had instructed


    "Don''t be silly. You didn''t do it..." Harry secretly told himself to try to be calm and shake his hand with a butter beer bottle.


    "you''re lying in bed and you''re not attacking anyone." Van Lin whispered, "it''s not your fault!"


    But Harry was still a little upset.


    "So what happened in Dumbledore''s office?" He asked himself. "I feel like I want to attack Dumbledore."


    He put down the bottle with some difficulty. Beer spilled from the bottle and splashed on the table. No one noticed that.


    An explosion of fire lit up the dirty dishes in front of them, and they screamed in horror. A roll of parchment and a golden phoenix tail feather "bang" on the table.


    "Fox!" Sirius said at once that he grabbed the parchment. "That''s not from Dumbledore. It must be a letter from your mother to."


    He put the letter into George''s hand, and George tore it open and read aloud, "Dad is still alive. I''m going to San Mungo now. Stay where you are and I''ll let you know as soon as possible. Mom. "


    George, look at the table.


    "Still alive." He said slowly.


    "That sounds like that."


    He doesn''t need to finish. Mr. Harry white Weasley was wandering between life and death, very weak. Ron gazed at the back of his mother''s letter paper as if it would say something to comfort him. Fred grabs the parchment from George''s hand, continues to look, and then looks up at Harry.


    Harry felt his hand shaking again as he held the beer bottle. He had to hold on to it to stop shaking.


    In Harry''s memory, the night was longer than any night in his memory. Sirius suggested that since they were not sure they should all go to bed, but the Weasley children''s disgust had given the answer.


    They sat quietly around the table, watching the candles melt and get shorter and shorter. Occasionally, they put the bottle to their lips and said nothing but asking about the time. They just wanted to know what was going on. If there was important news, they would immediately know, because Mrs. Weasley should have been in St. Mungo a long time ago.


    Fred dozed, his head tilted lazily against his shoulder. Ginny was curled up in her chair like a cat, and her eyes were open, and there was fire in them. Ron held his head in his hand and did not speak when he woke up or fell asleep.


    Harry, van reen and Sirius look at each other, and the victims wait in their grief.


    Wait.


    This is undoubtedly a long process. For Vaseline, this time is more like digestion for them


    As Harry''s consciousness carrier, there is no doubt that only Voldemort''s Horcrux, or Voldemort''s noumenon.


    Based on the relationship between Harry and Voldemort, if Voldemort splits his soul again, Harry will surely feel it. And Nagini has been solved by Van Lin last time, then the possible perspective is only Voldemort


    So, Voldemort''s visit to the Ministry of magic?


    So Voldemort got what he wanted, so he started to do it to Harry?


    With different moods, several people sit there in silence and survive under the hand of the Voldemort. This possibility


    But Harry expressed that Voldemort didn''t do it, so


    When Ron''s watch pointed to 10:05 a.m., the kitchen door opened and Mrs. Weasley walked into the kitchen.


    Mrs. Weasley was so pale that they all turned to look at her. Fred, Ron, Fanling and Harry all rose from their chairs. Mrs. Weasley gave a pale smile."He''ll be OK," she said, her voice tired and weak. "He is sleeping. We''ll see him later. Bill was with him, and he took the morning off


    Fred sat back in his chair and put his hand over his face. George and Ginny stood up, walked quickly to their mother and hugged her tightly. Ron gave a feeble smile and drank the butter beer out of the bottle.


    "Breakfast!" Sirius jumped up and said in a loud and happy voice. "Where is the cursed house elf? Clencher! Clencher


    But kretcher didn''t respond, for these dirty people, there was no such thing in kretcher''s mind.


    "Oh, forget it "Then," whispered Sirius, count the number in front of him. "So seven people have bacon and eggs for breakfast, and tea and toast, I think."


    Harry ran to the kitchen to help. He was happy, but also afraid that Mrs. Weasley would ask him to describe his dream. But he had no time to clear the dishes from the tablecloth. Mrs. Weasley took the plate from his hand and hugged him warmly.


    "I don''t know what Harry might have been born but for you!" Her voice is a little hoarse. "They wouldn''t have gone to Arthur so soon. If it''s too late, thank you. He''s still alive. Dumbledore will come up with a good way to cover Arthur''s presence. You don''t know how much trouble it would be if he were there. Look at poor Sirius."


    Harry could hardly bear her gratitude, but fortunately she soon let him go and turned to Sirius and thank him for looking after her children all night.


    Sirius said he was happy to help and hoped that all of them would stay here while Mr. Weasley was in hospital.


    "Oh, Sirius, I''m so grateful. They think he should be there for a while, and it would be great if it was shorter. Of course, that might mean we''re here for Christmas. "


    "The more people there are, the more lively they are!" Sirius said it sincerely. Mrs. Weasley looked at him and smiling. She put on her apron in a hurry to help prepare breakfast.


    "Sirius," Harry whispered, could not stand it any longer. "May I have a word with you, EH - and now, and Fanlin?"


    "Good!" Fanling nodded and put Mrs. Weasley''s things on the table.


    Hagrid went into the dark tea room first, while Sirius and van reen followed him.


    Harry opened his eyes to every detail of his dream, including the fact that he had become the instigator of an attack on Mr. Weasley.


    When he stopped to breathe, Sirius said, "did you tell Dumbledore?"


    "Yes," Harry said impatiently, "but he didn''t tell me what it meant. Well He doesn''t tell me anything. "


    "If there''s anything to worry about, I think he''ll tell you," said Vaseline calmly. "Maybe it''s just your delusion, Harry. You''re too nervous."


    "Not only that," said Harry, raising his voice slightly. "I think I''m going crazy. The moment before Dumbledore hit the door key in Dumbledore''s office, I felt like a snake, and I wanted to - when I looked at Dumbledore''s wounds hurt - you know what, I wanted to attack him!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 911

    "Attack him?" Fanlin looked like a meal, and then returned to normal.


    "Yes..." Harry said, trembling, looking a little gray.


    He could only see part of Sirius'' face, and the rest of his face was in the dark.


    "It''s that dream that still affects you," Sirius said. "You''re still thinking about dreams or other -"


    "no," said Harry, shaking his head. "It''s like something''s sticking up in me. I''m like a snake in my body."


    "You need sleep," Sirius said firmly.


    "You should have breakfast and go upstairs to bed. After lunch, go to see Arthur with everyone. You''re stimulated, Harry. You blame yourself for not being able to witness it, but you''re lucky to be here, or Arthur might die, but don''t worry Sirius patted Harry on the shoulder and left the tea room, while van Lin looked at him silently, with blue eyes staring at Harry in the dark, as if to see through Harry.


    "I am What''s the matter? " Asked Harry, trembling slightly.


    "You''re not," Van Lin shook his head. "There may be a solution, but not now. We have to go to sleep, don''t we?"


    In fact, everyone was sleeping in the morning, except Harry. Fanlin had already returned to Hogwarts early in the morning. He was going to pick up Hermione and return to London after seeing Mr. Weasley.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Harry comes to the bedroom he and Ron share in the last few weeks of the year. Ron climbs into bed and falls asleep within minutes. Harry is dressed and sits on the bed with his back against the cold metal pillars, obviously uncomfortable.


    He decided not to doze off, fearing that he would become a snake again when he fell asleep and wake up attacking Ron or attacking others walking around the house one by one.


    When Ron woke up, Harry pretended to be sleeping soundly, too. When they had lunch, their big boxes arrived from Hogwarts, so they were able to pack for the magic resource trip to St. mungo.


    They changed their robes and put on jeans and T-shirts. Everyone except Harry was so happy and talkative.


    They are happy to welcome Tonks and mad eye moody here, and they will escort them through London, laughing at the fact that mad eye is hiding his magic eye in one corner of his bowler hat.


    Tonks''s head is short and pink again, and won''t attract attention on the subway.


    Tonks was very interested in Harry seeing Mr. Weasley attacked, which Harry did not want to talk about.


    "You don''t have a prophet in your family, do you?" As they sat side by side in a rattling train heading downtown, she asked curiously.


    "No," said Harry, thinking of Professor trawley and feeling humiliated.


    "No," Tonks mused, "no, I don''t think it''s a prophecy, is it? I mean, you don''t see the future, you''re seeing the present. It''s weird, isn''t it? But it''s very useful. "


    Harry didn''t answer. Fortunately, they got off at the next stop, central London Station, and left the train in a hurry. He separated himself and Tonks with Fred and George.


    Tonks led the way, and they followed her up the escalator. Moody stayed at the end of the line. His hat was so low that a knuckled hand was inserted between the buttons of his coat and grabbed his wand.


    Harry felt the hidden eye staring at him.


    He tried to avoid more questions about his dreams, asking where the mad eye St. Mungo magic hospital was.


    "It''s not far from here," murmured moody, breathing the winter air as they walked down a wide commercial street full of Christmas shoppers.


    He told Harry to go ahead of him and walk behind himself. Harry knew that the eyes were looking in all directions under the slanting hat. "It''s not easy to find a good place for the hospital. The strip between one-way and two-way streets in London is not big enough to be built underground like the Ministry of magic, which is bad for health. Finally, they managed to build a building here, on the grounds that the sick wizard could get along with the crowd naturally


    He grabbed Harry to keep them from being scattered by a group of customers rushing to the small electronics store.


    "Let''s go this way," moody said after a while.


    They were standing in front of a huge, old-fashioned red brick shop with a sign reading: purge6zdose limited.


    The air was stale, and the windows were littered with broken dolls, whose clothes were still the same as ten years ago. On the dusty door was a huge sign: business closed during renovation.


    Harry clearly heard a large woman passing them with a plastic shopping bag and saying to her friend, "that place has never been open."


    "Yes," said Tonks, pointing to a particularly ugly doll in the window and nodding to them. His false eyelashes are down, and he''s wearing a green nylon suit. "Are you ready?"


    They nodded around her.


    Moody pushed Harry forward, and Tonks leaned against the glass and looked at the very ugly doll''s mouth. The water vapor from it was pouring onto the glass."Open it," Tonks said. "Let''s see Arthur Weasley."


    Harry thought it absurd for Tonks to expect the doll to hear her whispering through a layer of glass, a rumbling bus behind, and a busy street full of customers. Anyway, the doll would not.


    The next second, when he saw the doll nodding slightly and gesturing with his fingers, his mouth closed in surprise.


    Tonks took Ginny and Mrs. Weasley on his elbow and disappeared through the glass. Fred, George and Ron walked behind them.


    Harry glanced at the crowd, and no one noticed the ugly window display of purgedose Ltd., or the six men who had just disappeared in front of them.


    "Come on," moody growled and pushed Harry on the back. They walked forward together, feeling through a layer of cool water to a warm, dry place.


    There''s no sign of ugly dolls or places where she''s been standing. They seem to be in a crowded reception desk, rows of witches and witches sitting on rickety wooden chairs, some looking perfectly normal, reading out of date wizardry, others with terrible looks such as damaged ivory or a hand on the chest.


    The room was not quiet compared to the street outside, because most patients were making a very unique noise: a wizard in the middle of the front row, sweating hard with a Daily Prophet, whistling as the steam came out of her mouth; a dirty looking wizard sitting in a corner, ringing his head as he moved As the sound vibrated so violently that he had to hold on to his ears to keep steady. Witches and witches in orange green gowns come and ask questions and record them in notebooks like Umbridge.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 912

    "Is this St. Mungo?" Harry had some questions, but it looked like a hospital.


    "So, are they doctors?" Harry asked Ron quietly.


    "Doctor?" Ron said he looked surprised. "Those Muggle maniacs? If so, they are healers


    "Here Exclaimed Mrs. Weasley, "come and line up here, or we won''t be able to get in."


    They followed Weasley into the long line, where a golden eyed witch sat at the information desk.


    On the wall behind her were notices and posters: a clean cauldron to prevent reagents from turning into poison, prescription antidotes, and the iconic Silver Scroll of a witch''s portrait: Doris dewant, the healer, principal of Hogwarts School of witchcraft and wizardry in 1722 and director of St. Mungo''s Hospital of witchcraft and wizardry in 1741.


    Daisy stares at the Weasleys as if counting the numbers; when Harry sees her, she blinks slightly, leans away, and her portrait disappears.


    Meanwhile, at the front of the line, a young wizard makes a strange move, screams in pain, and explains his dilemma to the wizard behind the table.


    "Not these - ouch - the shoes my brother gave me - ouch - they eat me - ouch - feet - they must have Tarantallegra on it, I can''t Ah Get rid of it. " He hopped about like dancing on hot coal.


    "Those shoes don''t stop you from reading, do they?" Said the sprightly witch, pointing angrily to the huge sign on the left side of her desk. "If you want to cure, spell damage to the floor guide instructions on the 4th floor. Next


    The wizard hobbles and jumps out of the ranks. The Weasleys take a few steps forward. Harry reads the floor guide: artifact accidents. The bottom crucible explodes, the magic wand produces the bad consequence, the broom crashes and so on animal''s injury.


    First floor, bite sting, burn, bone injury and other magic defects, as well as magic spell prevention.


    On the second floor, infectious diseases such as dragon pox disappearing disease and other chemicals and plant poisoning.


    Third floor, a string of explosions, uncontrolled backflow, etc. spelling damage.


    On the fourth floor, the curse and the sequelae of improper use of magic, etc., in the hospital store with the visitor''s lounge.


    On the fifth floor, if you don''t know how to get to the language barrier or don''t remember why you''re here, our receptionist is happy to help.


    An old wizard with a hearing aid stooped to the front of the line and said, "I''m here to meet Broderick bird!" He gasped.


    "Ward 49, but I think you''re wasting your time," said the witch. "He''s completely confused, you know - he still thinks he''s a teapot. Next


    A troubled wizard was holding on to his little daughter, whose huge feathered wings pierced his clothes and slapped him on the head.


    The fourth floor witch said nothing in a bored voice. The man disappeared by the double door beside the desk, pulling his daughter like a strange shaped balloon. "Next!"


    Mrs. Weasley went to her desk.


    "Hello," she said, "my husband Arthur Weasley is said to have been taken to the special ward this morning. Can you tell us -"


    "Arthur Weasley?" The witch said her fingers slid along the list in front of her. "It''s the first floor on the right." didn''t you say there''s another person there, Harry? " Fred asked, paying attention to his father''s reaction. "Big? You saw him come back at night, didn''t you? "


    "Enough," said Mrs. Weasley. "Crazy eye and Tonks are out there, Arthur. They want to see you. You wait outside! " She took her children and Harry. "You can say goodbye next time. Come on. "


    They returned to the corridor. Mad eye and Tonks enter the ward and close the door behind them. Fred raised his eyebrows.


    "Well," he said calmly, rummaging in his pocket, "or not telling us anything like that."


    "Looking for these?" George said take out a roll that looks like flesh colored thread. "You know what I''m thinking," Fred grinned, showing his teeth. "Let''s see if there''s a mantra on the ward in San mungo. How about it?"


    He and George untied the thread and separated the five listening ears from each other. Fred and George gave one to everyone around. Harry hesitated.


    "Come on, Harry. Put it on! You saved dad''s life. If anyone has the right to eavesdrop on him, it''s you. "


    Harry couldn''t help laughing to his teeth. He grabbed the end of the string and inserted it into his ear. The twins were already on.


    "All right, go!" Said Fred in a low voice.


    The flesh colored thread twisted like a slender worm and wound under the door. At first Harry didn''t hear anything. When he suddenly heard Tonks whispering as clearly as she was standing next to him, Harry was startled.


    "They searched the whole area, but they couldn''t find the attacker anywhere. Looks like it disappeared after it attacked you, Arthur. But is that man sure he''s here? Why didn''t he kill you? I''m sorry, but I don''t think we have much to think about. " Moody''s tone was quick and angry."I think he took this as a warning," growled moody''s. "will he have such luck in the future? No, I think he''s trying to get a better sense of the situation, and if Arthur doesn''t get there, that person will have more time to look around. So Potter said he saw it? "


    "Yes," said Mrs. Weasley. She sounds rather upset. "You know Dumbledore seems to have been waiting for Harry to see things like this."


    "Yes," moody said. "There are some interesting things about Harry that we all know."


    "When I talked to him this morning, Dumbledore seemed to be worried about Harry." Said Mrs. Weasley in a low voice.


    "Of course he was worried," growled moody. "The boy saw it in that man''s eyes. Obviously, Harry didn''t realize what that meant, but the man was controlling him - "


    Harry took out his listening ear, his heart beat violently, and blood poured into his face. He looked at the others, and they all looked at him, and all of them still had that line in their ears, and their expressions looked very scared.


    Is that why Dumbledore is no longer willing to look at Harry? He thought he would see Voldemort''s gaze in Harry''s eyes? Maybe he was worried that the bright green eyes would suddenly turn scarlet and then squint at the students like a cat? Harry remembered how Voldemort once forced his snake face out of the back of Professor Quirrell''s head and twisted Professor Quirrell''s hand behind his back.


    Harry wondered what it would feel like if Voldemort came out of his skull.


    He felt that he was polluted and dirty, as if he had carried deadly bacteria, and was not worthy of being with these innocent people who were not defiled by Voldemort physically and mentally.


    It felt like a plague, coming from within him.


    Suddenly Harry seemed to understand something, Sirius and vaseline, the two of them


    "It''s not a good habit." All of a sudden, the flesh colored silk thread hanging on their ears all flew away from their bodies. Before all of them had recovered, several familiar faces appeared in front of everyone.


    "How is Mr. Weasley?" Hermione asked anxiously, "what''s going on, Harry? You saw someone attacking Mr. Weasley, and then you''re here. None of you was here this morning. I would have..."


    "Wait a minute, Hermione," said Fanling, holding Hermione. "Give them a break."


    "Ron?" Vaseline looked at Harry, then at Ron, "your father..."


    "He''s ok..."


    "Dad''s awake, and now moody and Tonks are talking to them inside..."


    "They said..."


    "All right, Ron!" Ginny said, "maybe they''re wrong. It''s just a coincidence. Or... "


    "You know. I didn''t mean that, I just


    The door slammed open to reveal Mrs. Weasley inside.


    "Oh, you two are here. We are waiting for you. Something needs to be confirmed face to face..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 913

    "Face to face confirmation?"


    "Yes, come in." Mrs. Weasley waved. "As for you guys, you''d better be honest here."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Good... " Ron replied in a trance, and no one refuted Mrs. Weasley''s words at the moment. They looked at Mrs. Weasley with some formality.


    "Then wait for me here..." Vernin said, and Hermione nodded. Then Vaseline turned his eyes to Harry. Harry''s body fell back and ran into Ron.


    "What should be heard..."


    Vaseline looked at Harry. It seemed that Harry himself could not accept his relationship with Voldemort. It felt like an irregular bomb, which might explode around people at any time.


    "Let''s go..."


    With the closing of the door, it seems that two worlds are separated, one side is quiet and terrible, and the other side is


    "What did Dumbledore say?" Sirius was the first to ask, "Arthur, is he OK?"


    "I was enchanted by a vampire, and then bit by a bat, but it didn''t matter. They didn''t seem to want to find me the same kind. Maybe I didn''t meet the aesthetic standards of a vampire." Mr. Weasley said happily, "it''s a blessing, poor Digory..."


    "The wound is still bleeding..." Fanlin said, take out the wand, a bottle of blood red magic medicine from the end of the wand fly out.


    "There''s something wrong with the wounds caused by vampires. They secrete neurotoxin, which hinders wound healing, and Mr. Weasley, you are... "


    "You say that?" Mr. Weasley pointed to his wound, just as the potion of vanillin poured into the air, like pouring water on the wall of a hot stove, and the sound of the silk rose with the steam in an instant.


    "Oh, this Silk... " Mr. Weasley took a sharp breath, his face flushed and his teeth clenched as if he didn''t want to make himself sound.


    In fact, he did it, and a thin layer of sweat emerged on his forehead.


    "Oh, thank you But But it''s really hard... " Said Mr. Weasley, the whole man looked weaker.


    Van Lin shook his head, and layers of bandages were removed. Visible to the naked eye, the healing agent that had not worked before finally worked. The wound began to heal, at least in a short time, scab had already formed.


    Although it makes Mr. Weasley look terrible, it undoubtedly speeds up the time that Mr. Weasley leaves St. Mungo''s magic hospital.


    "Oh, that''s great..."


    After a slight recovery, Mr. Weasley was happy. "It looks like we can get back to Sirius before Christmas."


    "You should pay attention to rest," Van Lin said. "There are still some problems with this medicine. It''s too painful to get rid of the state. I think you will be weak for about a month, but there should be no task for you to continue to deal with."


    Mrs. Weasley leaned against the head of the bed, a hand clasped tightly with Mr. Weasley.


    "Where did you get this medicine?" Sirius looked at the bottle in Van Lin''s hand with interest.


    "Not long ago, Professor Snape saw it, and I made it without any problem." Said Fanlin, turning his hand, he put everything away.


    "That hook nose!"


    "Yes, I gave him a recipe." Said Fanlin, not noticing the odd expression on Sirius'' face.


    "He''s a little useful..."


    "Well, after Arthur''s problem is solved, don''t discuss any personal grudges here..." Moody used his staff to hit the ground heavily twice, and all the people were quiet.


    "Well, let''s talk about the boy''s problem."


    "Oh, I was just going to ask..." Sirius quickly said, "what does Professor Dumbledore think? He''s been waiting. Is that what he''s waiting for?"


    "There is no doubt that the boy can be linked to that man''s mind, and there is no doubt that this is a dangerous snake..."


    "Dangerous snake?" Sirius seemed angry. "This is not Harry."


    "Of course not, but there is no denying that Voldemort can observe us through Harry. It turns out that Dumbledore is right. We can''t have too much contact and disclosure with that boy, in case..."


    "Voldemort can''t pry into the memory," Van Lin interrupted Moody''s speech. "Unless Harry makes unreserved contributions, it''s already the limit to pull the consciousness of curry rice away, or come by himself. As for the magic of mind taking, it''s hard for him to call Harry''s magic power to read Harry himself


    "It''s not impossible..." Moody said stubbornly, "soul magic, no one can guarantee what will happen."


    "We have to find a way to stop it, not to talk about how Harry has gone wrong here." Mrs. Weasley said angrily."But let''s be clear about one thing," said Fanlin in a deep voice. "Being able to serve as a carrier of Harry''s consciousness means that Voldemort was in the Ministry of magic that night. So, what does he want?"


    "Secretary of mysteries, prophecy crystal ball!" Moody pauses a little. "He wants to Yes, we did. "


    "Yes, I didn''t expect..." Sirius was a little heavy in his heart, "but we are sure."


    "This is not the time to deceive ourselves. We don''t even know where Voldemort is now, only that he is in England. So, here..."


    "Azkaban!" Moody suddenly said, "we have to wake up the Ministry of magic."


    "They won''t believe it." Mr. Weasley shook his head. "Dementors, they''ll just listen to Voldemort. What''s better for them?"


    "Well, let''s solve Harry''s problem. Things need to be done one by one."


    "What is Dumbledore going to do? Harry will be controlled by Voldemort, this subconscious influence... "


    "If there''s no accident, it''s brain block." Fanlin said, "but I doubt very much whether it works or Harry''s willpower I used to teach him, but... "


    "Then give it to Severus, who is a master of brain sealing..." Moody said.


    "The eagle nose?"


    "Or you will teach?"


    "Oh, well, it''s him..." Sirius was a little reluctant.


    "Don''t worry, Severus is the best choice, and, no accident, this is Dumbledore''s arrangement..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 914

    "Voldemort can only get what he wants by stealth, like a weapon. That''s what he didn''t get last time. I''m the weapon, "Harry thought to himself as he went back on the subway.


    He felt as if a poison was running through his veins, chilling him and sweating as the train rocked through the dark tunnel.


    "I''m the one Voldemort wants to take advantage of, so wherever I go, they will send someone to guard me, not to protect me, but to protect others. It''s just that it doesn''t work. I can''t always be guarded at Hogwarts. I did have Mr. Weasley attacked last night. Yes, it was me. It was Voldemort who made me do this. He might be in me, and he''s listening to me now... "


    "Are you all right? Dear Harry As the train rattled through the dark tunnel, Mrs. Weasley leaned over and whispered to Harry through Ginny, "you don''t look right. Are you sick?"


    They all looked at him. Harry shook his head hard, and then he couldn''t take his eyes off an advertisement for family insurance.


    "Harry, are you sure you''re ok?" As they circled the scattered grass in the middle of grimmer square, Mrs. Weasley asked Harry uneasily, "you look paler. Did you really fall asleep this morning? There are still a few hours before dinner time. Go upstairs and have a good sleep, will you? "


    He nodded, and now there is a ready-made excuse to avoid talking to others, which is exactly what he wants.


    So when Mrs. Weasley opened the front door, he quickly bypassed the revolving umbrella stand, went upstairs, and entered his and Ron''s bedroom. He began to pace up and down the room.


    After passing through two beds and Phineas'' once empty easel, his brain was filled with questions and more terrifying ideas, as if to explode.


    "How could he have the illusion of a snake? Maybe he''s an Animagus?


    No, that''s impossible, otherwise he would know.


    Maybe Voldemort is an Animagus. Yes, Harry thought. That''s right. Of course he can become a snake. And then when I''m under his control, I''ll have a snake''s cold feeling and attack with fangs But that doesn''t explain why I was able to go to London and come back here in five minutes


    "But Voldemort is one of the most powerful wizards in the world, and it should be a piece of cake for Voldemort to cast a teleportation spell away from Dumbledore."


    So Harry''s heart suddenly pulled, he thought: Although this idea may be absurd, but if Voldemort controlled me, he would use me, so that he knew the Phoenix command headquarters like the palm of his hand! He''ll know who''s calling the shots, and he''ll know where Sirius is. I''ve heard a lot of things I shouldn''t have heard. The first night I came here, Sirius told me everything.


    Now he has only one choice: he can only leave 12 grimmer square immediately. He will spend Christmas alone in Hogwarts, without company, which at least will keep them safe during the holidays.


    But that doesn''t work. Hogwarts has enough people to hurt and attack. What if the next attack is Neville, Hermione or Ron? He stopped and gazed at Phoenix''s empty easel. There was a heavy feeling in his heart.


    He had no choice: he was going back to Privet Drive, completely out of the magic world. ,


    Yes, if he had to, he thought, he couldn''t be hesitant any more.


    Harry tried not to think about how the Dursleys would react when they saw him at the door six months ahead of schedule.


    Harry strode to the side of his suitcase, slammed it and locked it. He mechanically glanced around, searching for Hedwig, and then remembered that it was still at Hogwarts.


    OK, he can take one less cage.


    He grabbed one end of the box and dragged it to the door when a voice mocked, "are we going to abscond? He looked around, and Phineas appeared on the canvas of his portrait, leaning against the frame, looking at Harry with a funny face.


    "It''s not a flight, it''s not." Harry said briefly, dragging his suitcase through the room for a few steps. Phineas stroked his pointed beard and said, "I thought you should be considered brave as a member of Gryffindor college. It seems to me that you should have done better in my room. We Slytherin are brave, yes, but not stupid. For example, in the face of choice, we always choose to keep our lives. "


    "I''m not saving my life now!" Harry said it, dragging the suitcase through the door in a very uneven, moth eaten carpet.


    "Oh, I see." Phineas still stroked his beard. "It''s not a cowardly escape - you''re showing your nobility."


    Harry ignored him. "Albus Percival woolfrick Brian Dumbledore Hey, it''s a long name. He asked me to give you a message. "Harry turned around and said, "what do you say?"


    "Stay still!"


    "I didn''t move!" Harry retorted, still clutching the doorknob. "Now you can tell me his message."


    "Didn''t I tell you just now, fool!" Phoenix said calmly, "Dumbledore said Stay still... "


    "Why?" Harry put down his suitcase and asked eagerly, "why does he want me to stay here? Did he say anything else? "


    "Nothing." Phineas raised his sparse eyebrows as if Harry were irrelevant.


    Harry could no longer control the exposure of his emotions, like the head of a snake rising high in the grass.


    Harry was so tired that he couldn''t be more confused. He went through terror, was rescued, and in the last 12 hours fell into terror again, but Dumbledore still didn''t want to talk to him.


    "That''s it, isn''t it?" He said in a loud voice, "stay still! Everyone said that to me after I was attacked by Voldemort


    "Harry, stay where you are until the adults settle this matter! We won''t bother to tell you anything because your little brain won''t be able to handle it! You have to know... " Phineas'' voice overtook Harry. "That''s why I hate being a teacher. Damned young people are always convinced that everything they do is absolutely right. You poor proud fellow, have you never thought that the headmaster of Hogwarts had an excellent reason not to tell you all the details of his plan? When you feel that you are being treated unfairly, you never stop to think whether you will never be harmed if you follow Dumbledore''s orders. No, no, just like all young people, you believe too much that only you can feel and think, that only you can identify danger, and that only you are smart enough to know what the black wizard may be planning... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 915

    "So, is he planning something about me?" Harry asked immediately.


    "Plan? Did I say that? " Phineas lazily examined his silk gloves. "Now, please forgive me. I have more important things to do. I don''t have time to listen to the worries of teenagers. Good day to you." Phineas walked leisurely to his frame and disappeared from Harry''s view.


    "Good, you go away!" Harry yelled at the empty frame. "Tell Dumbledore I don''t appreciate him at all! The empty canvas remains silent. "


    Harry, in a fit of anger, dragged the trunk back to the foot of the bed and fell over the insect eaten lid. He closed his eyes. He felt heavy and painful all over his body. He felt as if he had gone a long way.


    It''s hard to imagine that less than 24 hours ago, Qiu Zhang approached him under the mistletoe. He is too tired. He didn''t dare to sleep, but he didn''t know how long he could last. Dumbledore told him to stay still, which must mean he could sleep, but he was still afraid. What if that happens again? He sank in the dark.


    There seemed to be a film waiting to be shown in his mind. He was walking through a desolate corridor, through rough stone walls, around the torch, down the steps, towards an ordinary black door.


    He got to the black gate, but he couldn''t open it. He stood staring at it, desperate to get in. What he wanted wholeheartedly was right behind that, a prize of his dreams.


    If only his scar would stop stinging and he could think more clearly.


    "Harry," Ron''s voice, coming from a long distance, "Mom says dinner is ready, but she''ll keep some for you if you want to sleep."


    Harry opened his eyes, but Ron had left the room. He didn''t want to see me, Harry thought, after he heard Moody''s words.


    Harry imagined that none of them would want him to stay here again, because now they knew what was hidden in him. He won''t go down to dinner; he won''t be around them.


    Harry turned over and, after a while, fell asleep again.


    Harry got up late, it was early morning, and his body and mind were in great pain from hunger and Ron''s snoring in the next bed. Looking around the room, he saw the dark outline of Phineas standing on his portrait again, which made Harry think that Dumbledore might have sent Phineas to watch him so that he would not attack others again. An unknown emotion is growing.


    He kind of hoped that he had never obeyed Dumbledore. If this is his life at Hogwarts since then, maybe he should leave here and go back to Privet Drive.


    In fact, with the exception of Harry''s trepidation, everyone else spent the whole morning making Christmas decorations.


    Harry couldn''t remember when Sirius had such a good time before. In fact, Sirius was singing Christmas carols, and he was obviously happy to have someone with him for Christmas.


    Harry was sitting alone in the cold living room, and Harry could hear the echo of Sirius'' song. Looking out of the window, the sky became more and more pale, and the snowflakes were flying down. He felt that he was giving them an opportunity to keep talking about him. At the thought of this, he felt a cruel pleasure.


    When he heard Mrs. Weasley calling his name softly downstairs at lunchtime, he stepped back upstairs and ignored her.


    Around six o''clock in the evening, the doorbell rang and Mrs. Black began to scream again. Harry, who was hiding in Piggy''s room, guessed that moody or other members had already arrived, and he moved to make himself more comfortable against the wall.


    He fed Hedwig with dead mice, trying to ignore how hungry he was.


    Harry was taken aback when someone knocked at the door a few minutes later.


    "I know you''re inside," said Vaseline. "Come out, please. I want to talk to you."


    "What are you doing here?" Harry asked, opening the door.


    At this time, the little pig is starting to search the straw floor again for any missing mouse meat. "I thought you were skiing with your mom and dad right now."


    In fact, van Lin left St. Mungo with Hermione yesterday. There is no doubt that van Lin and Hermione should go skiing in the snow mountain


    "Well, to tell you the truth, skiing is not our business. It''s Mr. Granger''s plan, and then I put him on my father''s back..." So I''m here for Christmas and Hermione


    Harry looked at Hermione behind Vaseline. Her head was covered with snow and her face was red with cold.


    "But don''t tell Ron. Because Ron was always laughing, I told him it was good skiing. My parents were a little disappointed, but I told them that all the people who value exams are now studying at Hogwarts. They want me to be good, and they''ll understand. " Hermione said quickly, as if afraid of Harry''s misunderstanding or something.


    "Anyway," said Hermione spiritually, "let''s go to your bedroom, where Mrs. Weasley made a fire and distributed sandwiches."Harry followed Fanling and Hermione back to the third floor. When he entered the bedroom, he was surprised to see Ron and Ginny sitting on Ron''s bed waiting for them.


    "We''re both on the Knight Bus," said Hermione cheerfully, taking off her jacket before Harry had time to speak.


    "In fact, we saw Stan, you know him, the conductor." "I went back to Hogwarts, and though Dumbledore had told Umbridge that Mrs. Weasley was in St. Mungo and that you had permission to visit, Umbridge was still annoyed that we people had slipped out of her sight."


    "Well..." Harry nodded a little dullness, which means that this Christmas Have you been together?


    "How do you feel?" Asked Hermione.


    "Very well," said Harry, with no expression.


    "Oh, don''t lie, Harry," Hermione said with a little impatience. "You''ve been hiding from everyone since you came back from St. mungo."


    "They say so?" Harry glared at Ron and Ginny.


    Ron looked down at his feet, but Ginny looked as if nothing had happened.


    "That''s what you do!" Ginny said rudely, "you don''t want to see any of us at all!"


    "You guys don''t want to see me!" Said Harry angrily.


    "Maybe you all want to see each other, just miss the opportunity." Said Hermione, with a forced smile.


    "That''s ridiculous." Said Harry abruptly, turning away.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 916

    ¡­¡­


    "Oh, stop all misunderstandings." Hermione said quickly, "listen, we''ve been told what you overheard with your ear last night"


    "really!" Harry growled. When he saw the snow falling fast outside, he buried his hand deep in his pocket. "It''s all about me, isn''t it? Well, I''m getting used to it


    "We want to talk to you, Harry." But you''ve been hiding since you came back from St. Mungo Hospital


    "I don''t want to talk to anyone," Harry felt more and more upset.


    "Hey, that''s the stupidest thing about you!" Ginny said angrily, "you know, you don''t know anyone who has been controlled by that person except me. Only I can tell you how you feel when you are controlled!"


    Harry said nothing and let the words hit him hard.


    "Sorry, I forgot." Harry said apologetically.


    "You are very lucky." Ginny said quietly.


    "I''m sorry," Harry said seriously, "so it is. So, do you think I''m controlled by that man? "


    "Well, can you remember everything you did? Ginny asked, is there a long blank in your memory, and you don''t know what you did in that time? "


    Harry tried to search his brain.


    "No He said.


    "Then that man is not in control of you." "When he did that to me, I couldn''t remember for a while what I had done in the last few hours. I''d find out I was somewhere, but I didn''t know how I got there," Ginny said lightly


    Harry could hardly believe her, but he could not help feeling bright in his heart. "I dream about the concubine your father was attacked, though..."


    "Harry, you''ve had this kind of dream before," Hermione said. "Last year you''ve had a flash of what Voldemort was doing."


    "It''s not the same this time," said Harry, shaking his head. "I''m inside him, actually standing there, not a third party. It felt like I was him. If Voldemort moved me to London for some purpose... "


    Hermione was very angry. "When you read Hogwarts, a school history one day, it might remind you that you can''t suddenly appear or disappear at Hogwarts. Even Voldemort can''t get you out of your dorm, Harry


    "You haven''t left your bed, man," said Ron. "I''ve seen you toss and turn in your sleep for at least a minute before we can wake you up."


    "In fact, it''s a good thing, Harry." Said Fanlin.


    "Good thing?" Harry couldn''t believe it. "How could it be good, I I and he... "


    "Because you can know what he''s doing, and Dumbledore has been working on it for 12 years, but since he came back, it''s completely out of control."


    "You mean I can see him?" Harry couldn''t believe it and said, "what happened?"


    "No, no, absolutely." Vaseline shook his head and said, "do you remember the last time you saw him?"


    Harry thought for a moment. "Sirius, before he comes back, in the burrow, they''re planning Kill, Mr. batty crouch. "


    "So, do you find one thing in common?" Van Lim said.


    "In common..." Harry thought for a moment. "He seems to be Angry... "


    "Emotions, Harry." "Emotions affect people''s minds, Harry, and you have to remember that clearly," Van leen said


    "You mean I can see him when he''s out of control or angry?" Harry asked.


    "It used to be, but now..."


    "Now what?" Harry asked eagerly, and the others were looking forward to seeing van Lin.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t talk to you too much, but..." Fanlin hesitated for a moment in front of the fire. "Don''t you think, this time, you see, Voldemort doesn''t seem to have..."


    "Mood swings?" Harry called, but then sat down again. "But, what does that mean?"


    "I think he may have mastered the way to get you to his body. I mean, he can influence you because he is better than you, so Harry, you have to be strong and learn to judge what you see and what he wants you to see It''s important! "


    Harry bowed his head and thought.


    "And Van Lin frowned. "You have to learn to protect your brain."


    "You mean, he might read..."


    "It''s two-way, Harry." Van leen said, "to be true enough is to pay a sufficient price, and I think that''s what Dumbledore thought. You are not his weapon, on the contrary, you can be his end But before that, I think you should eat something, otherwise I don''t think you have the strength to go downstairs tomorrowHarry began to pace up and down the room again, thinking. What they said was not only comforting, but also meaningful.


    On second thought, he took a sandwich from the plate on the bed and tucked it into his mouth hungrily.


    "I''m not his weapon, or I can be..." Harry thought about it, and suddenly a sense of relief spread through his mind.


    He wants to go back to his partners.


    At this time, Sirius strode through their door, went to his room, opened his voice, and sang along the way: God makes you quiet, happy Christmas!


    How could he ever want to go back to Privet Drive for Christmas?


    Sirius was very happy because the house was full of people, especially Harry''s return, which made it very infectious.


    He was no longer the sullen owner of their summer home; he now insisted that everyone should be as happy as he was, at least not less than they felt at Hogwarts.


    He worked tirelessly to prepare for Christmas, cleaning and decorating the house with their help, so that when they went to bed on Christmas Eve, the whole room was completely new and almost unrecognizable.


    Instead of layers of spider silk hanging with the tarnished lighting, garlands and holly trees and gold and silver ribbons were hung. Piles of snowflakes sparkled on the worn carpet in an incredible way.


    A huge Christmas tree that Mundungus got was decorated by fairies and covered Sirius'' home tree. Even the statue of Phineas in the hall is wearing Santa''s hat and beard.


    Harry woke up with a lot of presents after Christmas morning.


    Ron has already opened half of his own gift, more than Harry''s, a pile of dung bombs


    He passed a lot of paper to Harry''s blessing.


    Thank you so much. That''s good. Hermione, who deserves to be beaten, gave me a homework notebook.


    Harry classified his gifts and found that one of them had Hermione''s handwriting on it. She also gave him a copy. It was a very diary like book, except that every page it turned it would say aloud, "do today''s work today, or you''ll have to do it in the future.".


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 917

    Sirius and lupin sent Harry a wonderful set of books called examples of defense magic and for defense against the dark arts. They had gorgeous covers and colorful activity diagrams of all the magic and magic things that Harry eagerly flipped over, full of crumbs of old bread and moldy cheese. In the far corner, some small items and coins were flashing, and Harry guessed that it was kretcher''s collection.


    Some of them were thrown away by Sirius when he cleaned the house, and even recovered the silver framed picture of family members that Sirius threw away at the end of the summer. The glass of the frame may have broken, but the black-and-white people in the picture still look at him haughtily. In the photo, there was - he had seen the dark, hat wearing one in Dumbledore''s memory Our woman: Bellatrix Lestrange.


    It seems that her photo is one of kretcher''s favorite. He put it in front of all the other photos and clumsily magically repaired the glass on the frame.


    Vaseline took the first step in and looked at kretcher''s room. There were too many things in his room. Moreover, it was disorganized. Maybe


    Kretcher is not here at all. No one knows where he has gone.


    "I think I''ll just leave the gift here," Hermione put the parcel in the hollow between the rag and the blanket, then pulled vaseline and gently closed the door. "Later, he''ll see it. That''s good."


    After they closed the cupboard door, Sirius suddenly appeared in front of the cabinet carrying a Turkey: "think about it, who has seen kretcher recently?"


    "I haven''t seen him since we came back that night," Harry said. "You order him to leave the kitchen."


    "Yes," Sirius frowned. "I think it was the last time I saw him. He must be hiding somewhere upstairs."


    "Can''t he have left here?" Harry said, "I mean, when you say ''go out'', does he think you''re asking him to leave the room?"


    "No, it won''t. the house elves can''t leave the house until they get their clothes. They are one with the family house to which they belong. " Said Sirius.


    "If they really want to leave, they can leave." Harry objected. "Dobby did it. He left Malfoy garden two years ago to warn me. After that, he had to punish himself, but he did


    Sirius looked a little flustered for a moment, and then he said, "I''ll look for him later. I hope I''ll find him upstairs, crying over my mother''s old knickers or something. Of course, he could have crawled into the drying cupboard and died. But I will not give up hope. "


    Fred, George and Ron all laughed; but Hermione was serious.


    After Christmas lunch, the Weasleys, Harry, Fanling and Hermione began to plan to visit Mr. Weasley under the escort of mad eye and lupin.


    Because the subway is not open on Christmas day, Moody''s "borrowed" a car. Not everyone can be illusory, especially when Harry is under age.


    When moody arrived, it was just in time for the Christmas pudding to arrive. Harry suspected that the car had been "borrowed" without the owner''s consent.


    The car, like the old Weasley Ford, has been enchanted with magnification. Although it looks like an ordinary car, it can actually make ten people and one moody as the driver sit comfortably. Mrs. Weasley hesitated before getting into the car - everyone knows she doesn''t approve of magic travel.


    But in the end, unable to resist the cold outside and the persuasion of her children, she finally entered the back seat and sat down gracefully between Fred and Ginny. Because there were few vehicles on the road, it took them a short time to get to the St. Mungo magic hospital.


    A few witches and witches are quietly passing a deserted path to the hospital. Van Lin got out of the car in Muggle clothes, and moody drove to the corner to wait for them to come back.


    They sauntered toward a window with a doll on a green nylon shelf. Then, one by one, they crossed the grass. The reception desk seems to be full of festive colors: crystal balls illuminating St. Mungo are painted with red and gold colors, and lively Christmas trinkets can be seen everywhere. There are holly trees hanging at each door, gorgeous Christmas trees covered with magic snow, icicles shining in every corner, and a shining Venus at the top of each icicle.


    It wasn''t as crowded as they had been last time, and though halfway through the room, Harry found himself only sidetracked by a wizard who had stuffed his left nostril with a seedless tangerine.


    "The whole family came together, didn''t you?" "This is the third time I''ve seen this today," the blonde witch behind the table asked with a fake smile. Damage curse, fourth floor. "


    They saw Mr. Weasley leaning against the bed with his leftover turkey dinner on a plate on his lap, looking timid. After greeting Mr. Weasley in turn and handing over their gifts, Mrs. Weasley asked, "is everything all right, Arthur?""Good, good." Mr. Weasley replied busily, and his attitude seemed to be a little over zealous, "you Well You haven''t seen it, have you? "


    "Not yet, what?" Mr Weasley asked suspiciously, "why?"


    "Nothing, nothing." Mrs Weasley hesitated and finally gave up.


    Mr. Weasley said cheerfully, and began to open the pile of gifts he received, "well, how are you all? What Christmas presents did you all get? Oh, Harry, that''s great! "


    As soon as he opened the metal fuse and screwdriver Harry gave him, he cried happily. Mrs. Weasley didn''t seem to be satisfied with his husband''s answer. As Mr. Weasley leaned over to shake hands with Harry, she secretly observed the bandages under his husband''s pajamas.


    "Arthur," she said, "you changed your bandages why did you change them a day ago? They told me they won''t change it for you until tomorrow. "


    "What?" Mr Weasley, in a panic, pulled the sheet up to his chest, "no, no, it''s nothing, this..." He seemed to have shrunk with Mrs. Weasley''s sharp gaze. "OK, don''t get angry first Molly, but he has an idea. You know, he''s a rookie, a cute little guy, he''s right Well Auxiliary treatment is very interested, in fact, is some old treatment of Muggle. This treatment is called "sewing," Molly, which is useful for Muggle wounds. "


    Mrs. Weasley made a strange noise between screams and growls, and lupin walked away from the bed to the unheard werewolf, looking at the crowd around Weasley with a longing expression.


    Sirius mumbled about a cup of tea and so on, Fred and George jumped over to accompany him and laughed happily.


    "Do you want to tell me that you let him play with Muggle treatment?" Mrs. Weasley''s voice was growing louder and less aware that the visitors with her were running away for their own sake.


    "It''s not a casual trick, dear Molly," Mr. Weasley said, implying, "it''s just an attempt he and I want to make, but unfortunately, well, for these special wounds, it doesn''t look as useful as we think."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "OK, OK, I don''t know if you know, well, I don''t know what the stitches are."


    "It sounds like you''ve been trying to sew your skin back together, but venin has helped you heal as much as possible." Mrs Weasley sneered from her nostrils, "but Arthur, even you, can''t be stupid to this extent."


    "I want to have a cup of tea too," Harry said, jumping aside. Hermione, van Lin and Ginny almost followed him out to the door, and when the door was closed behind them, they heard the roar of Mrs. Weasley in it: "what do you mean? Is that a conventional thinking? "


    When they left the corridor, Ginny shook her head and said, "typical wife is strict."


    "What is the suture?"


    "Well, you know, they work well for non magical wounds," Hermione said fairly.


    "But vampire trauma will leave toxins, these silk threads can not support, maybe can be replaced with dragon tendons, but, where is the tea room?" Van Lin said quickly.


    "Fifth floor." Harry said he still remembers the logo on the witch''s table.


    They walked along the corridor, through a set of double doors, and found a wobbly staircase lined with more portraits of the Jianghu doctors, many of which looked like beasts. As they went up the stairs, the Jianghu doctors greeted them, claiming they had strange diseases and offered terrible prescriptions.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 918

    In fact, the San Mungo magic hospital is worse than it would have been.


    Ron was really angry when a medieval wizard like doctor said Ron had "dead spot and high skin" disease.


    After the traveling doctor pushed away other portraits, pursued Ron and pursued six portraits in a row, Ron asked angrily, "what is that ghost disease?"


    "It''s a rare skin disease that can''t be said, young master, which will make you full of acne and make you look more disgusting than you are now."


    "See who you''re talking about!" Ron was red with anger.


    "The only way to treat it is to tie a toad''s liver tightly to your throat and stand in a bucket full of eel eyes during the full moon..."


    "I don''t get" dead spot and high skin "disease at all


    "But those dirty acne have damaged your appearance, young master..."


    "That''s just freckles!" Ron was mad at it. "Now roll me back to your original portrait, the farther away you are, the better!"


    The terrible treatment, anyway, in the eyes of others, all is not a smile.


    Freckles?


    Oh, it''s a little bit more, and the Weasleys are all like this, but it''s almost time for Fred and George to get rid of them, but Ron, it looks like, will have to endure for a few years.


    Through your adolescence?


    Well, it''s really a tempting thing.


    But Ron had to endure it before that.


    Surprisingly, just on the fifth floor, Neville was accidentally encountered.


    Van Lin recalled immediately that Neville''s parents, the rumbatons, were also at San Mungo hospital, and, of course, it was supposed to be with gidero loharte.


    But now professor loharte should be in the United States and not in the ward of the San Mungo hospital.


    ¡­¡­


    "Your friends? Neville! "


    Neville''s grandmother said kindly, approaching them.


    It was an old witch who looked terrible. She was wearing a green dress, a moth - infested fox skin, and a pointed cap with a full-fledged vulture.


    This is a long-standing description of Neville. In the eyes of van Lin, Neville''s grandmother is a typical traditional witch, and is different from the present, perfect wizard style.


    "Hello, ma''am." As van Lin politely said, several people responded to it and followed suit.


    And Neville really wants a hole to drill down. A faint of dark purple rose to his fat face, and he did not look directly at any of them.


    "Oh, yes," said Neville, hesitating, meeting his friends in San Mungo, which Neville would not want to see.


    No surprise, Neville''s grandmother came and looked at Harry. It was very recognizable. The scar on Harry''s forehead was very red these two days.


    Neville''s grandmother stared at Harry for a while, and reached out to Harry her wrinkled claw like hand: "yes, yes, I certainly know who you are. Neville has a very high opinion of you. "


    "Well, thank you," Harry said, shaking her hand. Neville focused on his feet, not Harry, and the color of his face was getting deeper and deeper.


    "You two are obviously Weasley''s children," continued Mrs. longbarton, holding her hand like a great man to Ron and Ginny in turn: "yes, I know your parents, of course, not very familiar, but they are good people, good people. Then you must be Hermione Granger and van Lynn al? "


    Hermione and van Lin were surprised. Van Lin could not think how Mrs. rumbaton knew her name, but she still shook hands with Mrs. rumbaton as usual.


    "Neville mentioned you to me. You helped him get around a few times, didn''t you? He is a good boy. " Neville''s grandmother said her stern eyes crossed her bony nose and turned to Neville.


    "But I''m afraid he did not inherit his father''s talent." When it comes to this point, she turns her head sharply towards the two beds at the end of the nursing room, and the vultures on her hat quiver violently with her movements.


    "What?" Ron was surprised (Harry tried to step on Ron''s foot, but it''s hard to keep others'' attention off when you''re wearing jeans instead of a robe).


    "Is that your father lying on that bed, Neville?"


    "What''s the matter?" "You haven''t told your friends about your parents, Neville," said Mrs. rumbaton in a sharp voice


    Neville took a deep breath, looked at the ceiling and shook his head. Van Lin had never felt such a regret for anyone before, but he could not find any way to help Neville out of the dilemma.


    The rumbatons are now lying in bed, and they are not so tortured by the curse.


    "It''s not a shame!" "You should be proud, Neville," said Mrs. rumbaton in anger! proud! You know that they lose their healthy and sound minds not to shame their only children. ""I''m not ashamed." Neville said vaguely, still wandering around, but unwilling to face up to Fanlin and the others.


    Ron now stands on tiptoe and looks at the people in the two beds.


    "Well, you''ve got a funny way to show it," Mrs. Longbottom said. "That''s my son and his wife." She turned haughtily to Harry, Ron, Vaseline, Hermione and Ginny, "they''ve been tortured to the point of insanity by the man''s followers."


    Hermione and Ginny covered their mouths with their hands. Ron drew back his neck and tried to stop looking at Neville''s parents.


    "They''re Aurors, you know, well respected in the wizarding world," Mrs. Longbottom went on. "They''re very talented. I Ah, Alice, dear, what''s the matter


    Neville''s mother was walking slowly in her pajamas. The face of life and joy that Harry saw in Moody''s old photo of the original order of the Phoenix no longer exists; it is replaced by a thin and gaunt one. Her eyes looked large, and her white hair looked dry and fragile.


    She doesn''t seem to want to talk, or she doesn''t have the ability to speak. She reached out and moved cautiously to Neville, holding something in her hand.


    "Again?" Mrs Longbottom said in a tired voice, "very well, Alice, dear, very well. Neville, take it, whatever it is. "


    Neville had reached out and his mother dropped an empty gum wrapper into his hand.


    "Very well, dear." Neville''s grandmother put on a happy look and patted Neville''s mother on the shoulder. Neville said calmly, "thank you, mom."


    His mother hobbled back to the nursing bed and began to mutter to herself. Neville looked around the crowd defiantly, as if afraid of their laughter, but Fanlin felt that there was nothing more ridiculous in his life.


    "We''re sorry, Longbottom..."


    "Well, we should go." Mrs. lombarton, putting on her long green gloves, sighed, "nice to meet you. Neville, put that sugar paper in the dustbin. She should have given you enough sugar paper to cover your bedroom


    But when they left, van Lin saw Neville put the gum wrapper in his pocket.


    Obviously, this is a precious thing for Neville, it''s not rubbish


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 919

    As a matter of fact, everyone is in a good mood these days. Although Neville''s parents have suffered for many days, Mr. Weasley''s daily improvement has greatly dissipated the sadness.


    As the holiday drew to an end, Harry became more and more unnatural, and the reason was that the order of the Phoenix decided.


    "Harry, honey," said Mrs. Weasley, putting her head into his and Ron''s bedroom where they were playing wizarding, and Hermione watched. Ginny and crook mountain are having a good time playing, and van Lin says there is something to discuss with Sirius.


    "Can you go down to the kitchen? The professor wants to say something to you Harry did not immediately remember what she said; one of his castles was violently attacked by one of Ron''s pawns, and he was agitating it excitedly.


    "Squash him - crush him. He''s just a pawn. You''re stupid. I''m sorry, Mrs. Weasley. What were you talking about


    "Professor Snape, my dear. In the kitchen, he wants to say something to you Harry''s mouth opened in disgust.


    He''s looking around Ron, Hermione and Ginny. They''re yawning at him. Hermione of crook mountain, who was not easily restrained in the first 15 minutes, happily hopped on the conference table, ran around in a hidden place, and howled louder than anyone else.


    "Snape?" Said Harry blankly.


    "Professor Snape, my dear," said Mrs. Weasley incredulously. "Now go on, hurry up. He said he couldn''t stay long."


    "What does he want to do to you?" Ron said he seemed to lose his strength after Mrs. Weasley walked out of the room.


    "You didn''t do anything, did you?"


    "No!" Harry said angrily, racking his brain for what he had done that made Snape chase the old house. Because he got a "t" in his last homework?


    After a minute or two, Van Gogh sat on the kitchen table in the opposite direction. Sirius and Snape are silent because they hate each other. A letter was opened on the table in front of Sirius.


    "Well," said Harry, to show his presence. His greasy face is surrounded by greasy black hair. "Sit down, Potter."


    "You know," Sirius said aloud, cocking his feet behind his chair and pointing to the ceiling, "if you weren''t sent here, Snape, I think I''d like it better. It''s my house, you know. "


    A terrible blush spread over Snape''s pale face. Harry sat in a chair next to Sirius, across the table, facing Snape.


    "BR," said Snape, "I''m familiar with his voice," but I''m a little bit smaller than black''s.


    "I''m here on Dumbledore''s orders," said Snape, on the contrary, becoming more and more quiet and irritable, "but stay by all means, black, and I know you like to feel. It''s very tricky. "


    "What is'' Inferential thinking '' Sirius said, slamming all four legs of the chair back to the ground.


    "But I''m sure you must feel - ah - frustrated because you can''t do something useful," snape put a clever pressure on him, "order the Phoenix."


    "Can''t do something useful?" Sirius was so angry that he said, "your eyes should be in the basement, soaking in the smelly water..."


    "So you think you can teach?" Snape said scornfully.


    When Snape was ready to take Harry away, his lips moved to show victory. "The headmaster has sent me to tell you, Potter, that he wants you to learn the mantra of cerebral closure."


    "What to learn?" Said Harry blankly.


    Snape''s sneer became more pronounced. "Brain sealing, Potter. The defense magic of the mind to defend the outside invasion. A fuzzy branch of magic, but a highly useful spell


    Harry''s heart began to twitch quickly. Defense against external invasion? But he''s not possessed. They''ve all decided that.


    "Why do I have to learn?" Harry blurted out.


    "Because the headmaster thought it was a good idea," snape said quietly. "You''re going to have a private class once a week, but you don''t tell anyone what you''re doing, at least not Umbridge. Do you know? "


    "Yes," said Harry. "Who will teach me? Fanlin


    Snape raised an eyebrow. "I," he said.


    Harry had a terrible feeling that his interior was melting. Snape''s extra lessons - what does he do in the world deserve this? He watched Sirius quickly for support.


    "Why didn''t Dumbledore teach Harry?" Sirius asked aggressively. "Why you?"


    "I think that''s because it''s not fun for principals to delegate with privilege," snape said tactfully. "I promise I didn''t ask for the job." He stood up. "I want you at six o''clock every Monday evening, Potter. My office. If someone asks about it, you say that you take a potion class. People who don''t see you in my class can deny that you need to do that. "He was ready to leave, his black travel cloak flying behind him.


    "Wait a minute," Sirius said, sitting upright in his chair. Snape turned back to them, laughing.


    "I''m really busy, black. Unlike you, I don''t have that much free time. "


    "I''m just going to focus," Sirius said, standing up. He was taller than Snape, Harry noticed, and Harry was sure he was clenching his fist in the pocket of his cape and holding the wand. "If I hear you''re punishing Harry with a brain block class, you''ll see."


    "How touching," snape scoffed. "But you must have noticed that Porter is very much like his father?"


    "Yes, I noticed," Sirius said haughtily.


    "Well, then, you''ll see that he''s so arrogant that criticism is a simple trial for him," snape said tactfully.


    Sirius angrily pushed his chair aside and strode around the table to Snape. As he went out, he pulled out his wand. Snape took out his own. They looked at each other, Sirius looked angry, Snape thought, his eyes fixed on the end of Sirius''s wand pointing toward his face.


    "Sirius!" Harry said out loud, but Sirius told him to leave him alone.


    "I''ve warned you, harpnose," Sirius said, his face looking at Snape''s foot. "I don''t care if Dumbledore innovates, I know better -"


    "Oh, but why don''t you tell him that?" Snape whispered. "Or are you afraid that he won''t listen to a useless man?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 920

    "Tell me, how are Lucius Malfoy these days? I hope he''s happy that his little dog is studying at Hogwarts, isn''t he? "


    "Speaking of dogs," snape said softly, "did you know Lucius Malfoy recognized you the last time you went out for a walk? Be smart, Blake, and let yourself be seen on a safe station platform. I''ll give you a cast iron window to leave your hiding place in the future, isn''t it? It should have been in, oh, I remember, Norway, with those bats? "


    Sirius raised his wand. "No!" Harry yelled, jumping over the table and trying to get in between them.


    "Sirius, no!" Fanlin yelled, knowing that two people together will have problems.


    "Do you call me a coward?" Yelled Sirius, trying to push Harry away, but Harry didn''t move.


    "Why, yes, I think I am," said Snape. "Harry - from - here - out - to - go!" Sirius roared wildly, pushing him aside with his other hand.


    "Get out of my way." With that, Snape pushed van Lin aside without hesitation. "I need to give this mad dog some guidance..."


    The kitchen door opened, and the whole Weasley family, together with Hermione, all came in, all looking very happy, walking with Mr. Weasley in a striped, oak covered nightgown.


    "Cured!" Weasley announced aloud in the kitchen. "Completely cured!"


    Then, like all Weasleys, he was stunned at the beginning, staring at the scene in front of them, and the action in the middle was stopped. Sirius and Snape looked at the door, while their wands pointed at each other''s faces. Van Lin and Harry stood in the middle, trying to stop them from attacking each other.


    "Merlin''s beard," Mr. Weasley sighed, his smile fading. "What are you doing here?"


    Sirius and Snape both put down their wands. Fanlin looked at one and looked at the other. Everyone looked down on the other side with a look of extreme contempt. They still couldn''t imagine the feeling of so many witnesses pouring in from the entrance.


    Snape put away his wand, turned across the kitchen and left without saying a word to Weasley.


    At the door, he looked back.


    "Six o''clock, Monday evening, Potter." So he left.


    Sirius glared behind him, his wand by his side.


    "What''s going on here?" Asked Mr. Weasley again.


    "Nothing, Arthur," Sirius said, panting as if he had just run a long distance. "It''s just a friendly chat between two old school friends." As it looked like a great effort, he was smiling.


    "So you are cured? That''s great news. It''s really great. "


    "Yes, isn''t it?" Said Mrs. Weasley, taking her husband to a chair. "The witch doctor Stephen finally used his magic to make an antidote against bat fangs"


    "and Arthur learned Muggle medicine, didn''t he, honey?" Mrs. Weasley added, looking a little unhappy.


    "Yes, Molly, dear," said Mr. Weasley meekly.


    "Glad to see you back, Mr. Weasley."


    The dinner was very happy, and the joy of Mr. Weasley''s return enveloped them.


    Harry could see that Sirius tried, but when his godfather didn''t pay attention to him, laughed at Fred and George''s jokes, or offered more food, his face returned to melancholy and contemplation.


    Harry has been separated by Mundungus and mad eye to celebrate Mr. Weasley.


    He wants to talk to Sirius and tell him to ignore Snape''s words. Snape is deliberately stimulating him. Others don''t think Sirius, who was left in the old house by Dumbledore, is a coward.


    But he had no chance to do so, and, looking at Sirius'' ugly face, Harry sometimes wondered if he had a chance to mention it.


    Instead, he whispered to Ron and Hermione about the fact that he had to attend Snape''s brain block class.


    "Dumbledore wants you to stop dreaming about Voldemort," Hermione said immediately.


    "Well, you won''t be sad to lose those dreams, will you?"


    "Extra class with Snape?" Said Ron, in a shocked tone. "I would rather have a nightmare!"


    The next day, they returned to Hogwarts in the Knight Bus, again escorted by Tonks and lupin, and the next morning, when Harry, Ron, van Lin and Hermione came down, they both had breakfast in the kitchen.


    When Harry opened the door, the adults talked in a low voice; they all looked flustered and quickly returned to silence.


    After a hasty breakfast, they all put on jackets and scarves to fight against the cold, gray January morning.It gave Harry an unpleasant feeling; he didn''t want to say goodbye to Sirius. He had a bad feeling about it; he didn''t know. The next time they see each other, he feels that he has an obligation to stop Sirius from doing something stupid - Harry is worried that Snape''s condemnation of his cowardice has deeply hurt Sirius, which may make him foolishly plan to travel outside the old house.


    As a matter of fact, this is not allowed. Sirius receives no less attention than ordinary people. As everyone knows, Sirius is definitely on Dumbledore''s side. Naturally, Sirius receives a lot of attention from the Ministry of magic.


    What''s worse, Sirius resigned from the Ministry of magic. With Fudge''s attitude, they will definitely target Sirius, which will make them feel fruitful.


    However, before Harry thought of what to say, Sirius had come to him and waved to him.


    "I hope you take this," Sirius said quietly, giving Harry a crudely wrapped package, probably a paperback. "What is that?" Harry asked.


    "Let me know one of the ways Snape makes you feel bad. No, don''t open it here!" Sirius said, looking warily at Mrs. Weasley, who was persuading the twins to wear hand-made gloves.


    "I don''t think Molly will agree - but I hope you use him when you need me, OK?"


    "Harry said," no matter what it''s in his jacket, he won''t put it in his pocket. It''s not going to be him, Harry, who brought Sirius out of safety, no matter how mean Snape is going to do to him in the upcoming brain sealing class.


    "Then let''s go," Sirius said, patting Harry on the shoulder and laughing horribly. Before Harry said anything else, they went to the second floor and stopped at the locked door, surrounded by Weasley.


    "Goodbye, Harry. Be careful," said Mrs. Weasley, hugging him.


    "Goodbye, Harry, and pay attention to those for me..." Said Mr. Weasley kindly, shaking his hand.


    "Yes - yes," said Harry, distracted; it was his last chance to tell Sirius to be careful; he turned his head, looked at his godfather''s face, opened his mouth and said, but before he could do that, Sirius said something short, hugged him with one hand, and said, "take care of yourself, Harry."


    At that moment, Harry found himself escaping into the cold winter air and coming down the steps with Tonks.


    "Take care of him for me, Fanlin." Sirius Star language focus on long said.


    "Yes." Fanlin said, "however, please pay more attention to..."


    Vaseline looked at Hermione who had just walked out of the door. "I mean, let kretcher stay in this house honestly. I think he should be hiding, but please don''t hurt him."


    "Clencher?" Sirius said in surprise.


    "Yes Fanlin nodded and left without saying much.


    The door of number twelve slammed behind them. They followed lupin down the front steps. When he got to the sidewalk, he went through the records and looked around. On either side of its extension, number 12 was rapidly shrinking and disappearing into view. In the blink of an eye, it was gone.


    "It''s a long time since I went back to school. I hope Umbridge will change." Fanlin pretended to be relaxed, but look at this posture, the day away from Hogwarts should not be too far away.


    "Come here, the sooner we get on the bus, the better," said Tonks, who saw her glance around the square, apparently a little nervous about Mr. Weasley.


    Lupin stretched out his right arm. Bang A burst of strong exhaust, the "triple Decker" bus appeared in the thin air ahead, barely avoiding hitting the nearest lamppost and jumping back to the road. A thin, pimples, eared young man with a kettle appeared in the fog, walked to the sidewalk and said, "welcome there --"


    "yes, yes, we know, thank you," Tonks said quickly. "


    up, up, in the car -" she pushed Harry up the steps and through the conductor, and someone was looking at him in glasses as he passed by.


    "Well - it''s a lot of --"


    "If you call his name, I''ll curse you until you forget it," Tonks muttered menacingly, and now Ginny and Hermione are separated.


    "I always wanted to have a longer vacation," Ron said, gloomily, adding Harry to the car and looking around.


    It was evening when van Lin made his last trip on the Knight Bus, with brass bedsteads on its three decks.


    Now, in the early hours of the morning, chairs are randomly arranged by the windows. When the bus stopped suddenly by the old house, the chairs by the window fell off. Some of the witches and witches still stood complaining, and some of their shopping bags slid to the side of the car: the unpleasant mixture of frog eggs, cockroaches and milk cake cream was poured out everywhere."It looks like we have to part," Tonks said easily, looking around the empty chair. "Fred, George and Ginny, if you''re in the back seats. Lupin can stay with you. "


    She, Harry, Ron, Vaseline, and Hermione stepped into the upper compartment, where there were two empty chairs in the front and two in the back.


    Stan, the conductor, enthusiastically followed Harry and Ron to the back of the car. Everyone turned their heads as Harry passed by, and when he sat down, he saw all the faces looking back to the front again.


    When van Lin and Hermione each handed Stan eleven copper natts, the bus set off again.


    As usual, the Knight Bus was shaking violently, which was definitely the old driver''s way of driving.


    It rumbled around the old house, leaving the sidewalk with a loud noise, and then, with another huge bang, he rushed again and again; Ron''s chair tipped to the right, and the pig fell in front of his lap, struggling to get out of his cage, chirping to the front of the car and landing on Hermione''s shoulder.


    Harry tried to avoid falling on the candlestick and looked out the window: the car was speeding along a motorway.


    "It''s just out of Birmingham," Stan said happily, answering Harry''s unspoken question as Ron struggled to get up from the floor.


    "You''re doing well, Harry? I read your name in the papers all summer, but that''s not good. I said to Ella, I said, when I saw him, he didn''t look like a fool, he just showed off, didn''t he? "


    He took their tickets and continued to look at him, puzzled at Harry.


    Obviously, Stan didn''t care how crazy some people were, no matter how famous they were in the newspaper, the Knight Bus rocked violently, overtaking a car.


    Looking in front of the bus, Harry saw van Lin holding Hermione carefully, while piggy was rocking happily on Hermione''s shoulder.


    Bang - as the knight bus drove from Birmingham''s motorway to a quiet country road with many dangerous bays, the chair fell back again.


    The hedgerows on both sides of the road backed back. From here, they came to the main street in the middle of a busy town, then drove to a road surrounded by mountains, and then to a road swept by the wind, with a huge bang every time.


    "I''ve changed my mind," Ron muttered, rising from the floor for the sixth time. "I''ll never ride on this thing again."


    "Listen, after this is the Hogwarts stop," Stan said aloud, waving to them.


    "A bossy woman in front of us got on the car, and he gave us a little tip to get in line. We let Mrs. Martha get out of the car first, although -" there was a disgusting noise from below, and a terrible noise came from it. "- she didn''t think she was the best."


    A few minutes later, the Knight Bus screeched to a pub outside, trying to keep it from crashing. They could hear Stan walking out of the bus with the unfortunate Mrs. Martha and, on the second floor, confidently complaining about the passengers behind them.


    The car started again and accelerated until - Bang - they were passing through the snow covered Hogsmeade. Harry caught a glimpse of the pig''s head bar just by the street, a terrible pig''s head sign creaking in the cold wind. Snowflakes were falling on the window in front of the car.


    Finally, they stopped at the gate of Hogwarts.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 921

    In fact, teaching Harry''s brain block is like a disgusting addition to Professor Snape''s Well, fun.


    Anyway, according to van Lin''s understanding of Professor Snape, Harry''s experience is more from Harry''s father, which is inevitable.


    This becomes quite contradictory.


    On the one hand, Harry himself represents a part of lily, and on the other hand


    Well, maybe Professor Snape is reluctant, and van Lin doesn''t think anyone can teach Harry brain block.


    Maybe until Harry is really strong one day, anyway, Voldemort''s Horcrux to resist Voldemort''s own will, this is simply a joke.


    Dumbledore has no way to guarantee, can play a role is nothing more than temporary blocking.


    But there is no guarantee that it will work.


    Anyway, it was definitely a nightmare for Harry.


    That evening, Harry was worried about the next day. However, two potions lessons the next morning did not ease his fear, as Snape was still as unpleasant as he had been.


    When members of the Defense Association approached him in the hallway during recess, he was even more depressed and asked hopefully if there was a meeting that night.


    "The next time you come, let you know it''s as usual," Harry said over and over, "but I can''t do that tonight. I have to go - um - Tutor potions."


    "You go to the potions Justin asked haughtily, forcing Harry to the end by the porch after dinner. "My God, you must be crazy. Snape seldom tutors people, does he?"


    Ron glared after Sally as he strode away in an irritating stride. "Am I going to make him miserable? I can still attack him from here. " He said, pulling out his wand and aiming it at Sally''s shoulder.


    "Oh, forget him..." Harry said gloomily, "that''s something everyone has to think about, isn''t it? It was really stupid of me - "


    " Hi, Harry, "said a voice behind him. He turned and found Qiu standing there.


    "Oh," said Harry, inexplicably, his heart beating. "Hi."


    "We''ll be in the library, Harry," said Hermione and vaseline firmly as they grabbed Logan out of the marble corridor.


    "Happy Christmas?" Qiu said.


    "Well, not bad," said Harry.


    "Mine is very pleasant." Qiu said that she was very embarrassed by this unreasonable conversation. "Well, I''m going to Hogsmeade again next month. Did you see the notice? "


    "What? Oh, no, I didn''t look at the bulletin board since I came back. "


    "Yes, it was on Valentine''s day."


    "OK," said Harry, wondering why Cho told him all this.


    "OK, I think you want..."


    "I mean, you have time," Qiu said eagerly.


    Harry looked at her blankly. He said, "I think you''d like to know the time of the next Defense Association meeting?"


    But Qiu did not answer.


    "I - um -" he said.


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter if it doesn''t," she said, looking distressed.


    "Don''t worry. I - I''ll see you a lot. " She walked away. Harry stood behind her, staring at her, his brain thinking wildly. And then something''s making a dull noise here.


    "Autumn! Hi autumn He ran after her, half way up the marble corridor.


    "Well - do you want to go to Hogsmeade with me on Valentine''s day?"


    "Oh, yes!" She said, blushing and looking at Harry with great joy.


    "Well, well, that''s settled." Harry swallowed his own saliva, which made him feel a little out of shape, but nothing could express Harry''s slightly uneasy heart more than this.


    In fact, after this event, no matter who he was, he felt that Harry''s day would not be wasted. For Harry, it should be a great joy.


    Harry found van Lin and Hermione in the library before class in the afternoon. However, before six o''clock that evening, the successful invitation to Qiu Zhang could not alleviate his terrible feeling. He walked step by step to Snape''s office.


    When he got there, he stopped at the door, hoping he was somewhere else. Then, taking a deep breath, he knocked on the door and walked in.


    There are more than 100 glass bottles in the shadowed room, which contain the juices of animals and plants of various colors. In one corner was a cupboard full of things that Snape had warned Harry - not for no reason - to rob. But Harry''s attention turned to the table, where there was a shallow, stone filled pool of words and symbols in the candlelight.Harry had seen it - it was in Dumbledore''s meditation basin. Just wondering what the thing was doing, Snape''s cold voice came out.


    "Close the door behind you, Potter." Harry did what he said. He felt like he was holding himself.


    But as he turned back to the room, Snape went into the light and quietly pointed to the chair on the other side of his desk. Harry sat down, and so did Snape. His cold black eyes were on Harry, and his face was discontented.


    "Well, Potter, you know why you''re here," he said. "The headmaster has asked me to teach you brain sealing. I just hope you''ll be more familiar with it than pharmaceutics, and forget what that guy Vaseline taught you. Although his brain sealing technique is good, he is not a qualified teacher


    Harry turned his lips to himself, disdaining Snape''s statement, but refuting it when he was alone was obviously not a wise decision.


    In fact, Vaseline taught him a lot of incantations, blasting incantations, eye disease mantras and so on. Many of them were directed by Vaseline, but in addition to cerebral block surgery.


    "OK," Harry said simply.


    "It''s not a regular course, Potter," said Snape, with a sinister blink. "But I''m still your teacher, so you should call me ''sir'' or ''Professor'' all the time."


    "Yes. Sir, "said Harry.


    Snape looked at him with his tiny eyes and said, "now the brain block. When I tell you in your dear godfather''s kitchen, magic blocks the branches of the mind against the invasion and influence of magic


    "But why does Professor Dumbledore think I need it, sir?" Said Harry, looking strangely at Snape''s glasses, waiting for his answer. Snape looked at him contemptuously for a moment. "Obviously you can get the answer, Potter? The dark Duke is very skilled at intruding into the mind -- "


    " what is that? Sir


    "It can read another person''s thoughts and feelings from his heart -"


    "can he read other people''s psychology?" Harry said quickly, confirming his worst fears.


    "You''re not smart, Potter," said Snape, his black eyes flashing.


    "You don''t know that. That''s a big drawback of not being a good potion maker Snape stopped for a moment, apparently pleased to embarrass Harry, but soon Snape lost that quality.


    This kind of expression is very numerical in Van Lin''s eyes, which probably means, you scum


    "Only Muggles can say" read the mind. ". The mind is not a book that can be opened at leisure. The mind is not fixed in the mind and can be known by all. The mind is a complex thing with many levels, Porter - or at least, most people''s minds are like this. " He gave a fake smile. "But that''s true. The soul snatching mantra can control a person''s mind and enter the mind of a victim to command him correctly. For example, the dark Duke always knows whether others are lying. Of course, it''s not all soul snatching mantras. What''s more commonly used and easy to use is to capture the mind and recite, which is the same principle as the soul snatching mantra. Only cerebral closure can close your mind and memory, and return unreal information without being detected. "


    No matter what Snape says, the four words in mind sounds like mind reading to Harry, and he doesn''t like it at all.


    "So he can know what we''re thinking? Sir


    "The dark Duke is far away, and the walls and floors of Hogwarts are protected by some ancient incantation and magic, and the people who live in it are safe," snape said. "In magic, there is the concept of time and space, Potter. Eye contact is needed to capture the mind. "


    "Well, then, why do I have to learn brain sealing?"


    Snape looked at Harry as if he were looking at a troll. He pointed a long, thin finger at Harry.


    "Common sense doesn''t seem to apply to you, Potter. The ability to kill your curse to declare failure seems to indicate that you are related to the dark Duke. Sometimes, evidence suggests that when your mind is very relaxed - such as sleeping - you share the thoughts and emotions of the dark Duke. The headmaster felt that it was very wrong. He wanted me to teach you how to close your mind to the dark Duke. "


    Harry''s heart twitched again quickly. He didn''t know that.


    "But why does Professor Dumbledore want to stop him?" He asked suddenly. "I don''t like it, but it''s very useful, isn''t it? I mean, I can see someone attacking Mr. Weasley, and if I can''t, Professor Dumbledore can''t save him, can he? Sir


    Snape looked at Harry for a moment, still gagging his mouth. When he said it again, his voice slowed down as if every word weighed a thousand pounds.


    "It seems that before this, the dark Duke did not realize the relationship between you and him. By now, you seem to have experienced his feelings and share his thoughts without any special effort. But before Christmas, your short dream -- ""Is it about the attack, or about Mr. Weasley?"


    "Br >" just as the Duke of the dark said to me, "the third shock of my thought is not from the perspective of the Duke of the dark."


    "I think I just told you not to interrupt me, Potter?" But Harry didn''t mind Snape being angry, and at last he seemed to be at the end of the matter; so he went to the chair and didn''t understand that. He sat on the edge of the chair, nervous but poised.


    "If I''m sharing Voldemort''s thoughts, why was it the third person perspective before that?"


    "Don''t say the name of the dark Duke!" Snape patted the table. A terrible silence.


    They looked at each other through the dark shadows.


    "Dumbledore said his name," Harry said quietly.


    "Dumbledore is a very powerful wizard," snape muttered to himself. "He has enough security to say his name. But we are not. "


    Obviously unhappy, he rubbed where the Duke of darkness had burned his left arm.


    "I just want to know," Harry said again, politely pushing his voice back. "Why --"


    "it was because the dark Duke was in a special period that you were observing as a third party," snarled Snape. "But this time, you''re in his head. He''s aware of you. Otherwise, who''s the third party? "


    "So fu - he - knows where I am?"


    "I think so." Said Snape coldly.


    "How do you know?" Harry said eagerly, "that''s just Professor Dumbledore''s guess, or --"


    "I told you," said Snape, sitting hard in his chair, his eyes narrowed, "call me" sir. "


    "Yes, sir," Harry said impatiently, "but how do you know -"


    "we can know very clearly," snape whispered. "The point is that the dark Duke is now until you can understand his thoughts and feelings. He is also ready to change that. That is to say, he can also understand your thoughts and Thoughts -- "


    " so he can try to drive me to do something? " Harry asked, "sir?" He made up the sentence hastily.


    "Maybe," said Snape, coldly ignoring. "Let''s go back to brain sealing." Snape pulls his wand out of his pocket and Lee sits nervously in his chair, but Snape just raises the wand and points it at the root of his hair. When he put it away, something like silver ran away, widened like a string around the temple, and when he moved the wand to the meditation basin, it broke again. It spins silvery white, neither like gas nor liquid.


    Two times later, Snape pointed his wand at the temple, then put the silver object into the stone pool. Then, without explaining what he had done, he carefully picked up the meditation basin, took him out of the bookshelf, grabbed his wand, and turned to face Harry.


    "Stand up and take out your wand, Potter." Harry stood up and was very upset. They stood on either side of the table, looking at each other.


    "You can use your wand to try to disarm me, or protect yourself in whatever way you want," snape said.


    "What are you going to do?" Harry asked, looking nervously at Snape''s wand.


    "I''ll try to break into your heart," snape said softly. "I want to see how well you resist. I''ve told you to be ready to resist obsessive spells. You will find that you need a force similar to this. Take care of yourself. Now, take care of yourself Before Harry was ready, Snape began to attack, even before he began to summon some resistance.


    The office suddenly disappeared in front of his eyes; one picture after another passed through his mind as if he had lost his sight like a glittering film. When he was five years old, watching Dudley ride a new red bicycle, he was very jealous. When he was nine years old, he and Rita, a bulldog, went up the tree, and the dudleys were laughing on the lawn below. He sat under the division hat, which told him he could do well in Slytherin. Hermione was lying in the hospital, her face covered in her thin black hair. A hundred Dementors surrounded him by the Black Lake. Qiu leans against him under the mistletoe.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 922

    Fanlin needed to make a more detailed plan than Harry had done.


    As a matter of fact, so far, the thread of Trevor''s line has been completely broken, and the family badge that Trevor gave to van Lin has completely faded.


    Looks like something happened to the old bat, or did Voldemort take over the whole vampire family?


    It has to be admitted that this is a very possible thing. So far, Voldemort has never failed in this kind of thing, such as giant, werewolf and even Dementors who return to Voldemort''s arms


    These were easy things for Tom, and Fanlin had never doubted Voldemort''s ability to bewitch people.


    A good example is that when Voldemort was not completely dehumanized, he was good enough to be loved by all the professors.


    This is different from van Lim. Van Lin himself is just what you think of me. I don''t care about my attitude. Voldemort is more perfect. Besides, Voldemort has pulled up the first Death Eater under Dumbledore''s eyes.


    In terms of combat effectiveness, it is not something like D.A. that can make up for it. In other words, at present, there is no comparison between D.A. and death eaters. Although there is no guarantee in the future, greenhouse flowers


    Now Fanlin is more concerned about death.


    More than once, Trevor has expressed the relationship between his family and the God of death. It can be said that Voldemort must have obtained something.


    It''s like a balance sheet, and the fragile balance between Dumbledore and Voldemort has been lost.


    The plan was disrupted and Harry grew up beyond his imagination. Buffalo admitted that ordinary people did not do it and subdued Harry in a short time.


    And Horcruxes


    Well, Voldemort will surely find something, maybe a weapon, or a new help


    Vampires?


    There''s more than a cool sense of vision to see Trevor''s posture. But Trevor has more than once expressed a message about death.


    What''s worse, in Van Lin''s hand, except for a chain which can limit the power, there is no clue about what is used to make a fatal blow


    Compared with van Lin''s troubles, Harry is also very difficult at this time. After all, it is not a pleasant thing to be forced to search the brain when he is conscious.


    ¡­¡­


    "No," there was a voice in Harry''s head. When he remembered that Chou was close to him, "you can''t look at that, you can''t look at that, it''s my private business -"


    Harry felt a sharp pain in his knee. Snape''s office came back into view, and he found that he had fallen to the ground; his knees had a close contact with the hard stone.


    He looked at Snape, who put down his wand and rubbed his wrist. There was a terrible scar, like a burnt mark.


    "Do you mean that you have been subjected to a fierce magic?" Snape asked coldly.


    "No," Harry complained, rising from the floor.


    "I don''t think so," said Snape, stepping in and looking at him. "You let me go too far. You have lost control of yourself. "


    "Do you know everything I see?" Harry asked, not sure if he would like to hear the answer.


    "It flashed in front of me," snape said, his lips curling. "Who does that dog belong to?"


    "My Aunt Maggie," Harry murmured, a little unresponsive.


    Snape put on his hat. "Well, your first attempt was terrible," said Snape, lifting his wand again. "You finally stopped me. It seems that what he taught you was useful, but you wasted a lot of time and energy. You have to concentrate and beat me back with your mind, without using your wand


    "I''m trying," Harry said angrily, "but you don''t tell me what to do!"


    "Be polite, Potter," snape said insidiously. "Now, I want you to close your eyes."


    Harry gave him a disgusting look and did what he said. He didn''t like to stand there with his eyes closed and hold a wand while Snape was looking at him.


    "Clear your mind, Potter," snape said coldly, "and let all emotions disappear."


    But Harry was so angry that Snape was pouring poison into his heart. Let trouble go? It''s not as easy as separating his feet.


    "You''re not doing it, Potter. You need to train more than you do now. Now, pay attention


    Harry tried to empty his mind, trying not to think, or remember, or feel. "Let''s do it again. Count three times, one - two - three - capture the mind


    A huge black dragon appeared in front of him. His parents waved to him in a magic mirror. Ginny lay on the ground and watched him with black eyes."No Harry fell to his knees again. He covered his face with his hands, and his brain was in sharp pain, as if someone were trying to get it out of the skull cavity.


    "Get up!" Snape said sharply, "get up, you''re not trying, you''re not trying, you''re allowing me to read your fears and learn to fight me!"


    Harry stood up again, his heart in great fear, like seeing Voldemort resurrected in the cemetery.


    Snape looked paler and more angry than usual, though not as angry as Harry had been.


    "I''m working hard," he said, gritting his teeth.


    "I told you to clear your mind! I thought you would remember something


    "Yes? Well, I find it hard to do this at the moment, "Harry yelled.


    "Then you will find yourself easily prey to the dark Duke!" Said Snape savagely. "Those who cling to their emotions, those who can''t control their emotions, those who are trapped in sad memories and are provoked by others are all fools and weak! In other words - they have no power against others! He can break into your heart effortlessly, Potter


    "I''m not a weak man," Harry whispered, his uncontrollable anger making him want to attack Snape now.


    "Prove it! Defeat yourself Snape called out, "control your anger, train your mind! Let''s try again! get ready! Take the mind and read it


    He saw Uncle Vernon seal the mailbox. A hundred Dementors floated across the lake and surrounded it. He and Mr. Weasley walked down a windowless path. Harry tried to get through it, but Mr. Weasley pulled him to the left and down a stone step.


    "I know! I know! " He fell on the floor of Snape''s office for the fourth time. His scar was painfully painful, but the voice from his mouth barely pretended to be happy. He stood up again and found that Snape was watching him, and his wand had been raised. At this point, it seemed as if Snape had successfully cast the spell before Harry tried to fight.


    "And then what happened, Potter?" He asked, staring at Harry closely.


    "I see - I remember," Harry gasped. "I just got it."


    "Understand what?" Snape said sharply. Harry didn''t come back immediately. He wiped his forehead and thought about the moment when he was blind. He dreamt of a windowless corridor in front of a door that had been locked for months. He did not leave and found that it was a real place. Now, he recalled, he knew that the corridor he had dreamt of was the one he and Mr. Weasley ran through on August 12th to the Ministry of magic''s courtroom, which led him to the secret service, and he dreamed that Voldemort had caused people to attack Mr. Weasley at night.


    He looked up at Snape. "What''s wrong with the mystery department?"


    "What do you say?" Snape said in a voice without emotional fluctuations.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 923

    "I said, what''s in the mystery department, sir?" Said Harry.


    "Why," snape said slowly, "do you want to ask this?"


    "Because," said Harry, taking a step forward and looking closely at Snape''s face, "that corridor, which I just saw - I''ve been dreaming about for months - I know it - and it leads me to the mystery department. And I think Voldemort wants to start from - "


    " I''ve told you not to say the name of the dark Duke! "


    They looked at each other. Harry''s scar hurt again, but he didn''t mind. Snape looked excited; but when he spoke again, his tone was cold and indifferent. "There are a lot of things in the mystery department, Porter, a few that you may know, but nothing will involve you. Don''t I know? "


    "Yes," said Harry, still rubbing his scar, more and more painful.


    "I hope you''ll be back here at the same time on Tuesday, and we''ll continue to study." "Oh," said Harry. He rushed out of Snape''s office desperate to find van Lin and Hermione.


    "You need to clear your mood, empty him, make him blank and calm before you go to bed every day, do you know?"


    "Yes," said Harry, hardly listening.


    "And I warn you, Potter. I already know if you don''t practice -- "


    " OK, "Harry muttered to himself. He grabbed his schoolbag, put it on his shoulder, and rushed to the office door. When he opened it, he took a look at Snape, who was carefully putting his thoughts into his meditation basin with his wand.


    Harry left without saying a word and closed the door carefully behind him. His scar was still burning. Harry found van Lin and Hermione in the library. They were doing a lot of homework recently assigned by Umbridge.


    This is almost the most homework van Lin has done in 15 years. Most importantly, it is useless, but they have to waste part of their time on it. Van Lin has been thinking about whether to find Rita to get a recording pen, so that he can be liberated from heavy homework, and it is better to give Hermione one one.


    And other students are doing the same job, the worst defense against the dark arts assignment in 15 years.


    Sitting in the light, nose close to the book, quill writing excitedly, the sky outside the window slowly darkened. There was only the sound of Mrs. pince''s shoes as she inspected the aisle, her neck lowered to breathe, and she stroked a beloved book.


    It made Harry feel terrible; his scar still hurt and he felt like he was going crazy. As he sat opposite van Lin and Hermione, he saw his shadow in the opposite window; he was so pale that his scars looked clearer than usual.


    "How did it go?" Hermione whispered, then looked at Harry with concern. "Are you all right, Harry?"


    "Yes, well, I don''t know," said Harry impatiently, convulsed by the painful scar. "Listen, I understand something."


    So he told them what he had seen and inferred.


    "So, are you saying," whispered Fanling, after Mrs. pince''s passing, "that weapon - the thing after the mysterious man - is in the Ministry of magic?"


    "In the mystery department, it must be," Harry whispered. "When Ron''s father took me to the courtroom, I saw the door, and I''m sure Mrs. Weasley was there when she was attacked."


    Hermione let out a long, slow sigh. "Of course," she took a breath.


    "Of course what?" Said Harry, a little impatient.


    "Harry, think about it carefully. Someone tried to pass through a door in the Ministry of magic. It must be the same door. There are too many coincidences in it."


    The two men looked at Van Lin.


    "So you should learn to judge." Van Lin said helplessly, "this should be what Voldemort wanted, and more about you, I don''t know. They avoided me, just to prevent such a situation."


    "So, what is the secret department used to store?"


    "I know they call the people who work in it ''unspeakable''," said Fanlin, frowning. "Because it seems that no one really knows what they are doing - but, what can be known, all the unexplained things can be found there. For example, the time converter, I guess, should be hidden in the original appearance. Otherwise, do you think that at the current level of the Ministry of magic, you can master the means of time conversion? It''s hard to trace the source. "


    "So Voldemort''s target..." Said Hermione.


    "No, not yet." "Harry, if you find anything, you have to tell me, but before you do, you have to learn to judge whether it''s true or not, which is something I''ve always worried about."


    "What are you worried about?"


    "You can see what Voldemort sees, and naturally, he can show you something he wants you to see You know what I mean... ""Yes, but we''re not talking about the mystery Department..."


    "There may be top secrets from the Ministry of magic, I think. Harry, are you sure you''re perfectly normal? I mean, the secrets of the Ministry of magic can''t be revealed to the public. It''s useless for us to guess here. So, are you sure... "


    Because Harry''s hands were over his forehead, and it looked very hot there.


    "Yes, all right." He said, putting down his shaking hand.


    "I have a feeling that I really don''t like cerebral closure."


    "I think that if someone''s mind is invaded again and again, he will feel a little uneasy," said Hermione pitifully. "You should have a good study with van Lin at that time..."


    "I learned it, but it didn''t work..." Harry shrugged her shoulders helplessly. Hermione looked at Van Lin, and when she got a positive answer, she put on a look of pity.


    "Well, let''s not talk about the Ministry of magic or anything. Let''s go back to the common room. We''ll be more comfortable there."


    "And, of course, there''s a piece of bad news for you." "If you don''t want Umbridge to get into trouble, you''d better get rid of it, or you''ll miss Professor Snape''s private tutoring course. It''s not a wise choice. You''ll face two people at the same time."


    At the thought of Snape''s cold face and Umbridge''s fake smile, Fanlin felt sad for Harry. At the same time, he was lucky to have Harry attract attention, so it was very good for him to paddle quietly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 924

    In fact, the common room was always full of excited shouts and laughter; Fred and George were demonstrating the latest product of Weasley''s joke workshop.


    "Headless hat!" As Fred looked at the other students in a pink feathered hat, George exclaimed, "now, two nickels each, look at Fred!"


    Fred put his hat on his head and looked very happy. A second later, he looked rather silly. His hat and head had disappeared.


    Some girls screamed, but others laughed and growled.


    "Finish it again!" Cried George, and Fred''s hand fumbled in the thin air over his shoulder, and when Fred''s hand took the hat off, his head appeared.


    "How did those hats come about?" Said Hermione, distracted from the homework and looked closely at Fred and George.


    "I mean, obviously, it''s some kind of vanishing spell, but it''s been cleverly and extensively extended to other magical objects that I don''t think will last long." Vaseline took a look and said, "or the fixed phantom mantra, I prefer the latter, which is safer."


    Harry didn''t answer. He felt that he was ill, and he looked a little depressed.


    If you are allowed to face such heavy homework alone and your friends are doing something else, I believe that no matter who it is, the mood is not beautiful.


    "I have to do this tomorrow," Harry muttered, putting in the book he had just taken out of his schoolbag.


    "OK, put it in your homework plan!" Hermione said encouragingly, "so you don''t forget it!"


    As Harry and Ron reached into their schoolbag, they exchanged eyes, took out a plan, and tentatively opened it.


    "Don''t leave that too late, you big fool!"


    ¡­¡­


    Well, it doesn''t seem like Hermione''s style, but stupid


    "Is that what you wrote?" Asked Ron with a strange cry.


    "It''s very impressive, isn''t it? It''s a good reminder that... " Hermione said with indifference.


    Whether they want to or not, the words are there. Van Lin finds Hermione getting stronger and stronger, and seems to have mastered the means to subdue the three.


    When Harry scribbled down Umbridge''s homework, it was like taking the book as Umbridge and crossing it with the tip of his pen Hermione looked at him dutifully.


    "When I finished, Harry said," I put it in my homework bag when I had a chance.


    Harry crossed the common room, dodged George, the man who tried to put a "headless hat" on him, through the quiet, cool stone stairs to the boys'' dormitory.


    Once again, he felt sick, just as he had a vision of snakes at night, but he thought that he would be able to lie down and sleep for a long time, and then he would become normal.


    Harry opened the door of the dormitory and stepped in. His head hurt so much that he thought someone must have put the blade on top of his head. He didn''t know where he was, standing or lying, and he didn''t even know his own name. Crazy laughter was ringing in his ears, and he was happier than he had been for a long time. Cheer, joy, victory. An exciting thing happened.


    "Harry? Harry Someone hit him around his face, and his silly laughter was often interrupted by painful cries. Joy was pouring out of him in large quantities, while the laughter continued. He opened his eyes, and as he did so, he clearly understood that the savage laughter was coming from his own mouth.


    At that moment he understood that it was fading away; Harry lay panting on the floor, staring at the ceiling, the scar on his forehead beating violently. Van Lin was bending down to look at him, one hand on Harry''s shoulder.


    "What happened?" Asked Fanlin.


    "I I don''t know. " Out of breath, Harry stood up again.


    "He''s really happy, really happy."


    "Do you mean Voldemort?" Fanlin asked, in his impression, the word "happy" happened in Voldemort''s body, nothing more than to make him feel that kind of abnormal pleasure.


    What can''t be doubted is that, apart from blood, power can bring pleasure to Voldemort by emptying all the superfluous emotions.


    "What''s the situation?" Asked Fanlin.


    "I don''t know. He''s laughing anyway..." Harry shook his head. "A lot of people, they''re at a party, maybe..."


    "Something good has happened," Harry muttered, shaking, looking as terrible as when he saw Mr. Weasley attacked. "Some of the things he wanted, it seems that he has done it. Cheer Victory... "


    When they had just returned to Gryffindor''s dressing room, Harry said these words, which came out of Harry''s mouth like a stranger, but he knew it was true.He breathed deeply, hoping not to vomit next to Vaseline. He was glad that no one else had found out this time.


    "I was going to come over and examine you," whispered Vaseline, helping Harry get up. "After Professor Snape looks at your mind, your defense ability will be very low. At this time, I think we need to do something else. I think the long run may help you, won''t it?"


    Van Lin tried to ask, but the boy in front of him obviously had no interest in running at night. When he helped Harry to bed, van Lin looked at Harry sympathetically. Harry nodded in disbelief and lay on the pillow.


    That night, Harry often fell to the ground and felt pain. Harry''s scar was still in sharp pain, as can be seen from Harry''s twisting back and forth.


    It doesn''t seem that brain sealing will help Harry resist Voldemort''s first attack on the mind, and van Lin believes that this will happen in every conscious link.


    When Harry was young, Voldemort''s soul fragment was accompanied by Harry''s body. It is very likely that even Harry himself could not distinguish the things that belonged to him and those belonged to Voldemort.


    However, judging from Harry''s performance, the training of brain sealing will also bring more information to them, and exhaustion will make their mental defense relax. Just like today, without any warning, Harry is still awake, but he feels Voldemort''s situation.


    So What made Voldemort so happy in fourteen years?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 925

    The next day, van Lin''s question was answered.


    When Hermione opened the prophet''s daily, she had just looked at the front page for a moment, then she screamed so that all the people next to her turned to look at her.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked Fanling and Harry in unison.


    In response, Hermione unfolded the newspaper on the table in front of her and pointed to the front page full of ten black-and-white photos, nine of which were witches and the tenth was a witch.


    Some mocked in silence, others tapped on the edge of the picture, looking very arrogant. Each photograph is marked with the name and the crime the person committed before he was sent to Azkaban.


    "Antonin Dolohov," said Harry, with a long, pale, twisted face, looking at them all in derision. "Brutally killed Gideon and Fabian privet."


    "Algernon Lockwood," a pockmarked, greasy haired man leaning lazily against the edge of the photograph, "revealed the secrets of the Ministry of magic to the mysterious man."


    But Harry''s eyes turned to the witch. When he saw the page, her face jumped out.


    The picture shows her with long black hair and looks messy, not as thick and shiny as he used to see. She gazed at them behind her eyelids, and her thin mouth was tinged with an arrogant and contemptuous smile. Like Sirius, her face had traces of her good old face, but something - perhaps Azkaban - took away most of her beauty.


    "Bellatrix Restron, who tortured and led to the insanity of frank and Alice Longbottom." Hermione nudged Vaseline with her elbow and pointed to the headline at the top of the photo. Several people just looked at Bellatrix and ignored it.


    "Azkaban''s massive prison break"


    "the Ministry of magic is worried that Blake is summoning the old Death Eaters"


    "black?" Harry said out loud, "no -"


    "Shhh -" Hermione tried to stop him, "don''t be so loud, just watch it!"


    "Late last night, the Ministry of magic announced that there had been a massive prison break in Azkaban. The Minister of magic, Cornell fudge, told reporters that ten highly guarded prisoners had fled earlier last night and had informed the Muggle prime minister that they were extremely dangerous. "Unfortunately, we found ourselves in the same situation as Sirius Black escaped two and a half years ago." Fudge said last night, "we think there''s a connection between the two escapes. Such a large-scale escape means that someone is waiting outside, and we must remember that Sirius Black, the first JailBreaker of all time, will reasonably help those people follow his example. We think these people, including Blake''s cousin, Bellatrix. Strong, probably, has gathered around black, the leader. But we will do our best to round up these criminals and hope that the magicians will remain vigilant. Don''t go near any criminal. "


    "You see, Harry," said Ron fearfully, "so he was so happy last night."


    "I can''t believe it," Harry said angrily, "that fudge accused Sirius of leading the escape?"


    "What else can he have?" Vanillin said angrily, "he can''t say, ''I''m sorry, everybody, Dumbledore warned me that this might happen. Azkaban''s guards have turned to Voldemort? It''s impossible. It''s impossible for fudge to admit it. "


    "And now Voldemort''s worst followers have escaped." I mean, he didn''t spend six months telling everyone that we''ve been lying? " Hermione added that she opened the newspaper to read it, while Harry began to look around.


    He didn''t understand why his classmates were not afraid, or at least discussed the terrible news on the front page, but only a few people read newspapers every day like Hermione. They were all talking about homework and Quidditch, and all sorts of other things, and just outside the wall, ten death eaters were ordained by Voldemort.


    He glanced at the teacher''s desk. It''s totally different there: Dumbledore is talking to Professor McGonagall deeply, and he looks dignified. Professor sprout leaned the newspaper against a bottle of ketchup so attentively that he didn''t notice the yolk dripping from the still spoon on his leg.


    Meanwhile, at the end of the table, Professor Umbridge was eating a bowl of porridge. For a moment, her drooping toad eyes did not scan the hall for misbehaving students. She swallowed with a straight face, and from time to time she looked maliciously at Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall, who were engaged in conversation across the table.


    "Oh, my -" said Hermione strangely, still looking at the newspaper.


    "What''s the matter?" Harry asked quickly. He felt nervous.


    "It''s terrible," said Hermione, looking trembling. She folded the reverse pages of the ten death eaters and put them on the table.


    "Tragic death of ministry staff last night, Broderick bird, a staff member of the Ministry of magic, was found dead in his hospital bed last night, strangled by a potted plant. The hospital has promised a full investigation. At that time, the medical staff had arrived at the scene, but could not save bird. The victim was admitted to the hospital a few weeks ago due to work-related injuries. Medical man Miriam. Straw, the head of the bird ward ward, was suspended yesterday with pay and declined to comment. But a hospital spokesman said in a statement: "St. Mungo''s Hospital deeply regrets Byrd''s death, and his health has been steadily restored before this tragic incident. We had strict rules on the decorations in the ward, but Strout, the healer, was busy with Christmas and ignored the danger of the plant by Byrd''s bed. As Byrd''s speech and behavior abilities were recovering, Strout encouraged him to take care of the plant himself. He did not realize that it was not an innocent flying flower, but a section cut from the devil''s trap. When bird, who was gradually recovering, touched it, he was mercilessly strangled to death. " St. Mungo''s hospital still can''t explain why the plant appeared in the ward, and is now asking all the witches who know it to provide clues. ""Bird," said Ron, "bird, I think I heard that."


    "We''ve met him," Hermione whispered. "In San Mongo, remember? He was just opposite Alice, lying there staring at the ceiling. We saw the devil''s trap when it came, and she - the healer - said it was a Christmas present


    Harry went back to the report. A feeling of fear surged up the throat like bile.


    "Why don''t we recognize the devil''s trap? We''ve seen it. We could have prevented it. "


    "Who would have thought that the devil''s trap would appear in the ward as a potted plant?" Ron said sharply, "it''s not our fault. It''s the person who sent it! They are all idiots. Why don''t they check when they buy things? "


    "It''s not a matter of inspection. It''s premeditated. Byrd must have seen something, but it wasn''t cleared at that time. In gaining more followers, Voldemort had more hands to wipe out the hidden dangers that might provide information."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 926

    "Oh, it''s not your fault, van Lin," said Hermione, trembling. "I don''t think anyone would put the devil''s trap in a pot and not know that it would kill people. This - this is a murder, a smart murder. If the plant was sent anonymously, how can we find out who did it? "


    Harry didn''t think about the devil''s trap. He remembered that on the day he went to the Ministry of magic to attend the hearing, when he took the elevator to the ninth floor, he came in from the atrium of a man with a vegetable face.


    "Oh, damn Bird? What does he do? " Van Lin thought about the possible contact with Voldemort, but he had no idea.


    "I''ve met bird," Harry said slowly, "in the Ministry of magic, I''m with Mr. Weasley."


    Ron opened his mouth wide. "Yes, I remember. I heard Dad talk about him at home! He''s indescribable - he works in the Department of mysteries! "


    They looked at each other, then Fanlin pulled the paper back to him, closed it, looked at the picture of the ten death eaters on the front page for a moment, and then stood up.


    "Where are you going?" Ron asked in surprise.


    "Communication, we can''t just sit here." "Do what you can," Van Lin said


    "Then I.."


    "Harry, you have to practice brain sealing, which is very important Oh... " Van Lim felt a little bad. He couldn''t understand what made Voldemort so urgent.


    A prophecy ball?


    Except for some meaningless nonsense, the prophecy ball is not important at all. It seems that Voldemort is not qualified to commit danger or even kill his mouth.


    Well, in addition to the prophecy ball, there must be something else Voldemort wants in the mystery department.


    "Wait for me..." Hermione called and ran after her.


    "I just hate both of them," Ron complained, as he and Harry slowly walked out of the hall. "Tell us what they are going to do, even once, will they die? It only takes ten seconds. "


    "But in fact, he has said enough, I have never seen Hi, Hagrid


    Hagrid was standing at the door of the hall, waiting for a group of Ravenclaw''s students to pass by. He still has a lot of injuries, just like he came back from the giant that day. There is a new cut on the right side of his nose.


    "Are you all right, you two?" He exclaimed, trying to squeeze a smile, but the result was a painful twist.


    "How are you, Hagrid?" Harry asked, following him along with Ravenclaw''s students.


    "Well, well," Hagrid said in a weak, false tone; he waved to Professor Victor as he passed by, pretending not to look at the frightened expression of the latter. "Just, busy, you know, the usual things - preparing for class - the monsters are going to lose their tails, and I have to be investigated," he muttered.


    "Are you under investigation?" Ron said aloud, and the students who passed by looked at him curiously.


    "I''m sorry - I mean - you''re under investigation?" He said in a low voice.


    "Yes," Hagrid said. "It''s not like I thought, to tell you the truth. But you don''t have to worry, though it''s not going very well, you know, anyway, "he sighed deeply," maybe I should put more chili powder, maybe next time the genie''s tail will fall off. See you later, Harry, Ron. "


    He stepped down the stone steps and walked from the muddy playground. Harry looked at him, not knowing how much bad news he could bear.


    ¡­¡­


    Different from Harry, van Lin and Hermione soon arrived at the owl room. He had to write to Sirius and find out what was hidden in the Ministry of magic through the order of the Phoenix.


    That prophecy ball is of no use at all. It comes from Sybil


    "What do you say?"


    "I said it was a ball, a prophecy about Harry and Voldemort, but in fact, it was useless at all. Don''t tell Harry, Hermione, Voldemort wants to get him now, but I don''t think Voldemort will go to the Ministry of magic himself because of a prophecy ball, or he has any premeditation..."


    "I have to get more information. We need to know what he wants to do. It''s passive..."


    "But, but we are here..."


    "We can remind them..." Said Fanlin, tying the letter to the owl''s leg.


    "So, the order of the Phoenix is actually using Harry?" Hermione thought for a moment and said.


    "No, it just helps." Van leen was relieved to see the owl disappear into the night sky. Umbridge didn''t pick out the trouble, which made him feel better.


    "No matter what, there must be a duel between Harry and Voldemort, and the role of Dumbledore and the order of the Phoenix is to delay and delay Voldemort''s actions as much as possible to buy enough time for Harry. Voldemort can''t give up Harry. Before that, everyone is trying to weaken him, just like in the giant tribe, where people from both sides contact at the same time...""No, weaken him..." Van Lin lowered his head, some not sure.


    "What''s the matter?" Hermione asked with concern.


    "It''s just some things that I think of. There are many ways to weaken them, but we don''t have to be so passive..." Van Lin said, "wait a minute, and see what Sirius is sending back, if necessary..."


    ¡­¡­


    In fact, they didn''t stay long before they returned to the classroom.


    When Harry and Ron told them about Hagrid''s recent situation, Fanling returned to his usual calm, and even discussed with Harry when to visit Hagrid, but Hermione always looked at Harry strangely.


    But when Harry asked something, Hermione always said it was OK.


    This makes Harry feel a little strange, but the next lesson is enough boring.


    Umbridge''s defense against the dark arts class, which has become the most unpopular course since Hogwarts was founded.


    Do you think class is boring?


    Umbridge''s class will only be ten times more boring than you think.


    There is no sound. To be exact, except for the sliding of the pen tip, even the breath sound should be reduced by several decibels.


    It''s easy to feel sleepy, but this is a magic class, only one person holding a magic wand


    Anyway, how about giving you a chill when you are sleepy? Ron feels very uncomfortable. He has enjoyed this treatment more than once. Umbridge''s classroom is just torture.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 927

    In the next few days, Hagrid''s investigation spread through the school.


    To Harry''s indignation, few people expressed uneasiness about the incident. In fact, some people, especially Malfoy, seemed extremely happy about it.


    Harry, Ron, vaseline and Hermione seem to be the only people who know and care about the Ministry of Magic who died at St. Mungo hospital.


    Now there''s only one topic in the hallway: Ten runaway death eaters, whose stories have been spread throughout the school by newspaper readers. There are rumors that some of them have settled down in Hogsmeade village, hiding in screaming shacks, and are preparing to attack Hogwarts, as Sirius Black once did.


    I have to admit that the Ministry of magic once again discredited Sirius, escaped from prison, cheated wiesengamo, made people take the blame and helped the Death Eaters escape from prison


    It just blew Harry''s lungs.


    The students from the magical family were as frightened as Voldemort when they heard the names of the death eaters. The crimes committed by those people during Voldemort''s reign of terror are legendary.


    Some of the students at Hogwarts have connections with the victims and are now being pointed at when walking down the hallway: Susan. Burns, her uncle, aunt and cousin, all dead at the hands of one of the death eaters, said miserably to Harry while she was in the biology of Professor spatholow, saying that now she knew how Harry felt: "I don''t know how you can stand it - it''s terrible!"


    She said frankly, adding too much dragon dung to her saplings, so that she wriggled with them and made a painful squeak.


    Indeed, these days Harry was again the target of murmuring and pointing in the hallway, but he found that the voices seemed slightly different.


    It sounds like curiosity rather than hostility. Once or twice, he even overheard some conversations and expressed dissatisfaction with the way and the reason why the ten Death Eaters escaped prison in the prophet''s daily.


    In their confusion and fear, these doubts seem to be explained in another way: that is what Harry and Dumbledore have been insisting on for the past year.


    It''s not just students'' attitudes that have changed. Two or three teachers began to talk in the corridor in a low voice and nervously. When they saw the students coming, they stopped talking.


    "They obviously can''t talk freely in the teacher''s lounge," whispered Hermione, as Harry, Ron, van Lin and Hermione saw Professor McGonagall, Professor frivy and Professor spruot gathering outside the classroom of incantation. "Umbridge is there."


    "Maybe they know something new?" Ron said, turning to look at the three teachers.


    "Even if there were, we wouldn''t know, would we?" Said Harry angrily.


    "Relax, brother. Even I don''t know the situation. I''m not lying to you. Umbridge is much better than I thought." Fanlin said helplessly.


    Since Azkaban''s escape from prison, Auror has almost surrounded Hogwarts, making it really difficult to get the message across.


    "After the so and so decree, what is it now?" Harry is talking about a notice on the school bulletin board the day after the Azkaban Prison Break: "the senior investigator of Hogwarts ordered teachers to be prohibited from providing students with any information that is not related to the teaching content." this is Education Act No. 26.


    this latest law has been widely circulated among students. Lee Jordan pointed out to Umbridge. Under the new law, she had to let Fred and George play with fireworks in the back of the classroom.


    "Exploding fireworks has nothing to do with defense against the dark arts, Professor! It has nothing to do with your teaching content! " When Harry saw Lee again, there was serious blood on the back of his hand.


    Harry recommended Polygonatum and vaseline as an alternative tool, a layer of skin simulation


    Harry thought that Azkaban''s escape might make Umbridge a little more restrained, and that she might be uneasy about what happened under her beloved Fudge''s nose.


    The only consequence, however, seems to be a more fanatical attempt to put all aspects of Hogwarts''s life under her control. She seems to have decided that there will be a dismissal soon, and the only question is who will go first, Professor trawley and Hagrid.


    Now every prophecy class and wonder animal protection class has been controlled by Umbridge and her notebook. She was lurking by the fire in the misty tower room, interrupting Professor Trelawney''s increasingly excited conversation with some very difficult questions, such as divination, insisting that she knew the answers before the students could answer them, and asked her to demonstrate her talents with crystal balls, tea and ancient stones.


    Harry thinks professor trawley is going to collapse under pressure. Several times he saw her in the hallway - which was unusual because she was always in her own room on the tower - talking to herself rudely, hands on, looking aside in horror, smelling of Sydney.


    If Harry doesn''t have to worry about Hagrid, he''ll be sorry for her - if one of them is going to lose his job, there''s only one choice for Harry to stay.Unfortunately, Harry found that Hagrid was not much better than Laurie. Although he seems to have taken Hermione''s advice and not show them anything more frightening than a snail, his courage seems to have run out since Christmas.


    During the class, Hagrid was distracted and even neurotic. Without the idea of class, he answered all the questions wrong, and always looked at Umbridge uneasily. He and Harry were estranged, and they were forbidden to see him after dark.


    "If she catches you, we''re all finished." Hagrid said feebly that he didn''t want to do anything to endanger his work, including that they ran to his cabin at night.


    For Harry, Umbridge is depriving him of everything in his wonderful life at Hogwarts: going to Hagrid''s cabin, receiving Sirius letters, his Firebolt and Quidditch. His only revenge was to work with van Lin to train D.A. members harder.


    Harry was happy to see all the people, even Zacharias. Smith, who trained harder after hearing about the Death Eater''s escape, did not improve as much as Neville. The news of the escape of the murderer who attacked his parents made a strange, even astonishing change in him.


    He did not once mention the meeting at San Mongo hospital with them, and they were as silent as he was. He did not mention Bellatrix''s escape from prison with her accomplices.


    In fact, Neville rarely spoke at D.A. meetings, but he practiced the defense skills that van Lin taught him.


    His fat face was transfigured by concentration, and he worked harder than anyone else in the room. He had progressed so fast that when Harry taught a protective spell - a spell that would bounce some little magic back into the user, only Hermione mastered it faster than Neville.


    As a matter of fact, van Lin thinks that Harry should go all out to study cerebral closure as Neville showed at d conference. Therefore, it is not only private class, but also training for Harry during D.A.


    However, the meeting between Harry and Snape was still very bad and fruitless. On the contrary, Harry felt that every time he studied, he was going backwards.


    Before Harry learned how to block his brain, his scars only hurt occasionally, usually at night, or when images of Voldemort flashed back in his head, and memories of past experiences.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 928

    I have to admit, this made Harry have a doubt, but also in a bad direction.


    Now, Harry''s scar pain almost does not stop, when he is worried or happy because of what happened to him, his scar will be particularly painful.


    It gave Harry a terrible feeling that he was slowly becoming the antenna of Voldemort''s mood swings, and he could be sure that the growing situation began with the first brain sealing class with Snape.


    To make matters worse, he dreamed almost every night that he ran across the corridor leading to the Department of mysteries when he stood in front of the dark gate.


    "Maybe it''s like a disease," said Hermione, listening attentively as Harry told her. "Like a fever or something. It''s going to get worse before we recover. "


    "It''s getting worse with Snape," Harry said feebly. "The scar hurt so much that I was tired of running across that corridor every night." He rubbed his forehead angrily. "I just hope that the door will open and I won''t stand there staring at him -"


    "that''s not interesting," said Fanlin helplessly. "In fact, Dumbledore doesn''t want you to dream about that hallway at all, or he won''t let Professor Snape teach you how to close your brain. It''s hard, but Harry, it''s very important to you


    "I''m learning!" Harry said, a little annoyed. "You are going to have a try Snape''s heart is set on getting into your head - it''s not a joke, you know! "


    "Maybe," said Ron slowly.


    "Maybe what?" Hermione asked impatiently.


    "Maybe it''s not his fault that Harry can''t shut his brain off," said Ron, with a sullen face.


    All of a sudden, van Lin''s heart missed a beat, Ron realized what?


    "What do you mean?" Asked Hermione.


    "Maybe Snape didn''t really want to help Harry." Everyone was staring at him. Ron looked at both of them with a somber face. "Maybe," he added, in a low voice, "what he really wanted to do was open Harry''s brain a little bit more, so that the mystery man could easily..."


    "Shut up, Ron," said Hermione, with some anger, "how many times have you doubted Snape? How many times was it right? Dumbledore believes in him, and he works for the order of the Phoenix, which is enough to say


    "He used to be a Death Eater," Ron said stubbornly, "and we have no evidence that he really changed his position."


    "Dumbledore believes in him," Hermione repeated. "If we can''t believe Dumbledore, nobody can."


    This greatly relieved van Lin. He thought Ron was aware of something. In fact, Ron was not stupid. When he really thought about it


    However, it must be admitted that this kind of situation is too few for Ron.


    Because there are so many things to worry about and so many things to do Fifth graders have so much homework that they often have to do it in the middle of the night, secret meetings with D.A., general wizard level tests, and, for Harry, Snape''s regular courses


    No one noticed that January passed so quickly.


    Before everyone realized it, February arrived with warm, humid weather and news of a second visit to Hogsmeade.


    In fact, Harry had little time to talk to Qiu since he invited her to the village. Now he suddenly found that he was going to spend a whole day with her on Valentine''s day, but he didn''t know what to do


    On February 14, Harry was very careful when he dressed.


    He and Ron went to breakfast when the owl arrived. Hedwig wasn''t in there Harry thought she would come But Hermione received a letter from a strange brown owl.


    "Almost no time! If you don''t come today. " She said, tearing open the letter eagerly and drawing out a small roll of parchment. Her eyes moved from left to right, and a happy expression appeared on her face.


    "Listen, Harry," she said, looking up at him, "it''s very important. Can you meet me at Three Broomsticks this afternoon? "


    "Well, I don''t know," Harry said uncertainly. "Cho may wish I could spend the whole day with her. We haven''t discussed what to do."


    "If so, you can bring her along," said Hermione eagerly, "but are you coming?"


    "Well, well, why?"


    "I don''t have time to tell you. I have to write back." She rushed out of the hall, clutching the letter in one hand and a piece of toast in the other.


    "And you, van Lin, don''t eat any more, you should hurry up..."


    When van Lin put down the things in his hand in a hurry, he also secretly took away some bread slices with magic. Hermione''s excitement was written on her face. However, van Lin didn''t think there was anything to be excited about Rita.So busy that he almost forgot Rita.


    "Don''t worry, today''s appointment, I will help you..." With that, van Lin didn''t forget to give Harry a look you know.


    "Are you going?" Harry asked Ron as they left, but he shook his head gloomily. "I couldn''t have gone to Hogsmeade. Angelina asked us to train all day, as if it would help. We were the worst team I''ve ever seen. You should go and see slope and Colin. It''s pathetic. It''s worse than me


    With that, Ron sighed heavily. "I don''t understand why Angelina didn''t let me quit."


    "Because you''re great when you''re playing well, that''s why," Harry said grumpily.


    He found it difficult for him to sympathize with Ron''s condition, especially when he was willing to give up almost everything in order to compete in the upcoming match against huffpaff. Ron seemed to notice Harry''s tone. He didn''t mention Quidditch for the rest of the breakfast, and when they parted, the tone of their brief goodbye was a little cold.


    Ron went to Quidditch stadium, and Harry, after using a teaspoon as a mirror to smooth his hair, went to the hallway alone to meet Chou Chang, worrying and wondering what they would say.


    She was waiting for him by the oak door. She had a long braid and looked very beautiful. As Harry walked towards her, he felt as if his feet couldn''t move, and he was afraid to find his arm dangling around him foolishly.


    "Hi," Qiu was a little out of breath.


    "Hi," said Harry. They looked at each other for a moment, and then Harry said, "well - er - let''s go, then?"


    "Oh, yes." They joined the waiting line. Filch was taking notes one by one. Their eyes met occasionally, then they looked at each other and laughed at each other, but no one spoke.


    As they went out for the fresh air, Harry breathed a sigh of relief and found that it was better to walk in silence than to stand stupidly.


    It''s fresh and breezy outside. As they passed the Quidditch stadium, Harry saw Ron and Ginny flying by the rack. He felt terrible. If only he could train with them.


    "Are you really not allowed to participate?" Qiu asked. Harry turned his head and found her looking at him.


    "Yes," Harry sighed, "no more."


    "Remember the first time we fought, in the third grade?" She asked.


    "Yes," Harry laughed. "You''re always in my way."


    "And the Quidditch World Cup, do you remember, we saw Krum, and then he showed up at school."


    "Oh, I saw you too, remember? We''re in the same camp. The world cup is great, isn''t it


    They talked about the world cup all the way out of the door. Harry couldn''t believe he could talk to her so easily - in fact, it was no more difficult than talking to Ron and Hermione - and he began to be happy and feel much more confident.


    At this time, a large group of Slytherin girls passed them, including pansy. Parkinson''s.


    "Potter and Zhang!" "Ah, Zhang, I think you have something wrong with your taste. At least Digory is more beautiful!"


    Harry and the girls screamed in silence as they walked past. Harry couldn''t talk about Quidditch any more, and Qiu, blushing slightly, looked at his feet.


    "So, where do you want to go?" When they entered Hogsmeade, Harry asked Cho. The street was full of students walking around, looking at the shop window glass, the road was very chaotic.


    "Oh, I don''t care," Qiu shrugged. "Shall we go to the store or somewhere else?"


    Go ahead. There is a huge notice posted on the glass outside. Some people in the village are looking at it. As Harry and Cho walked past, they parted and Harry found that he had seen pictures of the ten death eaters who had escaped from prison. This notice, "order of the Ministry of magic," offers a reward of 1000 garonnes for any wizard who can provide clues to a jailbreak.


    "It''s strange, isn''t it?" Qiu said in a low voice, looking at the Death Eater in the picture. "Remember when Sirius Black ran away, Hogsmeade was full of Dementors searching for him? But now ten Death Eaters are gone, and there is no Dementor here. "


    "Yes," Harry looked away from Bellatrix''s face and looked down the street. "Yes, it''s a bit incredible."


    He was not sorry that Dementors were not around, but what he was thinking now was what their absence meant. They not only let the Death Eaters escape, but also refused to search for them. It seems that they are very likely out of the control of the Ministry of magic.


    Pictures of the ten death eaters were pasted on the windows of every shop. As Harry and autumn passed the honey Duke candy store, it began to rain. The big raindrops hit Harry''s face and neck.


    "Well, would you like a cup of coffee?" Autumn asked tentatively, the rain began to fall more and more. "OK," Harry looked around. "Where is it?""Oh, there''s a good place. Have you been to the teahouse of Madame padev''s teahouse?" Cho said happily, taking him to a side road and into a small teahouse, which Harry had never noticed. It was a small, steamy place, and everything was decorated, which reminded Harry of Umbridge''s office.


    ¡­¡­


    "What are you doing?" Hermione looked at Van Lin in silence.


    "I think it''s a little dry here." Van Lin stood up and watched Harry enter Mrs. padev''s teahouse. When Harry turned around, he quickly hid away, which made Hermione feel a little headache.


    "Oh, I said, Fanlin..."


    "Hey, don''t think so," said Vaseline, putting his hand on Hermione''s back. "Didn''t the two of them go in?"


    "So, did you teach Harry?"


    "What?"


    "How to communicate." Hermione said something bad, "what''s more sensitive, what can''t be said..."


    "Er..." Vaseline thought carefully, "Harry should have some points in his mind, or we''ll go and watch it, and then I''ll take your phantom back to three brooms?"


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s lovely, isn''t it?" Qiu asked happily.


    "Well, yes." Harry lied that, in fact, he couldn''t see what it looked like. It always reminded her of Umbridge, who destroyed a color scheme alone.


    "You see, it''s specially decorated for Valentine''s Day!" Qiu said, pointing to some golden cherubs. They were hovering over each small round table, throwing pink scraps of paper to the people below from time to time.


    "Ah -" they sat down at an empty table, next to the steamy glass. Roger. Davis, captain of Ravenclaw''s Quidditch, sat at a table a foot and a half away, next to a beautiful blonde, holding each other''s hands.


    This picture made Harry a little uncomfortable, especially when he looked around and found that there were all couples holding hands. Maybe Qiu wants him to hold her hand.


    "What do you want, dear?" Asked Madame padeve, who was a very stout, stout woman, with shining black hair, struggling to squeeze between their and Roger''s tables.


    "Two coffees, thank you," Qiu said. Before coffee arrived, Roger Davis and his girlfriend began kissing over their sugar cans. Harry really hoped that they would not do this. He felt that Davis was setting an example. Maybe Qiu would ask him to do it later. However, he had some expectations. Fanlin was right. Maybe Qiu could become


    Harry felt his face burning and tried to turn his eyes out of the window, but there was so much moisture on the window that he couldn''t see the street clearly. In order not to see autumn, he looked at the ceiling as if he wanted to check the paint on it. As a result, the swirling Angel scattered scraps of paper all over his face.


    The door opened again, and Harry felt that the figure was a little familiar, but he didn''t dare to look back at me. The atmosphere here made her feel a little embarrassed


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 929

    After a few painful minutes, Qiu mentioned Umbridge. With the attack on Umbridge, they had a good time, but because the topic had been thoroughly discussed at the D.A., they didn''t insist on it for a long time. In the end, they fell silent.


    Harry was very embarrassed by the sound of Tuttle coming from the next table and thought about finding something to say.


    "Well, what are they doing? A date? " Hermione wrapped herself up. Fortunately, the weather was still cold, otherwise


    "I mean, Hermione..." Van Lin looked at the black scarf around his head, "do we have to do this?"


    "You have to be right about what you''re doing. If the weather doesn''t allow you, a pair of sunglasses is a good choice." Hermione said seriously.


    "But we are in the house." Van Lin said, "Oh, ok..."


    Looking at Hermione''s eyes, van Lin wisely chose to shut up, which can be described as a strong desire to survive.


    "Your coffee." Said Madame padeve.


    "Thank you. I mean, we''re just here. It''s cold..." Said Fanlin, placing the coffee on the table, and then conveniently lowered the curtain of the box against the wall.


    "So what should we do?"


    "Do something? Aren''t you here? " Hermione said indifferently, her eyes still fixed on Harry.


    "Er, ok..." Vaseline shook his head and then set his eyes on Harry. "But they really don''t look like dating."


    "Autumn meant it, but Harry didn''t understand." Hermione concluded, "maybe Harry put his mind in the lounge today. I don''t think it''s Harry''s normal behavior. Isn''t he very fond of autumn?"


    "Er Should It should be... " Fanlin was a little uncertain. Harry looked as if he could not wait to leave.


    "Should?" However, Fanlin did not seem to hear what she saw. At this time, the silence between Qiuge and Harry finally broke.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, would you like to go to three broomsticks with me for lunch? I''m going to meet Hermione there


    Autumn picked her eyebrows.


    "You''re going to meet Hermione today?"


    ¡­¡­


    "I think she misunderstood something..." Hermione whispered.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah Yes, well, she asked me to. I think I''d better go. Would you like to come with me? She said it doesn''t matter if you go


    "Oh, she''s very nice." But Qiu''s voice doesn''t sound really good at all. On the contrary, her voice was very cold and her face suddenly became terrible.


    "Did she really misunderstand something?" Van Lim is also somewhat incredible to listen to the conversation between two people. "I mean, Harry didn''t know I was going?"


    "He may have forgotten to say, it shows one thing..." Said Hermione, with her eyes fixed on Fanlin.


    "Oh, I swear, I like you very much." Fanlin said quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    After a few minutes of silence, Harry drank his coffee as if he wanted a new one.


    Next to them, Roger Davis and his girlfriend''s lips seemed to stick together. Cho''s hand was on the table next to her coffee, and Harry felt an urge to hold it.


    "You can do it," Harry said to himself, his chest racing with panic and excitement. "Reach out and hold it."


    Surprisingly, it seemed more difficult to reach his arm twelve inches out to touch her hand than to catch a flying snitch in mid air. But just as he moved his hand forward, Qiu put his hand down. She watched Roger Davis kiss his girlfriend with a slightly interested look.


    "He invited me, you know," Qiu said quietly. "A few weeks ago, Roger, but I turned him down."


    Harry, trying to explain why his hand suddenly reached over the table by grabbing a sugar can, didn''t understand Qiu''s words at all. Why did she tell him that? If she wanted to sit at the next table to receive Roger''s kiss, why would she agree to come with him?


    He said nothing. The little angel above them dropped another handful of paper scraps, some of which fell into the cold dregs of Harry''s coffee cup, which Harry was about to drink.


    "Oh, come on, Harry..." Hermione was very nervous. One hand held the curtain tightly. But when she saw Harry''s hand fall on the sugar jar, she couldn''t help being disappointed


    "I came here with Cedric last year." Qiu suddenly said. It took him two seconds to hear what she was saying, and Harry felt his entrails frozen.


    Harry couldn''t believe that she was talking about Cedric at the moment when the lovers were kissing and the cherub was floating overhead.Fanlin on one side is also very shocked. Qiu can''t be unaware that this is definitely a taboo topic. But in such an atmosphere, she mentions a person who abandoned her because of Harry?


    Qiu Ba raised his voice. "I always wanted to ask you, Cedric - he - did he mention me before he left?"


    This is the last topic Harry would like to talk about with autumn in the world.


    "Well - no - he said quietly. "He - he has no time to say anything. Well, you, did you watch Quidditch during the summer vacation? You have Ireland, don''t you? "


    Harry''s voice sounds unreal pleasure. To his horror, he saw tears in her eyes again, just like after the D.A. meeting before Christmas.


    "You see," said Harry, a little disappointed, leaning over to avoid being heard, "let''s not talk about Cedric now. Talk about something else." But he was clearly wrong.


    "I think," she said, her tears falling on the table, "I think you understand! I need to talk about this! Of course, you also need to talk about it! I mean, you saw it happen, right - right? "


    Everything is out of order; Roger. Instead of sticking to Roger, Davis''s girlfriend watched Qiu cry.


    "I - I talked about this," Harry whispered, "and van Lin and Hermione, but -"


    "Oh, you want to talk to your friends!" She said, with tears on her face. Many stopped kissing and looked at them instead. "But you don''t want to talk to me! And - maybe we''ll pay now and let you meet your friend Hermione Granger. Isn''t that what you think? "


    Harry stares at her, completely at a loss, and Cho grabs a napkin and wipes it on his face.


    "Autumn?" He yelled weakly, hoping Roger would get his girlfriend to turn around and continue kissing and stop looking at himself and Cho.


    "Come on, get out of here!" She cried, covering her face with a napkin and weeping. "I don''t understand why you invited me in the first place since you''re going to meet another girl. How many people do you want to meet after meeting Hermione? "


    "It''s not like that!" Harry said he finally understood why she was angry. He felt relieved and couldn''t help laughing, but a few seconds later he realized that he had made another mistake.


    Qiu jumped up and the whole teahouse was quiet. All the people looked at them. "I''ll keep an eye on you, Harry!" Cried she, rushing to the door, sobbing, opening the door abruptly, and running out into the pouring rain.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 930

    "What have I done to Harry?" Hermione said with some embarrassment.


    "Oh, no, no, or I''ll kill him..." Fanlin said helplessly.


    "Just you?" Hermione said scornfully, but then changed her expression of worry.


    "What about Harry?"


    What about Harry? Van Lim has asked this question many times. In any aspect, because of his intervention, Harry will always change.


    However, Harry likes autumn now. There is no doubt that it was written on Harry''s face, perhaps for the first time. He didn''t know how to make girls happy.


    However, autumn is so obvious, you don''t care about anything, just go straight up What about


    "Autumn!" Harry called in the back, but the door was closed and there was a crisp jingle.


    There was silence in the teahouse. Every pair of eyes looked at Harry.


    He threw a kingaron on the table, brushed off the pink scraps of paper from his hair, and followed Qiu out of the door.


    It was raining hard and she was gone. And he didn''t understand what happened. Half an hour ago, they were very happy.


    "Woman!" Harry muttered angrily, hobbling down the rain washed street, hands in his pockets. "Why does she talk about Cedric? Why is she always looking for a topic that makes her behave abnormally


    "Are you sure the rain won''t go away?" Asked Hermione.


    "Well, I made it just now, but it''s really raining now. Maybe Harry will like it. We don''t have to walk there anyway." Vaseline said nothing, then threw a jingarong on the table, looked at Harry''s running back, two people quickly disappeared in place.


    ¡­¡­


    Harry turned to the right and ran. The rain splashed on him. A few minutes later, he came to the door of the three brooms. He knew he was too early, but he thought maybe there was someone here to let him pass the extra time. He flicked his hair over his eyes and looked around.


    Hagrid was sitting alone in the corner, looking very depressed.


    "Hi, Hagrid!" Cried he, pressing through the middle of the table, pulling a chair and sitting down beside Hagrid. Hagrid jumped up and glared at Harry from above as if he didn''t know him.


    Harry saw two new cuts and bruises on his face.


    "Oh, yes, Harry," Hagrid said. "How are you?"


    "Fine," Harry lied, but in front of Hagrid, who was injured and sad, he felt he had nothing to complain about. "Er - are you ok?"


    "Me?" Hagrid said, "Oh, sure, I''m fine, Harry, fine." He stares at his beer glass, which is more like a barrel, and sighs. Harry didn''t know what to tell him. They sat side by side, silent for a moment, and then Hagrid suddenly said, "we''re in the same boat, you and I, right?"


    "Er -" said Harry. "Yes, I said, two hopeless people, like," Hagrid said, nodding wisely.


    "Two orphans, yes, two orphans." He took a gulp of beer.


    "The difference is, is it from a decent family," he said, "my dad is decent, your mom and dad are decent. If they were alive, life would be totally different, eh? "


    "Yes, I think," Harry replied cautiously. Hagrid was in a strange mood.


    "Family," Hagrid said dejectedly, "whatever you say, lineage is important." He wiped a tear from his eyes.


    "Hagrid," said Harry, unable to interrupt him, "where did you get these injuries?"


    "Eh?" Hagrid was startled. "What injury?"


    "These!" Harry pointed to his face. "Oh, it''s just a normal bruise, Harry," Hagrid said indifferently. "I took a difficult job."


    He finished his beer, put the glass back on the table and stood up.


    "See you later, Harry. Be careful." He walked out of the bar in a loud voice. He looked pathetic and disappeared in the rain. Harry looked at him and felt terrible.


    Hagrid didn''t seem to accept anything, and he didn''t seem happy to accept anything. What is going on? Before Harry could think further, he heard a voice calling his name.


    "Harry, Harry, here it is!" Said Hermione in a loud voice.


    Hermione waved to him on the other side of the room. Harry stood up and walked across the crowded bar towards her. Just a few tables away, he found that Hermione was not just with van Lin.


    Sitting with Hermione, Harry''s two most unlikely companions: Luna and Rita Skeeter, former reporter for the Daily Prophet and one of Hermione''s least favorite people in the world.


    "You''re early!" Said Hermione, and moved aside to let him sit down.


    "I think you''ll be with Chou for at least an hour.""Oh, well, why didn''t I see you when I first came here?" Harry asked.


    "Oh, Fanling and I Just back, we went out. " Hermione said, let''s look at Van Lin awkwardly.


    The two of them just showed up here, a second before Harry came.


    "Well, I mean Fanlin looked at Rita. She was a smart woman.


    "Autumn?" Rita looked at one of the girls eagerly, twisting on a stool


    She grabbed her alligator bag and fumbled in it.


    "Even if Harry is with a hundred girls, it doesn''t matter to you," Hermione told Rita coldly. "Now you can start."


    Rita has just taken out a green quill pen from her bag. It seems that she has been forced to swallow the stinky water, and suddenly opens the bag.


    "What are you doing?" Harry asked. He sat down and looked at Rita, Luna, Hermione and vaseline in turn.


    Rita took a big sip of her drink and then looked at Vaseline as if asking for instructions. "I think I can talk to him?"


    "Yes," said Hermione coldly. Obviously, life is not good for Rita now. Her hair, which had been carefully curled and permed, is now scattered around her face. The scarlet color on her fingernails is incomplete, and some fake gemstones on her glasses are missing.


    She took another gulp of her drink and squeezed out a sentence from the corner of her mouth: "is that a pretty girl, Harry?"


    "One more word about Harry''s private life will undermine our deals and commitments." Said Hermione irritably. Rita asked, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand.


    "You didn''t mention a deal, my dear lady. You just asked me to come here. Oh, one day, "she took a deep breath, trembling.


    "Yes, yes, one day you will write more tragic stories about us and Harry," Hermione said coldly. "If anyone cares, why don''t you?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 931

    "Don''t say anything extra, Rita..." Van Lin said coldly that although Rita''s ability was there, her and Hermione''s non-treatment was written on her face.


    "Good good..." Rita was impatient, "although you have the ability, but in this respect, obviously I am better at it, or you will not put me back to the prophet''s daily."


    "Prophet daily? You''re not fired? " Asked Harry, incredulous.


    "There is nothing to compromise between interests and values." Rita said, it looked a little upset, "Okay, we don''t say this, before that..."


    Rita said, looking at Harry from her glasses, adding, "how do you feel, Harry? Betrayed? Crazy? "Misunderstood?"


    "He''s certainly angry," Hermione said, with a stiff, clear voice. "Because he told the minister the truth, and the minister was like an idiot who was not willing to believe him at all."


    Rita didn''t speak, lowered her glasses and stared at Harry, as if she wanted to see him through, her fingers moving away from the leather bag button.


    "The nonsense you and Dumbledore told everyone about the return of mysterious people, and that you are the only witness?"


    "I''m not the only witness," Harry cried. "There are dozens of Death Eaters. Do you want their names?"


    Rita took a breath, groped in her bag, and stared at him as if Harry was the most beautiful thing she had ever seen.


    "A big headline: ''Porter''s complaint." A headline, "Harry Potter points out the Death Eaters among us.". Then, next, take a picture of you, "Harry Potter, 15, the boy who survived the mystery man, charged with outrage yesterday against some famous wizards as death eaters." The cheerful expression on her face disappeared, with a pen in her hand and half open mouth.


    "But of course," she said, staring at Hermione with her pen down, "the magistrate didn''t want the story to be published, right?"


    "In fact," Hermione smiled sweetly, "and that''s what the magistrate wants to do." Rita stared at her and then looked at Van Lin. but her decision to let Hermione take charge of it surprised Rita, and Harry and Luna stared at Hermione.


    Hermione, however, gently hum the tune "Weasley is our king" and stir her drink with a cocktail onion on a stick.


    Rita asked in a quiet voice, "are you sure?"


    "Yes," Hermione said. "About the truth, in all its aspects. Just like Harry is writing. He will give you all the details, the names of the undecided Death Eaters he sees, and he will tell you that Voldemort looks like - Oh, hold on, "she said scornfully, throwing a napkin at the table, and Rita jumped up and knocked the whiskey glass over her when she mentioned Voldemort''s name. Rita''s untidy raincoat was dirty in front of her, but she still stared at Hermione.


    Then Rita said frankly, "the prophet''s daily won''t be published. You may not notice that no one believes his absurd story. Everyone thinks it''s his illusion. Now, if you let me write - "br >


    we don''t need to write a story about Harry''s missing toys!" Hermione said angrily.


    "We have a lot of it, thank you! I want him to have a chance to tell the truth! " "Rita said coldly.


    "You''re saying that it won''t be published because of Fugui''s ban on the daily," Hermione said impatiently.


    Rita looked at her for a long, fixed moment, and then, leaning against the table, said in a public tone, "yes, faggy is in the newspaper, but it''s nothing different. They won''t publish a story to beautify Harry. No one would like to read it. It is contrary to the will of the public. The last time Azkaban escaped from prison was disturbing. People don''t want to believe that the mysterious man is back - "that is, newspapers exist only for the purpose of publishing the news people want to see, right?" Hermione said harshly. Rita sat up straight, raised her eyebrows, and drank out of whisky in a breath. "Newspapers exist for sale, you silly girl," she said coldly.


    "My dad said it was a bad newspaper," Luna said, adding unexpectedly. While stirring the drink, she looked at Rita with her big, raised, fanatical eyes. "He publishes important stories that he believes the public needs to know. He doesn''t care about money. "


    Rita looked at Luna contemptuously. "I guess your father ran a stupid rural tabloid, right?" "Maybe write about twenty-five ways to confuse with Muggles, and the date of the next sale," she said


    "No," Luna said, soaking the mixing stick in the drink, "he''s editor of wizard weekly." Rita gave her nose a loud blow, and the people around her looked around in surprise.


    "He thinks the public needs to know important stories, eh?" "I can fertilize my garden with its content," Luna said in gambaldi


    "So now you have the opportunity to improve its taste, don''t you?" Hermione said happily, "Luna said her father was happy to see Harry''s interview and publish it."Rita stares at both of them for a moment and then laughs loudly. "Wizard weekly!" She said, laughing constantly, "do you think people will take this stuff seriously?"


    "Some people don''t," said Hermione in the same loud voice. "But there are so many loopholes in the prophet''s daily news about Azkaban''s prison break, and I think there are quite a few people who would like to see a better explanation if they could choose, even if it was published in -" she glanced at Luna, "in an unusual miscellaneous - we and they would read it."


    For a moment Rita didn''t speak, but her eyes gave Hermione a quick look, and her head turned away again.


    "Well, even if I do it," she said suddenly, "what good can I do?"


    "I don''t think Dad will pay for contributors," Luna said dreamily. "They contributed because it was an honor to see their names published." Rita. Skeeter seemed to have swallowed another breath of water, and she turned her head to Hermione.


    "Want me to do it for free?"


    "Yes," said Hermione calmly, taking a sip of her drink. "Otherwise, as you know, I''ll probably inform the magic Council that you''re an unregistered Animagus. Of course, the prophet may pay you more because you will be able to provide inside information about Azkaban.


    Rita seems to want to tear off the small paper umbrella from the Hermione drink cup and stick it into Hermione''s nose. Rita said, her voice trembling slightly. She opened her alligator bag again, drew out a piece of parchment and held up her quill.


    "Dad will be happy," Luna said cheerfully. A muscle in Rita''s jaw is shaking.


    "All right, Harry?" Hermione turned to Harry. "Are you ready to tell the truth?"


    "I think so," said Harry, watching Rita put the quill on the parchment.


    "Please, Rita," said Hermione calmly, sucking a cherry from under the glass.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 932

    In fact, it''s certainly not possible for Rita to write for free.


    So in private, Fanlin promised Rita a reward that was in line with the report, and promised that if Rita had the ability to make the report appear in more information channels, Rita could also get the corresponding remuneration according to the value.


    In enough Jin Jialong temptation, Rita is still very hard, but for others, this should be the biggest breakthrough in the counterattack.


    This can''t help but make Fanlin look at it. The whole incident was planned by Hermione. Because Fudge''s action and the plan to intervene in the prophet''s daily have been abandoned by lupin and Fanlin, but Hermione can still find Rita useful places. Although the audience is small, there will always be people who believe in her.


    Luna said vaguely that she didn''t know how long Rita''s interview with Harry would appear in wizard weekly. What her father wanted was a long, fascinating article about the recent harassment.


    "- of course, it''s going to be a very important story, so Harry will have to wait a while to see his article published." Luna said.


    Harry did not find it a pleasant experience to talk about the night of Voldemort''s resurrection. Rita forced him to provide every tiny detail. He told her all he could think of. He knew it was a rare opportunity to tell the truth of the world. He imagines people''s reaction, guessing that a considerable number of people will think that he is indeed crazy, and that his article is published next to a bunch of nonsense about invisible and non-existent species.


    But Bellatrix''s escape from prison with her accomplices gives Harry a strong desire to do something, whether it''s useful or not.


    "I can''t wait to see Umbridge''s reaction to your article!" At dinner on Monday night, Dean exclaimed in awe. Next to him, Seymour was holding chicken and ham pie, but Harry knew he was listening.


    "You did the right thing, Harry." Neville sat opposite, pale, but said in a low voice, "it must be hard to talk about it, isn''t it?"


    "Yes," Harry muttered, "but people have to know what Voldemort can do, right?"


    "That''s right," Neville nodded. "And his Death Eater. People should know."


    Neville began to eat his baked potatoes again. Seymour raised his head, but when he met Harry''s gaze, he quickly lowered his head to look at his plate.


    After a while Dean, Seymour, and Neville went back to the common room, leaving Harry, vaseline and Hermione waiting for Ron. Ron hasn''t come to dinner yet because of Quidditch practice.


    Chou Chang and her friend Marita walked into the hall. Harry felt uncomfortable, but instead of looking at Gryffindor''s table, she sat down with her back to him.


    "Oh, yes I forgot to ask you, "Hermione opened her mouth, as if reluctantly, glancing at Ravenclaw''s table, and then happily asked," how was your date with Cho? Why did you come back so early? "


    "Well, then," Harry pulled over a plate of bread and took some, "it''s a complete mess."


    Then he told her what had happened in Madame padev''s teahouse.


    When Harry talked about the chatter and Roger behind his back, Fanlin and Hermione were embarrassed, but Harry was reluctant.


    "Then," said Harry, almost finished eating the bread, "she jumped up and said," I''ll watch you, Harry. "And then she ran out He stopped his spoon and looked at Hermione. "I said, what''s going on here? What''s going on?"


    Hermione glanced at the back of Qiu''s head, feeling embarrassed, and then sighed again.


    "Oh, Harry," she said regretfully, "I''m sorry, but you''re so unskilled."


    "Me? Not sophisticated? " Harry said angrily, "one minute we were getting on well, the next she told me that Roger Davis had invited her out, and how Cedric dated and kissed her in that stupid teahouse - how would I feel after hearing that?"


    "Oh, you see," said Hermione, patiently explaining to an emotional child that one plus one equals two, "you shouldn''t have told her in the middle of the date that you were going to meet me."


    "But, but," said Harry in a confused voice, "how can I do that if I don''t tell her that you let me meet you at twelve and bring her here?"


    "You shouldn''t have told her that," said Hermione, still in an irritating and patient tone. "You should say it''s a nuisance, but I insist that you meet with three broomsticks. You don''t want to go at all. You''d rather stay with her all day. Unfortunately, you have to see me, and is she willing to be with you so that you can get away quickly. At the same time, you''d better mention how ugly you think I am


    "But I don''t think you look ugly." Said Harry, perplexed.


    Hermione immediately laughed, and Fanlin was surprised. He seemed to have never praised how beautiful the girl was, but"Harry, you''re worse than Ron. Oh, no, you''re not..." She sighed, and Ron stumbled into the hall, muddy and looking grumpy.


    "Look, what you said to Qiu about meeting me upset her, so she wanted you to be jealous. She''s trying to prove how much you like her. "


    "Is that what she is?" Harry asked, Ron sat down on the opposite stool and pulled all the food to him. "Isn''t it easier for me to ask if I like her better than you?"


    "Girls never ask that." Said Hermione.


    "But they should be!" Harry said fiercely, "I can tell her how much I love her, and she doesn''t have to feel bad about Cedric''s accident again!"


    "I didn''t say she was right," said Hermione, and Ginny was here, as muddy as Ron, looking very unhappy.


    "I just want to tell you how she felt at that time. It''s very important for you. Besides, you are pursuing each other. You just need to relax a little bit, just like Just like me and van Lin, the two of us... " Hermione suddenly said, "a lot of things happen naturally, and you just need to give each other a sense of security, Harry, you know, you''re the attention getter, no matter what."


    "You should write a book," Ron said as he cut potatoes. "Explain the incomprehensible behavior of girls so that boys can understand."


    "That''s right," said Harry enthusiastically, glancing at Ravenclaw''s table. Qiu had just stood up and walked out of the hall without looking at him. He turned dejectedly and looked at Ron and Ginny. "How about Quidditch practice?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 933

    "Quidditch contact? Oh, don''t mention it any more... " Ginny got rid of the mud from her clothes in disgust.


    "It''s a nightmare," said Ron with a straight face.


    "Oh, come on," said Hermione, looking at Ginny. "I don''t think it''s enough..."


    "No, it''s like that," Ginny said, somewhat ominously. "It''s unbelievable. In the end, Angelina was about to cry."


    "Are you going to cry?" Harry was a little surprised. "What''s the matter?"


    "Oh, come on, don''t mention it." Ron said in frustration, then began to eat the food in front of him.


    After dinner, Ron and Ginny went to the bath; van Lin and Hermione and Harry went back to the common room to do their homework.


    This is almost a kind of experience that van Lin has never had before. He has not finished his homework in an hour after dinner


    And Harry spent another half an hour making a star map of astronomy when Fred and George arrived.


    "Ron and Ginny are not here?" Fred sat in a chair, looked around and asked. Seeing Hermione shaking her head, he said, "great. We''ve been watching the practice. They''ll be killed. They''ll be a mess without us."


    "Don''t say that. Ginny''s not bad," George said fairly, sitting down next to Fred. "To be honest, I don''t know how she''s so good. We never let her play with us."


    "When she was six years old, when you were not paying attention, she ran to the broom room in the garden and took the broom out of the ground." Hermione said behind a pile of crumbling ancient poetry books.


    "Oh," said George, looking a little moved, "that explains."


    "Can Ron save the ball?" Fanlin asked, casting his eyes from the magic hieroglyphs and signs.


    "If he thinks no one is looking at him, he can." Fred rolled his eyes and said, "it looks like we''ll have to turn the audience around when the ghost flyer comes in on Saturday."


    He got up again, went uneasily to the window and looked at the dark clouds. "Quidditch, you know, is the only thing worth staying in this place."


    Hermione gave him a stern look. "You''re going to have an exam soon!"


    "I told you that we wouldn''t make a fuss about n.w.t.s. '' Said Fred. "The snake cutting box is ready. We already know how to remove those boils. We can do it with a few drops of repair liquid, Li taught us."


    George yawned and looked out of the window sullenly at the night sky. "I don''t know if I want to see this game. If Zacarias beats us, I''ll probably kill myself."


    "More likely to kill him." Fred said firmly.


    "That''s the Quidditch problem," Hermione said absently, turning to the ancient poetry translator. "It creates tension and uneasiness between the colleges." She looked up for the spell sheet and found that Fred, George, and Harry all looked at her with an expression of disgust and suspicion.


    "Oh, that''s what it is!" She said impatiently, "it''s just a game, isn''t it?"


    "Hermione," Harry shook his head, "you''re good at many things, but you don''t know Quidditch at all."


    "Maybe," said Hermione, unconcerned, returning to her ancient poetry, "but at least my happiness will not be based on Ron''s ability to save the ball."


    "It''s nothing to argue about, it''s just that there''s too little movement in the magic world." Van Lin shook his head and said, "but if Ron can''t get rid of this tension, maybe only luck can save us."


    Hearing this, everyone bowed their heads.


    Although Harry would rather jump out of the observatory than agree with her, he would give all his Garonne to lose interest in Quidditch before he watched the game on Saturday.


    That''s the truth. Ron was on the pitch.


    If Voldemort hadn''t been there, perhaps van leen and Harry would have taken the time to train Ron, but it''s obvious that Quidditch would have to be left alone.


    For a lot of people today has become very bad, originally a good Valentine''s day by Harry had been like this.


    Of course, for gourd eaters, it''s exciting to watch in the dark.


    Who secretly observed the Savior''s first date?


    This makes van Lin in a good mood, especially seeing Harry look confused.


    Compared with Harry, Fred and George, van Lin is still in the mood to sort out the magic patterns he has learned.


    In fact, van Lim has been hoping that these magical patterns can bring him enough surprise, and he also roughly understands why Dumbledore is so strong.


    In fact, except for a few incantations, if Dumbledore wants to, he can directly construct runes to communicate magic through magic. This is the same effect as incantation, and it is fast enough. Direct magic communication also reduces the extra dissipation of magic.However, this is bound to be a long process and difficult to achieve.


    Before that, Fanlin had to put all his mind on whether he could find a way to restrain himself, just like the Horcrux for Voldemort.


    In the original, it was Dumbledore''s death and Snape''s death to design Tom''s hook, but this time, before everyone had the idea of dying, they had to think about another way out.


    What''s more, Voldemort doesn''t necessarily get hooked, because it seems that he has better power to choose from


    ¡­¡­


    However, it is inevitable that Gryffindor team has finally ushered in the first game after its reconstruction after experiencing a series of operations such as fighting, substitution, suspension and so on.


    The best thing about the game is that it''s short, and the Gryffindor crowd has to endure 22 minutes of pain. It''s hard to say what''s at its worst: Harry wants to have these candidates


    For example, Ron failed to save the ball for the fourteenth time. Slop missed Bragger and hit Angelina in the mouth with a ghost fly. When Zacarias caught the fly ball, cork fell off the broom with a sharp cry.


    It was a miracle that Gryffindor only lost: Ginny caught the snitch from under the nose of Humphrey''s seeker sambe, and the final score was 240-230.


    "Well done," Harry told Ginny when she came back, and there was a depressing, funeral like atmosphere in the common room.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 934

    "I''m lucky," Ginny shrugged. "Snitch flies so fast that sambe just caught a cold. He sneezes and closes his eyes when he shouldn''t be. Anyway, once you get back on the team... "


    "Ginny, I got a life ban." Harry said in dismay.


    "You were only banned when Umbridge was in school." Ginny corrected him. "That''s different. Anyway, if you come back, I''ll try the chaser. Angelina and Alicia are going to graduate next year, and I prefer to score


    Harry looked at Ron, hunched in the corner, staring at his knees and holding a bottle of buttered beer in his hand.


    "Angelina still won''t let him quit," Ginny said, as if knowing Harry''s mind. "She said she knew he would be OK."


    Harry is happy with Angelina''s confidence in Ron, but also thinks it might be better for him to leave the team. When Slytherin was happy to sing "Weasley is our king," Ron was at a loss, and the former is now confident of winning the Quidditch cup.


    Fred and George came up.


    "I knew he would be listless," Fred said, looking at Ron''s curving figure. "I want to remind you that when he misses for the fourteenth time..." He exaggerates with his arm a little dog water skiing.


    "- Oh, I''ll save it, won''t I?"


    Ron soon dragged himself to bed. In order to respect his feelings, Harry waited for a while before he would have to pretend to be asleep. To be sure, when Harry finally returned to the room, Ron''s voice was so much louder that it sounded completely false.


    Harry lay in bed thinking about the game. From an onlooker''s point of view, this is a complete failure. Ginny''s performance is very good, but he knows that if he comes, he can catch the snitch earlier. It once fluttered around Kirk''s ankle for a while, and if Ginny didn''t hesitate, she could win for Gryffindor.


    Umbridge was sitting in the rows below Harry and van Lin and Hermione, and once or twice she turned to look at him, and the wide Toad''s mouth was wide open, perhaps she thought it was a satisfied smile.


    Harry lay in the dark, infuriated by the memory. A few minutes later, however, he remembered that he had to clear his emotions before going to bed, as Snape reminded him after every brain block class.


    Harry tried to do it, but the thought of Snape deepened his resentment against Umbridge, and he found that his thoughts had focused on how much he hated the two men.


    Slowly, Ron''s snoring disappeared, replaced by deep, slow breathing.


    It was even harder for Harry to fall asleep. His body was very tired, but his mind could not rest. He dreamed that Neville and Professor sprout were waltzing outside the inquiry room, while Professor McGonagall was playing the bagpipe.


    He looked at their happy look and decided to go to the other D.A. members. But when he left the classroom, he found that the wall in front of him was not Barab the Barry''s tapestry, but a torch stuck in a bracket.


    Harry slowly turned his head to the left, where, at the end of the long windowless passage, was a dark door. He walked towards it, excited. He had a strange feeling that this time he would be lucky enough to open it. He walked in front of it, excitedly found that there was a blazing pale blue light on his right hand. The door was open. He held out his hand and pushed it open


    Ron let out a loud, real snore. Harry suddenly woke up and found his right hand stretched out into the darkness ahead, as if to open a door a hundred miles away.


    With a sense of loss and guilt, he put his hand down. He knew he couldn''t see the door, but he was still curious about what was behind it. He can''t help but blame Ron for interrupting, if only he could control his snoring.


    But Harry didn''t tell anyone about it, because it was so absurd that he couldn''t believe it was what Voldemort wanted him to see.


    Crystal ball?


    Harry mumbled, then turned to look at Van Lin''s bed.


    The familiar blue light still did not go out, which seemed to reassure Harry that since Mr. Weasley had happened, Harry would have to look at the van Linden bed every night to make sure he was still well at Hogwarts.


    When the owl came to deliver the letter on Monday morning, they just went into the hall to have breakfast.


    Hermione is not the only one eager to see the Daily Prophet: few are anxious to hear about the runaway death eaters, who have not been caught despite eyewitness reports.


    Hermione gives the owl something to eat and opens the newspaper immediately. Fanlin is not anxious to look at his magic book, and the other side with his own sandwich.


    Harry was drinking orange juice, and since he had only received a letter once a year, when an owl slammed something at him, he thought it must have been sent the wrong way.


    "Who are you looking for?" Harry weakly moved the orange juice from under the bird''s beak and leaned over to read the recipient''s name and address: Harry Potter in the hall of Hogwarts School was frowning to take the letter down. Three, four, five or more owls fluttered down, crowding their places, stepping on butter and salt plates, hoping to let Harry read his letter first ¡£"What''s going on?" Ron asked in surprise. The whole griffindo table leaned over, and the seventh owl flew down, shrieking and flapping its wings.


    "Harry!" Gasping, Hermione reached into the pile of feathers and pulled out a long, round package from a long eared owl. "I think I know what that means - look at this first!" She opened the package and rolled out of it a tightly packed March wizard weekly.


    He opened it and saw his face on the cover smiling shyly at him. The picture was full of big red characters, which read: declare once again the truth about the mysterious man I saw and the night he came back.


    "Great, isn''t it?" Cried Luna, running to Gryffindor''s table and squeezing between Fred and George. "It was published yesterday. I asked Dad to send you a copy for free. That''s what I''m looking forward to - "she waved to the owl flying around the table in front of Harry.


    "Letters from readers." Van Lim is not cold, said, after the Quidditch World Cup, he can experience a lot.


    "That''s what I think," said Hermione eagerly, Harry. Do you mind if we - "


    " you see, "Harry said blankly.


    Hermione and everyone opened the letter.


    "It''s written by a guy who thinks you''re an unshakable person." Said Ron, looking at his letter roughly.


    "This woman recommends that you go to St. Mungo''s Hospital and try a good fight spell course." Hermione said, a little disappointed.


    "That''s good," Harry said slowly, browsing through a letter from a witch living in Paisley. "Hey, she said she believed me!"


    "And this one..." Fanlin took a look at the address, "a French wizard, she also said that she believed you, maybe we can see the happiness of Hibiscus."


    "Oh, it''s not very reliable." Fred said he also enthusiastically joined in the opening of the letter.


    "The man said you''re not a babbling man, but he really can''t believe that the mysterious man is back, so he doesn''t know what to do now. Oh, what a waste of parchment. "


    "Another one who believes in you, Harry!" Said Hermione excitedly. "I have read your story and have come to the conclusion that the Daily Prophet has treated you unfairly. Although I am reluctant to believe that the mysterious man is really back, I still think what you said is true. Wow, that''s great


    "There''s another person who thinks you''re talking nonsense," said Ron, crumpling a letter and throwing it over his shoulder. "But this one, she said you made her change her faith, and now she thinks you''re a hero - and she put in a picture, too - wow!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 935

    "What''s the matter here?"


    Said a hypocritical, sweet, maiden voice. Harry looked up and filled his hands with letters. Professor Umbridge stood behind Fred and Luna, her toad like eyes darting across the huge pile of owls and letters on the table in front of Harry.


    Behind her, he saw many students eagerly watching.


    "Why do you have so many letters, Potter?" She said slowly.


    "Is it against the law, Professor Umbridge?" Fanlin said plainly, "just because of receiving the letter? Does that disturb your rest time


    "Be careful, Al, or I''ll put you in jail," Umbridge said.


    "But in fact, Professor Umbridge, Hogwarts, can get owl letters at any time except during class hours."


    "I''m asking, Al!" Umbridge said impatiently, "if you''re going on..."


    "I''m just reminding you, Professor..." "There''s always going to be some consequences," Van Lin said


    "Are you threatening me?"


    "It''s just a kind reminder, Professor..."


    "Thank you for your concern, but this sentence should be given to you to live, so Potter


    Harry hesitated, but he couldn''t keep it a secret. Umbridge would soon find a wizard''s weekly.


    "People wrote to me because I had an interview." Harry said, "about what happened last June." For some reason, as he said this, he looked at the faculty''s desk.


    Harry had a strange feeling that Dumbledore had been watching him before, but when he looked at the headmaster, he seemed to be engrossed in a conversation with Professor flyaway.


    "Interview?" "What do you mean?" Umbridge repeated, her voice louder and louder than usual


    "I mean, a reporter asked me questions and I answered them." Harry said, "here it is -" he threw wizardry weekly to her, and she grabbed it and glared at the cover. Her pale face turned into an ugly purple.


    "When did you do it?" She asked, her voice trembling slightly.


    "Last Hogsmeade weekend," said Harry. She looked at him with a sort of feverish rage, and the magazine swayed between her thick, short fingers.


    "You can''t go to hoggomore again, Potter," she whispered, "how dare you, how can you..." She took a deep breath. "I told you again and again not to lie. Obviously, you didn''t listen at all. Fifty points will be deducted from Gryffindor, plus one week''s imprisonment! "


    With that, Umbridge seemed to think of something. "And you, with Porter, for a week in captivity."


    She walked away straight away, clutching the magazine to her chest, and the students were looking at her from behind.


    "What is she, so angry?" Hermione said in disgust.


    "I guess so..." Harry said indifferently, "but why are you provoking her?"


    "She''ll see it sooner or later, so the punishment will fall on you, but I think we can try something new."


    "Something new?" Harry said, puzzled.


    "Rebound curse, always give Umbridge some lessons, did not use it before because there is no chance, but now it seems that we can give it a good try..."


    In fact, Umbridge''s reaction was strong enough.


    Before morning, the school was full of notices, not only on the bulletin boards of the college, but also in the corridors and classrooms.


    The senior investigator at Hogwarts ordered that any student who owned wizardry weekly would be expelled. This is in accordance with Act No. 27, and teachers are certainly forbidden to mention this interview, but they all express their views in the same way.


    At the end of the class, Professor Glover gave her a box of cheep haw and gave her a box of puffs Run away. Trelawney, on the other hand, sobbed hysterically during the prophecy class and announced to the shocked class that, contrary to Professor Umbridge''s view, Harry would not die early at all, but would live a long time, become Minister of magic, and have twelve children.


    There is no doubt that Dumbledore''s inaction made the professor feel very depressed, and when someone really stood up to oppose, it naturally catered to everyone''s welcome.


    There is no doubt that this will get more attention to Harry, but it is also a good thing, at least the Ministry of magic will not let Harry suddenly disappear in front of him.


    However, van Lin''s practice has not been stopped by Dumbledore. With Dumbledore''s ability, this intensified text can completely disappear. This is probably a kind of acquiescence. As long as there is no public confrontation, there will be no problem.


    By the way, the unexpected harvest also solved Harry''s troubles. On the way to the deformation class, Qiu Zhang stopped him.Before Harry knew what was going on, he felt that he was holding her hand and breathing in her ear. "I''m really, really sorry. That interview was so brave that I cried."


    Of course, after autumn kisses Harry in front of a crowd, Harry feels like he''s going to float.


    Is this love encouragement?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 936

    Umbridge was absolutely out of his head, or perhaps this report touched the sensitive nerves of the Ministry of magic.


    They have just brought Sirius back into the dark, barely covering up Azkaban''s affairs, and now they have to deal with an absolutely true report.


    The fact can''t be covered up forever. The changes in the magic world are really too big. Azkaban is out of control, the black wizards are gathering, and there are more deaths. However, the Ministry of magic has been advocating peace and stability.


    This itself is enough contradiction, contradiction to make more and more people dissatisfied with the Ministry of magic.


    In the eyes of van Lim, Umbridge''s practice obviously lost the power when he first came to Hogwarts. Now it seems that Umbridge is like a fly with no way to go, buzzing in the Hogwarts castle


    Wait, it''s not the season for flies to come out


    If there''s anything else that will please the vanillians, it''s Malfoy, Clara and Goyle''s reaction.


    I went to the library later that afternoon and saw them.


    A couple of people were huddling their heads together and a Hermione called him sildo. Nott''s unkempt boy whispers. They saw Harry as he searched the shelves for books about partial disappearance.


    Goyle maliciously pulled the wrench, while Malfoy spoke maliciously to crabber.


    Harry fully understood what they were doing: he called their father a Death Eater.


    "Best of all," said Hermione happily as they left the library, "they can''t attack you because they can''t admit reading that article!"


    Finally, Luna is having dinner to tell Tan Dong that wizard Weekly has never sold so fast.


    "Dad is printing more!" She told Harry that her eyes were red with excitement. "He couldn''t believe it. He said people were even more interested in finding elves than in how to find them!"


    And that night in the Gryffindor lounge, Harry became a hero. Fred and George boldly magnified the cover of wizard weekly and hung it on the wall, so Harry''s big head kept looking at the activity below, muttering from time to time that "the Ministry of magic is a fool" and "eat the dung, aunumrich.".


    Hermione didn''t find it interesting at all. She said it disturbed her thinking and finally she went to bed in her room angrily.


    After an hour or two later, Harry thought the poster was no more fun, especially when the spell faded, and it would say "poop" and "Umbridge" off and on.


    As a matter of fact, his head began to ache again, and the scars pricked uncomfortably. He announced that he was going to bed, and the people around him immediately groaned with disappointment. They had asked him to repeat the interview countless times.


    When he returned to the dormitory, there was no one in it.


    Harry put his forehead against the cold glass window beside the bed, and the scar felt better. Then he lay down on the bed without taking off his clothes, hoping that the headache would soon disappear. He felt a little uncomfortable and turned over to close his eyes. He soon fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    He was standing in a dark room with a curtain on it, in which there was a candle. His hands clung to the back of a chair in front of him. His fingers were long, as if he had not seen the sun for a long time, and looked like some big pale spiders on the black velvet back of his chair. On the other side of the chair, in the dim light of a candle, knelt a man in a black robe.


    "I thought about it carefully," said Harry in a high, cold, angry voice.


    "Master, I beg your forgiveness," the man on his knees said hoarsely. The back of his head flashed in the candlelight and seemed to be shaking.


    "I''m not blaming you, Lockwood," Harry said, still in a cold voice. He let go of his grip on the chair and went around it to the man crouching on the ground, standing upright, looking taller than usual.


    "Are you sure of your situation, Lockwood?" Asked Harry.


    "Yes, my master, yes. I''ve been working in the Department, after all - "


    " avery told me bird could get it. "


    "Bird can''t get it, master. Bird should know he can''t. So, he would resist Malfoy''s spell like that. "


    "Stand up, Lockwood," Harry whispered. The man was so eager to obey that he almost fell to the ground.


    His face was covered with acne, and the candle light lightened the scar. He stood up, still slightly bent over and looked up at Harry in awe, like a bow.


    "It''s good to tell me that," Harry said coldly, "very good. I''ve wasted months making useless plans. But it doesn''t matter. Now we''ll start again. I thank you very much, Lockwood


    "My master, yes, my master," gasped Lockwood.


    "I need your help and all the information you can provide. Before those blood clans finish their work, we still have to endure for a while... "


    With that, Harry felt an irresistible force. It was very cold. It was stronger than what he felt now."Of course, my master, of course, all."


    "Well, you go. Call Avery. "


    Lockwood ran back quickly, bent over and disappeared behind the door. Alone in the dark room, Harry turned to the wall and hung a broken, old mirror in the shadow.


    Harry walked towards it. In the dark, his figure grew bigger and clearer, with a pale, skeletal face and red eyes with narrow pupils.


    "No


    "What''s the matter?" A voice nearby said.


    Harry was so frantic that he wound up the curtain and rolled to the ground. For a few minutes he did not know where he was, and to be sure, he saw the pale, skeletal face approaching him again in the dark.


    Then Ron''s voice sounded in his ear, "if you can stop being so crazy, I can get you out of here!"


    Ron pulled the curtain open, and Harry glared at him in the moonlight and lay flat with his scars burning. Ron looked ready to go to bed with one sleeve of his robe on.


    "What happened? Has anyone been attacked? " Van Lin hides Ron and gets Harry up. "What do you see?"


    "No - no one," gasped Harry, his forehead baking on the fire. "Avery''s not good. He''s in trouble. He gave him the wrong message. Voldemort was really angry


    Harry groaned, covering his scar with his hand.


    "But now Lockwood has come to help him and he''s back on the right track."


    "What are you talking about?" Ron sounded scared. "You mean, you just saw the mystery man?"


    "I''m the mystery man," said Harry, stretching out his hands in the dark to his face to see if they were still as pale as death, with very long fingers. "He''s with Lockwood. He''s a Death Eater from Azkaban, remember? Lockwood told him that Byrd had failed. "


    "What failed?" Fanlin asked quickly.


    "Go and get something. He said Byrd should know he couldn''t get it. Byrd has been struck by the curse, and I think he said Malfoy''s father did it


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 937

    "Are you saying that Byrd is Voldemort''s instrument, and that he is controlled by Malfoy with a soul snatching spell?" "So what does he want to take? Did you see that. Harry


    "No, I don''t know..." Harry shook his head. "But what they want is..."


    "Weapons?" Ron said in surprise, "what weapons does the Ministry of Magic have that he needs? Mystery man? "


    "I think so, but I can''t tell exactly what it is..." Van Lim hesitated for a moment, and finally did not say what Voldemort was looking for, because it made him have an illusion, a prophecy ball, worthy of his early departure to the Ministry of magic? At the risk of being discovered by everyone?


    "So Something happened when Byrd tried to steal the weapon. I think there must be some defensive mantra on it to stop people from touching it. So he went to St. Mungo''s Hospital, and his head was strangely empty and he couldn''t say anything. But remember what the therapist told us? He''s healing, and they can''t let him recover, can they? I mean, when he went to steal weapons, he was shocked by what happened, and even the soul snatching spell failed. Once he can talk, he''ll explain what happened, right? Then they will know that he was ordered to steal the weapon. Of course, it was easy for Lucius Malfoy to spell him. So, he''s been in the Ministry of magic, right? " Van Lin combed what had happened and said.


    "Yes, he was walking around on the day of my hearing," said Harry. "Just wait a minute," he said slowly. "He was in the hallway of the Ministry of magic that day! Your dad said he must have been eavesdropping on my hearing, but... "


    "Sturges!" Van Linton paused and thought of a name.


    "What?" Ron asked suspiciously.


    "Sturges portmo!" "He was arrested because he tried to get into a door! Malfoy must have been looking for him! I think that''s what he wanted to do when you saw him that day, Harry. Sturges has Moody''s invisibility suit, remember? If he''s guarding the door, it''s invisible, and Malfoy hears him moving - or guessing someone''s there - or has just cast a soul curse on him. So the next time Sturgis went to the guard, he tried to enter the Ministry of magic to steal the weapon for Voldemort - but he was caught and sent to Azkaban


    "Now Lockwood has told Voldemort how to get the weapon?" Van Lin asked in doubt, if it was the way to get the prophecy ball, then how did Lockwood know.


    "I didn''t hear all the conversation, that sounds like it was." Harry said, "Lockwood used to work there. Maybe Voldemort told him to steal?"


    "It should be like this, so to say..." Ron hesitated. "There are more death eaters in the Ministry of magic than I thought..."


    "Don''t tell anyone else, Harry." Fanlin said, "well, this thing is rotten in my stomach, and I will inform the order of Phoenix to solve the rest."


    "Do you want a Voldemort contact?" Harry asked, "if so..."


    "You should know, Harry, that under Voldemort''s men, neither you nor I can fight back. It is the luckiest thing not to die. I will tell Dumbledore about this..."


    "Wait, it''s not like that." Harry said, "Voldemort is much scarier now, and I feel it more than when he was just resurrected..."


    "What more?" Fanlin''s heart jumped, "what is that?"


    "I don''t know..." Harry closed his eyes and tried to remember what Voldemort had said.


    "He said Before those blood clans finish their mission He also He also needs the help of the Death Eater... "


    "Blood race, work? What is that, and do you feel anything? "


    "Cold..." Harry recalled, "lifeless, like dead, that feeling, like Voldemort, but not in the same place as Voldemort..."


    Van Lin''s heart sank, this is Voldemort''s harvest? More powerful?


    Van Lim had a real experience of that feeling, and there was no doubt that this power would have a fatal attraction to Voldemort.


    It''s about death. What Voldemort is doing now is trying to manipulate death?


    It seems that he and Dumbledore forced Voldemort to a more dangerous road. The fear of death turned into the pursuit of the power of death?


    "It''s a kind of Strength... " Harry said uncertainly, "it''s like running out of my body, but it''s weird..."


    "It''s not fusion enough," Van Lin said. "Maybe some of Voldemort''s unknown devices, like the black magic..."


    "But it''s more terrifying than the black magic itself." Harry said anxiously, "or is it all under the control of the order of the Phoenix, are you prepared for this?"


    "On guard?" Van leen thought about Dumbledore. "Maybe, but it''s not something we should worry about, Harry. What you need now is to forget as much as possible, otherwise Professor Snape will never let you go.""You mean cerebral closure?" Harry said, "it''s no use at all. I''m just..."


    "No, it''s not the same, Harry." Vaseline shook his head and said, "if you master brain sealing, you can reduce Voldemort''s perception of you and experience his emotions quietly. Do you think that''s better?"


    "Master it..."


    "So before that, Harry, please don''t think about anything." Said Fanlin.


    "I''ll try my best." Harry said, "but I''m not sure if I can."


    "Just like you should believe in yourself."


    "Believe me?"


    In fact, even Harry didn''t believe himself. He had practiced something long enough, which was probably the worst spell he had ever learned.


    Fortunately, with the help of Vaseline, all the troubles from Voldemort disappeared. If it wasn''t for the faint scar that reminded Harry, Harry even thought that the cold figure had never appeared in his mind.


    However, the calm did not last long, and the next day, Harry still had to go to the dark basement to receive guidance from Snape''s private brain block.


    This was probably the last thing Harry wanted to do except for Umbridge''s confinement.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 938

    ¡­¡­


    "Stand up, Potter."


    The day after dreaming of Lockwood, Harry knelt on the floor of Snape''s office, trying to wash his head.


    He had just been forced to go through some memories of a long time ago, mostly of Dudley and his accomplices bullying him in primary school.


    "The last memory," snape said, "what is that?"


    "I don''t know," said Harry, standing up tired. He found it harder to separate memories from flashbacks under Snape''s constant pressure. "You mean my cousin''s going to lock me up in the toilet?"


    "No," snape said softly, "I mean a man kneeling in the middle of a dark room."


    "That, nothing." Said Harry. Snape''s eyes went straight into Harry''s eyes. He once said that eye contact was very important for mind capture. Harry blinked and looked aside.


    "How did that man and that room get in your head, Potter?" Snape asked.


    "It -" Harry looked around, but didn''t look at Snape. "It''s just a dream for me."


    "A dream?" Snape repeated. There was a silence, and Harry watched a dead frog float in some purple liquid.


    "You know why we''re here, don''t you? Porter. " Said Snape in a low, dangerous voice.


    "Do you know why I gave up every night to do this boring job?"


    "Yes." Said Harry mechanically.


    "Tell me why we''re here, Potter."


    "Because I''m going to study brain sealing, Professor..." Harry said that now his eyes were fixed on a dead eel.


    "Yes, Potter. As stupid as you are - "


    Harry turned back to look at Snape, hating.


    "I thought you would make some progress after a month or two of study. How many other dreams have you had about mysterious people


    "Only that one," Harry lied.


    "Maybe," said Snape, his cold black eyes narrowing slightly, "maybe you really enjoy these dreams, Potter. Maybe they make you feel a special - importance? "


    "No, they didn''t," said Harry, his jaw taut and his fingers clenched with the wand.


    "Well then, Potter," snape said coldly, "since you are neither special nor important, you have nothing to do with what the mysterious man and his death eaters are saying."


    "No - that''s your job, isn''t it?" Harry called at him. He didn''t want to say that, but he blurted out in anger. For a long time they glared at each other, and Harry thought he had gone too far. But there was a strange, almost satisfied look on Snape''s face as he spoke.


    "Yes, Potter," he said, his eyes flashing. "It''s my job. Now, if you''re ready, we''ll start again. " He raised his wand and said, "one, two, three


    A hundred Dementors came over the lake and came towards Harry. His face was distorted by concentration. They''re closer, and Harry can see the black hole under their hoods. He could still see Snape standing in front of him, staring at Harry and muttering to himself. For some reason, Snape became clearer and sharper, and Dementors became more and more blurred.


    Harry raised his wand. "Call on God to protect you!"


    Snape stumbled - his wand flew out - and suddenly Harry''s mind was filled with memories that didn''t belong to him: a man with a crooked nose was roaring at a shrinking woman, a little black haired boy crying in a corner; a greasy haired teenager sitting alone in a dark room, pointing his wand at the ceiling and shooting at flies; a The skinny boy was trying to jump on a broom while a girl was laughing at him.


    "Enough!" Harry felt a big push on his chest. He fell back a few steps, hit a few shelves, and heard something break. Snape''s face trembled slightly. The robe on Harry''s back was wet through. One of the bottles he hit broke, and something sticky came out of it.


    "Return to its original state," snape hissed, and the bottle immediately returned to its original state.


    "Well, Potter. There is progress. " Snape gasped slightly. He held the basin. Before class, he put in some memories, as if to make sure they were still in it.


    "I don''t remember asking you to use a defensive spell, but it''s certainly useful."


    Harry didn''t say anything; he felt it was dangerous to say anything. He must have entered Snape''s memory and seen Snape''s childhood. He thought wearily that the little boy crying to watch his parents quarrel was standing in front of him, his eyes full of disgust.


    "Let''s do it again?" Said Snape.


    It scares Harry a little. He''s going to pay for what just happened. He''s sure. They stood on both sides of the table, and Harry felt it was harder to clear his mind now."I count three," snape said, lifting his wand again. Before Harry could concentrate on clearing his mind, he heard Snape yelling, "mind taking --"


    the scene quickly changed. He ran across the corridor leading to the Department of mysteries, past the blank walls, past the torches - the black door was there, opened even wider, and he ran so fast that he almost rushed up, and he stood again In front of it, saw the light blue light in the crack of the door - the door opened!


    He went through the door and came to a round room. The walls were black and the floor below was black. Only the blue candle light was shining. There were many doors around. Which door should he go?


    "Potter!" Harry opened his eyes, and he lay unconscious on the ground again; he gasped as if he had run through the long corridor leading to the Department of mysteries, through the black door, and found the round room.


    "Explain it!" Cried Snape, looking at him from above, looking very angry.


    "I don''t know what''s going on," Harry said realistically, standing up. He had a lump on the back of his head that he had hit the ground when he fell. "I''ve never seen it, I mean, I told you, I dreamed of a door that never opened -"


    "you didn''t work hard enough!" For some reason, Snape looks more angry than when Harry entered his memory two minutes ago. "You''re too lazy and conceited, Potter. It''s just a little miracle, the Dark Lord..."


    "Well, can you tell me, sir?" Said Harry, beginning to get angry again. "Why are you called Lord Voldemort? I only heard Death Eaters call him that


    Snape opened his mouth angrily - a woman''s scream came from outside. Snape jumped to his feet, staring at the ceiling.


    "What is this -" he muttered. Harry could hear a muffled commotion coming from the hall. Snape looked at him, frowning.


    "Did you see anything unusual when you came down, Potter?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 939

    ¡­¡­


    "Unusual things?" Harry was puzzled. He shook his head.


    Somewhere above them, a woman began to scream again.


    Snape strode to the door, wand in hand, and rushed out. Harry hesitated and followed.


    The scream did come from the hall, and it was even louder as Harry ran up the steps of the dungeon. When he ran to the top, he found that the hall was full of people, all the students at dinner came out to see what was going on, and some were huddled on the marble stairs.


    Harry squeezed out of several tall Slytherin students and saw everyone in a circle. Some looked shocked, while others were frightened.


    Professor McGonagall was standing opposite Harry. She looked very uncomfortable. Professor Trelawney stood in the middle of the hall, with his wand in his hand and an empty wine bottle in the other hand. He looked very crazy. Her hair is messy, her glasses slide to one side, and one eye looks bigger than the other. Her shawl and scarves were dragged from her shoulders to the ground, giving the feeling of complete collapse.


    Two boxes lay on the floor next to her, one upside down, as if it had fallen off the stairs.


    Professor Trelawney''s eyes were straight and he was obviously frightened. There was something by the stairs, but Harry couldn''t see clearly.


    "No!" She screamed, "it''s impossible, it''s impossible, I refuse to accept it!"


    "Don''t you understand?" A high, girlish voice that sounded gloating. Harry leaned to the right and saw that Professor Trelawney''s frightening expression came from Professor Umbridge.


    "You can''t even predict the weather tomorrow. From my report, you should understand that your poor performance is not good enough to get you fired because of a total lack of improvement?"


    "You don''t - you can''t!" Professor trawley screamed, tears streaming down behind the lenses. "You can''t - you can''t fire me! I''ve been here for 16 years! Hogwarts is - it''s my home


    "It used to be your home," said Umbridge, and Harry looked at her toad face in disgust, with a happy expression on it. He watched Professor Trelawney cry and look at one of her boxes.


    "An hour ago, the Ministry of magic issued your dismissal order. Now please get out of here. You make us feel ashamed. " But she still stood and watched, looking satisfied.


    Professor Trelawney wept, trembled, and staggered back toward her box, grieved. Harry heard a muffled cry on his left. He looked back. Ravend and Parvati were quietly weeping and holding hands with each other.


    Then she heard footsteps, and Professor McGonagall stepped out of the crowd, walked straight up to Professor Trelawney, patted her heavily on the back and drew a large handkerchief from her robe.


    "Here, Sybil, stop crying and blow your nose. It''s not as bad as you think. You don''t have to leave Hogwarts. "


    "Oh, really, Professor McGonagall?" Umbridge said defiantly, taking a few steps forward. "What right do you have to say that?"


    "I authorized her." Said a deep voice. The oak front door opened. The students made way and Dumbledore appeared at the door. Harry didn''t know what he was doing outside, but he was standing in the doorframe, against the foggy night, giving some impression. He came through the door, through the crowd, to Professor trawley.


    She was sitting on the box with tears on her face and a slight shiver, next to Professor McGonagall.


    "Your authorization, Professor Dumbledore?" Umbridge was smiling disgustingly. "I don''t think you understand the situation. I have this - "she pulls a roll of parchment out of her robe" - a dismissal order signed by me and the Ministry of magic. According to Education Act No. 23, the senior investigator has the power to conduct an investigation and, based on the results, dismiss the teacher she - that is, I - does not meet the requirements of the Ministry of magic. I don''t think Professor trawley is qualified at all. I''ve fired her


    To everyone''s surprise, Dumbledore was still smiling. He looked at professor trawley, who was still sitting on the box crying.


    Dumbledore said, "of course you are right, Professor Umbridge. As a senior investigator, you have the right to fire my teacher. But you have no right to drive them out of the castle. I''m afraid, "he said, bending politely," only the president has the power, and I hope professor trawley will remain at Hogwarts. "


    "No - no, I''ll go - go, Dumbledore! I''d better leave - leave here and go somewhere else for luck - "


    " no, "Dumbledore said quickly. "I want you to stay here, Sybil." He turned to Professor McGonagall. "Professor McGonagall, can you accompany Sybil up the stairs?"


    "Of course," Professor McGonagall said. "Come on, Sybil."


    Professor sprout ran out of the crowd and took his other arm. They took her, passed Umbridge together, and went upstairs.


    Then Professor flyaway ran over with his wand in his hand and said, "the box floats!" Then Professor Trelawney''s box went up and followed him up the stairs, followed by Professor flyaway.Professor Umbridge stood motionless, staring at Dumbledore, with that dissatisfaction on his face, but still with a fake smile, the latter still smiling kindly.


    "Well," she whispered, and the whole hall heard, "what do you do if I hire a new prophecy teacher and need to live in her dorm room?"


    "Oh, that''s not the problem." Said Dumbledore happily. "You see, I have found a new prophecy teacher who would like to live on the ground floor."


    "Have you found it?" Umbridge said harshly, "have you found it? I want to remind you, Dumbledore, that under Education Act No. 22 - "


    " the Ministry of magic has the right to appoint the right person if - only if - the principal cannot be found, "Dumbledore said. "I''m glad I found it. May I introduce you? " He turned his face to the door. The mist was flowing in the night. Harry heard a scream.


    The people in the hall immediately murmured in surprise, and those near the door stepped back in fear, and some hastily made way. A face appeared in the mist, and Harry had seen him in the dark forest on a dark and dangerous night. Silver white hair, blue eyes, head and upper body is a man, lower body is a horse. "This is franzer," Dumbledore said to the shocked Umbridge. "I think you''ll find him suitable."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 940

    Firenze?


    Everyone seemed a little surprised. Even van Lin, who came late, felt incredible.


    He had dealt with the horse people, but the horse people left a deep impression on van Lin.


    Ordinary horse people are like brats full of brains and muscles, but it can''t be denied that horse people''s wisdom can''t be ignored even by witches.


    The powerful fighting skills and the wise minds of horse people make people and horses occupy an important place in the history of magic.


    Today''s horse people are not so powerful, but the talent of mysticism is still perfectly preserved. Naturally, in terms of prophecy, unless there is a character like Abraham in the human wizard, prophecy is the best way for horse people.


    Naturally, in order to maintain the continuity of the ethnic group, it is the most basic choice to pursue advantages and avoid disadvantages, which obviously does not include being a professor of divination at Hogwarts.


    As early as their first grade, Firenze met Voldemort, so to speak, they had known for a long time that Voldemort would return and Hogwarts would be in chaos.


    The last time Fanlin went to the forbidden forest to discuss the issue of Gloop with the horse people, but now Firenze appears in Hogwarts. This is obviously not the attitude of the horse tribe, at least it is impossible to change it in a short time.


    ¡­¡­


    "Lavender and I bet you''ll regret giving up divination now, aren''t you, Hermione?" pavitti asked with a smile. It was breakfast time, two days after professor trawley left office, and pavitti was curling her eyelashes with her wand and examining the results in the image on the back of the spoon.


    This morning was the first time they had ever had a divination class at Firenze.


    "Not necessarily?" "I never really liked horses," Hermione said indifferently as she read the prophet''s daily She flipped through a page of the newspaper and reviewed the column.


    "He''s not a horse, he''s a centaur!" Lavender exclaimed in surprise.


    "What a beautiful Centaur Pavitti sighed.


    "Anyway, he always has four legs." Hermione said coldly, "I thought you two would be upset about professor trawley''s departure?"


    "We are very sad indeed." "We went to her office and brought her some beautiful daffodils - not the bean sprout professors, the trumpeters, it''s normal."


    "Is she OK?" Asked Fanlin.


    "Not very well," said Lavender sympathetically. "She cried and said that she would rather leave here than stay where Umbridge was. I don''t blame her at all, but Umbridge is really terrible to her, don''t you think? "


    "I think Wembley''s terror has just begun!" Hermione said darkly.


    "No way," said Ron, who had just swallowed a big mouthful of bacon and eggs. "She can''t be any worse."


    "Remember what I said. She will revenge Dumbledore for appointing a new teacher without consulting her." Hermione closed the newspaper as she said, "especially a centaur Professor, who would know how she looked when she saw Firenze." After breakfast, Hermione went to her arithmetic prediction class, while van Lin and Harry followed pavitti and lavender to the porch for divination.


    "Aren''t we going to the North Tower?" asked Ron, perplexed as pavetti walked around the marble staircase. Pavitti turned her head and looked contemptuously at Ron from her shoulder.


    "How do you think Firenze is going to climb the stairs? We are going to class in classroom two, which was announced on the bulletin board yesterday." Classroom No. 2, on the side of the corridor on the first floor leading from the porch to the hall on the other side, is one of those rarely used classrooms in Fanlin''s memory, and feels like an easily overlooked closet or storage room.


    After Ron entered the classroom after Ron, Fanlin found himself standing in the middle of a forest clearing. Dumbledore was really painstaking for ferrenze. Environment mimicry magic is not a general magic. To be exact, few people will learn it. Because it is very profound, it is useless for daily life or combat.


    "This is?" Harry asked. The floor of the classroom is covered with damp moss, and the trees growing from the ground are covered with luxuriant branches and leaves on the ceiling and windows, making the room full of mottled soft green light slanting through the branches and leaves. All the students who had come in looked a little nervous. They sat on the ground with their backs against the tree trunks or stones, and put their arms around their knees or held them tightly in front of their chest.


    Ferenze was standing in the middle of the clearing, with his soft mane hanging from his back. It must be admitted that his powerful body exuded a similar color of silver and the natural beauty of horses, which made him look good.


    "Environmental mimicry, if you want to know its origin..." "In fact, I don''t know. I''ve only seen it, but no one knows how to practice. To be exact, it''s all true here, but it''s only maintained by magic."Ferrenze also found them. Van Lin thought he would pull out a crystal ball or something.


    "Harry Potter," he said, holding out his hand as Harry came in. "Er - Hi" Harry shook hands with the Centaur, and Firenze was looking at Harry through his incredible blue eyes without a smile. "Nice to meet you."


    "Well, you..."


    The Centaur, with flaxen hair, tilted his head slightly and said, "in the prophecy, we will meet again."


    "But to my surprise, you are here too."


    "Oh, of course, I don''t know if your prophecy saw me coming." Van Lim reached out his hand and Firenze shook it.


    "The student list tells me you won''t come, but it''s nice to see you both at the same time. The prophecy will guide me. Maybe we are destined to meet here."


    ¡­¡­


    Some of van Lin did not dare to praise the performance of Firenze, but he noticed that there was a hoof shaped bruise on his chest.


    When Harry walked up to his classmates, he found that they all looked at him in awe, obviously because they were impressed by the friendliness between him and Firenze, who looked very frightening in their eyes.


    When the door of the classroom closed and the last student to enter sat down on a stump next to the wastebasket, Firenze made a gesture to all the people.


    "Thank you, Dumbledore, for arranging this classroom for us." Firenze said after all the people were seated. "However, according to my habit, I prefer to teach you in the forbidden forest. Until Monday, it is my home, but it will never be possible again."


    "Professor," pavitti said, holding her hand up. "Why not? We''ve been there with Hagrid, and we''re not afraid at all."


    "It has nothing to do with your courage," Firenze said. "It''s about my position. I can''t go back to the taboo anymore, because I''ve been exiled by my people."


    "Clansman?" Lavender said perplexedly. Judging from Lavender''s character, she is full of other things now.


    "What "Oh," she said in surprise, "do you mean there are more people like you?"


    "did Hagrid raise you? Just like he raised a fried conch?" Justin asked eagerly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 941

    As soon as the voice fell, the atmosphere of the scene was a little embarrassed. Fanlin even couldn''t bear to watch it, because you never know what your teammates are doing or even whether they are people


    Firenze slowly turned to look at Justin, and Justin immediately realized that he had asked a very impolite question.


    "I just I mean I''m really sorry. "Justin finished in a very low voice.


    "Centaurs are not human servants or playthings." Ferenze said calmly. Suddenly there was silence, and then pavitti raised her hand again.


    "Professor, may I ask why your people banished you?"


    the spirit of Fanlin is coming, which is also the question that Fanlin is concerned about. Why a centaur appears in Hogwarts? You know, those centaurs in the forbidden forest are very disgusted with human witches, while ferretzer is standing here and teaching Hogwarts the divination of centaurs Students?


    Oh, of course, learning or not is another matter.


    "Because I promised Dumbledore to take the job," Firenze seemed to be aware of the inquiry, "and they saw it as a betrayal to our people."


    This reminds Harry that nearly four years ago, when Firenze let him ride on his back and take him to safety, BAE, a member of Franz, yelled at him and said that he was "a coarse mule.".


    He would like to know if spot had kicked that kick in Firenze''s chest.


    This is probably the penalty for the entrance fee. For semi primitive tribes like centaurs, there is always something symbolic to banish, which is similar to the mark of slaves.


    But in Van Lin''s opinion, Firenze didn''t seem to care.


    "Let''s get started," said Firenze, swishing his yellowish fur tail, and raising his head to the leaf canopy above his head, then slowly lowering his head. As he did so, the light in the room became dimmer, making them look as if they were sitting on a clearing in the forest at dawn At the same time, stars appear on the ceiling.


    The classroom was filled with exclamations and gasps, and Ron sighed in a volume that everyone could hear. "Oh, my God!"


    "lying on the ground," said Firenze in a calm voice. "Looking at the sky, for those who have the ability to see it, it''s a blessing in our destiny."


    Harry lay with his whole back on the floor and gazed at the ceiling. A twinkling red star was blinking at him above his head.


    "I know you learned the names of these planets and their moons in astronomy class," said fat buttock quietly, "and also depicted the movement of stars in the sky. Centaurs have solved the mysteries of these stellar movements centuries ago. Our findings tell us that we can see our future in the sky above us "


    " Professor trayne once taught us astrology, "pavitti said excitedly, as she lay on the ground and stretched out her hand in the air." Mars can cause accidents or destruction or something like that, and now, when it''s at a certain angle to Saturn, ¡±She drew a right angle on her head, "which means that people should be very careful when dealing with hot things"


    "these," Franz said quietly, "are people''s bullshit."


    Fanlin almost laughs. In fact, it''s not bad to lie down and look up at the stars, but astrology, divination and so on, that''s really sorry.


    However, Firenze really did not save face for Professor trawley, although the latter in the vast majority of the time, here generally refers to Professor Trelawney spent 99% of his time in divination is nonsense


    Paviti''s hand was a little weak and fell to his side.


    "Minor injuries and minor accidents," Firenze said, pounding his feet on the wet floor. "These only make ants rush out of the house, not affect the operation of the celestial body."


    "But Professor Trelawney..." Said pavitti in a hurt and angry voice.


    "Just one person," Franz said simply. "And a man whose eyes are biased and whose hands and feet are tied by the restrictions of your race."


    Harry gently turned his head to look at pavitte, and she and a few people around her looked angry.


    "Professor trawley may have seen something, but I don''t know," continued Firenze, and as he walked up and down, Harry heard his tail swish. "But basically, she wasted too much time on some meaningless self flattery that humans call fortune telling. However, what I want to illustrate here is the Centaur''s intelligence, which is very objective and fair. We look at the sky and look for symbols that sometimes show great evil or changing waves there, but it may take a decade to determine what we see. "


    Firenze pointed to the red star just above Harry. "Over the past decade, signs in the sky only indicate that the wizards are in a brief calm between two wars. However, Mars, which represents the war, is shining brightly over our heads, suggesting that the war will soon start again. How fast is it? We centaurs attempt to predict by observing the burning and flame of certain herbs and leavesThis is probably the most unusual lesson that van Lin and Harry have ever had. They didn''t actually burn sage grass and sweet mallow on the classroom floor. Firenze just told them about the shape and symbolic meaning of the pungent smoke, but he didn''t seem to care if any of them could see the signs he described. Instead, he just told them that human beings have always been bad at this field, and that centaurs have spent a lot Over the years, he has been fully capable in this field, and warned human beings not to over believe in such things, because even centaurs interpret these messages incorrectly.


    Unlike any human teacher who has met with any mortal in the past, he puts teaching in the first place. Instead, he wants to tell them that nothing, even the knowledge of centaurs, is extremely safe.


    "He''s not very clear about everything, is he?" Ron whispered, extinguishing their sweet mallow flames. "I mean, I need some details about the war we''re going to face, do you want to know?"


    and then the class bell rang and everyone jumped up. Harry had completely forgotten that they were still in the castle and was sure he was in the forest. All of the people lined up and looked at a loss.


    "There is no one hundred percent certainty." Fanlin said, "but when we study, we should firmly remember that this is knowledge, with uncertainty, but..."


    Just as they were talking about following the others in line, Firenze called out, "Harry Potter and van leen Al, I have something to tell you."


    Harry turned and the Centaur stood a little ahead of him, and Ron hesitated to stay.


    "You can stay." Franz told Ron. "But close the door, please."


    Ron listened to Firenze''s instructions and quickly went to close the door. "I mean, you have a friend named Hagrid, right?"


    said the Centaur.


    "Yes." Harry replied.


    "Then please give him a warning. What he is trying to do is not feasible. He must try harder to stop it


    "What he tried was not feasible." Harry repeated blankly.


    "He has to work harder to stop (abandoning LANDZ nodding." I should have warned him myself, but I''ve been banished, and it''s unwise for me to approach taboo forest now. Even without fighting the Centaur, Hagrid was in enough trouble


    "But what is Hagrid trying to do?" Harry asked anxiously. Firenze looked down on Harry without feeling.


    "Hagrid has been a big help to me recently," said Firenze, "and he has earned my respect for his concern for all living things for a long time. I shouldn''t have betrayed his secret, but he must know that what he tried was not feasible. Please tell him. Good day


    With that he turned and disappeared behind the trees.


    "What does he mean?" Ron said a little confused.


    "It''s Gloop." Fanlin said with some helplessness that it was obviously not suitable to communicate with Harry and Ron for the divination professor''s half talk.


    As a matter of fact, if van Lin had not dealt with Gloop in the forbidden forest before, he would not have known it.


    ¡­¡­


    As the dark March entered the stormy April, his life fell into a long series of anxiety and trouble again.


    Umbridge continued to participate in all classes of magical biological care, which made it very difficult for Harry to pass on Hagrid''s warning about ferrenze. Finally, Harry had to pretend that he had forgotten to take his lecture notes on "rare animals and their places" one day in class, and returned to Hagrid again after class.


    When he told Hagrid Firenze''s warning, Hagrid glared at Harry with his big black eyes, and Hagrid was obviously shocked. Then he tried to calm himself down.


    "Firenze, good boy," he said stiffly, "he doesn''t understand what he''s talking about in this matter. I, the things I try are getting better and better. "


    "Hagrid, what do you want to do? Because Gloop and the Horde are at war?" Harry asked solemnly, where did he learn about centaurs'' attitude towards alien races, and fighting seemed to be the only way to do it.


    "You have to be careful, Umbridge has fired professor trawley. If you ask my opinion, I think she''s still doing the same thing. If you''re doing something you shouldn''t do, then you''re going to... "


    "Some things are more important than keeping a job!" Hagrid said, waving his hand gently. A basin full of knots fell to the floor and made a loud noise. "Don''t worry about me, Harry. You just live your life, you are a good boy "


    this leaves Harry with no choice but to leave Hagrid, who is cleaning up the excrement on the ground with a mop. But when he trudges back to the castle, he feels very depressed.


    At the same time, all the teachers and Hermione constantly remind them that the normal level wizard test is getting closer and closer.All the fifth graders felt a certain degree of pressure. Hannah became the first person to get a tranquilizer from Ms. Pomfrey after she burst into tears on the potion and sobbed that she was too stupid to pass the exam and hoped to leave school immediately.


    Without the D.A. course, Harry thought he would be extremely unhappy. Sometimes he would think that he was only living for a few hours in the house of need, where he worked hard and enjoyed his work completely, and whenever he saw the members of the defense against the dark arts around him and their progress, he felt proud.


    In fact, Harry always wanted to know what kind of reaction Umbridge would have when all members of the defense against the dark society performed well in the ordinary level wizard''s check hoof of the dark arts defense.


    They finally began to learn the Dharma mantra that everyone was looking forward to. During this period, Fanlin kept reminding them that there was a big difference between summoning Dharma protectors in a bright classroom and summoning Dharma protectors in the face of things like Dementors.


    "Oh, don''t be so disillusioned!" Qiu said brightly as she watched her swan shaped Dharma protector flying around the room of need in their last class before Easter. "They are so beautiful!"


    "the important thing is that they can protect you, not whether they are beautiful or not." ''said Harry patiently. "I think we need a Bogot, and that''s how I learned the mantra. I once summoned my protector when the shapeshift disguised as a Dementor. "


    "But it''s going to cause panic!" said lavender, who was shooting silver smoke from the top of her wand. "And I still have no way - a successful - call."


    She added angrily. Neville suffered the same difficulty. His face was wrinkled, but only a faint silver smoke came from the top of his wand.


    "You must think of something to make you happy!" Fanlin reminded him.


    "I''m trying!" said Neville miserably, his round face covered with glittering sweat.


    "Hey, listen, you don''t think the Dharma mantra is too hard. It''s actually very simple. It''s a collection of beautiful and firm things, like this." Van Lim''s hand gently shakes, some silver light will pour out, on the ground quickly gathered into the appearance of van Lin Animagus.


    "Hey, van Lin, I think I made it!" exclaimed Seymour, who had been with Justin for the first time at a defense against the dark arts party.


    "You see - OH - he disappeared. Obviously, he is a hairy thing, Fanlin! "


    Ron''s protector is a big silver dog running around him, which is a bit like Sirius, but Sirius is about the same size as a bear.


    "They all look beautiful, don''t they?" Hermione gently watched as the patron saint of her mantra surrounded her.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 942

    "It''s beautiful." Van Lin nodded.


    D. A''s performance is absolutely beyond his imagination. There is absolutely no problem that these little wizards can be selected by the top school of Hogwarts. However, the current environment is too peaceful, which makes everyone have no motivation to practice.


    The status of bloodline wizard in the magic world is respected and backed by the family. Naturally, there is no need to worry about anything. It can be said that most witches are completely isolated from Muggles.


    However, witches from Muggle world can live well only by means of acquiescence of the Ministry of magic. Of course, this is an idea. Most witches are still closed and bound by the rules of the Ministry of magic.


    But when the turmoil comes, it is undeniable that the wizard''s potential has not completely disappeared in the imperceptible influence. At least through the training of D.A., everyone brings his feeling like this.


    Take Neville for example. Before, he couldn''t even use the most basic mantra except your weapon. Now, van Lin has been observing. Neville just lacks some confidence. In theory, he is more serious than anyone else. Maybe he just lacks a little bit of luck.


    This makes van Lin feel very surprised, Neville always has the conditions of courage, perhaps, but he did not realize that he can completely break through and become brave.


    Compared with Yu Fanlin''s surprise, D.A''s training is also a different experience for Harry.


    He never thought that one day, like a professor, he could teach a lot of people what he mastered or thought was very basic.


    Are you so strong already?


    Harry scratched his head. Could he inflate himself?


    But take a look at Van Lin, it''s better to forget


    "Good!" As a matter of fact, everyone has made obvious progress. When you first came here, you were very bad. No matter whether you are willing to admit it or not, you are just a group of Muggles with some magic power. Even in front of the stronger Muggles, except for your body, magic has little effect


    "But now, what do you think you''ve changed?"


    "I think I might It''s getting stronger... " Neville is the first to speak, and immediately everyone''s eyes are focused on Neville, which makes Neville seem a little nervous.


    "I mean, I..."


    "Bang!"


    the door of the house suddenly opened and closed.


    Harry looked around to see who had come in, but no one was there. After a while, before he reacts, all the people by the door are silent.


    Then, Fanling noticed that someone was tugging at the robe near his knee. He looked down and was surprised to find dobby, the house elf, staring at him from under his usual eight wool hats.


    "Oh, Hello, dobby." Fanlin was a little surprised and said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    the house elf opened his eyes and kept shaking. All the members of the defense against the dark arts moved closer to Fanlin and calmed down. Everyone looked at dobby. A small number of Dharma protectors successfully summoned their Dharma protectors into silver. After the mist disappeared, the whole room looked dimmer than before.


    "Master Fanlin," squeaked the elf, shivering from head to foot, "and Mr. Harry Potter, dobby is here to warn you, but all the domestic elves are warned not to say it." He dashed his head against the wall.


    Harry, who is experienced with Dobby''s self punitive behavior, tries to catch him. Dobby is only bounced back from the stone wall under the cushion of his eight hats.


    Hermione and other girls screamed with fear and sympathy.


    "What''s going on, dobby?" Harry held the ELF''s thin arm tightly and kept him away from anything he might have hurt himself.


    "Don''t care about other people''s orders. You have to remember, dobby, I''m your master." Fanlin some helpless repeat to, although his heart has a bad premonition.


    "Oh, what a hindrance. She, she Dobby, with his free hand, clenched his fist and punched himself hard on the nose. Harry immediately grabbed his hand.


    "Who is she, dobby?" but Harry understood immediately, because only one "she" could make dobby so scared. The elf looked up speechless and looked at him slightly.


    "Umbridge?" Harry asked in horror. Dobby nodded and tried to hit Harry''s knee with his head. Harry held him straight.


    "What''s wrong with her, dobby? She didn''t find here - find us - and find the defense against the dark arts?"


    Fanlin got the answer on the frustrated face of the elves. Dobby''s hand was firmly held by Harry, but he still tried to kick himself and fell to the ground.


    "Is she coming here?" Harry asked, holding his breath. Dobby let out a scream and slapped his feet on the floor. Harry stood up and looked at the frightened, motionless people and the elves whipping themselves."What are you waiting for?" Harry yelled. "Let''s go!" they all rushed to the exit, raced to the door, and then rushed out.


    Van Lim can listen to them running hard in the hallway and hope that they will have judgment and not try to successfully return to their bedroom. It''s nine o''clock in ten minutes. Or if they''re both close to the library


    "Harry, come on!" Hermione screamed as she struggled out of the crowd. Harry picked up dobby, who was still trying to seriously hurt himself, and put him in his arms at the end of the line.


    "Hey, listen, dobby - this is the order - go back to the kitchen with the other elves, and if she asks if you''ve come to warn me, tell her not!" said Harry, "and I forbid you to hurt yourself."


    Harry added, and as he was the last to cross the threshold and slam the door behind him, dobby was lowered.


    "Thank you, Harry Potter," dobby squeaked and ran away. Harry looked around and saw that the others were moving so fast that he could barely glimpse their hasty backs before they disappeared at both ends of the corridor.


    Fanlin slowly hung behind everyone and was discovered by Umbridge. It is not a surprise. It can be said that teaching in Hogwarts is sooner or later. As a matter of fact, Fanlin should be glad dobby was quick enough not to block all of them in the room where they want to be noodles.


    Van Lim is not sure that Umbridge has the ability to break through the house of demand, of course, if he does not intervene.


    Now that van Lim is reluctant to leave, there is no point in Hogwarts. It can be said that it has been a waste of time to stay here, but for members of the D.A., being found out is absolutely a disaster.


    He followed Harry and started to run to the right. There was a boy''s bathroom in front of him. If the two of them ran there in time, they could pretend that they had been there. At least, that was Harry''s idea, but


    "Aha" something suddenly caught Harry''s ankle, causing him to fall heavily on the ground and slide forward six feet before stopping.


    Someone was laughing behind him. He turned to see Malfoy in the niche behind an ugly dragon vase.


    "Trip down, Potter," Malfoy said, "Hello, professor - Professor! I''ve got one, oh, no, there''s an unexpected harvest!"


    Malfoy turned wildly, and Fanlin just came out of the corner and even didn''t come back,


    Umbridge came running from the far corner, panting, with a satisfied smile on his face. "It''s him!" she said excitedly as soon as she saw Harry on the ground. "You are so wonderful, Malfoy! Great! Oh, well done, slytheringa 50! I''m going to take the two of them away, stand up, Potter! "


    Harry stood up and looked at the two men in front of him.


    As a matter of fact, van Lin has never seen Umbridge so happy. Maybe it was when he expelled Sibyl. However, because Dumbledore was there, the effect was not very good. However, if we caught him and Harry, it was totally different. Anyone knows that Harry is Dumbledore''s faction, and van Lin is even more so. It can be said that this is what Umbridge can do in school The most valuable thing to harvest.


    However, the presence of Umbridge is a little reassuring for van Lin, at least there will be no situation on Hermione''s side.


    She grabs their arms viciously and turns to Malfoy with a smile.


    "You look around here to see if you can catch anyone else, Draco," Umbridge said. "Ask the others to look at the library and see if there''s anyone who''s out of breath, and check the bathroom, which is checked by Miss Parkinson''s - you can leave - and the two of you," she said after Malfoy left Sweet''s most dangerous voice said, "Potter, Al, you and I will go to the headmaster''s office."


    "So you are ready to do it?" Said Van Lim, looking at Umbridge.


    "I think you will like it, won''t you?" Umbridge grinned strangely, as if squeezed out of his throat.


    They were in front of the stone monster in a few minutes.


    Harry wondered how many more were caught along the way. He thought that Mrs. Ron Wesley would kill him, and he thought of Hermione. He didn''t know what it would feel like if she was dropped out of school before she took the ordinary wizard test. And it''s Simo''s first time at the party, and Neville has been doing well in the past.


    "Hissing cockroach candy!" Umritch said in a chanting voice that the stone monster jumped aside, and the wall behind it suddenly cracked open, revealing a stone ladder. They climbed up the stone ladder and came to the polished door. There was a Gryphon like knocker on the door, but Umbridge didn''t care if there was a knock at the door. She held on to Harry and van Lin and ran straight in.The whole office is full of people. Dumbledore is sitting at the back of his desk. His long fingers are close together. His expression is very peaceful. Professor McGonagall stood stiff beside him, his expression extremely tense.


    The Minister of magic, fudge, was walking back and forth in front of the fire on tiptoe and was obviously very satisfied with the situation. Kingsley and a man who Fanlin had never seen before, with a serious expression and stiff short hair, stood on either side of the door like a guard; while Percy Weasley, freckled and bespectacled, was walking excitedly around the wall with a quill and a large roll of parchment, apparently ready to take notes.


    Instead of pretending to be dozing off tonight, the portraits of past principals on the wall are all very alert and serious to observe what happened.


    When van Lin and Harry came in, some of the characters in the portraits quickly moved into adjacent frames and whispered anxiously to their neighbors. As the door behind them closed, Harry tried hard to break free of Wimbley''s hand.


    Fudge stares at them with an evil satisfaction on his face, "OK," he says "OK, OK, OK"


    Harry responds with the most disdainful look he can make. His heart agitated angrily in his chest, but his thoughts were unusually calm and clear.


    Fudge''s food is really ugly.


    Fanlin had some bad thoughts, or did fudge think he was in charge?


    Van Lin gently moved his neck to ease the stiffness.


    He looked up at Dumbledore, but in the face of the headmaster, he couldn''t see any happiness. Maybe for Dumbledore, it was just a joke.


    The signs of Voldemort''s activities became more and more obvious, and the Ministry of magic was obviously unable to bear it.


    "They''re going back to gryffindota," Umbridge said. There was a despicable excitement in her voice, as cold and heartless as Harry had heard her in the delight of seeing professor trawley disappear miserably on the porch.


    "Malfoy''s son trapped him, and I blocked the other one."


    "Really? Really?" said Fudge admiringly. "I have to remember to tell Lucius about it. Well, Potter, I think you should know why you''re here? "


    Harry was ready to answer" yes "provocatively. When he looked at Dumbledore, his mouth was open, and the word was almost out of his mouth. Dumbledore didn''t look directly at Harry - his eyes were fixed just a little behind Harry''s shoulder - but as Harry gazed at him, his head swung slightly by an inch.


    Harry immediately changed his words on the way. "Oh - I don''t know."


    "You say it again?" asked fudge.


    "I don''t know." Harry answered firmly.


    "You really don''t know why you''re here now?"


    "no, I don''t know." Said Harry. Fudge looked suspiciously at Harry and Wembley. Harry took advantage of his inattention, and then gave Dumbledore a furtive glance. Dumbledore nodded his head to the carpet and winked quietly.


    "So you don''t know," fudge said in a distinctly sarcastic tone, "Why were you brought here by Professor Wimbley? Do you know if you violated any of the school rules?"


    "violating school rules?" said Fanlin, "of course not. Neither did you catch the curfew, nor did anything unpleasant happen, Hogwarts is no longer able to travel freely, dear minister fudge? "


    "Don''t argue, I just need you to answer yes or no!" Fudge said condescending.


    "But I don''t think it''s wiesengamo or the international witch trial. I think whoever it is, even a Muggle, has the right to argue, Mr. Minister." Van Lim broke free of Umbridge''s hand.


    "I''m the Minister of magic!" Fudge glared. "You don''t think you can fix something or cover up for others. No one can excuse you, I promise."


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Minister, unjust injustice or, in other words, to add to the crime? I don''t think you can do it. "


    "I''m asking you questions. You should keep at least respect. Now, I ask you, are you sure you haven''t broken the school rules? "


    "Certainly, sir." Said Fanlin.


    "Or the decree of the Ministry of magic?" said Fudge angrily.


    "I don''t think so." Harry also said gently. His heart was still beating fast. It''s worth the lie to see Fudge''s blood pressure rise, but he still doesn''t know how he and vaseline can get away with it. If someone went to Umbridge to report the defense against the dark arts, it would be time for him and vaseline, the leaders, to pack their bags and leave Hogwarts.


    "So, this is new news for you, isn''t it?" Fudge''s voice became inarticulate because of anger. "Do you know that there is an illegal student association being found in the school now?"


    "Oh, really!" Fanlin''s innocent face was filled with incredible surprise. "I''m sorry, minister. I''m not sure...""Don''t be silly, Al! Minister, I think... " Umbridge said to them in a silky voice, "if I go and bring the informant, the inquiry may be easier."


    "Yes, yes, yes." Fudge nodded, glancing maliciously at Dumbledore as Umbridge left the room.


    "He''s not a good wizard at all, is he?"


    "that''s not necessarily fudge." Dumbledore tilted his head and said solemnly. After a few minutes of waiting, no one looked at anyone. Then, Fanling heard the door open behind him. Umbridge grabbed Chou''s curly haired friend, marida, and passed him quickly, who was now burying her face in her own hands.


    "That''s true!" Van Lin shook his head in silence. Through the contract, Fanlin knew that someone was rebellious. However, under the effect of vomit, even Dumbledore could not avoid exposing the secret.


    "Don''t be afraid, dear, don''t be scared," Umbridge said gently, patting marida on the back. "It''s OK. You''re doing the right thing. The minister is very satisfied with your performance. He will tell your mother what a good girl you are."


    "Marida''s mother, minister," she added, looking inquisitively at fudge, "it''s Ms. eblon from the magic transportation department, the fireplace network office, who helped us watch Hogwarts fireplace, you know her."


    "Great, great," said Fudge cheerfully. "Like a mother, like a daughter, don''t you? Well, honey, come here, don''t be shy, let''s hear what you''re going to tell us -"


    just as marida raised her face, Fudge bounced back and almost fell into the fireplace. As he cursed, he stepped on the edge of his cloak to extinguish the smoldering flames.


    Marida let out a wail and pulled the collar of her robe from her neck to her eyes, but before that, everyone had seen her terrible appearance, and her nose and cheek were covered with a long string of purple abscesses, forming the word "informer".


    The corner of the eye some open, the blood silk appears incomparably clear.


    Harry took a creepy look at Van Lin, but thought of the words on marida''s face, Harry quickly turned his head.


    Necessary disciplinary measures still need to be taken, right.


    "Don''t mind the spots now, dear," Umbridge said impatiently, "take your robe off your face and tell the minister about it."


    But marida just screamed again and shook her head wildly.


    "Oh, very well, you stupid girl! Then," I "will tell him." Said Umbridge sharply. She raised her morbid smile and said, "well, minister, miss marida came to my office shortly after dinner this evening and said she had something she wanted to tell me. She said that if I went to a secret room on the seventh floor tonight - a room called the house of need - I would find something in my favor. I asked her for further details and she admitted there was a certain type of Party there. But unfortunately, at this point, the curse, "she pointed impatiently at marida''s veiled face," began to take effect, and when the girl glimpsed her face in my mirror, she was too miserable to tell me more. "


    Did you take the initiative? Fanlin couldn''t believe it. They didn''t seem to have done anything to marida, but


    "Well, now," said Fudge, looking at marida with a kind of son he thought to be kind and kind, "honey, it''s brave to tell Professor Umbridge about it. You''re right. Now, can you tell me what happened at that party? What was the purpose of it? Who were the participants? "


    but marida didn''t speak. She just shook her head again and opened her eyes full of fear.


    "Did we get an ominous chip?" fudge gestured to marida''s face and asked impatiently, "can she speak freely?"


    "I don''t know." Umbridge was reluctant to admit that Harry was full of pride in the ability to curse van Linden. "But it doesn''t matter if she doesn''t say it. I can get the truth from it. Minister, do you remember what I said in my last report to you in October that van leen al secretly met a lot of students at the pig''s head bar -- "


    " what evidence do you have about this? "Interposed Professor McGonagall. "I have the testimony of the client who was at the pig''s head bar. Although he was covered in bandages, his vision was not damaged at all. Using isolation magic to prevent other people from eavesdropping is a good thing in itself, but it''s hard for the Ministry of magic staff, lip talkers


    Umbridge said smugly, "he read every word they said, and immediately came to school to report me -"


    "Oh, so that''s why he wasn''t exposed to the bathroom that would come back," Professor McGonagall raised her eyebrows and said, "the interior of our judicial system is really intriguing!"


    "overt bribery "A fat red nosed wizard in a painting on the wall behind Dumbledore yelled," in my time, the Ministry of magic never reduced any crime, never! ""Thank you, fordex. It will be reduced." Dumbledore said gently.


    "The purpose of Porter''s meeting with the students," Wimbley continued, "is to persuade them to join an illegal society, which aims to learn some magic and charms that the Ministry of magic ruled was too young to learn at school."


    "I think you''ll find that you''re saying something wrong, Dorothy!" Dumbledore gazed at her through his half moon glasses, from his crooked nose.


    Harry looks at Dumbledore. He doesn''t know how Dumbledore will persuade fudge not to punish him. If Umbridge is true, someone actually read their conversation in the pig''s head bar with lip language Then they can''t escape the trigger.


    Van Lim frowned slightly. The penetration of the Ministry of magic was more serious than he thought, or a coincidence.


    There are so many coincidences in the world.


    "Oh!" fudge began to walk up and down again, as if with a ball on his feet. "Yes, let''s hear the latest version of that nonsense that wants Potter out of trouble. Come on, Dumbledore, go on - is Willy lying? Is it? Or is Potter and Earl each having a twin brother who appears at the pig''s head bar that day, or is it just the best Generally speaking, because time can be reversed, a dead person is reborn, or an invisible pair of Dementors appear? "


    Percy Weasley laughs with sincerity.


    "Oh, that''s good, minister, that''s great!" Harry really wanted to kick him, but he was surprised to find that Dumbledore was also smiling gently.


    "Cornelli, I don''t deny it, and I''m not sure whether they were in the pig''s head bar that day and recruited their classmates to join the defense against the dark arts group. I just want to point out that Dorothy''s accusation that the party at that time was illegal was really wrong. If you remember, the Ministry of magic''s ban on all student gatherings was issued two days after they had finished their party in hogmar, so they didn''t break any rules when they were at the pig''s head bar. "


    Percy looked as if she had been hit hard in the face, and fudge stayed there with his mouth wide open.


    Umbridge was the first to recover. "Headmaster, you''re right," she said with a sweet smile. "But now that Education Act No. 24 has been enacted for nearly six months, if the first party is not illegal, then their recent gatherings are clearly illegal!"


    "well" Dumbledore looked at her politely from his folded fingers "It would be illegal if they did continue to gather after the law came into effect, but do you have any evidence that they continued to rally after that?"


    while Dumbledore was talking, Harry heard a rustle behind him, apparently amondo''s murmur. He could swear that he felt something gently brushing his side, like a puff of air or a bird''s wing, and he looked down, but there was nothing there.


    "Fox?" Van Lim was a little uncertain, but apparently, fox had just crossed them, and Dumbledore was ready.


    "Evidence?" Umbridge repeated with a frightening toad smile, "didn''t you just listen, Dumbledore? Then why do you think Miss marida is here?"


    "well, can she tell us that there are any valuable parties in these six months?" Dumbledore raised his eyebrows, "I think she only has The report says there''s just a meeting tonight? "


    " miss marida "Wimbley said," honey, tell us once more, how long has such a party continued? You can just nod or shake your head, I''m sure it won''t make the spots on your face worse. Have these parties been held regularly in the last six months? "


    Harry felt his stomach sink like a lead. It''s going to be hard evidence that even Dumbledore can''t get away with.


    "Just nod or shake your head, dear," Umbridge gently abducted marida. "Come on, it won''t make the curse work again."


    Any Lin looked up, only he knew the effect of the curse, in a variety of ways to disclose information, will be severely punished.


    Everyone in the room was staring at marida''s face, but only her eyes could be seen between the high robe and her curly hair. Perhaps because of the fire, her eyes looked strangely blank.


    Then Harry cried out in surprise, for marida shook her head. Umbridge gave fudge a quick look, then marida.


    "Soul snatching curse?" Van Lim turned to look at Dumbledore, Dumbledore''s deep eyes like a whirlpool, firmly absorbed marida, but


    Fox is the medium?


    Van Lin suddenly realized that everything in this office could be Dumbledore''s help, whether it was headmaster Armando''s whisper or his passing fox.


    This is Dumbledore. He can change anyone''s will at any time"I don''t think you understand my question, do you? Honey? What I''m asking is, have you had a party like tonight in the last six months? Yes?"


    marida shook her head again.


    "What do you mean by shaking your head, my dear?" asked Umbridge in a grumpy tone.


    "I think her meaning is clear," Professor McGonagall said solemnly. "There have been no secret parties in the last six months, have you, miss marida?"


    marida nodded a little dully.


    "But there''s a rally tonight!" Umbridge said angrily, "miss marida, you told me there was a party in the house of need! And these two people in front of you are the sponsors, aren''t they? They organize a party like this - why do you keep shaking your head, little girl?"


    "well, usually when a person is shaking his head ¡±Professor McGonagall said coldly, "what they mean is," no, "unless miss marida is using a signal that humans can''t read yet."


    Umbridge grabs marida hard, pulls her around to face her, and shakes her hard. For a moment Dumbledore stood up and held up his wand. Van leen noticed that the portrait of Amando seemed to move a step forward, while Umbridge leaped back from marida and flung her hands in the air as if they were scalded.


    "Dorothy, I won''t allow you to be so rude to my students!" Dumbledore showed his anger for the first time.


    "You need to calm down, Ms. Umbridge." Dumbledore said in his low, slow voice, "you don''t want to get yourself into trouble now, do you?"


    "no," said Umbridge, panting. She squinted at Dumbledore, who was tall and tall. "I mean, yes - you''re right - albus, I - I just lost control of myself!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 943

    "You just lost control?"


    Professor McGonagall pursed his lips, and his face was a little pale.


    Marida is still in that dull look. Many times, as long as you find the source, it is easy to find clues. But Dumbledore is different. Even if van Lin has found out how Dumbledore cast his magic, if he is not careful, that clear feeling will quickly disappear


    Umbridge''s face was livid. If there was no evidence, Dumbledore pointed to him with his wand. This is not the treatment that ordinary people can enjoy.


    For example, Greenwood? Lord Voldemort? Or death?


    So it seems that if you want to be Dumbledore''s opponent, it is not something that ordinary people can afford.


    Soon, however, Umbridge lifted his chest again, and everyone knew that there was such a thing, so even if marida didn''t say


    As a matter of fact, marida is still within the reach of Umbridge. She still seems worried about being attacked by Umbridge again, and she is relieved to be free from Umbridge. She still clung to her robe and pulled it under her eyes, which were strangely blank and staring straight ahead.


    It seems that the headmaster is going to keep going until he leaves, but even if Dumbledore doesn''t do so, Valentine can guarantee that marida won''t say anything.


    Are you kidding? Even Dumbledore has to pay enough for breaking the contract in front of the caster.


    "Dorothy," said Fudge, one last time trying to stabilize the situation, "the party tonight - the one we all know for sure has happened?"


    "Yes," Umbridge cheered up again. "Yes, well, miss marida came to report me and, accompanied by some trustworthy classmate, let me catch the current criminals at the party. It seems that they had been warned in advance that I was going to go there, because when we got to the seventh floor, they were running in all directions. Ms. Parkinson went to the house to help me check if they had left anything behind and found their list. This is very important because we need the evidence, and the house of need just provides the evidence we need. "


    Harry watched in shock as she pulled the list from her pocket that had been nailed to the wall of the house of need and handed it to fudge.


    "When I saw Porter''s name on it, I knew what we were going to deal with." She said softly.


    "Great!" There was a smile on Fudge''s face. "Dorothy, you''re amazing! And . hateful... " He looked up and looked at Dumbledore, who was still standing beside marida with his wand in his hand. "What do you think they named themselves?" fudge said quietly, "Dumbledore''s army!"


    Dumbledore reached out and took the parchment from fudge, staring at the title Hermione had scribbled a few months ago. At that moment, he didn''t seem to be able to say a word.


    Then Dumbledore looked up and said with a smile, "well, it''s happened -" he said briefly, "Cornell, do you want me to write a confession now, or do I just have to make a statement in front of these witnesses?"


    Dumbledore''s guilty attitude obviously exceeded everyone''s expectation. Professor McGonagall exchanged with Kingsley With a look in their eyes, there was a look of fear on their faces. They don''t know what''s going to happen, and fudge obviously doesn''t know what it is.


    "Statement?" fudge said hesitantly, "what -- I don''t --"


    "Dumbledore''s army, Cornell!" Dumbledore waved the list in front of fudge with a smile, "it''s not Porter''s army, it''s not al''s army, it''s Dumbledore''s army!"


    "but - but -" a flash of clarity flashed across Fudge''s face. He stepped back in horror, then screamed and jumped out of the fire again. "Yours?" he murmured, stamping out his smoldering cloak again.


    "That''s right!" said Dumbledore stealthily.


    "You organized this?" fudge asked incredulously.


    "Yes." Dumbledore replied.


    "Do you recruit these students to be your army?"


    "tonight is the first meeting," Deng said, nodding. "It''s just to see if they''re interested in joining. Of course, I know by now that it is not right to invite Miss marida


    Marida nodded. Fudge looked at her, then at Dumbledore, his chest swelled. "You''re secretly plotting against me!" he growled.


    "Yes, that''s right." Dumbledore replied happily.


    "No!" Harry yelled. Kingsley gave Harry a quick warning, and Professor McGonagall gave him a threatening stare. But Harry suddenly understood what Dumbledore might want to do, and he would never let it happen.


    "No Dumbledore --"


    "be quiet, Harry. No, I think you have to leave my office." Dumbledore said calmly."That''s right, Potter, shut up!" said Fudge sharply, and gave Dumbledore a frightening look. "Good, good - I came here only to expect to be expelled - but - on the contrary -"


    "instead, you can arrest me." Dumbledore said with a smile, "it''s like losing a sickle and getting a kinggaren, isn''t it?"


    "yes, minister, I think so." Percy was eager to say that his nose was stained with ink splashed from rapid writing.


    "It''s a little bit about how he''s building an army against the Ministry of magic, how does he want to overthrow me in secret?" fudge said, pointing to the list.


    "Well, well, minister, I''ve got it all down," Percy said, happily reviewing his records.


    "Very well, then," said Fudge with a happy glow, "Weasley, make a copy of your record and send it to the Daily Prophet immediately. If we send it by express owl, it should be published in the morning paper tomorrow! "


    Percy quickly rushed out of Dumbledore''s office and slammed the door behind him. Then fudge turned to Dumbledore.


    "You will now be escorted back to the Ministry of magic, where you will be formally charged, and then you will be sent to Azkaban for trial."


    "Oh," said Dumbledore gently, "well, indeed, I think we may have encountered some unexpected obstacles."


    "Unexpected obstacle?" Fudge''s voice still trembled slightly with excitement. "I didn''t make any unexpected obstacles, Dumbledore."


    "Oh," said Dumbledore apologetically, "I think I found out."


    "Oh, really?"


    "well, you just seem to be suffering from a misunderstanding that I''m going to - um - what''s the word for? - Oh, it''s going on in secret. I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to do it secretly at all, Connelly. I had no intention of being sent to Azkaban. Of course I can escape - but that''s a waste of time, and frankly, I can think of a lot of other things to do! "


    and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 944

    Umbridge''s face slowly turned red, as if she had a large pot of boiling water in her body. Fanlin felt that Umbridge''s blood would boil with anger.


    Fudge looked at Dumbledore in a daze, just like he was suddenly hit by something, and he couldn''t believe that such a thing really happened.


    It was Dumbledore, one of the most powerful witches in the world, the presence of the Dark Lord, the guardian of London''s Ministry of magic, and the headmaster of Hogwarts.


    And now, he decided


    "No..."


    He let out a low, excited sob that he couldn''t believe it was true, and fudge looked vaguely at Kingsley and the short gray haired man who had remained silent so far.


    The latter nodded reassuringly to fudge and moved a little bit forward from the wall.


    Fanlin saw his hand slide slowly towards his pocket, pretending nothing had happened.


    Ready to fight Dumbledore?


    I hope a magic shock won''t blow his wand in his hand, but it''s very likely to happen.


    "Don''t be silly, Davis," Dumbledore said kindly. "I''m sure you''re an excellent Auror - I seem to remember that you won the" Excellence Award "on your general wizard level exam - but if you try to - well - force me to go back with you, I''ll have to hurt you."


    The man named Davis blinked a little foolishly, and looked at fudge again, as if hoping to find a clue as to what to do next.


    "So," fudge sneered and calmed himself down, "you''re going to fight Davis, Kingsley, Dorothy and me alone, aren''t you? Dumbledore!"


    "in the name of Merlin, no," Dumbledore said with a smile, "unless you''re too stupid to force me into submission with force!"


    "he''ll never fight alone!" Professor McGonagall said aloud And he put his hand into his robe.


    "Oh, no, he will, Mileva!" Dumbledore said sternly, "Hogwarts needs you!"


    "enough! Don''t say that again!" fudge pulled out his own scooter and said, "Davis! Kingsley! Arrest him! "A sliver of silver flashed across the room with a bang like a gunshot, and the whole floor was shaking. When the second flash of silver light, van Lin holds Harry on the ground with his hand, and then presses Harry tightly.


    Dumbledore is more awesome than he imagined.


    Several of the portraits in the paintings screamed; Fox gave a shrill cry, and the whole room was covered in dust.


    Harry coughed in the dust and saw a black figure fall heavily in front of him. There was a scream and a touch, a loud "no!" followed by the shattering of the glass, frantic footfalls and groans. Then, there was no sound at all.


    Van Lim raised his head slightly, but Dumbledore''s power was so strong that morning was everywhere. However, van leen saw Professor McGonagall lying beside them. It was she and van leen who saved Harry and marida from harm. The dust was still floating in the air and slowly falling on them.


    Harry gasped softly and saw a tall figure approaching them.


    "Are you all right?" Dumbledore asked.


    "I''m fine!" Professor McGonagall replied, dragging several of his students to their feet. The dust has gone.


    After the disaster, the office looked like this: Dumbledore''s desk was turned over, all the small tables fell to the ground, and the silver instruments were all broken into pieces. Fudge, Umbridge, Kingsley and Davis lay motionless on the ground, while Dumbledore''s Phoenix fox was hovering in a large circle above them, singing softly.


    "Unfortunately, I also had to use magic on Kingsley, otherwise it would look very suspicious." Dumbledore whispered that he quickly lifted his wand as everyone looked to one side and helped me change marida''s memory. "Thank him so much, don''t you?"


    "now that they''re going to wake up soon, it''s better not to let them know that we have time to communicate - you have to pretend like they''ve just been knocked to the ground now, and they won''t remember¡ª¡ª ¡±


    "so where are you going, Dumbledore?" whispered Professor McGonagall. "Is it the order of the Phoenix?" "Oh, no," Dumbledore said with a determined smile, "I won''t leave here to hide. I promise you, Fudge will soon hope that he never tried to get me out of Hogwarts."


    "Professor Dumbledore," Harry called to him. Harry didn''t know what to say at first: how sorry he felt about the trouble he had caused by the establishment of the defense against the dark arts, or how bad Dumbledore had to leave in order to keep him from being fired? But Dumbledore interrupted him before he could say anything more.


    "Listen, Harry," he said urgently, "you have to do your best to learn closure, you know? Do everything Snape tells you, especially practice every night before you go to sleep, so that you can end the memories of your nightmares - you''ll know exactly why, but you have to promise me - then A man named Davis is starting to move.Dumbledore held on to Harry''s wrist. "Be sure to remember - end your memory."


    but when Dumbledore''s hand covered Harry''s skin, the scar on his forehead began to ache again, and he again felt the frightening, venomous desire to strike Dumbledore, bite him, hurt him


    "- you''ll find out later." Dumbledore said in a low voice. "As for you..."


    Dumbledore gave van Lin a meaningful look.


    "I know what to do, Professor, but..."


    Fox whirled around the office and swooped over Dumbledore. Dumbledore lets go of Harry and raises his hand to firmly hold the Phoenix''s long golden tail. The two of them disappeared in a flash of fire.


    "Where did he go?" fudge growled, lifting himself from the floor. "Where is he?"


    "I don''t know!" Kingsley jumped up.


    "No, he can''t use the phantom!" Umbridge yelled, "it''s not available in this school!"


    "stairs!" Davis yelled, rushing to the door, opening it hard and disappearing behind it. Kingsley and Umbridge followed him closely.


    Fudge hesitated, rose slowly, and dusted himself. It was a long and painful silence.


    "Well, Mileva," said Fudge, straightening his sleeve, in a disdainful tone, "I''m afraid this will be the end of Dumbledore."


    "You really think so, don''t you?" Professor McGonagall said scornfully.


    Fudge didn''t seem to hear her. He was looking around at the ruined office. Some of the portraits on the wall booed him, and one or two of them made rude gestures to him.


    "You''d better put the three of them to bed," fudge looked again at Professor McGonagall and nodded to several people to indicate that they were ready to leave.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 945

    The Ministry of magic ordered Dorothy Jane Umbridge to replace albus and Dumbledore to become the head of Hogwarts School of witchcraft and Wizardry.


    It says, "you should pay attention, Malfoy." Fanlin stepped forward and squinted at Malfoy.


    In fact, no one has dared to call Hermione that way for a long time, and the last one


    "No, Fanlin." Hermione took van Lin''s arm with her hand.


    "Smart moves, Granger," Malfoy gasped. "New headmaster, new era, be nice, al. This is not the time to be tough. Of course, it includes you, Potter and Weasley."


    "Do you really think so?" Said Fanlin in a deep voice.


    "Or what do you want, Al? Blatant violation of Hogwarts rules? "


    "It''s not Hogwarts rule!" Said Harry.


    "Oh no, it''s Potter now. You need to know the situation." Malfoy said with some arrogance.


    "It seems that you guys are still living in your dreams. Let me count, blatantly violating the law enforcement team and talking behind your back about Hogwarts''s new principal, Ms. Umbridge, and


    "What else?" Fanlin didn''t care.


    Clara and Goyle laughed foolishly in the back.


    "Are you going to cooperate, Al, but it seems a little too late now." Malfoy said, "let me count. If these charges go on, Gryffindor will lose 50 points."


    "Fifty points?" Ron exclaimed, in fact, no one had ever deducted so much from them except Snape.


    "Yes, yes, fifty points." Malfoy laughed and turned to leave.


    "Oh, no, I think you miscalculated the score." Said Fanlin.


    "The extra score is that I don''t like you."


    "I don''t mean this, I mean, besides this, there should be 50 points to be deducted."


    "Fifty more points?" Malfoy was puzzled, but then he laughed.


    "I''m afraid you''re out of your mind, but since you want to deduct 50 more points, I certainly don''t mind meeting your requirements, or you can help me think of a reason?" Malfoy asked sarcastically, looking as if he were asking for van Lin''s advice.


    "Leave him alone, Fanlin. Let''s go. We don''t have to be angry with him." Hermione admonished, "otherwise Umbridge will definitely trouble us."


    "There''s no way to avoid it, Hermione." Fanlin said quietly, then turned his head to Malfoy.


    "As a matter of fact, since I have put forward all of them, I will naturally help you to think of a reason..." Van Linton stopped, "well, how about using magic randomly in the corridor and injuring flowers and plants carelessly?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 946

    As a matter of fact, before Malfoy could react, vanillin had already released the curse.


    Like the fake Moody''s, Malfoy was turned into a mink and tucked into the pants of the frantic runaway carat.


    However, this time there is no imaginary Jieqi, Fanlin is not sure whether Malfoy will come again.


    A couple of people turned around and looked at the huge scoreboard, and Gryffindor''s 100 was gone in a split second. Although van Lim didn''t care about points, it was undoubtedly the worst change for Hogwarts.


    ¡­¡­


    "Did you notice that?" Said Fred''s voice.


    He and George had just come down the marble stairs and joined Harry, Ron, van Lin, Hermione and Ernie, standing together in front of the scorer.


    "Malfoy just deducted about 100 points from us," Harry said, somewhat, as they saw more stones flying up from Gryffindor''s hourglass.


    "Yes, the Ministry of magic is trying to split us," George said.


    "What do you mean, try?" Ron said quickly.


    "They never ordered," Fred said. "These mistakes are due to the disappearing cabinets he forced us into the first floor."


    A few people seem to be helpless, originally they were just maintaining the study of defense against the dark arts, but now.


    "What are you going to do?" Asked Fanling, but seeing Fred''s gloomy expression, he understood their thoughts immediately.


    "But you''ll be in trouble."


    "No, it''s going to be until the Ministry of witchcraft and mongeston. It''s still a few weeks away. I don''t know how far he''s going." Said Fred calmly. "In short, we choose not to care about whether there is trouble."


    "Have you ever been?" Asked Hermione.


    "Of course," said George.


    "Never fired, have you?"


    "We always know what to do," said Fred.


    "We have a little bit of a problem from time to time," George said.


    "But we always stop for a short time because of deliberate sabotage," said Fred.


    "But now -" said Ron tentatively.


    "Yes. Now - "said George.


    "Because Dumbledore is gone," said Fred.


    "- we suspect the deliberate destruction -" said George.


    "- absolutely the reward our dear new principal deserves," said Fred.


    "You can''t!" Said Hermione in a low voice. "You really can''t! She''s trying to find a reason to fire you! "


    "You didn''t get it, Hermione, did you?" Said Fred, smiling at her. "We don''t care how long we can stay here. We''re going to get out of here if we don''t want to do anything more for Dumbledore. So, all in all, "he looked at his watch," is starting to work. I''m going to the auditorium for lunch. If I were you, you would stand here and let the teacher see that you didn''t have anything to do with it. "


    "Some things with whom?" Said Hermione anxiously.


    "You''ll see," George said, "run forward, now." Fred and George turned away and disappeared in the crowd heading down to dinner.


    Looking confused, Ernie whispered about his unfinished metamorphosis homework and ran away.


    "I think we should get out of here, you know," Hermione said uneasily. "It''s just -"


    "Oh, OK," said Fanlin, and the four of them walked towards the door to the auditorium, but Harry was lightly slapped on the shoulder by the man in a hurry, didn''t even look at it, then turned around and found himself almost nose to nose with Fitch. He took a few hasty steps back; filch saw it best from this distance.


    "The headmistress wants to see you, Al," filch looked at Vaseline maliciously.


    "He didn''t do that," said Hermione clumsily, imagining what Fred and George were planning. It made filch laugh even more.


    "I''m sorry for my conscience, eh?" He gasped. "Follow me."


    "I''ve noticed," said Van Lin, somewhat coldly.


    Fanlin looked back at Harry and Hermione, both worried. He shrugged and followed filch out of the auditorium, as opposed to the hungry students.


    Filch seemed in a wonderful mood; he kept buzzing as he climbed the marble stairs. When he stopped for the first time, he said, "everything around here has changed, al."


    "Yes. I tell Dumbledore every year that I''m too lax with you, "filch said to himself, chuckling. "Your ugly little habits can never be changed. If you know I will whip you, will you? Now if I hang your feet upside down, will anyone not feel the Frisbee with poisonous fangs in the corridor? But when section 29 of the Education Act came along, Al, I could do those things. Also, she asked the minister if she could sign a procedure for something troublesome. Oh, because she''s in charge of things here are becoming very different. You''ll never have a chance to hang out from school at night. I''ll take you seriously, and Potter"Harry next?" Fanlin was very interested in saying, "I knew she would not have any new ideas."


    "Be respectful, al..."


    "Before that, I hope you''d better shut up. Do you think I''m the student you originally arrested?"


    Umbridge was clearly in full control of filch, Fanling thought as he walked, and apparently what Umbridge needed was that he might prove an important weapon; the secret passage he knew at school might be known only to the Weasley twins and him.


    "Here we are," said Fanling, frowning slightly, knocking on Umbridge''s door and pushing it open.


    "Here comes Potter, ma''am."


    Umbridge''s office, as van Lin had explored, was very familiar to him. It was a piece of wood lying across her desk as usual, but it said: headmistress.


    At the same time, Harry''s catapults, as well as Fred and George''s broomsticks, were chained to the wall behind the desk, with strong nails.


    Is this a new instrument of torture?


    Umbridge was sitting behind her desk, busy scribbling on her pink parchment, but she immediately looked up and smiling at them.


    "Thank you, Argus," she said softly.


    "No, ma''am, no," said filch, bowing if his rheumatism would permit, and then leaving behind.


    "Sit down," Umbridge said briefly, pointing to a chair.


    Fanlin sat down happily. She continued to scribble. He looked at the kittens on some dirty dishes behind her head, these detection magic.


    "Good, now," Umbridge put down her quill and looked at him as if a toad couldn''t stand flying.


    "Would you like something to drink?"


    "what?" said Fanlin, making sure he heard her clearly.


    "What to drink, Mr. Al," she said, laughing more. "Tea? Coffee? Pumpkin juice?" when she named each drink, she waved her wand, and the teacup or glass appeared on her desk.


    "No, thank you," said Fanlin.


    "I want you to have a cup of tea with me," she said, her voice becoming dangerous and sweet. "Choose one."


    "All right. Tea, "said Van Lin, shrugging. She got up and added a little milk and came back. Then she was drinking and walking around the desk with a malicious smile.


    "There it is," she said, giving it to him. "Before it''s cold, drink it, won''t it?"


    " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 947

    Tea yourself?


    It was not Umbridge''s brain or the way in which van Lim opened the door.


    Open mode error?


    He just taught Malfoy a magic spell, and then Umbridge sat here and asked himself to have tea?


    Is it Dumbledore''s resistance that scares them? And then come and make up?


    Almost instantaneously, Fanlin excluded this unrealistic idea from his mind.


    Not to mention whether they are willing or not, judging from the order of the Phoenix alone, there is no room for discussion if fudge does not step down.


    She doesn''t poison her tea, does she?


    Almost instantaneously, the thought flashed away in Fanlin''s mind. In his opinion, this kind of sex is the most possible.


    "Very well, now, Mr. al. I think we should talk about it, after last night''s painful events. "


    Van Lim said nothing but looked at Umbridge with interest.


    "I''m sorry, professor. I thought you were doing it for the sake of what happened." Said Fanlin.


    "What happened just now?"


    "Yes, just now, I was bemoaning Professor Umbridge''s control of Hogwarts, which doesn''t seem like a rumor. In fact, you''ve been recognized, haven''t you?" Van Lin said lightly, ignoring Umbridge''s gloomy face.


    "And just now, some of the guys who were acting like a tiger, without your order, disturbed the order of Hogwarts, which had to be stopped by me, and I was partly responsible for that." "In fact, I should give them the right guidance," Van leen said


    The scene was once very embarrassing, but since it has torn the skin, there is no need to pretend like this.


    Umbridge sat in her seat, while van Lin held the pink teacup in his hand.


    It seems that these teacups are of high value, and the patterns are good.


    After a few quiet minutes, van Lim did not continue to stimulate Umbridge, and Umbridge''s eyes fell on the tea cup in Van Lin''s hand from time to time.


    She suddenly said, "you''re not drinking!"


    "Oh?" Van Lindau took a look at Umbridge. There must be something in the glass. He held it to his lips and suddenly, he put it down. Behind Umbridge, the blue eyes in a picture of kittens are like Moody''s magical eyes.


    Mad eye moody has told everyone not to drink anything from the enemy.


    There is no doubt that Umbridge cares so much


    Fanlin put the cup in his hand again, as if to see something.


    British people love tea very much. Naturally, Fanlin is not strange to tea, which seems nothing unusual. Of course, many magic Drugs mixed in the tea will not produce any abnormality, for example, colorless and tasteless emetic?


    "What''s the matter?" Umbridge said innocently, still looking at him. "Do you want sugar?"


    "no," Van Lin said. "No, I think it''s better to have the original tea."


    Once again, he held the cup to his lips and pretended to be sipping, although he closed his mouth tightly, while the hand hidden in his sleeve turned slightly, controlling a large missing mouthful of tea with the vanishing charm.


    "Well, anyway The taste is OK! "


    This makes Umbridge''s smile even bigger.


    This made van reen more sure of his reaction. The woman was not unexpected. To be sure, Umbridge''s performance never let them down.


    Was it a chance, or was Umbridge''s character to teach her a lesson before he left?


    "Yes," she whispered. "Very good. Now. " She turned slightly.


    "So, where did you go with Harry Potter and Dumbledore on Christmas day?"


    Is this a trial?


    Fanlin was surprised to think that Umbridge would ask him directly about the whereabouts of his headmaster, which is probably the most concerned issue of the Ministry of magic.


    Fudge is a man who cherishes his life. It can be seen from the fact that there are at least two elites of the Ministry of magic along with him. You should know, Auror Department has always been not very interested in fudge, whether it was Barty crouch when he was alive, or slinger now.


    Both of them are from the main war faction.


    "I went back to London, professor. With Hermione, Mr. Granger invited us to go skiing. As for the others, I''m sorry, professor. I''m not very clear. I left early to prepare for surprise. You know Professor, Hogwarts teaching is not very difficult for me."


    Fanlin answered honestly, even his eyes were dull, but he had not completely lost his expression. He knew what kind of state vomit should be, and through brain block, van Lin could perfectly control his emotions."Are you home?" Umbridge was obviously dissatisfied with the answer. "So, what about Potter and Dumbledore?"


    "I must have gone to see Sirius, professor. As you know, Sirius is Harry''s godfather."


    "So you get together and leave?" Asked Umbridge.


    The reason is so bad that anyone can hear it. It''s not a reason at all. Even coincidence can''t explain it. But Umbridge has to believe that it''s in the case of vomit.


    "Good, I think. We''re going on with a drink." There was a twitch in the corners of van Lim''s mouth, Umbridge said.


    It''s a magic drug. It can''t have side effects. If you take it too much, it will lead to dementia, and it''s irreversible.


    Umbridge doesn''t care about anything else. She just wants the information she wants.


    Fanlin took another sip of what he did.


    "Well, then Where is Albus Dumbledore? "Asked Umbridge.


    "I don''t know," said Fanlin, shaking his head slightly dullness.


    "So, where did Sirius go when he disappeared?"


    "Disappear?"


    "After resigning from the Ministry of magic." Said Umbridge.


    "Oh, maybe on vacation. You know Sirius has been in Azkaban for a long time. He always complains with Harry. I think he should go to a beautiful place to stay."


    "Drink it, drink it up, Mr. al!" She said, still smiling. "Now, Mr. Al, we don''t play naive games. I know you already know where he went. You and Dumbledore were together from the beginning. You have to consider your position, Mr. al


    "Position?"


    "What''s the advantage of fighting against the Ministry of magic all the time? You know, before you were the Ministry of magic''s honor, even higher than Potter''s fame, in the world championships, and you still..."


    "I''m not against the Ministry of magic, Professor, and, I think, the Ministry of magic is on the wrong side."


    "Do you really think so? Why don''t you think the Ministry of magic doesn''t know anything about your dirty things?" Umbridge said angrily, "I''m asking you, where''s Sirius?"


    "I don''t know where he is," repeated Fanlin. He pretended to drink it again, but there was no tea in the cup.


    Umbridge was looking at him very closely.


    "Very good," she said, though she looked unhappy. "In that case, you will soon tell me where Sirius Black is."


    "In that case?" "I don''t know, Professor," Van Lin said, a little funnily The attitude is very sincere.


    "Mr. Al," said Umbridge, "let me remind you that in October I almost caught him in the furnace of Gryffindor. I know it''s coming to see you and Potter. He met you. If I can prove it, you won''t be free today. I promise you. I repeat, Mr. porter. Where''s Sirius Black? "


    " I don''t know, "said Fanlin, feigning anger. "There''s no clue."


    They looked at each other for so long that van Lin felt his eyes seem wet. Then Umbridge stood up. "Very well, Al, I will remember what you said, but I warn you: the Ministry of magic is mine. The school is under surveillance. A Floo Network regulator is guarding every stove in Hogwarts - except myself, of course. My prosecutor will open and read every letter that owls bring in or leave the castle. And Mr. filch is also watching all the secret passages. "


    "Oh, of course, that''s what you always do, Professor Umbridge." Said Fanlin.


    "And I have to remind you," Umbridge said angrily, "that you and Harry Potter once formed an illegal student organization in the school, and you recruited students from the pig''s head bar."


    Van Lim narrowed his eyes, and Umbridge was not surprised to know the message. There are many people in the pig''s head bar. Anyone may go to spy.


    "You''ve repeated it." "We did set up such an organization when we were in the headmaster''s office," Van Lin said truthfully


    On hearing van Lim''s words, Umbridge had a slightly satisfied look on his face, although the answer to the question was there.


    "We did have such a plan!" Before she spoke, Fanlin continued, "but it was not illegal at that time. After the Ministry of magic banned all student associations, we terminated the organization and did not continue its activities."


    "Is it?" Umbridge looked at him suspiciously.


    "Yes," said Fanlin, "but later everyone thought that the defense against the dark arts class was too bad, and we could not learn anything. We were about to face the ordinary wizard level examination. A student who had never used a magic wand could not pass the general wizard level examination, so we had to practice it in private.""What about your names?"


    "The acronym for defense against the dark arts," Fanlin said truthfully, "so we all think Dumbledore was wronged."


    "You''re lying!"


    "I didn''t!" Fanlin pretended to be aggrieved.


    "Professor, what do you really want to know?" Fanlin looked at her and stressed, "I''m telling the truth."


    "What do I want to know about the Death Eater and the escaped prisoner?" All the smiles on Umbridge''s face disappeared, leaving only a cold face.


    Umbridge leaned over in the direction of van Lin, the ugly toad''s eyes fixed on him.


    This is a very horrible move, at least in Van Lin''s eyes, a constantly enlarged toad face?


    But Fanlin was still amused by the article in the Daily Prophet?


    The daily news article is still a little help for the wolf eater.


    There''s no evidence that Sirius Black helped the Death Eaters escape from prison. The only connection that Sirius Black had with the Death Eaters was probably the useless kinship between the nobles. Everyone knew what was going on.


    And now, they still don''t give up the idea of pushing the pot. They want to get some evidence from Fanlin that Sirius helped the Death Eaters escape.


    Fudge and Umbridge are absolutely in the water. Even with so much evidence, they are still reluctant to believe the fact that Voldemort has returned from the resurrection. Instead, they are doubting Sirius, or more accurately, Dumbledore.


    They are afraid of Voldemort. From beginning to end, Fudge always has this attitude, and never dare to face an opponent that he can''t make sure of.


    Dumbledore''s good looks paralyzed the Ministry of magic so much that they couldn''t wait to attack the people around him after Dumbledore resisted.


    "As far as I know, they don''t seem to be in touch." Fanlin replied truthfully, "Sirius has always resisted Death Eaters. They are enemies. If you follow Dumbledore''s advice and replace Dementors, Azkaban will not have a large-scale prison break. There is no doubt that Voldemort is more suitable..."


    "Don''t mention that name, and no longer deny what has happened. The Ministry of magic rules that it is illegal at Hogwarts." Umbridge stood up and yelled, but then she sat down again.


    It seemed to her that Fanlin had just taken a large amount of emetic, and it was impossible for her to tell a lie.


    It made her smile again.


    "You don''t seem as important as I thought, Mr. al. They didn''t tell you all the important things, did they?! Well, let''s change the subject. What''s your relationship with nicoleme? "


    "Teacher and student, professor." Fanlin replied, "I''m a close disciple of nicoleme, and the teacher said that he would let me represent him at the international alchemy conference in a while."


    "So nicoleme has completely lost his power?" Umbridge asked with interest.


    "No," said Vaseline, shaking his head, "teacher nicoleme is the greatest alchemist in centuries. He has many ways to prolong his life. Moreover, my study is not completely over. It is impossible for the teacher to let me study alone without any clue..."


    Umbridge frowned.


    "So nicoleme will not die in a short time?"


    "Oh, it''s not..." Fan Lin changed his mind and said, "teacher nicoleme has not left much elixir for himself. In the teacher''s words, he has to spend several years to explain some future affairs. After all, it is more than 600 years of accumulation, and the teacher still has a lot of things to deal with."


    "Deal with, deal with what?"


    "Some alchemy products." Van Lin thought a little.


    "Alchemy products? So... " Umbridge asked, "did nicoleme leave Dumbledore any..."


    "Oh, of course, they are good friends. The silver in the headmaster''s office is one of them. Now professor nicoleme is still helping president Dumbledore refine..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 948

    "Refining, you just said, nicoleme is helping Dumbledore refine?" Umbridge looked a little excited, and the whole man stood up directly.


    "Yes, what''s the problem, Professor Umbridge?" Van Lin quickly responded that, without any hesitation, no one could tell lies under the effect of emetic.


    However, van Lin immediately changed into a shocked expression, as if wondering why he said this.


    Umbridge put on a proud expression, in fact, she really just wanted to learn about Sirius from van Lin, but the main goal was not achieved, but Van Lin gave her enough surprise.


    Nicoleme refined for Dumbledore, what refining is not important, but there is no doubt that the matter itself can be identified as the reason for Dumbledore''s rebellion.


    It was an unexpected surprise, but it was exactly what she needed.


    "What was refined?" Umbridge said excitedly,


    Fanlin covered his mouth in surprise, but the voice still came from the back of his hand.


    "I don''t know. It''s big. It''s a weapon. It''s powerful." Van Lin vaguely said, he thought of glop''s amazing size and powerful men and horses, "amazing weapons."


    "Weapons? Weapons? " Asked Umbridge, as if her eyes were bursting with excitement, and she would like to go into van Lin''s head and have a look at Dumbledore''s so-called weapons?


    This is definitely an unexpected gain. As long as you get it, you can further your status, let minister fudge worship and love yourself, and then step onto the peak of life.


    You don''t care about me today. I''ll make you climb up tomorrow.


    Standard scripts are like this. Break up?


    Umbridge got rid of this idea quickly.


    Shentemo broke up


    "So, you mean Dumbledore is now working with nicoleme on some kind of resistance? A weapon that can be used against the Ministry of magic? "


    "Yes, it should be so!" Fanlin some unwilling to say, can be said to be a playwright, and said this, Fanlin also showed a pair of chest thumping.


    Umbridge straightened up, looked elated, and walked up and down in front of van Lim.


    "Take me to the weapon." She said, "do you know where it is?"


    "Yes!" "It''s in the forbidden forest, but I can''t take you, I can''t betray Dumbledore."


    "Silly child, you should understand your situation. Even if you don''t lead the way, we can find that thing in the forbidden forest. It''s only a matter of time." Umbridge said in a Madonna voice, his mouth was wide open. "See the reality, Dumbledore is finished. As long as you are willing to help the Ministry of magic, I can keep your position as the president of the boy student union. Even after you graduate, I can help you find a position in the Ministry of magic. With your strength and the strength behind you, I can also seek a good job in the League of nations It''s a bit. "


    "Oh, no I can''t! " Fanlin''s eyes are a little confused, seems to be struggling, but this expression after the event makes people have to daydream


    Daydream fart


    "That weapon is so powerful that I can''t Dumbledore told me that it can destroy everything. Even I just know it. It''s indescribable... "


    "It''s not up to you to make the terms, Mr. al!" "Now you have no choice but to listen to me. You''ve told me, so there''s no way out for you. "


    A brief silence, van Lin seems to be hesitating.


    "If I take you to see that thing, will you do what you can, I can''t..."


    "That''s no problem, Mr. al. I can even give you more power." Umbridge said, "the president of the boy student union is nothing, and the post in the Ministry of magic is nothing, as long as you provide enough..."


    "Oh All right... " Fanlin''s expression of human life, this feeling is like being completely played bad.


    "Now, take out your wand. I don''t think you need that."


    "But, Professor, you don''t want to..."


    "You have no choice!" Said Umbridge.


    Fanlin reluctantly took out the brown wand and put it in Umbridge''s hand. It may have made Umbridge feel safer, considering that van Lim had no wand.


    Otherwise, she would not dare to go to the forbidden forest alone with van Lin, and van Lin''s record was not casually mentioned. She was also present at the Quidditch World Cup to subdue van Lin, which seemed to be beyond the scope of Umbridge''s consideration.


    "Shall we go now, professor?" Van Lin asked cautiously and looked at the sky outside, "it''s going to be dark soon. The forbidden forest inside the night is not safe."


    "Yes, we are going now, and we are going at once. I am an official of the Ministry of magic. I can deal with any danger Umbridge said, and began to write on the note on the table, "there is nothing in the forbidden forest that can harm us. You don''t have to worry. Well, I will write a letter from the minister. He will bring a professional Auror and seal up the weapon. We will succeed. There is no problem. At that time, you will be the meritorious Minister of the Ministry of magic. For the meritorious officials, Minister Connery will never be stingy about his praise. ""Sir Merlin? But I already have... "


    "You are still a child." Umbridge said somewhat pitifully, "for real fun That''s what happened after you took me. "


    van Lin was deeply suspicious of this. He has the final say that he has only brought Umbridge into the forbidden forest.


    However, it is a pity that Hermione is not here, so she can not see the picture of Umbridge''s death.


    This may become a big regret in Hermione''s life. For Umbridge, Hermione is very disgusted.


    As van Lin thought, he and Umbridge had just left her office when Hermione came face to face.


    They stopped and looked at them in surprise, as Umbridge pointed his wand at Van Lin.


    Now it was almost six o''clock, and van Lin had been taken away by filch for a long time.


    Hermione naturally knows how bad Umbridge''s conversation and confinement are. Please refer to Mr. Harry Potter for details.


    Obviously, the girl is worried, which can be seen from the anxiety on her face. Obviously, the girl has been wandering here for a long time.


    "Fanlin, you What are you going to do? "The girl''s voice changed from surprise to anger, and Hermione reached into her clothes to feel her wand.


    "I told Professor Umbridge everything!" "I told her about the weapon Dumbledore had made in the forbidden forest, and was going to show her," said Fanlin, with a look of dismay at Hermione


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 949

    "Weapons?" First of all, Hermione had doubts, but then Hermione understood what Vaseline meant. It was the advantage of being always stuck together. Without too much communication, Hermione understood what Van Lin meant.


    This is probably the tacit understanding between lovers, if you don''t consider the voice of Vaseline appearing in Hermione''s head.


    Hermione''s expression changed from shock to incomprehension, and finally to disappointment and despair.


    Fanlin has never found Hermione so talented in acting. Originally he thought he was the most skilful one, but when he saw the girl''s performance


    Fanlin almost believed his own lies. Ghost knows what weapon, the biggest weapon is waving in front of Umbridge every day.


    "Oh Oh No, why do you How can this be done? " Hermione''s face was mixed with despair. "How can you give such important information to this..."


    "I am the Vice Minister of the Ministry of magic, and I am also the headmaster of Hogwarts, and I have the right to remove the hidden dangers of magic." Umbridge said in a righteous way, with his head askew and his face full of Well, healthy!


    "I can''t help it either," said Vaseline, "but Dumbledore has left and we have no choice..."


    "Well said," Umbridge said with satisfaction, "you are a wise man, and a wise man should make a wise man''s choice."


    At this time, Umbridge was very tough, and she went straight forward.


    "Now Mr. al has made the right choice!" Umbridge said, pointing his wand at Hermione. "Don''t move now, honey. I''m ordering you, as senior investigator at Hogwarts, to hand in your wand."


    Hermione didn''t do what she said. There was a deadlock.


    If van Lim hadn''t reminded Hermione, from her present state, fanlins had no doubt that Hermione''s wand would burst out in the next second.


    Hermione''s acting skills are really wonderful, but now it''s time for Fanlin to go online.


    "Give her the wand. She knows everything. It''s all over!" Fanlin pleaded with Hermione and then turned to Umbridge. "Professor, I hope you don''t hurt her. I''ll take you to the forbidden forest to find that weapon, if you hurt her..."


    "As long as I do what I say, I won''t hurt anyone, dear!" Umbridge said triumphantly, "I can understand that you are all blinded by Dumbledore and distorted in your ideas, but this is not irreversible. As long as you help me find that weapon, I will reward you."


    Hermione was biting her teeth, and her face was cloudy. It looked like, like Hermione''s face was covered with red cloth when she was kissing her, but Hermione finally gave in. It seemed like between Dumbledore and van Lin, van Lin was more important.


    However, when Hermione handed over her wand, she even scolded Fanlin a few times. It seemed that she would like to come and hit him.


    This makes Fanlin a little frightened. If Hermione is angry, should he believe that Hermione is really angry or false angry? What if it is false? What if it is true?


    On one of my playwright girlfriends


    This is really a very distressing thing.


    "All right," Umbridge said, taking Hermione''s wand into his hand, which made her look refreshed.


    "Now, we''re too late. You two are ahead of me and show me the way." Umbridge took Hermione''s wand away, pointed her wand at Van Lin and Hermione and said, "lead the way."


    "Oh, of course, professor." Fanlin said, and then conveniently pulled Hermione, but then Hermione was mercilessly thrown away, which makes Fanlin some helpless.


    "Liar, Betrayer!"


    ¡­¡­


    A line of three slowly moved along the empty corridor, down the stairs into the hall.


    Now it''s more than six o''clock in the evening. At the moment, the students are having dinner in the auditorium. The loud noise and the clanging sound of tableware on the plates pass through the door leading to the auditorium and reverberate in the hall. There is still no one in the hall. Even filch, who is usually crouching here, is not there. It would be better not to be seen by other people, they and umbley Get out of here.


    You know, although Fanlin didn''t intend to keep it secret, he didn''t have to explain it later. If he met Harry and Ron, he might have revealed his secret. Neither of them was as clever as Hermione in such matters.


    It can be said that two pig brain guys, maybe Harry will understand, but Ron will certainly be shocked, Dumbledore taught him the method of invasion of consciousness has never been used by Ron.


    No accident, Ron would be startled, and then a long reaction process.


    However, Umbridge will brain repair the reason, just like Umbridge brain tonic van Lin did not know that Sirius helped Death Eaters escape from prison.


    Well, it''s hard to make a connection between these two things.However, it is conceivable that Dumbledore must have known that as long as he is still at Hogwarts, there is nothing to hide from him.


    On the one hand, Umbridge''s identity as a new principal could not be recognized. On the other hand, it should be Dumbledore.


    portraits on the whole are the headlines of the headmaster. Dumbledore can''t give such an important thing to Umbridge, even if Umbridge can''t use it.


    But there is no doubt that Dumbledore will not be able to relax his grip on Hogwarts at such a critical time.


    Even if Voldemort can appear in the Ministry of magic in person here, even if it is one in ten thousand, if Voldemort comes and Dumbledore relaxes control, then Hogwarts will become very dangerous.


    Now only Dumbledore can form an effective confrontation. In addition, no one can pose a threat, or Dumbledore level of resistance.


    Van Lim is now half Dumbledore, and Voldemort


    Twelve years ago it should have been one point one or two, but now Harry has experienced that power, stronger than before Voldemort.


    This is full of uncertainty.


    However, Dumbledore should be promoted in the order of the Phoenix. Harry should be 0.3


    Er


    In fact, their pace is not fast, at least in school, van Lin is the first, Hermione is half a body behind van Lin, and Umbridge is the last. They went straight through Hogwarts'' gate, down the stone steps and into the night of Hogwarts.


    The soft moonlight sprinkles under, a kind of warm feeling arises spontaneously.


    It''s a good day to walk the dog. Unfortunately, neither of them has a dog. But we can think about it later. How about husky?


    Just at the moment of Fanlin''s infinite fantasy, Hermione gently pushed Vaseline. She purposely quickened, strode across the grass, trying to speak to Elvin, but Umbridge didn''t give them a chance, and she trotted to keep up with them.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 950

    "Is Umbridge in a hurry to die?"


    van Lin could not help but make complaints about Tucao.


    For Umbridge''s actions, van Lim can be said to be disgusted to the extreme.


    This is Hogwarts'' forbidden forest, but Umbridge lets two students without wands walk in front of her.


    Van Lin can clearly see Umbridge''s nervous look when he looks back.


    Is this what''s called a qualified member of the Ministry of magic?


    This can''t help but let a person fall into meditation Well Suddenly, Fanlin seemed to understand why the Ministry of magic could not even resist.


    However, it is still a rather bad problem to take Umbridge into the Forbidden Forest and, to be honest, how to deal with it.


    Give Umbridge to Gloop?


    Gloop had grown up, and there was no doubt that it was the age at which the little giant was interested in women.


    However, van leen is not sure whether he can get the favor of glop in the appearance of Umbridge. To know, for the toys that he doesn''t like, glop prefers to trample on or something.


    Or, centaurs?


    At least centaurs can communicate with each other, and there is no lack of people and horses in the tribe who have mastered the current situation. With the eloquence of Umbridge, um


    This is indeed a question worthy of discussion.


    All the way forward, Umbridge''s originally excited mood was constantly drawing closer to the tension.


    The forbidden forest is a terrifying place, at least in the atmosphere. Even though Hermione has been here several times, Hermione shivers involuntarily when the breeze blows through her neck at night.


    "Oh, don''t worry, Hermione..." "Professor Umbridge is a qualified member of the Ministry of magic. She has enough ability to protect us."


    Van Lim squeezed his eyes at Hermione and then laughed when Umbridge wasn''t paying attention.


    "Oh, thank you for your approval, but..." Umbridge looked around cautiously. "Don''t waste time, or I''m not sure I''ll continue to protect you."


    "The old witch..." Hermione''s grumble of discontent.


    "I advise you to be respectful, Miss Granger." Umbridge pretended not to care, but she went to Hermione''s back and stabbed Hermione with her wand. They went on.


    The night wind whimpered in the woods, and in the opposite direction, a roar of dragons came.


    Under van Lim''s attention, Umbridge was about to jump.


    "What is that?" Umbridge said angrily.


    "Oh, Hogwarts dragon, registered with the Ministry of magic," replied Fanlin. "He lives in the forbidden forest."


    "Dragon?" Umbridge looked a little angry, as if to recall when the Ministry of magic allowed Hogwarts to raise dragons.


    "It should be under the control of the Ministry of magic." Umbridge said angrily, "it should be in Romania."


    "Oh, of course, as long as you can get it away." "A Norwegian chirosaurus seems to be a long way from adulthood," Van leen said


    "Don''t say that..." Umbridge poked at Van reen with his wand again. "Go on!"


    Fanlin has a helpless look at Hermione. The girl just turns her head and prepares to go forward. It seems that the acting has not been enjoyable.


    As Hermione continued to stride toward the forest, Umbridge''s voice was a little suspicious. They had already gone far away, completely engulfed in the fog of the Forbidden Forest: "so, where is it?"


    "There, of course." Hermione pointed to the dark trees and said, "it has to be a place where students won''t find out by accident, must it?"


    "Of course," said Umbridge, feeling a little understanding, "of course, very well, then, you two go ahead of me."


    "If you want us to go first, then give us my wand, will you?" Fanlin asked her. "If we go forward, maybe we will meet something. You know, in the forbidden forest..."


    "No, I don''t think so, Mr. Al," Umbridge said sweetly, pointing his wand at Van Lin''s back. "I''m afraid I have to say that for the Ministry of magic, my life is much more valuable than yours."


    Van Lin turned to continue, but the previous words made Umbridge feel uncertain.


    "What is that? You should have seen it." Said Umbridge.


    "Oh, it''s similar to..." Fanlin thought for a moment, "maybe it''s a cannon or something..."


    "What is that?"


    "Long thick cylinder, accumulated by magic Well, it can probably flatten many magic departments... "


    Well


    Anyway, Hermione stepped on van Lin, and Umbridge regained the excitement on his face.


    Hermione didn''t seem to want to hear the conversation between van Lin and Umbridge.Hermione just glanced contemptuously at Umbridge and jumped straight into the trees. She walked so fast that Umbridge, with her short legs, could barely keep up with her speed.


    When a thorn in Umbridge''s robe was cut, she could not help but ask, "is that still far away?"


    "Yes," replied Hermione, "it''s hidden well."


    "Well, are you sure we''re on the right track?" When Umbridge solved a Bogart with his wand again, he finally lost his patience.


    "Oh, yes," said Hermione very firmly, making a loud noise as she passed through the undergrowth. Umbridge behind them stumbled over a young tree, but they didn''t stop to help her. Hermione just strode on, shouting over her shoulder, "it''s coming soon."


    "You will know." Hermione added.


    In Van Lin''s opinion, Hermione was very keen on playing with Umbridge.


    Different from the purpose at first, Hermione finally decided to give Umbridge to the Centaur after whispering with van Lin.


    It''s not bad for little Gloop, at least, to set up a correct aesthetic view for Gloop, isn''t it?


    They walked for a long time again, until they once again entered the depths of the forbidden forest, where all the light was covered by thick shade.


    Fanlin finally felt what he had felt in the forest - the feeling of being watched by many invisible eyes.


    Well, there''s no doubt that they managed to get the Centaur''s attention.


    Centaurs are very territorial.


    "How far is it?" Umbridge asked angrily behind him.


    "It''s not far now!" Exclaimed Hermione, as they walked into a dark, damp clearing, "only one..."


    Suddenly, an arrow came through the air and flew over her head, hitting the tree heavily. The air was suddenly full of hooves; van Lin could feel the ground shaking in the forbidden forest; Umbridge uttered a cry of surprise, trying to push van Lin to himself as a shield.


    However, Fanlin did not have this interest, and with a slight twist, he escaped from her hand.


    About fifty centaurs emerged from all directions. They raised their bows and arrows, and aimed at Van Lin, Hermione and Umbridge. They moved slowly towards the middle of the clearing. Umbridge had only the strength left to whimper in fear.


    Van Lin looked at Hermione, her face was blooming with a victory smile.


    Is that about satisfaction? She seems to have opened a door to Hermione.


    "Who are you?" Asked a voice.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 951

    "Who are you?"


    This is a good question. Van Lin can''t help but look to the left. He knows the first Centaur soldier. He should be called magari.


    The Centaur was coming out of the ring towards them. Like other centaurs, he held his bow high.


    Umbridge, to the right of Fanlin, was still shaking, and her wand, pointing to the Centaur in front of her, shook violently.


    "I ask who you are, man." Said margarine roughly.


    "I''m Dorothy Jane Umbridge!" In her sharp, startled voice, Umbridge said, "senior vice minister of magic, vice president and senior prosecutor of Hogwarts."


    "Are you from the Ministry of magic?" ''at this time, many centaurs in the circle were moving in panic.


    "Yes Umbridge raised his voice even higher, "so be careful! According to the regulations issued by the magic creature management and regulation department, any hybrid creature like you will attack human beings... "


    "What do you call us?"


    Roared a wild looking black Centaur, who recognized him at the time of van Linton. He was Bailey, a qualified Centaur warrior. It was this guy who stopped van Lin from communicating last time.


    I have to admit that he has a bad temper.


    There was a roar of anger all around them, and a mass of bows and arrows pointed at them.


    "Don''t call them that!" Hermione said eagerly, but Umbridge didn''t seem to hear her. Still shivering, she pointed her wand at magari and continued, "item B of the fifteenth decree clearly states:" any magical creature that is thought to have nearly human intelligence attacks human beings... "


    "Almost human intelligence" Barry and the other centaurs roared angrily and landed hard on the ground with the soles of their feet. "We think it''s a great insult to us, human beings! Our wisdom, thank God, is far above mankind


    "What are you doing in our woods?" "Why do you come here?" yelled a terrifying gray hippopotamus


    "Your woods?" Umbridge now not only shudders from fear, she also looks a little angry: "I want to remind you that you can live here because the Ministry of magic allows you to be in a certain area..."


    Suddenly an arrow flew towards her head and inserted into her mousy hair. She let out a deafening scream and threw her hand over her head.


    Some centaurs roared their approval, others chuckled. Their wild, horse hissing laughter reverberated across the shimmering open space, and their hooves were daunting to watch.


    "Now, whose forest is this, man?" Yelled Bailey.


    "Fifty hybrids!" She screamed, her hand still clutching her head, "brute! An ungovernable animal


    "Shut up!" Cried Hermione. But it''s too late.


    Umbridge pointed his wand at Magri and called, "bondage!"


    The ropes came from the air like thick snakes, and automatically bound the Centaur''s body tightly, making his arms unable to move. With a roar, he stood up on his hind legs, trying to break free from his chains, and the rest of the Centaurs were moved.


    Fanlin grabbed Hermione, pulled her aside and leaned against a tree with her.


    One of the worst things Umbridge did was to provoke the Centaurs.


    There was a moment of terror in Umbridge as the thunder of hooves rang around her.


    The Centaurs roared and screamed furiously from their side.


    "No ~ ~ ~!" He heard Umbridge''s shrill cry, "No. I''m a senior vice minister. You can''t! Let go of me, you brutes. No ~ ~ ~ ~! "


    Fanlin saw a flash of red light and knew that she had just resisted in the center.


    We have to admit that Umbridge is too short, or these centaurs are too big to block the picture.


    "Oh, that''s too bad." Hermione said, somewhat disappointed.


    "Or we can go up there!" Van Lin took Hermione''s waist with one hand. It was only a moment. They sat on the top of the branch.


    "Oh, it''s much clearer here." Hermione nodded and said with satisfaction.


    The perspective here is very clear. They can clearly see that Umbridge is surrounded by a group of centaurs, and a pink light mask covers Umbridge''s body. It seems that they want to push these centaurs out, but it seems that this is somewhat reluctant. Although these Centaur warriors do not often fight with human witches, they also know how to identify and avoid danger ¡£


    It''s only a matter of time before Umbridge is caught.


    All of a sudden, Fanlin saw Bailey''s hand break through Umbridge''s protection. In a moment, Umbridge was lifted by Bailey''s clothes, just like carrying a chickenWell Wait, this figure Piglets?


    Umbridge''s constant resistance seems to want to get himself down, but the power gap is too big.


    Umbridge kept waving his wand, and Red Mansions flashed by one after another, and she tried to knock them all down.


    "Let go of me, you brutes." Umbridge poked Bailey''s hand with his wand. "Awada..."


    "Oh, no, no, no, it can''t be." Van Lim shook his head, but for a moment, the curse of disarming hit Umbridge''s arm from above, and immediately, Umbridge''s wand fell from her hand to the ground.


    Then, a man and horse crushed the wand with his feet.


    After a while, Umbridge completely gave up the resistance, a wizard without a magic wand, in front of the Centaur.


    "What do they do with it?" Asked a man.


    "We attack the foal, not to mention..." Said Bailey, looking at the trees.


    "I think you should figure out the situation, Bailey, or teach the people in your tribe." Van Lin jumped down from the tree with Hermione in his arms.


    "Or do you want to attack me?"


    "It''s a stupid thing to do, wizard." Bailey repeated.


    "I don''t mean them, I mean the people from the Ministry of magic."


    "Oh, she?"


    "Oh, help me, van Lin, we are..."


    "We''re just enemies, Professor Umbridge!" Van Lin touched his nose.


    "You can deal with her at will. I believe your tribe has its own way to insult people, but before that..."


    Van Lim stepped forward and pointed his wand at Umbridge, and a magic light approached Umbridge''s body.


    "What have you done to me..."


    Umbridge screamed, looking very flustered.


    "No, I just think that a prisoner should naturally enjoy the treatment of Azkaban. I just blocked your magic power..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 952

    "My Magic... " Umbridge looked a little trance. "What do you say? You can''t do this. I''m an official of the Ministry of magic, headmaster of Hogwarts. You can''t do this to me."


    Umbridge screamed hysterically that, in the forbidden forest, she had lost her magic power, and she was just a fat woman with very poor health, and she could not even eliminate a Bogot.


    "I can''t do that? Why can''t I do that? " Van Lin looked at Umbridge strangely.


    "I am your teacher, headmaster of Hogwarts, Deputy Minister of magic You You have to take me... "


    "What about you, Professor, I think you should be clear about it..."


    "From the hands of these centaurs..."


    "As you said." Fanlin said, "it seems that I did not capture you, but these centaurs. Of course, your life and death are in the hands of these centaurs. Professor, there are rules in every place, and there is nothing I can do for those who don''t obey the rules..."


    "No, you have to help me. I''m dorellos..."


    "Shut up..." Bailey seemed to be a little impatient, he directly used his hand to hammer in the back of Umbridge''s head, and immediately, Umbridge had no voice.


    "Just a moment..." "My wand is still on her," said Fanlin


    Under the Centaur''s gaze, Fanling went over and brought back the wand he and Hermione had given Umbridge.


    "Human, this is not the first time you have intruded into the Centaur tribe. I need a reasonable explanation."


    For a moment, the tip of the spear stopped less than two inches from the brow of Fanlin. For a moment, van Lin''s wand was also aimed at the Centaur.


    "Put down your weapons..." Hermione nervously raised her hand and aimed her wand at Bailey.


    "If I were you, Marguerite, I wouldn''t have left such a stupid man by my side. Recklessness can''t solve any problem. It can only bring destruction."


    "We just need an explanation." Margarine said, stepping forward and pulling Bailey''s spear aside, "and we''re not going to shoot a kid..."


    "It''s your fault, Bailey!"


    "But the boy has never had a good time in the forbidden forest." Bailey said, "look what he''s done? He put a dragon in the forbidden forest, chased the servant of the Dark Lord into the Centaur forbidden area, and collapsed the forbidden area. Last time, he and Hagrid brought in a giant. This time, he even brought in a deputy minister of the Ministry of magic... "


    Fanlin really has some Some embarrassment, so think about it, I really broke the Centaur''s relatively quiet life.


    "Have you forgotten what the sacrifice said?" "Fate can''t be violated. Since they are here, there must be a reason for their appearance," Margery said


    "A beautiful wave of explanations..." Fanlin can''t help thinking that tribes like centaurs have strong faith in mystics, such as prophecy, even if sometimes they seem ignorant.


    "You leave first, and take this lady Well, that''s right. Take her back and insult the Centaur''s wisdom. Whoever it is must be punished... "


    "Of course." Bellieton pauses, then turns and raises his spear. There is a roar in his mouth, and all the Centaurs follow Bailey deep into the forest.


    "As for you two..." Maggie looks at Van Lin and Hermione.


    "We don''t mean to offend..." Hermione said nervously.


    "No one''s blaming you," margarine said. "It''s just that I don''t want you in the forest."


    "You mean, me?" Fanlin pointed to himself.


    "Yes, you shouldn''t be here," margarine said. "Centaurs are no longer capable of taking on any new tests."


    "But you''re here, like the mermaid tribe, you''re all part of Hogwarts." "No problem can be solved by just avoiding it," Van Lin said


    "So we''re still here, and Firenze..."


    "He has been banished by you."


    "It''s an inevitable choice. Centaurs can''t do nothing, and centaurs can''t stand such ups and downs." "We have to be responsible for the foal," magari said


    "Understandable, so can we leave?" Fanlin asked, he can not talk about centaurs to do what, can be said that Bailey''s attitude towards him is the most real portrayal of centaurs.


    "Oh, of course, but before that..." "You don''t want to admit it, but you have to go again, at the right time..."


    "The right time? Where are you going? "


    "Centaur tribe." "The morning star will give you guidance. In the dark, please take this thing..."


    With that, magari took an arrow from his backpack on his back."That''s what you''re going to give me?" Fanlin looked at Magri uncertainly. What she received from Margery''s hand was not so much an arrow as a stick with a black triangle at its tip. It was impossible to see that it was


    "This is what the sacrifice asked me to give you," he said. "When necessary, something is always needed to cut through the darkness." Margarine said piously.


    Vaseline carefully looked at the arrow that Magri handed over. The black seemed to be the color of the arrow itself. Van Lin felt the unexpected brilliance with his hand.


    "What''s the use of it, or is it a..."


    "An arrow." As you can see, that''s what it looks like


    "May I see your sacrifice at the Centaur tribe?" Asked Fanlin.


    "Oh, no, you have to get out of here." Magari said, "may the stars guide you in the direction of your journey, and take a long-term view. That''s what can be said to you..."


    The Centaur retreated a few steps, as if to communicate with the Falcon, and margarine bent down to make a bow, and then turned and disappeared into the darkness of the forest.


    This makes van Lin completely confused. What does this arrow represent? What''s more, the Centaur priest knew that he was coming here today, so he specially asked margarine to wait here?


    "What does he mean?" Hermione put the wand away. "He gave you an arrow..."


    "I don''t know," Van Lin shook his head. "Maybe it''s for us to hunt birds, but the wand is more useful than that."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 953

    "By the way, why do you want Umbridge..."


    "Ah?" Fanlin seemed to have just regained consciousness, and the centaurs, like Professor trayne, made some indistinct remarks and flaunted themselves as special mysteries.


    There was nothing special about this arrow. Before it was withdrawn, van Lin almost broke it with his hand.


    This makes Fanlin a little speechless. Maybe it''s Centaur''s keepsake or something?


    But Fanlin didn''t think centaurs could help him, and he had been bringing trouble to the creatures in the forbidden forest, did he


    "What did you just ask?"


    "I asked what to do now..." Hermione said helplessly, "we got Umbridge into the Centaur tribe and imprisoned it. This is obviously illegal. Moreover, there is the weapon..."


    "There''s no weapon at all, Hermione." "It''s just a punishment for Umbridge, a punishment for vomit


    "Emetic?"


    "Yes, in the tea cup where I had tea before, she wanted me to prove that Sirius Black helped the Death Eaters escape from prison, so as to convict Dumbledore."


    "It''s a stupid plan, but..." Hermione stopped. "But what do we do?"


    "To leave, of course. Hogwarts is in the hands of the Ministry of magic, and we obviously don''t have to stay here." Van Lin said with a relaxed face that he had wanted to do this for a long time. He stayed in the school, except for speculating on Harry''s irregular dreams, nothing else had progressed at all.


    Voldemort has gained the power of death, but now they have nothing, not even Horcruxes.


    It''s hard to say, do you really have to wait for Dumbledore to die himself and then run away with Harry, wandering around the world?


    Of course, it''s not unacceptable, but there are always better solutions and there''s no need to make things that bad.


    "But where are we going Hermione asked, "and Harry, let''s leave together?"


    "Oh no, Harry has to stay here." "We can be 100% sure that Voldemort has confirmed the connection between him and Harry. It can be said that if we stay with Harry, everything we do will fall into his eyes. Before Harry has mastered the brain sealing technique, he can''t go there. He can only stay at Hogwarts. Otherwise, once he leaves, it will be time for me to fight."


    "War?" Hermione said, "is the order of the Phoenix and the Death Eaters going to war?"


    "It''s inevitable, Hermione." Fanlin quietly looked at Hermione, fighting or something, it was too far away for the wizard born in the peace age, and Hermione was the first contact.


    "Let''s go." Hermione suddenly said, "since we are leaving, I think we should put everything away."


    It was about seven o''clock when we got back to the Gryffindor tower.


    Explaining to Harry why he wanted to leave was a waste of van Lin''s tongue.


    "So, you two, Umbridge..."


    "Yes, she is in the Centaur''s hands now." "If Umbridge disappears, the Ministry of magic is sure to come. Hermione and I can''t stay here," Van leen said


    Harry nodded in embarrassment. "So, I want to..."


    "You stay here, Harry." Hermione said, "Professor Snape is a good teacher. He''ll have a way for you to master brain closure. Until then, you have to stay in school and remember to empty your brain, Harry."


    "I will..."


    "Hey, you two, we had a nice surprise for Umbridge, but you don''t seem to need it now." Fred said with a smile.


    "I have to admit, you two did a good job." George followed.


    "Centaurs can''t keep Umbridge for long. The Ministry of magic will find out sooner or later that Hogwarts can''t hide everything, so..."


    "So Umbridge will come back?"


    "You look scared to pee!" Fred said definitely, "I''ll send her the surprise we''ve prepared for her."


    "Good idea, so We''re leaving, Harry. You have to remember... " Before van Lin had finished, Harry began to laugh.


    "It''s important to practice brain block and D.A. training." Harry said with a smile.


    "That''s right," Van leen nodded, which gave him an unreal feeling that one second he was still in class, and the next, he was leaving Hogwarts with Hermione.


    Obviously, this is not what a little wizard should do.


    "I think we''ve got to go. Have a good study before Mr. filch closes the gates of the castle." Van Lin said, then pulled up Hermione and walked outside the Gryffindor public lounge.For Hermione, this should be the most extraordinary thing that a girl has ever done. The murder of a Hogwarts headmaster, though not recognized, is at least honorary.


    In order to avoid being noticed, Harry and Ron didn''t follow them out. It''s a quarter past eight in the evening. At this time, everyone should be chatting in the lounge or studying in the library. It can be said that there are no people in the hallway of Hogwarts, only the unchanging portraits and souls locked in the paintings.


    "When will we be back?"


    "I don''t know, but it won''t take long. The Ministry of magic has been in a mess." "If it''s fast, we can be back here in no more than two months," Van Lin said


    "Good." Hermione nodded, only quickening her pace to follow.


    In the corridor on the second floor, they had to avoid Mr. Filch''s patrol and take Mrs. Loris with them. The poor warden did not know that his superior had been reduced to a centaur.


    But when she got to the gate of Hogwarts castle, a man Hermione never wanted to see was there.


    This can make Hermione for the next day. Fanlin obviously feels that Hermione is tense, just like a frightened cat


    "Mai Professor McGonagall... " Hermione opened her mouth with some knots. "You Hello, Professor McGonagall... "


    Professor McGonagall pursed his lips and looked at them coldly, which made them hairy. Professor McGonagall''s prestige


    "Hello, Mr. Al, Miss Granger!" Professor McGonagall said lightly, "I don''t know where you two are going so late."


    "I We... " Hermione said nervously, holding van Lin''s hand tightly.


    "And Ms. Umbridge?" Professor McGonagall looked at Van Lin and suddenly asked.


    "I don''t know." Fanling quickly shook his head. Professor McGonagall must have known that Umbridge had gone out with the two of them, and now admits that


    Admitting it doesn''t seem to matter. Thinking of this, van Lin coughed slightly, "I think it may be that Professor Umbridge is not feeling well and went to the place where she should be."


    Van Lin looked at Professor McGonagall carefully.


    The latter did not show much, or a serious face in class, but what Van Lin would like to see is Professor McGonagall, who has great enthusiasm for Quidditch, rather than


    "The principal asked me to inform you." Professor McGregor said, "you can wait for him at 12 mogley square. He has some other things to deal with. Maybe you can sleep there tonight. Sirius is ready."


    "So we can leave?" Fanlin was a little surprised. Speaking of.


    "Oh, of course," Professor McGonagall stepped aside. "But be safe..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 954

    In fact, to leave Hogwarts, van Lin had to run out of school with Hermione.


    Within the scope of the school, mirage is completely prohibited. It is difficult to imagine that the lack of means has been maintained until now.


    Of course, if you have a Phoenix, it''s another thing. This ability to travel through space is probably one of the most valuable abilities in the world.


    There was no pressure on van Lin to leave Hogwarts.


    Forcing Dumbledore out of Hogwarts is that the Ministry of magic''s victory?


    Correspondingly, they lost a new headmaster of Hogwarts. Fanlin didn''t think the Ministry of magic could get Umbridge back in a short time. And the Ministry will soon find out that Hogwarts will be a mess after they drive Dumbledore out. The unstable Hogwarts will be a big problem for the Ministry of magic, and fudge will soon find out, and it will become a headache.


    Hogwarts is not something that ordinary people can master. Moreover, van leen thinks Dumbledore would like to find an excuse to leave Hogwarts now. Many things have never made more progress in the school. What''s more, Professor McGonagall can handle it well by himself.


    When he entered Hogsmeade thoroughly, van Lim clearly felt that there was no trace of bondage.


    "I can''t believe we left Hogwarts like this!" Said Hermione, panting slightly, her big eyes looking around, as if to make sure they were in the right place.


    Now, they are standing in the dark kitchen of the Black family ancestral home, with a long wooden dining table in front of them. The chairs are scattered. It seems that a man lives alone, which is a bad thing.


    There was only a little light in the house. There was no sound around. Sirius and kretcher didn''t know where they were, but the people who led them here


    "Oh, here you are."


    All of a sudden, the sound of the air burst startled both men.


    "Hello, Professor Dumbledore." Hermione said nervously.


    "I''m still thinking, when will you be able to come here," Dumbledore didn''t mind Hermione''s nervousness.


    "Er..." Dumbledore looked around. "I''ve been thinking, when will Sirius take the initiative to clean up, but now it looks like..."


    As he spoke, Dumbledore swung his wand and restored the messy kitchen to that of Mrs. Weasley.


    "I always thought Molly was good at this, but now, the Weasleys don''t have so much time now. I think Miss Granger will finish it later..."


    "Er Well, Professor Dumbledore, it''s not a problem, but... " Hermione looked at Dumbledore with some embarrassment.


    "But what, Miss Granger, do you think I don''t have the self-knowledge of a person who has been ousted from power?" Dumbledore asked curiously.


    "No, Professor..." Hermione said, "in fact, I never felt you leave."


    "Thank you for believing me, Miss Granger, but your arrival was quite unexpected..."


    "Oh, in fact, Professor, I was temporarily pulled over by Van Lin, but I don''t think it''s a problem. There''s always something to do, Professor! " Hermione said nervously, but slowly, the tension also gradually subsided.


    "Always do something? You think so? " Dumbledore spoke slowly.


    "Of course, we can''t wait to die, professor." Vaseline nodded. "So, my choice is the same as you. Don''t you think so when I leave Hogwarts?"


    "Oh, of course." And Tom wortz said, "before that, Dumbledore''s getting away from me, in fact, he''s paying more attention to me."


    "Tom, Tom Riddell?" Hermione repeated, "are you tracking him?"


    "I''m just doing the same thing as him, Miss Granger," Dumbledore said. "It''s just that I don''t have to look too much at Hogwarts. There are many ways to get information about me to his ears."


    "Harry, for example?" Hermione asked carefully.


    "You know it all?" Dumbledore said curiously, "what did Vaseline tell you?"


    "Some of my own guess is that one person can''t be linked to another for no reason. Maybe it''s not difficult for Voldemort, but from the feedback from Vaseline, Voldemort seems to have just discovered it, but what does it mean, professor?" Hermione hesitated to say, she has some doubts, but


    "It seems that it''s better to be open when Harry knows about it, but it''s not the time for Miss Granger," Dumbledore said. "You''re smart, but you should also be aware that there are things that we don''t know that can be solved. For many, selective neglect is more appropriate than sometimes.""But, Professor, this is for Harry..."


    "Unfair?" Dumbledore said, "there''s never been a fair thing, even if it''s not Harry, it''s probably lombarton, it''s Weasley, even Al, and so on. There''s always a need for people to come forward and take responsibility, and all we can do is try to solve it before that."


    "So, are you going to war?" Hermione asked carefully. She looked at Dumbledore first and then at Vaseline.


    "Very likely, Miss Granger, but we are not ready, and this is what we are here for." "We have to be confident enough because we can''t afford to lose," Dumbledore said


    "What is it, professor?" Asked Hermione.


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s an opportunity." Dumbledore said, "what we can do now is to prepare ourselves for the crisis before the time comes."


    "Wait a minute, professor." Van Lin suddenly said, "I don''t think so."


    Dumbledore burst out laughing. "Don''t you think so?"


    Dumbledore looked at Vaseline with interest. "So, what do you think? In other words, the purpose of your coming out, Fanlin, tell me! "


    " maybe we don''t need an opportunity. " "Waiting all the time can''t make me completely successful, but if we become more active..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 955

    "Take the initiative?" Dumbledore said interestingly, "so, what do you think..."


    "We can lure Voldemort over and have our men ambush before that." "It''s like Voldemort wants to do to us all the time, professor."


    "Seduction? It''s interesting... "


    "That''s it, professor. Take the initiative in your own hands." Van Linden said, "things in the mystery Department I did some research, Professor, a crystal ball of prophecy, right, professor? "


    "I thought it was a secret of the order of the Phoenix Oh, the old people''s brains are not enough. You are also a member of the order of the Phoenix, so... "


    "About the crystal ball," said Fanlin, "there is no doubt that only those who are related to prophecy can find and get him, professor. I know from Harry''s dream that Voldemort already knows the news, but at the same time, it is also because of Harry that Voldemort''s mind will appear in both of them as long as he appears in the mysterious department In personal mind, therefore, he can not be in the next personal danger, he is not ready


    "Maybe we should change our thinking, professor. We have been fighting Voldemort for too long, but we have never taken the initiative to attack. It''s always easy to make mistakes in defense. That''s what happened in the past, professor."


    "What do you want to say?" Dumbledore said slowly, a pair of deep eyes let Fanlin some hair.


    "Attack, Professor, Harry is here with us. We can take Harry to the Ministry of witchcraft, and we can control the time, or give him the illusion that he is in an area of time, as it is now." Said Fanlin.


    "Now?"


    "You left Hogwarts, and this is an opportunity for Tom." "He needs Harry to get the crystal ball, and why we have to be so passive all the time, there are many ways to create an illusion, to defend the illusion of emptiness."


    "It''s very difficult, Valentine." Dumbledore said, "although it''s a good way..."


    "We can help, professor." "For example, if Professor Snape makes some false impression for Harry, he will give Voldemort some wrong information when he is connected. Even we can relax Hogwarts'' defense and let them have an unexpected opportunity to bring Harry out. It''s not difficult for you."


    "A dangerous idea, Fanlin." Dumbledore said, "but you''re right. Tom won''t give up that crystal ball of prophecy. For him, death..."


    "It''s a terrible thing to die, Professor, and I don''t think it''s just a little crystal ball that can get Tom into the mystery department."


    "What do you think of that?" Said Dumbledore.


    "I don''t know, but..." Van Lin hesitated for a moment. "Harry said he found a stronger force in Voldemort. Maybe that''s why Voldemort got into the mystery department."


    ¡­¡­


    There was a long silence among the three, and for Dumbledore, van Lin''s proposal was undoubtedly the biggest test of his long-term plan.


    Conservatism will never be the ultimate solution, but for Dumbledore, once van Lin''s plan fails, it is easy to ruin the long-standing arrangement. Moreover, it also requires Harry to participate in it


    It''s too risky. It''s like pulling a showdown in advance. Dumbledore is not ready, and Voldemort is the same.


    Everything has become an unknown number, and the competition between them is which side was more prepared at that time.


    Van Lin had to admire the power of Voldemort. In a short period of time, he gathered Dumbledore''s preparation for more than ten years, and even surpassed him.


    It''s not a good thing to go on like this. It needs something to disturb him


    "It''s a good plan, but..." Dumbledore said slowly, "but we are not sure, van Lin, even though we have some initiative now, I prefer the latter to the impatient Tom."


    Is this a refusal?


    Van Lin was slightly distracted, which, in his view, was the best way to break the deadlock.


    No one knows how much Voldemort has saved, but judging from Harry''s feedback, there is no doubt that Voldemort is stronger than he was 13 years ago.


    No one can guarantee that Voldemort will fail or continue to be strong. Passive contact always puts the passive party at a disadvantage.


    "But, Professor!" said Fanlin, "this is the only way for us. Sooner or later, we have to contact Voldemort, which is impossible to change."


    "Well," Dumbledore nodded, "but he''s not the only one we''re facing."


    "Harry can''t learn how to block the brain." "Or, not yet. Harry''s power and Voldemort''s power want to fight, and even can''t form an effective defense ability. This is not a spiritual level link similar to mind taking. It directly affects the soul and is inseparable.""I know, but..." Dumbledore hesitated again.


    Fanlin is right. As a wizard who is proficient in all kinds of magic, he is clear about the crux of Harry''s existence.


    Harry can''t rely on his own strength to resist Voldemort''s invasion. Even, if van Lim hadn''t taught Harry the knowledge of brain sealing, Harry would even open his brain to Voldemort.


    Can''t wait for the arrangement, and so is Fanlin.


    But progress on both sides has been less than satisfactory, and the root cause of all this is Voldemort''s growth.


    He recovered so fast that it was far beyond Dumbledore''s expectation, and van Lin knew it through Harry.


    It''s better to


    "Maybe it''s a good choice, Fanlin..." Dumbledore opened his eyes again, which made him look a little tired.


    "We can''t be passive all the time. You said, that kind of power..."


    "You have, professor." "I''m almost sure that''s what Trevor said about the vampire''s secret, which I''m almost sure came from, and Trevor made a bad choice, which made things uncontrollable and didn''t give us much time, Professor," Van leen said


    Van Lin hesitated. "It''s inevitable that Harry will go to the Ministry of magic. Even if Professor Snape is guiding Harry''s brain block surgery, it doesn''t seem to have any effect. Voldemort is still luring Harry, which is not something that we don''t expect and won''t happen."


    Dumbledore rubbed his temples with a headache.


    "In fact, that''s not what worries me most, Valentine." Dumbledore said slowly, "for me, prophecy ball is not an important thing. The most important thing is Harry. To the worst of it, Harry has been influenced by Voldemort. If I guess correctly, he wants to..."


    "Attack you, professor." Van Lin nodded.


    "This emotion comes from Tom, and Harry now I''m worried that when the two meet, Tom will find out, or notice the relationship between Harry and me, and let him watch me and Hogwarts, or worse, and now it looks like... "


    "He''s been doing this all the time," Van Lin said. "It''s inevitable, so to speak."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 956

    "Ah, yes, yes, this has always been my concern." Dumbledore said slightly tired.


    "Tom is very good at finding the right side for him. He knows when and what means are best for whom..."


    "What''s worse, Professor..." Vaseline hesitated for a moment. "What''s worse, Voldemort discovers the secret in Harry''s body. If he does, then Harry... "


    Harry is Voldemort''s Horcrux, and van Lim knew what it meant from the very beginning.


    In the end, the origin of the whole thing also comes from Voldemort''s failed Avada curse. There may be a lot of fate in this, but what Van Lin saw is more like the trap Dumbledore prepared for Voldemort.


    Look, it was like this from the beginning. The prophecy ball was Sibyl''s prophecy, and Dumbledore voluntarily revealed it. Even Lily''s blood guarding magic was even cast. Every Lin doubted whether Dumbledore had taught lily.


    There is no doubt that the potters are stronger and better than the lombardons, and they are more likely to attract Voldemort''s attention.


    Perhaps it was an immature plan at the beginning, and even Dumbledore was not ready, but since Voldemort arrived in Godric Valley, the whole thing quickly turned into an irreversible fact.


    "Yes, that''s exactly what I''m afraid of." Dumbledore said slowly, his voice was a little erratic. It seemed that Dumbledore didn''t want to continue talking about Horcruxes. "But my biggest worry is whether Voldemort will destroy Harry. Just like last time, in my office, I saw a very bad scene. In fact, in the only few meetings I had with Harry, I think I did Voldemort''s shadow swayed behind his eyes. It was not Harry''s intention to attack me, but the emotion standing under Harry''s coat. He had a natural resistance to me


    "That''s why we have to take the time to stop this, Professor!" "In my opinion, even if Voldemort can''t be solved at once, he can''t dare to rush into Harry''s head, because he won''t be able to judge whether what he''s getting here is true or not. It''s just taking some risks, and with my knowledge of Harry, he''s more willing to do it than anyone else."


    "Solve Voldemort..." Dumbledore thought again. He didn''t seem to hear what Vaseline was saying. He said slowly, "if we want to defeat Voldemort completely, we still have some problems to find out. As far as I know, an old friend of mine knows this information. Yes, you are right. Fanlin, we need to take the initiative. We can''t be so passive all the time. Otherwise, failure is the inevitable result... "


    Dumbledore stood up again. "Maybe you are right, but anyway, if we want to deal with Tom, we must be prepared. I will tell the other members about this news. We need to discuss it carefully. But here you must ensure your safety. Oh, of course, I have already realized to say hello to your parents, that is, the school Long private teaching, or, you can Oh, yes, it''s in the control area of Muggle. Your contact information, what''s it called... "


    "Phone, Professor, phone..."


    "Oh, yes, maybe you can call home and reassure them. In short, it seems that we are going to stay here for a while. Good luck."


    Dumbledore gave a gentle smile, and then van leen saw fox suddenly jump out of space.


    It can be said that there was a flash of fire, and then Dumbledore left the kitchen which had just been cleaned.


    In fact, Phoenix is really a good pet, because the magic power of Phoenix itself is strong enough, the tears of Phoenix can cure trauma, and the Phoenix itself can travel through space


    Well


    It is much more useful than owls. Besides delivering letters, owls only have the property of selling cute. To tell you the truth, it''s better to let Fanlin transform himself directly.


    "Oh, here you are


    The door popped open, and Sirius''s smiling face appeared.


    "Oh, we have Hermione here. Are you two in a group?" Sirius looked in a good mood. "I don''t know what you two have done. You can''t even stay at Hogwarts."


    "Does attacking the headmaster count?" Fanlin said helplessly, "we deceive Umbridge to the Forbidden Forest and imprison her. She should be in the cage of the human horse tribe first, and I sealed her magic power."


    "A great thing." Sirius said happily, "so, Hermione, are you an accomplice?"


    "For the time being!" Hermione had some unexplained emotions. According to her original personality, she attacked the headmaster of Hogwarts. She couldn''t do it to kill her, but now she looks as if she should.


    "Oh, this is really..." Sirius came up and said, "to tell you the truth, I didn''t go to school as crazy as you.""You just came?" Asked Fanlin.


    "Yes Sirius nodded.


    "you''re not here yet, but I think you should make complaints about it. The kitchen has just been tucking away by Dumbledore. To tell the truth, I wanted to do that."


    "Oh, please." Sirius helplessly said, "that damned domestic elf has not appeared since the last disappearance, and up to now, I''m the only one in this house. I don''t even come here very often. But, do you think Dumbledore?"


    "Well, he just left." Van Lin also thought of Dumbledore''s slightly gorgeous exit way. Maybe after Dumbledore''s death, he could try to inherit Dumbledore''s Phoenix


    Well, when a family goes out on the street, a bird flies in the sky, and two cats lie on the back of husky to bask in the sun


    This picture looks strange!


    "Hey, forget it." Sirius walked in and gave them a hug. "Anyway, welcome to my house. As for more, I won''t say more. Maybe you are more familiar with me. Maybe you can have a pleasant adventure. As long as you can shut up the tapestry, everything can be said. Moreover, I have arranged all the books in my collection. I believe you two little guys will like it Most importantly, the Weasleys are not here. I think you two can sleep in one room


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 957

    Sleep in a room.


    Hey, it doesn''t sound so subtle, but Van Lin still wants to praise Sirius. Maybe he can ask dobby to buy some new furniture and live together happily


    Cough


    In any case, as a salted fish, there is still a dream.


    When Sirius is preparing dinner, it will be the real century war. It is hard to imagine that with Sirius''s method, it is lucky that the whole kitchen has not been blown up, and some rolling smoke is just a little trouble.


    It had to get dobby and Shannon to come ahead of time.


    The two men can''t cook, and Hermione seems to be at the sandwich level, but it''s not breakfast.


    At this time, in addition to the role of domestic elves, it has greatly improved the quality of life of these witches. It takes a long time to practice to cook with magic. However, Hermione seems to be inspired by this. Although it is not quite consistent with Hermione''s character, she can''t make herself hungry at her own time, isn''t it?


    In any case, the slightly bad dinner was completely saved in Dobby''s hands, and Sirius was also content to enjoy a rich dinner.


    However, he left soon, and in Sirius'' words, nothing is more wonderful than a glass of red wine after a delicious dinner.


    When Sirius left, the atmosphere became a little strange.


    For Hermione, today''s experience is probably the most extraordinary thing Hermione has ever done in her life.


    Hermione is not stupid to attack the professor, leave Hogwarts, and van Lin just had a conversation with Dumbledore. She can extract enough key words from their conversation, such as the unknown power, the prophecy ball, their plan to lure Voldemort out, and even use Harry as a bait. All of these make her think about what it means Well, how many other things, their plans


    This makes Hermione feel very confused, it can be said that hasty leave, just because van Lin, the two of them together, has always been like this, which is also Hermione is not willing to break.


    It''s like a balance. After calming down, panic will naturally strike.


    "Hermione, don''t you have anything to ask me?" Van Lin couldn''t help asking when she went upstairs that there was something wrong with Hermione''s state, which was not a good thing.


    "There are many, but I''m not sure these things need to be kept secret." In the dark, Hermione''s voice sounded beside vaseline and seemed to be shaking, "if it''s the secret between you and Dumbledore, I''ll..."


    "As I said, Hermione, there is no secret between you and me!" "I can tell you everything you want to know," he said


    "But I''m afraid, van Lin, I''m not sure if these are... " Hermione said helplessly.


    Today''s impact on Hermione is too great. Van Lin and Dumbledore are undoubtedly making use of Harry. Frankly speaking, it makes Hermione become contradictory, and there is information about Voldemort, which is not something an ordinary wizard should bear.


    "Oh, all right, all right, Hermione I''m here Van Lin came forward and gently held Hermione in his arms.


    "I promise, Hermione, I promise, we''ll be fine." And now, all you need is to believe in yourself, as if you had always believed in me


    ¡­¡­


    In fact, comforting a smart girl is not something that ordinary people can do.


    But one thing for sure is that the two people are actually sleeping in the same bed.


    For Hermione, it was necessary.


    Suddenly pull a girl out of the familiar environment, and then use a bunch of terrible things to impact the girl''s original cognition. Naturally, it always needs a warm arm to give a sense of security.


    If it wasn''t for Sirius''s expression that didn''t deserve to be beaten the next day, the whole process could still be perfect.


    However, there is no way to avoid the necessary tiredness.


    You ask sleep?


    Sleep is impossible to sleep, this life can not sleep.


    Of course, it would have been more perfect if Hermione didn''t have so many questions.


    As a matter of fact, Fanlin has explained everything, starting from what happened last night in the office of Umbridge, to the centaurs, the plans of fudge and the Ministry of magic, Voldemort''s plot, the prophecy ball hidden in the Department of mystical affairs of the Ministry of magic, and so on.


    Even van Lindel told Hermione some possible guesses. Although it was terrible, it always made the girl feel real and at ease.


    As for being asked to stay at last


    Well, everything was expected? In control?


    It seems to be a bit too bold to talk like that, but that''s what it is.When a girl is afraid, someone has to come forward.


    However, compared with van Lin''s success, the night was a torment for both the Ministry of magic and Umbridge.


    Fudge, who just ousted Dumbledore from power, was at the most beautiful stage. However, at the time of further expansion of the results, Umbridge''s disappearance disrupted all Fudge''s plans.


    Hogwarts lost the headmaster, and the Ministry of magic lost a capable cadre.


    It was definitely something that drove fudge crazy.


    And for Umbridge, it was a very bad night.


    When Umbridge woke up, she found that her clothes were almost rotten, and bloodstains after bloodstains appeared on her.


    The pain hit Umbridge''s brain.


    Oh, of course, centaurs are not interested in Umbridge''s body. Even if the species are different, they probably won''t accept a weak human wizard aesthetically.


    Many of these scars are from the stone in the forbidden forest. Centaur is not interested in carrying anything other than his prey on his shoulder, and Umbridge is not their friend. Naturally, there is no Centaur willing to let Umbridge sit on their back.


    Procrastination became the only option, which left Umbridge scarred, and even when Umbridge woke up, she didn''t have the strength to repeat such rubbish words as what she was, Hogwarts principal.


    This is far less useful for the Centaur tribe than it would have been if she were a member of the Ministry of magic.


    After all, there is only one Dumbledore who has been recognized.


    However, the Ministry of magic madly searched in the late middle of the night and still failed to find Umbridge. For the human horse tribe, it is obviously not a wise choice for the Ministry of magic to find that they have imprisoned Umbridge before the form is reversed enough.


    Crazy fudge will definitely let Auror level the entire Centaur tribe, so to speak, Umbridge wants to come out, at least at the right time for centaurs.


    This is really a simple thing for a group of people who are proficient in mystics.


    It can be said that Umbridge should behave better. Otherwise, with her unkindness, it is difficult to guarantee that these centaurs will make any behavior of abusing prisoners.


    However, from the point of view of Umbridge''s personality, flattery is still very good, Umbridge should not treat himself badly, but it will take a while for Professor Umbridge to get used to how to get along well with these centaurs.


    This should not be a difficult thing. After all, it is a centaur and is famous for its wisdom and bravery.


    Who knows


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 958

    The fate of Umbridge is now entirely in her own hands, at least as it seems. The Centaur tribe can''t afford to kill a wizard now, but if Umbridge doesn''t learn to be smart, it''s easy to handle.


    Even if you are immortal, it''s exciting to be imprisoned in the Centaur tribe all the time.


    Think of the Centaur''s massive body, streamlined muscles


    Well Perhaps it''s not clear where Umbridge will find a life partner, at least not in the script.


    In fact, van leen has been thinking about when Umbridge can be found by the Ministry of magic. Although the probability is a little low, people always have to have a dream.


    But the most important thing right now is to fill your stomach.


    In fact, staying up late is a bad and wonderful thing, but what is left after satisfaction is the bad side.


    For example, being starved into salted fish?


    Anyway, in Fanlin''s eyes, dobby seems to be the most beautiful domestic elf at this time.


    Plate after plate of food was placed on the kitchen table, which added some long lost popularity to Blake''s ancestral home.


    Since the Weasleys returned to their burrow, 12 mogery square has not been so busy for a long time.


    At the other end of the table, Sirius looked at Vaseline with a bad smile.


    "Hey, good morning, van Lin, it looks like you''re in good shape." Sirius said with a bad smile and handed van Lin a look that men all know.


    It made Hermione''s face red with a brush.


    It came out of a house, and that''s quite telling.


    Hermione obviously couldn''t stand Sirius''s teasing. Under the table, van Lin felt a little hand groping for it, and then the tiny flesh in his waist was so hard.


    Of course, no one else can enjoy the pain.


    In fact, in such things, always want the boy to stand up, anyway, what is the face? For the future happiness


    "I don''t think that''s enough food to stop your mouth, dobby!" Fanlin called out loud.


    "Here I am, master Fanlin." Dobby is still that pair of huantuo appearance, after changing the host, dobby becomes more cheerful.


    "Give Sirius more slices of white bread on his plate. All he needs is this."


    "Oh, hey, you can''t. If you don''t even give jam, it''s too much." Sirius quickly said, while flying to the plate of bread again put back.


    "Tell me, how do you feel?"


    "Feeling?"


    Hermione''s head dropped lower.


    "I mean, leave Hogwarts." Sirius said, "you two are so good that you just put Umbridge in the Centaur''s hands, and you haven''t taken Harry with you."


    "Oh, it doesn''t make any difference, it just saves you some trouble, but you should know what''s going on." As he spoke, van Lin put a sandwich into his mouth.


    "In fact, I saw Dumbledore, and Hermione just gave me a full account of what happened at Hogwarts." Sirius said, "in fact, except for Hermione, we are all wanted by fudge, you and Dumbledore. Fudge should have lost his head by now. He is absolutely crazy."


    "He must be out of his mind. Who in the normal world would believe that Dumbledore saved the Death Eaters? It''s ridiculous." Hermione said, spreading out the prophet''s daily on the dining table, "look at this article. It''s all bullshit."


    On the front page of the prophet''s daily, van Lin saw a picture of himself. Here is a brief introduction.


    "The photos look good, but why don''t I remember taking them?"


    "Isn''t this a picture of you as president of the boys'' Union? If you want to praise yourself, you can say it later! " Hermione gave van Lin a look of discontent.


    "Oh, of course, that''s enough." Van Lin nodded. For him, going to the newspaper is not a common thing. The last time he was praised as the hope of the magic world, and this time


    In fact, the prophet''s Daily has adopted its usual style of discrediting the Dumbledore faction by portraying them as irrational people.


    "Not bad, but if Rita, I think she should be able to write better, but at least the Ministry of magic does not want you!" Van reen said to Hermione as he ate, and continued reading, "Oh, here, see what they say. The irrational van leen al tried to resist the Ministry''s rules and hijacked a female student of the same age named Hermione Granger before he fled Hogwarts..."


    "I think they look down on me." Hermione said discontentedly, "what is Hijacking? We two hijacked the Vice Minister of magic.""Hey, come on, Hermione." Van Lin said with a smile, "maybe we can work together to make them want you, or we can blow up that Department of the Ministry of magic and you can ignite it."


    "Don''t talk nonsense here." However, Hermione still can''t agree with her.


    If they did, blow up the Ministry of magic, what label would they label her?


    The most wayward witch in history? Is explosion art?


    Hermione is the woman who aspires to be Minister of magic.


    "Well, in addition to some rubbish words and being wanted, Fudge also announced that Dumbledore was removed from the post of president. They have not found Umbridge. The new education order does not say who is the new president of Hogwarts. It can''t be Professor McGonagall anyway. But correspondingly, it mentions that the Ministry of magic will set up a special reform team to be stationed in Hogwarts ¡£¡±


    "What is this?" Sirius asked, "special reform team, is fudge kidding us?"


    "No, well, it''s said that the members of this special reform group include Ministry of magic officials, members of the Hogwarts board of directors and representatives of students'' parents. They mainly exercise the rights of Hogwarts principal and senior investigator to manage the school before the new principal is selected."


    "I''m sure there is a Malfoy family, and this bullshit group is in his hands. This should be Fudge''s welfare for Malfoy to support him! " Sirius said scornfully, "this time he is so proud that he can carry out the so-called reform in Hogwarts and promote those worthless ideas of pure blood. They have been doing this all the time, regardless of everything."


    "Oh, don''t worry, it doesn''t work at all. They don''t have enough time. Besides, Umbridge is not here, and the rest of the professors are our people. Except Slytherin college, this idea is of no use at all." Van Lin said with great interest, "however, this can be a boastful capital, Hogwarts robbed by Dumbledore."


    "That''s true, but it''s hard to say that the sniver, he and the old fellow Lucius are just one nostril out of breath!" Sirius said indignantly, "by the way, how did he teach Harry brain defense? Did you take the opportunity to bully him? "


    "As far as I know, Professor Snape should have said everything. There are a lot of tricks that I didn''t know before. They were all kept by Professor Snape, but the effect didn''t look good. Harry is really good at brain sealing..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 959

    "Well, forget about Harry''s business. Professor Snape will teach him to practice magic, and now Umbridge has an accident. The rest of us, with Professor McGonagall, can definitely cope. What does Professor Dumbledore say, or what should we do? Didn''t you see Dumbledore? "


    "Oh! By the way, that''s what I''m going to say Sirius said, "Dumbledore asked me to tell you to be honest and stay here until you''re ready. He has some discoveries. I''m going to Moody''s later. Anyway, I''m a wanted man again." With that, Sirius swallowed the last bite of white bread and drank all the milk left.


    "By the way, Sirius, hasn''t kretcher found it yet?" Hermione put down the newspaper and asked, in addition to themselves, Hermione''s most concerned about is probably the house elves.


    "Oh, I don''t know. I haven''t seen him all the time. Maybe this guy died there, but no one helped him hang his head on the wall this time."


    "Oh, don''t..."


    "Maybe he abandoned you." Van Lin seemed to be comforting Hermione. "In my opinion, you are not the only heir to the Black family."


    "Oh, you mean my crazy cousin?" Sirius said, "maybe it''s better to serve her than to follow me."


    Sirius stood up and tidied up his clothes.


    "Maybe you can walk around. Anyway, it''s hard for you. Anyway, Moody is still waiting for me. He has a bad temper."


    Vaseline nodded, and Sirius left.


    ¡­¡­


    Even if there was nothing extra, it wasn''t so hard to kill time at Black''s ancestral home.


    As the Black family''s mansion, No. 12 grimmer square is a typical pure blood wizard''s house. The decorations everywhere have a history of hundreds of years. If put outside, they are absolutely valuable antiques.


    And more, there are magic items, which are the Black family''s collection, scattered everywhere.


    In fact, as the headquarters of the order of the Phoenix, it is still a bit luxurious. They only clean out some rooms, but more of them are still in a closed state.


    This can make people find something very interesting, especially that thing. Van Lin has always wanted to get it, but it has not been vacated.


    Hermione went back upstairs after dinner. In Hermione''s words, it was necessary for her to sort out the place where they would live for a few months. The decoration of the Black family did not conform to Hermione''s aesthetic standards.


    In this way, Fanlin had plenty of free time, and he could have a good look at the Black family''s collection. To know that the value of an out of print magic book is immeasurable and priceless.


    And these are the basis of the inheritance of pure blood wizard family. No one will take them out until they have to. If there is no certain opportunity, outsiders will not have the opportunity to check.


    The longer the wizard family inherits, the more valuable the magic books are.


    The history of the Black family can be traced back to thousands of years ago. The most noble and oldest Black family can be said to be one of the only pure blood wizard families left in today''s magic world. Their family''s collection of books, Fanlin has really experienced the value of this.


    A lot of magic has never been seen by Fanlin, and Sirius has promised that he can use these books freely.


    Now think about it, there are still a lot of things to do, learning magic, and Horcrux


    This is also the main purpose of Fanlin. It can be said that the Black family now in addition to knowledge, the greatest value.


    Fanlin''s mind began to struggle to recall the details of the Horcrux.


    After being made into a Horcrux by Voldemort, Slytherin''s pendant box was hidden in a cave on an island very far away from Hogwarts. Voldemort put the pendant box into a container similar to jade, and then poured some magic medicine into the container that would make people feel worse than death after drinking it. Only after drinking the Potion can we get it Drop box.


    Moreover, most importantly, the potion will produce strong thirst after drinking, and the surrounding lake water is full of Yin corpses. Once someone drinks water, it will be pulled down by the corpse.


    It can be said that this is a dead end, and with Voldemort''s magic level, even Dumbledore can only drink the potion according to the rules.


    And all this was discovered by Sirius'' brother regullus, who was preparing to turn his back on evil and try to stop Voldemort''s plot.


    As a Death Eater of the Black family, Voldemort''s strategy at that time was to let the families guard.


    But Regulus apparently betrayed him. Regullus drank up the potion and put the fake Locket back into the container. He asked kretcher to take the locket and leave and destroy it. His body remained in the cave forever and became a Yin corpse.


    Naturally, the locket was taken by kretcher, but he couldn''t destroy it.


    However, once the spirit enchantment of the diary can be made into a spirit enchanter, it will not be able to make a part of the spirit enchanter.Now, Slytherin''s pendant box is hidden somewhere in the house by the house elf kretcher.


    There is no doubt that this is the secret of regullus and kretcher. Voldemort can not accept a domestic elf. Naturally, Slytherin''s pendant box is still here, but


    Van Lin thought carefully, recalling other relevant details.


    Clencher was unable to destroy the Horcrux, and then Mundungus stole it from him and sold it to Umbridge. Harry and they blend into the Ministry of magic, find Umbridge, grab the pendant box, and Ron finally uses the Gryffindor sword to destroy it.


    The rest of the details, such as the most important point, where the pendant box is currently placed in the house is unknown to Fanlin.


    But there is no doubt that kretcher could not betray regullus and return it to Voldemort.


    So, Slytherin''s pendant box is either in kretcher''s locker room or in regulles''s room.


    Or the storage room of the Black family.


    Think about it carefully, Slytherin''s pendant box seems to appear in every corner, but it can be stolen by mundensger, which becomes the simplest Taobao game.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 960

    As a matter of fact, van Lin now wants to bring Harry, the living radar, so that the whole process will be much more convenient.


    Vanillin first looked for regullus'' bedroom, which, as the most popular boy of the Black family, still retained his original appearance.


    This may be due to kretcher, because before entering the door, van Lim found traces of him on the door panel.


    However, Slytherin''s pendant box didn''t stay there as expected. Vaseline spent an hour dealing with regulles''s room, but found nothing.


    Perhaps kretcher did not intend to let his little master continue to bear the pain.


    But where can a house elf hide things?


    "What are you looking for?" Hermione looked strangely at Van Lin, who had just restored the room.


    "I don''t know. It''s just speculation." "I suspect there may be one here A Horcrux. "


    "Horcrux? Here it is? The headquarters of the order of the Phoenix? " Hermione asked in surprise, "are you sure you''re not..."


    "Oh, I''m not lying to you, Hermione." "It''s not a joke, I have some evidence, from regulles..."


    "Regullus, who is he?" Hermione asked, "the owner of this room?"


    "Yes, the youngest child of the Black family, Sirius'' brother, is also a Death Eater." Said Fanlin.


    "Death eaters, but what does this have to do with Horcruxes?" Hermione asked, "did he escape from Azkaban, too? Isn''t it that the headquarters of the order of the Phoenix has already... "


    "Oh no, Hermione, he''s dead." "The one who was killed by Voldemort, in fact, regullus wanted to fight Voldemort long ago, just like Professor Snape, but he died too early."


    "What do you mean?" Hermione came in. "You mean he stole Voldemort''s Horcrux?"


    "That''s what I said." "In fact, as the heirs of the Black family, their cousin Bella is not counted. Regullus should have the most weight in Voldemort, but he died early. In terms of Voldemort''s need for support at that time, this is not what should have happened. Moreover, Sirius said that regullus was missing, so regullus was not talking about it You can see from Mrs. Black''s attitude that if Sirius was not the only son, the Black family would never have been handed over to Sirius. Then, as the legal heirs of the famous Blake family in Britain, whatever the reason, killing is certainly not the best choice. "


    "But you say he was killed by Voldemort..." Asked Hermione, frowning.


    "Maybe." "As a matter of fact, it should be the truth, Hermione. If regullus is not dead, why didn''t he show up in the 12 years of Voldemort''s downfall? Or did he know from the beginning that Voldemort would return? Obviously, the Ministry of magic is not a problem. If you look at the Malfoy family, there is a lot of maneuverability. Fudge has no ability to force the successor of a large family to disappear for more than ten years. Therefore, the most crucial point is still Voldemort. "


    "Do you mean that regullus might have discovered Voldemort''s secret?" Hermione''s eyes lit up.


    "Ah, I think..." Said Fanling, and went into kretcher''s room.


    Like ordinary house elves, kretcher''s room is as messy and gray as ever. In addition to the sundries in the distance, the bed composed of a pile of tattered cotton wadding belongs to kretcher.


    To tell you the truth, it''s not as good as Hogwarts'' elves. At least Hogwarts have enough to eat, and they can roam around school at night.


    But kretcher could only stay in the old house. Without the master''s command, he could not leave. He could only stay here.


    But there''s one thing that can be guaranteed. As long as it''s not Dobby''s freak, it''s impossible for the elf to disobey his master''s orders.


    So Bella where


    Kretcher can''t die. Fanlin has known about domestic elves. This kind of creature lives long enough. If there is no external influence, a domestic elf can serve a wizard family for at least three generations.


    So there''s no doubt that kretcher should have gone to Bella, Malfoy Manor, or just stay here?


    Van Lin''s palm has a faint magic diffusion, he does not want to go to rummage those similar to garbage.


    "What are you doing?" Hermione saw Vaseline get up and leave, and asked, "that''s cletzee''s room."


    "I know. I''m just trying to find cletcher." "No one knows this house better than a house elf, does he?"


    "Oh, by the way, where was that?"


    "Regullus discovered Voldemort''s secret." Said Hermione."Oh, yes, that''s right. There''s no doubt that regullus discovered Voldemort''s secret," repeated Fanlin. "Now, think about what secrets Voldemort has that can be called secret by Voldemort except those bad black magic, as if nothing could reach this level except Horcruxes."


    Said Fanling, as he exited kretcher''s room.


    There is no room in regulles or clencher, but a domestic elf can hide things there and be stolen by Mundungus and sold to Umbridge.


    "So you think it''s possible that regullus had a clue to the Horcrux, or even that he stole it?"


    "That''s right," said Fanlin. "It''s a bold idea, but I''ll try it. If it''s not because of Horcrux, why didn''t regullus show up for more than ten years? He''s dead, or should he find a place to hide? I prefer the former. No one can take the Horcrux around Voldemort. So, regullus must have mastered it There''s a clue to the Horcrux, or he''s made it. "


    "Have you ever thought that he failed..." Asked Hermione.


    Er


    The house was filled with embarrassment.


    You can''t tell Hermione that he knows there''s a Horcrux hidden here?


    "Oh, ok..." Hermione said, "we always need to try, so Where are you going next? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 961

    ¡­¡­


    "Maybe..."


    In fact, van Lin, the Black family''s treasure house, has been there.


    Every ancient family would have one or two secret rooms. If there were no rooms for regulles and kretcher, there would be only the Black family''s treasure room.


    ¡­¡­


    "It should be this one..." Fanlin looked at the books on the shelf.


    It was a very old book, with a few broken spines, which was no different from the books written by other people nearby.


    "What language is this?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s some Ru Ni Wen, but it''s not very universal. Many ancient books are like this, but it''s just a cover." Said Fanlin, reaching out and taking the book off the shelf.


    "But nothing happened Are you mistaken? " Hermione asked suspiciously. According to the script, it should be a shaking around, and then the bookshelf flipped over to reveal a hole.


    "Oh, we''re missing some steps." Fanlin took out his wand and opened the book. The contents of the book appeared before his eyes.


    It is not so much a book as a biography.


    From the beginning, it records how the Blake family developed from a common part of the wizarding world to a powerful magic family now famous in the wizarding world.


    Van Lim also read this book, which ended more than 600 years ago, and later the Blake family adopted a new genealogy, the wall that looked a little bad.


    Van Lin gently clicks the center of the book with his magic wand, and a ray of light passes through the place where the two pages are connected. Then, we will come to our favorite link.


    Just like all the secret rooms, the bookshelf and the wall behind suddenly turn over. A stone wall appears in front of them. Then, the door gradually emerges from the wall.


    The last time he came, he had just rescued Sirius. Van Lin was standing outside. At that time, he was still lamenting the magic. But now, it seems that this is the embodiment of the Black family''s financial resources.


    Opening up a space alone is not what ordinary witches can do. From the surrounding feelings, this space has been permanently solidified and integrated with the surrounding environment. Even if there is any external force damage, the stability of the space will not be affected at all.


    "We broke into Sirius''s house so secretly..."


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter. He won''t mind," said Fanlin indifferently. "In fact, there seems to be nothing left here."


    Most of the items have been put in the gringott treasure house, and a large part of it has been confiscated, which makes the Black family''s secret treasure house look less imposing.


    The huge black family badge is hung on the wall facing the door. It can be imagined that there should have been a lot of jewelry and wealth around it, but now, there is nothing left here except some statues which are meaningless to the wizard.


    The shelves used to put them were empty. After Mrs. Black''s death, the wealth of the Black family was divided up early.


    Obviously, this place has been abandoned.


    Fanlin reached out and lit the torch on the wall.


    "You''re sure this is the Black family''s treasure house." Hermione said uncertainly that this was not the identity of the Black family.


    "Well, at least once." Van Lin said, maybe the Malfoy family won''t let him down, but here


    "What are you looking for?" Asked Hermione.


    "I think I saw him." Said Fanlin, running quickly inside, on the bust under the Blake family badge, the thing he had been looking for was hanging safely there.


    Yes, where can a house elf hide things?


    Fanlin some eager to look at the pendant box, the passage of time has led to the glory of dust, but this also can not hide his glory at the moment.


    "This is what you said..."


    "This pendant box, yes, Hermione, that''s it." Fanlin said, reaching out to take it down, but in a moment, Fanlin heard a burst of wind.


    Reflexively, Vaseline turned his head, and a silver fork was thrust into the tapestry of the Black family medal.


    It''s really a means of keeping elves at home. There''s no doubt that it''s cletcher''s protection of Slytherin''s pendant box. Some tricks, perhaps in the eyes of elves, are the most lethal means.


    With a wave of his wand, the magic around him was broken. Fanlin took the pendant box from the bust as he wished.


    This almost makes Fanlin can''t believe it. The whole process is extremely smooth. Except that he wasted some time in the wrong direction before, he hardly received any obstruction.


    Of course, kretcher''s poor fork was a hindrance, as if I hadn''t said it.Van Lim squinted and looked carefully at the pendant box in his hand. The things that border with Slytherin are always legendary.


    The most remarkable thing is the silver snake in the center of the pendant box. Its twisted body forms a large "s" logo, hidden under the emerald. This is the unique sign of Slytherin family, Silver Snake + S + emerald!


    Anyone who has a little knowledge of the history of magic or the family heraldry of the pure blood wizard knows the true meaning of the letter. Salazar Slytherin himself is so famous that in addition to co founding Hogwarts with the other three founders, he himself has done many earth shaking events.


    Well


    No record?


    Well, that''s what everybody says.


    Circles of silver lines spread out around the center of emerald, mixed with gold silk thread, obvious Slytherin style, and the words engraved on the pendant box reveal a kind of magic breath.


    Perhaps this is just an illusion, because Fanlin doesn''t even know it. There will always be different interpretations of language and symbols at different times. Naturally, there is no 100% confidence in knowing everything.


    However, the breath of Horcruxes is not revealed at all. These small hanging boxes wrap everything perfectly. However, from the moment it appears here, another soul of Voldemort has fallen into the hands of Fanlin.


    "That''s what you mean?" Hermione looked uncertainly at the pendant box in Van Lin''s hand. "This is, s..."


    "Slytherin''s pendant box, no mistake, Hermione, you''re not mistaken." "It''s as like as two peas," vollin said. "Voldemort can''t make what he wants to make. The diary is one. This is all Voldemort did in Hogwarts, including his knowledge and research. Naturally, the diary named Tom Riedel is a Horcrux, and it should be the first Horcrux made by Voldemort. After that, Hermione, I sent it back in the room where he asked for help With Ravenclaw''s crown, it is also Voldemort''s Horcrux, so... "


    "So you mean Voldemort will look for something memorable as a Horcrux?"


    "That''s right." Van Lin nodded, "and the relics of the four founders of Hogwarts obviously meet the standards of Voldemort, because they are powerful magic objects, so it is difficult to be destroyed. Once found, they are definitely the objects of protection of all Hogwarts. Voldemort is a part of his life protected by parahogwarts."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 962

    "Protecting Horcruxes, you mean the remains of the four founders..."


    "Very likely." Van Lin nodded. "Except for Gryffindor''s sword left in Gryffindor, the remaining relics are likely to become Voldemort''s Horcrux."


    "The sword of Gryffindor, the crown of Ravenclaw, the gold cup of heffpav, and, in front of you, Slytherin''s pendant box." Hermione said, "Horcrux, it''s..."


    "To protect a piece of Voldemort''s soul is like a memory in a diary, a fragment of a soul that is real."


    "Do you mean that Voldemort can''t die if you don''t wipe out all the souls?"


    "Yes, in Slytherin''s chamber of secrets, Tom Riddell did this, exchanging Ginny''s life for his realization in reality. That''s why Dumbledore has not fought Voldemort for such a long time."


    Hermione seemed stunned.


    In fact, there is too much stimulation for Hermione these days.


    From the Ministry of magic''s plan for Dumbledore and Hogwarts, Hermione felt the determination and madness of the Ministry of magic most intuitively.


    There are also Voldemort, some means and magic that Hermione can''t imagine have appeared in front of the girl one after another. It is impossible to say that Hermione''s heart does not fluctuate at all.


    "So..." Hermione took a deep breath. "What are we going to do next?"


    "Next we..." Van Lin''s words have not finished, suddenly felt a strong pull force, has not responded, in the hands of Slytherin pendant box left van Lin''s hands.


    "Clencher Both of them exclaimed, in fact, kretcher had disappeared for a long time. However, Sirius could not find him.


    It seems to be because of the silver fork, which is definitely cletcher''s method. No doubt, at the moment the fork was touched, kretcher knew about it and came.


    "A few dirty mud seeds appeared in the hostess''s house. Like the black master, these people were friends of Master Black, but now they really covet the Black family''s treasure..."


    "We don''t, it''s not what you think, kretcher..." Said Hermione anxiously.


    But kretcher didn''t pay any attention.


    "They were discovered by the most loyal servant of the great black family. This is to tell the hostess that cletcher will do this. Cletcher wants Sirius Black master to recognize these dirty mud species. They should not appear in this noble house." Clencher, as usual, was talking to himself, insane.


    "Hey, stop, kretcher. You don''t want me to do this and hand it over." Van Lin seemed a little impatient.


    Poor domestic elf, perhaps madness is not his fault, but now to stop him from destroying Slytherin''s pendant box, it is obvious that van Lin has no need to be polite.


    "Come on, Fanlin..." Hermione said, "he''s just a little confused."


    "Kretcher, take what you have in your hand. It''s not..."


    "Deception and threats!" When it comes to Kerry''s family, he can''t take away the family''s property


    "The Black family property, the one in your hand?" Van Lim said angrily that, in his opinion, kretcher''s mental state had been extremely poor.


    "A gang of robbers, shameless thieves, the Black family''s property, but for kretcher''s preparation in advance..."


    "It''s not the Black family''s property, he belongs to Slytherin, Voldemort''s thing!" Van Lin suddenly said in a loud voice.


    The most terrifying thing to hear about the elves is to hear his name.


    "Kretcher, kretcher what Kretcher heard nothing... "


    Kretcher screamed madly and turned around to run out. But before kretcher could act, van Lin first sealed all around with the barrier curse.


    Kretcher hit the invisible wall with a "bang". Judging from kretcher''s deformed nose, how much impact did Voldemort''s name give him? Anyway, Fanlin looked very bad, and his nose had been twisted because of the collision.


    "Calm down, kretcher. No one wants to hurt you, as long as you put that thing down." Hermione said something anxiously, and kretcher was still in a state of madness, ignoring it, but Van Lin clearly felt that a magic power was constantly impacting on him.


    "Don''t be silly, kretcher. You know what''s in there. Give him to me, and then..."


    All of a sudden, kretcher''s madness stopped, which seemed strange. A slightly cold feeling actually emerged from van Lin''s mind.


    Voldemort''s Horcrux is not so easy to take.It''s like Tom Riddle''s diary, controlled


    "No, Hermione..." Van Lim grabbed Hermione, then raised his wand to his chest in a defensive manner.


    Van Lim and Tom Riedel''s diary, as well as Ravenclaw''s crown, naturally knew that the Horcrux itself has magic power, can affect the minds of people around him, and draw vitality from the people who have touched it, gradually come to life, and can cast magic, which is no different from the real Voldemort.


    But as soon as he held it in his hand, Slytherin''s pendant box did not respond.


    Maybe it''s because cletcher has been in contact for a long time that he becomes crazy?


    "Clencher, what''s wrong with him?" Hermione asked uncertainly.


    Kretcher''s small body was so far away from them that van Lin could see clearly that kretcher was holding Slytherin''s pendant box in his hands, and his mouth seemed to be saying something.


    "I''m not sure." "But there''s no doubt that it''s not the performance of a house elf," Van Lin said


    Said Fanlin, taking a step forward, "come behind me, Hermione!"


    "Don''t kill him..." Hermione hesitated to say, at this time, kretcher''s whisper is also gradually amplified.


    "Yes These people These people are invaders! They covet the treasures of the Black family, and then they are discovered by kretcher. Yes, they are bandits. Cletcher will surely get the reward of the master for driving out the robbers. Cletcher, clencher, must protect the noble Black family. This is cletcher''s mission... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 963

    "Hey, listen, kretcher, I don''t want to hurt you, as long as you give me that thing." Fanlin has some inexplicable emotions.


    Kretcher is under Voldemort''s control? It''s possible, but it''s not kretcher''s fault, just like Ginny at that time. But in fact, Fanling has always had a bad impression on this crazy domestic elf.


    The guy with his mouth full of excrement, the theory of pure blood nobility supremacy has been integrated into clencher''s bones, just like those old obstinate people who are obstinate


    Kretcher still did not answer, but spoke to Slytherin''s locket.


    If Harry was here, he would be able to hear the voice he didn''t want to hear.


    "Come on Clencher, just kill the two people behind you You can win the master''s love and be a brave elf, kretcher... "


    "But But kretcher didn''t know what to do... " Kretcher said, trembling, but his body did not move at all.


    "What are you going to do, kretcher, put him down." Fanlin repeatedly said that if it was not for Hermione, he would not like to talk about such nonsense. Although he said that he had not killed anything, he punished a domestic elf


    "Put me on and you''ll know what to do, kretcher Be brave, kretcher. It''s not a difficult thing


    "Put on As long as you wear it, you can protect the Black family... "


    "Yes, yes, just wear it."


    The voice lured, and kretcher''s eyes gradually changed. His hands trembled and he looked uncertain, but


    "I said, give him to me, kretcher!" Fanlin finally couldn''t bear it. A blue light shot out of van Lin''s wand, and the target was what kretcher had in his hand


    However, to van Lin''s surprise, kretcher''s movement seemed to accelerate suddenly. Van leen saw Slytherin''s pendant box emit some fluctuations, and then his magic mysteriously disappeared.


    "Stop, kretcher..."


    Kretcher quickly put the pendant box around his neck and turned around. His eyes were bright with different colors.


    "You are all robbers, and kretcher is going to protect the Black family."


    The shrieks of the domestic Elves were very ugly, especially Fanlin blocked the surrounding space. In the invisible, Fanlin was impacted more than once, and even the magic he prepared was interrupted.


    There was almost no pause, and everything around was moving.


    Dobby had learned how to use house elves. At that time, dobby almost sent all four of them to the hospital.


    Everything in the whole space became restless, and the bust was shaking uneasily, which forced van Lin to exert more efforts to suppress the abnormal movements around him. Although he was sure, it did not mean that Hermione was also sure not to be injured.


    "Clencher, you''ve gone too far..." Vaseline said in a low voice, kretcher''s magic is more powerful than he imagined.


    As a natural magic user, a domestic elf can feel and control the magic from birth. For the accumulation of magic, the general adult wizard is not even as strong as the domestic elf at the same time.


    However, the domestic elves have been enslaved for too long, and even their inheritance as magic creatures has been broken. They can only do something by instinct.


    "I said, stop for me!"


    "Petricus totalus"


    For a moment, the gray light spread from the floor to kretcher''s body, and his resistance seemed to be even less than van Lin thought. However, with the pride of Voldemort, to absorb the life and power of a domestic elf, Voldemort has not yet been humiliated to that extent.


    All of a sudden, everything around me was calm. The statue that had been hanging in the air fell back to the floor. Fortunately, kretcher was not strong enough. Otherwise, some of the remaining relics of the Black family would be destroyed.


    But now there is one more.


    Fanlin looked at the house elf, who was still in a roaring posture, stepped forward, reached out and took down the Slytherin pendant box that was around kretcher''s neck.


    "He''s under control, like Ginny!" Hermione said, "but


    "As you can see, Hermione, he''s just petrified. With the magic of a house elf, my magic can''t hold him for too long, but always make sure that he won''t disturb me until I''ve dealt with it."


    Said Fanling, placing Slytherin''s locket on the table next to him.


    Voldemort''s Horcrux, this thing is really too bad, it can unconsciously affect a person''s mood, van Lin only now reflected that there is something wrong.


    Hermione''s hesitation and refutation can''t be separated from the more important side, the soul fragment of Voldemort and a gloomy domestic elf. The importance of the two is not at the same level. If we put it in a sober state, Hermione will definitely be the first one to take action.And the rest is himself.


    Unexplained mania, and


    What he had just thought was to destroy all the obstacles in front of him, a powerful blasting curse or something.


    In such a narrow space, this will definitely kill all people. If not for Fanlin to wake up temporarily and change the blasting curse to the petrification curse, I can''t say they would have explained it here.


    As he thought, van reen worked on a brain block to stabilize himself, with one hand on Hermione''s back.


    "Fanlin You... " Hermione didn''t quite understand, but her eyes were in a trance. She always felt something was wrong


    "We were all influenced by him." Fanlin said, while raising his guard.


    "We were so careless and the process of searching for him was so smooth that we all relaxed our vigilance. I even wanted to blow up the whole place just now..."


    "Blow it up!" Hermione looked at Vaseline in surprise, then at Slytherin''s pendant box.


    "Let''s destroy it as soon as possible." Hermione said, "I think all of us are going to go crazy if we stay like this."


    "Good." Van Lim nodded heavily. The affected mood was very bad, but it was still so strong when destroying Ravenclaw''s crown, perhaps because of Voldemort''s resurrection.


    When van Lin turned his hand, a black fangs appeared in Van Lin''s hand. He still remembered the appearance of Slytherin''s pendant box just absorbing his magic. It seems that this is the characteristic of Slytherin''s pendant box itself. Fanlin is not sure whether the fire curse can burn this thing. However, the snake monster''s fangs are obviously the safest way now.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 964

    "Three 2 1 Open it


    With van Lin''s whisper, the whole space becomes strange.


    No matter when, the first three numbers always have a strange magic, which will make people uneasy.


    Count to the last number, Fanlin''s wand gently picked up, "click", the emerald of the pendant box bounced open. Just like the most wonderful music box, the sound of ticking sounds in Van Lin''s ears, like a clock, coincides with the rhythm of the heart beating.


    Fanlin felt a little thirsty, and this uneasiness seemed to linger.


    Inside the pendant box was a piece of something similar to a crystal, which gave van Lin the illusion that something was looking at him.


    Fanlin looked at it carefully, and a black pupil gradually appeared in front of him. It seemed to be his own eyes, but he was not sure at all.


    This looks a little trance, a touch of dark red emerged under the black pupil, suddenly, the black pupil narrowed, like a snake''s eye.


    "I see your heart, child, and I know what you want." Voldemort said softly, "I see your desire, child, and I see your fear. What you hope may happen, but what you fear may happen. As long as you help me, all this will develop in a good direction, and we can become friends...


    "is that right?" Fanlin is calm. In fact, Fanlin''s brain sealing has never stopped working, but at this moment, Voldemort''s whisper seems to have no effect.


    Van Lim had a will to agree with Voldemort, which lingered in his mind.


    "Yes, I can help you and help you to succeed. I can give you whatever you want, strength, power and glory. I can help you wholeheartedly until you succeed, and even the girl next to you. You can work together..."


    Fanlin turned to look at Hermione. There was some struggle in his horizontal expression and his body was weak Trembling slightly, it seems to be resisting, but the effect is very little.


    "Can we come together?"


    Van Lim seemed to be asking Voldemort, but it was more like asking himself.


    It doesn''t look like it''s just making this place more dangerous. For ordinary wizard, death is easy.


    Hermione is very ordinary. In fact, along with himself, everyone is one of the ordinary witches in the magic world.


    There is no difference in this, but the difference is that more experiences bring him more different choices, such as obedience or resistance, or taking the initiative to attack now. But is Hermione able to bear it? Should she really accompany him


    "Yes, yes, you can be together, and I can help you. Isn''t that what you want? As long as you wear it... "


    "Put it on." Fanlin fixed his eyes on the open pendant box. The cold snake eyes were watching him through the crystal. His eyes were connected together. It was more like looking at each other


    "Do you really want to help me?" Van Lin suddenly felt a little strange. He did not doubt that Voldemort knew what he wanted, but obviously, it did not meet the purpose of this piece of soul


    "Yes, wealth, power, status, all these I can give you, we can together..."


    "Your noumenon is not as patient as you are!" Fanlin said coldly, the wand in his hand waved, and the light blue light shield covered him and the Horcrux together.


    "Oh, you are strong, and you desire strength. I can teach you how to be stronger, and I can..."


    "What else can you do, Tom? Or should you be called Voldemort when you made this Horcrux Van Lin responded quickly.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "You think I''m the sad little elf? Or, you once seduced The weak? " "In my opinion, you are just a poor reptile hiding in a solid shell. Perhaps you don''t know that your body, Voldemort itself, is just a dead man."


    "No, you lie!" A roar came out of Slytherin''s locket, and van Lin saw some black magic mist escaping from the edge of the case.


    "You should learn to be patient instead of tempting someone when you see him." "It''s like a leech, or do Horcruxes need to eat?"


    "Horcrux, no, I am the Lord..."


    "It looks like you haven''t figured out where you are, crawler." "You''re just a part of Voldemort''s cutting, and in my opinion, that''s how he litters, which can only hide in the protection of Slytherin''s ancestors, shivering."


    "You lied..."


    A Black Skull seems to want to rush out of the pendant box, which is the embodiment of Voldemort''s soul. If it does leave, Fanlin is not sure what will happen.Get into one person''s mind and form another?


    Fanlin''s left hand in the top virtual a press, suddenly this black fog was suppressed in the distance from the pendant box less than one centimeter in the half space.


    "You shouldn''t come out. Staying in there can make you live longer, but now..." Vaseline shook his head, as if this were the result of splitting the soul.


    Each soul retains the character of growing into another Voldemort, which, naturally, makes these souls even more confused.


    Who is Voldemort?


    In the eyes of every soul, they are the subject.


    Van reen suddenly realized why Voldemort protected these Horcruxes separately.


    On the one hand, we should keep our hands to prevent all the Horcruxes from being destroyed together. On the other hand, we should prevent these souls from killing each other.


    There is no doubt that with enough power, these souls can re form a Voldemort, just like Tom Riedel, 16, who appeared next to Ginny in the second grade.


    It''s just one step short, and he''ll be able to absorb everything about Ginny, and Tom Riddle will be back in the world.


    It sounds incredible, but it''s not something out of thin air. It takes all of a young life.


    If all these Horcruxes grow up, which one is really Voldemort?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 965

    "You say, you are Voldemort?" Fanlin looked at the Horcrux in front of him strangely.


    Obviously, it is not only he who is not clear about the situation. Each Horcrux of Voldemort has his own independent consciousness. Through understanding, van Lin becomes more clear about Horcruxes.


    Every time Voldemort tears his soul, he will take part of his emotions. Moreover, the consciousness of the soul in the successful Horcrux will stay in the period when Voldemort splits the soul forever.


    It can be said that they are incomplete and have great defects. Fanlin does not think that a soul fragment can have much room for improvement. It can be said that Voldemort''s hand directly blocked the originally blocked road.


    With the help of the spirit of death, it is obvious that the resurrection of the demons is possible, if not possible, with the help of the necromancer.


    Will the soul with independent consciousness be controlled or even swallowed by another consciousness?


    Moreover, recovery is also a big problem, which means that Voldemort must start from the moment when he splits his soul. Moreover, in different environments and different times, will an independent consciousness become him before his death.


    This is also a problem that is difficult to control.


    "Of course I am Voldemort The soul roared, as if to break away from the control of Fanlin, but lost the means left by the noumenon, he could do nothing else except demagogues.


    "You have to recognize the reality." Vaseline frowned, trying to press the soul back into the Slytherin pendant box, but Voldemort was much more powerful in making this Horcrux than before. Moreover, unlike Ravenclaw''s crown, Slytherin''s pendant box seems to retain its original function.


    "Recognize the reality?" Voldemort''s voice seemed manic. "What do you want to do?"


    "For what?" Van Lim asked himself. He had been thinking about whether to leave the Horcrux for research, but considering the safety, it was obvious that Tom Riedel, who was now regarded as Voldemort, was the one who could not be saved.


    Van leen doesn''t want to be like kretcher, even if he has confidence in himself, but


    "Of course, destroy you!" Fanlin''s face was cold. When he spoke, his fangs were heavily pierced towards the black air floating in the air.


    "No No You can''t do this... "


    ¡­¡­


    "Ha ha You, you can''t kill me... " Voldemort''s laughter came from the black air.


    Van Lin frowned and looked through the black gas hand. Obviously, the soul who left Slytherin pendant box did not fear fangs at all.


    "Come on Believe me, we can... "


    "Do you really think I can''t kill you?" Fanlin looked at the black gas in front of him strangely, "since you choose to come out, then, how about the fierce fire curse?"


    A dark red flame suddenly appeared on the tip of the wand, burning quietly.


    "No, you can''t I can give you enough strength, I know your desire, as long as you... "


    "I''m sorry, I don''t think I''m looking at your stuff yet." Van Lin shook his head.


    Hand gently forward a send, like dry wood met with a fire, almost instantaneously, the flame spread all over the place where the black gas passed.


    This process did not last for a long time. Originally, when van Lin was still considering how to solve the problem of the fierce fire curse, with the stop of Voldemort''s howling, all the flames were extinguished in an instant. With the magic power of Vaseline, the light blue mask was also broken in an instant.


    Van Lin was a little surprised to see Slytherin pendant box, he watched Slytherin pendant box to his release of all the magic, but now he did not feel any magic.


    As if nothing had happened, magic, the curse of fire, the fragments of Voldemort''s soul, if the lid of the pendant box had not been opened, there was no evidence that it had existed before.


    "You killed him?" Hermione asked uncertainly that Fanlin''s magic spell failed in an instant, along with the petrifaction spell on kretcher


    "Maybe..." Van Lin looked cautiously at the pendant box on the table.


    He has seen three of the relics of the four founders: Gryffindor''s sword, Ravenclaw''s crown, and Slytherin''s pendant box, and the most bizarre is Slytherin''s.


    Gryffindor''s sword is not as powerful as expected. It may be because it is incomplete. If it is simply wielded and chopped, it is obviously not in line with the goblin''s positioning of Gryffindor''s sword.


    And the legend can give wearing the crown of Ravenclaw''s general wisdom is not fantastic. You know, as a legendary alchemy product, it is very difficult to be destroyed.


    Now it seems that only Slytherin''s pendant box still retains its own defense, but


    "It sucked my magic away..." Van Lim said uncertainly. He looked back at kretcher, who collapsed on the ground. In an instant, the Slytherin pendant box emptied all the magic around him."Slytherin''s..."


    Vaseline tries to hold Slytherin''s pendant box in his hand. He needs to make sure that Voldemort''s soul has been completely destroyed by him.


    Different from the imagined high temperature, the characteristics of the fierce fire mantra are not reflected in Slytherin''s pendant box. Fanlin seems to have grasped an extremely cold stone.


    "How about it?"


    "I don''t feel anything about Voldemort. Maybe he''s really wiped out." Fanlin said, staring at the original Snake''s eye position, but now there is nothing but a hole.


    Is this pendant box incomplete?


    Fanlin looked at the diamond hole in the middle, and seemed not sure. No one knew what this thing was originally like. Maybe it was Slytherin himself.


    It was a thousand years ago, and Slytherin''s pendant box, according to records, has disappeared in Hogwarts for hundreds of years.


    Wait Hundreds of years?


    Except for the sword of Gryffindor, all the remains seem to have been hidden at the same time.


    Ravenclaw''s crown disappeared with the death of Helena. Slytherin''s pendant box, if you guess well, should be in Slytherin''s secret room. Only Slytherin''s successor can find it. What about huffpaff''s gold cup?


    It''s in Bella''s vault, but where did Bella find it?


    The four remains have not left Hogwarts and seem to be waiting for their respective successors.


    "What are you thinking?" Asked Hermione.


    "Nothing. I was just thinking, Slytherin''s pendant box. I don''t think it''s complete With the feeling of an alchemist, he is missing something. Maybe he was healing himself by absorbing magic before... "


    "Self healing? This pendant box? "


    "Many legendary items will absorb energy to maintain their integrity when damaged..." Fanlin said, eyes fixed at the pendant box.


    Hesitated for a moment, a pure blue magic rose from van Lin''s palm. At the moment of contact, van Lin seemed to feel the slight vibration of Slytherin''s pendant box.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I just want to try." Fanlin said, "you see..."


    The light blue magic was gradually absorbed by Slytherin''s pendant box, but nothing else changed.


    "There is no doubt that this thing is incomplete. Look here..." Van Lim approached the Slytherin pendant box. In the original empty position, a touch of blue halo flashed away, but before the complete scene was generated, the magic broke in the next moment.


    "It''s missing the most important part, right here. I think this is Slytherin''s heritage, and he''s now..."


    "In Voldemort''s hands?"


    "It''s very possible, but I prefer that Voldemort did not acquire him, but used the original material here to preserve his soul with the characteristics of a pendant box. If Voldemort simply kept his soul and part of his strength here, being swallowed would be the only end. Or, when Voldemort got him, it would be incomplete, but ¡±


    "but what?"


    "But I don''t understand why Slytherin did it. I''ve seen Ravenclaw''s crown, and that''s incomplete. I don''t understand why they did it. These things should be Hogwarts power, not left in that corner..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 966

    At the same time, far away from Hogwarts, Harry has ushered in a big impact.


    Although each soul fragment is independent of each other, some telepathy is enough to influence other hosts in this near extinction.


    Before Voldemort realized it, the impact on Harry was undoubtedly the biggest.


    Van Lim can probably guess why Voldemort cut the Horcrux connection, because each part is an individual, unless Voldemort wants to be schizophrenic.


    However, it is impossible to avoid the impact.


    ¡­¡­


    "My master..." A nervous figure stepped forward to hold Voldemort, who was about to fall.


    For them, the Dark Lord''s other situation is obviously to blame.


    "My master You... "


    "It doesn''t matter..." The shadow of Voldemort''s face and the failure of fusion power had a great impact on Voldemort. He has been trying to master this power.


    Those humble reptiles are still trying to cooperate. They''re completely misplaced.


    "What about the blood clan? How is the altar built? "


    "My master..." A dark figure came up to Voldemort and knelt down.


    "The construction is almost finished, but the key to the forbidden area of the blood clan is in the hands of the old vampire. We can''t get it. After all, they are the best at searching for blood and soul."


    "A bunch of reptiles!" Voldemort gasped a little. If it wasn''t for the critical period of integration, he wouldn''t care about progress as long as he forcibly plundered.


    "Tell Lucius, let me see his role, and, those old guys who don''t cooperate, we don''t need to stay so much. We can just keep the most important things and try to control them. This is also a great help for us." Voldemort said slowly, "as for the other things, the crystal ball, I don''t care what method you use. The last time I went to the Ministry of magic, I was almost found. Therefore, we must have complete assurance. It''s best to let that kid..."


    ¡­¡­


    "Harry Harry... " Ron looked at Harry nervously. He was fine just now, but in a flash, Harry sat on the ground in a daze.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Ron asked, with a concerned look on his face, that Hermione and vaseline had not had a better life since they left Hogwarts.


    Umbridge left, but then fudge found a replacement, Hogwarts senior research team?


    Moreover, the rules formulated by Umbridge have not been abolished, but have been well preserved and implemented.


    However, it also gave Fred and George a chance. It was not a day or two when they conspired to quit school, but the Ministry of magic''s practice gave them enough comfort.


    There''s no need for Hogwarts to stay like that, anyway, that''s what the Weasley brothers think.


    "Nothing. I just feel dizzy." Harry shook his head and tried to sober himself up, but Harry was still worried about the situation of van Lin and Hermione.


    In the prophet''s daily this morning, the Ministry of magic announced that it was wanted for van Lin, Dumbledore and Sirius. In Harry''s opinion, this is absolutely not good news.


    The Ministry of magic openly opposes Dumbledore, which will undoubtedly hinder the work of the order of the Phoenix.


    Harry always knew what the order of the Phoenix was doing, fighting against Voldemort and secretly fighting the death eaters. Otherwise, Dumbledore would not have been so eager to let him and Snape learn brain block.


    After van Lin left, Harry''s understanding was more clear, and the order of the Phoenix and the Ministry of magic had to turn a blind eye.


    In Muggle society, it was almost something Harry didn''t dare to think about. A group of schools came to resist


    "Would you like to see Madame Pomfrey?" Ron is particularly nervous, you know, every time Harry has such a situation, he will always contact Voldemort.


    "It doesn''t matter. Maybe there are some A little tired You know, I have to contact... "


    "What did Snape do to you, that bastard?" Ron blurted out.


    "No, Ron You Oh, no.... " Harry didn''t have the heart to see it.


    "Next time, before you speak, Weasley, I hope you can take your brain with you."


    With a bang, along with the voice of just falling, a black book hit Ron''s head.


    Ron turned his head with a look of horror. Professor Snape''s long, shadowy face appeared in front of Ron.


    "According to Article 4 of the Hogwarts education order, it is not allowed to discuss professors behind their backs. This is the minimum respect So... "


    Snape gave Ron a pitiful look. "So, with your head, I don''t think I can remember that, idiot..."


    "Gryffindor takes ten, Weasley." Snape looked down at Ron. "And, Weasley, a week''s confinement, with Hogwarts'' new school rules, ten rolls of parchment.""What?" Ron''s voice was so high that he could hardly believe his ears.


    "There seems to be something wrong with your ears, too." Snape said, "Twelve rolls of parchment. I hope it will be on my desk tomorrow night, handwritten. You should know the end of magic. As for you Porter... "


    Harry looked at Snape warily, and Snape just raised his eyebrows. "Don''t help Weasley finish his punishment. You should know what the consequences are."


    "Yes, Professor Snape." Harry calmed down, answered honestly, and looked at Ron pitifully.


    Snape didn''t stay too much, just like a big bat. The black cloak behind him had no wind. It was Snape''s exclusive aura.


    "Did you hear what Snape said just now?" Ron asked, a little dully.


    "Er..." Harry hesitated. "He won''t let me help you, Ron."


    "Last sentence..."


    "Er Ten Twelve rolls of parchment, he hopes He hopes to be on his desk tomorrow night, handwritten... " Harry answered with some difficulty.


    With Ron looking loveless, sympathy for Ron also diluted some of Harry''s uneasiness. Compared with the dizziness just now, Professor Snape''s punishment is more worrying.


    Twelve rolls of parchment


    Harry couldn''t imagine how Ron could fill the parchment in a day and a half.


    Enlarge the font?


    For Professor Snape, it should be just playing with the rest.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 967

    Compared with Harry''s troubles, it is obvious that after solving a problem, Fanlin seems more relaxed than ever. Although curious about why the relics of the four founders have become incomplete, it does not affect van Lin''s current mood.


    But kretcher is always a problem.


    According to his memory, kretcher was very busy with Voldemort.


    Because Sirius had no feelings for home, kretcher would only remind him of the family he hated, so he called the house elf "useless waste" and indifferent.


    In fact, both Hermione and Dumbledore had warned him to be kind and respectful to kretcher. However, Sirius did not. Kretcher, who had been trying to escape from the house, finally seized the opportunity on Christmas Eve. When Sirius yelled "get out of the house," kretcher interpreted it as "get out of the house.".


    This led kretcher to go to the house of Narcissa Malfoy, the only one in the Black family who had some respect for him, so that he began to serve the two masters.


    But he did not disclose to the Malfoys the location of the order of the Phoenix and some of the order''s secret plans that he was forbidden to disclose. He is bound by the magic of the elf, which means that it cannot violate the direct orders of its master Sirius. However, in Sirius''s eyes, they were all trivial matters, and there was no need to think about forbidding him to speak out, and the fact that Harry had taken Sirius as his own parent and brother to the enemy.


    Voldemort used this information to let Harry get the prophecy ball. Kretcher obeyed Voldemort''s orders and wounded Buckbeak. Sirius was upstairs looking after him when Harry appeared in the fireplace of grimmer square.


    But in Voldemort to Harry''s heart sent Sirius tortured false information, Harry saw this immediately appeared in the fireplace fire. Kretcher lied that his master had not returned from the Department of mysteries. In this way, Harry was cheated to the Department of mysteries. Sirius followed him and died.


    It can be said that from the beginning to the end, the domestic elf played a key role. Fanlin had no doubt that, if there was no accident, no matter how many times he repeated it, kretcher would still be the choice.


    But in fact, it''s not kretcher''s fault alone. It can be said that Sirius'' death was totally self inflicted and bad environment.


    Kretcher lived alone in the Black family''s ancestral home for more than a decade, and there are also Voldemort''s Horcruxes, and even Mrs. Black.


    A wizard of a traditional black wizard family.


    And clencher is also because of the influence of Mrs. Black and become abnormal.


    Sirius is the worst bear child for the Black family.


    Wolbuga''s eldest son, Sirius Black, let her down because he didn''t agree with the ideology of lineage and was admitted to Gryffindor college at Hogwarts, rather than Slytherin, where everyone else was.


    What''s more, Sirius, when he grew up, began to openly contradict his family, especially his mother. He decorated his room with pictures of Muggle motorcycles and posters of Muggle girls in bikini, and stuck them to the walls with permanent stickers.


    At the age of 16, Sirius left home to live with the potters. As a result, he was deprived of the right to inherit and was removed from the Black family tree. Walbuga himself removed his son''s name from the tapestry. She seems to be used to removing the names of people who make her unhappy from the Black family tree: for example, after Sirius left home, she gave her brother Alfred a name because he had funded Sirius after that. According to kretcher, walbuga was heartbroken after Sirius''s new departure, but still removed his name.


    However, walbuga''s child, zilegulles, followed the family tradition and entered Slytherin college and became her favorite child.


    During the first wizarding war, regullus became one of the death eaters. Although Orion and walbuga are not Voldemort''s followers, according to Sirius, they both believe that Voldemort''s claim is correct, but when they see Voldemort''s unscrupulous efforts to gain power, they are timid and retreat.


    And regulles was killed in 1979 when he tried to destroy one of Voldemort''s Horcruxes, leaving no children or heirs.


    Since regullus forbids kretcher from telling anyone about it, Mrs. Black has always believed that he was killed because he wanted to get rid of the death eaters. As for the disappearance, it seems particularly ridiculous for a wizard.


    It can be said that Mrs. Black is stubborn enough and resolute enough. However, from a different standpoint, this is only an inevitable choice. The ideology of pure blood noble wizard can not tolerate such cancer as Sirius.


    However, regullus inherited this very well in the early stage, and regullus also found the bad place of Voldemort. Van Lin suspected that Mrs. Black didn''t join the Death Eater because of this consideration.


    The Black family is strong enough and has a long history, and several descendants of the Black family, whether Sirius, regullus, Narcissa and Bella, are among the best in the magic world.But what''s going on in the Black family.


    Narcissa is integrated into the Malfoy family. Bella is devoted to Voldemort. As a woman, she can not inherit the title of the Black family.


    Sirius is extremely resistant. For other sorcerers, the Black family is definitely a synonym for honor. However, on Sirius, van Lin thinks that this is the biggest stain, with a probability of 100%.


    Otherwise, Sirius will not leave the Black family, and will not be selected by Gryffindor at Hogwarts.


    Fanlin has been wondering why the branch hat has such a great magic power to distinguish a person''s heart. In Fanlin''s opinion, how many years old children are, at most, a matter of will. As for what kind of children they grow up, it depends entirely on the environment after tomorrow.


    And Sirius will be so chosen by the division cap, perhaps it is the rebellious heart of Sirius, otherwise, with Sirius temper, how could he endure such a big conflict with the Black family until he was 16 years old?


    And before that, as a pure blood wizard aristocrat, it was inconceivable that Mrs. Black had not swept Sirius out of the house early.


    And the conclusion is that Sirius is definitely the one who is spoiled.


    But the great responsibility lies in the Black family''s own body, after feeling that Sirius has no hope, they pay attention to regullus, and the exchange is still a dream after all.


    At the end of the day, apart from an old house and shabby decorations, the Blake family was left with a loyal but insane fellow, kretcher.


    It is hard to say that this is not the choice of the times. It is always necessary to eliminate so many people. The Black family with a long history and no flexibility is undoubtedly a tragedy.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 968

    "This is Regulles Master regullus''s pendant box... " ''said kretcher, trembling all over, and the terror in his eyes seemed to dispel the haze.


    "Regullus?" Sirius frowned, and he was about to question, but kretcher''s next move broke Sirius'' mind.


    "Master regullus''s pendant box!" Kretcher said in great fear, and his thin body trembled more severely. Van Lin was afraid that kretcher would die because of fear. The violent fluctuation of his chest once made people wonder whether kretcher''s small body would explode in the next second.


    "Clencher Clencher made a mistake, and clencher failed to carry out the young master''s orders


    Then kretcher let out a scream that made everyone feel terrible. The sound was so loud that it even broke the glass on the table.


    The next second, kretcher rushed to the wall with extraordinary speed. Van Lin, standing beside him, reacted instinctively and rushed to hold him down.


    Kretcher was still fighting, and he looked as if he had lost his mind. He kept crying and screaming, as if he had made some unforgivable mistake.


    Destroying a Horcrux is impossible for a domestic elf. They can''t use anything but their own magic.


    Hermione screamed, too. She wanted to come and help van Lin, but she didn''t know what to do.


    For a moment, cries and screams were mixed, but Sirius'' roar was louder than any of them.


    "Enough, kretcher, I command you not to move!"


    Anger reverberated in the kitchen, and if the house had not been enchanted, fanlins would not have doubted that she would have summoned her Muggle neighbor.


    At Sirius''s command, kretcher immediately stopped struggling, but his tears ran down his dry cheek into his mouth, and van Lin could clearly see kretcher''s dark gray teeth.


    Clencher was very old, to the limit of a house elf''s life, and was tortured by the spirits of Mrs. Black and Voldemort.


    However, Sirius did not have the slightest pity, and kretcher''s concealment completely angered him, especially in the matter of Horcruxes.


    In the headquarters of the order of Phoenix, there is a part of Voldemort''s soul.


    "Tell me everything you know, where did this Locket come from, and what does my brother regulles have to do with it?" Sirius growled. "I command you, tell me, tell me everything about this locket."


    Sirius was very angry. Slytherin''s pendant box, such an important thing, was placed in the treasure house that had not been used for a long time.


    Kretcher must have known that he had been responsible for cleaning, so to speak, every corner of the Black family, kretcher knew everything.


    It is impossible for this elf not to know what it represents. All the domestic elves of noble wizard families will remember the family emblem of all nobles. Whether it is to remind the master or something, it is a necessary skill.


    From the abnormal performance of kretcher, the death of regullus is definitely related to this incident. This is the Horcrux, the most important thing of Voldemort. Now it is destroyed by vaseline and placed on the kitchen table


    "Come on, what did my brother do?" Sirius pulled cletcher from the ground in a rage.


    "No, Sirius, don''t..." Hermione said tremblingly, "don''t hurt..."


    It seemed to be a little loose, and then Sirius threw cletcher to the ground. It looked like throwing a dirty rag. In the eyes of many nobles, the role of domestic elves is only here, cleaning


    Clencher sat up in a sort of dullness, curled up and buried his bloodstained head in his lean bony knee.


    When kretcher began to speak again, his voice was low and hoarse, as if it had been destroyed, but no one interrupted him. There was a terrible silence around him, no discussion, no doubt. It was like a cage, and only kretcher was locked up.


    "It was fifteen years ago, but unlike Sirius, who ran away from home, disobeyed the rules, and was so absurd that his mistress broke his heart, master regullus had a lot of self-respect. He knew what black''s family name meant and his pure blood. For many years, master regullus often talked about the Dark Lord at home, saying that the Dark Lord wanted all the witches to stop hiding, but to stand up and rule Muggles and their descendants. " "When master regullus was sixteen, he joined the Dark Lord''s organization..."


    "he was proud to be a Death Eater!" Sirius said impatiently, "typical Death Eater, that idiot never understood what he was doing."


    "Master regullus knows it!" Clencher argued, as if he had exhausted all his strength to refute his master, who was still despised by him.


    Perhaps in kretcher''s mind, regullus is his real master, the only successor of the Black family.It''s hard to imagine what regullus had done to clencher, to make a cowardly elf rebel against his present master.


    "He was so proud, so proud, so happy at that time, because he was able to serve...


    " to the point, kretcher, I don''t want to hear how my idiot brother felt when he became a Death Eater! " Sirius mercilessly interrupted, the blue veins on his forehead burst, obviously angry at this statement. The last time Sirius was angry, it was in the face of Pettigrew.


    Clencher gave Sirius a frightened look, and his head shook faster. He said intermittently, "one day, a year or so later, master regullus came to see him in the kitchen. Master regullus had always liked kretcher, and he said... He said...


    "what did he say?" Sirius immediately asked, and all the people were looking at the old house elf.


    "He said," master regullus said, "the Dark Lord needs servants..."


    "Servant? Didn''t he have many servants? "


    "No I don''t know... " Kretcher shook his head trembling. "That''s what master regullus told me. He said he needed my help, so..."


    "So you''ve been chosen, or is it that regullus gave you to the Dark Lord?" Van Lin said patiently.


    Even though kretcher was shaking, he straightened up


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 969

    "If you dare to insult me, well, kretcher, I promise to put your head on the wall today."


    "Kretcher, kretcher..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, clencher," Sirius said angrily. If you dare to disrespect these people in front of you, I promise I will. You must follow their orders in the future. "


    "Clencher Clencher knows, master Blake... "


    "All right Van leen said, "let clencher go on."


    With that, Vaseline turned his eyes to kretcher. "Did you just say Voldemort needs you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Clencher let out a whimper. It was obvious that Voldemort''s name was too much for a domestic elf


    "Say it Sirius''s angry voice made kretcher shiver.


    "Clencher The Dark Lord needs kretcher... " "Yes, yes," said clencher, trembling. "It is a great honor for him, or master regullus, to contribute to him."


    "Honor? I''m afraid you''re the only one who thinks so. " Sirius said scornfully.


    "Kretcher..."


    "You go on..." Sirius waved discontentedly.


    "Yes..." Clencher made a trembling bow. "The little master of regullus recommended clencher to the Dark Lord and asked him to help him finish a task and then go home..."


    "What''s the matter?" Van Lim came to be interested. "Is this something to do with it?"


    With that, van Lin shook the Slytherin pendant box in his hand.


    "The Dark Lord didn''t say Master al... " Kretcher hesitated for a moment. "The Dark Lord just asked kretcher to follow him, and the Dark Lord took him to a cave."


    "Cave?" Hermione said it, but then there was no sound. Everyone was the same, waiting for kretcher to tell a story about the Dark Lord, Voldemort.


    "Yes, yes, Miss Granger The cave was very dark, "kretcher recalled, shaking uncontrollably, and not knowing whether it was fear of the dark lord or not.


    "It was a long way, and kretcher followed the Dark Lord all the way to the end of the cave." Kretcher recalled, "there is a black lake. You can''t see the end of it. Kretcher doesn''t know what to do. He just follows the Dark Lord. Then the Dark Lord uses magic to pull out a boat from the lake. The boat is very small and can only sit three people. However, kretcher can''t occupy any position, so he can''t squeeze the Dark Lord..."


    "Not just the two of you?"


    "Oh, yes, but kretcher didn''t dare to go with the Dark Lord, but the Dark Lord let him go. Clencher was very afraid at that time, because there were many bodies in the lake. Clencher seemed to go home rather than become them, and master regullus asked him to help the Dark Lord."


    "It''s the corpse," said Fanlin. "Voldemort guards his Horcruxes with the corpse."


    "Yes, but master regullus To He asked kretcher to go home, so he had to finish the task of the Dark Lord quickly Said kretcher in a low voice.


    "What mission, kretcher?"


    Van Lim has always been particularly curious about why the Dark Lord needs a domestic elf. Because of his temperament, it is impossible to sit with kretcher.


    "Drink the potion!" "Right in the middle of the lake, on an island, there''s a stone basin in it It''s full of potions, black The Dark Lord asked kretcher to drink... "Kretcher''s voice was shaking." kretcher drank. When he drank, he saw a lot of terrible scenes. Kretcher felt that he was going to melt. Kretcher prayed for the black lord to give him some water. Kretcher called master regullus to save him and called out the name of the hostess. But the Dark Lord just laughed and didn''t care about clencher Kretcher drank up all the potions, and then he dropped the locket into the empty basin and filled it with potions


    "And then? I mean, you... " Hermione covered her mouth, and the girl was full of sympathy for kretcher.


    "And then Then the dark lord left and left clencher there... " Said kretcher, trembling.


    Fanlin can almost imagine the scene at that time. The Dark Lord was on the ground with a perverse smile on his face. Then a domestic elf twisted in pain on the ground. Extreme thirst dominated the ELF''s body, forcing kretcher to drink the lake''s sleep. Naturally, the elf was pulled into the lake by the corpse, guarding the Dark Lord''s Horcrux permanently.


    But for now, kretcher is standing here. Van Lin can''t find any possibility to let him leave there. Kretcher is


    "What were you doing then?" Fanlin looked at kretcher intently, as if he wanted to find out something. It was a fatal game, unless


    "Kretcher is very thirsty." Kretcher said, "then kretcher climbed to the lake to drink water, but he was pulled down by the corpse. The water was very cold. After several sips, kretcher felt that it was going to freeze up..."Hermione uttered a short exclamation that anyone would definitely die there. The strength of those corpses was not a joke. They were large enough and powerful enough. Van Lin did not doubt Voldemort''s arrangement. Even an adult giant could not break free.


    "And then? How did you escape when you were dragged down by the corpse? "


    "Master Black needs me, the mistress needs me to clean up the house, and master regullus wants clencher to go home." Said kretcher slowly.


    "I mean, how do you..."


    "The Black family needs kretcher to clean up, and kretcher must obey orders. Master regullus asked him to go home after helping the Dark Lord, master black."


    Seeing Sirius also want to ask, van Lin rushed to stop, in the view of a domestic elf, this answer has been very complete.


    "If I''m right, it''s a mirage." "Just like Hogwarts, the magic of house elves is not limited. Maybe Voldemort didn''t think about it. A domestic elf or left his arrangement. In his opinion, kretcher was dead at the moment of taking the potion."


    "So..." Fanlin thought for a moment, "did you bring this back? At that time? "


    "No, master regullus didn''t tell him to do anything else, so he went straight home." "Go back to the Black family''s ancestral home, as master regullus has ordered," said kretcher


    "What happened after you came back?" Sirius went on, "what did he say when you told regullus about it?"


    "Master regullus is very worried Very worried. " Clencher''s hoarse voice came out again, "master regullus told him to hide and not leave the house. So kretcher did it, never going out or showing up in front of outsiders


    "You''re hiding here?" Fanlin asked, it is very possible. In regullus''s mind, kretcher''s return was absolutely allowed by Voldemort, otherwise, how could a domestic elf leave there.


    "After that?"


    "After that? Then, after a while, one night, master regullus came to the cupboard and found clencher. Young master regullus was strange, unlike his usual appearance. Kretcher could see that he was in a mess. The young master asked him to take him to the cave, the cave where Kreacher and the Dark Lord had been www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 970

    ¡­¡­


    "Reguleus?" Sirius voice with a trace of cold antipathy, for Regulus, Sirius is more of a disdain, "he let you drink those potions?"


    Kretcher cried and trembled, which was beyond Sirius''s reaction.


    Regullus wants to take Voldemort''s Horcrux. According to Sirius, the best way is to ask kretcher to drink the potion. After all, kretcher drank it once, and he did not die. Although it is not clear how this is done, but


    Who cares about the life and death of a domestic elf?


    Even Vaseline was surprised to see kretcher, although he knew the choice of regulles, but in the confirmation of kretcher, van Lin was still shocked.


    "Ray Master regullus took out a pendant box from his pocket, just like this one from the Dark Lord Clencher looked at the pendant box in Van Lin''s hand, tears and snot mixed in his face, which seemed to make the house elves in agony. "He asked clencher to take it, and after the stone pot dried, change the pendant box..."


    "master regullus ordered clencher to leave and leave him alone. No matter what happened to him, kretcher could not turn back. Master regullus asked him to leave there with this pendant box... "


    Clencher''s voice became hoarse, and the whole person was buried in his hands and could not stop whimpering. "Master regullus asked him to go home and take this thing back and destroy it, but Kreacher failed. Master regullus asked him to hide it from master black, so clencher hid it away..."


    For a moment, everyone became silent, and even Fanlin could not say any reproach or consolation to kretcher.


    Although he had known for a long time that regullus finally drank the potions and died in the cave, it was totally different to listen to the house elves retelling the scene at that time.


    Fanlin seemed to be able to see that in the dark cave surrounded by corpses, the youngest boy of the Black family was struggling in his heart. He had to straighten up his face and order cletcher to leave his things alone


    There is no doubt that regullus knew what he was going to do next. Naturally, he also knew the consequences of doing this. If Voldemort found out, the Black family would be doomed. Regullus still made his choice.


    In fact, because of Voldemort''s pure blood theory, regullus was one of the first people to support Voldemort. Like Malfoy and Bella, Voldemort was not resistant to aristocratic blood. Naturally, the ancient and noble name of black made regullus a Death Eater at the age of 16, just like other Death Eaters, He honored the Dark Lord for his service.


    However, regullus is not absolutely blind obedience. Voldemort was an excellent wizard who could not find fault in his early stage even after he graduated from Hogwarts.


    At Hogwarts, Voldemort was loved by all the professors except Dumbledore.


    Following a good leader is undoubtedly a very lucky thing.


    However, when he found that Voldemort gradually revealed his true colors, when he found that Voldemort was not pursuing pure wizard blood, but to rule other people by cruel means, when Voldemort tried to kill innocent kretcher, regullus finally recognized the difference between the real and cruel world and his imagination.


    There is always a gap between dream and reality. Sometimes, it just needs to take a little step, but sometimes, it is the general distance between the ends of the earth.


    There is nothing wrong with dreams, but when they are connected with reality, there will always be right and wrong.


    There is no doubt that Voldemort''s path is not suitable for regullus. Voldemort once tried to conquer with death and violence, and pure blood theory


    It''s just a means to an end.


    It''s like fudge opposing Dumbledore and downplaying batty crouch in order to consolidate his regime.


    Fanlin didn''t know what regulles thought. As the only inheritor of the Black family at that time, the pure blood theory was deeply embedded in his heart. However, this did not prevent him from opposing some bad things.


    There is no doubt that regullus was very clever. He was the first person to discover that Voldemort was making Horcruxes, even earlier than Dumbledore. Besides kretcher''s vague narration, Fanlin could not think of any other object for regullus to help him, but he still found the secret and tried to destroy it.


    There is no doubt that the word "team bravery" is no less than Sirius or anyone else, or even more than that.


    When he knew the true face of Voldemort and made up his mind to fight Voldemort, it was the most powerful age of the Dark Lord and the darkest age of the whole magic world.


    You know, Voldemort was the one who could not hold back Dumbledore at that time. If there was no Harry, it would not take long. Even Dumbledore with the old magic wand could not compete with Voldemort all the time.A single defense doesn''t solve the problem, everyone knows that, Dumbledore can''t keep Voldemort in the way.


    Voldemort was stronger day by day, and Dumbledore had begun to go down the road.


    But the day of carrying out pure blood theory is getting closer and closer, but legullus still chooses to resist


    It''s hard to imagine that when you are close to success, one will stick to his own principles and choose to give up.


    And, most importantly, regrus had no one even asked clencher to leave there instead of him.


    If you move Voldemort, you must have someone dead.


    Legoules made a choice between clencher and him, and between Voldemort and the Black family.


    It is a responsibility, and it also represents the kindness of legoules


    "Then, Lord Regules... He will..." cletsche sobbed.


    "And what happened, what did regrus do?" Asked Sirius loudly.


    "Then he drank the potions, and cley cut off the hanging box and watched the Lord regrus be dragged underwater and was dragged down by the hands of the dead..." br >


    Oh, cletsche Hermione''s eyes were red and finally she cried.


    She wanted to hold cletsche with her hand, but the housekeeper rose immediately, and hid straight back, with a clear aversion.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 971

    "Mud seeds..."


    "As I said, you are not allowed to use insulting words to them." Sirius sat down a little powerless. He raised his hand and tried to hold the pendant box in his hand, but the next second, his hand was put down.


    He looked at kretcher, and the disgust of the house elf did not fade away, which made Sirius''s anger rise again.


    "How could you You let regullus die there. "Sirius''s angry voice echoed through the kitchen.


    "No, Sirius, don''t..." But before Hermione had finished speaking, kretcher''s body had responded.


    The next second, kretcher''s body appeared next to the wall. His huge head dashed against the wall, exhausted all his strength, and no one even responded. The green blood splashed on the wall.


    "No, kretcher No Don''t hurt yourself Hermione screamed, trying to bring kretcher back.


    But the strength of the house elf was so great that Hermione couldn''t control it.


    "It''s no fault with kretcher. He''s just a domestic elf. They can only obey..." Hermione screamed, and kretcher''s green blood even splashed on the back of her hand.


    But Sirius did not stop. Compared with kretcher, kretcher''s mistakes were more unforgivable in his eyes.


    Van Lim had to put his hands on clencher with the curse of immobilization. If van reen did not, he could guarantee that kretcher would definitely run into and die here today.


    No one wants to see this.


    "You should not..."


    "You shouldn''t, clencher is just a slave. All they can do is to do what the master says." Hermione screamed, tears streaming down.


    After a long silence, Hermione gradually subsided.


    "In any case, Sirius, you have to be nice to cleary."


    "He looked at my brother..."


    "That''s your brother''s choice. It''s none of kretcher''s business, and, as I said, kretcher can''t disobey his master''s orders. If no one dies, there will be no black family. Your brother is protecting your family. He must die there. A domestic elf can''t have the courage to move Voldemort''s things." "What you should do is to choose to respect, not to be angry with a domestic elf here," said Vaseline


    "I know, but..." Sirius sat down in silence, and though he looked at kretcher with hatred in his eyes, he was more focused on the culprit who asked for his brother''s name.


    Regulles went with a will to die.


    Voldemort asked him to take care of the Horcrux, and even provided kretcher. Regullus could not have been unaware of what it meant to go there.


    They can both come out at the same time, but after where?


    There is no Harry Potter, and there is no hope to defeat Voldemort. This is definitely the most helpless and the only choice regullus can make.


    Sirius doesn''t talk, he just buries his head in his hand. It must be admitted that this completely changes Sirius'' view of regullus, the boy who always played behind his butt when he was a child.


    It was hard for Sirius to accept, as it was when he knew about Peter Pedro''s betrayal.


    "So, clencher, in regullus, the bodies were dragged into the lake... You brought this pendant back and tried to destroy it, didn''t you?" Van Lin hesitated and asked.


    "Yes, but kretcher couldn''t leave a trace on it." The house elf said sadly that he wanted to continue to punish himself, but he couldn''t move. Van Lin''s magic spell firmly imprisoned him. "Kretcher tried all the ways, all the ways, but none of them None of them succeeded. There''s so much magic on the box that kretcher can''t hurt Clencher failed to execute the order. Kretcher couldn''t destroy the pendant box! However, in the eyes of the hostess, master regullus is missing, which makes the hostess mad with grief. Kretcher knows everything, but can''t tell her what happened, because master regullus forbids and forbids kretcher to tell the hostess about the cave...


    Fanlin sighs heavily. For clencher, Fanlin feels more pity, regardless of Kerry It''s not kretcher''s question whether he''s crazy or not.


    "In fact, I just destroyed it." Vaseline shook the pendant box in his hand. "What regullus has been trying to destroy, your mission is over, kretcher..."


    "What?" Kretcher''s eyes widened, and there was an incredible light in them.


    "You destroyed it?" Kretcher asked again.


    "Yes, just as you passed out of the coma." So don''t hurt yourself anymore. Your mission is over, kretcher. Promise me, after I remove the magic, don''t continue to punish yourself, this is the order


    Van Lim hesitated for a moment, and finally untied the control of clencher.The house elf looked at Fanlin with incredible eyes, but then his actions made him feel


    Kretcher is bowing to them. Unlike being forced by Sirius, van Lim can feel the change of kretcher.


    Relieved?


    This is perhaps the most true portrayal of kretcher. You know, the domestic elf who has been instilled with the pure blood theory all his life will thank a wizard from the Muggle world from the heart?


    This is absolutely more terrible than death in the former kretcher.


    Fanlin picked his eyebrows, but he couldn''t say whether he was moved or what his emotions were. But what can be confirmed is that the domestic elf is absolutely from the heart of respect.


    It''s like, it''s a transfer of respect for Regulus.


    This is also a kind of relief.


    All of a sudden, van Lin understood why Hermione had to liberate the house elves.


    They are also life, with their own joys and sorrows. No matter how distorted their thoughts are, even diehards like kretcher will change.


    Although it is more difficult to say, this is not a impassable Road, but the domesticated obedience of domestic elves is causing trouble.


    If it wasn''t, regullus might not have died at all. Kretcher took him out and took him somewhere else. Maybe he went to Dumbledore. This is a good way.


    But with the pride of the pure blood nobility, regulles still did not have such a choice, but it must be admitted that they got a lot of help, and this help came from the Death Eater regulles.


    "Thank you, master Al, you You have helped master regullus, and you have helped clencher Once again, kretcher bowed deeply. Green blood said, his forehead flowing down, dripping on the floor, splashing a piece of blood


    "Oh, kretcher..." Hermione hesitated for a moment, trying to hold clencher, but this time Hermione succeeded. Kretcher did not dodge, but trembled, and let Hermione''s hand rest on him.


    "So, you''re free of kretcher, it''s not your responsibility, and now, it doesn''t matter..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 972

    Van Lin can smell salty air, and hear the surging waves, the moonlit sea and the starry sky. The cold breeze blows away his hair. He is standing on a high rock, and the sea is rolling beneath his feet, beating up countless bubbles.


    Van Lin turned his head and looked behind him. There stands a high and steep cliff, looming in the dark. The huge rocks around, along with the one under Harry and Dumbledore''s feet, looked like they had fallen from a cliff. There was no grass, no trees, not even a grain of sand.


    In fact, it is impossible to conceal Dumbledore from such a thing as destroying a Horcrux.


    As Dumbledore said, he needs more clues to find what he wants to find, and there is no doubt that this is the Horcrux.


    Naturally, Dumbledore could not let go of the artifact that had existed in the cave.


    Not only that, a person''s past, always inadvertently left something else.


    So here comes herring, Dumbledore and Sirius.


    "How do you feel?" Dumbledore asked casually, as if they were talking about a common thing.


    "No breath, professor. I can''t feel it..." Van Lin said, "Voldemort''s concealment is very clever..."


    "Oh, it''s natural. Tom was very good at it when he was at Hogwarts. He used it to do a lot of things we didn''t know about, but..." Dumbledore''s eyes cast into the distance


    "How about here?" Dumbledore asked here.


    "Very, very dangerous, Professor..." Fanlin replied, while Hermione looked uneasily at the sea water around her. In the strong wind, the black waves pounded on the cliffs not far away.


    "Not here, to be exact," said Dumbledore. "There''s a sort of Hamlet in the middle of this cliff behind us. I think that''s where the orphans were taken in the name of smelling the sea and seeing the waves. I think it''s only there that Riedel and his young victims will visit. No Muggle can come to these reefs, except for some very good climbers. They can''t get to the cliff by boat. The water nearby is too dangerous for them, even for a wizard


    "So, he chose here!" "Don''t be disturbed, but it''s not a good idea," Van Lin said


    "That''s after you know it." Dumbledore said, "but I have to admit that it would be hard for me to find it without cletzee''s hint."


    "Yes, yes, master regullus, right there..." Clencher said, his body can not stop shaking, here left him a lot of terrible experience, for a domestic elf, it is almost impossible to forget the fear.


    "But how do we get in?" Sirius frowned. Obviously, it''s hard for Sirius to wander outside.


    "Oh, this way, I think, kretcher?" Dumbledore said after a pause.


    Although very surprised how Dumbledore found out, but after getting the confirmation of kretcher, people still follow Dumbledore''s steps.


    That''s right. All the arrangements of Voldemort are clear. It''s impossible that all the Horcruxes are not equipped with other defenses. Moreover, it''s hard to guarantee that there will be no accident if kretcher takes everyone.


    Fanlin went down along the edge of the reef, where he could only stand. The dimples extend to the places where the huge rocks, half submerged in water, are closer to the cliff.


    It was a steep slope, and Dumbledore was hindered by the withered and shriveled plant. He walked slowly. The reef below is getting smoother and smoother by the sea.


    You can feel the salt avalanche on your face.


    "Glowing" Dumbledore was already standing on a boulder nearest to the cliff. The golden light reflected thousands of spots on the surface of the water not far below him, and even the black rock walls nearby were illuminated.


    "See that?" Dumbledore said quietly, lifting his wand slightly. Fanlin saw a crack in the cliff, and the dark sea water was swirling in.


    "You don''t mind getting wet a little bit? I think our destination is down here. "


    Of course, no one is against it.


    Dumbledore, surprisingly, with the agility of a much younger talent, took the lead in sliding into the water, gripping his shining wand, and swam in standard breaststroke toward the dark cracks in the cliff.


    Van Lin gave him and Hermione a bubble head curse, and then followed.


    In the cold water, Vaseline''s soaked clothes tossed around him, falling down on him. Deep breathing made his nostrils smell of salt and seaweed.


    Vaseline was pounding hard at the light that was shrinking towards the depth of the cliff. In the end, she had to use magic to assist her, while Hermione''s strength was weaker. Van Lin had been pulling her.The gap soon widened into a black tunnel, but the water surface in the past was much higher. The sticky walls, only three feet apart, glowed like wet asphalt in the flash of Dumbledore''s wand.


    Not far ahead, Fanlin could see that the road curved to the left and continued to extend into the depths of the cliff. He continued to swim with Dumbledore, his numb fingertips occasionally skimming over the rough, damp cliff.


    At this time, van Lin saw Dumbledore standing up in front of him in the water, his silver hair and fluorescence flickering faintly.


    When the big business got there, they found the steps leading to a big cave. He climbed up the steps and was exposed to the cold air. His wet clothes kept running and he was shaking uncontrollably.


    This is much colder than expected. Several times, the body can withstand a certain degree of cold, but the tingling feeling deep into the bone marrow can not be avoided.


    If it''s an ordinary Muggle, it will take half a life to come here, and the water flow is very fast, it is easy to make people lose their direction in the dark fantasy.


    Dumbledore stood in the middle of the cave, holding his wand high, examining the walls and ceiling.


    "Yes, this is it," said Dumbledore.


    Van Lin looked up and saw that the space inside the cave was much larger than he thought, and the air flow here was very weak. Maybe there were some cracks at the top that linked to the outside world.


    A sense of dampness swept in, mixed with the smell of fishy salty seawater, giving people a very dull feeling. Maybe standing here for a short time can wet the clothes.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 973

    ¡­¡­


    As van Lin dried his clothes and Hermione''s clothes, he gathered a lot of scenery around him.


    Kretcher appeared beside Dumbledore. He was the only one who could perform phantom transformation here. If there was any irresistible danger, perhaps kretcher would be the only guarantee.


    However, Dumbledore obviously did not intend to rely on kretcher. To be exact, kretcher did not know how to get in. When he was with Voldemort, kretcher just kept his head down and followed him. On his second visit, kretcher directly took regullus to the central island.


    But with four men, it was too much for kretcher''s weak magic.


    Van Lim watched Dumbledore continue to circle around here. Obviously, he was focusing on something that was not available in mortals.


    This makes van Lin feel a little strange, but he really can''t find anything by simply relying on perception.


    "It''s just a lobby," Dumbledore said a minute or two later. "We''ve got to go inside Now we''re facing obstacles that Voldemort has set himself, not just the natural ones


    Dumbledore approached the wall of the cave, flicked it with his thin fingertips, and muttered some strange language that Fanlin couldn''t understand. Maybe it was some kind of search mantra, but it wasn''t any one of van Lim''s cognition.


    It''s like the magic of Centaur sacrifice, with a natural mystical atmosphere, which makes it difficult to capture in Fanlin


    Dumbledore made two turns along the wall, touching the rocks as much as he could, occasionally standing still and stroking a particular place with his fingers until he finally stopped.


    His palm was flat against the wall, "here." He said, "we go through here and keep going. The entrance is hidden."


    Van leen didn''t ask Dumbledore how he knew. He had never met a wizard who could solve problems by observing and touching. But Van leen had long recognized that affectation usually meant ignorance rather than real learning, but Dumbledore was clearly not in this category.


    Dumbledore backed away from the wall and pointed his wand at the rock. A moment later, there appeared an arc, bright and dazzling, as if there was a very strong light source behind the gap.


    Just when Fanlin wanted to ask, the vibration from the stone wall suddenly stopped.


    The bare rock is as strong as ever. Dumbledore continued to look around.


    "Professor, what are you looking for?" Van Lin asked curiously, everyone was staring at Dumbledore, looking like a group of ignorant children.


    "Traces, traces left by a wizard, can''t be observed with the naked eye and perception alone, which requires some patience and concentration." Dumbledore began to explain.


    "Oh, here, how rude!" Dumbledore smiles and shakes his head, apparently disdaining Voldemort''s arrangement.


    As he spoke, Dumbledore pulled out a silver knife.


    "It seems that Rita has to pay a price if we want to get in."


    "The price?" Van Lin looked at Dumbledore thoughtfully, "is it blood, professor?"


    "Oh, yes, it looks like you''ve discovered, oh, almost forgotten, that your eyes can see." Dumbledore said, "it seems that we have to pay part of it..."


    "Oh, please let me, Professor Dumbledore." Sirius suddenly said, "if the blood, obviously I am the most suitable, after all, this is for my brother, and you also need to preserve strength, professor."


    "No problem." Dumbledore hesitated and handed Sirius the silver knife.


    Without hesitation, Sirius made a direct stroke on the palm of his hand and pressed his injured palm against the wall in front of him.


    It''s not a friendly scene, to say, very bad.


    Fanlin saw Sirius''s blood seeping into the stone wall, but the stone wall was not satisfied. Like a vampire, Sirius''s ruddy face quickly disappeared.


    "All right, Sirius." Dumbledore gently waved his wand to break the link between Sirius and the stone wall. With the wand in the palm of his hand, the bleeding wound quickly healed.


    However, a lot of blood loss or let Sirius feel a little dizzy, van Lin quickly step forward to help Sirius.


    "Aha, that seems to have worked!" Dumbledore said, "but it seems that you need to take some blood tonic when you go back. Maybe Madame Pomfrey is a good choice."


    The silver arc on the wall reappears, and this time it doesn''t disappear. The blood splashed rock completely disappeared, leaving a gap leading to the pitch black.


    "Follow me," said Dumbledore, stepping first into the arch.


    Several people in Fanlin quickly lit their wands and followed closely. In front of them was a strange sight: they were standing on the edge of a huge black lake, so big that no forest could recognize the far shore of the lake. They were in a high cave with no visible ceiling. A cloud of green light was shining in the distance, reflecting on the still surface of the lake. It looked like it was in the middle of the lake.The green light and the light of the wand cut through the velvet darkness around them. Although the fluorescence did not shine as far as van Lin expected, it was still acceptable. Somehow, the density of darkness is much higher here than it is elsewhere.


    "Let''s go," Dumbledore said quietly. "Be careful not to step into the water and follow me."


    He set out along the lake, and several people in Fanlin followed him closely.


    The sound of their footprints on the lake''s edge. They kept walking and walking, but the scene never changed. On one side of their bodies are rough rock walls, on the other side is boundless, smooth and quiet darkness. The secret green light was shining in the dark.


    Fanlin found that this place and the silence here would make people feel very oppressed and exhausted physically and mentally. This feeling was very bad, similar to the influence of spiritual level. Anyway, Hermione''s face looked very ugly after coming in.


    Not long after walking, several people stopped at Dumbledore''s sign.


    "Here it is, Mr. Dumbledore." Kretcher said timidly, "it''s from here that the Dark Lord took kretcher by boat."


    It was a narrow platform, and Fanlin could not see the difference between this small lake bank and any other one. But Dumbledore seems to have found something special about it.


    This time, instead of walking along the cliff, Dumbledore waved his wand in the thin air, as if expecting to discover and seize something invisible.


    "Oh," said Dumbledore happily. A few seconds later, his hand held something invisible in mid air.


    Dumbledore moved closer to the edge of the water, and the tip of his shoe had reached the tight edge of the stone.


    Others watched nervously. Dumbledore, with one hand still clenched in the air, raised his wand with the other and tapped his fist with the tip of the wand. A heavy copper green chain immediately appeared in the air, stretching from the depths of the lake into Dumbledore''s grip.


    Dumbledore tapped, and the chain slid like a snake in his hand, clinking itself around the ground, pulling something from the depths of the Black Lake.


    The echo was loud.


    Fanlin held his breath to watch a tiny boat, the ghost like bow burst out of the water, emitting a chain like green light. With the only one ripple, staggering, floating towards the shore where they are.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 974

    ¡­¡­


    "Traces of magic..." If any Lin looks at Dumbledore thoughtfully, there is no doubt that Dumbledore is also the first time to come here. Naturally, it is impossible for Dumbledore to know these arrangements of Voldemort. However, Dumbledore does not even need cletcher''s prompt to find a way. However, his sensitivity to magic has not decreased.


    But Dumbledore said he could see


    Van Lin calmed down, and the cold perception emptied his brain in an instant.


    With the clear line of sight, everything here has become different from the past. The surrounding stone walls have no change, but the magic interwoven in the space is extremely clear.


    And the most remarkable is a pale green movement, and the source of this change is being held by Dumbledore.


    "How do you know where it is?" Hermione asked in surprise.


    "There are always traces of magic," Dumbledore replied, as the boat gently slammed into the lake. "Sometimes, the traces are visible. I taught Tom. Riedel, I understand his way of doing things, and it seems that van Lin has found out


    "Oh, yes, but only this one..." Van Lim is trying to find out the other boats, but Voldemort clearly did not intend to use it as his reception hall.


    "Well, is that ship safe?" Sirius asked, this always gives him a very bad feeling. "I mean, we have to go there?"


    "Oh, safety, I think so. Voldemort needs to create a way to cross the lake that doesn''t provoke the monster he''s placed in the water, in case he needs to look at or remove Horcruxes, and if we don''t, no one can cross so many corpses to pick up anything. It''s like attacking it. Obviously, it''s more effective from the inside. "


    "Well, if we cross the lake in Voldemort''s boat, the corpses in the water won''t do anything to us?" Hermione asked carefully.


    "I think if they can sense that we are not Voldemort, it is more or less possible, then we have to accept our fate. Nevertheless, so far, we have done very well. They have already let us pull the boat out. "


    "But how can they allow it?" Asked Hermione. Until the shore was out of sight, Hermione still couldn''t get rid of the imagination of the tentacles rising from the Black Lake.


    It''s scary for the girl, endless tentacles rising from the water and putting all of them


    "Voldemort is quite confident that no one can find the ship except a very powerful wizard." Said Dumbledore. "I think he''s also prepared for the worst in his heart, that is, maybe other people can find the boat, and I can see that he has set up barriers in front of him that only he can pass through. We can see if he''s right


    Vaseline nodded, and then he focused on the boat, and kretcher was right. It was really small.


    "It doesn''t look like it''s for two people. But there are four of us? Is it too heavy for us to add together? " Sirius hesitated for a moment. There were too many people coming. Then I didn''t have a spare boat. Could you swim over?


    Dumbledore giggled.


    "Voldemort doesn''t care about the weight, he only cares about the strength of the magic that passes through his lake. I''d rather believe in adding a magic to this ship to make sure that only one wizard can sail in it


    "But then..."


    "That''s not a problem. Maybe Hermione and I can become Animagus, and Sirius, and you too." But we can''t guarantee that we''ll be attacked on board. Kretcher went with Voldemort, and the second time The second time reguleus and clencher came, clencher took regullus directly into the room... "


    "Oh, no, kretcher can''t get there." "It''s also a great hindrance when you come in from outside, and here, except for yourself, kretcher''s magic is of no use at all. It''s master regullus who discovered the boat."


    "You have to try to decide."


    Sirius suddenly said, a big silver dog reached out of Sirius'' wand.


    The silver and white light of the patron saint was out of place.


    The silver patron god rushed to the opposite bank. Suddenly, the calm lake was like boiling water. It seemed that something was going to come out.


    Just when Fanlin was going to explore the truth, the black water that appeared because of the environment suddenly rushed out of the lake and condensed into a skeleton shape in the air. With a big opening, it swallowed Sirius''s curse, and even did not show any light.


    The huge roar sounded in Fanlin''s ears. Without the invasion of foreign objects, the current quickly fell back into the lake, but the huge splash did not splash to the shore, as if bound by something.


    The whole lake was enchanted, not just the corpses in the lake, but the only calm one was the boat in the lake.


    "The answer is obvious," Dumbledore said. "As long as we go by boat, there should be no problem, so..."Dumbledore took a look at Van Lin, and van Lin nodded. Together with Hermione, his body changed rapidly. Soon two snow-white cats appeared on the shore of the lake.


    "It reminds me of Mileva..." Dumbledore said with a smile, "however, the two of you are much better than Mileva. I have always said that she is too serious..."


    Fanlin is speechless. Compared with Dumbledore, Professor McGonagall''s daily behavior is more like the performance of a school of magic that has been passed down for thousands of years.


    He is wise, strict, meticulous, and occasionally shows a soft and kind side, which is much more reliable than Dumbledore. In the external description, Dumbledore usually looks crazy.


    "Well, a little bit of an episode, but the answer is obvious, even I have to obey Tom''s rules of the game." Dumbledore said, one foot first into the wooden boat.


    "Oh, come on..." Dumbledore said, taking the lead to sit on one end of the boat, Sirius also followed in, van Lin saw the boat shaking obviously.


    The boat was so small that there was no extra platform for both of them.


    "Come on, come on my legs, and be careful not to touch the water." Sirius reminded, and kretcher hesitated.


    "Come up, kretcher..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 975

    ¡­¡­


    The boat drifted slowly towards the island in the middle of the lake.


    Except for the soft sound of the bow breaking water, there was silence. The boat can move forward without manpower, just like an invisible rope pulling it forward to the central light.


    They soon lost sight of the cave walls; it gave the forest the illusion that it would never end, as if it had been connected to the sea An ocean without storms.


    Fanlin''s bright blue cat''s eye was shining with strange light, as if he wanted to see around clearly, but his long-term night vision ability did not bring him more information. Even the green light that should have guided them in the middle of the lake has disappeared at this moment.


    However, to van Lin''s surprise, it was very clear on the lake. As they passed the water, the dim light of Dumbledore''s wand reflected a little golden light on the dark water, flashing and jumping. The boat ploughed deep in the glassy water, as if grooved in a black mirror.


    The more you drive to the center of the lake, the more clear the illusion of light is.


    The whole lake is no longer like the ink black at the beginning, as if these colors have been changed along with the driving of wooden boats. A faint green awn is reflected from the bottom of the lake.


    Suddenly, a defeated arm floated across the bottom of the boat. Although he had been prepared for this, van Lin was still shocked by the gloomy body.


    Speaking of it, this is the first time that Fanlin has been exposed to such black magic as Yin corpse.


    As a matter of fact, the Yin corpse is not the traditional magic of the British magic world, but comes from Africa, the place where evil witchcraft is produced. In order to fight, the local wizard revives the dead corpse through some kind of curse. The better the talent is, the stronger the body is, the stronger the Yin corpse is produced.


    In those traditional tribes, the earliest form of Yin corpse is to protect their own tribe. In fact, once a tribe can not guarantee its own strong combat ability, it is easy to be engulfed by other tribes.


    This point is suitable everywhere, especially in Africa. According to Bill''s description, many African countries still retain these traditions, and the original form is mummies seen in the land of the dead.


    In fact, they have many uses, and they are easily recognized and respected by other tribal residents. At the beginning, they are the existence of tribal protection gods. Moreover, only the corpses of those who have made great contributions to the tribe are qualified to be made into Yin corpses and continue to guard the tribe after death. This is the supreme honor.


    However, after the witchcraft was spread to Europe, after several centuries of development and change, it was gradually transformed into the present situation by the black witches, and became a pure black magic.


    Resurrect the corpse of the dead, and in order to retain more powerful strength, the first choice of making Yin corpse is fresh corpse.


    Through the refining of black magic, the potential of human body is constantly enlarged. Naturally, the most unified feature of all Yin corpses is its incomparable strength.


    And the team of Yin corpse is also the most headache place for all soldiers. Fortunately, as the dead spirit, the characteristics of Yin corpse are incomparably obvious. They are afraid of light and flame, and they are mostly in a dark and humid environment.


    This is different from another form of the dead that Fanlin knew.


    That''s zombies.


    Unlike Yin corpses, zombies can also be refined, but the harsh conditions are several times more difficult than Yin corpses.


    The biggest difference is that the best zombies are not the living dead, which is similar to mummies, which takes time to accumulate.


    Through long accumulation and transformation, the dead body can be reborn with vitality and even consciousness.


    Some zombies in ancient mythology can even transform into living people.


    It''s hard for van Lin to imagine.


    The resurrection of the dead, which itself is a taboo topic, as a difficulty that has been handed down from ancient times to the present, is naturally produced under certain conditions.


    There is no doubt that this kind of corpse is far more powerful than the so-called Yin corpse. However, compared with the bloody degree, the Yin corpse is not more tolerant in this aspect.


    Fanlin has seen the records of Yin corpse making and training, and the best Yin corpse is often carried out by the most powerful soldiers. The soul is permanently sealed in the body, and the body is fed back with the power of the soul to make the body stronger.


    But according to kretcher''s description, slowly a lake of Yin corpse, with Voldemort''s means, if not the best, can not be the worst way.


    That means Slaughter?


    And from the clothes of the bodies that just floated past, these are mostly some Muggles with no resistance, or Voldemort''s opponents.


    After their death, they will be permanently imprisoned here and become the pawns of Voldemort.


    At the thought of this, Fanlin felt a little uncomfortable in his heart.


    As a wizard, there are many ways to guard, but Voldemort chose such a cruel way.


    This reminds van Lin of the description of the time of Voldemort in the records: many witches and witches joined his camp in order to gain the power he gave, and more witches joined because they were afraid of his revenge. "The age of Voldemort''s rule was marked by destruction" and was increasingly open to violence. Voldemort''s followers are known as "Death Eaters". Voldemort regards them as his "real family". In addition, there are some half human, half beast, magic creatures and so on. These Death Eaters arbitrarily used the three Unforgivable Curses against the witches and witches who opposed them, and threatened them to carry out cruel plunder and killing by using the soul taking mantra. Many Muggles were killed by these death eaters in the name of "pleasure".As for the recorded words, Fanlin always thinks that some exaggerations are made, but when Fanlin really sees the bodies at the bottom of the lake


    It is not a small number to fill the lake, but at a glance, through the faint green light, lying at the bottom of the lake are full of corpses.


    Maybe there are members of the order of the Phoenix who have died, and there is a confirmed reguleus who died here.


    And what''s more, it''s the Muggle bodies.


    Witches to rule Muggles, this itself in the current era is a very serious mistake, but for a single Muggle, wizard is an irresistible existence.


    There is no doubt that Muggles are meaningless to Witches except for production. However, those who actually provide for witches have to suffer from the slaughter of some witches.


    As expected, there is no complete fairness to speak of, and excessive indulgence will further enlarge the scale of this imbalance until it goes to destruction.


    But it''s a terrible picture to watch these corpses being made into ghost corpses to protect the life of their killers.


    Want to compare with van Lin''s disgust, in Dumbledore''s serious, in addition to indifference, other is the thick disappointment.


    Bloody, savage


    This is what the once excellent boy did, as a wizard who could stand by him.


    Respect for life?


    To be sure, Voldemort was more afraid of death.


    These ghost corpses are the cost of death experiments, through constant killing in order to understand death and get rid of death?


    This is not a good idea. In Dumbledore''s view, what Voldemort lacks is precisely the perception of life opposite to death.


    "Be careful not to touch the water, it will be very troublesome..." Dumbledore suddenly said a look, and then with the boat to the deeper.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 976

    As a matter of fact, with the progress of the wooden boat, the water is becoming more and more bright. The faint green light penetrates from the bottom of the lake. All of a sudden, the forest can understand why there is a bright green light from a distance.


    The light comes from the shady corpses at the bottom of the lake, and the closer we get to the island in the middle of the lake, the more dense the corpses become.


    Fanlin saw that some of their scalp was numb and the light was more and more clear, and there were more and more yin corpses lying at the bottom of the lake. Part of their clothes had been rotten, but their appearance did not change. From the moment they became Yin corpses, these corpses had been permanently solidified in this state, including flesh and blood and soul.


    Although these corpses are quiet now, Fanlin promises that as long as something outside the boat touches the water, in the next second, these terrible things will wake up completely and become bloodthirsty beasts


    Er, this description seems inappropriate. It should be said that you are welcome to join the Yin corpse family?


    "Be careful not to touch the water!" Dumbledore reminded me again.


    The canoe moved forward slowly. Unlike the bottom of the water, the surface of the water seemed to condense into fog, so that everyone did not know where they had gone.


    "It''s almost there." Dumbledore suddenly said happily. Just as the lapel was next to him wondering how Dumbledore would find his arrival, the change in the scenery made him agree with Dumbledore''s words.


    This is obvious enough. The green light finally gets bigger. A few minutes later, the boat stops and bumps into something. Van Lin doesn''t see it at first. When he jumps onto the platform to restore its original color and holds up the wand stone with light, he finds that they have come to an island in the middle of the lake, which is a smooth rock.


    "Be careful not to touch the water."


    When Hermione jumped out of the boat, Dumbledore again told him that the island was not as big as Dumbledore''s office. It was a flat, open, dark rock, with nothing but green light on it, and more green light when approaching.


    Fanlin squinted at first and thought it was a lamp or something. Then he found that the light came from a stone basin, which was very much like a meditation basin. The basin was on a base.


    Dumbledore walked over and several people followed. Shoulder to shoulder, they looked down together. The basin is filled with turquoise green liquid that emits phosphorescence.


    "What is this?" Hermione asked in a low voice.


    "I''m not sure." Said Dumbledore. "But it''s something more disturbing than blood and bodies." Dumbledore took up the sleeve of his slightly emaciated hand, and his slender fingertips extended to the surface of the potion.


    "Professor, no, don''t touch --"


    "I can''t touch it," said Dumbledore, with a forced smile. "See? I can''t get any closer. Try it


    Staring, Fanlin tried to reach out to the stone basin, trying to touch the potion. He was blocked by an invisible barrier and could not get closer to an inch. No matter how hard he pushed, his fingers could only touch the tough air.


    "Get out of the way." Dumbledore said that he raised his stick and made a series of complex movements on the surface of the potion, silently reading something. Nothing happened except that the potion was a little brighter.


    "The Horcrux was supposed to be in here." Van Lin said, "Oh, yes." Dumbledore approached the stone basin. Van Lin saw his face reflected on the smooth surface of the green potion.


    "How can I get it? It doesn''t seem to be possible to put your hand into the potion. It can''t be poured, separated, sucked, deformed, cast, or altered in any other way. " Almost in a daze, Dumbledore raised his wand and whirled in the air, then grabbed a crystal goblet that he did not know from there. "I can only conclude that this potion is for drinking."


    "Oh, yes," said kretcher, crying. "That''s what master regullus did. He took out all the potions in his cup and drank them..."


    With that, kretcher covered his face again and began to cry.


    "We are very glad that we have taken out the contents, although..."


    "Though what? Professor


    "I''m sorry, van Lin, I should have said that. In fact, Tom didn''t want to kill people who came to the island immediately, "Dumbledore corrected himself. "He''ll make that person live long enough to find out how he got through the barrier he set up, and, more importantly, why they emptied the basin. Don''t forget that Voldemort believed that he was the only one who knew about the psychlock


    "But regullus knows it, too." Sirius said, "and if it''s not fatal enough, why should regullus..."


    "No doubt," said Dumbledore at last, "this potion must have some effect on keeping the Horcrux out of reach of others. It may paralyze people, make people forget what they''re doing here, cause intense pain to distract me, or otherwise make me incapable. As kretcher said, the melting of the body, extreme thirst, in my opinion, are just some basic manifestations


    Dumbledore spoke and reached the glass into the basin.


    Soon, a cup of green liquid appeared in the crystal cup, and the magic that had hindered them from reaching out disappeared at the moment.Dumbledore looked at it, then poured the liquid in the glass on the ground, but thank you, the potion quickly disappeared, and the liquid in the stone basin did not decrease at all.


    "They went back." "The potions, they reappeared in the stone pot," said Fanlin


    "It''s like Summoning Magic, and there''s no doubt that only flesh and blood can isolate this sense and recall." Dumbledore felt it carefully, but the disappointment on his face could not be concealed.


    "So, these potions will make people have a physiological instinctive desire, and the lake water has been enchanted, once you go to the lake to drink water, these Yin corpses will wake up in the first time and attack his enemies."


    "But Professor Dumbledore, if that''s all, we can use magic..."


    "It''s not going to work. Voldemort has planned it. Moreover, I can sense that the magic here repels water and part of the vanishing curse. There is only one way to get water on this island. If we don''t believe it, we can have a try. " Fanlin took out his wand and read softly, "water is like a spring!"


    Water came out of the end of his wand and fell to the ground, splashing and disappearing. The water that falls on the ground evaporates mysteriously, the speed is amazing. Moreover, it seems that there is an invisible force. From the ground to the bottom, the water gushing from the end of the wand in Fanlin''s hand flows back rapidly at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 977

    Vaseline tried to increase the magic output, the water type of magic is almost familiar to Fanlin, but a powerful magic force has pushed back the magic of Fanlin to the living.


    This kind of pressure comes from the surrounding space, which is the function of magic circle. A single wizard can never fight against the whole environment. Van Lin is very clear about this point. It is just like in Hogwarts, even Voldemort can''t move his shadow without permission.


    Hermione also tried. The water flowed from the tip of Hermione''s wand, but before it fell to the ground, the water had disappeared.


    "Oh, yes, yes..." Dumbledore said with a smile, "good idea, Voldemort has designed everything. It can be said that he banned all possible external water sources, forcing the people who drink the potion to drink the water in the lake. In that case, they would be pulled down by the corpses in the lake."


    Hearing this, everyone''s mood became very bad.


    But for regulles, one of them would have paid the price.


    Almost no one can suppress that instinctive desire, especially in the case of loss of judgment. Van Lin did not feel that if they came, no matter who drank the magic medicine, even if they were controlled at that time, they would be on the ship back home


    It is very likely that he will fall into the end of regullus, that teenager, in his prime of life, will fall into this dark and stagnant water.


    "In this lake, regullus..." Sirius said sadly, and the emotion in his words was something everyone could understand.


    "We''ll find him. This is the mother''s love that we came here. But first of all, we should lead those guys out of the lake." Dumbledore pulled out his wand and turned to kretcher, who had just calmed down. "Clencher, please tell me where regullus was dragged into the lake."


    "Here it is, sir!" Kretcher wiped his tears and went to a place.


    "Good, all three of you are ready to take out your wands Dumbledore said, "Sirius, you and kretcher are in charge of looking for regullus; van Lin and Hermione, you two can stand behind me and help me deal with the corpses."


    Everyone was focused, holding the wand and looking at the lake nervously. They''re going to have a head-on encounter with the corpse, which is definitely not a pleasant experience.


    For Fanlin, although it is not possible to accept such a battle scene.


    But for Hermione, it''s not that easy to accept.


    So far, most of what girls have experienced has happened in school, fighting with one or two people, and even Hermione has never eliminated anything.


    Now, in a blink of an eye, Hermione is going to hold her wand and face all the corpses in the lake.


    There are at least thousands of Yin corpses lying at the bottom of the lake waiting for the unknown to disturb.


    This is not something that everyone can experience. In fact, faced with thousands of horrible and bloody corpses at the same time, it is also a very difficult challenge for the trained Auror or or elite wizard like Sirius, which is no less difficult than escaping from places like Azkaban Dumbledore was able to look at the lake as if nothing had happened, like kretcher. The ELF''s legs were weak, but when he thought of his master regullus


    Hermione''s face looked pale, and Fanlin''s hand shaking slightly when she saw her wand.


    For girls, such an experience is too


    "Don''t be nervous, Hermione!" Fanlin comforted her, holding Hermione''s hand with one hand. There was some sweat in Hermione''s hand, and the girl''s heart was more restless than the surface.


    "I''ll protect you, Hermione!" Said Fanlin softly.


    Hermione responded with a soft "um," and said, "I know, I believe you!"


    Hermione said firmly, holding her hands together unconsciously.


    Different from van Lin and Hermione, Sirius''s mood is somewhat complicated.


    At first he thought regulles was a pure Death Eater, no different from the people he had been in contact with.


    But ever since Vaseline found the Slytherin pendant box and cletcher revealed the secret of the experience, Sirius realized that he had mistaken his little brother who had been playing behind his butt as a child.


    Regullus is a hero. There is no doubt that regullus has made more contributions to the fight against Voldemort than he has always been against Voldemort, and even regullus has dedicated his precious life to this.


    This had to be overcome by all, and less than a day ago, all of us were still stuck in the image of the ferocious Death Eater.


    "I''ll take you back..." Sirius said to himself, "no matter what it costs."When everyone was ready, Dumbledore hesitated for a moment, and then used his wand to draw a beautiful arc in the air. A little star was forced out of Dumbledore''s wand and fell on the calm lake.


    It''s like a signal that the calm lake is no longer smooth as a mirror, but is stirring violently. The lake is constantly turning, and something is coming out of it.


    Fanlin calmed down and looked up. A large dead body appeared in the dark lake.


    Miserable white heads and hands came out of the black water. Men''s, women''s and children''s, with sunken and no visual eyes, twisted and struggling, roared toward the location of the island in the middle of the lake.


    It was like a signal of a charge. In an instant, the corpses surrounded the island in the middle of the lake.


    "Hit attention." Dumbledore said, a few people back to back, back to the body of all directions.


    Hermione was the first to lose her breath. Hermione was so nervous that her wand burst into a strong light at the moment of seeing the body.


    "EXPELLIARMUS (except your weapon)!"


    There are too many Yin corpses here. Hermione''s disarming mantra doesn''t waste any time to hit one.


    I saw that Yin corpse''s back magic was thrown out and fell into the water, but in the next second, these Yin corpses swam towards the location of the island in the middle of the lake.


    "Don''t worry, Hermione..." "The disarming mantra doesn''t work for them, and it''s not so far away. We can get closer and try to fix them with petrified charms and so on," Van Lin said


    "Good!" Hermione nodded.


    Fanlin''s eyes watched these Yin corpses pick up the stone platform, and the next second, a lot of magic power gushed from the tip of Fanlin''s wand.


    "Petricus totalus!"


    The gray light spread out in an instant, and the Yin corpse that was still moving in the place was covered by the gray light in an instant.


    "Good attack, Fanlin..." Sirius yelled, and then he beat a corpse far away.


    "That''s it. They have to pay for it."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 978

    "Blockade..." At one side of van Lin''s eyes, his wand drew a mysterious track in the air. In an instant, an invisible wall completely locked the surrounding area.


    These Yin corpses are completely a walking corpse performance, they can only move forward, even if they encounter any obstacles, they do not mean to stop.


    Dumbledore''s action also stopped, eyes like stars, obviously van Lin gave Dumbledore a good surprise.


    Van Lin''s hands overlapped, and then quickly pushed to both sides, just like opening a heavy door. Hermione could clearly see the blue veins of van Lin.


    However, it didn''t stop van Lin from moving. Slowly, all the Yin corpses who had passed the examination kept retreating, just like some huge force pushing them. Due to inertia, their bodies fell back and fell to the ground, and then they were mercilessly crushed.


    Black flesh and blood mixed with the lake, in a short period of time, the surrounding was shocked to be cleared of a large space.


    Hermione has some discomfort. Even though these Yin corpses are already undead, the human form is still unacceptable to the girl. However, compared with this, Hermione is more surprised by the incantation of Vaseline, which obviously exceeds Hermione''s understanding of the curse. It is just a simple word, but it is the result of countless high-level obstacle mantras.


    Van Lim obviously thought more than that.


    This can also be regarded as imitating Dumbledore''s magic. To be exact, most of the magic practice is the result of this.


    You don''t need any complicated incantations to achieve the desired effect.


    However, the consumption is still a little big for Vaseline.


    "You didn''t use your stone?" Dumbledore asked calmly.


    "In fact, I''d like to try to do that myself..." Van Lin gasped a little.


    Just now he pushed away and crushed nearly a hundred Yin corpses, relying on his own magic power, now it is obviously somewhat reluctant.


    What''s more, this kind of casting can only have certain effect on these mindless corpses.


    In a real wizard battle, such a large-scale attack obviously belongs to the flashy category.


    The real wizard fight is not what you come and go after you stand on the duel platform and bow to each other.


    The real battle depends on the speed and power of the wizard''s magic spell, as well as the flexible response and reasonable use of all the surrounding conditions that can help you.


    The foundation of all this lies in whether a wizard has a deep understanding of the magic he is going to display.


    It can''t be denied that the powerful and profound theoretical knowledge can help the wizard quickly construct a magic type or effect he wants. In the battle, he can make reasonable choices according to different situations, seize the opportunity, and even win by surprise


    But Van Lin is obviously not satisfied with the general wizard''s fighting effect now, and what Van Lin pursues is more like the fighting style of Dumbledore or Voldemort.


    It can be said that magic moves at one''s will, and the huge obstacle Mantra at present is that the high-speed rotation of the Vaseline experiment makes the defense on the surface of the Yin corpse not so reliable, and the thin water is like a sharp blade to cut the Yin corpse section by section.


    When there is no sound, the spell will come to an end.


    When the waterspout was photographed on the lake, the light on the magic wand of Fanlin was completely dimmed. Since then, a bloody breath came out from the lake.


    It is not as clear as before, just like a lake of mud, emitting a disgusting smell.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 979

    "Ouch..."


    Hermione finally couldn''t help it. Originally Hermione was still holding van Lin''s weak body, but the next second the girl couldn''t help but vomit.


    This is also the case with Fanlin. In the end, this is the first time that Fanlin has seen such a scene. Even today, he is the initiator of the scene


    "Er..." Sirius also had no words for a moment. Obviously, such a magic spell was definitely not for his use. Even though van Lin finally used the Sorcerer''s stone, it was an indisputable fact that van Lin''s magic savings had exceeded his own.


    And kretcher was shivering behind the stone basin, looking at Van Lin''s eyes, unconsciously with a trace of fear.


    A powerful wizard can always have more respect.


    The corner of Dumbledore''s mouth sparked a smile.


    Dumbledore looked at Elvin with curiosity in his pale blue eyes. Just like Tom Riedel, this student brought himself too much surprise. Even though Dumbledore already knew his student very well, every time he contacted, van Lin always gave Dumbledore some new things..


    More than Sirius''s magic reserves, for example.


    Even though van Lim has the Sorcerer''s stone, this kind of magic is far beyond the appearance of his age, even stronger than Voldemort once was.


    To be honest, Dumbledore didn''t like the feeling of being out of control. As a person in power, Vaseline was undoubtedly the most unstable factor.


    However, Dumbledore does not intend to take action this time, just like in the face of Voldemort, but the failure is also an indisputable fact, and for van Lin, the way he used to treat Tom is obviously not applicable.


    Tom and Tom have a common feature, for their own, whether Tom or van Lin have their own clear goals. And also very clear what they want, perhaps this has become the driving force of their own efforts.


    Over the years, Dumbledore has been thinking about what is appropriate.


    For Tom, Dumbledore is more regret, regret why Tom in the wrong road more and more far, embarked on the same road as the person who used to be.


    Garrett Greenwood, his former best friend, left a deep impression on him. Dumbledore thought he had forgotten about it, but years later, when he saw young Tom Riddle at the orphanage for the first time, his face reappeared.


    Like the young Garrett, both of them are excellent beings. Even if they do things in different ways, their final choices are roughly the same.


    The first generation and the second generation of the Dark Lord.


    There is no doubt that in between, Dumbledore himself also played a significant role, and for Dumbledore, this is probably the most failed place in his life except his family.


    And now the Fanlin and those two people are endless similar.


    As a student, the more talented a wizard is, the more likely he is to fall into the obsession with power.


    Dumbledore himself is the same, once he was no weaker than Tom or Garrett, but for some reasons, Dumbledore woke up early.


    What great power brings is inexhaustible ambition.


    For most sorcerers, magic is nothing more than the performance of Muggles, which is basically just a wave of magic wand, so as to break out some magical power in Muggle''s eyes.


    And for Dumbledore such a wizard, more and more powerful, for the nature of magic but feel endless confusion.


    It''s like blocking the road ahead, but the exploration of magic can''t stop, and we can get breakthrough through different ways


    On such a road, it is easy for many witches to choose some roads that are not so glorious.


    And Voldemort is one of those people.


    For Voldemort''s choice, Dumbledore can not deny, this is due to the pursuit of power.


    And it''s just getting worse and worse to get powerful through bad means.


    Excellent casting talent and his own lineage from Sara charlottelin made him think he was unique.


    But the expanding power also lacks a heart that can restrain this power, which can only bring endless disasters.


    Look at what Voldemort did. He wantonly killed others. He boasted that the pure blood wizard''s status and power were above the mud and Muggles. He encouraged the wizard to rule all Muggles. And these things are not as noble as Voldemort and the Death Eaters preach.


    In Dumbledore''s view, the reason why he did it was because he wanted to do it. He wanted to prove that he was different.


    Therefore, he abused his magic power, ignored life and regarded himself as noble. In order to obtain eternal life, he even split his soul to make Horcruxes.


    This is not a way to conquer death.In Dumbledore''s view, it was more like a compromise, a compromise and fear of death.


    Death is another great adventure for the wizard, and unfortunately, it is not a reasonable saying for Tom. It is more like a group of ignorant human beings'' speculation and submission to the chaos of death in Voldemort''s view.


    And Voldemort''s choice is not linger on with one ''s last breath of life?


    But now, although the performance of van Lin has not been on Tom''s road, for fan Lin, a wizard has already felt the edge of power, and naturally, breakthrough is the most urgent desire of the wizard.


    So, what is the choice of van Lin?


    So far, van der Lin has destroyed Voldemort''s three soul weapons, which is not an incredible thing for Dumbledore, but it has to be a surprise to him.


    Van forest has risen too fast.


    Dumbledore had thought about it before he went to busbutton, but later Dumbledore chose to help van der Lin continue to ascend.


    At that time, it was an uncertain thing, and now, van der brin''s performance has raised Dumbledore''s worries.


    Compared with Harry''s control, van der brin seemed to be the second choice for Dumbledore.


    As long as enough time is given, the strength of van Lin will reach his level early and later, but what about it?


    Like Tom, stuck at the top of the power and struggling to move on?


    It had to worry Dumbledore, was it about building a second Voldemort?


    But the heart of Fanlin


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 980

    "Oh, I''m sorry..." Dumbledore seems to have just regained his mind, the wand turned gently, a fresh wind rolled around the bloody gas, and constantly selected.


    It makes people feel much better.


    In fact, even van Lim did not consider the consequences of doing so. Naturally, van Lin looked at Hermione who was constantly retching with regret.


    "It''s a magic effect, but it''s really good..." Sirius grinned and forced the discomfort down.


    "Ooh..." Dumbledore let out a relaxed sigh, then suppressed the strange light in his eyes.


    It is obvious that Tom''s method is not suitable for van Lin, who is on the opposite side, at least for now and for a long time to come.


    Dumbledore knew about death, and this kind of thing, once contacted, would be entangled.


    In an oriental way, this is called cause and effect in their mouth.


    And this is no different from fate, just like Harry and Voldemort, only one of them can survive, and Dumbledore''s job is to make Harry try his best to survive.


    But Harry''s problems now have to be looked directly at by Dumbledore.


    Voldemort''s thoughts affect Harry all the time. This change is subtle. When others finally find out that it is wrong, Voldemort is not far away from success.


    Harry is more likely to be the next Dark Lord than van Lim.


    This is the side Dumbledore didn''t want to see.


    Harry''s talent is not weak, whether it comes from the potter family or Voldemort''s


    Dumbledore never thought about Harry''s growing up. In fact, every contact with Voldemort comes from Voldemort''s talent gradually opening up.


    For example, self conscious snake language?


    It was not so much that he had found a way, but that Harry had mastered Voldemort''s innate talent.


    For Harry, this is not a small gain, but also an unfortunate event.


    Voldemort''s influence on Harry is more and more profound, and now, Dumbledore can only hope that Harry completes the practice of brain block this morning, so as to resist the invasion of Voldemort''s consciousness.


    But as Voldemort Horcrux, this itself is a very difficult thing, what''s more, Voldemort''s soul with Harry''s continuous growth, early and early fusion with Harry.


    Partition became a very difficult thing. Since accepting the consciousness of Horcrux, Dumbledore has been looking for ways to separate Voldemort''s soul from Harry''s.


    But either way, such a method will lead to the destruction of Harry''s soul. It can be said that he is so scared that he can''t even form a ghost.


    Obviously, this is not what Dumbledore wanted to see.


    Now, vanillin is Dumbledore''s backup choice.


    However, this is the last resort. Maybe there is a way to destroy the soul of Voldemort in Harry''s body. However, this is a greater probability


    This upset Dumbledore.


    Step by step, things gradually got out of Dumbledore''s control from Tom Riddell''s return.


    Whether it''s the change of death or the growth of Voldemort beyond imagination, it makes the original good plan very dangerous. If you are not careful, even Dumbledore may die in it, let alone Harry.


    However, this is not a problem that can be solved by evasion, especially after the discovery of Horcruxes, which has become a top priority.


    Dumbledore has been thinking about Voldemort''s Horcrux.


    According to induction, Dumbledore, Voldemort''s Horcrux, can probably figure out how much it is.


    Seven days, a week, it can be said that there is a cycle. Most importantly, according to the calculation, Voldemort''s soul can not be divided endlessly. The seven Horcruxes are already the limit of the soul''s endurance.


    From the collection of Horcruxes, it is obvious that Tom could not turn some unimportant things into his Horcruxes.


    Take Tom''s diary, for example, which carries the memory of Tom before he was sixteen, the memory of Hogwarts, the excellent Tom who won the praise of all the teachers.


    For Tom, this is probably the most important part of his growth.


    And the remaining two Horcruxes destroyed.


    Whether it''s Slytherin''s pendant box or Ravenclaw''s crown, it''s a powerful and monumental alchemy.


    In this case, the gold cup of hefpaff, who has been missing for a long time, should have been included in Tom''s pocket, plus Harry


    But the remaining two Horcruxes have no clue.


    Maybe in Van Lin''s body


    "Good spell. It seems that your understanding of magic is better than Sirius, but the effect is..."


    Van Lin''s face turned white and looked at the mixture on the water, and his heart was speechless and disgusting.You know, these things just kept on coming to them, against the same human body.


    "Oh, no..." Van Lin shook his head in an ugly way, and straightened up with a little shiver with Hermione.


    "Professor, I think it''s pretty bad."


    "Well, it''s pretty bad..." Dumbledore nodded and said, I don''t know whether to agree with van Lin''s words or to lament Voldemort''s behavior.


    But obviously the latter is a little more, these Muggles are made into Yin corpses, always need someone to pay back.


    "Well, it seems that we still have some small problems..." Dumbledore frowned, obviously not very satisfied with the lake.


    "Well, in this way..." With that, Dumbledore reached out and swept toward the lake. All of a sudden, the dirt that had been floating on the lake disappeared.


    "That''s much better. I don''t think Miss Granger has to worry when she goes back..."


    "Sorry Professor Dumbledore... " Hermione resisted nausea and said that even if it was the same now and when she first came, it was still a big shadow in the girl''s heart.


    "I mean, the magic of Vaseline..." Hermione hesitated. "As you can see, the magic seems to have some power..."


    Sirius responded, "regullus The body of Regulus is still in the lake


    At this time, Fanlin''s heart also jumped. No one knew more about the power of the previous magic spell. Even those Yin corpses were smashed, not to mention regullus, who died in the lake.


    Vaseline didn''t feel it when casting. Maybe regullus had died under his hand with the corpses.


    This is absolutely not what Vaseline would like to see, even though regullus died early.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 981

    "If this is true..." Sirius looked pale, "but also..."


    "Er..." Fanlin''s expression suddenly became low. It was ironic to say that he experimented with magic and destroyed their ultimate goal. In particular, regullus was the hero who got the Voldemort and died in the lake of corpses.


    This is clearly the fault of Fanlin.


    Or is it predestined that regulles could not leave this place?


    That''s ridiculous.


    "I didn''t find regulles'' body. Maybe..." Fanlin looked at the lake, the probability is too small.


    Clencher wailed at the side, the body of master regullus


    "I don''t think we are so pessimistic." Dumbledore said, "clencher, where are you looking?"


    Dumbledore stretched out his hand all the time, not far from the island, a pair of hands tightly buckled into the black rock, seems to be something to imprison.


    "That''s..."


    Dumbledore has no words, just in a moment to release the imprisonment of the Yin corpse.


    "Master regullus, clencher has found master regullus!" Cried kretcher frantically.


    Fanlin also hurried to the direction of the house elf, in fact, there was only one Yin corpse on the island.


    The body of an 18-9-year-old boy had just climbed out of the lake, wearing a black wizard robe different from those of the Muggle corpses before, and the Blake family emblem was particularly visible on his chest.


    In fact, as a brother, regullus looks very similar to Sirius in his youth. If Harry recognized it, he might think Sirius suddenly became young. However, this is doomed to be just a fantasy. In addition to the real great alchemists, only gods can have such rejuvenation power.


    Under the influence of magic, regullus still kept his appearance at the moment before his death, which seemed to be the same as that of the Black family.


    Compared with Sirius, the white of regullus was frightening, perhaps because he was immersed in the water. His face was pale, but under the influence of the potion in the stone basin, he still kept his body round.


    As a teenager of collagen, but also because of the magic drug, the corpse of Regulus still retains its original appearance, without half of the swelling and decay. This seems to be acceptable to people. At least, Regulus has not been eaten by those Yin corpses.


    But the next scene made everyone silent.


    Like other Yin corpses, regullus lost his sense of the surroundings, just like a walking corpse. Then he found the enemy and came towards the central part of the island in their direction. His mouth gave out an unexplained roar. Obviously, some people in Fanlin had become the targets of his attack.


    He is not the hero who bravely resists Voldemort, but a corpse under the control of magic to guard the soul fragment of Voldemort.


    "Regullus!" Sirius shrieked, his heart breaking sound echoing in the dark cave.


    He ran crazy and tried to hold regullus. He called his brother''s name again and again, trying to wake him up.


    But it was doomed to be futile, and regullus could not hear him now


    "No, Sirius..." With a sad cry and a finger, van Lim isolated Sirius and regullus.


    "Regullus, regullus, I''ll take you home..." Sirius screamed madly, his eyes scarlet, his hands hammering the magic spell of Vaseline.


    All of a sudden, Sirius''s fist gave out a trace of red.


    Regulles seems to have received some signal, the original empty eyes burst into a dark red light.


    That''s the Yin corpse''s desire for blood food


    "Oh, no, Sirius..."


    "What are you doing? Open it for me. It''s my brother..." Sirius yelled at Fanlin crazily.


    "That''s not your brother!" Fanlin also roared, "you see, now, he is just a ghost in your brother''s clothing, even his soul no longer exists, only instinct desire, this is your eyes regullus!"


    "I..." Sirius''s eyes exuded almost crazy meaning, the next second, van Lin''s curse was smashed by Sirius.


    Sirius hugged his brother as he wished, but this was not what they wanted to see.


    "Regulles I''ve come to take you home... " Sirius wailed, his heart rending sound echoed through the cave.


    So did kretcher, who hugged regullus by the thigh and cried freely.


    Hermione finally couldn''t help it. The whole person was leaning against van Lin''s arms and sobbing.


    "Regulles Regulles I I''ve come to take you home... "As time went on, the setting sun gave off a dim light, reflecting the heaven and earth into a golden light. A remote Cemetery near grimmer square square, a solemn scene dispelled the last light.


    This is the graveyard of the Black family. In the center is a high and imposing black marble monument, on which is carved the family emblem of the Black family. Next to the emblem is the striking sign made of gilded gold: the noble and oldest Black family is immortal.


    Around the monument, there are tombstones of different ages. They have different shapes, but they are arranged very neatly. From generation to generation, each tombstone has this agreed name.


    On the right side of the cemetery is a neat row of yew trees. Through the top of the trees, the black outline of the chapel is now in front of you. On the left side of the cemetery, you can see the exquisite old house at 12 grimmer square, the ancestral home of the Black family.


    Just like 12 grimmer square, everything here is brightened by the desolation of the Blake family. Weeds grow in the cemetery, and the worn-out Muggle newspapers rotate in the Black family cemetery with the cool wind.


    A few crows reluctantly hovered in the air, and then fell on the trees next to them, coldly watching the uninvited visitors who disturb them.


    Under the merciless destruction of years, most of the tall and exquisite tombstones have been damaged. They stand there quietly, telling the desolation of the Black family.


    In the innermost corner of the cemetery, Dumbledore, Sirius, moody, Lupin, Tonks, van Lin, Hermione and kretcher stood solemnly in front of a very small and ordinary tombstone, which was not very consistent with the surrounding style. They gathered here to make the final farewell for regullus.


    When they returned to 12 grimmer square, moody and Tonks were already waiting. Moody was no stranger to Sirius, and Hermione sobbed and explained to Tonks.


    Lupin was the last to come, and even pushed out his original work. Naturally, Lupin was very familiar with regullus. As a close friend of Sirius, Lupin was also aware of Sirius'' excellent brother.


    For what regulles has done, all people naturally admire it, but more importantly, they feel sorry.


    It''s a pity that with a hero, he was misunderstood for more than ten years, and even his body turned into a corpse after his death


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 982

    In fact, the brief funeral ended in a solemn and solemn atmosphere, until after sunset, only the domestic elf clencher was still crying, and Sirius, as for Sirius, had recovered from the cave.


    Rather than keep regullus as the corpse of the Yin corpse, it is better to let regullus leave here completely at ease. Maybe the wizard''s soul will guide his direction.


    In Van Lin''s opinion, this is the best result they can do now. In fact, the news of regulles'' death has been basically confirmed by the Blake family more than ten years ago. However, except for kretcher, other acquaintances still have a glimmer of hope. Until Mrs. Black''s final death, no one has held a beautiful funeral for regullus. At present, the people in Fanlin are just a symbol of ray Gules''s last existence in the world has been sent away.


    In fact, for regullus, all his last wishes were fulfilled, and his soul could rest in peace.


    In the eyes of Sirius, Regulus has also completely changed his previous image. He is no longer a cowardly and evil Death Eater, or a fool who knows nothing and is finally killed by the family''s pure blood concept.


    His brother is a well deserved hero, and he is proud of regulles.


    Although the funeral was poor, the respect from the heart could not be erased.


    The only regret was that they did not get the locket that regulles had used to replace the Horcrux, and the note in it to record his last words.


    Fanlin vaguely remember the above words, roughly should be: to the Dark Lord, before you read this, I would have died, but I want you to know that I found your secret. I''ve stolen the real Horcrux and intend to destroy it as soon as possible. I''m willing to risk my death, that is, I hope you will be killed when you meet your opponent. R. A.B.


    but for a note, they don''t have to drink a cup of Voldemort''s potion to make the corpse, which is not necessary in many people''s eyes.


    However, this is also Fanlin''s regret for regullus.


    Van Lim should have hurled regullus'' note in Voldemort''s face, but it didn''t help. For Voldemort, he didn''t do anything wrong.


    But this means something different to regullus.


    You know, regullus was once Voldemort''s most loyal admirer. In fact, Fanlin did not understand why regullus discovered the secret of the Dark Lord.


    It''s like Barty crouch, Bella Jr., and these are the regulus.


    However, regullus is still a teenager after all.


    For the good yearning, finally let him discover Voldemort''s behavior.


    Out of the pursuit of beauty, regulles finally chose to resist, but until death, regullus''s words still did not give up the respect for idols.


    This is probably the most contradictory part of regullus.


    On the one hand, it is the respect for Voldemort, and on the other hand, it is the condemnation from the heart.


    I don''t know if regullus has


    It is also a matter of wildness and absurdity. This is probably the posture under different choices. It must be admitted that Voldemort, at least when he was young, had considerable respect when the darkness was not revealed.


    Can''t help but think of Professor Snape, so far, Professor Snape still respected Voldemort as the Dark Lord, although Professor Snape is still doing things against him.


    For Voldemort, this is a kind of irony.


    Even his most loyal followers finally had to resist.


    Naturally, for whatever reason, these are smart people!


    As a matter of fact, there was another brutal guy who died well.


    Fanlin was really a little impatient for Voldemort to see the revolt of those he believed to be loyal.


    However, for Voldemort, this should also be considered a harmless thing, a cold face, then contemptuous smile?


    ¡­¡­


    In fact, there are so many things left since van Lin left; whether it''s the follow-up of D.A., or cerebral block He was sure he couldn''t stop thinking unless he was tired. He doubted, however, how Snape would accept that reason.


    Harry tried to practice the last few minutes of each class that day, but it didn''t work well.


    Ron panicked at the pain of practicing a brain block, but he didn''t have much energy to explain to him.


    Whether he tries to get his mind out of his head and calm down or calm his emotions, after all, the best time to let his brain go blank is not the time when the teacher corrects the answers in class.


    Fortunately, with the departure of Fanlin, Umbridge has disappeared completely. The Ministry of magic searched the forbidden forest for nearly a week, but they found nothing.But the newcomers are not much better than Umbridge.


    Subject to the bad situation, he set out for Snape''s office after supper. On the way through the auditorium, however, Qiu caught up with him in a hurry.


    "Here," said Harry, happy to find a reason to delay meeting Snape and then wave to her in front of the huge scorer. Gryffindor is almost empty now.


    "Are you all right? The Ministry of magic didn''t ask you about Dumbledore''s army, did they


    "Oh, no," Qiu said hastily. "Well, I just want to say. Harry. I never thought marida would tell... "


    "Oh, yes," said Harry. He felt that Cho should have been more careful in choosing her friends; a little consolation when he finally heard that marida was still in the hospital and that Ms. Pomfrey had not improved her papules.


    "She is really a lovely person," Qiu said. "She just made a mistake -"


    Harry looked at her suspiciously.


    "A lovely man just made a mistake? She betrayed us, including you


    "Well, we escaped, didn''t we?" Qiu pleaded. "You know, her mother works in the Ministry of magic, and it''s hard for her --"


    "Ron''s father works in the Ministry too!" Said Harry furiously. "In fact, you don''t notice that he hasn''t done anything secretly at all --"


    When Harry went down the stairs to Snape''s Dungeon door again, the words of autumn still echoed in his head. What does it mean that she is a lovely person?


    Cute?


    Harry''s really sorry, and cho This may be regarded as a vent of anger


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 983

    "You''re late, Potter."


    When Harry closed the door, Snape said coldly.


    Snape stood with his back to Harry and, as always, carefully removed part of the memory and placed it in Dumbledore''s meditation basin. He put the last silver thread into the stone basin and turned to face Harry.


    "So," he said, "did you keep practicing?"


    Harry lied. He was staring at one leg of Snape''s desk.


    "Well, we''ll find out in a minute, won''t we?" Snape said smoothly, "take out the wand, Potter."


    Harry went to his usual position and faced Snape across the table. His heart leaped with anger and worry about how much memory Snape was going to grab from his head.


    "Count to three," snape said lazily, "one -, two -"


    the door of Snape''s office slammed open and Draco Malfoy rushed in.


    "Professor Snape, sir - OH - I''m sorry -" Malfoy looked at Snape and Harry with some surprise.


    "It''s OK, Draco," snape said, lowering his wand. "Potter''s here to take some potions."


    Harry hasn''t been so happy with Malfoy since Umbridge suddenly appeared to censor Hagrid.


    "I don''t know," Malfoy looked slyly at Harry.


    Harry knew his face was red. He wished he could tell Malfoy the truth out loud - or, better still, give him a bad spell.


    "Well, Draco, what''s up?" Snape asked.


    "It''s professor ibudo, sir - he needs help." Malfoy said, "they found Warrington, sir. He''s locked in a toilet on the fourth floor."


    "How could he have been locked in?" Snape asked.


    "I don''t know, sir. He''s a little delirious."


    "Good, good. Porter, "snape said," we''ll change the make-up time to tomorrow night. "


    He turned and strode out of the office. Before following out, Malfoy said to Harry in an exaggerated way behind Snape: "potions?"


    Harry thrust his wand back into his robe and was ready to leave. He had at least 24 hours to practice; he knew he should be grateful to get away from the class, though at a high price: Malfoy would tell the whole school that he needed to take potions.


    When he came to the office door, he suddenly noticed that there was a flickering spot dancing on the doorframe. He stopped, stood there, looked at it, and thought of something And then he remembered: it was a bit like the light he had seen in his dream last night, the light in the second room through which he was walking in the Department of mysteries.


    He turned around. The light came from the meditation basin on Snape''s desk. In the basin, the silvery white contents were rolling and spinning. Snape''s memory That''s what Harry doesn''t want Harry to see in case he accidentally breaks through his defense in practice. Harry stares at the meditation basin, and intense curiosity comes from his heart What kind of memory made Snape so eager to hide it from Harry? The silver spot trembled on the wall Harry came two steps closer to the table, thinking hard.


    Is that what Snape decided not to let him know about mysteries? Harry turned to look behind him. Now his heart was beating faster and faster than ever. How long will it take Snape to get Warrington out of the toilet?


    Will he go straight back to the office or escort Warrington to the hospital?


    Obviously it''s the latter Warrington is the captain of Slytherin Quidditch, and Snape must make sure he''s OK.


    Harry walked a few steps to the table, looked down at the meditation basin, and gazed into its depths. He hesitated, he listened, and pulled out his wand again. There was silence at the end of the office and corridor.


    With the tip of his wand, he touched the contents of the basin, and the silver objects began to spin rapidly. Harry leaned forward and watched it become transparent.


    Once again he looked down into the interior of a room, as if from a circular window in the ceiling In fact, unless he is wrong, the room he is looking at is the auditorium. His breath really made a mist on Snape''s memory His brain seems to be on the verge of hell It''s crazy to do something that he''s so strongly attracted to do He was shaking Snape will be back any time But Harry thought of Qiu''s anger, of MAL''s mocking face, and a reckless courage seized him.


    He took a breath and threw his face into the surface of Snape''s mind.


    The floor of the office immediately tilted over and Harry fell head down into the meditation basin He fell in the cold darkness, spinning, and then - he stood in the middle of the auditorium, but the table of the four colleges was missing. Instead, there are more than 100 small tables, all facing one direction. In front of each table, a student sits with his head down, writing fast on a roll of parchment.The only sound in the auditorium was the writing of a quill, or the scraping of parchment when someone changed his answer. Obviously, the exam is now.


    The sun flowed down the high windows and projected on the students'' drooping heads. In the bright sunlight, the sun shone with maroon, copper and gold. Harry looked around carefully. Snape must be here This is his memory.


    He was there, right behind Harry at a table. Harry gazed at him.


    Young Snape was thin and pale, like a plant growing in the dark. His hair was straight and greasy, and it hung down on the table, and his hooked nose was barely half an inch from the parchment he was writing.


    Harry went around behind Snape and looked at the question on the test paper, which read: "defense against the dark arts - ordinary wizard, etc.".


    Then Snape must be 15 or 16, about Harry''s own age.


    His pen was flying across the parchment; his paper was at least a foot longer than his neighbor''s desk, and his writing was small and dense.


    "Five minutes to go!"


    The sound startled Harry. He turned around and saw the top of his head moving between the desks not far away. Professor flyaway walked past a boy with black hair Very messy black hair


    Harry ran so fast that if he were a real person, he would have knocked the table off. Instead, he glided like a dream, across two aisles, to the third row of tables.


    The black haired boy is getting closer and closer Now he sat up straight, put down his quill and pulled back his roll of parchment so that he could read his answer again


    Harry stopped at the table and looked down at his 5-year-old father. There was a rush of excitement in Harry''s stomach: it was like he was looking at a wrong version of himself.


    James''s eyes were light brown, his nose was a little longer than Harry''s, and there were no scars on his forehead, but they all had the same skinny face, the same lips, the same eyebrows; James''s hair was standing at the back of his head, exactly like Harry''s, and his hands could be used as Harry''s hands, and Harry could tell that when James stood up Wait, their height is not much different.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 984

    Sitting in his seat, James yawned a lot and kneaded his hair to make it even more messy than before.


    Then, after a glance at Professor flyaway, he turned around in his seat and grinned at a boy sitting in the fourth row behind him. There was another thrill. Harry saw Sirius give James a thumbs up.


    Sirius lazily sat in his chair, leaning back to land on only two legs. He was very good-looking; his black hair fell over his eyes with a sort of casual grace that neither James nor Harry could achieve, and a girl sitting behind Sirius looked at him hopefully, though he didn''t seem to notice. Two seats away from the girl - Harry''s heart leaping with joy - was lupin. He looks rather pale and haggard (is it because the moon is nearly full? £©


    Lu was engrossed in the examination: when he checked the answers, he scratched his chin with the tip of a quill and frowned slightly.


    So this means that the Wormtail must be somewhere nearby Yes, Harry recognized him at once: the little boy with mouselike hair and a sharp nose.


    Wormtail looked very worried; he bit his fingernails, looked down at the paper, and rubbed his toes on the ground. Every once in a while, he glanced hopefully at the test paper at the next table.


    Harry looked at Wormtail for a moment, then turned his eyes to James, who was passing the time scribbling on a small piece of parchment. He had drawn a snitch and was now drawing two letters: "L.E.".


    What does that mean?


    "Put down the pen, please!" Professor flyaway shrieked, "and you too, starlings! Please stay in my seat while I collect my papers! Fly around


    More than a hundred rolls of parchment sprang up into the air and flew into Professor flyaway''s outstretched arms, knocking him back to the ground. Someone laughed. Several students in the front row stood up and lifted professor frivy up from the ground by his elbows.


    "Thank you Thank you "Very well, ladies and gentlemen, you may go," gasped Professor flyaway


    After that, he jumped down from his father''s desk and sat down on the desk with Sirius. Harry looked around and caught a glimpse of Snape not far away, still preoccupied with his papers as he moved between the tables towards the porch door.


    He was bent and stiff, and he walked as if in spasm, reminiscent of a large spider, his greasy hair dancing on his face. A group of chirping girls separated Snape from James, Sirius and lupin, and Harry set himself in the middle of them, determined to keep Snape in sight, while keeping his ears up to catch the voices of James and his friends.


    "Do you like question 10, moon face?" Asked Sirius as they entered the porch.


    "True love is dead," lupin said cheerfully. "Write five identification marks of werewolves. Good topic. "


    "Do you think you can write all those signs?" Asked James, setting up the mould.


    "I think I can," lupin said seriously, as they joined the crowd around the front door eager to get out into the sunny field. "One: he''s sitting in my chair. 2£º He is wearing my clothes. 3£º His name is lupin. "


    Wormtail is the only one who doesn''t laugh.


    "I''ve got the shape of a pig''s mouth, the pupils of its eyes, and its tufted tail," he said anxiously, "but I can''t think of the other two --"


    "how dumb are you, Wormtail?" James said impatiently, "you run around with a werewolf once a month --


    " keep your voice down. " Lu Ping pleaded.


    Harry looked behind him uneasily again. Snape stayed nearby, still looking at his test paper - but that was Snape''s memory, and Harry was sure that if Snape chose to walk in the opposite direction as soon as he was out on the field, he, Harry, would never be able to follow James.


    As James and his three friends walked down the lawn toward the lake, Snape followed, still absorbed in the papers, and apparently had no idea where to go, which, in any case, pleased Harry.


    Harry kept a distance in front of Snape, and he was determined to look closely at James and the others.


    "Oh, I think this exam is a piece of cake," he heard Sirius say. "I can at least get an" excellent ", if not strange."


    "Me too." Said James. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a struggling snitch.


    "Where did you get it?"


    "Stolen." Said James carelessly. He began to play with the snitch, let it fly at least a foot away and then catch it back; he had excellent reflexes.


    Wormtail looked in awe.


    They stopped in the shadow of a beech tree by the lake, under which a few people in the forest would, after finishing their homework on Sunday, throw themselves down on the lawn and enjoy the sunshine, and then go to Hagrid''s cabin.Harry looked back, and to his delight, Snape was sitting in the shadow of a thicket of bushes.


    As before, he was still brooding over the wizard rank test papers, so Harry could sit comfortably on the grass between the beech trees and the bushes and watch the four under the trees.


    The sun reflected dazzling light on the calm lake. Beside the lake, a group of girls who had just come out of the hall were talking and laughing. They took off their shoes and socks and soaked their feet in the water to cool off.


    Lu Ping pulled out a book to start reading. Sirius just looked around at the students running around the grass, looking rather arrogant and boring, but also very handsome.


    James was still playing with the snitch. He let it go further and further, almost to let it escape, but he could always catch it back in the last second.


    The worm''s tail opened its mouth and watched. Every time James made a very difficult capture, the Wormtail gasped and applauded.


    After playing like this for five minutes, Harry wanted to know why James didn''t let Wormtail scratch himself, but it seemed that James enjoyed the attention.


    Harry noticed his father''s habit of messing up his hair, as if he didn''t want it to look too neat, and he kept looking at the girl across the lake.


    "Stop it, will you?" Sirius finally said, when Jaime made a perfect catch and Wormtail let out a loud cheer. "Or Wormtail would be so excited that he would piss his pants."


    Wormtail blushed a little, but James grinned.


    "If that bothers you." He said, and put the snitch back into his pocket. Harry had an obvious feeling that Sirius was the only one who could stop James from showing off.


    "I''m bored," Sirius said. "I hope it''s a full moon today."


    "You will," lupin said gloomily from the back of the book. "We still have metamorphosis to test. If you feel bored, you can come and test me. Here you are... "


    He handed Sirius his book. But Sirius snorted from his nose, "I don''t need to look at that rubbish, I know it all."


    "That''s going to make you active, Bigfoot," Jaime said quietly. "Look who that is..."


    Sirius turned his head. He was suddenly motionless, like a dog sniffing a rabbit. "Great," he said softly, "slug Snape."


    Harry turned to see what Sirius was looking at. Snape stood up again and was stuffing the wizard rank test paper into his schoolbag. As he left the shadow of the Bush, ready to cross the lawn, Sirius and James stood up.


    Lupin and Wormtail sat motionless: lupin was still staring down at his book, but his eyes did not move at all, and there was a shallow wrinkle on the tip of his brow; Wormtail''s eyes passed over Sirius, James and Snape in turn, with an expression of desire on his face.


    "All right, slugs?" Said James in a loud voice. Snape''s reaction was as fierce as if he had expected an attack: he threw off his schoolbag and put his hand into his robe. But as soon as his wand was halfway up, James yelled, "kill your weapon!"


    Snape''s wand flew two feet into the air and landed in the grass behind him. Sirius let out a piercing laugh.


    "There are many obstacles." As he said, he aimed his wand at Snape, who had just rushed at his fallen wand and was knocked down on the way. All the students around turned to watch. Some of them stood up and gathered around. Some of them are very understanding and entertaining.


    Snape lay panting on the ground. James and Sirius walked toward him, wands in their hands, and James turned his head to the girls by the lake.


    Wormtail now stood up and looked at it hungrily, bypassing lupin to see more clearly.


    "How was the exam, slug?" Said James.


    "I look at him. His nose is rubbing on the parchment," Sirius said viciously. "There must be big oil stains on it. They can''t recognize a word at all."


    Several bystanders laughed; Snape was clearly unpopular. The worm''s tail shrieked and sneered. Snape struggled to get up, but the spell still worked on him; he struggled as if tied by an invisible rope.


    "You -- wait," he gasped, staring at James with pure disgust on his face, "you -- wait!"


    "Waiting for what?" Sirius said coldly, "what are you going to do, slug, wipe your nose on us?"


    Snape cursed, with many curses, but his wand fell ten feet away, so nothing happened.


    "Wash your mouth clean." James said coldly, "sify!"


    Snape sprayed pink soap bubbles in his mouth. His lips were covered with soap bubbles, causing him to vomit and suffocate -


    , "don''t mess with him!" James and Sirius turn to check. James''s free hand suddenly jumped into his hair. That''s one of the girls walking by the lake. She had deep red, shoulder length hair, and amazingly green almond eyes, Harry''s eyes.Harry''s mother.


    "All right, Evans?" James said his tone suddenly became more pleasant, deeper and more mature.


    "Don''t provoke him." Lily repeated. She looked at James with a look of disgust. "What did he do to you?"


    "Well," said Jaime, with an air of thinking about the point, "it''s mainly because of his presence, if you know what I mean..."


    Most of the students around laughed, including Sirius and Wormtail, except lupin, who was clearly determined to concentrate on his textbooks. He did not laugh, nor did lily.


    "You think you''re funny," she said coldly, "but you''re just an arrogant, bullying idiot, Potter. Don''t mess with him. "


    "If you go out with me, I''ll do it, Evans," said James quickly, "come on Go out with me, and I''ll never point my wand at an old slug


    Behind him, the effect of the obstacle charm disappears. Snape began to crawl inch by inch toward his fallen wand, and as he climbed, soap still kept coming out of his mouth.


    "Even if I choose between you and the giant squid, I won''t go out with you." Lily said.


    "It''s bad luck, sharp fork." And then, Snape, happily, turned to Sirius


    But it was late; Snape had directed his wand directly at James; and a flash of light showed a deep wound on one side of James''s face, and blood sprayed on his robe. James turned quickly: a second flash of light came later, Snape was suspended head down in the air, and his robe fell over his head, revealing his pale, thin legs and dark shorts.


    Most of the small group of people who were watching burst into cheers; Sirius, James, and Wormtail were laughing wildly.


    The fury on Lily''s face twisted for a moment, as if she were going to smile. She said, "let him down!"


    "Of course." Said Jaime, jerking his wand up; Snape curled up and fell heavily to the ground. He struggled out of his robe, immediately stood up and raised his wand, but Sirius said, "all petrified!"


    Snape fell on his back again, stiff as a plank.


    "Don''t provoke him!" Yelled lily. Now she pulled out her wand. James and Sirius watched her warily.


    "Ah, Evans, don''t make me spell you." James said seriously.


    "Then untie the curse on him!" James heaved a big sigh, then whispered the crack spell to Snape.


    "Let''s go," he said, as Snape struggled to his feet. "Lucky for you, Evans is here, slug --"


    "I don''t need the help of a filthy little mud plant like her!"


    Lily blinked. "Well," she said calmly, "I won''t worry about it in the future. If I were you, I would wash your shorts, slugs


    "Apologize to Evans!" Jaime growled at Snape, his wand pointing menacingly at Snape.


    "I don''t want you to force him to apologize to me," lily cried, turning to James. "You''re as bad as he is."


    "What?" James screamed, "I never said you were - you know what it is!"


    "Make a mess of your hair because you think it''s cool to look like you''ve just come off a broomstick, show off with that stupid snitch, walk up and down the hallways and curse anyone who doesn''t like it, just because you can do it - I''m surprised that with a big head like you on it, your broom can land. You make me sick. "


    She turned and walked away quickly.


    "Evans!" "Hi, Evans!" Jaime yelled at her back


    But she didn''t even look back.


    "What''s the matter with her?" James said he tried to look like he was asking a question that was dispensable to him, but failed.


    "From what she said, I have to say, she thinks you''re a bit arrogant, man." Said Sirius.


    "Well," said Jaime, and now he seemed to be in a real rage. "Good -" another flash, Snape was once again head down in the air. "Who wants to see me stripped of slugs?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 985

    "Who wants to see me strip the slug''s underpants!"


    James''s voice kept echoing under the trees at Hogwarts, and there was a roar of laughter around him.


    However, Harry will never know if James really took off Snape''s underpants. Although Harry is still looking forward to it, Harry suddenly feels a huge force grabbing his body.


    One hand gripped his arm like a pair of pliers.


    Harry turned his head in pain to see who was catching him, and then he shivered in horror, and a full grown Snape stood beside him, pale with anger.


    "Is it fun?" Harry felt himself rising into the air; the summer scene disappeared from his side; he floated up into the cold darkness, and Snape''s hand was still clasping his arm.


    Then, with a sense of dive, as if he had made a sudden twist in mid air, and his foot hit the floor of Snape''s basement, he was once again standing by the meditation basin on Snape''s desk, in the gloomy study room of the current potion teacher.


    "So," said Snape, holding Harry''s arm so tightly that Harry felt his hands start to feel numb. "So, have a good time, Potter?"


    "No - No Said Harry, trying to free his arm. It was a terrifying sight: Snape''s lips were trembling, his face was pale, his teeth were showing.


    "Interesting man, your father, isn''t it?" Said Snape, shaking Harry so hard that Harry''s glasses came off his nose.


    "I didn''t -" snape threw Harry out with all his strength. Harry fell heavily on the basement floor. "You won''t tell anyone what you see!" Snarled Snape.


    "No," said Harry, standing up as far away from Snape as possible, "no, of course I won''t -"


    "get out, get out, I''ll never see you in this office again!" As Harry ran towards the door, a bottle full of dead cockroaches burst on his head. He slammed open the door and ran down the corridor until he and Snape''s office were three floors apart. He leaned against the wall, panting, rubbing his aching arm.


    He didn''t want to go back to Gryffindor''s tower so early or tell Ron what he had just seen.


    Harry was very frightened and unhappy, but not because Snape yelled at him or threw a bottle at him; it was because he knew what it was like to be humiliated in public among a circle of onlookers. He fully understood what Snape felt when James insulted himself, and judging from what he had just seen, his father Pro is as arrogant as Snape has long described him.


    Snape didn''t cheat himself. His father was a terrible man.


    A terrible thought came to Harry''s mind, his father


    But Harry immediately remembered the image of his father in the mirror of Eris, which gave Harry a great gap


    "Even if I choose between you and the giant squid, I won''t go out with you."


    All of a sudden, Harry thought of such a sentence, which originated from his mother


    Well, I didn''t mean that my father and mother had been together when they were at school, but now it seems that


    James didn''t seem to be popular with lily. It can be seen that James still liked lily at that time, but because of Snape''s reason


    What is the relationship between Snape and his mother? Clearly, Snape and his family had a lot to do with it.


    Harry is more puzzled about the elder, but this does not prevent Harry from sympathizing with Snape''s embarrassment.


    Being bullied from childhood to adulthood.


    Well, it''s obviously like this. Both in my memory and Sirius''s bad attitude towards Snape can be seen.


    There is no doubt that Sirius and his father are too much, and even Snape can keep calm when he treats lupin, but when he meets Sirius


    Well, there is no groundless hatred. There is nothing wrong with this sentence.


    So, what should I do with Professor Snape in the future?


    ¡­¡­


    "But why don''t you stop doing mind blocking?" Ron asked hesitantly.


    "I told you," Harry muttered to himself. "Snape thinks I''ve got the basics, so I can teach myself."


    "So, you can control..." Ron said it slowly, then buried his head in a variety of homework.


    "Much better," Harry said absentmindedly, still thinking about what Snape didn''t want him to see.


    "Well, I thought Snape wouldn''t let you off so easily, but it''s OK. You don''t have to..."


    "No," Harry said excitedly. "Don''t talk about it, Ron, will you?"Ron looked at Harry in surprise, "you What''s the matter with you? "


    "No, I''m nothing..." Said Harry, opening his schoolbag. "I''m just..."


    "Maybe you need to change your mood." Ron said, "I''ll tell you something. That Wallington guy was fucked by Fred and George and put him in the toilet on the third floor, and they both came back and told me about it..."


    "I..." Harry opened his mouth to tell Ron the news, which he had heard in Snape''s office, and then peeped into Snape''s secret and let the furious Professor Snape throw it out of the office?


    "What''s the matter, isn''t it funny?" Ron looked at the silent Harry, puzzled, "or, I I said the wrong thing? "


    "Oh no, Ron, it''s just me..." Harry opened his mouth. He wanted to tell Ron, but reason told him he couldn''t.


    Soon, though, the two were no longer at loggerheads about why Warrington had provoked Fred and the George brothers, and even Harry had temporarily forgotten Professor Snape''s


    Well, because Ron was shocked to find that they were only six weeks away from the exam.


    This made the two people a little caught off guard and couldn''t help thinking back to the days when Hermione was still there, or even Fanlin. At least, it didn''t make them look too flustered. Hermione''s notebook was the magic weapon of the examination, and almost all the things to be tested would appear on it.


    This can not help but make Harry feel worried about his later life. If his metamorphosis does not meet the requirements of Professor McGonagall, Professor McGonagall will kill him www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 986

    Compared with Harry''s troubles, after solving regullus''s problem, things seemed to be at a standstill.


    Fanlin knows where the gold cup of hefpaff is hidden, but intrudes into the gringott?


    Even Dumbledore would not be so big that he thought he could retire safely.


    After all, as the safest place today, Guling Pavilion is not a joke. There are countless guards and adult fire dragons. There is not necessarily something hidden in the deep underground. According to the knowledge of Fanlin, the magic array on the gate of each Guling Pavilion is connected with the overall defense of Guling Pavilion.


    If there is no key, it is obviously difficult for ordinary people to break through the door of gringott.


    And Dumbledore had no way to deal with it. In fact, van Lin also proposed that Voldemort''s Horcrux might be hidden in the gringott.


    On this point, Dumbledore also won the affirmation, but there are too many vaults in gringott. Even if they can narrow down the scope, even Harry can''t sense the Horcruxes hidden in it through grinders.


    In fact, Harry wants to get more detailed information than through Voldemort''s violent emotional fluctuations, but violent emotional fluctuations, which put on a metamorphosis who abandoned all kinds of emotions, is really difficult to do. Moreover, with Harry''s ability, it is difficult to find the information he wants.


    Yes, the Horcrux is destroyed, but it is obviously not a wise choice to write to Harry who is far away from Hogwarts. Fudge has surrounded Hogwarts through Auror, and all the remaining nodes of Hogwarts'' flight network have been closed.


    This is not good news. It can be said that Hogwarts life has been completely transparent. It is obviously not a wise choice to contact Harry at this time.


    "So, it''s really good for us to sneak out like this. Besides, ordinary wizard level examination..." Hermione said something worried, but her hand didn''t come out of van Lin''s.


    "Strictly speaking, we are not running away." Vaseline nodded. "What''s more, we''re not jailed. We''re crazy to be in Sirius all the time."


    All of a sudden, Valentine thought of kretcher, who had become industrious.


    It''s a nightmare. No one wants to wake up. It''s still fragrant and soft. But when the sky is not completely bright, a slightly twisted domestic elf is busy


    After rescuing the body of regullus, kretcher showed more admiration to van Lin and Hermione than to Sirius


    As you can see, Sirius is a terrible image in kretcher''s heart. After all, Sirius is still the dregs that Mrs. Black often talks about in her mouth.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Hermione, as you are now, I can assure you that Mrs. Granger will not recognize her daughter even if she stands in front of you..."


    Through the match of potions, Fanlin and Hermione have made slight changes in both hair color and appearance. Of course, if the Ministry of magic cancels the wanted notice about him, it will be even more perfect. Fanlin doesn''t want to find trouble, and is chased by a team of Aurors in the street of Diagon Alley?


    It''s not a good choice.


    "You have a reason." Hermione is not angry, but Hermione is the first to step into the door of the broken cauldron bar.


    The broken cauldron bar is still as dark as ever, old bartender Tom Er It is also the boss here who still leans against his own position and wipes the cup of butter beer that will never be wiped out.


    Speaking of it, the broken cauldron bar has not become deserted because of the tense form. On the contrary, a large number of witches are pouring in. No matter what the reason is, at least here, no matter what kind of wizard they are, they will behave in a proper manner.


    This is the territory of the Ministry of magic. In the broken cauldron bar, there is even a room specially reserved for the Minister of magic, which makes van Lin''s understanding of the broken cauldron bar deeper.


    This place has almost become a meeting place for witches who come to London. Naturally, the Ministry of magic can not relax its control over it. In Van Lin''s opinion, Tom, the old bartender, is also very cooperative with the Ministry of magic. This is why such a dilapidated pub can stand here.


    "Look at three o''clock, that''s the man in the chair and beer." Fanlin whispered.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I''m sure there''s something wrong with his brain..."


    "That''s what''s wrong with your brain." Hermione declined politely.


    "Oh, well, I mean, he''s actually an Auror." Said Fanlin.


    "Why are you..."


    "I met him in Auror''s office." "What''s more, he''s got one hand in his arms under the cover of the newspaper, and obviously, if anything goes wrong, it''s going to ensure that he pulls out his wand in the first place, and you don''t notice that his eyes are sweeping the floor all the time Turn around and he''ll see. "


    Van Lin pulls Hermione forward slowly and secludedly, just like a young couple, who always keeps getting bored together."What to do, did he find us?" Hermione asked nervously.


    Hermione took a furtive look at the man with the rest of her light.


    "His target is the wizard in the black hood. If I''m right, there must be something bad in the wizard''s arms." Said Van Lindel, and secretly pointed to Hermione.


    The wizard looked somber. His whole face was covered in a black hood. A large package was placed on the opposite chair. His wand was placed on the table less than a centimeter from his hand.


    "He is The black wizard? "


    "Oh, maybe, but I prefer him to be a smuggler." Said Fanlin, pulling Hermione aside. "He''s going to move."


    As soon as the words fell, the black hooded wizard stood up. He was very tall, and his black robe on the ground made people unable to see what was on his body.


    It seems that the light is a little dazzling. The black hooded wizard pulls his brain with his hand. An obsidian ring seems to absorb all the light around him. To his astonishment, Fanlin feels that the wizard is going to disappear in the shadow.


    Without much stopping, the black hooded wizard grabs the package and heads back to the bar, which leads to Diagon Alley.


    The Auror of the Ministry of magic seemed to be impatient. The wizard left the tavern with the front foot of the black hooded wizard, and the Auror of the Ministry of magic at the back foot followed him out.


    In fact, this dress is not a strange dress among the witches, but a large number of black wizard influx makes the weak nerves of the Ministry of magic extremely sensitive.


    "Let''s go. It''s terrible here..." Hermione whispered, watching Auror of the Ministry of magic rush past them like plain clothes policemen in the police station.


    However, Fanlin is not sure whether Auror has this ability. In Fanlin''s opinion, this Auror''s behavior is too conspicuous. Any psychic wizard can find out this Auror''s behavior. However, the regular customers of the broken cauldron bar seem to see nothing strange. Such things have happened a lot, and the Ministry of magic would like to take all of them again Everybody''s under control.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 987

    It''s not hard for Fanlin to understand the Ministry of magic.


    In fact, at any time, there was a mass exodus of witches, especially black wizards.


    Voldemort''s intention to return became more and more obvious. Even if fudge didn''t admit it, the protection behind his back was inevitable.


    After all, it was Dumbledore who released the words, whether fudge was willing to admit it or not


    Naturally, this kind of behavior makes people laugh, but it also has to be on guard.


    London is much more chaotic than before.


    And most of those black wizards are hiding here


    "Let''s go."


    Refusing old Tom''s invitation, Fanlin took Hermione straight to the storage room of the broken cauldron bar.


    It''s not so much a storage room, it''s more like an abandoned house, which has nothing but barrels and brooms.


    "Oh, let me see, how did this come about..." Fanlin looked at the red brick wall in front of him, "count up three Then... "


    "Then move three blocks to the left..." Hermione held out her wand and touched the brick wall. "How long have you not been here?"


    "Well, I usually use floo powder Oh, well, welcome to Diagon Alley... " Van Lin touched his hair and his eyes drifted unconsciously.


    Hermione scoffed at it.


    However, this does not affect the mood of van Lin sneaking out with Hermione.


    The sun was shining brightly on the piles of cauldrons outside the nearest store. There was a sign on it that said, "cauldrons - all sizes - copper, brass, pewter.". Silver - Automatic - foldable.


    The old style crucible shop seems to bring a sense of familiarity. Although the form is becoming more and more tense, for many people who don''t know it, a large number of witches will feel more and more prosperous here.


    Fanlin would like to see if Auror, who is chasing the suspect, has succeeded. However, there are too many people here, and the store owners are more enthusiastic than before.


    It''s hard to see, just like Hogwarts school day, but now more children and adult witches walk the streets of Diagon Alley.


    "Lizard liver, seventeen sickles an ounce..."


    A low, soft sound came from a dark shop whose sign said, "owl rental center - Tan, reddish brown, all brown, brown fur, snow white


    "I bought Harry''s Owl and I from here." "But only owls are sold here," Fanlin recalled


    "In other words, what should we do?"


    "Well..." Van Lin thought for a moment. To be honest, he just wanted to take the girl out to relax. For Hermione, the recent experience was so bad that even van Lin found it hard to accept.


    Moreover, such days will continue for a long time.


    "We can..." Van Lin came up and pecked Hermione in the face.


    "What are you doing?" Hermione said with some embarrassment. Her face turned red in an instant.


    Dating?


    Speaking of it, the two people are not alone a lot of time, no matter in Hogwarts or where, as long as van Lin is there, the two people are almost inseparable.


    But strictly speaking, dating


    Well, there seems to be a lot.


    No matter where Madame padev''s teahouse is or where it is, it is no different from the present situation.


    Speaking of it, emotion is a magical way to go about it.


    I don''t know when, because something or something makes people connect.


    It''s a wonderful feeling, but there''s no doubt that it creates a subtle sense of happiness between people.


    No matter what will become, at least two people are in this state at present.


    "Let''s go..." Fanlin narrowed his eyes and enjoyed the sunshine.


    In fact, with Hermione to sneak around Diagon Alley, Fanlin is still very relaxed. Even under the supervision of the Ministry of magic, for a while, a lot of magic Ministry personnel that van Lin has met have already appeared in the crowd.


    However, the good scenery is not long. To be exact, the two people in Diagon Alley are really familiar with each other, and the passers-by from time to time always make them feel a sense of vigilance.


    It wasn''t long before van Lin saw the wanted notices for himself and Dumbledore on the billboard in Diagon Alley.


    The black-and-white photos, I don''t know where they took the old photos. Their gentle expression is not like those wanted criminals.


    Similarly, some people have discussed that the Ministry of magic will give a reward of 5000 gold Garonne to any wizard who reports their whereabouts.


    This is a large sum of money. As the saying goes, people die for money and birds die for food. Fanlin noticed that many foreign witches secretly recorded them. No one was not moved, especially those who did not know what was called.But it can be concluded that their goal is more on their own body, as for Dumbledore


    Two generations of Dark Lord can not make sure of the guy, on the basis of these crooked melon split dates, obviously not what can be achieved.


    Of course, Fanlin also heard some different opinions, which was more of a question. But soon, these naysayers were dispersed by the staff of the Ministry of magic, because there are extremely dangerous escaped prisoners now


    That''s true!


    Whether it''s Dumbledore, Sirius Black, or himself, or the guys who escaped from Azkaban.


    Van Lim had read about Azkaban''s condition and published it in the newspaper. One corner of the triangle shaped prison had collapsed.


    According to Blake, not only the well-known death eaters, but also a lot of bad people were released. Even Peter Pedro escaped.


    However, van Lin is more inclined to dwarf star is hidden, after all, as a mouse, dwarf Peter still has a lot of means to save his life.


    But that''s not the worst.


    I don''t know if it''s Fanlin''s illusion. In fact, even in diagonals lane, Fanlin always feels that there is a track of black wizard activities.


    Soon, however, van Lin found the answer.


    Lucius and Narcissa were walking along the cobbled street towards the Gringotts.


    "What are they going to do?" Hermione asked, somewhat displeased.


    In fact, Malfoy did not help fudge a lot, which is probably why fudge was so eager to step down Dumbledore.


    "Leave him alone." Fanlin looked at Malfoy''s way to Guling Pavilion. "Maybe he is taking some gold coins for his master. However, with Malfoy''s stinginess, it seems that he is not willing to do so."


    Van Lim looked at Malfoy''s frowned face. Malfoy was not in a good mood. Even Narcissa, who was a gentle face, looked a little serious. As they walked along, they kept looking at each other, which looked just like those Aurors.


    Fanlin saw several people nodding to Lucius, but he could not tell whether it was a Death Eater or Auror, or both.


    "They seem to be looking for something..." Hermione frowned and, as a cover up, picked up a hat around her as the Malfoys passed by.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 988

    "The two of them are out." Hermione exclaimed in a low voice.


    It didn''t take long for Lucius to leave gulingge. Different from what Fanlin thought, Lucius was more likely to go in and exchange some information. Otherwise, with the efficiency of Guling pavilion to withdraw money, Fanlin would be able to catch up even if he took a nap


    "What are they talking to the goblin?" Hermione narrowed her eyes and, if possible, the girl even wanted to stand by them immediately to find out what the old Death Eater was up to.


    But the conversation didn''t last long. Vaseline looked at Lucius and gave the goblin a small bag of gold coins. For Lucius, this was just a normal way of communication.


    "Let''s follow." Hermione suddenly said that before even van Lin could react, the girl had pulled him out of the seat.


    "Hello, wait..." Fanlin was a little confused. It was clear that the two people came out to relax, but it was not what Fanlin wanted to see in the end.


    What''s more, Lucius''s direction


    "Overturn the lane..." Hermione hesitated for a moment and stopped in front of her eyes as if it were a straight to the ground.


    Hermione, of course, knows how sensitive the times are. A large number of black witches are pouring into London, and their final destination is basically here.


    As an ungovernable land boundary, overturning the lane is far more dangerous than Hermione imagined.


    The overturned lane is a dark alley, near Guling Pavilion, connected with Diagon Alley. It is full of dark magic shops selling withered heads, giant living black spiders and poisonous candles. One of the street vendors had an old witch holding a whole plate of human nails. According to Hagrid, somewhere in the alley there was someone selling drugs to repel slugs.


    In fact, this is only a connected part, even Fanlin has only been to the location of the farthest to bogin bock store


    in a word, the bock store should be the largest store in the overturned lane. It specializes in selling black magic objects, some of which are very dangerous. Mr. Bojin, the owner of the shop, also collects all kinds of strange and evil things.


    Many years ago, Tom Riedel worked as a clerk at bogin Bock, which gave him the opportunity to approach many special items. As a shop assistant, he found two priceless treasures of hepzibashmith: herchhofpav''s gold cup and a particularly precious pendant box originally belonging to Salazar Slytherin.


    After Tom''s death, Hodge steals two of the Smiths'' belongings.


    Different from what Van Lin thought, he thought Slytherin''s pendant box was in Slytherin''s secret room, but no one knew why these two Hogwarts relics appeared in Smith''s hands.


    However, it can also reflect a part of the way of survival of overturned alleys.


    Here, wealth alone is not enough. You have to have enough confidence.


    The Malfoy family obviously belongs to such a kind of people, so expensive and powerful, naturally, overturning the lane has become the first choice of black wizard, and the advantage is that as long as you don''t get killed and pay enough gold coins, overturning the lane will definitely meet most of your requirements.


    Imagine that even the remains of the four founders of Hogwarts can be obtained, so it is really omnipotent to overturn the lane.


    Of course, this is only part of the connection with the outside world.


    There are a lot of dark creatures like werewolves and vampires in Britain, which are definitely frequent visitors in the overturned alleys.


    According to legend, the overturned lane is not just a small intersection next to diagonal lane, which is like the first feeling of overturned lane.


    This is directly connected to the underground, in the dark space, just below the diagonal lane has been extended outward, the real overturned Lane will emerge in front of people.


    In fact, Professor Lu Ping once said that the underground world is a paradise for werewolves. Moreover, the culprit who turned lupin into a werewolf is now hiding in the overturned lane.


    Although Fanlin doesn''t think that werewolves can dominate the whole overturned lane, it has to be admitted that the characteristics of werewolves make them the largest group in the underground world. Where is the bloodiest? It''s just like concentrating what is not on the top here to explode.


    "Wait, Hermione I don''t think the two of us look like black wizards Said Fanlin, stretching out his wand and knocking on Hermione''s head, "let''s use the phantom spell."


    With that, van Lin took Hermione''s hand and went down the stairs step by step.


    Different from the noise outside, as soon as you enter the overturned lane, a dark meaning immediately envelops in the heart of Fanlin.


    It''s too depressing here. The darkness will magnify one''s inner fear and desire. For the black wizard, it symbolizes freedom, but for most people, there is nothing else but fear.


    It''s just like being enchanted by someone. No two steps ahead, the sound and noise from diagonal lane are completely isolated.


    "Fanlin..." Hermione screamed nervously. Just around the corner, an old witch with a thin hand bone was saying something.It feels like a patient in a mental hospital, but it''s not wrong. Without a strong soul, the negative effects of black magic will be infinitely magnified. Desire makes people struggle, and more importantly, it will make people degenerate.


    Most of the losers who appear here are the black wizard. They are weak and can''t survive in the core circle. Naturally, they can only survive in this kind of border area.


    "The smell of strangers..." The wizard laughed grimly, but looked up, but he was puzzled.


    "Don''t be nervous." In fact, he is not the first time to come here, but every time he comes to Fanlin, he feels very depressed.


    "Memorycram!"


    A silver mist instantly penetrated into the wizard''s brain. Before long, the wizard who had been guarding the intersection fell to the ground, and the dry hand bone that had been held in his hand also fell to one side.


    "Don''t be nervous, Hermione," Fanlin said comfortingly. "We''re just going to have a look. And, you have to believe me, I''ll definitely protect you."


    "Good." Hermione nodded and clasped van Lin''s hand tightly.


    ¡­¡­


    Fortunately, the ostentatious style of the Malfoys is too conspicuous in this shabby outer street, with platinum blond hair


    Oh, well, long hair still looks good. Maybe subdue Lucius and let him dress in front of Draco?


    Or Draco. Anyway, the Malfoys have a good foundation


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 989

    ¡­¡­


    "Ding Ling..."


    There was a jingle of bells at the door, which made Lucius frown, but did not say anything. He took his walking stick and went straight ahead.


    At least Sisha was not satisfied with her, but she was not very pleased with her.


    Bock magic shop is still very important among the death eaters. As a place where Voldemort worked when he was young, bock naturally lured the death eaters to a good position, especially when the Dark Lord had returned.


    Naturally, no black wizard dares to make trouble here. After all, Voldemort stands in the background of Bojin - bock magic shop.


    Moreover, the Boke magic shop itself has a lot of inside information, you can imagine the black magic goods, can be found here.


    For example, the coffin of Falao, which is a rare thing to cultivate the dead, is so randomly placed outside in Bojin - bock magic shop.


    The owner of the shop never seems to worry about being stolen. As the biggest magic shop in the overturned lane, Bojin bock magic shop is more like the shops above, even safer than the shops above.


    Lucius''s long fingers beat rhythmically back and forth on the counter, his back straight, and in the shop owner''s manner, no doubt Malfoy was going to stare at him with his nostrils.


    One side of Narcissa just took Lucius''s arm, although slightly frowned, but did not have the slightest words, she must maintain as the Malfoy family hostess''s posture to come out.


    This can''t help but let Fanlin feel funny, clearly just call two things, but two people so rigid silly stand in front of the counter.


    Finally, before Lucius was impatient, bok came out from behind.


    It was a man who looked very old. His big, slovenly nose reminded him of kretcher. In fact, in every way, he made him wonder whether it was the wizard''s version of kretcher,.


    His rickety body was covered with worn leather clothes of unknown material. One eye was turbid, even the brown pupil became misty, and the other eye seemed not so clear. However, compared with the other eye, it brought rare clarity to old Bok.


    "You''re late, Mr. Bok..." Lucius said condescending, "I don''t think there''s anything more important than meeting me."


    "Oh, of course, my dear Mr. Malfoy." Old Burke rubbed his hands and said, "of course, I''m very happy to deal with you. I''m sorry to have kept you waiting, but..."


    "Oh, I''m sorry, and Madame Malfoy, your beauty is as dazzling as spring light..." Old Bok seems to have just found Narcissa next to him.


    "Thank you for your approval, Mr. Bok." Narcissa frowned, and it was obvious that naysha was not interested in the praise of a slightly obscene old wizard.


    "I don''t have time to listen to you tell me about the newly acquired toys in your store. I don''t think..."


    "Oh, of course, yes, yes, dear Mr. Malfoy..." Old Bok bowed slightly. In fact, no one could tell whether he bowed or simply retreated. After all, his back was always curved.


    However, according to bock''s position in the overturned lane, the respectful estimation of Malfoy is limited to Malfoy''s work for Voldemort.


    "I don''t know. What would you like to buy?" Old Burke rubbed his hands, which is probably his favorite part. Trading with these nobles, he can always easily obtain a large number of jinjialong, which is different from those wandering black witches outside


    "I''m not here to buy, Mr. Bok. I''m here to sell." Old Martha interrupted his courteous and enthusiastic sales promotion.


    "To sell?" The smile on Mr. Bok''s face withered little by little.


    "You should have heard that the Ministry of magic has been conducting raids recently," said old Malfoy, taking a roll of parchment from his pocket and unfolding it to Mr. Bok.


    "I hid some, um, some inconvenient items at home. I don''t want to be found out by the Ministry of magic..."


    Mr. Bok took out a pair of small glasses and put them on the bridge of his nose. He picked up the old Malfoy''s cargo list and looked at it.


    "I don''t think the Ministry of magic will come to you, will you?"


    Old Malfoy''s lips curled up into a curve.


    "They haven''t checked the house yet. How to say, the Malfoy family is still a little famous in the magic world, but now the Ministry of magic more and more like to meddle. Recently, there is a rumor that a new Muggle protection law will be introduced - this must be the good thing that Muggle Weasley, who has nothing to look for, but even Dumbledore has collapsed, with the character of minister - "


    " Oh, I know, I know... " Old Bok looked impatiently at Malfoy''s list.


    "How much are you going to sell?" Asked old Bok.


    "Two hundred jingarong, these things are worth this number..." Malfoy returned to normal, with his nostrils facing Bok."A hundred jingarons!" Old Bok cut the price in half in a flash.


    "One hundred and fifty kingarons..."


    "Deal Malfoy frowned. The number of these poisons is obviously more than that. However, due to the inspection of the Ministry of magic, this is the critical time. Anything that can cause trouble should be eliminated.


    Fanlin was a little bored. He thought Malfoy was here to talk about something important. As a result, he only dealt with some prohibited items, which was different from his idea.


    Hermione on the side also felt a little disappointed. It was not a few years ago. Even if some poisons were censored by the Ministry of magic, it would not be a problem for Malfoy.


    It didn''t seem to be worth the trip Malfoy took Narcissa to himself


    Old Burke showed a look of chagrin. Obviously, he could lower the price, but anyway, at least the deal was made.


    Old Bok, trembling, bent over and counted out 150 jingarons from behind the counter.


    There is a small bag of gold coins


    "If you don''t have money, please..."


    "Don''t put the mood of trading on the attitude of work, Mr. Bok..." Malfoy stopped and looked out of the window warily. "Otherwise, the Lord of the Dark Lord will be very unhappy. You know the consequences. Mr. Bok, I come here today. It is also the Dark Lord''s instruction that you collect the things you do..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 990

    "What you collect How''s your collection? " Malfoy asked, unconsciously straightening up.


    Van Lim also went forward two steps, Voldemort wanted something, Fanlin never thought it would appear in front of him in this way.


    "Not yet..." Old Burke trembled. "I don''t have enough hands. Besides, the Dark Lord doesn''t specify that this thing comes from..."


    "Those vampires are better than you, Mr. Bok." Malfoy''s voice became cold.


    "Oh, yes, yes, but those magic relics..." Old Bok said, "those magic relics are too dangerous, and what''s more, the needs of the Dark Lord The Lord of the Dark Lord only gave some breath feeling, but it was really... "


    "Oh, it seems that you have gained something?" Malfoy looked at old Bok.


    "Oh, some, in the grave of a black wizard, to be exact, we found it by accident..."


    "What is it? Take it out..."


    Old Bok hesitated for a moment, looking at Malfoy''s outstretched hand, somewhat reluctantly.


    "Oh, it''s not what..."


    "You should know who can help you now!" Malfoy said condescending, "you spend too much time, which makes the Dark Lord very dissatisfied. You should know what the consequences are. Mr. Bok, the Dark Lord doesn''t like perfunctory subordinates..."


    "Oh, of course, Mr. Malfoy..." Burke''s face was reluctant, but his mouth was still flattering.


    While talking, old Bok turned and walked into the back. Although van Lin wanted to follow him to see what it was, malduk was in the corridor


    "What''s the matter, Narcissa..." Lucius seems to be aware of Narcissa''s abnormal, from the beginning, Narcissa will not stop to the surrounding.


    "Nothing..." Narcissa shook her head. "Maybe it''s my delusion, but I always feel that..."


    Van Lin and Hermione quickly stopped their movements. Apparently, Narcissa sensed something, but they had not yet found them


    It didn''t take long for old Burke to take out a big box from the back. It was a little heavy. It seemed that old Bok was very hard, but no one came forward to help him get it out.


    With a thump, the box fell heavily on the top of the counter, pushing all the things on the counter to the ground.


    "This is it?" Said Malfoy, not opening the box.


    Van Lin was very curious. In fact, he could roughly guess what it was about.


    Sirius once told him that the vampires were active in the ruins recently and seemed to be looking for something. According to Lucius, it is obvious that both of them are looking for the same thing, and it is likely that there is something about death.


    This is of great importance to Voldemort, but it seems that old Bok doesn''t know what he is looking for. He just collects all the relevant things with his breath.


    "Ah, yes, this is it..." Old Bok said, and he was about to open the box


    "Wait a minute..." Lucius cautiously stepped back two steps and pulled the wand out of the top of the stick.


    As Voldemort''s confidant, Lucius naturally knew more than Bok. If bock really found something, he would have to be cautious.


    Old Bok was a little surprised. Seeing Malfoy''s reaction, he took his hand back from the box.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Oh, nothing..." Lucius was embarrassed. He seemed too nervous. "It''s just that we have to be careful. This is what the Dark Lord needs..."


    "Er Well, yes, Mr. Malfoy, so... "


    Before Burke finished speaking, Malfoy''s wand gently picked, accompanied by the "click" unlocking sound, the originally tightly sealed lid of the box popped open in an instant.


    It was like opening the door of the ventilation duct, and a cold breath broke out in a moment from the small Bojin - bock magic shop.


    It seems that old Bok was jumped down. He had checked it when he delivered it, but it never happened. Even when he opened the box, old Bok could only feel a little difference, but he didn''t want to be today


    "Bang!"


    The boxes quickly closed together again, and everyone in the room breathed a sigh of relief. The cold feeling just now was so strong that it almost magnified all the uneasiness in people''s hearts. Just a few seconds later, Narcissa''s forehead was covered with cold sweat.


    But Fanlin''s feeling is more intense, that kind of throbbing from the heart is not the first time to experience, but every time I see it again, I feel as if I have deepened my fear in my heart.


    It''s not something you can get used to when you''re in contact with more.As a matter of fact, Fanlin could see clearly the contents of the box. A black oval object, whose edge had been weathered into gray black rock, would be just like an ordinary stone if placed on the roadside.


    But Vaseline preferred that this was part of the body of death, which he had seen in Hogwarts, but


    "Good..." After a few seconds of silence, Lucius said happily.


    There was no one who knew better than him what the Dark Lord was looking for, and the reaction was so strong and inevitable, which was also very useful for the Dark Lord.


    "Mr. Malfoy, the stone..." Old Bok hesitated for a moment, and did not say what the stone had been like before. "I mean, this stone, it should be the Dark Lord looking for..."


    "I''m not sure yet." Lucius said, "remember, all we need to do is collect things as much as possible. The Dark Lord will pick out the things that are valuable to him, so only the Dark Lord can be sure of..."


    "So, am I..." Old Bok said, putting his hand on the box and trying to carry it back.


    But before the box left the counter, Lucius'' cane hooked the whole box back.


    "I''ll take it to the Dark Lord and let him personally identify it. Before that, I think it''s better to put it here. Do you think, Mr. Bok..."


    "Oh, of course, yes..." Old Bok gave a flattering smile, but his hand didn''t mean to let go.


    Obviously, Malfoy has confirmed that this time they are likely to find the right thing, and the Dark Lord never stings the reward for the right people


    "I think you should get your hands off me, Mr. Bok." Lucius stepped forward. "I don''t think it''s a good thing to put your hand on the box, Mr. Bok."


    "Oh, yes, yes, Mr. Malfoy, I just had a little arm for a moment..."


    "You''re too old, Mr. Bok. Maybe these jobs in the future..."


    "Oh, I think I still have no problem." Hearing this, old Burke quickly let go of his hand.


    Although it was only a threat from Malfoy, he was not sure whether there was the meaning of the Dark Lord in it.


    "Good..." Lucius said, stuffing the box into a cloth pocket and keeping it close to his body, "smart choice, Mr. Bok, the Dark Lord will give you the reward for the corresponding effect. Believe me, Mr. Bok, the choice you made today will never make you regret..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 991

    "No regrets?" Burke repeated, his aging face full of gloom, but in the face of Malfoy, bok had to squeeze out a smile.


    Obviously, the credit is gone. The only thing we can hope for is that Malfoy can really give enough compensation


    "Damn miser!" Bock thought with a gloomy face and a ugly smile on his face. "Of course, Mr. Malfoy, I don''t know the Lord of the dark..."


    "Of course, I have other things to do when I come to you, but before that, I think we should solve the problem of personal transaction first..." Lucius said lightly, the poisons he sold were still on the counter, and those jinjialong


    "I think we should finish the task of the Dark Lord first..."


    "Not in a hurry, Mr. Bok. I don''t think the Dark Lord would mind the delay of his most loyal servant for a few minutes, let alone..."


    Fanlin hiding aside some speechless, most loyal servant?


    Lucius is really bluffing.


    In fact, to understand the whole process of Voldemort''s resurrection, naturally, Malfoy''s words are meaningless except to frighten old Bok.


    If the Malfoy family were not strong enough, Fanlin suspected that Voldemort would have sacrificed Lucius on the night of his resurrection.


    Think about it. It''s very possible.


    After all, after the disappearance of Voldemort, the Malfoys changed so fast that they cleaned up their identity as death eaters in minutes, and they still had a considerable position in the Ministry of magic.


    Fudge also needs supporters. After Voldemort''s death, naturally, the Malfoy family is the best choice. At least, most of these nobles are headed by the Malfoy family, and the wealth of the Malfoy family also appeals to fudge.


    There is no doubt that this is a betrayal of Voldemort. The truly loyal death eaters have followed Voldemort''s disappearance and entered Azkaban, and some nobles headed by Malfoy are undoubtedly those who take the helm.


    Of course, there are also many who have been arrested, which is just not as powerful as the Malfoy family, but in any way, for Voldemort, it is impossible to accept.


    For Malfoy''s betrayal, naturally, Voldemort could not again regard Malfoy as his confidant, at least before Malfoy paid enough.


    It''s like Professor Snape.


    When busbarton really gained Voldemort''s trust, when Snape killed Dumbledore.


    If you are right about Malfoy, Voldemort is just squeezing Malfoy''s surplus value. At least in some aspects, Lucius is very useful.


    But for Lucius, it was a torture, and Voldemort mercifully gave him a death.


    Lucius couldn''t have been unaware of this, so he couldn''t let go of all the opportunities.


    But what does it look like to let Voldemort know that Lucius got his Horcrux into Hogwarts?


    Rage? Torture?


    Anyway, Malfoy will not end well in Voldemort''s side, but both sides still don''t know about it. But with the death of Horcruxes, Voldemort will be aware of it sooner or later.


    That makes it interesting.


    At that time, Lucius had no choice but to resist.


    At least, he thought that Lucius was still the trusted Death Eater. If he wanted to perform in front of Voldemort, he would have to please the people around the Dark Lord. Although the current things are not clear, there is no doubt that this is a heavy enough Pathfinder.


    "Oh, of course, dear Mr. Malfoy, of course we can..."


    Bock was obviously reluctant, but he did not dare to say anything more. He bent down and took out another 200 jingarons from the box.


    "Here are your gold coins, Mr. Malfoy. Please keep them."


    "Oh, of course." Lucius picked his eyebrows. Although gold coins were not much for him, old Bok''s attitude was still very satisfactory.


    A small bottle of poison, 350 jingarons, or more


    Lucius just weighed it and put away the bag that was in the car.


    Old bock was not so stupid that he could not understand his meaning. Naturally, Lucius was very satisfied with this practice. When he thought about the contents of the box, Lucius felt very hot.


    Since the Dark Lord subdued those vampires, he has gained the power in the forbidden area of the vampire. As long as he recovers completely, the Dark Lord will become more powerful than before. Although he doesn''t know what it is, he has felt from the Dark Lord that the palpitating power is the same as that of the stone.


    Appreciation of the Dark Lord?


    It doesn''t seem difficult to


    "You''ve done a good job, Mr. Bok. The Dark Lord will be happy to have a loyal subordinate like you. Naturally, the Dark Lord...""Praise the Dark Lord, Mr Malfoy!" Old Bok said with a face of fear.


    In fact, as the owner of Bojin - the owner of Boke magic shop, the Dark Lord was just a child working here, and his hands and feet were not clean.


    However, this idea can only be fleeting in bock''s mind.


    The Dark Lord''s power is different.


    In the past, he could command the Dark Lord to do this and that arrogantly, but now, for the command of the Dark Lord, old Bok is absolutely afraid to say no word.


    This is the gap that power brings.


    The young Tom Riddle became strong enough, and at the same time he became dark enough, pure darkness, more like the black wizard than anyone else, or this is the real black wizard itself.


    He had eliminated all the extra emotions, and on this point, old Bok had a deep understanding.


    Fortunately, the Dark Lord has not forgotten that he once helped him. He was his employer. Although he didn''t find any trouble, he overturned the other people in the lane


    Black wizards are all self-contained, and if they want to submit, they will naturally use more cold and bloody means.


    As a man from the last Dark Lord era, naturally, old Bok can deeply understand the darkness.


    Resistance is just futile, what''s more, today''s Dark Lord has become more terrifying.


    Old Bok was lucky enough to meet the Dark Lord because of his orders.


    Naturally, old Bok doesn''t think that the Dark Lord is a person who often reads old friendship and can please more. Although he is not willing to, old Bok will not refuse this opportunity to let himself live better.


    The Malfoys are a good backer, at least for now.


    The carats and gores follow the Malfoys, and Lucius himself is a powerful wizard, and Bella, the black woman


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 992

    "Oh, damn it, if you weren''t the Dark Lord''s confidant..."


    Burke murmured that he had paid too much for this, jingaron, and the opportunity to show himself in front of the Dark Lord


    "What do you say?" Lucius raised his eyebrows.


    "I mean, are you satisfied Mr. Malfoy? "


    "Oh, of course." Lucius said lightly, "if someone can control his mouth, I think our conversation will be more pleasant."


    Bock''s expression changed, and his aging face was so gloomy that he thought Lucius would pretend that he couldn''t hear it. But who would have thought that Lucius took such a big advantage and said


    Of course, it can also be said that the atmosphere of the scene has become embarrassed for a time, or is the air full of embarrassment?


    Anyway, Fanlin was a little surprised. Lucius was so strong that he ate old Bok to death. Is this the gap between a businessman and a great nobleman?


    "Oh, yes, Mr. Malfoy, I don''t think anyone is so blind, and I think the deal between us is It''s been a great time... "


    Old Bok''s loose skin gathered together and gave Lucius a flattering smile, just like a big flower in full bloom


    Anyway, it''s very ugly.


    But Lucius didn''t care, but Narcissa seemed a little uncomfortable.


    Narcissa coughed softly, "Lucius, the Dark Lord..."


    "Oh, yes, news from the Dark Lord, Mr. Malfoy!" Said old Bok, biting his teeth.


    Lucius came here with the task of the Dark Lord. At that time, if he didn''t finish it, he must be punished. Lucius could find someone to push him out, and then throw his responsibility away. Although old Bok was not sure whether Lucius would do this, the punishment of the Dark Lord


    You know, almost everyone who died under the Dark Lord begged the Dark Lord to give him a death before he died. Old Bok was lucky to see him, right at the door of Bojin bock magic shop.


    "Oh, yes, dear, I remember, and of course I will not." Said Lucius, looking again at the surroundings.


    "You have to make sure that it''s safe around here."


    "Of course, no one dares to come here, Mr. Malfoy." There was no emotion in old Bok''s face, and now he just wanted Lucius to finish and get out of his house.


    "Of course, at the request of the Dark Lord, it is up to me, Lucius Malfoy, the faithful servant of the Dark Lord, to convey to you the latest instructions of the Dark Lord."


    No matter how reluctant his face was, old Bok bent down and said, "praise the Dark Lord. I don''t know what instructions Mr. Malfoy is going to convey to old Bok?"


    "Here''s the list that the Dark Lord needs." Said Lucius, drawing a roll of parchment from his sleeve.


    In fact, the parchment is not long, even less than Ron''s daily punishment, but old Bok''s shaking hands clearly express his inner restlessness.


    "Unicorn blood Sphinx''s blood... "


    Old Bok''s body trembled, "there is fire dragon''s blood, now there is no fire dragon."


    "There will always be." Lucius said lightly, "I don''t think these things can''t be found by your ability."


    "Good..." Old Bok was shaking with anger, "so what''s the last one, the magic crystal? And blood clots What is all this? "


    "Literally, Mr. Bok." Lucius said slowly, "only a wizard can refine the magic crystal, as for the blood knot..."


    There''s a bad feeling in Fanlin


    "Blood clotting? Wizard or Muggle


    "All right, but the purer it is, the more rewards the Dark Lord will give. It can be said that these two can be combined to complete..."


    Van Lin''s brain is blank.


    Magic crystal and blood knot?


    Does the Dark Lord want to make magic materials from raw materials given by a wizard?


    For a while, he never thought that Voldemort would come to this film, perhaps because of the influence of vampires. Moreover, the black magic itself has many similar things, but no one has applied such magic for hundreds of years, and now Voldemort


    Van Lin managed to hold back the move.


    Voldemort has assigned tasks. Many of these materials are impossible to be completed by one person. Even killing these three people here will not help, unless he can kill Voldemort in a short day, but obviously this is not what he can do, at least not now.


    On the other hand, Hermione seems to have been greatly impacted.


    she could hardly believe her ears. Before the large number of Yin corpses, Hermione was very difficult to accept them. At the moment, Voldemort had to use one person to be exact, the essence of a wizard. From magic to bloodHermione felt dizzy in her brain, and she couldn''t help but step back


    "Bang!"


    Hermione''s foot kicked against the side cupboard, making an untimely sound.


    "Who''s over there!" Lucius''s reaction was very fast. He drew out his wand and aimed at the position of Vaseline. So was Narcissa beside him. Old Bok stood in the same place with a bad face, staring at the distance with uncertain eyes


    Van Lin pulled Hermione''s body, and then the whole man squatted behind the shelf.


    "Who''s over there!" Lucius''s boots clattered against the floor, and it was clear that he was going to come and have a look


    "What to do?" Hermione is a little flustered. She just holds van Lin''s hand in one hand, which is full of sweat.


    "Don''t worry..." Vaseline pinched Hermione''s palm and watched Lucius''s boots getting closer and closer. Fanlin reached out and pointed out that the debris scattered on the ground had turned into gray mice, and slipped out of their positions and ran straight to the shelf at the other end


    In fact, at the moment before, van Lim even wanted to stand up and fight Lucius, but this is bogin bock magic shop. As the land boundary of selling black magic goods, it is difficult to guarantee that there is any damned defense here. Moreover, he has to face not only a Lucius, but also Narcissa and old Bok.


    Although she is sure to leave, Hermione


    The gray mouse quickly ran out and made a "squeak" sound. Lucius''s expression was somewhat relaxed. The red light drowned the mice in Fanlin in an instant. That is to say, a black hole appeared on the ground along with the floor.


    "That''s too bad..." Lucius is still vigilant patrol a circle, fortunately, van Lin and Hermione hide behind the cabinet, they and Lucius distance is still a shelf


    "It''s a mouse..." Lucius came out, and Narcissa''s look became more relaxed. They were really a little nervous. In fact, after the Dark Lord came back, it can be clearly seen that the Dark Lord was not satisfied with the Malfoy family, had it not been for cousin Bella


    They had to be careful, afraid of any mistakes, and in front of others, they had to maintain the Malfoy family in front of the Dark Lord was very trusted, which made her a little tired.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 993

    ¡­¡­


    "Relax, Narcissa," Lucius said softly.


    Narcissa nodded in silence. No one knew more about Malfoy''s family than Narcissa. After her cousin Bella came back, she had been living in Malfoy''s house. As Voldemort''s most loyal subordinate, Bella still did not die out that little emotion. At least in front of Narcissa, Bella still revealed some thoughts about Voldemort.


    To tell you the truth, this feeling of being manipulated by others is very bad, just like Harry trying to ask Dumbledore''s control. In fact, although Harry himself does not understand it, the subconscious of human beings determines human behavior to a certain extent. And it happens that only Voldemort can help Harry do so.


    That''s why Harry''s situation suddenly worsens after Voldemort''s return, which is magnified by the rebellious heart.


    Everything has been arranged, whether you like it or not, but lack of strength is a very embarrassing problem, such as using Harry to lure Voldemort.


    Although there are some risks to be taken, the return is considerable.


    ¡­¡­


    "Never mind, Lucius..." Narcissa said lightly, and then took Lucius'' arm. In front of outsiders, she always wanted to maintain the image of the mistress of the Malfoy family.


    "What a surprise..." Lucius sent out a burst of sigh, as the largest black magic shop, there are such things But take a look around the old facilities, most of them are some garbage, which is not difficult to understand.


    However, as a facade, Malfoy naturally could not accept such a thing, and the aristocracy should have something in line with the noble identity, whether it is manor or manner.


    "To your amusement, Mr. Malfoy." In fact, most of the black sorcerers are informal. Otherwise, old Bok himself would not be so shabby.


    It''s ragged. If you take off his dragon skin jacket, it''s more in line with the image.


    "I think you have to do proper maintenance," Lucius said lightly. "As loyal servants of the noble Dark Lord, we must protect the face of the Dark Lord in every word and deed."


    "This is probably because you are dissatisfied..." Fanlin thought secretly, but he was still relieved.


    His metamorphosis did not show flaws, and the complex magic atmosphere in the black magic shop also covered his magic, and the deformed things were in line with the environment.


    Otherwise, a sphinx? Just do the same blood collection for them?


    Of course, if Voldemort didn''t mind the swill, Fanlin would be happy to do so.


    However, for Malfoy''s words, Fanlin is more sneering.


    The aristocrats made their way, and these seemingly dirty jobs were done by domestic elves. Fanlin doubted what Malfoy Manor, which Lucius and Draco were proud of, would become if they left the house elves.


    Mrs. Weasley is right. Not everything can be solved by magic.


    Hermione is in a state of uncertainty. She is really too nervous. For the black wizard''s means, Hermione only knows that many of them are extremely cruel. However, judging from the conversation just now, Hermione thinks that she underestimates the degree of Voldemort''s insanity.


    In fact, more than 100 years ago, the necromancer had almost disappeared. At least in Europe, no wizard would have risked being tracked down to death by the Ministry of magic to engage in these things, eh On the face of it


    But Hermione should be prepared to see so many corpses in the cave.


    For Voldemort, life is really just a magic experiment. At least, in addition to his life, Voldemort has always adopted a kind of indifferent attitude.


    For a guy who has abandoned his emotions, this is really normal.


    ¡­¡­


    No matter what vaseline and Hermione think here, at least the conversation between old Bok and Lucius hasn''t stopped.


    It seems that this place has become a transit station for Voldemort to control the resources in the overturned lane. As the largest black magic shop, it can stand in the overturned lane. Naturally, it has its own unique way of life, the way of survival of the black wizard.


    Naturally, a lot of things will be assigned here, and it seems that this is not too difficult for old Bok.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Malfoy..." Old Burke said, "but I don''t think a little episode will affect our conversation, so..."


    Lucius''s hand gently rubbed his stick.


    "I think you''ve heard, Mr. Bok. Recently, the Lord of the Dark Lord is very dissatisfied with the actions of some people. I think this is an opportunity, Mr. Bok."


    "Dissatisfaction, you mean..."


    "Some stubborn old bats," Lucius said haughtily, "are mostly just a bunch of ignorant people."


    "You mean the stubborn guys...""Yes, they don''t know how to break through the Dark Lord''s blockade. In fact, the Dark Lord is in a critical period and can''t afford to deal with these traitors, so I said, this is an opportunity, Mr. Bok."


    "But, Lord black lord..." Old burkerton said, "but Lord Black is in Germany I mean, not all of those vampires have returned to Albania, but we are now... "


    "It''s just some stubborn guys," Lucius said discontentedly. "They betrayed the Dark Lord. Naturally, they''re going to seek refuge. And you should know that even if the old guy is not the Dark Lord''s opponent, at present, the only one who can protect these exiled Cappadocia is the old man."


    "You mean Dumbledore? But he... "


    "This old man can''t really leave Hogwarts." Lucius said scornfully, also do not know is for the old Burke''s IQ sigh, or in disdain Dumbledore.


    Fanlin is more inclined to the latter.


    "In fact, Dumbledore, who left Hogwarts, is no longer a threat to the Dark Lord. It''s hard to say that you expect Dumbledore to be locked up in Azkaban by those canteens in the Ministry of magic?"


    "This is obviously unrealistic..." Looking at the silent old Bok, Lucius explained impatiently.


    The emergence of the vampire made these old death eaters have a strong sense of crisis.


    As a vampire, his body has a strong ability to survive, and senior vampires also master magic, some strange magic, as for prince, Prince level vampire, even Lucius is not sure.


    These dirty, dark creatures.


    Fortunately, these differences from the vampire clan have broken the honeymoon period of the cooperation between the vampires and the Dark Lord. The number of vampires, the lowest blood servant and the Yin corpse are the same level. The creation of blood servants will cause blood loss to the vampires themselves. However, the advanced vampires can not form effective combat effectiveness without a hundred years.


    Death Eaters are still trumps under the Dark Lord''s hand, and most of those rebellious vampires are high-level vampires. This is a good opportunity to put the Death Eater''s status right again, and then let the Dark Lord realize who is the most important to him.


    This is very important for Lucius, once he loses his role, with the Dark Lord''s character, it is impossible for a guy who betrayed him to continue to follow.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 994

    "You mean those runaway vampires have come to London?" Old Burke said darkly, naturally, he could realize the potential benefits.


    If captured, it will be appreciated by the Dark Lord, and as a vampire, the Dark Lord can not be completely trusted, and now such a thing has happened.


    Unlike Lucius, old bock was not afraid.


    For the young Dark Lord to provide help, although the Dark Lord may not be able to remember, but this does not prevent old Bok pull on this layer of tiger skin.


    Moreover, his value is not too low, but he wants to get more


    A small overturned lane is nothing to the whole magic world.


    Whether it''s Albania or newmenggad, these places are more suitable for him than overturned alleys.


    ¡­¡­


    "Yes, and they should have sneaked in, and, it''s in London, after all, they''re going to find Dumbledore, so I suspect..."


    "They''re probably under the overturned lane."


    "Tell finriel, that brainless guy, but this is werewolf territory. You should know what to do, Mr. Bok." Lucius seems to be a little impatient, bogin - bock magic shop old rotten smell makes him feel uncomfortable.


    "Well, as a partner, I must remind you, Mr. Bok, that I hope I''ll come back next time, in the reception hall, not..." Lucius looked at the dust on his shoes and it felt terrible.


    "Oh, of course, my dear Mr. Malfoy." Old Bok bowed. This time, he was sincere. If he had done such a big thing, it would not be difficult for him to get the appreciation of the Dark Lord. Moreover, he had a list of materials in his hand.


    Now, old bock has to figure out how much jingaron is needed. He can guarantee that Malfoy will never give him any more Bronte.


    He has to bear all these on his own, which really makes old Bok a little heartbroken.


    Unicorn and Sphinx''s blood alone will take out a large part of jingaron from his vault. Compared with blood, magic crystal and blood are simpler.


    However, Burke is very curious about why the blood knot and other things to him to solve, perhaps those vampires really let the Dark Lord feel repelled?


    but blood knot is really a racial advantage. Vampires can be easily extracted, either witches or Muggle blood.


    It''s time to think about it.


    "I''ll leave first," said Lucius, nodding. "Mr. Bok, I hope I can hear from you in the manor soon."


    "Of course, walk slowly, Mr. Malfoy, Madame Malfoy!" Old Bok bent down, and out of courtesy, the Malfoys nodded slightly.


    I don''t know why, Fanlin always felt that old Burke''s eyes always moved here from time to time.


    This makes Fanlin a little nervous. It''s not that he can''t beat him, but he is found out that this kind of thing


    Taking advantage of the closing moment, van Lin quickly pulls Hermione phantom to move away from Bojin - bock magic shop.


    It''s really exciting. I didn''t expect so many things would pop up in a single tracking.


    Whether it''s Voldemort''s need or the vampire''s rebellion, it''s something Fanlin didn''t expect.


    But what does Voldemort need so much blood for?


    Although Voldemort did not see the specific needs, but whether it is human blood knot or unicorn, Sphinx and other blood.


    Blood is rich in magic, which is something all witches know, even if it is not confirmed by vampires.


    And the wooden box.


    Vaseline had seen death at Hogwarts, the flesh and blood of a body. Although I can''t see what it is, the strong feeling is like living thing?


    Fanlin quickly banished the terrible idea from his mind.


    But there is no doubt that Voldemort has been using the power of death, and this has been proved by Harry.


    Voldemort has an unknown power, and that power comes from death.


    But why does Voldemort collect so many blood crystals and magic crystal materials?


    Black magic experiment? Or is it a vampire trick?


    And the name The Cappadocia family


    Van Lim read the name from the thirteen species of vampires. The extermination clan, which represents, is the kapadocia family.


    In the thousand year history of blood clan, Cappadocia has been known as "the family of death". In fact, other blood races often avoid contact with Cappadocia because of his gloomy interest. Although the mysterious nature of Cappadocia is daunting, it also won them a lot of respect. In the vampire society, Cappadocia usually acts as a consultant or prince. Their insight and wisdom are widely respected, and their lack of interest in secular power gives them trust. For research purposes. According to legend, the Bruch is a branch of Cappadocia.There is no doubt that the prince level vampire, the Cappadocia family is not simply like the general introduction in the classics, as a vampire prince, in all vampires, is absolutely the leader.


    And the rebellion of the vampire prince, listening to Lucius''s expression, seems to be the rebellion of the whole family name of Cappadocia.


    This is the last name of Trevor?


    The old vampire?


    In terms of style of conduct, they still look very similar, avoiding the world, mysterious and unpredictable.


    But it''s not sure until you see it with your own eyes.


    Maybe it''s the Cappadocia family that has been working with Voldemort to solve the vampire problem.


    But cooperating with Voldemort, as it was said at the beginning, Trevor is definitely playing with fire. Now, Voldemort has gained part of the power of death. It is better to say that Voldemort''s backhand has suppressed the vampire rather than succumbing to Voldemort.


    Different from the original plan, Voldemort did not help them solve the hidden danger. Instead, he grasped the lifeblood of the vampire and restrained the vampire''s throat.


    This is definitely something that Trevor, who teaches at Hogwarts, didn''t expect, and that''s what Van Lin was worried about at first.


    So the vampire who came to England for Dumbledore''s help? What''s going on inside the vampire clan?


    What''s more, according to Lucius, neither vampires nor death eaters are in a very good position.


    It can be said that most of the death eaters have rebelled once, and Voldemort can''t expect it completely. But now it seems that there are some problems with Voldemort''s new partners, which is definitely not what Voldemort wants to see.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 995

    In fact, Dumbledore''s side is not optimistic, or even worse, than the status quo of undulating demons.


    Although the crackdown from the Ministry of magic was nothing to Dumbledore, in fact, it brought a lot of inconvenience to the work of the order of the Phoenix.


    The influence of the order of the Phoenix is not high, at least after Fudge''s overthrow, many elite members of the order of Phoenix have died in the last war, and the rest


    To sum up, the number of new members of the order of the Phoenix will not exceed 30. Among these people, the identities of many of them are of little help to the order of Phoenix.


    For example, Sirius Black, who was redefined as a prisoner, and Albus Dumbledore, etc., at least it is impossible for the two of them to be active in the present situation.


    Although Fudge''s control of Auror is not as strong as expected, as the Minister of Auror department, scriinger is not a guy who trusts Dumbledore. As a leader, scriinger naturally has his own ideas. As a fighter and a hardline, there is no fact in front of him. It is impossible to cooperate.


    Although he will eventually come together, there is no reason why scriinger of the main fighting faction does not accept Dumbledore, but that is what happened after Voldemort appeared.


    While others in the Ministry of magic, Kingsley is always following fudge, but the identity of the bodyguard does not help much. After all, Fudge will not trust Auror completely. Moreover, as Minister of magic, Fudge doesn''t need to do things by himself. Moreover, in the magic world, the communication of news is different from Muggle world.


    It''s impossible for people to intervene, and fudge is also a wizard. Fanlin has never doubted Fudge''s magic ability, otherwise he would not go to the position of minister of magic.


    Just like Umbridge in the face of centaurs, Umbridge''s magic gave van Lin enough surprise, just like Professor Snape''s improved spell, at least in the face of Centaur attack, that spell is very effective, and Umbridge also persisted for a long time.


    Fudge can''t be worse than Umbridge. Naturally, Kingsley''s role has declined again.


    And, of course, there was minister Arthur Weasley, who had been of little use.


    Far from the heart of the Ministry''s power, naturally, Mr. Weasley has no say at all.


    No doubt, the work of the order of the Phoenix is also a negative situation, and Dumbledore''s trump card Harry himself also has great hidden danger, otherwise, Dumbledore will not agree with van Lin''s initiative plan.


    Perhaps this is more helpless, whether Dumbledore or Voldemort, are seizing the time to strengthen themselves, but in contrast, this is still not very optimistic.


    "What is Voldemort going to do?" Hermione asked in disbelief, "collect so much blood and magic crystal, and blood knot, is that..."


    "It''s from the wizard." Van Lin said Hermione hesitated, "in fact, this is the material that ancient black magic will involve, and the general black magic can not reach this level."


    "That is to say, Voldemort is going to do magic experiments with witches?" Hermione forced herself to calm down, but it was unacceptable to use witches as magic materials.


    That''s Wizard?


    The same wizard as all the people on this street, they


    Or is Voldemort no longer a human being? Only by treating other races can human beings be indifferent to life. What Voldemort is doing now


    "We have to stop him..." Hermione shivered and said this, the girl felt terrible, but she still chose to do so.


    "In fact, that''s exactly what we''ve been doing." Van Lin shook his head, "but now we do not have this ability, whether it is a Death Eater or a Vampire..."


    "But..." Hermione was stunned, but the difference was there. Dumbledore, who was designated as a fugitive by the Ministry of magic, had no way to stop it.


    As van Lin said, there are too many witches who can do things for Voldemort. They can''t stop Voldemort from collecting these things.


    "Maybe we can You can disclose this information to the Ministry of magic... "


    "It''s no use, Hermione." "You know, Lucius occupies a high position in the Ministry of magic, and, with Fudge''s practice, he can''t believe any rumors about Voldemort, and even, he will take the initiative to suppress such news."


    "Then we''ll just..."


    "At least we are prepared." Fanlin said, "moreover, those things are not so easy to collect. Nowadays, witches are recorded. Unless all the relevant personnel of a wizard are eliminated at one time, it is impossible to hide them all the time. It is only a matter sooner or later that they are discovered..."


    "But it''s not the same, van Lin, Voldemort, he..."


    Hermione didn''t go on. Everyone knew Voldemort would succeed. It was only a matter of time.They can''t really kill Voldemort, and the order of the Phoenix can''t wipe out all the black wizards in one go.


    It can be said that the number of black witches accounts for a quarter of the number of witches. If we really eliminate all the black witches, it will be a disaster of extinction for the whole group of witches.


    Otherwise, so many Ministry of magic can not be uncompromising, just like the overturned Lane in diagonal lane, there are always two sides for people to choose from.


    "Hermione What we can do is to fight against it only when we protect ourselves as much as possible Voldemort is not impossible to win, but not now. We all need time... "


    "Well, that''s what we''re going to do..."


    "We can tell Dumbledore..." "Maybe he will have a good idea, or we can get Voldemort ahead of time..."


    "You mean to lure Voldemort out and


    "It''s not a good idea to try to eliminate it, but we have to try it." Van Lin frowned.


    He can''t do nothing and watch Voldemort finish his own plan, but it has to be agreed by Dumbledore, and


    "And Lucius said the runaway vampires..." Van Lin said, "those vampires must know what Voldemort is doing. We can''t stand on the opposite side of Voldemort without knowing anything. This is not a good idea. Before Voldemort is rebounded by the curse, Dumbledore has nothing to do with Voldemort, and Voldemort has been back for a long time, he can''t do nothing, first we can What we are looking forward to is finding those vampires as soon as possible to understand what Voldemort is doing and what strength he has gained, and how we should deal with it... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 996

    By the time we got back to 12 mogery square, it was already dark.


    As a matter of fact, Fanlin would like to go to the bottom of the overturned lane, as Lucius said, to have a look, where is the paradise of the black wizard, and everything you haven''t seen can be found there.


    But it''s a werewolf''s territory. Fanlin doesn''t have the ability to hide as a vampire. What''s more, with Hermione, it doesn''t matter how Fanlin is. But if something happens to Hermione, it''s unforgivable.


    You know, werewolves have a very keen sense of smell. It''s not difficult to find a wizard in a fixed area. What''s more, it''s finriel grabber who is overturning the lane.


    As for finriel, van Lindel knew more about the most famous Warcraft in the myth and legend, the demon wolf whose jaws could withstand heaven and earth. Loki, the God of destruction and disaster, and Angela Boda, the goddess of destruction and disaster, gave birth to three terrible children - Hal, Queen of the underworld, yolmangond, the giant python, and finiel, the wolf. He was controlled by the gods, but later he broke free, devoured the earth, the sun and the moon, and killed Odin, the king of the gods. After killing Odin, he was also assassinated by Vidal, the son of Odin.


    Of course, part of the legendary werewolf''s blood comes from this terrible Warcraft, and what we know about fenril grabber is more from Lupin''s description of him.


    Finriel grabber, perhaps the cruelest Werewolf in the wizarding world.


    He made it the goal of his life to bite and infect as many people as possible. He wanted to create enough werewolves to conquer witches, so he specialized in biting children. He said that he wanted to bite children when they were young, so that they could grow up far away from their parents, grow up with hatred for normal witches, and become a member of Voldemort''s werewolf army. Voldemort had threatened disobedience by letting him bite their children, and such threats often worked.


    He insisted that "flesh and blood are deserved by werewolves, and werewolves should retaliate against normal people." And Voldemort promised him some victims in return for his service. Greyburg should be a pure blooded (i.e. born) werewolf. He is as close to his prey as possible at the full moon to ensure success. It can be said that he is completely premeditated.


    As a matter of fact, Pingguo, Fanlin does not know who instilled this abnormal concept into finriel. However, for finriel''s past, a werewolf of pure blood could transform into a werewolf even if it was not on the full moon night. This kind of hatred is more derived from blood inheritance.


    In the view of werewolves, humans are their food, and the humans who stand up to resist are naturally not accepted by werewolves.


    In fact, in the heyday of the Vatican, both the clergy and the demon hunters pursued the dark creatures more often than not against the werewolves.


    In addition to several tribes of vampires, more vampires do not disdain to develop so-called blood servants or companions. The first possession of a vampire consumes the strength of the vampire itself, and the production of blood servants also requires the blood essence of the vampire itself.


    It is doomed that the number of powerful vampires is very small. After all, they have a long and nearly eternal life. The world of vampires is much more boring than Muggle imagined.


    As a result, many vampire tribes will choose to reintegrate into human beings and become active in human society in different ways.


    Of course, the blood servants of vampires are not so friendly. They are more like werewolves and have a much stronger desire for blood. In fact, the Vatican mainly targets the vampires of these tribes.


    And werewolves are different.


    It seems that the wolf is born with a kind of hatred to the human race.


    Otherwise, why are there so many examples of werewolves attacking villages in the middle ages, instead of vampires rushing to drain the blood of a city.


    Of course, it also involves the level of civilization.


    Fanlin remembers that there are six commandments for vampires,


    avoid the world: you can''t show your true face to non Vampires (except holy land and blood servant), otherwise, other vampires will sever all relations with you.


    Dominion: you have your own rights in your territory. The vampires in your territory should respect this right. In your territory, no one can disobey your words.


    Descendant: new vampires can only be created with the consent of your elders. If you create a new vampire without the consent of the elder, you and your descendants will be executed.


    Responsibility: the vampires you create are your junior. Before they are transferred, you should teach and direct them in all aspects. Bear with their sins as your own.


    Guest respect: we should respect each other''s rights. When you arrive in a strange city, you should introduce yourself to the managers there. You can''t do anything there without his approval.


    Killing relatives: it is strictly forbidden to kill your own kind. The power to hunt belongs only to your elders. Only the oldest of the elders has the right to issue hunting orders.


    Among them, the first tradition is the most important and core commandment of vampires: escape from the world. Vampires who violate this tradition will be punished most severely, and the whole vampire society may suffer as a result.This is the most important principle for vampires to survive in the world.


    Except for the last one, which is quite controversial, other vampires almost always abide by these principles, and now the vampires have broken the first and the most important one.


    It''s hard to say whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing, but it can''t be denied that the established facts can''t be changed, and vampires will be expelled by all witches.


    However, there are no commandments and laws in werewolves. Even the inheritance of werewolves has been broken. For vampires, blood can be drawn from several people, while the number of vampires in a city is not large, so it can have no impact on human beings.


    Unlike werewolves, especially on the full moon night, the desire for blood food and the cruelty from the blood make even a determined wizard like lupin lose his mind almost instantly.


    Where there are werewolves, there is danger.


    In Hogwarts'' defense against the dark arts class, werewolves are also the most important part of dark creatures. Even vampires who are more powerful than werewolves are not even listed in the textbook of defense against the dark.


    Naturally, areas ruled by werewolves


    Fanlin couldn''t imagine what it was like under the ground when the lane was overturned.


    Like a slaughterhouse?


    It''s very likely.


    But there are still countless black wizard swarms, the more dangerous the place, the more you can get.


    Danger and opportunity coexist. Maybe this is also the consideration of the runaway Prince of vampires.


    Hidden in the huge number of black wizards, it is not easy to be found by means of vampires, but this does not mean that van Lin can explore


    No one can figure out what kind of abacus these vampires who have disappeared for more than 100 years, and countless Death Eaters are still mixed in it, and Fanlin may not be sure to withdraw from the whole body.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 997

    ¡­¡­


    "Where have you been?"


    As soon as he entered the door, Sirius and kretcher appeared in front of them at the same time.


    Hermione looked at the room in silence. For Voldemort''s means, Hermione couldn''t accept the level of blood.


    "We went to Diagon Alley..." Van Lin said, took down Hermione''s backpack and handed it to kretcher. In fact, after adjustment all the way, van Lin had put his mind at peace.


    "I''d like to see Dumbledore, and we have some news from bogin - the bock magic store." "We''re here, Hermione!" Van Lin said, gently embracing Hermione''s shoulder


    "Did you go down the lane?" Sirius said in a loud voice, "how can you go there?"


    "We followed Malfoy..."


    "News of death eaters, he didn''t find you." Sirius said nervously.


    "We used the phantom mantra, and I''ve dealt with some small problems..." "So now we need to..."


    "I''m going to contact Dumbledore now..."


    ¡­¡­


    At night, the light of the lights filled the kitchen at No. 12 mogley square. Since recovering the body of regullus, kretcher finally took up the responsibility of a domestic elf.


    Hermione did not go to help kretcher clean up, but sat quietly in the seat, digesting the relief of van Lin.


    It''s something they can''t do now.


    It made Hermione feel powerless.


    She watched Lucius announce Voldemort''s orders, but could not stop it.


    Many times, this is not only a gap in personal strength, but also


    "When will Dumbledore come?" Fanlin straightened his collar, several people looked at each other in silence, which made Fanlin feel very uncomfortable.


    The last time I was in this position.


    Fanlin and Sirius are here, and there are a few more Weasleys and Harry.


    At that time, people were worried about whether Mr. Weasley would survive. Now, fewer people worry about bigger goals.


    The speed of this change is so fast that it spreads from one person to countless people. The risk of being deprived of life covers all the witches, and most people know nothing about it.


    It can be said that when you are walking in a quiet lane, and you are happy to go home, death will cover you unconsciously


    Is death here?


    However, this is an artificial form, which can be avoided, but it is extremely difficult to operate.


    "Soon." Sirius sat on the chair, his fingers unconsciously clicking on the arm of the chair, making an unpleasant crash.


    The trio felt a little fidgety, but it was especially noticeable in Sirius.


    Sirius''s brows are tightly locked together, and his lips are moving slightly. It''s not uneasy, it''s a kind of Stoic anger.


    Silent silence seems to be the only thing people can do about waiting.


    Silence brings a moment of peace, and with it comes clarity.


    Van Lim needs to do this, but the long wait will eventually wear off the patience, especially when there is a desire to talk about ideas in the heart.


    However, first of all, we should reflect on ourselves more. Maybe from Voldemort''s point of view


    Well, he''s still a damn thing.


    Disrespect for life is a very bad thing in itself. No matter in ancient and modern times, no matter in identity, even in the face of power gap, it will appear so powerless, but inevitably, fear and anger coexist.


    This is not a contradictory emotion. What flows in the blood is blood. It''s just that some people escape infinitely, while others enlarge infinitely. There is no doubt that the order of Phoenix, a relatively young organization, has more of the latter.


    Suddenly the door opened, and kretcher ran out quickly. Then, with the sound of footsteps from far to near, Dumbledore appeared in front of van Lin at the final moment of pause.


    Same as usual.


    Dumbledore still preferred the silver gray wizard''s robe, which was probably his private clothes. If it was understood as a nightgown, Fanlin would not be surprised. After all, Dumbledore was like this.


    The old man''s face was covered with wrinkles and looked like a gully between mountains.


    Dumbledore is very old, even though he is still strong, but compared with other people, Dumbledore''s time is not as long as expected.


    "Here you are, professor." Van Lin and Hermione stood up.


    "Dumbledore!" Sirius also stood up.


    "Oh, there''s no need to be so nervous. To speak of it, I lost a little time on the way to deal with a difficult problem.""Tough questions?" Fanlin wondered, "are you tracking the Horcrux?"


    "Oh, yes." Dumbledore came over, Sirius Black quickly stepped aside to make way for Dumbledore.


    "Well, you should be considerate of me, an old man. I don''t think standing up is a good way to talk." Dumbledore said as he did it in position.


    "I''m sorry, kretcher, but please help us prepare four cups, oh no, five cups of black tea. I think Remus should be here soon." Dumbledore said slowly.


    "Remus?" Sirius wondered, "but I didn''t invite..."


    "What kind of work do you want Professor Lu Ping to solve?" Asked Fanlin.


    "Well, that''s exactly what we''re going to talk about asking him, but before that, I''d like to ask you some questions, Valentine." Dumbledore said, casting a deep look into van Lin''s eyes.


    However, van Lin did not dodge as usual years ago, just looked at Dumbledore''s eyes in silence.


    "What questions do you have, professor?" Asked Fanlin. "About Horcruxes?"


    "Oh, yes, as a matter of fact, I have some problems." Dumbledore said, "in fact, I don''t get much information about Horcruxes. Tom does a good job on this. If you don''t get in touch with it, you won''t get any attention."


    "It''s the hallmark of Horcruxes, but I don''t think I''ll beat you, Professor Dumbledore." Fanlin said definitely.


    Naturally, Fanlin has its own basis. In memory, about the ring, the resurrection stone ring, this Horcrux was found by Dumbledore without any help.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for some luck, even if Fanlin knew the location of the Horcruxes, he would still not be able to find them. For example, if it wasn''t for cletzee, Fanlin would never have found that place in his life.


    Voldemort''s magic Fanlin has never been despised, in fact, up to now, many of Voldemort''s magic through his diary is still very applicable.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 998

    "Oh?" Dumbledore, "that surprised me. But speaking of it, thank you very much for your trust. But I still need your advice, to be exact, I need to confirm an idea. "


    "An idea? About Horcruxes? "


    "Yes, I remember you told me, Horcrux..."


    "Quantity?" Van Linton was stunned. He didn''t quite understand why Dumbledore was in this problem.


    "Seven..." Van Lim still gave the answer Dumbledore had given.


    "Ah, yes, seven is a wonderful number, starting from the beginning to the end, and then rotating to new life Is that what Tom thinks? " Dumbledore laughed.


    Fanlin was silent.


    Harry Potter, Tom Riddle''s diary, resurrection stone ring, Slytherin''s pendant box, heffpav''s gold cup, Ravenclaw''s crown


    Wait


    Vanillin suddenly realized something, which was always neglected by Fanlin. When Voldemort was resurrected, Nagini had been burned to death by Fanlin with a fierce fire curse, but Nagini was not made into a Horcrux by Voldemort.


    What is the last Horcrux?


    What Dumbledore means


    "What do you know? I remember that you used to... "


    "There are some clues about Tom''s past, but the rest is unknown." Dumbledore light said, from his face can not see what Dumbledore is thinking.


    "Tom''s past Unknown Professor, are you... " Van Lim suddenly remembered the cause of Dumbledore''s death, forcing Dumbledore to lure Voldemort with death, leading everything to the result that Dumbledore could not control


    "Oh, of course, I''ll take you with me." Dumbledore said, "in fact, I''m not sure, but you, I think there''s a good chance that, so far at least, you''ve done much better than I expected, and I''m glad."


    "Thank you, Professor Dumbledore." Fanlin said sincerely.


    As a matter of fact, Fanlin is self aware.


    Dumbledore''s desire to control is definitely stronger than van Lin imagined, but Dumbledore still chose to accept.


    Of course, this is also inseparable from van Lin''s actions. Within the scope of Dumbledore''s permission, he should try his best to make changes that he wants to make. Otherwise, with Dumbledore''s ability and arrangement, van Lin can guarantee that even if there is a small deviation, he will definitely be able to straighten it out with Dumbledore''s means.


    However, this is not what Fanlin wants to see.


    Dumbledore behind more is that kind of helpless, Voldemort is far higher than the upper limit of Dumbledore''s imagination, whether in the ability or abnormal heart.


    In order to achieve the goal, we should do whatever we can.


    Inevitably, a lot of results are not acceptable to Fanlin, and his own changes will inevitably disrupt Dumbledore''s plan. Even in Van Lin''s eyes, more is to complete, but change is change.


    Whether it''s a Slytherin pendant box, or Ravenclaw''s crown, recovering Sirius, a trip to Greece, a vampire, and a terrible God of death.


    In fact, Fanlin''s concept of the God of death is not clear, but this kind of unknown has already formed the established fact, which also forced Dumbledore.


    Unknown threats are the worst, and van Lin has always believed that when you have enough understanding, all problems can find the best solution.


    Now, Dumbledore fully accepted, which makes van Lin more and more free. With enough support, naturally, he can do more.


    "Oh, thank you, kretcher. I think you are much better than me." Dumbledore took a sip of black tea.


    "So we have to deal with the problem now." Dumbledore said, and kretcher quietly withdrew from the tray.


    With the door slamming shut, the whole atmosphere became serious.


    "Can''t we Remus?"


    "I think Remus needs a little more time to deal with the things at hand, but I''m curious, how do you..."


    "We followed Malfoy." Hermione said, "Vaseline took me to bogin, the magic shop, with phantom charms and phantom shifting."


    "Oh, how do you know where they''re going?"


    "Voldemort, when he was young, was a clerk at bogin, the bock magic shop, and where Malfoy went most often." Said Fanlin.


    "Smart decision!" Dumbledore nodded.


    "Professor, Voldemort, he He''s going to use people to do magic experiments. I think We should do something. " Hermione''s eyes were a little reddish, looking longingly at Dumbledore.


    "Of course, we sit here to contain, but be clear, Miss Granger, it''s very difficult, Voldemort will succeed, because we can''t really solve him. The only thing we can do is to protect ourselves from being vicious and protect the people around us as much as possible." Dumbledore sighed, and his disappointment with Tom flowed through his words."I I see, Professor... " Hermione retreated, and Fanlin felt a little distressed. Naturally, he could understand the girl''s ideas, but the reality could not be carried out according to whose ideas.


    There are too many uncontrollable factors. No matter how you design, there will always be accidents beyond the expectations of van Lin.


    "Compared to this, Professor..." Van Lin took Hermione''s hand and said, "those vampires, Malfoy said they would come to you, but..."


    "Well, I do have some awareness. Maybe I will be able to confirm it in the next contact."


    "They have come to see you?"


    "Even if I don''t think it''s necessary for me to stand there now, even if it''s not natural for them to find trouble, I don''t think it''s necessary."


    "If you do..."


    "Then they''ll just run away." Dumbledore said, "Tom''s pursuit is not so easy to avoid, and there are also the werewolves under finriel''s hand. Most importantly, these escaped vampires should be only a few, and more of their people are still in Tom''s hands. Although I don''t know what this is for, I never doubt Tom''s control over his subordinates."


    "You mean there are vampires involved in the hunt?"


    "Oh, yes, a group of people are on the run. These vampires are terrified birds, so I don''t think it''s a good thing for me to contact directly. I''m really conspicuous."


    "Then I will go!" Sirius said, "if necessary."


    "Can you make sure you survive in the overturned lane?" Dumbledore asked curiously.


    "I''ll try my best. I''ll always try. Besides, we can''t catch Voldemort''s specific movements now. It can''t be useless." Sirius said helplessly.


    Albania is not a good place. It''s impossible to watch Voldemort through a group of death eaters and vampires.


    "Maybe you can wait and get ready for the next fight." Dumbledore said with a smile, at a glance at Sirius'' ideas.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 999

    ¡­¡­


    "The next battle?" Van Lin was surprised, but soon he came to what Dumbledore meant, "you mean Harry..."


    "Tom is not so patient. We need to prepare in advance, but those blood people..."


    "The kapadocia family, Professor, you are going to Professor Lupin? " Suddenly van Lin thought of Dumbledore''s purpose.


    Yes, the underground of the lane is the site of the werewolf Ferrer. Whether Voldemort accepts it or not, it gives the costume symbolizing the Death Eater.


    Although the black devil mark did not appear on the arm of finyl, it was self-evident that the strength and importance of Ferrer.


    Voldemort, who can launch pure blood theory, is not so easy to accept. It can be said that Voldemort is in his heart, who despises the wolf people''s dirty blood.


    To be honest, van Lin has never understood where Voldemort came from the superiority.


    Pure blood wizard, is it just some people who inherit other species'' blood and are born strong, such as snakes?


    But wolf blood is also likely to come from the wolf Ferrer, van Lin does not feel in the Warcraft, which one can exceed this devouring the world.


    At least it is a parallel boundary, and everyone is still living together.


    However, Sirius'' identity is not suitable for going down the lane. As a wizard of Phoenix and Sirius, it is not suitable for him to do such things as the sorcerer and Sirius who have been disgusted by the black wizard.


    Sirius is too impulsive. It must be bad. Besides, Sirius has been chasing vampires who have been working in the magic department for a long time.


    It is difficult to avoid worrying about the conflict between Sirius and vampires. To know, vampires are not good people. They feed on blood and are cubic. Only the ancestors of vampires are smart enough and there are many people close to human beings.


    This makes vampires better and more free than werewolves, and in addition to the massive conflicts with the Holy See, van Lin rarely sees vampire attacks.


    When Sirius goes, it must be bad. Dumbledore knows this very well. As his former students and subordinates, no one knows the spleen of Sirius better than Dumbledore.


    Lupin is a suitable choice.


    In fact, as one of the former Gryffindor group of four, James and Sirius are too much to be said to be two bandits at Gryffindor college.


    However, it was also a time when Gryffindor was killed and killed to suppress slatelin. Because of the pure blood aristocracy, the Black family had no doubt about its talent. The porters, though they were arguing, should be the fastest growing wizard in talent.


    It is not something a school wizard can do to subdue a crazy werewolf alone. In the period of struggle, the members of the Phoenix, led by James, have caused a lot of trouble to Voldemort.


    But under the light of Sirius and James, Lupin appeared to be a little bit of a disgrace. In fact, as a werewolf, Lupin was very inferiority at one time, even afraid of contact with people.


    Maybe James and Sirius just think it''s cool to have a werewolf subdued and then make them partners, but in any case, Lupin''s ability as a member of the four is not to be doubted.


    Even Peter, the worst dwarf, was able to master Animagus in fifth grade, which has determined the lower limit. Moreover, Lupin is also a professor of black magic defense at Hogwarts, and his own defense of black magic has a high level of accomplishments.


    Most importantly, Professor Lupin''s identity and mentality. So far, Lupin is definitely one of the most powerful people with perseverance. Not all werewolves can restrain their blood desire, and the identity of wolf can make lupin better integrate into it.


    Unlike Sirius, in fact, years have worn out only a little corner of Professor Lupin.


    Naturally, Professor Lupin is more competent for the position, but Van der forest is a little worried.


    Fenril is to turn lupin into the culprit of werewolves. Once contacted, Professor Lupin can keep calm for a long time with the character of brutality of werewolves.


    "But, Professor..." Van Lin hesitated. "Professor Lupin, he was attacked by Ferrer and became this way, I......"


    "REMS?"


    "Click..."


    The door was opened again, and then there was a voice of criche''s disgust.


    "Oh, my dirty friend, if the hostess knows..."


    "Cletsche!" Van Lin was in the room, shouting and drinking the name of cletsche.


    Although rescuing legus made clencher look up to them, but for those who didn''t want to do it, cliche''s boring attitude remained unchanged.It can''t be blamed on kretcher.


    After all, as a normal person, after nearly a century''s brainwashing, this thought has become a human instinct. It is not one thing or several things can change it. What''s more, kretcher is a domestic elf who will show absolute obedience to his master.


    There was no voice outside the door. Under van Lin''s yelling, kretcher would naturally step down. No matter for kindness or strength, at least for Remus, kretcher did not say much.


    "Thank you, kretcher..." The soft voice of Remus rang from the door.


    He also took part in the funeral of regulles. Naturally, for the domestic elf in front of him, he felt more pity and sympathy.


    As the footsteps grew louder and louder, and as soon as the door opened, Remus''s slightly terrifying face appeared in front of everyone.


    In fact, the original appearance of Remus was very elegant, but in the third grade, Sirius left a long scar on his face in order to protect several Harry people.


    This seems a bit ferocious, but Lu Ping has always felt very sorry for this.


    He broke Sirius''s leg, and then he almost killed Harry and them


    The scar, in Remus''s words, is a reminder that he cannot be manipulated by the werewolf''s mind.


    This is probably the biggest wish of Remus. As for the identity of the wolf man, even Dumbledore can''t help him. With his growing up, this has completely coincided with him and is inseparable.


    In fact, many witches have been trying to do this since a long time ago, but so far, there is no way to crack the viruses that werewolves can transmit.


    Maybe fenril''s blood can solve such a problem, demon wolf fenril, but the legendary Warcraft has long been extinct in the long river of time.


    It can be said that this once made the wizard who turned into werewolf despair, even after the appearance of Stellera potion.


    However, Stellera chamaejasme can not solve the fundamental problem. In Van Lin''s opinion, Stellera is more like a super dose of sedative.


    It''s more like a torment to the wizard who incarnates as a werewolf, keeping his only sense and then feeling dominated by the werewolf''s emotions.


    Can not help but, van Lin looked at Remus with sympathy, this is not what Professor Lu Ping should look like.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1000

    "Here you are, Professor Lupin." Hermione beckons that she always shows minimum respect for the professor girl, except Sirius and Umbridge, of course.


    The former is a constant death, and in character and image, more like a friend, as for the latter, if the girl did not dare to do anything cruel, Umbridge''s end would not be captured by a centaur.


    "Oh, Remus." Sirius stood up and hugged lupin gently.


    In fact, when he was still at Hogwarts, Sirius was more insensitive to lupin, only surprised that a werewolf could come to Hogwarts.


    However, with the continuous development of the matter, Lupin''s personality and what he did was completely moved by Sirius.


    There are not many friends who can give your life, so we should cherish them more.


    "Professor Dumbledore, Sirius, van Lin and Hermione, I''m sorry I''m late. I have to deal with some things. Recently, the Ministry of magic is in a frenzied rectification of Diagon Alley. The shops under van Lin''s hands need to be thoroughly investigated, and there are also raw material factories..."


    Lu Ping sighed. Obviously, he was very dissatisfied with what the Ministry of magic had done, but they had to be patient before they completely turned over their faces.


    This is different from Sirius. If the people from the Ministry of magic come, Sirius will never give each other a good look.


    "Thank you, Professor Lupin." Fanlin said, slightly raised the cup to Lu Ping.


    In fact, Fanlin didn''t know much about his shop and workshop. If it wasn''t for the slowly growing assets in gulingge vault and the financial statements that Professor Lu Ping sent him from time to time, Fanlin didn''t even know how much property he had.


    It seems that Professor Lu Ping has become a qualified housekeeper. Moreover, as far as Fanlin knows, a lot of the work of the order of the Phoenix is in the charge of Lu Ping. Regardless of his status as a werewolf, Professor Lu Ping can simply become a representative of a capable wizard.


    "Oh, it''s not too late, Remus." "In fact, we''re just beginning to talk about what we''re going to deal with today. Before that, it''s more like I''m asking Vaseline for advice," Dumbledore said


    "Suggestions?" Lupin hung his black coat on the wall. After hearing Dumbledore''s words, he looked back at Van Lin unexpectedly.


    Van Lim shrugged his shoulders, and Dumbledore was asking him for his opinion, but this is something that Dumbledore has already answered.


    "Oh, it''s unexpected, but my boss is excellent, at least I''ve seen..."


    "I don''t say anything about it, Mr. Holmes, but I think you can sit down and eat something." Fanlin rolled his eyes, boss?


    Well, it''s true, but it always makes Fanlin feel strange.


    Do you sell well when you get cheap?


    It''s probably this kind of heart.


    "Remus, the Ministry of magic didn''t do anything to you..." Sirius sat down in lupin and asked, in Sirius''s eyes, now the Ministry of magic is a mess.


    "Oh, don''t worry, it''s Kingsley and Tonks came here to check... " Lupin hesitated for a moment. When talking about Tonks, Lupin paused a little, but then returned to normal.


    It seems that Tang Ke, who is still a young girl, has been a headache to lupin. It''s hard to say that now Tonks has fallen in love with lupin?


    Fanlin couldn''t help thinking maliciously, and more than a year later, Remus had all Tonks'' children. Obviously, Tonks started very fast, but Fanlin was more curious about how tangs managed to take lupin, an old man.


    This is not an easy thing to get. For lupin, Tonks is no different from a little girl. Even though Tonks is already a qualified Auror, for lupin, Tonks is still too immature. Moreover, in Lupin''s own opinion, even as a wizard, his grade is already very big, and the blood of a Werewolf keeps him young Spring, however, for accepting Tonks


    In Lupin''s mind, it was more like an irresponsible act.


    As a matter of fact, Mrs. Weasley doesn''t know what Tonks thinks. If it is clear, Mrs. Weasley will also have a headache.


    Mrs. Weasley hinted more than once that bill was going to take Tonks, and when he was in Egypt, the guy and miss Dracula were almost like firewood


    Speaking of speaking, or poor Gabriel, a whole month, has been a variety of shows.


    By the time bill brought Hibiscus home, Fanlin could almost imagine Mrs. Weasley''s twisted expression. Ginny could tell that the Weasleys didn''t have a cold for hibiscus.


    ¡­¡­


    "That''s OK, but Remus, I''ve heard about some..."


    Lupin grinned bitterly and waved his hand, apparently unwilling to entangle with Sirius on other issues, especially about Tonks.


    I don''t know what the little girl thinks, but"Well, Remus, have you arranged all the tasks?" Dumbledore asked, immediately, all the people stopped this kind of speculation with a little bit of malice, that is, only van Lin still has some supernatural meaning.


    Old Lu pinghuan is in the first spring, so is Sirius with more flavor should also look for a hostess in the past?


    You can''t let an old kretcher take care of the house all the time. It looks a bit desolate.


    "I was just going to ask, Professor Dumbledore..." Lu Ping straightened his back. Even though the shocking scar was on his face, a kind of temperament called spirit still came out in an instant. "I don''t know what you need me to do. I''ve dealt with all the things roughly, and the rest of the possible changes have been handed over to trusted people."


    This sentence is said to Fanlin. Dumbledore can solve the order of the Phoenix, but the assets of Fanlin must be taken care of.


    "I''ve been planning three months in advance Are we going to war? " Lu Ping tried to ask, which is probably the most important thing in the order of the Phoenix. Everyone knows that it is only a matter of time, but lupin also smelled a different breath.


    "Almost, but before that, I need your help to prepare me for the war."


    "Preparations for the war?" Lupin paused. "What is it, Professor Dumbledore?"


    "Use your identity, mix into the werewolf world under the overturned lane, where to divide them as much as possible, and then find out the vampires hidden in it. They are some guys who rebel against Tom. We can make good use of this."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1001

    "As a werewolf?" Lu Ping hesitated for a moment, "Professor..."


    "What''s the matter, Remus?" Dumbledore asked.


    Lupin paused a little, then immediately shook his head. "No problem, Professor, but how can I remove them as werewolves? Will it... "


    "The people who believe that these Cappadocians have a certain understanding of each of us, which is not difficult for vampires. As long as you are there, they will come to you."


    "Just a moment, Remus!" Sirius suddenly said, "you have to know, you have to know what you will encounter there."


    "Greyburg?" Lu Ping smiles. Fan Lin tries to see Professor Lu Ping''s expression, but on Lu Ping''s face, fan Lin does not receive more feedback.


    In fact, as for Professor Lupin, when he was four years old, his father offended the werewolf fenril grabber. Out of revenge, the werewolf broke into the bedroom through the window and bit little lupin. Lupin became a werewolf since then. His parents tried various ways to save him, but none of them helped. He and his parents thought he couldn''t go to Hogwarts because other parents wouldn''t want their children to get close to a werewolf, but when Albus Dumbledore became the principal, he came up with some ways to get Remus to go to Hogwarts.


    But lupin never forgot his hatred for greyburg.


    "It''s not contradictory, black." Lu Ping said faintly, "I think I can handle these problems well. What''s more, this is what I always want to do with my identity."


    "Of course I believe you, Remus, but..."


    "Well, Sirius, we''re going to obey Lupin''s wishes, and you have a mission, Sirius. We''re going to do something soon, and Tom seems to be getting impatient."


    "Professor, you mean Harry..."


    "Severus has already set it up. I don''t think it will take us long..."


    ¡­¡­


    "What''s the matter, Hagrid?"


    As they quickly walked across the grass towards the edge of the forest, Harry looked up at him with concern and said that although it was not clear why Hagrid pulled him and Ron out of the Quidditch stadium, it didn''t matter. Anyway, since the Ministry of magic intervened in Hogwarts, Quidditch was just an extravagant hope for Harry, not to mention, it''s not Gryffindor today He and Ron showed up just because Cho was in Ravenclaw.


    "Yes - you''ll see it soon," Hagrid said, turning his head over his shoulder and looking back - there was a cacophony of cheers from the stands behind them.


    "Hey - who scored?"


    "It must be Ravenclaw," Harry said easily. "I don''t think autumn has a problem with hefpaff."


    "Oh, of course, there''s your training." Ron bumped into Harry''s shoulder, winking.


    "That''s good. It''s good." Hagrid pretended to be relaxed. If there were no scars on his face, it would be more perfect.


    They had to trot to follow him - he strode across the lawn, looking around at each step. When they arrived at his hut, Harry automatically turned left and went to the front door. But Hagrid walked straight through the house to the shade on the edge of the forbidden forest.


    This made Harry feel very strange. Didn''t Hagrid invite the two of them over for tea?


    Harry missed Hermione and vaseline''s days,


    there Hagrid picked up a stone bow leaning against the tree. When he found out they were no longer around, he turned and said, "we''re going to be here," he said, shaking his shaggy head.


    "Into the forbidden forest?" Ron said with some confusion. "Yes," said Hagrid, "now come here, hurry up, before we are found out!"


    Harry and Ron looked at each other, and then quickly got under the tree behind Hagrid, who had strode away from them and walked into the shadow of the woods with the stone bow on his arm.


    Harry and Ron ran after him.


    Why do you want weapons, Hagrid Said Harry.


    "Just in case," Hagrid said, shrugging his stout shoulders.


    "You didn''t even bring a bow when you showed us the Oncomelania." Ron said timidly, rather badly.


    "Yes, well, we didn''t go too far," Hagrid said. "Anyway, it was before Fraser left the forest, wasn''t it?"


    "Why was it different after ferretzer left?" Harry asked curiously. He thought of the Centaur, its silvery skin


    "Because the other horsemen are very angry with me, that''s why," Hagrid said quietly. He looked around roughly. "They used to be - well, you can''t say they were friendly - but we got along well. They never socialize, but I always find them when I need to ask questions. Not now. " Hagrid sighed deeply.


    "Fraser said they were very angry because he worked for Dumbledore," Harry said.He kept staring at Hagrid''s side so that he tripped over a protruding root.


    "Yes," Hagrid said heavily, "they can''t hide their anger, and if I don''t stop it in time, I guess they''ll kick ferretzer to death -"


    "did they attack him?" Ron sounds shocked. Is that the mark on his chest?


    "Yes," said Hagrid gruffly, "blocking his way with the branches hanging from the bottom. Half of them are attacking him


    "Did you stop them?" Harry said in surprise, "you alone?"


    "Of course, I can''t just stand and watch them kill him, can I?" Hagrid said, "fortunately I did, really. I think Fraser should think about it before giving me that stupid warning


    He said in a somewhat unexpected tone. Harry and Ron looked at each other and were shocked. It was no easy thing to rescue the Centaurs from a group of angry centaurs. For many Aurors, it was an incredible act. But Hagrid, still frowning, did not describe it in more detail.


    "All in all," Hagrid said flatly, slightly heavier than usual. "Since then, the other centaurs have become hostile to me, but the problem is that they sense a lot of things in the forest. They are the smartest creatures here. "


    "Is that why we''re here, Hagrid?" Harry asked, "because of the Centaurs?"


    "Oh, no," Hagrid said, shaking his head contemptuously. "No, it''s not because of them. They can only make things more complicated, yes. But you''ll see what I mean in a moment


    After leaving this elusive explanation, he fell into silence and steadily led the way - he could hold them three steps at a time, so it was difficult for them to catch up with him.


    The path became more and more overgrown, and the more they went in, the closer the trees on both sides were, and it was as dark as dusk. They were soon far away from the open space where Hagrid showed them the oncomelania, and Harry was unnecessarily upset until Hagrid unexpectedly walked out of the path and into the dark heart of the forest.


    "Hagrid Harry said, struggling to make a way out of the thick Thorns - Hagrid walked effortlessly. He remembered clearly what had happened to him here before - he had been to the forest path before.


    "Where are we going?"


    "Go a little further," Hagrid said, turning his head. "Come here, Harry. We''ve got to follow right now."


    They had a lot of work to do with Shanghai. Thorny branches and bushes blocked the road, and Hagrid walked over easily - as if they were spider webs.


    But they caught Harry and Ron''s gowns, and they kept pestering them so much that they had to stop for a few minutes to save themselves. Harry''s arms and legs were soon covered with small cuts and abrasions. They were so deep into the forest that sometimes Harry looked at Hagrid in the dark as a thick black shadow in front of him.


    In the oppressive silence, any sound sounds dangerous. The reverberation of broken branches sounded loud, and the slight rustle of movement - though it seemed to have been made by an innocent sparrow - made Harry peep nervously around the shadows, as if to find a criminal or something.


    Because he had never been so deep into the forest that he could not see an animal. It''s not a good sign for Harry to disappear.


    "Hagrid, shall we shine our wands?" Ron said uneasily, the darkness is too oppressive.


    "Well, no problem," Hagrid turned and whispered. "In fact -" he stopped abruptly and turned.


    Ron just hit him and was bounced back. Harry caught him before he fell.


    "Maybe we should stop here for a while, and you''ll be full again." Hagrid said, "before we get there."


    "Great!" Said Ron as Harry lifted him up. At the same time, they whispered, "flash of fluorescence!"


    A ray of light came from the end of the wand. Hagrid''s face swayed in two flickering lights, and Harry found that he looked nervous and sad again.


    "Well," Hagrid said, "well, you see, that thing is," he looks very panting, "well, I can be fired any time now." He said.


    Harry and Ron looked at each other, then at Hagrid.


    "But you''ve been doing it for a long time," Harry asked tentatively, "what makes you think --"


    "the people in the Ministry of magic think I put those bad things in their offices."


    "Do you have any?" Harry didn''t have time to keep his mouth shut.


    "No, of course not me!" Hagrid said angrily, "this one has something to do with magical animals, but they think it''s my problem. You know, since I came back, Umbridge has been looking for an opportunity to fire me, and now Dumbledore is gone, the Ministry of magic I don''t want to go, of course. But if that doesn''t work, well, the special case I''m going to tell you is that I''m leaving now, before the Ministry of magic dismisses me in front of the whole school - just as Umbridge did with Professor trawley. "Harry and Ron protested strongly at the same time, but Hagrid waved his huge hand and didn''t listen to them.


    "It''s not the end of the world yet. When I leave here, I can still work for Dumbledore, and I will help with the order of the Phoenix. And you''re going to have the wizard level test, and you''ll - you''ll pass it with distinction. " His voice stopped trembling.


    "Don''t worry about me." When Ron wanted to pat his arm to comfort him, he said quickly.


    He took a huge, dirty handkerchief from his waistcoat pocket and wiped his eyes. "You see, I would not have told you if I had not had to. If I leave now, I can''t - I can''t leave without saying a word. Because - because I''m going to need your help. There are others, if they like. "


    "Of course, we''ll help you," Harry said immediately. "What do you need us to do?"


    Hagrid took a deep breath and silently patted Harry on the shoulder - it made him fall over a tree. "I knew you would," Hagrid said, burying his face in his handkerchief, "but I won''t, never. Forgotten. Well, come on, we just need to go a little bit further. Take care of yourself. Now, there are nettles


    They walked for another quarter of an hour in silence. Just as Harry asked how long they were going to walk, Hagrid raised his right hand and motioned him not to speak.


    "It''s simple," he said gently, "very quiet, now." They crept on, and Harry noticed that they were heading for a huge, flat mound - as high as Hagrid, he thought. Harry was a little scared. It must be some kind of huge animal''s nest. The mound is surrounded by uprooted trees, forming an open space surrounded by tree trunks and thick branches. The clearing is behind Harry, Hermione and Hagrid.


    "Stop," Hagrid said silently. To be sure, Harry heard a distant, rhythmic rumble - sounds like a pair of giant lungs working. He glanced at Ron, who was staring at the mound with his eyes full, looking completely terrified.


    But it made Harry feel familiar, where he was before


    "Hagrid," said Ron in a barely audible voice to the sleeping animal. "Is this a mountain monster?"


    "Gloop?" Harry exclaimed, "but Gloop is not over there..."


    "Oh, yes, it was like this before, but it was the territory won by Fanlin. With magic..." Hagrid said with some headache, "but now that van Lim is gone, I don''t understand the magic he has left there, and I can''t keep it. Moreover, ferretzer has joined Hogwarts, and he is expelled by the Centaur tribe, so no one can speak in the Centaur tribe."


    "So..."


    "We were expelled." Hagrid said, "this is the only place I can find. It used to be the place where norbo used to play, but now norbo has a better living environment, so I discussed with nob and gave it up to Gloop."


    "Discuss, give it to Gloop..." Harry felt that he must have opened Hagrid in some wrong way.


    Dragon and giant, he heard van Lin say, in the original, the giant is to catch the little dragon for food, because the giant''s body is too big, need too much food, and a dragon can meet the giant''s living conditions for several days.


    It can be said that the relationship between the two is completely natural enemies. There are still many giant skulls in the giant dragon''s nest. Sooner or later, these two guys will have something to do with each other, but Hagrid said he would discuss with norbo?


    It''s just incredible. It would be nice if nob didn''t come over and kill Gloop. Would he still be allowed to survive?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1002

    "What''s the matter with him?" Harry felt something was wrong. There was something wrong with Gloop Gully?


    "Well, now - the Centaurs -" violent "- are a little harsh," Hagrid said - still holding Harry''s hand excitedly. "Now he may shake me a little when he''s in a bad mood, but he''s become better, much better, and stays here very well."


    "What are those ropes for?" Harry asked. He had just noticed that there was a rope almost as thick as a young tree tied to some of the thickest trees nearby, with Gloop curled up in the middle with his back to them. Before, when van Lin was still there, glop was more free.


    "You have to tie him up, don''t you?" Ron said weakly, for Ron, Gloop is absolutely the kind of monster that can only be seen from afar.


    "Well, yes," Hagrid said, looking worried. "You understand - as I said - he didn''t really understand how strong he was."


    Harry now understands why the rest of the animals in this part of the forest are strangely disappearing, and why centaurs choose to attack him --


    "so, what do you want Ron to do with me?" Harry asked, worried.


    "Take care of him," Hagrid roared, "after I left."


    Harry and Ron exchanged a bitter look, and Harry was painfully aware that he had promised Hagrid that he would do whatever Hagrid asked.


    "This - what does this include, exactly?" Ron asked.


    "Not food or anything else!" Hagrid said eagerly, "he can find his own food, no problem. Birds, deer and other things. No, he just needs someone to accompany him, if I know someone can help him. Teach him, you know


    Harry said nothing but turned to look at the huge body lying on the ground in front of them.


    Unlike Hagrid - he just looks like a bigger man, Gloop looks a little deformed. A huge mossy stone on a mound - which he had always believed - was now Gloop''s head.


    It''s a much larger proportion of the body than a normal person''s head, and it''s almost perfectly spherical - covered with curly fern hair. On a single brain pocket, the flesh colored ears on top of your head - it looks like sitting - like Uncle Vernon''s head, which has almost no neck connection between his shoulders.


    The back under his head looked like a brown blouse roughly sewn with animal fur, and it was very wide. When Gloop went to sleep, it was as if the rough fur seams were being pulled tight. With his legs curled under his body, Harry could see the bare, huge, dirty soles of his feet - the size of a sledge, overlapping on the ground.


    "You let us teach him," Harry said, with a hollow look in his eyes. He now knew what Ferrer''s warning meant.


    Hagrid''s efforts didn''t work, so he''d better give it up. Of course, other creatures in the forest must have heard of Hagrid''s pointless attempt to teach Gloop English.


    "Yes, even if you just talk to him," Hagrid said hopefully, "I guess if he could talk to humans, he would know better that we like him and want him to stay."


    Harry looked at Ron, who was retreating with some refusal.


    "You kind of want us to get norbo back, don''t you?" He said, and Ron just laughed weakly.


    If nob comes back and sees this guy on his turf, he''s a good tempered guy if he doesn''t burn Gloop to carbon.


    "So, you agreed?" Hagrid said he didn''t seem to understand what Harry was saying.


    "Well," said Harry, who was ready to keep his word, "we''ll try, Hagrid."


    "I knew I could trust you, Harry," Hagrid said cheerfully, wiping his face again with his handkerchief. "But I don''t want to come too often. I know you''re going to have an exam. All you have to do is come here once a week with your invisibility cloak and have a chat with him. I''m going to wake him up and introduce you. Although he has met you once, he has only left the impression of van Lin, and he needs to get familiar with other people. "


    "What -- no!" Ron jumped up as if his butt had been ignited and said, "Hagrid, no! Don''t wake him up, really, we don''t need to - "


    but Hagrid has already stepped over the huge tree trunk in front of them and headed for Gloop. When it was only ten feet away, Hagrid picked up a broken, long, thick branch from the ground, turned his head over his shoulder, gave Harry and Ron a reassuring smile, and then poked the head of the branch into Gloop''s back of the head.


    Harry was almost conditioned to run, but he had promised Hagrid.


    He swore that when Gloop first arrived here, nothing was worse than now, but even van Lin was not willing to have a second contact with glop. But for Hagrid''s request, Harry almost forgot that Hagrid had a giant brother and took him to the forbidden forest.The giant let out a roar, echoing in the silent forest. The birds on the top of the trees were startled and disappeared in a flash. In the meantime, in front of Harry and Ron, the giant Gloop rose from the ground and stood unsteadily on his hands. He turned his head to see who had woken him up.


    "All right, Gloop?" Said Hagrid in a pleasant voice, lifting up the thick branch again, ready to poke at Gloop again. "Did you sleep well?"


    Harry and Ron kept retreating as far as they could, but kept the giant in their sight. Gloop knelt between two trees that had not yet been uprooted. They looked up in surprise at his huge face - as if it were a full gray moon through the shadow of the open space.


    His face seemed to have been chiseled into a huge stone ball - his almost shapeless nose was thick and short; his crooked mouth was grotesque yellow teeth as big as a brick; and his eyes, small, were muddy greenish brown, and they were now almost glued together, as they had just woken up.


    Gloop raised his dirty Knuckles - each the size of a cricket ball - and put it on his eyes and rubbed it vigorously. Then, without any warning, he walked up with amazing agility.


    "Oh, my God!" Harry heard Ron yelling in horror. The tree at the other end of the rope that was tied to Gloop''s wrists and ankles creaked ominously.


    He was - as Hagrid said - at least sixteen feet tall. Looking around dimly, Gloop held out a hand as big as an umbrella, seized a bird''s nest on a branch of a towering pine tree, turned it upside down, and let out a roar. He was obviously not very dissatisfied with any bird in it.


    The eggs fell to the ground like a grenade, and Hagrid held his stone bow over his head to protect himself.


    "Anyway, little Gloop," Hagrid called, looking up worried in case any more eggs fall, "I''ve brought some friends to see you. Remember? They have come to see you. Remember, I said I might take a trip and let them take care of you? Do you still remember? Little Gloop? "


    But Gloop just gave another low growl; it''s hard to say if he was listening to Hagrid or even if he heard Hagrid''s voice.


    He was now grabbing the tip of the pine tree and pulling it towards him. Obviously, he likes to let go of the tree to see how far it can bounce.


    "Now, little Gloop, don''t do that!" Hagrid called out, "that''s how you stop pulling out the rest -"


    there''s no doubt that Harry saw the soil beside the tree begin to crack.


    "I have found you a companion." Hagrid exclaimed, "mate, see that? Look down, you big and ugly, I have brought you some friends


    "Oh, Hagrid! Don''t Ron said in agony, but Hagrid had already raised the branch again and poked it hard at Gloop''s knee. The giant let go of the pine tree. It swayed worrisome, and the falling needles almost drowned Hagrid like rain. Then he looked down -


    "here," Hagrid said, pointing to where Harry and Ron were standing, "it''s Harry, Gloop! Harry Potter! He''ll come here to see you when I''m gone, see? "


    "As a matter of fact, Fanlin was supposed to be asked about it, but he left first." Hagrid was swinging his big head.


    Gloop also heard Hagrid''s words, or, to be exact, van Lin''s name, and then unconsciously stepped back.


    "How did he..."


    "He is more afraid of Fanlin." Hagrid said, "because of some things in the giant tribe, Fanlin is not very happy..."


    The giant had just noticed that Harry and Ron were standing there. They looked at him with violent trembling - he lowered his stone like head and looked at them vaguely.


    "You see that, Ron? He - "Hagrid hesitated. He turned to Ron and said, "do you mind if he calls you Ron, Ron? Ron is a hard name for him to remember


    "No, not at all," said Ron, taking two steps back.


    "This is Ron, Gloop! He will come to see you, too! OK or not? Eh? Two friends for you - glo No


    Gloop''s hand suddenly rushed toward them; Harry quickly pulled Ron behind the tree, so Gloop''s fist hit the trunk, but almost reached them.


    "Baby, baby! Gloop They heard Hagrid yelling, and the two men were panting behind, and Harry suddenly understood why van Lin was being annoyed.


    "Bad boy! You can''t catch - ouch Harry leaned his head out of the tree and saw Hagrid lying on the ground, covering his nose with his hand. Gloop, who had apparently lost interest, was standing up again, busy pulling the pine tree as far as he could.


    "All right," said Hagrid thickly, holding himself up with the hand that covered his bleeding nose, and with the other hand he grabbed his stone bow. "Well, there they are. You''ve met them and - and he''ll know you when you come back. YesHe looked up at Gloop - he was running a tree, his stone face full of joy. He creaked as he pulled the roots up from the ground.


    "Well, I guess that''s enough for today," Hagrid said. "We''re going to - er - we''re going back now, OK?"


    Harry and Ron nodded their heads desperately. There was nothing better for them.


    Hagrid put the stone bow on his shoulder again, still covering his nose, and led them back to the depths of the trees.


    For a while, none of them spoke, even when they heard a crash in the distance - which meant GoTop finally let go of the tree.


    Harry couldn''t find anything to say. What if someone found Hagrid hiding Gloop in the forbidden forest? He had never thought about this problem before, and after van Lin left, he had to solve it by himself.


    And he promised that he and Ron would continue Hagrid''s pointless attempt to teach giant civilization.


    How could Hagrid use his own words to think that the fanged and toothy monsters were lovely and harmless? To lie to himself that Gloop will adapt to human beings?


    Obviously, it''s not Hagrid''s brain, that is, Harry hasn''t woken up today.


    The latter is more likely. As van Lin said, glop''s head is empty except for food. Even food comes from instinct.


    Now, Harry is more inclined to have a stone giant in front of them, a brain as hard as a rock, and then hit it with a pine tree.


    "Stop," Hagrid said suddenly as Harry and Ron were struggling in a bush behind him. He took an arrow from the quiver on his shoulder and put it on the stone bow.


    Harry and Ron raised their wands - now that they had stopped, they could hear something moving around.


    "Oh, my God," Hagrid whispered.


    "I think I told you, Hagrid," said a deep male voice, "you are no longer welcome here, including your dangerous monster, Hagrid."


    A man''s bare upper body drifted straight to them from the half bright wood. They saw a brown horse connected seamlessly below his waist. The Centaur had a proud face with prominent cheekbones and long black hair.


    Like Hagrid, he was armed - full of arrows, and a long bow hanging from his shoulder.


    "You''d better keep him on guard!" The Centaur''s voice threatened, "if something happens, we won''t be merciful, and you can tell that guy, don''t let his footprints appear in the forbidden forest. The moon god will punish all traitors."


    There was a rustling sound in the trees behind the horse man, and four or five more appeared behind him. Harry recognized Bailey, black and bearded, whom he met four years ago when he met Fraser. Bailey pretended that he had never seen Harry at all.


    "Well," said Bay in a disgusting voice before turning directly to Marguerite, "we all agree, I think, what we should do when this man''s face reappears in the forbidden forest."


    "This man, now, is that me?" Hagrid said angrily, "just because I stopped your shameful murder?"


    "You shouldn''t meddle, Hagrid," said margarine. "We have our way. It''s none of your business. It''s not your law. Fraser betrayed us and disgraced us


    "I don''t understand how you can do it," Hagrid said impatiently. "He did nothing but help Dumbledore -"


    "ferretzer became a human slave," said a gray horse man with deep wrinkles. "In the Centaur tribe, this is an unforgivable mistake. We can''t allow him to discredit the Centaur so wantonly."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1003

    ¡­¡­


    "Slave!" Hagrid said harshly, "all he did to Dumbledore was -"


    "he sold our knowledge and secrets to human beings," margarine said quietly. "There is no reward for doing such a disgrace."


    "If you say that," Hagrid shrugged, "I can tell you that you have made a big mistake -"


    "just like you, human beings," Bailey said, "we warned you to come to our forbidden forest after we warned you --"


    "now, listen to me," Hagrid said angrily, "our forest! It doesn''t belong to you horse people who only live here - "


    " at least it doesn''t belong to you, Hagrid, "Margery said smoothly." I''ll let you go today, because you''re with your baby -- "


    " they''re not his! " Bailey interrupted him contemptuously. "Student, magrey, from that school! They may have benefited from the teaching of the traitor, Fraser


    "But," said margarine coldly, "it''s a terrible crime to kill a baby - then we won''t be innocent. Today, Hagrid, we let you go. From now on, you''d better stay away from here. You have lost our friendship when you help that traitor ferretzer escape our punishment


    "I won''t leave the forest for a stubborn man like you!" Hagrid yelled.


    "The sea Hagrid, "said Ron, a little frightened, trying to hold Hagrid with his hand - Bailey and the gray horseman began to paw the ground," let''s go, please, let''s go! "


    Hagrid went on, but he still held the stone bow and fixed his eyes on Margery.


    "We know what you''re thinking, Hagrid!" As the horsemen left their view, margarine called from behind, "if you don''t restrain We are losing patience! "


    Hagrid turned, ignored the others, and went straight to magari. "As long as he''s here, you''ll have to endure it. He owns the forest like you He yelled.


    Harry and Ron tried their best to pull Hagrid''s fur vest, trying to keep him going, but it didn''t work. Hagrid was too heavy. Harry and Ron were out of proportion to Hagrid.


    Hagrid looked down at them, still glum. When he saw them all pushing him, he had a gentle look of surprise on his face. He didn''t seem to feel it just now.


    "Calm down, you two," Hagrid said, as if considering their safety. He turned and walked on, with Harry and Ron panting behind him.


    "Old stubborn donkey, though, isn''t it?"


    As they were bypassing a field of castor, Ron said with a shudder, not knowing whether he was expressing dissatisfaction with centaurs or criticizing Hagrid.


    "If the horsemen don''t want humans in the forest, it looks like Harry and I can''t -"


    "ah, you heard them," Hagrid said contemptuously. "They won''t hurt the cubs - I mean, children. In any case, we can''t be intimidated by that. "


    "It''s a good try," Harry whispered to Ron, who looked dejected. Finally, they returned to the path. Ten minutes later, the trees thinned.


    In the distance, they could hear cheers and shouts.


    "Did you score again?" When the Quidditch field appeared in the field of vision, Hagrid stopped in the shadow of the tree and asked, "or is the game over?"


    "I don''t know," said Ron, somewhat miserably. Harry saw his clothes hang worse, his hair full of twigs and leaves, his robe torn in some places, and countless bruises on his face and arms. He knew he might look better.


    "I guess it''s over, you know," Hagrid said, still squinting at the field. "Look - someone''s gone - if you hurry up now, you can get into the crowd, and no one will know you''ve left!"


    "Good idea," said Harry. "Well, see you later, then, Hagrid."


    "I don''t trust him very much," said Ron, with some formality when Hagrid couldn''t hear him. "I don''t believe him. I don''t really believe him. "


    "Calm down," said Harry.


    "Calm down!" Ron''s face was dying. "That''s Gloop! Well, although it was Hagrid''s brother, he was a giant And we promised to teach him English! Always defiant, of course, we can pass through the murderous horsemen who come and go in the Forbidden Forest! I don''t believe him


    "We haven''t done anything yet." When they join Ravenclaw, who chirps back to the castle, Harry tries to calm Ron''s nervous and bad mood. "He won''t ask us to do anything unless he''s fired - but it may not happen at all!"


    "Yes, maybe, Harry." Ron looked very upset, centaurs, giants, either one he didn''t want to touch."I don''t want to But we Hey, autumn Harry leaned aside, trying to hide the cut, but it didn''t work.


    "Harry..." Cho was in a Quidditch suit, with her broom in one hand, "well, you''re I was not on the court just now... "


    "Ah, the two of us We two just Ron had a stomachache and Harry took a look at Ron and gave Ron a tummy with his elbow.


    "Well, so, we left for a while..."


    "Oh, yes, yes..." Ron covered his stomach and his voice became very low. It sounded like a toothache.


    "Well, your two clothes..." CHO, a little hesitant, touched the part of Harry''s arm.


    "Well, the two of us..." Harry looked at Ron, nervous and sweating.


    "Some accidents Yes, unexpected... "


    "Accident?" Qiu looked at Harry bewildered, but then gave up the practice, "Oh, ok..."


    "Ha Competition How was the game? "


    "I got the snitch." This is what she wants to discuss most.


    "Oh, that''s good I mean, congratulations... " Harry, however, seemed to smile a little


    "Thank you, Harry, if it wasn''t for you..."


    "Oh, of course, it''s because you work hard enough..." Harry said, but looked at Ron''s robe. "I mean, I''m sorry, but we may have to change..."


    Harry looked at himself and then at Chou''s uniform.


    "Oh, of course, I''m going to do it." Qiu said and walked forward two steps, "well, we''ll see you later..."


    "Well, good Yeah? Later?... " Before Harry had finished, CHO had left with her broom.


    See you later?


    This is not what Harry wants to do now


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1004

    In fact, Harry can only put aside Hagrid''s request temporarily, because there are always worse things waiting for him, such as owls.


    On the day of the exam, as soon as breakfast was over, when the other students disappeared for class, the fifth graders and the seventh graders wandered around the hall, and then, at 9:30, they were called to the hall by class, which had indeed been organized like Harry''s father, Sirius and Snape doing their own owls in the meditation basin That''s what it looks like; four academic tables have been taken away and replaced by many small single tables, all facing the faculty table, where Professor McGonagall is standing.


    When they all sat quietly, she said, "you can start." Then he turned over a huge hourglass and put it next to her, where there were extra quills, ink bottles and rolls of parchment. Harry unfolds his paper, his heart beating violently - on his right, a Ravenclaw''s bully has been scribbling crazily - and his eyes go down to see the first question


    A) give a spell b) describe the action of the wand to make the object fly.


    Harry has briefly recalled the magic wand with a stupid rotation to let a club stick fly high into the air and then loud fall to the ground. With a little smile, he flattened the test paper and began to write.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°OWLS£¿¡± Fanlin raised his head and extinguished the light of his fingertips.


    "If you don''t tell me, I''ve forgotten. Are we..."


    "We missed it." "We missed owls. It''s exam day, but we''re not in school."


    Fanlin is a little embarrassed. He knows very well that besides him, what girls care about most is that it is similar to the ordinary wizard level examination, or something else.


    But it''s good news that the girl can complain about not taking the exam. At least, the girl is almost out of Voldemort''s shadow before.


    It''s a good thing, even if it''s a little bad in the way you distract.


    General wizard level examination


    What they are doing now is almost to overthrow the Ministry of magic represented by fudge. Who cares about an examination jointly sponsored by the Ministry of magic and Hogwarts?


    Or would Professor McGonagall not let both of them go to her advanced studies class?


    "I don''t think Professor McGonagall would mind if we took the exam again, or if we were pulled in directly. It''s not difficult for a wizard who has mastered Animagus..."


    Fanlin said, pulling Hermione with her hand and trying to hold her, but Hermione didn''t buy it. It still seemed that she was a bit upset


    "If my parents knew we were wanted..."


    "Then Mrs. Granger must think that the Ministry of magic is full of idiots..." "Don''t worry, Hermione. We''ll be back soon," Van leen said


    Hermione nodded gently and threw the owl letter aside.


    "But it''s good. I don''t have to learn those bad arithmetic divination." Hermione lay down on the bed Salty... "


    "Salted fish..."


    "Oh, yes, it''s Salted fish. I think I can have a more relaxed life." Said Hermione, opening her arms aside and hugging the ceiling.


    Fanlin''s mouth twitched twice. Hermione Granger?


    This feeling of disobedience is a little


    "What are you looking at?" Asked Hermione in a flash.


    "The origin of witchcraft," said Fanlin, "is, to be sure, largely made up."


    "The origin of witchcraft?"


    "Yes, to be exact, I''m thinking about how witches gain power from others." Said Fanlin.


    "Gain power? Magic is not absorption and natural growth... " Hermione said something confused.


    "It''s the power of nature that we get," Van Lin said. "But Tom is obviously not. Harry once told me that he felt another force in Voldemort, and this power..."


    "You mean death?" Hermione sat up and hesitated.


    "That''s right," Van Lin nodded. "So I was thinking, what kind of way to keep Voldemort going strong, but I''m..."


    "You didn''t find it?"


    Van Lim nodded. In fact, up to now, he is still in a fog. He has been thinking about why Voldemort collected so much blood, but he has read a lot of black magic. No matter whether it is blood transplantation or anything else, no black magic needs such complex blood.


    "In fact, there is no one in the black magic." Fanlin opened the book at hand. "No potion or magic, such as blood magic, involves so many different kinds of blood materials, so I was thinking that it might be more primitive witchcraft.""Witchcraft? We use... "


    "Oh no, Hermione, what we''re learning is just an extension of witchcraft." Van Lin shook his head.


    "In fact, we use more spiritual energy, such as manipulating objects, or summoning natural energy such as wind and flame. While those closer to witchcraft are similar to emotions or change a person''s form, such as the patron saint mantra and transfiguration, none of them can meet Voldemort''s requirements, including many black devils There is no law that needs such a complex blood. You should know that there will be conflicts between different blood, especially when it contains magic. "


    "What does he want to do?" Asked Hermione, looking into van Lin''s eyes.


    "I guess it might be a sacrifice." "Similar to the original tribal form, each tribe has its own gods, and through the sacrifice of blood food, as a servant, you can get the feedback from the gods."


    "So he was serving death?" Hermione thought it was weird. "Voldemort?"


    As a wizard, in fact, in education all the time, there is a distrust attitude towards the gods, and even more people have been dismissive of the legends of the gods.


    After all, the gods have been away for too long, and people can''t get any feedback at all. Except for a few religions, most people believe in themselves and rely on their own strength.


    "I don''t know. I don''t think it''s possible." Van Lin said, "however, all kinds of signs make me think of nothing else. Maybe he is sacrificing to the God of death, or he has discovered some ancient black magic to try to acquire the power of death, but both of them have one thing in common, that is, Voldemort really found one who is still alive and has power..."


    Fanlin thought of what he had seen in flesh and blood, and called him a God. It was a little contrary to van Lin''s aesthetic view, but in terms of strength


    "Anyway, those vampires must have something that we don''t know about."


    "But isn''t Professor Lupin already looking for them?" Hermione said, "and Dumbledore."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1005

    "Dumbledore?"


    Fanlin hesitated a little, and Hermione was in the same state as before. In fact, it could spread to everyone. Everyone in the order of Phoenix seemed to have a blind trust in Dumbledore.


    But there are some things, not only you trust Dumbledore, Dumbledore can really solve, especially when Dumbledore is not fully sure, such as Voldemort, who is recovering rapidly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Oh, no, nothing. I''m just..."


    Bang!


    The sound of air burst suddenly interrupted Fanlin''s words, which made Fanlin want to take out his magic wand. However, seeing the figure in front of him, Fanlin''s nervous body slowly relaxed.


    "In fact, I don''t like the way you play, Sirius." Van Lin shook his head. "It reminds me of Dobby. At least he likes it, especially..."


    Van Lin suddenly had a headache. The slightly neurotic house elf, although to some extent, employed dobby is a good choice, but in fact, if you don''t choose to treat dobby with Malfoy''s attitude, this headache making little guy always makes you feel a little bit


    Heart rate is crisp?


    It can also be said that, anyway, this is Dobby''s favorite way of playing. When you are unprepared, you suddenly appear in front of you, even if you need to.


    Fortunately, Fanlin is not an Auror who has experienced many battles. Otherwise, in an instant, Sirius is definitely a curse.


    Speaking of it, Fanlin just wanted to do the same, but this is the headquarters of the order of the Phoenix. Except Voldemort, ordinary death eaters can''t break in. At least on the surface, as the ancestral home of the Black family, this place was abandoned early. Moreover, after Sirius regained his identity, the Ministry of magic intelligence said Sirius should have settled in Diagon Alley Yes, that place full of witches.


    "Oh, I''m sorry to disturb you two, but there''s something..." Sirius looked at Van Lin and Hermione, then focused more on Hermione.


    "What''s the matter? Should I..." Said Hermione, pointing to the door.


    "Oh, of course..." Sirius laughed. "Of course not..."


    ¡°¡­¡­ What do you want to say Fanlin asked in some confusion.


    "I mean, I need you to come with me, Fanlin..."


    "To Dumbledore?" Van Lim also took over, Sirius is not suitable for lying, he usually speak can never falter.


    "Oh, yes, Dumbledore is looking for you." Sirius said, "he asked me to come and let you know..."


    "Oh, ok..." Fanlin didn''t ask anything. Sirius couldn''t make it up.


    "Oh, no, you don''t, Hermione." Sirius saw Hermione also got up and quickly stopped, "Dumbledore said to let van Lin go alone."


    "Alone?" Hermione frowned at Sirius. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, that''s it." Sirius said, "Dumbledore let Fanlin go by himself, to be exact..."


    "Oh, all right." Hermione went back. "You''re weird today, Sirius."


    "Yes?"


    Sirius continued to speak from Sirius in the room.


    Against Hermione? It''s like a joke.


    With Sirius'' eloquence, Fanlin didn''t think it was a feasible thing.


    Fortunately, however, Dumbledore''s name is still very useful at such times. At least, Hermione, after hearing Dumbledore''s decision, remained honest and honest despite some doubts.


    "Come on, what happened? I don''t think Dumbledore asked you to come to me." Fanlin some helpless said, for Sirius''s words, it is some dare not compliment.


    "It''s lupin." Sirius said, "his mission is coming to an end, I think."


    "It''s over?" Fanlin was a little surprised. He looked back at the closed door and walked downstairs with Sirius. "What do you mean, he found those vampires? How is it going? "


    This is really enough to surprise Fanlin. Just a few days later, Lu Ping


    "Not so good." Sirius shook his head. "Those vampires, to be exact, there were only three people. They were found by death eaters and werewolves, and now they''ve turned over the alley and they''re chasing those vampires. Two of them have died."


    "Dead?"


    Some of Fanlin can''t believe Sirius, which is really strange enough. You know, vampires are very good at hiding, and they are still in the place of overturning the lane, mixing with a large number of black wizards, which is almost impossible to be found. The executive power of these Voldemort hands is far more than van Lin expected, and bogin bock is turning The status of the fallen Lane seems to be much higher than estimatedHowever, this is more from the werewolf''s ability to search, rely on smell to distinguish others, for a qualified werewolf is not difficult.


    "Yes, it''s dead!" Sirius nodded. "Lupin saw that one of the vampires was hit by the Avada curse, and the other was bitten to death by a werewolf."


    "Well, well, what about the other one?" "What''s more, what''s more, the Ministry of magic didn''t respond to such a big thing in the overturned lane?"


    "The trash." Sirius said scornfully, "I think those Aurors who sneak into the overturned alleys have been disposed of, died or controlled. This is the method used by death eaters, and now the Ministry of magic has no energy to stop the black wizard''s riot. They are stepping up their efforts to chase Dumbledore and you."


    "They''re down the alley, and they''ve got people?"


    "Ah, yes, a couple of bad luck." Sirius said, "this is what I learned after I went there. It''s not only overturned alleys, but also in Albania. However, it belongs to the International Federation of magic. It''s all about the ostracized guys who drop their heads when they''re sent there, and no one can find out."


    "Oh, all right." Fanlin nodded, there will always be such a feeling, unfortunate guy, perhaps offended the boss or what kind of, anyway, now for him, no matter at all.


    The current Ministry of magic will not help them until fudge resigns as Minister of magic the next second.


    "Let''s not talk about this. Isn''t there a vampire? What about that guy? And Professor Lupin?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1006

    "Still running away." Sirius quickly said, "lupin said that the vampire did not know what magic he had used, and then cheated all the people to escape. However, he couldn''t leave the overturned lane, because the overturned lane was blocked by death eaters, and if the phantom moved, it couldn''t be done. It seemed that they had arranged in advance, and they didn''t know how long it could last. Now, that''s the only way In, not out. "


    "So, Professor Lu Ping is now pursuing..."


    "Oh, he''s following fenriel to prevent the Vampire from being caught when he doesn''t know. What we need to do is bring the vampire out before everyone else does."


    "And Dumbledore?"


    "He can''t come back. Now he should be in Germany to lure Voldemort''s attention, which was planned from the beginning." Sirius said.


    "All right." Van Lin nodded. "How shall we go?"


    "Go over, we can''t mirage. Lupin told me where there was an alarm. There was a black wizard who tried to use the phantom to move away. As a result, his body was crushed by magic, and we could only escape." Sirius said, "in fact, it''s hard to get in. I''ve never been to the place they call underground street. It''s a paradise for werewolves."


    ¡­¡­


    "Impeio!"


    "That will do." Van Lin said, looking at Walton McNeill, who had a demented face.


    In fact, it took a long time for the animal control committee and the executioner to lurk in Sirius lane for a long time.


    "Oh, no problem." Sirius lifted Walton''s sleeve, and a black mark appeared in front of them.


    "But this guy..." Sirius pointed to Walton, "man of the Ministry of magic?"


    "Oh, of course, it was this guy who cut Buckbeak, a psychopathic, Death Eater." Said Fanlin, covering himself with the black wizard''s robe.


    "Let''s get in with him," Sirius hesitated. They couldn''t afford to wait for another Death Eater to enter the overturned lane. "But how do you know..."


    "Know what, he''s a Death Eater?" Fanlin said angrily, "I guess, he''s not good, and he''s the only one who goes straight down the lane. Death eaters can''t give the credit to the werewolf. If it goes well, maybe Lucius will come later. I don''t think our news is slower than them."


    "Maybe it''s already in it." Said Sirius, his eyes fixed on Walton.


    "In other words, don''t you think about using compound soup?"


    "This guy has no hair." Sirius waved. "Follow me. We''re going in."


    ¡­¡­


    In fact, this is the first time that Fanlin went to the underground of the overturned lane. Before that, it was very difficult for Fanlin to understand how they lived together peacefully if there was space under the ground?


    However, after a passage, there was no such problem in Fanlin.


    It''s like a separate space, and the part of the gringoth is cut off by the goblins by magic.


    However, the entrance of the overturned lane is slow and unexpected to Fanlin. It is not far from the bock bogin store. In an alley, you need to open the wall at the end with magic


    "Who are you?" All of a sudden, two wands were aimed at Walton standing in front of him, which startled van Lin, but then he stopped. Now they are


    "Mr. bokin''s request, let''s participate in the search..." Walton''s hoarse voice began to ring.


    "We didn''t receive such instructions." A shadowy wizard emerged from the darkness.


    That face was so bad, it was like it was spilled with sulfuric acid.


    "Prove your identity, wizard, otherwise..."


    Walton didn''t say any nonsense. Under the control of Sirius, he just gave a grim smile and rolled up his sleeve to reveal the black mark on his arm,


    "OK, go in." The wizard frowned, which made him look more ferocious.


    "Wait..." The wizard raised his eyebrows and reached out to stop van Lin and Sirius who were following Walton.


    "You two, prove yourself."


    Fanlin bowed his head, and his whole body was hidden under the broad wizard''s robe.


    "That''s my companion, sir." Walton turned back and said, "it''s me..."


    "Prove your identity, wizard. This is not a place to get around."


    "Oh, of course!" With a hoarse voice, van Lin lifted his sleeve to reveal the corner of the black mark.


    "May I go in now?" Van Lin''s voice is very cold and hoarse, which makes the wizard in front of him a little stunned.


    Before he could react, van Lin went straight ahead and said, "I hope you and remember today''s behavior.""Wait, you stop!" The wizard responded, exchanged a look with his companion, and raised his hand, "stand still."


    "This gentleman..." Walton was about to say something, but was pushed aside by the wizard''s companion.


    "You can''t go in." The man said, a grim smile revealed the full mouth of fangs, "including you, the black wizard!"


    "We were ordered by Lord Voldemort..."


    "We didn''t get any news." The wizard grinned grimly, opened his mouth, and burst out with a fishy smell. "Lord greyburg has something to deal with inside, so no one is allowed to go in and out of the underground street."


    "Is that what greyburg meant?" Van Lin turned around and said, "what does he want to do, to take the black lord''s reward alone?"


    Fanlin understood that the guards at the entrance were two witches who could turn into werewolves. These witches had no black mark at all. They were obedient to fenril grabber, who did not intend to let other Death Eaters intervene. Otherwise, they would not be stopped by Walton.


    "The chief asked us to stay here."


    "I will react with the Dark Lord truthfully." Lin Shen Sheng said, "not only you, but also your leaders, will not have good fruit to eat. No one can go against the will of the Dark Lord."


    "It''s not up to you. Now, there are two choices for you. One is to quit strangely and the other is to stay here..."


    "Oh, of course, you two have to stay here." Van Lin said, and before the two werewolves responded, his wand came out of his sleeve.


    "Petricus totalus"


    The two charms, one before and one after, hit the two werewolves guarding the entrance respectively. The gray light spread on both of them in an instant. Soon, the statues of the two witches appeared in front of Fanlin.


    To Fanlin''s surprise, these two werewolves seem to be not limited by the full moon here. Just now, they have some signs of werewolf.


    "Beautiful cooperation." As soon as Sirius looked up, his changed face appeared in front of Fanlin.


    From the time Walton was examined, the two men were ready for the spell, but if there was no need, Fanling was still reluctant to have any conflict with these guys, and if anything happened, it would not be good.


    However, after entering, Fanlin did not see more black wizards, just a passage. They had not really entered the underground street. Naturally, there was no need to keep anything.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1007

    "What about these two?"


    "These two?" Fanlin looked at the two werewolves who turned into stone statues. "When you were Auror, how did you treat the enemy?"


    "I thought you couldn''t take it." Sirius said, with a hand, the two stone statues will be broken into countless pieces, a volume of wind, then disappeared.


    "You''re very polite," said Fanlin. Sirius was too direct. He thought he would wait until he left.


    "There''s no need to be patient. The one who lives here doesn''t have anything on his hands, let alone two werewolves. You''ll know when you go in."


    "Have you never been here?" Van Lim is a little curious, but Sirius said he had never been to overturn the lane.


    "Oh, of course, I haven''t been here, but I''ve been to worse places than here." Said Sirius, patting van Lin on the shoulder.


    "You stay here, Walton." Sirius commanded, "if anyone comes, run away if you can''t handle it."


    "I thought you were going to get him."


    "He''s from the Ministry of magic, at least for now."


    Fanlin looked at Sirius with an incredible face, as if he knew him again. In Fanlin''s impression, Sirius has always been that guy who is jealous of evil. Unexpectedly, he will choose other ways to deal with it.


    "Unexpected?"


    "Yes." Van Lin nodded. "But it''s nothing. There''s always someone to stay here to meet you, and Walton''s Death Eater is the best."


    "Let''s go." Said Fanlin, hiding his wand under his black cloak again.


    In fact, it is also in line with the surrounding environment.


    Underground street, underground street, hidden in the dark is never a good place.


    Although the headquarters of the Ministry of magic is also underground in London, because of magic, at least they can see the sun.


    But this is not the case in the underground street of the overturned lane. If there is any light source, the only choice is the fire basin and torch.


    In fact, the space here is not high. If Hagrid comes here, he can touch the soil above with two hard jumps, but relatively speaking, it is like a group of bigger houses.


    Well, a house as big as a whole Diagon Alley.


    In fact, had it not been for the changing light around him, Fanlin would have thought he had come to the streets of Greece.


    There are low square earth houses everywhere. Of course, just like all the markets, it feels that some rotten sticks support small courtyards one after another.


    Fortunately, after passing through the darkness of the entrance, the light turned bright when we came to the formal market. Although it was still a little dark, with a torch, we could make everyone lazy about everything.


    ¡­¡­


    "There are shops in here, too?" Fanlin was surprised to ask that they had just passed a black magic shop. Although they were all a bit dilapidated, the style was not very different from that of the bock bogin magic shop. The dim yellow light shone through the glass on the opposite shadow. Where did Fanlin see a body curling up to where


    I don''t know whether to use people or things to describe it. However, the smell of blood and the rotten smell of corpses brought by death can not be covered up.


    "Oh, of course." Sirius said, "of course, there is no difference between this and the bazaar. Of course, the pub is not a good place. Lupin and I said that you can buy all kinds of drinks, including the blood loved by werewolves."


    "No surprise." Van Lin nodded and looked at the bones in the corner, which was not a strange phenomenon for the underground street, especially in the land boundary dominated by werewolves.


    In fact, most of the black wizards are not willing to come here, but because of their own reasons, they are not accepted by the normal magic world, and there are too few places to go.


    To be a black wizard, you should have the consciousness of being a black wizard. In fact, it is very applicable in that year.


    "Do you want to deal with him?" Sirius looks at Van Lin in silence.


    "Oh, no, it''s his choice." "You should be responsible for your own choice, and I know that," Van Lin said


    "Let''s go." With that, Fanlin took the lead to go deeper.


    This is just the edge of the underground street. In this case, underground street means basic operation.


    Soon, Fanlin really realized how realistic it was here and exactly what it would be like to stay away from the Dharma.


    Where there are people, there is a struggle. In the underground street, maybe two people passing by suddenly pull out their magic wand because they don''t know why they don''t like each other.


    Of course, this is not a silly wizard duel. The other party will not inform you in advance when and where to have a duel with you, but in the stage when you are unprepared, killing is the ultimate goal.Weak strength is fault, and carrying finance is also the original sin. Underground street has always pursued this point.


    This werewolf rule is also inseparable. In fact, neither the overturned alleys nor Albania will be so chaotic, but in the territory of fenril


    It seems to have spread his own bloodthirsty factor into the air of Vaseline and spread it to everyone.


    The witches here seem to have a kind of morbid madness, that kind of desire for blood and death is almost twisted.


    It makes van Lin feel bad, but he can''t think of any other way to solve this problem except destroying here.


    In fact, just vaguely saw the figure, Fanlin smelled a pungent bloody gas.


    In an alley not far from them, a wolf man who was not sure whether it was a werewolf solved a guy with his hands, and then he ate recklessly on the ground.


    Here, killing and food are the fun. Fanlin is really clear.


    ¡­¡­


    "Do you want to kill him?" Sirius said in a low voice with a strong aversion, as


    no matter what his identity, Sirius is not able to tolerate such things. Even though the people here are not good people, at least, they are still witches, and then they are bitten on the ground by a guy who is clearly a werewolf.


    It seems that the wolf has not died, and the shrill howl resounds, but no one will care. In any case, it is not his own who died. Of course, if the werewolf does not kill him, but only eats part of it, in a short time, the werewolf will add some of the lowest level companions.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1008

    "Sirius, it''s none of our business." Fanlin said in a low voice and looked around at the people passing by.


    "We''re so strange. It''s not in the style of doing things here." Fanlin said quickly, just for a short time, Fanlin felt that there were several eyes locked on himself and Sirius.


    "Outsiders..." A little hoarse voice sounded, like a whisper, but in Fanlin''s mind it was incomparably clear, this is just a feeling, but even if he is not proficient in divination, he also feels particularly strong at the moment.


    "Let''s go..." Sirius frowned and put his anger down. In a moment''s gaffe, he knew what kind of trouble he had caused to their small team.


    The two black bodies quickly moved deeper, but they were not the only ones. Unconsciously, some people turned their direction, including the wolf man who was eating.


    As a werewolf, keen perception is naturally born, and Sirius'' long gaze can also be detected by him. In the eyes of animals, this is called aggression.


    One bite results in that unfortunate ghost who is still screaming. The werewolf cleans up and is ready to look for his next target. Today''s food work has not been completed, and naturally he needs new prey.


    However, the dead ghost is not placed like that. Fresh corpses are very popular in underground streets. Whether it is used as meat for werewolves or for studying new black magic, they are urgently needed materials.


    ¡­¡­


    "This way!" Van Lim pulled a handful of Sirius and turned into an alley.


    Fleeing along the main road is too obvious. Fanlin is not sure how many pursuers there are. But if you run down the main road, there will be more and more chasing teams. What''s more, along the main road, it''s easy to meet greyburg. As Voldemort''s right-hand man, grebek can''t not recognize them.


    "Here, Sirius..." Fanlin is panting slightly against the cold wall, the dark passage seems to never end in general, gradually swallowing all the light


    "You Hiding there? " All of a sudden, a hoarse voice sounded in Fanlin''s ear, which, unlike the dying howl, was particularly frightening in the dark.


    "How many?" Fanlin gasped, wand in one hand.


    "I don''t know. There are about three people, but I should have solved one." Sirius looked sideways. At the end of the lane, a slightly rickety guy was slowly walking away from the lane. The oil green light lit up his wand.


    It was this wand that nearly killed his cat. Otherwise, there was an unfortunate devil drawn by Fanlin, and the curse would fall on him.


    "Come out, I see you, outsiders..." The hoarse voice sounded again, Sirius carefully watched each other''s every move, when the guy turned into another branch, Sirius was relieved.


    "It''s all my fault." Sirius said, "if I hadn''t controlled it, we wouldn''t have..."


    Fanlin is silent, which is different from his previous battles. Here, most of the survivors are black wizards with high strength. They don''t care about human life and other boring things, and they don''t care about the use of black magic.


    Yes, after all, this is the black wizard''s land.


    Almost all of the attacks were forbidden incantations, bloody curses, heart gouging and awada killing. They didn''t care whether they hit the target or not. As long as someone died, it made them happy.


    "It''s not your fault, Sirius. It''s..."


    With one eyebrow, a sense of crisis welled up.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Wait Someone... " Fanlin said, holding his breath and watching carefully around.


    "PATA!" Suddenly I felt something dripping on my cloak.


    "Wait I mean, get out of the way... "


    With a big drink, van Lin pushed Sirius away. Almost at the same time, van Lin jumped back and aimed his wand at the top of his head.


    "Bombarda maxima!"


    A red awn instantly smashed the wall that I relied on before. For a moment, smoke and dust filled the air. But in the next second, a strong claw crushed the whole person of Fanlin to the ground, and the bloody breath in the mouth almost smothered Fanlin.


    However, van Lin still shifted his head away from the previous position. The next second, van Lin heard the sound of teeth biting.


    A werewolf, a werewolf after transformation, look at the blood in his mouth, which one is this before


    "Damn it Wang Wang... "


    Before the werewolf opened Fanlin''s throat with his mouth, a big black dog, as strong as a black bear, rushed out of the smoke and threw the werewolf to one sideSirius is recovering better than he was when he first came out of Azkaban, at least not as skinny as screaming shacks, but today''s werewolves are not dysplastic like Professor Lupin.


    What makes Fanlin feel most incredible is that this is a pure werewolf?


    Isn''t it true that the purebred werewolf is down the alley, only fenril grabber?


    Or is that true?


    In underground street, can powerful werewolves master the skill of self transformation?


    But anyway, killing this guy is a top priority. At the critical moment of hunting for vampires, there are two outsiders in the underground street. Even if greyback is a fool, he must be able to think of something.


    "Wang Wang Wang... " Sirius called twice, and then jumped up, trying to put the werewolf on the ground.


    But in the end, the wolf with enough blood to eat is not comparable to Professor Lupin''s skinny guy. Sirius did not get the upper hand, but was beaten to one side by the strong werewolf.


    "Get out of the way, Sirius..." Fanlin cried out in a hurry, for fear that the werewolf would come up to give Sirius a bite, which would be very interesting. In the future, Sirius'' Animagus would be a big black wolf dog


    When van Lin''s wand shook, several pale blue light blades penetrated the werewolf''s body in an instant.


    "You guy..."


    Fanlin made a hard stroke, and an ice gun coagulated continuously in mid air. Finally, it was completely formed when it was close to the werewolf''s body. With great inertia and magic, it was like sticking on the top of tofu. The blue ice gun was dyed red by the werewolf''s blood in an instant, and then quickly froze up.


    The original powerful werewolf was nailed to the ground half kneeling


    "It''s really "Hiss..." Sirius covered the wound on his chest with his hand and let out a breath. Although he said that this was not the first time that he was injured, it was not a good thing to be caught by a very strong werewolf


    "We talk about..."


    Fanlin''s words have not finished, then he pulled Sirius down on the ground, and then quickly cast a magic spell.


    "Stupefy!"


    With the impact of smoke and dust, Fanlin''s black cloak is now dirty


    "What did you just want to say?" Sirius saw that the guy with the coma curse was the bastard who started tracking them into the alley and turning the wrong way.


    It''s too loud to fight here.


    "I would have said we were even, but now, you owe me one..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1009

    "Well, I owe you one..."


    Sirius said, with his wand aimed at his wound, not long, a circle of bandages will be wrapped up.


    He has to deal with it simply. Otherwise, he will be easily detected here. Although there is no taboo against death in underground street, there is only one way to be found if he peeps in the dark.


    Blood is not the whole thing, even in the devil''s land.


    "It looks like we need to be more careful." Fanlin took a breath, there was absolutely no reason to say, "but it seems that we have to get out of here first."


    Listening to the sound of footsteps from far to near, van Lin quickly put his cloak on his body, and Sirius turned to another lane.


    "What should we do next? Does Professor Lu Ping have any news that will make us like headless flies pounding around here?" Fanlin said while running, soon two people will be out of the alley, mixed into the crowd.


    Fanlin bent his body specially, and his steps looked very slow, just like most people here, he kept vigilance, but he didn''t have the slightest panic.


    Naturally, they should try their best to avoid contact with the people here, especially the werewolf. If they show too much surprise, it is no different from fat sheep in the eyes of people who have lived for a long time.


    "I don''t know. Lupin just told me that fenrier hasn''t found the vampire yet. If he finds out, he will use this to inform me." Sirius took out a mirror.


    "Double mirror?"


    "Ah, yes, Dumbledore gave it to me. Perhaps he had already guessed that lupin might need some help. Although he could not transmit the voice, it could still work."


    Fanlin looked at the two mirrors, gently wiped with his hand, and immediately connected to Professor Lu Ping.


    Through the mirror, van Lin first saw Lupin''s hand, and then quickly switched to the front, that is, those werewolf search teams, and the tallest figure standing among them was undoubtedly the werewolf finriel greyburg.


    In fact, no matter where it is placed, greyburg''s appearance is also very conspicuous. His tall stature, with his sparse hair and his tusks, makes people shudder.


    "It seems they didn''t succeed." Sirius spoke with ease, looking at the swaying figure in the picture, and then cut off the link with Remus lupin.


    "I''m very glad, which means we still have time." Sirius said with a feigned ease.


    "But that''s not much." Van Lin frowned, "how long has it been since it was discovered?"


    Sirius looked down at his watch.


    "Four hours and thirty-eight minutes!"


    "Since Professor Lupin contacted you, two vampires have been dead, and the other one has been chased by so many werewolves and black wizards, and has been hiding for nearly five hours?"


    Sirius also obviously felt something was wrong, "what''s the matter?"


    "Werewolves can find vampires. No accident, it depends on odor discrimination. Maybe there are some other ways, but since two have been killed, it won''t take long to hunt down the remaining one."


    "In theory, it''s like this..." Sirius hesitated for a moment. "But maybe the vampire has some special way to avoid them."


    Van Lin shook his head.


    Now that werewolves have the ability to kill two vampires, the rest is not much better.


    Under the condition of injury, no matter who is able to hide perfectly, Fanlin does not think that the vampire has the ability to avoid hunting for so long, let alone the werewolf. Even if the vampire has some special abilities, it is not easy to do things.


    What''s more, vampires are supposed to hide themselves with the help of enough chaos here, but they are still found in a short time, and it seems that this kind of pursuit is going on endlessly


    "Is there any other exit in the underground street?"


    "I don''t know," Sirius shook his head. "It shouldn''t be. After all, wizard contacts don''t depend on this..."


    Fanlin nodded. In fact, if it wasn''t for the sorcerer who blocked this place by magic, they could have moved in the phantom. Although they could break it, they would certainly alarm those pursuers,


    "what do we do now, follow up?" Sirius asked, although this is not a good choice, but this is the only way to follow those werewolves to find the vampire sooner or later, but then it will become more troublesome and rob people under the hands of a group of werewolves, and his side is Fanlin and Remus. As for the odds of success


    "No, where there is Professor Lu Ping is enough." Van Lin shook his head. "We''re going in the opposite direction."


    "In the opposite direction?"


    "That''s right." Van Lin nodded, "it''s the opposite direction. Since those werewolves haven''t found the vampire yet, it''s certain that the vampire has used some means to lead them away. If you want to escape, it will be the only choice to stay away from nature...""You mean, he was ignored?"


    "It should be. Now he must be hiding in a safe place..." Fanlin said, holding his hand, a ring inlaid with ruby appeared in Van Lin''s hand.


    "What is this thing?"


    "I don''t know," Van Lin shook his head. "It''s one of teacher nicoleme''s collections. The vampire bought this ring for a gold compass. Maybe it will help us find the guy."


    "Why didn''t you bring it out early? Maybe lupin can still rely on..."


    Van Lin shrugged and put the ring on his hand. "In fact, I don''t know how to use it. Although you can feel some magic, it doesn''t match us. It should be something that vampires can use..."


    "Well, then we..."


    "Where is the safest place now?" All of a sudden Fanlin asked, "in the underground street, where is the least likely place to be searched?"


    "Greyburg''s nest Wait, you mean, that''s where the vampire is hiding Sirius''s eyes lit up.


    "I don''t know, but it''s possible. However, I''m not sure those werewolves will..."


    "What the fools can think of, they have nothing in their minds but killing."


    "I think I''ll tell Professor Lupin." Fan Lin said with a plain look.


    "Oh, I take back what I said, but where is his nest? Do you know? "


    "Isn''t it a simple thing?" Fanlin laughs, his eyes fall on the wizard who comes and goes.


    The activities here are either Auror of the Ministry of magic or the black wizard. For this, Fanlin has no pressure at all.


    "Old rules, you''re the one!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1010

    "Two revered sorcerers, greyburg''s lair is ahead."


    A chubby wizard bowed down respectfully, though it was hard for a man of his size.


    As a matter of fact, Sirius brought this guy here, and he startled Vaseline, the black Wizard of this size? Still underground?


    It''s just as fat as Umbridge has


    "All right," Sirius nodded quietly.


    "I''ve found that you''re getting better and better with your soul snatching spell." Van Lin hit Sirius for a while. Although he couldn''t reach Sirius'' shoulder, it was also good. It was cool to put his elbow in Sirius'' ribs.


    "You didn''t tell me that?"


    "It''s OK to capture the mind. There''s no need to control it." Said Fanlin, and then turned his eyes to the stooping fat man.


    With dull eyes and corrupt figure This image in the underground street is such a violation, I do not know how Sirius found this wonderful flower.


    "You should have told me earlier."


    "It''s not too late." Vaseline shook his head indifferently, then narrowed his eyes at finriel''s lair.


    This may be considered as a magnificent building in the underground street. The dark blue wall bricks are piled up It''s just something of a castle, and then with the Garou logo, it''s like returning to the architectural style of hundreds of years ago.


    "Let''s go." Fanlin stroked the ring of the middle finger of his left hand, and the faint feeling was constantly enlarged in his heart, "he should be in it."


    "Are you sure?"


    "I''m not sure. Anyway, we always have to go in, but before that, it seems to solve the two guys at the door." Van Lin pointed to it, and under the torch, two men in black wizard robes stood there.


    "No problem." Sirius said, "let''s do it together."


    "Be quiet. I don''t know how the guy got in, but..."


    Words have not finished, Sirius''s curse has been thrown out, and Fanlin has some helplessness to keep up with.


    The two magic charms were close to the ground and hit two people one after the other. There was almost no resistance. The two guys who should be regarded as guards immediately fell to the ground.


    "What''s going on?" Sirius wondered, "what petrified spell do you use?"


    "No Fanlin said, "I thought it was you."


    "I don''t have one." Sirius shook his head. "Let''s go."


    With that, Sirius moved cautiously forward.


    The den of greyburg is almost the edge of the underground street. Not far from it, Fanlin can see the boundary of the underground street. There are many dried bones hanging on a dark red stone wall, which makes it particularly bloody.


    Perhaps it is because of the prestige of fenril greyburg. They have no new encounter with them all the way. The streets here are completely empty, and there is a smell of blood in the air.


    For werewolves, it''s a catalyst.


    ¡­¡­


    "Come and see here." Sirius said, turning the wizard''s head with his hand and tearing off his robe. On his neck, there are two dark red snow holes visible to the naked eye. It seems that there is no blood seeping out at the edge because of the problem of blood drying up.


    "They both died long ago." Sirius said, "even the body is stiff. It should be true that the vampire is in it."


    Vaseline frowned, two blood lost bodies, and then the vampire was foolishly placed in the door?


    Van Lin pressed his hand on the chest of the corpse, cold and lifeless, but


    "Wait, this is the blood servant."


    As soon as Fanlin''s voice fell, the guard on the ground opened his eyes in an instant, just like a bloodthirsty monster, even his pupils had a slight change.


    Two extremely powerful hands grabbed van Lin''s arm and opened his mouth. He did not know whether it belonged to the blood teeth of the vampire or the fangs of the werewolf, and they bit them fiercely at the arm of Fanlin.


    "Damn it!"


    Fanlin''s right hand forced a stab, the wand in an instant to the blood servant''s head.


    A huge force almost smashed the magic wand in Fanlin''s hand. Holding back the numbness of the tiger''s mouth, Fanlin pressed down the head of the blood servant.


    "Stop it for me!" Fanlin roared, but somehow, suddenly the power of confrontation disappeared. In an instant, the magic power from the tip of the magic wand pushed the blood servant''s head into the stone slab on the ground.


    "Soul Ring? What do you have to do with nicoleme


    A rush of questions came from the darkness around them. Unconsciously, the black fog had covered their bodies.


    "Cappadocia?" Van Linton said, "you didn''t leave?""You are Voldemort..."


    "We were sent by Dumbledore. We know you were hunted by death eaters and two of your companions died."


    "That''s my people." As he spoke, the mist dispersed and a pale middle-aged man appeared in front of Fanlin.


    It can be said that the vast majority of vampire family members are small white faced, which is absolutely applicable except for a few families.


    Bloodless, averse to the sun


    Have you ever seen a big black brother who is a vampire?


    "Aren''t you afraid we''ll kill you now?" Fanlin said angrily.


    When I came to the underground street, I was bitten by a werewolf and then by a vampire


    "Oh, of course, you can choose, but the two of you are here If I''m right, Sirius Black, and the little wizard next to him is van leen Al in Trevor''s mouth


    "Trevor? The old bat


    "Oh, to some extent, he is a nuisance, but you should have at least respect for the nobility, at least, you should be..."


    "Oh, we don''t have that kind of thing in our family, the typical Muggle thought." Van Lin said impolitely.


    The middle-aged man didn''t like it either, staring at a whore face that was somewhat similar to that of Trevor and began to laugh.


    "It seems that you don''t need our help."


    "Oh, just the opposite." Vampire sincerely said, of course, in the face is still the kind of expression.


    "This is not a place to talk. If you want to talk here and then prepare to face dozens of werewolves, of course, I don''t care. You should have the ability to deal with them."


    "Are you going to accept the help of human witches with ease?"


    "It looks like I don''t have a choice," the vampire frowned, but then eased. "The blood of these two guys is really bad. Of course, if you''d like to give me some of your blood, I don''t mind paying my two siblings in person."


    "These two guys are werewolves. It doesn''t matter if you take their blood?"


    "It doesn''t matter, but it''s not a good choice." The vampire shook his head. "After all, the blood of the demon wolf is not easy to digest. Although this is not necessarily true, it can not be denied that these guys are very troublesome."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1011

    ¡­¡­


    "How did you escape the werewolf hunt?" Vaseline was watching the vampire''s face in the dark, trying to find some different changes in his face.


    However, compared with the old bat, the vampire in front of him is not more powerful, but his cultivation is first-class.


    It can only be said that this is the prince vampire of the Cappadocia family. Although it is said that the exchange will not make Fanlin feel like it, at least, as the rescued party, the old bat has a good grasp of what kind of advantages it has, and van Lin and Sirius have not been able to give up on him.


    "Oh, some little magic, of course, with Dumbledore and You should not be the guy who calls him a mysterious man. "


    "No, we call him Voldemort."


    "What else does it mean?"


    "This image of laoyinbi is more suitable for him. The guy hiding in the forest of Albania and resting on a poisonous snake is a failure in itself."


    "Losers?" The vampire stopped. "I don''t think so. At least, in my opinion, he''s still a strong man."


    "I think you''ve got the wrong idea, Mr. vampire, that Voldemort has abandoned his identity as a human being, and I think that some words used to describe people should be avoided when we talk to each other." Vaseline squinted and looked carefully at the vampire''s pale cheek.


    "Oh, is that so? But it''s also very appropriate, Mr. al. We''ve created a monster. " Vampires seem to be talking to themselves, dark red eyes appear incomparably calm, and do not imagine the kind of Soul-catching light.


    "It seems that Mr. vampire was hurt badly." Van Lin suddenly said.


    "Oh, well, after all, it''s not easy to accept that 90% of the whole body''s blood is drawn out to create a blood shadow, but fortunately there are still some supplements Do you have dragon blood? It''s better to be fresh. "


    "You should put yourself in the right place, Mr. vampire. Do you mean that the education of the Cappadocia family is just taking away?"


    "Naturally there''s a payoff, after that, and I don''t think it''s too demanding, it''s good for everyone."


    "That''s it." Sirius hastened to stand out, interrupted van Lin to continue to hate the old bat''s forehead.


    It seems that being knocked down several times a day by a guy other than Hermione is a big shadow for van Lin.


    "You should have dragon blood there..." Sirius pulled van Lin aside and asked quietly.


    "Oh, and yet, I don''t want to give it." Van Lin nodded, regardless of the face of the old vampire. "These guys just make a stand with the old bat of Trevor. At first, they made the best of both sides. Then they played off and ran to us, although it was only a matter of time..."


    Said Fanlin, reluctantly reaching out for a small conical flask.


    "That''s all?"


    "That''s enough. The dragon blood is rich in magic, enough for this old bat to cast some magic, but. Complete recovery is not so easy to control... " Van Lin said, the dragon blood to Sirius, "take it to him, I have some questions."


    ¡­¡­


    "How many bottles can I have?" The old bat licked his lips. If he put it in the Muggle world, it would be an action with extraordinary charm. But in the underground street here, it seems particularly gloomy.


    "That''s enough. Of course, if you''re willing to cooperate honestly, I don''t mind giving you more."


    "Cooperate?" The old vampire picked his eyebrows and looked very interested. "Oh, of course, what do you want to know?"


    "Your name."


    "Oh, I''m sorry, I forgot to introduce myself. Of course, I don''t mind some kind names." The old vampire bowed gracefully, "Rutherford Rutherford Cappadocia!"


    "Well, Rutherford, so, is Trevor a member of the Cappadocia family?"


    "Oh, no, he''s the head of the mocavi family, a confused and shrewd lunatic."


    "He is indeed a madman..." Van Lin mumbles that after knowing something about the vampire family, van Lin can roughly identify that family.


    The mocavi family is perhaps the most chaotic clan. Sometimes elegant and shrewd, sometimes trapped in a serious mental disorder, which is not much different from the performance of Trevor.


    At least in the case of insanity, Voldemort was eventually chosen as the trouble shooter, and he tried to control


    Ridiculous ideas.


    Of course, this is just one side of the mocavi family. Apart from the well-known madness, they have little in common. It can be said that the family of Trevor is extremely strange, but in spite of this, other clans still have no choice but to recognize the mocavi family.


    For generations, the oracle of the mocavi family has played an important role in the history of vampires. Even the lysenbras and the haughty fanzhus have to seek the knowledge of the mocavi family, and, of course, keep a distance.The mokawi people are suffering from madness and are subject to the moon''s gain and loss.


    It is said that the founder of the mocavi people was an important figure in the ancient vampires, but he committed unforgivable crimes. Therefore, he was cursed by Cain, and his descendants had mental defects. In the history of the blood clan, the vampire kept away from the strange behavior of the mocavi people, but had to resort to their thorough vision of things.


    Even the other hateful guys are very afraid of the mokawi members. Their cursed blood tainted their minds. A member of the mocavi becomes insane soon after being first embraced (provided, of course, that they have not been insane before).


    The symptoms of these guys'' insanity can be varied, from mania to paranoia to multiple personalities, and in fact, there are no symptoms that have never occurred.


    Even in vampire societies, the mocavi family is often considered dangerous. Because they are often subject to sudden desires and inexplicable illusions, sometimes they even point their swords at other blood clans.


    And because their madness makes them lose their fear of pain and death, it is very difficult to subdue them. For this reason, they are also excluded from the whole blood society. But in fact, behind the madness, the members of mocavi often have extraordinary insight, or even wisdom.


    At this point, van Lin can almost think of why these vampires and death of this kind of thing have a relationship.


    Naturally, the mocavi family is so crazy that they want to explore the ancient god''s ability because of their extraordinary wisdom and chaotic personality. Then, they put the monster like death on the vampire.


    Then, the gold compass should be exchanged by the mocavi family for a ring. Naturally, they can find out the danger. However, how much awe can a family that tries to control Voldemort have for power?


    Arrogance, arrogance, madman, this is the impression of all vampires on the mocavi family. Fanlin can imagine that the old bat of Trevor wants the power of death in the past like a madman. Then, he can''t solve the problem by himself, causing a crisis, and looking for the guy who can help them solve the problem through the special Oracle of the mocavi family.


    In the end, this choice fell on Voldemort''s head, and then it gave Voldemort some power.


    A typical example of dying yourself and then actually dying


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1012

    "So, the old man Trevor broke off himself and came out to ask for help?" Van Lin couldn''t help asking, even if he had the answer.


    "In fact, it''s not a mistake if you think so, about the ancient gods..."


    "You call him the ancient god?"


    "Other gods can call it that way, except for their ancestors." Rutherford said, "it''s not the decision of the mocavi family. It''s such a dangerous thing. It''s also one of the decisions of the Senate. It happened 600 years ago, when Trevor was not a vampire."


    "You seem to be very supportive of him."


    "I''m just stating the fact that, after all, it''s not the fault of one person or one family, and even Cappadocia can''t stop it." Rutherford said with ease, as if he did not take the matter to heart.


    "So you''re the only one in the opposition?"


    "No, in fact, most of the opponents are dead. Vampires are crazy. They violate the commandments. And for some reasons, we are not strong enough to resist. We know more about the power of ancient gods. The more fear I have in my heart, only a few people are against it now, except me. " Rutherford''s expression finally changed a little. It seemed that he was worried about the future of vampires, but his sincerity


    "Oh, of course, including Trevor, at least mocavi''s wisdom is trustworthy, so I''m not worried. We just made the wrong choice."


    "But you don''t have the capacity to take on, and it seems that even if we join together again..."


    "It''s up to people That''s how it should be said... " Rutherford pretended to be relaxed and said, "in fact, the tribe is not totally incapable of undertaking, but it is beyond our imagination, so to speak, it is not in the scope of cognition."


    "What do you mean?"


    "At first he was not strong, but immortal You know, even the peak of the vampire, the decline of the soul, the decay of the body is inevitable, it can be said that even the vampire, can not escape death, and from the time we found this thing, at least tens of thousands of years of history, this is the ability that vampires dream of. "


    "Do you want to live forever?" Said Fanlin.


    "It''s the dream of every race that has mastered magic, isn''t it?" Rutherford said with a bewildered face.


    "You are greedy." Fanlin retorted,


    "of course, greed is the original sin, but everyone can''t avoid it." Rutherford said, "what''s more, it''s a tempting thing, and death is a terrible thing even for vampires."


    "Madman!"


    "It''s very appropriate to use mocavi''s words."


    "So this ring is also a keepsake of the mocavi family?" Vaseline raised his hand and exposed the ring to Rutherford.


    "Oh, please don''t point it at me. It doesn''t work for me, but it''s still uncomfortable." Rutherford refused again and again.


    "What is this?"


    "Oh, you should have heard of the sacrilege of vampires. It''s the ring of souls." Rutherford said slowly.


    "Soul Ring?"


    "An idea that can control people is equally effective for the blood clan."


    "How could you give it up in exchange for a gold compass?" Fanlin couldn''t believe it. Just controlling people''s thoughts is extremely terrifying. Moreover, as a holy weapon of vampires


    "That''s just a legend. Maybe in the original it still has such ability, but now, except for Muggles and blood servants, others have no effect at all, but they can disturb me and exchange it for peace for a period of time. We are very happy to do so." Said Rutherford, turning into a dark lane under the guidance of two blood servants.


    "OK..." Vaseline nodded. According to Rutherford, even the holy weapon of vampire does not seem to have practical value. It is natural to exchange it for a compass that can seal the God of death.


    "I wonder why nicoleme gave it to you." Rutherford said, "with nicoleme''s ability, he can''t be unaware of what this is."


    "For teacher nicoleme, this is just an insignificant collection. Life does not bring things to death, and the pursuit of teachers is not the same as you."


    "Well, I remember that Professor nicoleme has given up his long life." Rutherford said, "it''s a real warrior, at least in front of two hundred..."


    "Two hundred years ago? Are you over 200 years old? "


    "I''m not sure..." Rutherford said, "sleep a long time, so there''s no concept of time. Remember the last time I was active, I should Oh, there is no car or something like that. I have to admit that Muggles are far more creative than their blood clan. "


    "So, you choose to turn Muggles into blood clan?"


    "To be sure, it''s a wizard, and Muggle and wizard hybrids are better, like you, if you want to...""Sorry, goodbye!"


    "Well, just as I didn''t say it." Rutherford looked helpless, "but you really have the talent to be a blood clan."


    "I don''t think I''m interested in the cold corpse..." Van Lin said impolitely.


    Although it''s tempting to be a vampire, Fanlin doesn''t want to live that long.


    A long time will kill all one''s interests, such as nicoleme. In fact, in life, nicoleme''s life is so boring.


    "Well, now let''s talk about..." Fanlin was just about to ask, when Rutherford frowned and stopped.


    "What''s the matter?" Sirius looked around warily.


    "My blood shadow lost contact, should have been disposed of." Rutherford said, far away, in the control of a drop of blood.


    Rutherford wiped it with his hand, and a scene was revealed.


    "Malfoy And... "


    "Oh, my crazy cousin..." Sirius said helplessly, "it seems that she recovered well."


    "How did they come?" Van Lim asked, and suddenly he remembered that the guard at the door had been taken care of. It seemed that greyburg himself could not handle the last vampire and had started to ask Malfoy for help.


    However, two of them have already died in greyburg''s hands, and it is not good to take the reward alone.


    "I think we should get out of here quickly. Those big dogs have very sensitive noses."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1013

    In fact, because of Hagrid''s solitary tone, and because they don''t have to take care of Gloop, Harry decided to do well in the protection of magic biology class exam on Tuesday, in order to keep Hagrid away.


    However, Hagrid''s teaching is as unreliable as ever.


    The practice test was arranged on the lawn next to the Forbidden Forest in the afternoon, where students were asked to identify the Proteus among a dozen hedgehogs (they coaxed them by giving them milk in turn: the Proteus is highly vigilant, its hedgehog like bristles have many magical uses, and they are usually violent and can poison what they see); then Demonstrate how to deal with a tree protecting pot, feed and bathe fire crabs without severe burns, and then multiple-choice questions to choose from a wide range of foods that should be given to sick unicorns.


    Well, as a matter of fact, Harry didn''t want to understand why he had to bathe those guys who were burning all over. In the words of van Lin, high temperature is the perfect sterilization


    Well, bacteria


    Harry could see Hagrid looking anxiously through the window of his hut. When Harry''s examiner, a plump, slightly short witch, laughed at him and told him he could go, Harry gave Hagrid a quick thumbs up sign before the castle.


    The theory test of astronomy went well on Wednesday morning. Harry wasn''t sure he had written the names of Jupiter and all the moons right, but at least he was confident it wouldn''t be bad.


    They had to wait until the evening to test their practical skills in astronomy; so they were replaced by divination in the afternoon. Even if Harry''s divination has always been poor, the exam was absolutely terrible.


    He might as well look at the moving image in the blank crystal ball; for when he took the tea test, he felt that his head was missing. He predicted that Professor marybank would soon meet a fat, ignorant, wet stranger. What''s more, he confused the lifeline and wisdom line in her palm and told her that she should have been last week Two died.


    ¡­¡­


    Cursing a professor''s death should be the worst of all answers.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, we usually fail one of the courses." As they walked up the marble stairs, Ron said in dismay. He just told him how he told his examiner that he saw an ugly man with a tumor on his nose in his crystal ball. Only when he looked up did he realize that it was the reflection of his examiner in the crystal ball, which made Harry feel better.


    "We shouldn''t have studied this stupid subject in the first place." Said Harry. "Even so, at least we can give it up now."


    "Yes." "We don''t have to pretend that we care about what happens when Jupiter meets Uranus," Harry said


    "And from now on, I won''t care if my tea means death, Ron, death - I just threw them all back into the box they should be in." Harry laughed, which was what he had always dreamed of, but as autumn passed by, Harry became stiff.


    "How was your exam?"


    "I think it''s ok..." Cho said happily, and Harry and Ron were relieved.


    "It looks like we''ll have our constellations soon before dinner."


    When Harry point reached the astronomical tower, they found it was a perfect sky without clouds. The ground was sprinkled with a layer of silver moonlight, and the night sky was slightly cold. Each of them set up his or her binoculars, and when Professor marybank gave the order, they began to fill in the constellation they were sent to.


    Professor markebank and Professor sinnista strolled among them to see if they found the right location for the stars and planets they should be looking for.


    Except for the rustling of parchment, everything was so harmonious. Occasionally came the sound of telescope angle adjustment, and the sound of feather pen in capital close-up. Half an hour later, and then an hour later, the golden light reflected from the castle window above the small platform faded and disappeared.


    But when Harry finished Orion on on his parchment, below where Harry was standing, the front of the castle suddenly opened, so that the light leaked out, forming a narrow path of light on the lawn.


    This made Harry very curious. Strictly speaking, it would not interfere with this situation.


    When Harry made some adjustments with the adjuster of his telescope, he glanced down and saw five or six elongated shadows moving across the lawn before the door closed, and the lawn was as dark as the sea. Harry pulled his eyes back into his telescope and refocused. Now it''s time to test Venus.


    He gazed at his constellations to locate the planets, but something was upsetting him; he stopped his quill on the parchment, and he squinted at the shadows on the ground and saw half a dozen human figures on the lawn. If they didn''t move, the moon would not shine on their heads, and it would be impossible to identify which road they were from.At such a distance, Harry couldn''t look too light, but Harry still felt something.


    All that can be done is the man whom fudge sent to replace Umbridge. Poor Umbridge is still left in the tribe by people and horses.


    Just as Harry was distracted, someone coughed behind him, and he remembered that he was still in the exam.


    He completely forgot the position of Venus. He pressed his eyes on the telescope, and when he found Venus again on his constellation map, he heard a distant thump echoing through the deserted ground, followed by the sound of a big dog covered with cloth. He looked up, his heart beating violently.


    Hagrid''s window was illuminated, and his outline showed that he wanted to fight the men squatting on the lawn. The door opened and he could see clearly that six figures flashed in quickly. The door closed again and it was quiet.


    Harry was very upset. He swept around to see if Ron had noticed what he was seeing, but then professor marybank came up to him in a way that seemed like Harry was peeking at someone else''s work. Harry scribbled out his horoscope, then pretended to add something else and looked curiously at the railing over the Hagrid cottage.


    Now the window of the hut is constantly moving, and the lights are on and off. He could feel professor marzbank''s eyes fixed on his head and neck. He forced his eyes to turn again to his telescope and keep his eyes on the moon. Although he had marked its position an hour ago, he heard a roar from the direction of the hut, and the echo went through the darkness to the top of the astronomical tower.


    Several of the people around Harry moved their telescopes in front of them and looked in the direction of Hagrid''s cabin. Professor sinista gave another dry cough.


    "Now concentrate, boys and girls." He said softly. Most of the people went back to their telescopes. Harry looked to the left and Ron was staring blankly at Hagrid''s cabin.


    "Hmmm - in 20 minutes." Professor sinista said.


    Ron came to his senses and immediately turned his attention to his horoscope; Harry looked down and noticed that he had mistakenly placed Venus on the Mars chart. He quickly corrected it.


    There was a loud noise on the ground. "Ouch!" cried several


    They were all too eager to see what was going on down there and poked one end of their telescope into their face. Hagrid''s door was slammed open, and through the light leaking from the hut, they could see a big figure roaring and waving his fist, entangled by six people, all of them, through the subtle signs of the red light they were shooting in his direction, they seemed to want to stun him.


    Some timid girls let out a burst of panic, but this only in return for Professor cinnista''s indignation.


    "Dear!" "It''s an exam," Professor zinesta said indignantly


    But no one cares about their constellations any more. In Hagrid''s cabin, the red light was still spraying, but for no reason, they seemed to be testing him.


    Hagrid was still standing upright, and Harry wanted to see the fight as well as he could. Echoes of surrender and shouting passed through the field; a man called out, "be sensible, Hagrid!"


    Hagrid growled, "damn reason, you don''t want to take me like this, davas!"


    Harry vaguely saw the blurred outline of his teeth. He was trying to help Hagrid, jumping around the Wizards until he was hit by a coma spell and fell to the ground. Hagrid let out a furious roar. He grabbed the man from the ground and threw it out. The man seemed to have flown ten meters and never got up again.


    Harry turned to look at Ron and saw that he was looking at him too, and his expression was terrified. No one has ever seen Hagrid get so angry.


    "Look Exclaimed pawadi, leaning against the railing and pointing to the ground floor of the castle, where the front door was opened again; more light was leaking into the dark lawn, and a long shadow was now crossing it.


    "Now, really!" Professor sinista said anxiously, "you know! There are only ten minutes left! "


    But no one paid attention to him: they were watching the man run to the battlefield near Hagrid''s cabin.


    "How dare you "How dare you!" cried the figure as he ran


    "That''s MEG!" Someone whispered, "this figure is too easy to identify.


    " leave him! I said stay! " Professor McGonagall''s voice pierced the darkness. "How can you attack him in this place? He didn''t do anything, there was no reason for that - "


    Parvati and ravend screamed. About four of the figures in the hut hit Professor McGonagall. On the way from the castle to the cottage, the red light hit her. For a moment, she seemed to be glowing, emitting a terrible red color. Then she immediately fell to the sky and did not move again.


    "A bunch of animals!" Exclaimed professor zinesta, who now seemed to have forgotten the examination altogether, "no warning! Barbarism


    "Coward!" Roared Hagrid; his voice reached the top of the tower, and several lights lit up inside the castle, "redu coward! Do it this wayHagrid gave two strong shots to the nearest attackers; it seemed that they were over immediately, and they were fainted. Harry saw Hagrid fall down, and he thought he was finally subdued by a spell, but instead, Hagrid stood up again, and suddenly there was a bag on his back.


    Then Harry understood that his teeth were on his shoulder.


    "Hold him, hold him!" One of the magic ministry screamed, but the rest of the gang seemed reluctant to do so under Hagrid''s fist; indeed, he retreated so fast that he was tripped by an unconscious colleague of his.


    Hagrid has started to turn around and put his teeth on his neck and run fast. Others fired the last coma spell behind him but didn''t hit it, and Hagrid rushed out of the gate and disappeared into the night.


    It was a long silence when everyone looked at the field with their mouths open. Then professor cinnista said powerlessly, "well, big guy, there''s five minutes left to hand in."


    Harry''s papers are only two-thirds full, but he is desperate to end the exam. When he finished, Ron forced their telescope back to their master''s hand and rushed down the spiral stairs quickly.


    No student went to bed; they were talking loudly and excitedly at the bottom of the stairs about what they saw.


    "Oh, damn it, how can they do that, omrich hasn''t come back yet."


    "Fudge is not reassured about all." Harry tried to think about it with the idea of van Lin, but it still couldn''t stop his anger.


    "She obviously wants to avoid situations like Professor Trelawney." Ernei McMillan wisely said, squeeze in and join them.


    "Hagrid did a good job, didn''t he?" "It looked so frightened," says Ron, "how can those spells pop out of him?"


    "It''s because of his giant blood." Harry reluctantly said, "it''s hard to knock a giant out. They''re like monsters. They''re really strong. But poor Professor McGonagall was hit by four coma spells in her chest and she was not young, wasn''t she


    "Terrible, terrible," said Ernie, wondering what mood to describe, he had to shake his hand helplessly. "OK, I''m going to sleep. Good night, everyone. "


    The people around them also went far, but they were still excited about what they had just seen.


    "At least they didn''t catch Hagrid of Azkaban." Ron said, "I see him going to meet Dumbledore, don''t he?"


    "Maybe He would, but Professor McGonagall Harry was a little upset, and he was eager to pull out the wand and run down the observatory.


    "Oh, it''s terrible. I really think Dumbledore will be back in a few minutes, but now we''re losing Hagrid." They slowly walked back to the public lounge in Gryffindor to find it full. The riots outside the site have been calmed down by several people who are in a hurry to revive their friends.


    Simo and Dean walk in front of Harry and Ron and have told everyone what they see and hear from the top of the tower.


    "But why does Hagrid carry the bag now?" Angelina Jackson asked, shaking her head, "he''s not like trillioni. He''s teaching better this year than he used to be!"


    "Just like omridge, the Ministry of magic doesn''t trust semi humans." Colin said, "Van Lin told me that because of the blood line, many mixed blood has no status in the Ministry of magic, and..." he said


    "And what?"


    Dumbledore


    "Dumbledore was wanted, and Hagrid was a strong supporter..."


    All people were silent for a while, and the team they had discussed should also take van Lin and Hermione, and stand


    "Well, and they think Hagrid put Bogot in their office..." Katie bell went on.


    "Oh, ah," said Li Jordan, covering his mouth. "I put Bogut in her office. Fred and George left me with them before they left; I had them float into their windows. "


    "In short, they fired him." Dean said, "he''s so close to Dumbledore."


    "It''s true." Harry said he was drowning in a chair next to Ron.


    "I just hope Professor McGonagall is OK." Ravender said sadly. "They took her back to the castle, and we watched them through the windows of the dormitory."


    "She doesn''t look good," colinklevi said


    "Mrs Pomfrey will cure her," said Alicia pinnat firmly. "She never failed."


    Harry was awake when the public lounge was empty at 4 a.m.; Hagrid''s image of running into the dark had been emerging in his mind; he was so angry with the Ministry of magic that he couldn''t think of any punishment for them.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1014

    In fact, Harry didn''t fall asleep. He slowly lay uneasy in bed for three hours, meditating on the appalling method of revenge.


    But limited by his imagination, Harry didn''t come up with a good way to do what the Ministry of magic did.


    Their final exam, the history of magic, didn''t start until the afternoon. Although Harry wanted to go back to bed after breakfast, he was reviewing the last minute on the court before the exam, so he held his head in the common room and tried to read the three and a half inch notes that Hermione had left him without falling asleep.


    It was a very difficult thing, and fortunately, Harry persisted, even though it made him sad to death.


    The fifth graders entered the hall at two o''clock and spread out their papers in front of them. Harry felt tired. He wanted it to come to an end at first, so that he could leave and go to sleep, and then tomorrow, he and Ron went to the Quidditch game - he was going to fly with Ron''s broom - to get rid of the review.


    Unfortunately, the rocket crossbow has not been returned, even if Umbridge is not in


    "Open your papers," Professor marybank said at the front of the hall, flipping through the hourglass. "You can start."


    Harry began to answer the first question. But after several seconds of thinking, he had not come up with a word in his head. There was only a buzzing bee disturbing his mind. Slowly, tortuously, he finally began to write the answer. He found it hard to remember the confusing names and dates.


    He just skipped question 4 (whether, from your point of view, did the goblin rebellion in the 8th century have been caused by laws to better manage wands), considering that in the end he would have time to go back. He tried to answer the fifth question (how many secret decrees were enacted in 749 to prevent multiple standards of measurement units) but he had a critical guess that he missed a few points; he had a feeling that vampires should appear somewhere in the story. He looked up for a question that he could simply answer, and his eyes fell on the number 0 (describe the establishment of the World Federation of witches and explain why the witches in Lichtenstein were opposed to joining? £©


    "I know that," thought Harry, looking up at the big hourglass on the table next to Professor marybank. He was sitting at the back left of pavadi petier, her long black hair covering the back of her desk. Once or twice he found that when she shook her head, he saw a faint golden flash, and he had to tap his head to wake up. All the quills around Harry were writing on parchment like a race, tearing holes out. The sun on the back of his head was very hot.


    What did the World Federation of witches do to witches in Lichtenstein?


    Harry had a feeling that something was circling in his brain. Again, he gazed blankly at the back of pavadi''s head.


    If he wants to answer the question perfectly, he just needs to open a window in the back of her head to see what is the cause of the spiral rift between the World Federation of wizardry and the wizard of Lichtenstein?


    Harry closed his eyes and buried his hand in order to make his red eyelids dark and cool.


    The World Federation of witches once wanted to stop hunting giants and give them rights. But Lichtenstein has been haunted by a particularly brutal giant tribe in the mountains.


    This is it. He opened his eyes; they kept staring at the burning white parchment. Slowly, he wrote two lines about giants and read them as quickly as possible. That doesn''t seem to be very rich and detailed, but Harry must have written page after page in Hermione''s notes about the Federation.


    He closed his eyes again, trying to think about recalling them, the first meeting of the Federation in France, and yes, he had written about the goblins trying to attend and expelled. He wrote it, too. Are there any other people from Lichtenstein.


    "Think" he told himself that when all the people around him were writing and the sand in the hourglass was still running away, he put his face on his hand.


    Once again, he walked on the cold and dark corridor leading to the Department of mysteries. He walked steadily and regularly, and occasionally trotted for a while. Finally, he decided to reach his destination.


    The black door swayed open for him as usual, and he stood in a round room with many doors. Straight through the stone steps and through the second door, the lights on the walls and floors tickled mechanically, but there was no time to visit. He had to be quick.


    He made a few final steps to the third door, which, like the others, was concealed for him. Once again, he came to the big room full of shelves and glass balls, and his heart was beating fast now. He is going there this time.


    When he reached the number 97, he walked left in the corridor between the two rows. But there was a shadow at the end of the floor, a black shadow that moved across the floor like a wounded animal.


    Harry''s stomach contracted with fear and excitement. A voice came out of his own mouth, a high, cold, completely inhuman voice.


    "Give me that. Put it down. Now, I can''t touch him, but you can. "The shadow on the floor moved. Harry saw a wand in his hand, a slender hand with white fingers, and heard a high, cold voice saying, "dig into the heart and gouge out the bones!"


    The man on the ground screamed in pain and tried to get up, but Teng fell down. Harry is laughing. He held up his wand and the spell stopped, and then the figure''s groan died down.


    "Voldemort is waiting." slowly, his hands tremble. The man on the ground raises his shoulder an inch or two and then raises his head. His face is still haggard with blood stains, and his face twisted by pain still has the determination to challenge.


    "You have to kill me." Sirius whispered.


    "In the end, I''ll do it without a doubt." "But you''re going to bring me something first, Blake. Do you want more pain? Think about it again. We had hours and no one could hear you scream


    But when Voldemort lifted his wand again, someone was screaming. Someone yelled and pushed the hot table onto the cold stone floor. But Harry was awake when he hit the ground, but he was still screaming. His scars burned like fire. The whole hall was watching him as if he were looking at the psychosis. Only his roommate knew what it meant.


    ¡­¡­


    "I''m not going, I don''t need to go to the hospital ward, I don''t want to -" Harry is constantly trying to persuade professor zinesta to stay away from him. At this time, Professor sinista was leading Harry through the hall under the gaze of the students around him, and he was looking at Harry with a more concerned expression than usual.


    "I''m fine, sir," Harry stammered, wiping the sweat from his face. "I just fell asleep and had a nightmare."


    "Test pressure!" The old wizard said in a pitiful tone, clapping his hand weakly on Harry''s shoulder. "It''s over, young man. It''s past. Now, for a cool drink, you may be almost ready to go back to the hall. The exam is almost over, but have you answered the last question perfectly


    "Yes," Harry said savagely. "I mean, I think I''ve done my best."


    "Very good, very good," said the old wizard gently. "I have to go and take your test paper. I suggest you lie down for a while."


    "I will," Harry nodded hard. "Thank you very much."


    As soon as the old man''s heel disappeared in the hall, Harry immediately jumped up the marble steps and ran down the corridor, muttering portraits. He stepped up several stairs and, like a violent hurricane, rushed to the door of the hospital ward, warning Mrs. Pomfrey, who was pouring a blue liquid into the mouth of Walton "Potter, what do you think you''re doing?"


    "I want to see Professor McGonagall," Harry gasped, the air tearing at his lungs. "Now, it''s urgent."


    "She''s not here, Potter." Mrs. Pomfrey said sadly, "early this morning, she was transferred to St. Mungo''s magic hospital. Four coma Charms hit her in the chest together. It''s a miracle that she hasn''t been killed at her age


    "She - has gone?" Harry said in shock. The bell rang outside the dormitory, and he could hear the rumble of students coming out of the classroom into the hallway from the far floor. He was still staring at Madame Pomfrey, and his fear rose. There''s no one here who can tell them anything. Dumbledore is gone. Hagrid''s gone. Van Lin and Hermione left.


    But he always wants Professor McGonagall to be here. She may be irritable and stubborn, but she can always rely on strong backing.


    "I''m not surprised by your shock, Potter." Madame Pomfrey said, with a look of strong approval on her face, "if they had dared to do so during the day, they would have been knocked out by Mileva McGonagall. Coward! That''s why they''re doing it, mean cowards! If I wasn''t worried about what you students would do without me, I would have quit


    "Yes." Harry said, without expression. He walked out of the ward and came to the corridor where he was. He was bumped back and forth by the crowd. The panic spread in his body like poison gas, so that his head began to feel dizzy and unable to think about what to do.


    Van Lin and Hermione''s voice suddenly appeared in his mind, do not stay away from friends


    Harry ran again, bumping into the students to make way for him, ignoring their angry protest. When he saw them rushing towards him at the top of the marble stairs, he ran back two floors.


    "Harry," Ron said immediately, looking terrified, "what''s going on? How are you? Are you ill? Where have you been? "


    The barrage of questions made Harry uncomfortable, but Harry was very pleased that Ron was more useful than before, at least he could come up with some good ideas.


    "Follow me." Harry said quickly, "come in. I want to tell you something. " He led the brine powder through the corridor on the first floor. Vigilantly, he led them through the corridor on the first floor and walked through the door. Finally, he found an empty classroom and rushed in. He closed the door as soon as Ron came in. Leaning against the door, he said to him, "Voldemort has caught Sirius.""What?" Ron asked in disbelief.


    "How did you --"


    "see it. Just now, when I fell asleep in the exam


    "But - but where? How did it happen? Just like dad? " Ron''s face was full of fear, and it was obvious that Mr. Weasley''s affairs had cast a big enough shadow on Ron.


    "I don''t know." Harry, "but I know the exact location. It''s a room full of glass ball shelves in the Ministry of magic. They''re at the end of row 97. He''s trying to use Sirius to get something he wants from there. He''s torturing him and threatening to kill him and let him die."


    Harry found his voice and his knees shaking. He moved a chair and sat down to try to control himself.


    "How can we get there?" Harry asked Ron. A moment of silence. Then Ron said, "go - where?"


    "Go to the Department of mysteries so we can save Sirius." Harry called out loud.


    "But, Harry." Ron said powerless.


    "What? What? " Said Harry. He couldn''t understand why Ron was staring at him as if he were saying something incredible.


    "Harry" Ron said in a voice almost trembling: "Er, what? How did Voldemort sneak into the Ministry of magic without anyone realizing that he was there


    "How do I know?" Harry growled, "the question is how we get in! And, as Fanlin said, the last time, the last time he was there


    "But Harry No one can find him, if he can sneak into the Ministry of magic... " Ron said that as a child living in the magic world, Ron''s understanding of the Ministry of magic is obviously more pure.


    Ron hesitated for a moment, as if thinking about how to explain this to Harry. Then he took a step toward him. "It''s 5 p.m. normally at this time, the Ministry of magic is usually full of people. If I''m anywhere, so How could Voldemort and Sirius break in without being seen? Harry, they are the sorcerers they want to catch in the world. Do you think they can break into a building full of Aurors and not be found? Especially when Auror is crazy, everyone knows both of them


    "I don''t know. Maybe Voldemort used an invisibility cloak or something!" Harry exclaimed, "anyway, I always see that the Department of mysteries is completely empty at any time."


    "You''ve never been there, Harry!" Ron hesitated and said, "I promise you''ve never left here. You''ve only dreamt of that place."


    "It''s not an ordinary dream!" Harry yelled into Ron''s face and stood up and took a step toward Ron. "How do you explain your dad? That''s all. How else would I know what happened to him? "


    "Oh, maybe you''re right..." Ron looked at Harry quietly and said, but thinking of Dumbledore''s account, Ron had to calm down and rethink.


    "Oh, yes, maybe Sirius will be sent something by Dumbledore, just like my father But not now Harry, the defense of the most important departments of the Ministry of magic is much stronger than you think, just like versin always said The magic circle will detect the entry and exit of people not belonging to the Ministry of magic at the first time. Even Dumbledore, it is impossible not to leave any traces I''d love to believe you, I swear, but... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1015

    "But what?" Harry asked angrily.


    "But Harry - what if your dream - was just a dream?" Ron said, trembling, that he tried his best to think in the way of Hermione or vaseline, but only got such an answer in the end.


    Harry let out a howl of failure. Ron is now moving away from him step by step, becoming almost incomprehensible to him.


    "You don''t understand," Harry yelled at Ron. "I didn''t have a nightmare. I wasn''t dreaming! What do you think of atresia? Why do you think Dumbledore wanted me to guard against the things I saw? Because that''s true, Ron Sirius is captured, and I see him. Voldemort''s got him. Nobody else knows. That means only we can save him. And, if you don''t want to do it, OK, but I''ll go, okay? What''s more, if I remember correctly, isn''t your father the same? What''s more, when I rescued your sister from the snake monster, you didn''t object to my "saving people''s affairs..."


    "I never said I had any objection!" Ron said fiercely.


    "But Harry, you just said," Ron said in a low voice, "although I don''t understand, as a wizard, I still know the charm. Van Lin and Hermione have left Hogwarts, and now there are only two of us. Moreover, Dumbledore''s account, I have to think about it. Dumbledore wants you to learn to take these things out of your mind if you use them You don''t see that anymore


    "If you think I''m pretending I saw something I didn''t see -"


    "Fanlin has told you that nothing is more important than closing your mind!"


    "Well, I think he''ll say something else, if he knew that I just -" the door of the classroom was opened. Harry and Ron were whipped. Ginny came in, looking curious, followed by Luna, with her usual weird expression.


    "Hi," Ginny said uncertainly. "We heard Harry''s voice. What are you shouting at? "


    "It''s none of your business," Harry said rudely.


    Ginny raised her eyebrows. "Don''t talk to me like that." She said calmly, "I just want to know if there is anything I can do for you."


    "Yes, but you can''t help." Harry said briefly.


    "You know what? You are rude now Luna said calmly. Harry turned away in surprise. Now the last thing he wants to do is talk to Luna Lovegood.


    "No, wait a minute, you two..."


    "What happened to the two of us?" Ginny complained, "I heard it all. You''re talking about vaseline and cerebral block surgery."


    "Who told you that?"


    "Hermione!" Ginny said faintly, "and Fanlin, the two of them, we help to take care of you, and Ron..."


    "The two of them?" Harry asked in disbelief.


    "And me?"


    "Oh, of course!" Ginny said politely, "no matter what, you won''t really refuse Harry."


    "I''m doing this..." Ron defends powerlessly


    "Oh, really? But what happened? "


    "Well, don''t say it''s useless here, Sirius is suffering..." Harry said, about to rush out, but the next second, two wands stood in front of Harry, aimed at his body.


    "You two..."


    "I have to calm you down." Ginny said impolitely, "even if it costs a little."


    "You won''t do this..." Ron couldn''t believe it. Looking at this made him feel a little strange.


    "I''m sorry, but the two of them are obviously more rational than making you crazy with Harry here..."


    "I''m not crazy!"


    "Then tell me the whole story."


    Harry''s chest heaved violently, but Harry couldn''t hurt Ginny and Luna.


    ¡­¡­


    "I think we have to make sure that''s true."


    "True?" Harry felt insulted. "You mean, I''m lying?"


    "No one thinks so, but you can''t guarantee that Voldemort is lying. I''ve been in contact with him, some of them are not. These are the means he is good at." Ginny said.


    "But I saw..."


    "But what if it was a Voldemort trick? Harry, we need to check before we go


    "How to check it?" Harry asked, "how can we check it out?"


    "We have to use the furnace of the Ministry of magic special investigation team to see if we can get in touch with him. "Ginny said," we''re going to get them away again, but we need to watch out, and the two of us can help you, Harry, and now the Ministry of magic is busy dealing with Hagrid. They''re in the forbidden forest. "


    "Good," Harry said aggressively to Hermione. "Good. If you think it''s quick, I''ll do it with you. Otherwise, I''ll go to the Department of mysteries now!""Department of mystery?" Luna said, looking a little strange, "but how do you get there?"


    Harry ignored her.


    "Yes," said Ginny, walking between the tables with her hands crossed, "right, all right. One of us has to go to the Ministry of magic to make sure they''re taking long enough


    "They''re looking for Hagrid and Umbridge. They can''t be back so soon. And there''s Pippi! " Ron immediately said, "go and tell the people who stay in the office that Pippi is destroying the deformation class classroom and stuff, which is miles away from her office. I remember that I met him in the corridor just now, so I should advise him to go! "


    "OK." "Now, we need to make sure that students stay away from their offices when we break in, so that Slytherins don''t run to report them," she said


    Ginny looks at Ron and then at Harry.


    "Luna and I can stay at both ends of the corridor," Ginny said quickly, "and warn people not to go there because someone has released strangulation gas there."


    Harry was surprised that Ginny had made up such a lie that everything was ready. Ginny shrugged and said, "Fred and George planned to do that before they left."


    "Well, now, don''t worry about anything else, Harry. You''re hiding under the invisibility cloak, and you''ll slip into the office, and you''ll be able to talk to Sirius. "


    " he''s not there, Ginny! "


    "I mean, you can - I don''t think you should be there alone - when I check the wind to see if Sirius is at home, and Jordan Lee has confirmed that the window is a weakness."


    Harry is really anxious, but he feels a little bit wrong. Maybe he goes to the stove and asks van Lin


    "I, OK. Thank you He muttered.


    "Well, that''s good. In fact, even if we do it all, I don''t expect to be more than five minutes." Ginny said, pretending to be relaxed. Seeing that Harry seemed to accept the plan, her expression relaxed. "Don''t meet filch wandering around to do those annoying inquiries."


    "Five minutes is enough." Harry said, "come on, let''s go."


    "Now?" Ginny asked, a little shocked. "Now, of course!" Harry said angrily, "what do you think? Shall we wait until dinner or something? Ginny, Sirius is suffering


    "I - Oh, all right." She said in disappointment. "You go get the invisibility cloak and we''ll meet in the corridor in front of the office, OK?"


    Instead of answering, Harry dashed out of the room and began to push the chaotic crowd away. Two floors up, he meets Seymour and Dean. They welcome him happily and tell him that they are planning a pass celebration in the common room.


    Harry hardly listened. While they were still discussing how much black market Rehmannia beers they needed, Harry crawled in through the hole in the portrait, and before they noticed him, he had taken the bag containing the invisibility suit and Sirius knife.


    "Harry, do you want the next two garonnes? Harold dingy said he could sell us some flame whiskey But Harry was in agony out in the hallway, and a minute or two later he jumped the last few steps to join Ron, Ginny and Luna, all huddled at the end of the Swat hallway.


    "Let''s go," he gasped, "ready to go in."


    "Not bad." As a group of rowdy ages passed them, Ginny whispered, "so Ron - you follow the people who lead the Ministry of magic away, and Luna and I, if you can get the crowd out of the hallway, Harry will be able to put on the invisibility cloak."


    Ron left, his bright red hair disappearing at the end of the right passage. At the same time, Ginny uses her head with the same bunch of hair to start pounding students in different directions. Luna follows her with her golden head.


    As soon as the Ministry of magic left, Harry took his invisibility cloak out of his bag. In fact, his scar was painful, but not so severe that he thought Voldemort had dealt Sirius a fatal blow. When Voldemort punished Avery, it hurt a lot.


    "You can''t get in here!" Ginny called out to the crowd, "no, I''m sorry, you have to go around the spiral staircase. Someone just released strangulation gas here! "


    They heard people complaining loudly, and a certain voice said, "I don''t see the gas."


    "It''s because it''s colorless." "But if you want to go over there, please, and then we''ll see your body as evidence for the next fool who doesn''t believe us," Ginny said in a believable angry voice


    Slowly, the crowd became smaller. The news of the strangulation of the gas seems to have begun to spread, and no one has come this way. When the surrounding area became completely empty, Harry immediately began to act.


    He moved forward under a cloak. Luna was standing at the far end of the corridor, her back to them, and as they passed Ginny, Ginny whispered, "well done, don''t forget the signal.""What is the signal?" Muttered Harry.


    "If we see Umbridge coming, we''ll sing" Weasley is our king "!


    As Harry inserts Sirius''s knife into the crack between the wall and the door, the sense of uneasiness grows stronger. The door ticked open and he entered the office. The kittens'' decorations are enjoying the afternoon sun and warming their plates. This is Umbridge''s office. Of course, in respect, the Ministry of magic has not changed much. In fact, they don''t use them very often.


    Harry breathed a sigh of relief. Now all he has to do is prove


    Harry walked into the fireplace, grabbed a handful of floo powder and threw it into the fire. The green flame sprang up. He knew to be quick, put his head into the fire and called, "Twelve mogley square!"


    His head began to spin, as if his whole body had melted into the fire, although his knees were still secure on the cold floor of the office. He kept his eyes closed to deal with the whirling dust, and when the rotation was over, he opened his eyes to look around the cold kitchen of the black ancestral house.


    There is no one here. He expected it, but after seeing the deserted kitchen, fear and panic grew unprepared in his stomach.


    "Sirius?" He cried, "Sirius, are you here?" But there was no reverberation in his room except for the slight sound of the fire.


    "Who is there?" He asked, wondering if it was a mouse. Clencher, the house elf, appeared in his field of vision. He looked very happy about what had happened, although recently he seemed to have been doing great damage to his hands, which are now covered in thick bandages.


    "Boy Potter''s head is in the fire." ''said kretcher in the empty kitchen. He was surreptitious, and gave Harry a surreptitious, eccentric look. "Kretcher wants to know what he''s doing here?"


    "Where is Sirius?" Asked Harry. The house elf was panting and giggling. "Master and master al are out, Harry Potter."


    "Where has he gone? Where did he go? Clencher Kretcher just giggled and seemed in a good mood.


    "I warn you!" Harry said he was fully aware that in his current position, it was impossible for him to punish kretcher beyond the bottom line. "How is lupin? What about the devil''s eye? Any of them, who''s here? "


    "Except kretcher and No one is here except Miss Granger The elf said cheerfully, then turned his back and walked slowly away from Harry towards the kitchen door. "Clencher thought he was going to say something to his mistress, and now, yes, he had no chance to say it again, and clencher''s master had told him to stay away from him."


    "Where did Sirius go?" Harry yelled behind the elf, "kretcher, has he gone to the Department of mysteries?"


    Kretcher stopped. Harry could only see the bare back of cletcher''s head through the wooden table foot in front of him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1016

    "Clencher, hurry up, tell me, your master..."


    "My master went out with master Al, and he did not tell poor kretcher where they were going." Kretcher shook his head and didn''t care much about Harry.


    "But you know, don''t you, kretcher, you..."


    "Kretcher didn''t know..." Kretcher was busy with his work, which surprised Harry. You know, normally, kretcher would never do this. All he had to do was clean the statue, since Sirius came back.


    "Clencher, who are you talking to..." A clear female voice came down from the building.


    "Hermione?" Harry''s eyes lit up. By the way, kretcher said, Hermione is still here.


    "Hermione Hermione... " Harry yelled, trying to pull Hermione down the stairs.


    Fortunately, Hermione was also walking down in her home clothes and rubbing her wet hair with a towel.


    "Who''s there, kretcher Is it Fanlin that they are back? "


    "It''s Harry Potter..." Kretcher came back in a low voice. "Harry Potter contacted us with flyers."


    "Harry?" Hermione''s shrill voice rang out, but Harry felt more pleasant than ever.


    "Harry, is that you?"


    Hermione''s face appeared before Harry in amazement, her pink robe and long, wet hair hanging over her shoulders.


    "Oh, I''m glad to meet you, Harry. How''s it going? What''s the change in Hogwarts? And, you and Ron, and Ginny, you all..."


    "Oh, wait a minute, Hermione..." Harry had a headache and said, "I''m ok, but some of them didn''t do very well. Of course, Umbridge left Hogwarts, which was much better, but it''s not the point. Hermione, I want to know Sirius and van Lin, the two of them..."


    "They both went out yesterday." Said Hermione. "Dumbledore had something to look for them, so I stayed here. What''s the matter, Harry?"


    "They''re not going to the Ministry of magic, are they?"


    Hermione''s heart leaped. Fanlin did not avoid her when they decided to lure Voldemort to the Ministry of magic with Harry, so she knew that there would be some changes in Harry''s body recently, but


    "Oh, I don''t know..." Hermione didn''t know how to answer, "they went to Dumbledore. In fact, I don''t know where they are. They haven''t come back for a long time. Now they are here... "


    "Hey, listen, Hermione," Harry said solemnly. "Voldemort is torturing Sirius. I don''t see any van Lin, but..."


    "Are you sure what you see is real, not what Voldemort showed you?" Hermione couldn''t help saying.


    The girl was not sure whether it was Dumbledore''s decision or Voldemort''s initiative. When van Lin left, he made it clear that he was not going to carry out this matter, but now


    "Oh, I don''t know..." Being asked again and again, Harry was bored, but he couldn''t help but stop to think.


    It''s so sudden, Sirius is attacked, this


    "Hey, listen, Harry..." Hermione hesitated. "You have to make sure that what you see is true to make a decision."


    "But what I saw, Sirius Voldemort They''re in the Ministry of magic Mystery Department Sirius is being tortured by Voldemort... "


    "But as far as I know, the Ministry of magic and the Department of mystery can''t be dealt with by Sirius." Hermione said, "he''s a wanted man, Harry. Be clear, the Ministry of magic''s identification of wanted people is open, and no matter what channel it is, it has its own monitoring. The phantom movement is also restricted. Although it is not prohibited, it is a difficult thing in itself. Moreover, whether it is Mr. Weasley or Tonks, their identities are all the same Better than Sirius to deal with the Ministry of magic... "


    "But Maybe they''re at war This is not necessarily the case Harry hesitated and said, "what''s more, Voldemort asked Sirius to get something..."


    "Harry..." Hermione hesitated. "I don''t recommend that you..."


    "But, Hermione, if that''s true, we''ll watch Sirius die like this? And Dumbledore? " Harry asked.


    "I don''t know!" Hermione shook her head and hesitated, "but


    "It''s nothing, but Hermione, if it''s true, there''s no doubt Sirius is dead. I can''t..."


    "But what are you going to do?" Asked Hermione. "I contact..."


    "To the Ministry of magic..." Harry said in a deep voice, "I''m going to save Sirius..."


    "No way!" Hermione immediately refused, "this may just be a trap to lure you to Please, Harry, wait for me. I''ll go to the other members of the order of the Phoenix. Anyway, stay at Hogwarts... "Harry didn''t speak, but apparently


    Just as Harry was about to say something, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his forehead; and he sucked a lot of ash, which was almost breathless, and he found himself pulled back into the fire until, with a rude gesture, he saw Professor taffel (member of the special investigation team, who took over from Umbridge''s work as the dark arts) Professor of defense.) With a pale face, she pulled him as far out of the fire as she could with her hair, and now she pinched him hard behind him, as if she were about to tear his throat.


    "You think." She whispered, twisting Harry''s neck harder to keep him staring at the ceiling. "After two boggarts, I''m going to get another dirty thing, some little creature, into my office, and I don''t know? After the last one came in, I was full of secret Charms near the door, you stupid boy, take his wand


    Taffel yelled angrily at someone he couldn''t see, and he felt a hand fumbled in the chest pocket of his robe and took his wand.


    "So do they." Harry heard a scuffle at the door, and he knew Ginny had been taken away from her.


    "I want to know why you''re in my office," taffel said coldly, grabbing her hair and shaking it to keep him shaking.


    In fact, compared with Umbridge, taffel is not a good talker, although he is not as excessive as Umbridge.


    "I want to find my fire arrow!" Harry said hoarsely.


    "Liar." she shook his head again. "Your fire arrow is strictly locked in the dungeon by headmaster Umbridge. You know it very well, Mr. porter. You put your head in the fire. Who are you contacting? "


    "No one - Harry said, trying to get rid of her. He felt strands of hair clinging to his scalp.


    "Lie!" Cried taffel. She threw him away from her and he hit the desk.


    Now he could see Ginny strapped against the wall. Malfoy was leaning against the window sill and happily threw Harry''s wand into the air to catch it. There was a commotion outside, and a few large Slytherin came in, holding Ron, Luna and - Harry confused - Neville, who was bound by Crabbe and suffocated by the impending danger. All four of them were gagged.


    "All in." Warrington said, rudely pushing Ron into the room.


    "That," he pointed his thick finger at Neville, "tried to stop me from catching her." he pointed to Luna, who was trying to kick and hold her big Slytherin girl, "so I brought him with me."


    "Good, good." "Well, it looks like Hogwarts is going to be" Weasley''s free zone "soon, isn''t it


    Malfoy had a loud, loud, flattering laugh. Taffel gave her a smile of satisfaction and fixed her in a cotton covered armchair, ignoring a toad lying on her flower bed among her captives.


    "So, Potter," she said, "you put a lookout around my office and send this clown." She orders Ron - Malfoy laughs louder. "Tell me that Pippi was venting his anger and destroying the transfiguration class room, and I knew he was busy mucking up the school with ink, so Mr. filch, the eyepiece of the telescope, just told me."


    "Obviously, your conversation with someone is important. Is that Albus Dumbledore? Or bloody, Hagrid? I suspect it was Mileva McGonagall, and I heard she was still too weak to blame anyone


    Malfoy and his Slytherin members laughed even more. Harry found out that he was so angry and resentful that he was being shaken.


    "I won''t make any terms with you." He growled.


    Taffel raised his eyebrows, as if amused, with a cruel smile on his cold face.


    "Very well," she said in her most dangerous and hypocritical voice, "very well, Mr. porter. I gave you a chance to be honest. You refused. I have no choice but to put a little pressure on you. Draco bring Professor Snape


    Malfoy put Harry''s wand in his robe and left the room, but Harry hardly noticed. He already understood something; he didn''t believe that he was so stupid that he forgot that he thought all the members of the order of the Phoenix and all the people who could help him save Sirius were gone - but he was wrong.


    There is also a member of the order of the Phoenix at Hogwarts Snape. The office was quiet, except for Slytherin''s efforts to keep Ron and others under control. As Ron tries to deal with the oppression of Wallington''s ribs, blood drops from his lips fall on the office carpet, Ginny is still trying to kick the foot of the old girl who is holding her tightly with both hands; Neville''s face is regularly purple under the traction of Clara''s hand; however, Luna, powerless, stands beside the person holding her, looking out of the window bewildered, as if this Cut is so boring.


    Harry looked at taffel. She was still staring at him.


    Compared with Umbridge, this woman is much more reserved, but she is not too yielding, and even more cruel in some aspects. Harry does not understand why such a person will be recruited into the Ministry of magic, but he seems to understand the more disgusting face of Umbridge.Yes, even Umbridge, and Death Eaters like Malfoy can be at the top of the Ministry of magic


    On hearing Malfoy''s footsteps following Snape from the outside corridor into the room, he deliberately put on his face a calm and expressionless expression.


    "You want to see me, taffel?" SPE said that he did not care about the students.


    "Oh, Severus, it''s been a long time," said taffel, rising to his feet and laughing with exaggeration.


    "Long time no see?" Harry couldn''t believe it and asked, "you and him..."


    "Shut up, Potter!" Taffel said impolitely.


    "You and I Tell me, taffel, what can I do for you


    "Yes, I''d like another bottle of real emetic, as soon as possible, please."


    "Headmaster Umbridge took my last bottle to interrogate Al," he said, examining taffel calmly through his greasy hair. "Your immediate superior, though he says the result is not good, you should know..."


    "It''s used up, but you can make some more, can''t you?" Taffel said impolitely.


    "Of course," snape said, his lips curled. "It''s going to take the moon a big cycle to prepare, so I want you to wait about a month for that."


    "A month?" "A month?" cried taffel? But I''ll take it tonight, Snape! I have to know who Potter is using my stove to communicate with or with something unknown


    "Really?" Snape said that for the first time, when he looked at Harry, he showed signs of no interest. "Well, that doesn''t surprise me. Porter has never been in the habit of following school rules. "


    His cold, dark eyes were now staring at Harry, and he was staring at him fearlessly, trying to remember the dream he had seen in his mind, hoping Snape would read his thoughts and understand what was happening.


    "I will interrogate him!" Taffel repeated angrily, while Snape turned his eyes from Harry to her convulsive face. "I hope you''ll provide him with something to tell the truth."


    "I''ve told you." Snape said smoothly, "I don''t have any more emetics in stock. I can''t help you unless you want to poison Potter - and if you do, I''m sure I''ll give my greatest sympathy. The only trouble is that the best poison attacks too fast to have more time to tell the truth


    Snape looked back at Harry again, trying to communicate in a nonverbal way.


    "Voldemort caught Sirius in the Department of mysteries," he thought desperately, "Voldemort has captured Sirius --"


    "you are procrastinating!" Suddenly taffel said, Snape looked at her again, his eyebrows slightly raised. "You didn''t help on purpose! Lucius always gives you the highest evaluation, I expected you to perform better! Now please get out of my office! "


    Snape gave her a sarcastic bow and turned away. Harry knew that he had a last chance to let the members of the organization know what was going on and walked out of the room.


    "He caught a cold!" Harry suddenly exclaimed, "he caught a cold in his hiding place!" Snape was opening taffel''s doorknob with his hand and suddenly stopped.


    "A cold?" Cried taffel, looking back and forth eagerly at Harry and Snape. "What is a cold? What''s the meaning of this? Alone? Where is the hiding place? What does he mean, Snape


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1017

    Snape watched Harry. His expression is incomprehensible. Harry couldn''t tell if he understood, but he didn''t dare to speak more clearly in front of the woman. "


    I don''t know." Snape said coldly. "Potter, if you want to mess with me, I''ll give you a caterpillar job. By the way, Clara, let your hands loose. In the library, you applied for a job. I''m afraid I have to give you some references to remind you that it will be a lot of tedious writing work


    "I have to remind you, Severus..." Taffel didn''t seem to mind. "You should know how to choose. It''s help..."


    "Don''t bother you, krassis. If you have time, I think you should come and sit down with me, or I can help you with the potion you need."


    Snape turned around and went out. Without looking at them, he slammed the door behind him, leaving Harry in a greater mess than before: Snape was his last hope. Especially when Hermione was suspicious of what he said.


    He stood facing taffel, and she seemed to feel the same way; her chest heaved with anger and frustration.


    "Ji''s wand is out of order. It''s a very good event for her to pull out of the school. It''s a good event for her to pull out She seems to be talking to herself. She stares at Harry, gasping heavily, occasionally hitting her wand in her empty palm.


    When he saw her like this, Harry felt that he could do nothing without the wand.


    "You forced me, Potter. I don''t want to. " Moving uneasily on the ground, taffel said, "but there are cases where this is true. I''m sure the Ministry will understand. I have no choice. "


    Malfoy''s face had an expression of longing. He looked at her dead.


    "The heart drilling mantra should make you speak." Taffel said quietly.


    "No!" Ginny screamed, "that''s against the law!"


    But taffel ignored. Harry had never seen the look on her face so disgusting, eager and excited.


    She raised her wand. "The minister won''t let you break the law, Professor taffel!" Cried Ginny.


    "Cornell won''t know about it." Taffel said faintly. She did not care about what he was about to do. She was holding her wand in different parts of Harry''s body in turn. She was obviously trying to decide where the damage would be the most. "It''s like he never knew it was the Dementor sent by Umbridge in Potter last summer, but he was still very happy to have such a chance In fact, even in the dark, Connelly was willing to accept his dismissal... "


    "It''s Umbridge!" Harry gasped. "So, you''re involved. You''re following me?"


    "Oh, I think the old woman still told them not to touch the Dementors A lot of people didn''t act. " Taffel said silently, as her wand stopped straight in the direction of Harry''s forehead, "they''re all telling you what you''ve done - doubting you - but I''m the only one who''s done something about it. But you managed to escape, didn''t you? Harry? But not today, not now. "


    She took a deep breath and yelled, "drill in -"


    "no, you can''t..." Ron yelled, as if to get rid of Slytherin behind him, but it was doomed to be futile. For a moment, the pain in his heart made Harry twist violently.


    Almost without any resistance, Harry fell to the ground, his head collided with the corner of the table, and blood was left on his forehead.


    "Come on, Harry, your plan, who you met, where..." Taffel said slowly, as if deliberately prolonging Harry''s torture with the heart piercing curse.


    "I don''t think you like the taste." There was a perverse light in taffel''s eyes. Obviously, taffel was very satisfied with this.


    "Don''t you see Harry can''t speak in pain?" Ron was so angry that even in the fierce death eaters, there would be a short pause for people to reply when they used the heart piercing curse to extort a confession. However, the woman did not seem to stop at the moment. She was just using magic on her own.


    "Come on, Potter, if you don''t make it clear, how can I know if you really give in..."


    "Let go of Harry, old woman..." Ginny roared.


    Taffel''s face was on one side, and Ginny bent down in pain as if she had been hit by something.


    "Take them to the dungeon, and I''ll be interrogated one by one." Taffel said, with a gloomy face, and allowed Harry to fall to the ground in pain.


    "So Professor, if anyone else..."


    "You should know what to say, Draco." "Move your head, Draco, and I think Lucius will find it more appropriate for you, Draco," taffel said, touching Draco''s head with a slight touch on his head"He''s just a bug!" Ron said.


    "And what are you? Feces? " "Fire red, it''s disgusting, it looks like the Weasleys are always bad in some ways, at least in the coloring," taffel said


    There was a harmonious smile in the room. Obviously, Slytherin was very satisfied with taffel''s ridicule.


    Weasley is the disgrace of the pure blood aristocracy. This view has been proved both in this generation and in the previous generation. What''s more, the Weasleys are still accompanied by a madman and a megalomaniac.


    "Well, ladies and gentlemen, please put these people in the dungeon for me. If possible, you can also divide some people to help me watch them. These people are Harry Potter''s associates. The Ministry of magic will not let them go easily. Naturally, the Ministry of magic will not lose your part of the reward."


    Obviously, for taffel''s promise, all the people present were very helpful, Ron was still struggling, and Neville, while Luna was calm and took the lead with others.


    There was no difference between the dungeon and taffel. If possible, Luna felt that the dungeon was more comfortable. At least, no one was grasping her two wrists, which made Luna feel terrible.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1018

    "All right, Potter, now we''re the two of us." Taffel sat gracefully in his chair, his legs folded together, his wand in one hand, and aimed at Harry.


    As soon as he lifted it, Harry immediately felt his body standing up uncontrollably. He could do nothing. A pair of invisible hands pinched his throat so that he could not breathe.


    "Good, Potter, that''s it. That''s the look. Let me see what the guy who can get away from the Dark Lord can do."


    "Black The Dark Lord You are Death Eaters? " Harry''s reflexive remark is that only death eaters call the Dark Lord, just like Professor Snape


    Well, that doesn''t seem appropriate, and that''s exactly what Harry has been rejecting Snape. Of course, there''s no guarantee that Harry is so disgusted with Snape that he''s always clinging to the title of Voldemort.


    Now it seems that Lucius seems more suitable, and for Draco, taffel seems to be very close.


    "You can still speak." Taffel pursed his lips and grinned. There were a lot of wrinkles on his young face.


    It seemed to be aware of something terrible. In a moment, taffel almost gave up his control over Harry and took out a bottle of potion from his pocket.


    It looks like a fake Moody''s time, but it doesn''t allow Harry to think so much. As soon as he landed, Harry went crazy and ran out of the room, but it didn''t work. In less than two seconds, Harry fell on the ground again, accompanied by the kind of maddening pain.


    That''s how the lombartons ended up in St. Mungo''s magic hospital.


    "I didn''t give up. I thought you would learn to be smarter. It seems that Dumbledore chose the wrong person. Between you and another kid, you are obviously the one who was abandoned."


    Harry couldn''t think at all. The pain in his heart almost numbed his brain.


    Of course, if numbness can avoid this kind of pain, Harry would be happy, but the pain of heart drilling curse is not something that can be solved with endurance. Wave after wave, it stings Harry''s soul, and every time it is a new pain


    "How are you, Potter?" Taffel said with a smile, "where are your friends, your godfather, and Dumbledore, it seems that no one can save you now, Potter. Is that right? I''m right."


    "Than you Ok Much better... " Harry clenched his teeth and squeezed word by word out of his mouth.


    "What are you talking about? I''m sorry, Porter, I didn''t hear you very well, or, what are you going to say to me


    "You You Don''t think... " As Harry said, he curled up on the ground and then expanded again. The blue veins appeared on his arm. His scar turned bright red, giving Harry the burning pain of heart drilling curse.


    "What''s the matter, Potter, feeling the pain?"


    Harry didn''t speak. He just bit his crown, but it didn''t make him feel any better. Instead, the pain became clearer.


    It''s really Damn it


    ¡­¡­


    Harry felt a little dizzy in his brain, and a strong sense of vertigo swept over him, almost making him fall into darkness.


    Harry tried to get up, but suddenly, Harry felt his hands tied together


    "This is the dungeon..." Harry was a little confused. He had been to Hogwarts dungeon, but it wasn''t so dark


    Where is this?


    A series of stings hit Harry''s brain, which made his memory a little confused. When Harry was ready to call Ron, a burst of voice immediately stopped Harry from doing this stupid thing.


    "It''s no use. You have to have that boy..." A deep male voice came.


    "Then take him over and put his hand on that damn shelf." it was a woman''s voice that sounded a little hoarse. "Lucius, you said that guy taffel had brought him here"


    "yes, as the Dark Lord ordered." Lucius''s smooth voice sounded, and Harry''s heart was tense.


    "We have to hurry, they will soon find out that Potter is missing." another man''s voice rang.


    "Useless coward, are you afraid?" The woman laughed.


    "No one is not afraid of Dumbledore..." The man whispered, facing Dumbledore


    "According to the information we have, Dumbledore is not in the UK at the moment. In fact, the main force of the order of the Phoenix is not there, so we really need to hurry up. Luke wood, as long as Porter is there, he can take it down, "Malfoy said slowly." or must he volunteer to get it? "


    "It doesn''t need to be voluntary. As long as it''s involved, people can take it off the shelf without suffering and obstruction."


    Harry''s heard it. He''s Auguste lukwood, the Death Eater who escaped from Azkaban.Harry''s blood suddenly turned cold. It was clear that he was kidnapped from school by Malfoy and a group of Death Eaters.


    This is


    Harry suddenly remembered the sting. He was being tortured by the woman in tavern''s Ministry of magic, who called Voldemort the Dark Lord. She was a Death Eater


    By the way, she was a Death Eater. Then, she fainted, and through his identity, she was sent to Malfoy by taffel Through flounder


    Yes, only the Ministry''s fireplace was not monitored by Umbridge''s means.


    To hear what they were talking about, the death eaters had brought themselves here mainly to get something from a shelf.


    Yes, it''s right behind that door. It''s something Voldemort can''t wait to need.


    What is it? Could it be some terrible weapon?


    Harry didn''t dare to imagine that, as van Lin said, a prophecy ball had a prophecy about how to destroy the Dark Lord, and the other end of the prophecy was connected to himself.


    It should be like this


    But


    Harry''s brain doesn''t respond, so what should he do now?


    What can he do with a dozen or possibly more heavily armed Death Eaters?


    His wand is no longer there. Even if the wand is still in hand, I''m afraid he can''t do anything by himself.


    Fortunately, the other party does not seem to intend to hurt him, but to take him to the Department of mysteries for something, a prophecy ball, or a weapon, or both


    Harry closed his eyes tightly and pretended to be unconscious, trying to hear what they were saying.


    At present, it seems that the only way out is to rely on others to rescue him. He does not know how long it has been since he was taken away from Hogwarts, but as long as he sticks to it, the school and the order of the Phoenix will surely find something unusual.


    For example For example


    Oh, damn it, Ron''s been caught. Harry thought to his chagrin that there was nothing worse than being locked up in the dungeon by the taffel woman, and Professor McGonagall was still in St. Mungo''s magic hospital.


    And


    By the way, and Hermione, he told Hermione, the Ministry of magic


    Harry thought, and Snape, that they knew they were And they


    But Lucius said that the main force of the order of the Phoenix was not in England, and Dumbledore had left. Now Hogwarts is extremely empty and has no strength to rescue him.


    So, he''s going to die?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1019

    He''s going to die?


    The terrible thought flashed through Harry''s mind. He saw that Sirius was attacked. Voldemort had designed it. Hermione was right. Sirius could not appear in the Ministry of magic.


    What scares Harry the most is that the Death Eaters sneaked into Hogwarts twice.


    One as Moody''s and the other


    Is the position of defense against the dark arts professor really amazing, or is Voldemort''s curse real?


    However, these seem to be less important to Harry now. Compared with considering the defense against the dark arts professor or Hogwarts, Harry''s own safety


    "It doesn''t matter how much pain the boy suffered. As long as the two things of the Department of mysteries, our speed is too slow, which makes the Lord of the Dark Lord very dissatisfied. This is the task assigned by the Dark Lord, and we must finish it as soon as possible. So, Luke wood, when can we enter that room?" Asked the woman in a hoarse, harsh voice.


    "Now it''s not the same as when I worked there. The Department of mysteries has a few more complicated magic, and the Ministry of magic is more strict with the investigation of this area. Especially the Department of mysteries, if there is no certificate, we will be found as soon as we go in, and it is also a difficult thing for us to enter." Luke wood explained.


    "Oh, I don''t care about that," the woman said. "I just want to know how long it will take to break those damned magic?"


    "It takes a long time to break a crack that is not discovered by the Ministry of magic, but it''s very simple to break through directly. Just use magic to blow it away. It takes a few minutes." Luke Wood said quickly.


    "Then we''ll go straight in, get the thing, and then we''ll go away." The woman said, "Lucius, you should take Porter directly. That damned woman. She always does something meaningless to satisfy her hobbies. She should have informed us earlier."


    "Taffel is not so good at speaking." "The fact that she''s going to give Potter to Mr. Malfoy has surprised me very much," lukewarm said quickly


    "Well, don''t talk about that disgusting woman. When are we going to be there?"


    "Easy to say, Bella trix, as you heard just now, we still have some magic left to solve." Lucius replied slowly, "don''t forget that Dumbledore knows that we are coming here. Members of the order of the Phoenix often patrol the Department of mysteries. Last time, Weasley was attacked by us. According to reason, Dumbledore can''t relax his vigilance. He may have left magic there, and with Porter, it''s easy to have accidents. As a matter of fact, I''m a little uneasy now. Tonight''s operation is so smooth that taffel almost easily brings Porter out of Hogwarts. With that woman''s character, it''s impossible to give us the credit easily, but I suspect she might have noticed something. Maybe the order of the Phoenix... "


    "Coward!" Bella trix said scornfully, "the Dark Lord always knows everything. Dumbledore can''t stop him. It''s been like this from the beginning. Until now, you should have seen the power of the Dark Lord."


    "Yes, but it''s not a mistake to be careful." Said Lucius.


    It''s not Lucius''s style to do it in person. There is a lot of risk in it. He is more used to plotting plots behind his back. This is the most beneficial to the Malfoy family, just like the last time, Lucius broke the game easily.


    Whether he succeeds or not, he can pull out.


    He is cunning or careful, but this is the way of life of Malfoy family. It is based on the premise of self-protection, which is different from Bella''s stupid woman.


    This evening, however, was full of anomalies, which made Lucius feel very uncomfortable.


    According to their previous plan, after gradually controlling Hogwarts and breaking all the defense magic of the Department of mysteries, Harry Potter was lured to go there to take down the prophecy ball, and they lay in ambush to reap the profits.


    It would have taken a long time, but the Dark Lord seemed to get impatient, and then, before all of them, perceived Hogwarts'' emptiness.


    It''s almost impossible, through Harry?


    Then the Dark Lord intervened in Porter''s dream. In fact, before that, the Dark Lord seemed unwilling to influence the boy through his dream, but for some reason, the Dark Lord could not bear to take the lead in surpassing porter.


    Then there''s taffel, the man the Ministry of magic uses to replace Umbridge. This woman is very dangerous. Even Lucius doesn''t want to make too much contact.


    However, the woman gave the credit to them, perhaps inspired by the Dark Lord. However, everyone knows that the Dark Lord does not pay attention to the process, only the result is the most important.


    All these brought Lucius strong uneasiness.


    He didn''t know exactly what it came from. Maybe it was the change of the Dark Lord.


    Unlike 15 years ago, the Dark Lord is more dangerous and crazier now.This feeling has been haunting Lucius ever since he came into contact with those vampires.


    The Dark Lord is too dangerous now.


    Maybe it''s been suppressed for a long time, maybe it''s that dangerous force.


    Yes, power can make people crazy, Lucius never denied this, especially in the Dark Lord, the growing power of the Dark Lord brought unimaginable ambition.


    Lucius had heard of something, a dangerous thing, an ancient god in the mouth of a vampire.


    According to records, Lucius knew that God really existed, but this was against the wizard. Now, the Dark Lord is trying to gain the power of God


    It''s maddening. Compared with 15 years ago, the Dark Lord has become more pure, just like the people around him, Bella This black woman.


    Lucius is very familiar with Bellatrix. They know each other from childhood, but she is also not the woman she is familiar with in his impression. Her long career in Azkaban has turned her into a terrible monster. Everything that should be in human nature has disappeared, leaving only the terrible side.


    For Bella trix now, however, Lucius only wanted to stay away from her if he had a choice. His desire to change the status quo of the magical world and restore pure blood glory does not mean that he is willing to cooperate with a group of dangerous lunatics.


    At least, the black wizard can''t accept the evil, even if it''s impossible for the black wizard to accept the evil, even if it''s impossible for the black wizard to accept the evil ¡£


    Harry Potter has never been a threat, at least in Lucius'' eyes, this is just a poor reptile that can be completely killed by a deadly curse, but the Dark Lord is paranoid about the mysterious and unknown fate


    Isn''t the wizard supposed to use his wisdom and strength to remove the obstacles in front of him, and repose in the illusory fate. Even those Muggles are not persistent in these.


    But now everything is different from Lucius, the Dark Lord, the Death Eater


    If he could, Lucius would rather protect his Malfoys than fight for a bunch of lunatics.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1020

    "What happened to greyburg?" Luke wood asked, "those vampires..."


    "One ran." Lucius said wearily, "those werewolves are rubbish. We can''t count on them. Moreover, he refused us to intervene and tried to take the credit alone. As a result, he watched the vampire rush out of the entrance and several reptiles died."


    "Werewolves have no brains, but I''ve heard that some people help vampires..."


    "It''s no surprise that these old guys will always leave some behind." Lucius said, "but I''m more worried about..."


    "So, you kept it too..." Bella''s voice came, close to Harry, and then there was a bad laugh. Harry closed his eyes quickly for fear that they would find that he was awake.


    ¡­¡­


    "Harry Potter!" Bella asked in a suspicious voice, "is that the boy?"


    Harry felt the shadow of several people over him. Then, a cold hand lifted the hair on his forehead. Then, it was as cold as putting ice on his forehead.


    "Yes Lucius said, "this is Harry Potter."


    Lucius stares at Harry coldly. Bella straightens up. "Why isn''t he awake?"


    "He seems to have been hit by taffel''s coma curse..." Lucius frowned. "I''ll wake him up..." Said Lucius, drawing out his wand.


    "Oh, no, no, let me do it!" Bella trix raised her wand and said, "dig into your heart and dig out your bones!"


    The next second, the deep pain came again, which reminded Harry of the snake like woman in tavern. Harry convulsed and gasped in pain, forcing himself not to cry out.


    "Oh, little baby, you wake up with a fright Bellatrix let out a disgusting laugh. She held up her wand to interrupt the magic and looked at Harry, who opened her eyes, in a very sharp voice that sounded like a guy running out of the hospital. If Harry was familiar, Umbridge didn''t run.


    "How do you feel? It''s just an appetizer!" Bella is a little crazy. Obviously, she likes this spell, like lombarton


    "Who are you?" Harry opened his eyes with difficulty. In front of him was a row of black wizards with Death Eaters'' hats.


    Under the hood, only a black shadow could be seen.


    Harry couldn''t tell which was Lucius Malfoy or Bellatrix.


    They all look the same, they are very terrible, like a wall, in general, all the light will be covered.


    "Who are we?" Bella screamed again. She stepped forward and pulled off her hood. "Baby Potter, he hasn''t figured out what''s going on. Can I help you more?"


    This was not what Harry had seen in the meditation basin. Bellatrix Lestrange, who came out of Azkaban, had deep set cheeks and looked haggard and bony.


    But in the look, Harry couldn''t tell if it was insane or what. If possible, Harry would rather the woman''s eyes were emitting green light, which made it easy to identify.


    This is not the same as the beautiful black woman Harry Met.


    "Bellatrix!" Malfoy warned, "the Dark Lord has ordered Potter to be his prey."


    "I know!" She licked her thin lips with her tongue, but the enchanting movement was not beautiful at the moment, just like the skeleton Have you ever seen a skeleton licking its gums?


    "I''ll have a good sense of propriety." Bella said impatiently, her eyes fixed on Harry.


    "We don''t have time to torture him here. Dumbledore''s people may come at any time..." Lucius said impatiently that he can''t control Bella''s desire now, and never argue with a madman. It''s impossible to have a good result.


    "What are you going to do?" Harry asked, forcing himself to suppress the panic that had arisen inside.


    "We need your help to get something down here." Lucius coldly waved his wand and loosened the rope from Harry. "Don''t play tricks, Potter, or you''ll regret it."


    "But I don''t even have a wand..."


    "Your wand?" Lucius frowned.


    "Don''t you want to take something? Maybe my wand will guide me. You know, wand and master..." Harry said nervously.


    "Give him the wand." Lucius said impatiently that Harry was right. The wand was almost the second life of a wizard. In many cases, the wand would give guidance to the wizard. The guide mantra was developed based on this. What''s more, they couldn''t find the specific location of the crystal ball.


    "Luke wood, give him the wand."


    With a bang, Harry''s wand was thrown on the floor in front of him. Then the rope that tied Harry''s wrist was untied. Harry grabbed the wand in his hand and tried to give himself some sense of security."What do you need me to get?" Harry kneaded his wrist and stood up. He felt his crown tremble. He let go of the shackles, which made Harry feel more frightened.


    The other party doesn''t care if he has a magic wand in his hand. It doesn''t make any difference.


    "You''re kidding, Potter." Bella said.


    "No, I''m not kidding," Harry glanced at every Death Eater he knew and didn''t know. Harry hoped he could find a chance to escape, but unfortunately, he didn''t even master the phantom shift.


    "You want me to go down and get something, but I don''t know what it is. If you want me to cooperate, tell me what you want me to take, where it is, what it is, and what Voldemort is going to do?"


    As soon as his voice dropped, a few Death Eaters hummed discontentedly, which made Harry ring out the Death Eater''s title to Voldemort, and no one ever dared to call him by his name.


    "Do you dare to call him by name?" Bellatrix let out a low roar..


    "Of course Harry, "he scares you, but I don''t have a problem with that name, Fu..."


    "Shut up!" Bellatrix shrieked, "how dare you name him from your humble mouth, how dare you defile it with your bastard''s tongue, how dare you..."


    "Did you know he was a bastard, too?" Harry hit back at once. He could see that these people didn''t dare to kill him, or even


    "Voldemort? Of course, his mother is a wizard, but his father is a Muggle. Does he always tell you that he is pure? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1021

    "I''m sorry, he told you he''s purebred?"


    Harry said without ceremony, as long as it is related to Voldemort, everyone knows this.


    Tom Riedel?


    Voldemort''s name comes from his Muggle father, the poor Slytherin woman, who was born with love potions.


    Fortunately, otherwise, Voldemort may not exist.


    However, such a resume in the past has become a taboo for Death Eaters.


    "Fanlin is right. You are just a group of poor people who dare not face it." Harry disdained to say, also do not know where the confidence, Harry gradually straightened his back.


    "Give me Shut up Bella is like an angry Beast, fluffy curly hair is like a snake, showing a thin face.


    "Grucio!"


    Harry almost reflexively to avoid, but the angry Bella is obviously not Harry can match, especially in the case of a sudden attack, Harry almost has no time to react, a touch of red light will not enter Harry''s body.


    Obviously, Bella is better at this than taffel''s heart piercing mantra, and because of her anger, even the heart piercing mantra has knocked Harry to the ground.


    It was like being in a fire. Harry felt every cell in his body burning, but the pain


    "All right, Bellatrix!" Malfoy''s hand caught Bellatrix''s wrist in an instant.


    The next second, the pain faded from Harry''s body, as if it had just been pulled out of the water, and Harry was panting. It''s like a drowning man getting a chance to see the light again.


    "That''s what you do..." Harry gasped. "Deny it. You can''t even admit Voldemort''s past. Why, this It''s against your purpose. You should look down on one of them... "


    "Dig into the heart and gouge out the bones..."


    "No, stop, Bellatrix!" Malfoy pressed Bellatrix''s hand. "Bellatrix, I''m going. We don''t have time, and he''s the black lord''s prey." He whispered, looking at Harry from under his hood, "and you, Potter, don''t challenge our bottom line again and again, it won''t do you any good..."


    "But how dare he, how dare he..." Bellatrix screamed incoherently, "dirty bastard!"


    "And then we''ll get the ball!" Malfoy decided to say.


    "Prophecy ball?" Harry was keen to capture the word, "do you want me to go down and get a prophecy ball?"


    He was somewhat surprised by the answer, which he had always thought would be a weapon. But when he recalled it carefully, Harry thought it was very reasonable.


    In his dream, one is to see a shelf with crystal balls.


    It can be said that there are more prophecies than you can imagine. Even the records of the Ministry of magic can not completely identify every prediction, and where all the prophecies are sealed.


    "It''s kept inside the Department of mysteries." Malfoy replied, pointing his wand at Harry. "Get up, move on!"


    "What kind of prophecy is that?" Harry asked, trying to make his voice more calm.


    "Don''t play tricks with us, Potter." Lucius said rudely, trying to refuse Harry''s question.


    "I didn''t play tricks, I mean..." Harry''s brain was working fast. "I mean, there''s a lot of prophecy balls, how do I know which one I''m looking for."


    "You''ll know when you get there, Potter." Luke Wood said it as if he were a friend, but it was hard to make Harry feel any warmth.


    "Wait a minute..." Harry suddenly said, everyone stopped to look at him.


    "What do you want to do, Potter." Lucius said, "I warned you not to play tricks, or, you think, these people around you Are they all decorations, Potter... "


    Bellatrix raised her eyebrows, with a dangerous and insane smile on her thin face.


    "Dirty little bastard, are you going to run away?"


    "It''s none of your business, Bellatrix, if you want me alive to help Voldemort get things." Said Harry.


    "You dirty..."


    "Bellatrix, back to the back." Lucius forced a smile.


    "But..."


    "For the sake of the Dark Lord, that kid is right. We can''t move him. Whether it''s dark lord or taffel, if something happens to potter, that woman will never miss the chance to hit us." Lucius frowned and said quickly, looking up from time to time to see Harry surrounded in the center.


    "OK..." Bellatrix said reluctantly. She just looked at Harry a little crazily. The threat in her eyes was self-evident.


    "Well, Potter, I advise you not to provoke Bellatrix, otherwise...""I''m not provocative." Harry said seriously, "I''m just stating some facts, and I really don''t know what kind of crystal ball you need. No one wants to die for no reason..."


    "Then you should be smart, Potter. Don''t waste half a day on these meaningless things. Don''t play tricks with me. This is the last time I warn you!" Lucius looked at Harry dangerously, dissatisfied with someone who didn''t have the slightest sense of capture.


    "I remember, you said Harry recalled, "two things, but the crystal ball was just one of them, and the other you didn''t tell me, I can''t think of what it is and how to get it."


    "Oh It''s none of your business. " Lucius said coldly, "all you need to do is take out the crystal ball and give it to me, and kneel in front of the Dark Lord and pray for his forgiveness."


    "But you didn''t ask me to pick it up..." Harry pretended not to understand, "if I mean if... "


    "Be smart, boy. No matter how long you delay, no one will come to save you. Dumbledore is not here!" A tall Death Eater said that the voice was familiar to Harry on the night of Voldemort''s resurrection.


    That''s Goyle''s father, a bunch of guys coming out of Slytherin.


    "If there''s no problem, I think we can leave, Potter. Don''t try to do anything, even if..." Malfoy glanced at the wand Harry held tightly in his hand.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1022

    "I''m not playing any tricks..." Harry denied it.


    "Good, then we..."


    "Wait, I have one last question." Harry said quickly. It was clear that Bellatrix''s face was filled with a sense of boredom.


    "What''s the problem..." Said Lucius patiently, his cane clattered gently against the marble floor.


    Harry seems to have regained consciousness, and Bellatrix turned his head at the same time. It''s hard to say who Lucius is reminding, but in any case, they should pay attention to their identities.


    "I mean, Sirius..."


    "You should try to distinguish between what is real and what is illusory." Lucius said coldly, breaking Harry''s last worry.


    As a matter of fact, the most important thing to worry about now is himself.


    "All right," Harry said, admittedly. Although he said he had been prepared, he still had some palpitations after getting Malfoy''s confirmation.


    What''s the use of brain sealing for him? Voldemort was still able to influence him, and he did not give up believing.


    This is the worst part for Harry. Voldemort has completely grasped his weakness, but he has no way to resist.


    As the light approached, a familiar hall appeared in front of Harry.


    This is the Ministry of magic. With solemn black discontent, on the front wall, where are Fudge''s huge posters still hanging, but the only difference is that there are only a few of them in the hall.


    They pass through the security check stand next to the fountain, where there should have been an Auror before, but now there is no one here. Even when the magic department is off work, it should not be the most authoritative place.


    There is no doubt that Auror here has been solved, but there must be more than one security guard in the Ministry of magic. Where are they now? Have you noticed what''s going on in the lobby? These people come in without a touch?


    Several questions haunted Harry, which was almost impossible for the tightly guarded Ministry of magic.


    "What on earth is that?" Harry couldn''t help but ask, trying to attract the attention of the Ministry of magic, but it was doomed to be futile. The death eaters had already prepared for it, and Lucius was here. If anyone really came, he would have been sent away by Malfoy unless it was from the order of the Phoenix.


    Or are you going to get killed?


    The latter is more likely.


    "What do you mean?" After entering the Ministry of magic, Lucius was a little relaxed. Everything was still going according to his arrangement, at least for now. Although it was very abrupt to say that taffel had thrown Harry here, it was difficult for him.


    "Crystal ball, what is that prophecy?"


    "You don''t know?"


    "Yes Harry nodded. In fact, up to now, he didn''t quite understand what Voldemort needed him to do.


    "Is it? Has Dumbledore never told you that the reason why you left that scar is hidden in the Department of mysteries? " Malfoy laughed.


    "My scar What''s the matter What''s going on here? " Harry asked.


    "What''s going on?" Malfoy gave Harry a contemptuous look, as if to Harry''s this kind of ignorance and feel disdain.


    Several death eaters laughed again, as if satisfied with the situation.


    "Poor..." I don''t know who said that. All the Death Eaters hissed and then laughed maliciously, "it seems that the old madman is still the same, no matter who is trusting."


    Bellatrix said, her laughter was sharp, which made Harry feel a little harsh, but


    Harry felt like a clown, but no one paid attention to Harry''s embarrassment. He just walked forward with Harry.


    When they came to the elevator, a Death Eater went to press the "down" button at the nearest place. The elevator almost immediately clicked and appeared in front of the elevator. The golden fence ran through the middle and slid to both sides, making a crisp and pleasant sound. It was originally very comfortable, but in the empty hall, it seemed a little


    They went in, and Harry saw a man poke his finger at the number nine button, and the fence slammed shut.


    The elevator clattered and clattered, which seemed to be unbearable, which made Harry very upset. However, on the day when he was tried by wiesengamo, Mr. Weasley didn''t notice that it was so noisy. Maybe it was his inner annoyance. Anyway, Harry''s mood became very complicated, especially surrounded by a black robe. Fortunately What''s more, there''s no pungent smell here.


    But Harry was still looking forward to someone coming. The elevator was so noisy


    But nothing happened, and Harry''s heart sank with the elevator.


    "What''s the matter?" His mind was still on the topic, "what is that prophecy? Why do you think it has something to do with my scars"It seems that Dumbledore never told you." Malfoy, "well, this can explain why you didn''t come here immediately. In fact, the Dark Lord is also strange. He clearly gave you enough tips in his dream, but you have not been here again and again. Originally, the Dark Lord was because of your stupidity, but now it seems that the old madman did not explain everything to you."


    "Is it?" Harry, "so he asked me to get the prophecy ball, but why?"


    "Why?" Malfoy repeated happily, "because only the person mentioned in the prophecy, Porter, has the right to get it from the Department of mysteries. This was discovered by the Dark Lord when he used others to steal the prophecy ball for him."


    "I mean, why did he want to steal the prophecy about me?"


    "It''s about you two, Potter. It''s about you two." Malfoy, "don''t you ever think, when you were a baby, why did the Dark Lord try to kill you, but it hasn''t succeeded yet?"


    Harry looked up at Malfoy. Voldemort didn''t kill him. Now, it''s just a matter of magic. But why?


    Why did he get involved with people like Voldemort.


    Fanlin said, this is predestined, but Why him?


    Maybe in that prophecy, Harry can get all the answers, why his parents died under Voldemort, why


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1023

    "Click..."


    Harry felt the elevator pause, and then it came to a slow stop, and the voice of the indifferent woman began to sound.


    "Department of mysteries."


    "Well, here we are Lucius said with a feigned lightness that the gate opened and they came out into the corridor.


    The cold light made it a little chilly here. Harry looked for it, and the light seemed to be hidden. But Harry wanted it to be dark, so he could find a chance to escape.


    This road is so familiar, of course, there is a simple black door in front of it.


    For several months, he had only seen it in his dream. Now he finally came here, though not in the way he expected. It would be OK to change the people around him.


    For example, van Lin, Hermione, Ron, Sirius, Tonks


    Well, it''s just a luxury.


    After a while, when they came to the door, they suddenly came out of the darkness.


    "How are you doing here?" Bellatrix said scornfully and walked up to the man, not so friendly.


    The man just slightly bowed over and showed respect for Bellatrix, but this made Bellatrix even more impatient.


    In Bellatrix''s opinion, they''ve been delayed long enough, but


    "Very well, my Lord, we are now able to enter the room where the prophecy ball is stored." The man said respectfully, bending down more.


    "Very well," said Bellatrix, nodding with satisfaction. "Luke Wood told me just now that some magic had stopped us, and you have solved it now!" Bellatrix said admiringly, "you did a good job this time..."


    "How did you do it?" Asked Luke wood, somewhat surprised that his men had not even solved the problem


    "It''s just a little bit of a trick," the man seemed very proud of his magic level and stood up slightly. "It''s not a difficult thing. It just needs to mask the nodes of exploration, which is easy to do..."


    Harry didn''t care what they said or how they cracked the Ministry''s magic. All he knew now was that he had been dreaming about this place, mainly because Voldemort wanted him to get the prophecy ball.


    And this prophecy ball is about the two of them, why they are entangled, and why, it must be him


    "Did someone make the same prophecy for me and Voldemort? He asked me to take the prophecy ball for him? Why doesn''t he get it himself Harry didn''t pay attention to Bellatrix and they went on, staring at Draco''s father, a man like Draco.


    It seems wrong to say that, Draco should imitate Lucius, but at least, Draco is not as hot as Lucius, but it doesn''t make any difference in Harry''s eyes.


    "He''ll get it himself?" Bellatrix laughed wildly at what he said. She turned her head and screamed, "people have completely ignored the return of the Dark Lord. Would he walk into the Ministry of magic? The Dark Lord has more important things to do, and the fool of the Ministry of magic is still looking for Dumbledore. Even because of the magic, the vampire has been forgotten, and standing there, the Dark Lord will expose himself to Auror? "


    "But he has been here!" Harry said, "I saw it, and then he was found out, so Is he afraid? "


    "Watch your words, Potter." Lucius first stopped Bellatrix''s anger. "For the Dark Lord, this is just a trivial matter."


    "A little thing?" Harry looked at Lucius suspiciously. "I see, so he ordered you to do this dirty business for him."


    Lucius frowned.


    "It doesn''t matter, even if it''s a group of dead people in his eyes?"


    "The Dark Lord will not abandon us..."


    Lucius''s mouth twitched for a moment, and everyone stopped to see how Lucius solved it.


    However, the result is bound to disappoint them. In fact, for the current Dark Lord, the role of vampires is greater, and they can only come to deal with some unimportant things, and forced by identity, many people can not be exposed to the sun.


    None of the Death Eaters present was better than the Malfoys.


    "And it''s just a very easy thing for me," Lucius said.


    "Yes?" Harry asked, not saying anything more, but Malfoy didn''t seem to want to continue to tangle with Harry on this issue.


    "You''re not afraid of exposure, I mean, here." Harry pointed around. "This is the Ministry of magic..."


    "If Dumbledore were still there, we would not dare to do so." Malfoy frowned and said, "as for exposure, do you think anyone in the Ministry of magic will want to believe what you say? It''s like you''ve been talking about the Dark Lord coming back. What''s more, Connery fudge Do you think he''s going to embarrass a friend or a kid who keeps getting him into trouble. "Harry''s heart sank. In this way, he could not expect the people from the Ministry of magic to appear in front of him. Malfoy had already separated all the people.


    Wait, Dumbledore should have other means in the Ministry of magic, such as those hanging statues


    However, when they came, they did not pass any of them


    This makes Harry a little frustrated, even if fudge appears in front of him now, as long as he does not see Voldemort, no matter what Harry says, Fudge will probably not believe it.


    Even if a group of Death Eaters break into the Ministry of magic in the middle of the night and move under his eyes, he will pretend that he can''t see. This is for his own consideration. If he catches the predators, he must admit the return of Voldemort, which is definitely not what fudge is willing to do.


    Thinking of this, Harry felt a little weak. Obviously, it was his own problem. He broke into a Death Eater''s office and was found that Dumbledore was kidnapped by the Death Eater when Dumbledore was not in England


    "Go in. If you just cooperate, we may get you back to Hogwarts alive." Lucius''s voice returned to its normal form, scornful, dismissive of Harry.


    All the Death Eaters laughed rudely again, and then they crossed the corridor into the plain black door.


    As in the dream scene, they are standing in a huge round room. Everything here, including the ceiling and the floor, is black.


    some as like as two peas, no markings or twelve handles of black doors, they are separated from each other by some distance from the black walls. Some candlesticks with blue flames are dotted on the wall, and the cold, blue light shines on the ground. This makes the ground look like a black water. It seems that the next generation will swallow up the people coming.


    However, they did not stop, they went straight to the middle gate.


    At this point, all the doors began to become unreal, which made Harry a little confused.


    "Stop the magic circle." Bellatrix said with a high air.


    Then, the man who broke the magic circle at the door stood up and pointed to the ground with his wand, as if injected with a powerful petrifaction agent. Everything around him began to solidify.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1024

    The feeling that all around the revolving door is empty.


    "Which one should we choose?" Bellatrix said, a little elated, as if to recover a little girl''s attitude, but it really made Harry a little sick. "What''s more, that''s how you used to work? Watching them spin? "


    "This is a protective measure. Each room corresponds to different magic. The antidote is in the hands of different mutes. If someone breaks in and doesn''t know the correct way to crack it, it will immediately trigger an alarm." "The magic is very old, and I know most of them, only a few of them have been changed by them," lukwood said. But are you sure you cracked the magic there? "


    Obviously, for Luke wood, who works here, to crack the magic of the Department of mysteries, this is really a fantastic thing.


    "Of course, we have just confirmed it!" The wizard who cracked the magic circle at the door said he went to Harry''s side. "There are thousands of small gray glass on the shelves of that room."


    "Yes, that''s the room." Luke wood nodded. "It''s behind the time hall."


    "By the way, according to the information we stole from within the Ministry of magic, where is the prophecy ball?"


    "Row 97, just let Porter go and take it down."


    "What are you waiting for?" Bellatrix said impatiently, "the worst is to try twelve times!"


    "Not so much. Three doors are locked for a long time." "It corresponds to the preservation of ancient magic relics, powerful magic books and famous legendary magic items in history, which need to be opened by everyone in silence," lukwood said


    "If there is any powerful magic item in it, why don''t we grab it?"


    "That''s because no one knows who the three silencers are, not even the Minister of magic. If you want to find out one by one, you need to master the Ministry of magic." What''s more, most of the things in it have been damaged, lost all the magic power, and there''s only one name left, and it''s no use getting it


    "A pile of ornaments left in the Department of mysteries?" Said Lucius.


    "It should."


    "But what did the Dark Lord tell you? Did you find it?"


    "Not yet." The magician said, "it could be hidden in the hall of time, or in the hall of death. Of course, I prefer to be in the remaining three doors."


    "It looks like we have to crack him, but..." Lucius paused. "Before that, let''s ask Harry to get the crystal ball for us."


    Said Lucius, opening a door and pushing Harry in.


    Getting used to the darkness, the light hanging from the golden chain on the ceiling made them think that the long rectangular room was extremely bright, but there was no flickering light like that seen in Harry''s dream. The place was almost empty, except for a few tables and a huge glass bucket with dark green liquid in the middle of the room, big enough for them to swim in, and some pearly white objects drifted lazily in it.


    "This is the brain hall." "Fortunately, maybe we don''t have to go into a scary place, there''s a door behind the brain hall to go to other rooms, and if we''re lucky, we can go straight to the prophecy hall."


    Before Harry could ask questions, everyone pushed a door in Harry''s corner.


    The room was bigger, dimly lit and rectangular, and the middle of the room sank, forming a pit about 20 feet deep. Stone benches descended steeply along the shape of the room, like a lecture room, or the interrogation room where Harry had been interrogated by fudge, and they stood on the top floor. In the middle of the sinkhole, there was a stone platform with a crumbling stone arch that looked very old. There was no wall to support it, and a tattered curtain hung over the arch, which fluttered slightly in the cold and still air, as if it had just been moved.


    "This is the death hall." Luke wood sighed. "I don''t want to be here, but it''s just across the street, where is the door to the time hall. I once had one."


    "There are people here..."


    "Don''t talk, Potter. You just have to follow." Said Lucius, without a pause.


    Harry looked around. Twelve doors appeared on the half empty wall. The next second, Harry was pushed into one of them by hand.


    It''s a bit dazzling here.


    This is the time hall in lukewarm''s mouth, and the room is filled with beautiful, diamond like leaping lights. Clocks can be found on every surface.


    They come in all sizes, ranging from floor clocks to travel clocks, hanging between bookshelves or standing on tables as long as a room. Because of this, a rapid, never-ending click filled the room, like thousands of tiny, orderly steps marching in line.The diamond bright leaping light came from a bell shaped crystal glass canopy at the end of the room.


    The bell shaped crystal glass cover, as high as Harry''s, stood on a table and seemed to be filled with a billowing, glittering air current. Inside the hood, a small, gem like object (egg) floated up and down.


    The object is a hummingbird, but it''s not always a bird. At the bottom of its cycle, the bird carries its eggs. When it rose in the glass cover, it cracked and a hummingbird came out and went straight up to the top of the glass cover. However, as the air current falls, the bird''s feathers are once again soiled and wet, until it lands at the bottom of the glass cover and is locked in the egg again.


    This process of time repeats endlessly in the hood. A closet with a glass front. The wall where the closet is located is covered with various hourglasses.


    "This is the time hall?" Lucius looked at the bird in front of him. "Good, Clara and Goyle. You two are looking here. You should know what the Dark Lord wants."


    "Yes


    The two figures left their team, wondering what they were looking for, but Harry kept silent rationally and no one came to save him, at least for the moment.


    "Let''s go on."


    But before Malfoy opened the door, Harry had a strong feeling. It was this one, their destination.


    The hall of prophecy was a huge, cold room, as high as a church, lined with tall shelves. There are small glass balls full of dust on it. Each glass ball has a small yellow label on the shelf. Some of them emit mysterious flowing light, others are vague and dark, like extinguished light bulbs. More candlesticks were placed on shelves at intervals, and the flames were as blue as the black hall. The nearest set of shelves to the door of the house of time is row 53. On the right is row 54, followed by row 55, and so on.


    The light in the hall was very dim. The candles are at the end of each row of shelves, which means that from one end, the other end is dark. Some of the small glass balls glow faintly from the inside, while others are cold and dull.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1025

    "The hall of prophecy, a crystal ball in row 97..."


    Harry murmured to himself that until he really stood here, Harry really felt what he was going to do.


    Now, he''s helping Voldemort take down the prophecy about them


    Before that, Harry could hardly imagine what he had done. In order to survive, he threatened several lunatics and later helped his enemies to get a key item.


    ¡­¡­


    This is really crazy. However, there seems to be no other way to do it at present. Dumbledore is not in England, and the main force of the order of the Phoenix


    "What are you thinking, Potter?" Bellatrix grinned grimly, and asked Harry in an almost strange tone, "hard, do you think anyone else can jump out to save you here?"


    "Dumbledore Van Lindel Or my poor cousin... " Bellatrix laughed, his voice very harsh.


    "You are really pathetic." Harry said rudely, "madman..."


    "You''ll soon be able to feel it." Bellatrix put a hand on Harry''s cheek from his chin, and his pale fingernails almost reached the flesh of Harry''s face.


    Bellatrix seemed pleased with Harry''s way he was, lifting the hair from Harry''s forehead with the other hand, exposing the scar to all of them.


    "Soon, you will be able to appreciate the gift of the scar, Potter."


    With a violent hand shake, Bellatrix straightened up.


    "Satisfied? I have to remind you once again that this is the prey of the Dark Lord. " Lucius frowned, not knowing why, there was always a sense of uneasiness here.


    "You don''t have to remind me, Lucius. I''ll leave Potter to the Dark Lord." Bellatrix said nonchalantly, "but before that, I think Porter would be happy to talk to me..."


    "We have. We don''t have much time." Said Lucius, frowning, and going on.


    However, before they go forward two steps, a disharmonious light will stretch their shadow unlimited


    "Who''s in the back." Lucius looked back warily, and the two black figures were blurred by the light in the hall of time.


    "Cara, and gore, you two found what the Dark Lord wanted?" Lucius felt very strange. They had just left.


    "No..." Under the mask, no one could see the expression of the respondent, "the magic we encountered, time magic, almost died in it."


    Harry''s last glimmer of hope was dashed


    "Magic, I don''t remember where there is magic, how can there be aggressive magic in the hall of time..." Asked Luke wood incredulously.


    "The magic is terrible." Clara''s voice sounded, "Goyle''s hand has Anyway, you can see for yourself. "


    With that, the two men came forward, trembling, as if frightened by the magic.


    "Wait a minute..." Lucius suddenly said, "why didn''t you close the door?"


    "I forgot."


    "Take off the hoods of both of you." Lucius said, "prove yourself to me."


    "What are you doing, Lucius, they''re both going to give it to us..."


    "I said, take off the hoods of both of you, Cara, and Goyle, do what I say..."


    Bellatrix seemed a little impatient. She was not as patient as Lucius.


    Step forward and take off the masks of Clara and Goyle.


    "The two of them Lucius, you are so careful... " Bella grinned and said, "or who do you think it is?"


    "OK..." Lucius rubbed his temples with a headache. "I''m a little nervous. Come on, Clara, Goyle''s hand..."


    "You''d better see for yourself," said Cara, lifting Goyle''s arm.


    Lucius pauses, glances down at Goyle, pulls out his wand and picks up Goyle''s sleeve with his wand.


    "Nothing has changed..." Lucius frowned and looked at Goyle''s clenched fist.


    "What do you have in your hand?"


    "It is..."


    Goyle let go of his hand, and a black thing fell to the ground, and then a stench accompanied by the black fog enveloped all the people.


    Harry felt as if he had fallen into the toilet, full of the smell of dung


    "Wait..." Harry''s eyes lit up. Suddenly, a hand grabbed his arm and dragged him out fiercely. Harry was almost irresistible.


    ¡­¡­


    "How does it taste, my dear Mr. Malfoy." The familiar voice came from Harry''s side in an instant, which made Harry a little overjoyed."I think it''s delicious. Fred and George asked me to treat you well. You should enjoy it, as usual, don''t you?"


    The black fog was swept away by the wind, and then all the Death Eaters appeared.


    "As usual, you don''t like our welcome ceremony. It''s rude of us, but what''s next?"


    "Van Lin al?" Malfoy couldn''t believe it and looked at the figure at the door.


    The next second, one after another white light fell on the floor behind van Lin.


    Remus lupin, Sirius Black, alasto moody, nefadera Tonks, Emily Vance, Kingsley shaker, Arthur Weasley


    One familiar face after another appeared behind Harry, like a flag. In an instant, Harry found his own sense of security.


    It must be Hermione. Hermione contacted Sirius, or


    Well, Harry can''t think of Severus Snape. In fact, the professor will stay at Hogwarts to hold down the woman named taffel, but it''s all irrelevant.


    "Fanlin!" Harry exclaimed in surprise that what had just pulled him out of the Death Eaters was van Lin, which made him crazy.


    It''s very similar to that night, but this time it''s no longer just the two of them. Here, members of the order of the Phoenix are no less than the death eaters.


    "We''re not too late, Harry!" Van Lin laughed, as if all Harry''s unsafe department had been removed in a flash.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1026

    "Fanlin, Sirius You How do you... "


    "We''re not too late." Fanlin squinted. "But they didn''t hurt you, Harry."


    "No..." Harry was so excited that he couldn''t speak. "It''s just..."


    "Well, Harry," Sirius stepped forward to keep the two of them behind. "We don''t seem to have much to say to them."


    It seems that Sirius has endured to the limit. Before Harry can react, a magic spell will be thrown from Sirius'' wand.


    "Damn it, it''s order of the Phoenix, go back!"


    "We are surrounded!"


    "Damn it, Gore You damn traitor


    "The real Goyle has long been subdued. Now, put down the wand, Malfoy." Sirius said rudely, "in fact, you have no way out, don''t you?"


    "Oh, it''s not necessarily..." Lucius said, the eyes of some dull Goyle wake up, release control and other things for him is not difficult, but it still makes Lucius feel inexplicably upset.


    "Not necessarily?" Sirius seems to have heard some funny joke, "it seems that you and my lovely cousin are not giving up."


    Without more communication, the battle started in an instant, accompanied by Malfoy''s counterattack. For a while, the incantations were flying, but they ended immediately.


    In fact, in this narrow space, the ambush death eaters have no advantage at all. They can''t be the opponents of the order of the Phoenix that have been prepared for a long time.


    However, Malfoy''s reaction was far beyond Harry''s expectation. The power of people''s outburst in despair was not to be underestimated. In a wave of attacks, most death eaters and members of the order of the Phoenix poured into the time hall.


    It''s too dangerous to be in the hall of prophecy. If one shelf falls down, the whole hall will be destroyed.


    Moreover, Malfoy''s strength is not as bad as expected, at least Harry himself is not an opponent.


    Harry saw Malfoy escape the spell again, while Bella hid behind a tall Death Eater.


    Obviously, for Bellatrix, companions and other things are used as meat shields.


    As he watched, Fanling pulled him and hit the Death Eater in the chest with a red light. He did not move, his arm was still up, his wand fell to the ground, and then he fell back to the bell jar.


    Harry thought he would hear a crash because the man would hit the glass and knock the hood to the ground. But it turned out that his head went through the bell jar as if it were a soap bubble. He fainted and lay on his back on the table, his head still floating in the glowing gas.


    "The wand is coming!" Exclaimed Fanlin. The Death Eater''s wand flew into his hand from a dark corner.


    "Thank you," he said, "OK, let''s go --"


    "be careful!"


    Fanlin was staring at the head inside the bell jar. He and Harry both lifted their wands again, but not a single mantra. They were all staring at the man''s head with their mouths open. What happened? It was shrinking fast and getting bald; the black hair was retracting into the skull; his cheek was smooth; his head was covered with soft hair.


    A baby''s head is strangely attached to the neck of a stout, muscular Death Eater. He was struggling to get up. Even if they had seen it with their own eyes, they couldn''t believe that the head had inflated to its previous proportions; thick black hair was coming out of the scalp and chin again.


    "This is time," said Vaseline in a tone of awe. "Time magic, I can''t imagine that there is..."


    But obviously, it''s not something to help you rejuvenate, where the Death Eater can''t get rid of.


    What should it be called?


    The reincarnation of life and death?


    Anyway, we live and they die. It''s hard for Fanlin to sympathize with a Death Eater.


    The Death Eater shook his dirty head and tried to free himself, but before he pulled it out, he was a baby again.


    "Throw away the wand, or I''ll give you a taste of it." Sirius called to the remaining Death Eaters.


    Bellatrix did not put down her wand. She slowly backed back into the dark, looking for a suitable place.


    Above her head were rows of hourglasses.


    "How do you know what we''re doing tonight?" Malfoy did not move, but he did not put down his wand.


    "Know what you''re doing tonight?" Sirius looked weird. "I''m sorry, I''m not interested in knowing what you want, but do you really think we''re going to give up Harry''s safety? It''s just a little trick for you, but it''s very useful, isn''t it? "


    "Now, put down your wands. We never abuse prisoners." Van Lin is very forced to say, this time should let Hermione see how reliable her boyfriend is.However, for security reasons, Hermione stayed at the headquarters of the order of the Phoenix to see the guy in charge of the Cappadocia family.


    That old bat caused them a lot of trouble. Or, greyburg''s tracking ability was so strong that they hid for a long time and then fell back into the state of being chased and killed again.


    Later, in order to escape, the old bat had to use the blood shadow technique once, and the price was that the whole person lost blood and completely fainted in the past, and he still didn''t wake up.


    However, after receiving the news from Hermione, Fanlin did not have time to think about it.


    Now that the death eaters are on the hook, there''s no reason why they won''t take in the net. Besides, can''t they give up Harry?


    It''s a surprise that Hogwarts has joined the new death eaters, but it seems that these are trivial things compared to being able to catch them all.


    Lock the old bat of Cappadocia into the room, and Fanlin and Sirius immediately gather all the people in the order of Phoenix, and they are also the blessing of Death Eaters. The magic originally belonging to the Ministry of magic is still difficult to crack, but there are still some talents in the death eaters, although it is said that they did not choose the right loyal object.


    "Trap, taffel?" Lucius frowned.


    "The one who kidnapped me." Harry whispered a reminder.


    "Of course." Van Lin nodded, "naturally, smart people will make the most correct choice, and stand in the view of..."


    "No, we should not have lost!" Bellatrix yelled wildly, trying to resist.


    "Oh, no, my poor cousin, it is futile to resist." Sirius laughed. "You should learn to recognize the reality. What is your dependence? Lord Voldemort? But it seems that he will not come here at all. "


    "What a pity." Sirius and nearly sarcastically said, jokingly looking at his cousin, but the eyes are full of cold light.


    "This in itself is a plan for you, including Voldemort, of course."


    "No, it can''t be..." Bellatrix called out a little crazily, "the Dark Lord is so powerful that you can''t imagine. He can''t be defeated..."


    "But he''s been dead once, isn''t he? And, if you don''t guess wrong, Voldemort is not even a human being. Your master is a complete monster."


    "Shut up, dirty bastard!"


    "This is just a fact that you dare not accept. Wishful thinking is always wishful thinking." Van Lim shook his head and was a little disappointed with Bellatrix''s performance.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1027

    "Do you really think so, Al?" Suddenly a cold voice came from all directions.


    Fanlin raised his head abruptly, and he saw the figure, which was now at the entrance of the hall of time, tall, cold, gloomy, with a serpentine face, pale and haggard, and staring at them like a slit of scarlet eyes.


    "Voldemort..." Harry murmured that his scar was a little painful, but the whole person was still staring at him.


    The members of the order of the Phoenix could not help but sink. Voldemort came faster than they thought.


    "Master, you are here, master!" Said Bellatrix, ecstatically, as she quickly sprang to his feet and kissing Voldemort''s robe.


    Sirius''s wand wavered, and without a hand, he pulled Harry and van Lin back quickly, retreating into the crowd. The others did not cast a spell, but looked at Voldemort in silence.


    This is the power of Voldemort, a person, in an instant to frighten all the witches present.


    Speaking of it, this is not the first time that Fanlin has met Voldemort. The ultimate goal of this evening is nothing more than to lead Voldemort out. If possible, it is a good choice to hit him hard.


    However, when facing Voldemort, it is not so easy to talk about. At least until Dumbledore arrives, they have no good way to deal with Voldemort.


    The sudden appearance of Voldemort inspired the rest of the death eaters, while members of the order of the Phoenix were all wary.


    They are not Voldemort''s opponents, which was the case 15 years ago, and now Voldemort returns with even greater power, even if they are large in number, speaking of assurance


    "Harry, let''s go. This is not what we should deal with." Van Lin said quickly, pulling Harry behind the crowd.


    Harry nodded. Naturally, in the face of Voldemort, it would only be a problem for him to stay here.


    Harry saw lupin, moody, Tonks and Kingsley. After stepping over the door, he could not see Voldemort any more. He could only hear Bellatrix''s cry and Voldemort''s icy voice.


    "Quiet, Bellatrix!" Voldemort said coldly, "I''ll deal with you later! Do you think I came to the Ministry of magic to hear you cry and apologize? A bunch of idiots, don''t you know what that means to me? Even if it''s in person... "


    Harry couldn''t hear the words in the back. He was led by vaseline and ran into the room. The place was the hall of prophecy.


    In fact, this is the first time that van Lin has come to the prophecy hall,


    the room is as high as a church, with high-rise shelves filled with small gray glass balls. The cold light scattered around the place through the crystal ball.


    It''s similar to the incantation of fluorescent light, but there are hundreds of them.


    But even so, it seems a little dark here. The light of these crystal balls is really weak and pitiful


    "Harry, go find the prophecy ball, it''s in row 97, and take him out of here." Van Lim did not have time to enjoy more of the Department of mysteries and said quickly, "Voldemort can''t get the prophecy ball. We have to delay. Dumbledore will be here soon."


    "Fanlin, what the hell is going on?" Harry asked.


    "I''ll explain to you later that they won''t be able to stop Voldemort for long. There''s still a door here. When you get the prophecy ball, you can run out of there." Van reen said quickly, "row 95, row 96, row 97 here. Find your name, Harry. Hurry up."


    Van Lim dragged Harry through the shelves until he found the clue given by Dumbledore.


    Harry heard the fighting sound coming from the door, which worried him for the members of the order of the Phoenix. However, Harry still had to pay attention to the small yellowing labels on the shelf under each glass ball, because these labels were difficult to identify over time. Moreover, not all the crystal balls emitted light, on the contrary, some crystal balls appeared turbid Qing, seems to be deliberately blocking everything around


    This makes Fanlin curious. Maybe it is some invalid prophecy. No one knows how old the things in the Department of mysteries are. For example, the vessel with time magic had never thought about it before seeing it with his own eyes.


    Master time magic?


    Maybe if a person is not careful, he will end up like the Death Eater and plunge into the endless alternation of time. Nothing is more terrible than this. You can''t even resist.


    Different from Fanlin''s fancies, Harry has a clearer goal at the moment, which is to find out what happened between Voldemort and him.


    It can be said that this is absolutely Harry''s disaster, fate?


    What a ridiculous fate, because of the existence of Voldemort, he was born soon lost his parents.Harry wanted to find out about it, and the origin of it was the prophecy ball.


    It turns out that Luke wood didn''t cheat him, and Harry saw his name on a shelf where van Lin passed by.


    All this is very striking in his eyes, but it does not seem to exist in the consciousness of van Lin.


    It was a very small crystal ball. In fact, it was more like a piece of ground glass cleaned by dirty things, with a thick layer of dust falling on it, and things like cobwebs covered it.


    Surprisingly, when Harry saw it, the crystal ball even emitted a faint light. Through the light, Harry could see the yellow label under the glass ball, which was marked with a date about 16 years ago in exquisite font. The following shows Voldemort and Harry Potter.


    "I think we found him, too." Said Harry, pointing to the crystal ball.


    "There it is!"


    "Oh, good!" Van Lin nodded, "you can put him away..."


    "But..." Harry had a lot of questions and wanted to ask van Lin, but the sound of fighting at the door made Harry''s heart throb.


    Yes, Voldemort is here. They won''t be able to withstand it for a long time.


    Harry''s been kidnapped for a while, but it''s weird for Harry to get the crystal ball.


    In the back, suddenly appeared in front of the main force of Fanlin and the order of the Phoenix, as well as Voldemort


    Harry hesitated, but held out his hand.


    It''s a little reckless, to say the least.


    When Harry put his finger on the surface of the dirty ball.


    It wasn''t as cold as he thought. On the contrary, it feels as if it has been exposed to the sun for a long time, as if it has been warmed by the light inside.


    Harry expected, and even hoped, something dramatic, something exciting that would make their long and dangerous trip worthwhile and exciting, so he picked up the ball from the shelf and gazed. Nothing happened.


    Vaseline approached Harry and looked at the ball to see him remove the dust from it.


    Just then, just behind them, a slow voice said, "very good, Potter. Now, well, turn around slowly and give it to me


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1028

    "Give him to you?" Fanlin looked at Lucius strangely. Although he was surprised that Lucius could get rid of the battlefield quickly, the arrival of Voldemort attracted most of the firepower of the order of Phoenix. Naturally


    "I think you''ve got something wrong, Malfoy!" Fanlin said, the wand in his hand shook gently, "or do you think we are vulnerable?"


    "Never, but..." Malfoy sneered, "the Lord of the Dark Lord has arrived, so..."


    "Do you think you have a dependency, Malfoy? I think you are naive


    "Naive?" Malfoy frowned. "I don''t want to waste more words, so Potter Take that thing... "


    "After you have lost and damaged your master''s most important things, do you think he will let you go easily, as you know him?" Fanlin suddenly asked, as if he had mentioned a trivial matter.


    "What do you mean?" Lucius narrowed his eyes. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    "You will understand, Lucius, that you are a wise man." Fanlin said lightly, "maybe you are smart and strong enough, but some things even you can''t change, such as my classmate, Draco."


    "Draco?"


    "Oh, of course, although the boy is very annoying, but, after all, he is my classmate, watching him step by step Of course, it also includes the Malfoys I don''t think I''m going to say anything more. "


    Van Lin''s eyes are fixed on each other, looking at the face of losing the hood, the constantly changing expression, and in a moment, van Lin felt happy.


    "Alarmist talk!" Lucius approached Vaseline, and his lips moved slightly, but said nothing more.


    For example, hand in the prophecy ball?


    There was an uncontrollable flash of panic on Lucius''s face. What Vaseline said was about Draco and the Malfoy family, and that was exactly what Lucius was most concerned about.


    However, this flustered feeling was fleeting and returned to the previous indifference.


    Now it''s fighting, and he''s got rid of the big forces to intercept van Lin and Porter, just for the sake of the Dark Lord But


    "Is it? Do you really think so? " "This is just a kind advice, Mr. Malfoy. Time will prove it, but I''m afraid it will be too late..."


    This time, Lucius did not speak, a pair of eyes calmly staring at Fanlin.


    In an instant, it seemed that they were completely isolated from the fighting environment outside.


    In fact, Lucius was not quite sure what Van Lin said was too late, but the message from his words had to be considered by Malfoy.


    Voldemort was dissatisfied with the Malfoy family and was even devouring the Malfoy family, which was no different from the meaning in the vernacular.


    But Draco


    Vaseline mentioned Draco, which can''t help but make Lucius feel panic. Listen to van Lin''s firm tone, the Dark Lord will attack Draco?


    But why?


    But one thing Lucius had to admit was that he had really offended Voldemort because of the diary.


    He still remembers that it was a night eighteen years ago when Voldemort suddenly came to his family''s house and met him in secret. He gave him the seemingly ordinary diary and told him that this was the highest trust of the Dark Lord.


    Lucius used to be ecstatic about the highest trust of the Dark Lord. This is exactly what he longed for. As long as he performed well enough, with this trust alone, he could bring the power of the family to the top and restore the glory of the Malfoy family.


    In fact, until now, the Malfoy family is still Voldemort''s intimate partner in the eyes of many death eaters.


    But soon, with Voldemort''s failure and escape, the trust became worthless, and the diary became a hot potato. Lucius did not know what it was, but if it was discovered by the Ministry of magic


    He had to deal with a lot of Voldemort related things at that time, hesitated and kept the diary.


    Over the next ten years, Lucius gradually believed that Voldemort would not return!


    The study of that diary also made him feel afraid. He had some guesses about it, but he did not dare to say the result or even think about the evil words. The diary brought him infinite fear.


    Finally, he decided to transfer the diary to Dumbledore.


    Lucius designed a plot to get rid of the trouble as much as he wanted, to drive Dumbledore out of Hogwarts, clean up the mud in the school, and frame everything to the nasty Weasleys.


    It''s a plan to get more with one stone. It''s a good deal to make use of something that has lost its value in exchange for such a large profit.But things didn''t go the way he expected.


    Voldemort''s sudden return disrupted all his plans if Voldemort could inform them, or


    He should have kept that diary forever. It was Voldemort''s trust in him.


    But he lost his head and threw it away.


    And, destroyed, and appeared in front of Dumbledore.


    Although the diary is not fully understood, there is no doubt that for Voldemort, it is likely to be a life-threatening thing.


    Van Lim is right, with his understanding of the Dark Lord, if Voldemort knew about it, he would not bypass him at all.


    There is still a little bit of luck in his heart. Maybe Voldemort will see it for the sake of his loyalty


    Can it really be like this? Will Voldemort really forgive him?


    Lucius was very uncertain and suddenly didn''t want to stay here.


    The loyalty of the Malfoy family? From the point of view that Voldemort summoned him after his resurrection and constantly squeezed the value of Malfoy family, it is obvious that his loyalty is not so much in Voldemort''s eyes


    In fact, why did Lucius himself have an ulterior motive?


    There are no eternal friends, only eternal interests.


    However, the Malfoy family''s best interest chip was used by the Weasleys.


    At least that seems to be the case now, and fortunately Voldemort doesn''t seem to be aware of it.


    However, it is also a matter of time.


    With the war of the order of the Phoenix, Voldemort''s desire for power and the change of his mentality, Lucius became cautious and tried to trust the Dark Lord once again.


    But, hopefully, once discovered


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1029

    "What do you think, Mr. Malfoy..." Van Lin squinted at Malfoy.


    Naturally, it is impossible for Malfoy to give up targeting them at the moment, but Malfoy is afraid.


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about..." Lucius frowned and said, "but the Dark Lord''s stuff..."


    "It belongs to Harry, Malfoy," Van Lin said impolitely, "if you want it..."


    Van Lim didn''t say much. Naturally, the prophecy ball could not be handed over to Voldemort, which was not good for them, but also important


    Although van Lin does not understand why Voldemort must get the prophecy ball, it is also a good thing to be able to destroy Voldemort''s intention.


    Malfoy was silent. To tell the truth, he didn''t want to fight with van Lin now. He needed van Lin to make clear what he had said about him, but now it seems that


    "Let''s go, Harry..." Fanlin pushed Harry, facing Malfoy, Fanlin had no experience to take care of Harry, and Harry''s prophecy ball


    "Run outside, fight for time, Dumbledore..."


    Fanlin said, but also regardless of Malfoy''s silence, he launched the attack.


    Since Malfoy can''t make a choice now, it''s better to beat Malfoy back early. Neither he nor the order of the Phoenix can afford to delay time.


    Sirius, they can''t hold Voldemort for too long


    "Porter..." A scream came from nowhere, and then there was a sound of mischievous laughter, which was very familiar from Bellatrix.


    Voldemort''s pressure was so great that a few people joined hands to stop it, even at all


    "You go first..." Sirius''s voice rang, and then a white light was entangled with the invisible black gas.


    But Malfoy obviously couldn''t sit still. Bellatrix was already here. Obviously, it was impossible to give him time for hesitation.


    "Hand in the prophecy ball!" Malfoy said that he was welcomed by the merciless curse of Fanlin.


    The dazzling light lit up the whole hall of prophecy in an instant.


    Forced by the light, Malfoy had to protect his eyes.


    "Let''s go..." Fanlin pulled a hand of Harry, but also ignored Sirius, quickly ran outside.


    Now Sirius is not the poor man who has not recovered his identity. Facing a Bellatrix who has just come out of Azkaban, Fanlin can''t imagine how Sirius will fail and die


    The magic wand of Fanlin was clear, and the crystal ball around him suddenly shot at Malfoy like a bullet.


    Malfoy is not a problem. Voldemort is here. He can''t


    "Be careful!"


    Then van Lin''s face was pale and red, and he was staring at the cold green eyes of the snake.


    "Hydrojet!"


    Transparent water in an instant will Voldemort''s body tightly wrapped together.


    As the hand of Vaseline drew in, the current, like the blade of a knife, fell towards Voldemort''s body.


    "You think you can hurt me?" Voldemort''s Scarlet eyes immediately fixed on Fanlin.


    Let Fanlin surprise, his own magic spell even Voldemort''s skin can not be cut.


    "You have to try before you know." Van Lin responded impolitely. The tip of the wand burst out a light beyond imagination. In an instant, the water originally twined around Voldemort''s body was embedded into the skin. But to van Lin''s surprise, Voldemort''s blood


    It seems that the two of them completely infuriated Voldemort, and the magic spell linked by the wand glowed in an instant.


    This time, there was no soul of James or Lily. Harry stepped back a few steps and nearly knocked his wand out.


    ¡­¡­


    "Run, Harry!"


    Fanlin ran away holding Harry''s head. It was a great accident that they had hurt Voldemort just now. As for the defeat


    I''m afraid it''s just a fool''s dream.


    Van Lin pulled Harry to the outside quickly, at this moment, van Lin never had hope I hope Dumbledore will be here immediately. Voldemort will come faster than he thought


    "We Where are we going... " Harry was dressed in coarse clothes, but he didn''t mean to stop.


    There was no one else around, and even the sound of fighting could not be heard.


    "Let''s go up." Fanlin said that if you want Voldemort to appear in front of fudge, the hall of the Ministry of magic is naturally a good choice. Where is the first stop of the Ministry of magic? If Dumbledore comes, he can only be there for the first time.


    In the panic, two people crowded into the elevator.Under the pressure of Voldemort, Harry hoped that the damned elevator would be faster. Even the hand holding the prophecy ball was sweating.


    "Faster, faster..." Harry was a little anxious.


    He could hear the elevator running in front of him; he sped up and ran around the corner, hitting the button with his fist to call another elevator. The elevator dropped slowly; as soon as the iron door opened, Harry and van Lin flashed in and now smashed the button marked "Hall" with their fists. The door is closed and he''s going up now. Before the elevator door was fully opened, Harry rushed out.


    There was no one in the hall. It looked empty. The huge fudge hanging on the wall in the center of the hall.


    There was no sign of the two men running down the road.


    "You two, very well..." Voldemort''s Scarlet eyes appeared not far away from them, just like sand. Voldemort''s figure was hidden in a fog. Then, van Lin saw Voldemort''s foot step out of the sand.


    "Now, where can you escape?"


    Van Lin carefully observed Voldemort''s body. The scars he had caused before had disappeared. There was only a faint trace left on Voldemort''s body.


    "So what are you going to do? Give me the crystal ball." Voldemort held out a hand and waited for Harry to give the prophecy ball to him.


    "Don''t challenge my patience, Potter. No one can save you two." Voldemort looked at Harry patiently, as if waiting for Harry to make a decision.


    "I think you made a mistake..." Harry took a deep breath. "I''m not one of your cowardly men, Voldemort What you want Whether it''s the Sorcerer''s stone or the prophecy ball, I think I make the same choice


    With that, Harry slammed the prophecy ball in his hand to the ground.


    A mist rose from the debris, and for a moment Harry heard his howl, Voldemort''s scream, and a woman''s low voice.


    But soon, these noises disappeared, lost the support of the crystal ball, naturally, even Voldemort could not get more information.


    "No..." Voldemort yelled, but the noise just now affected him. He could do nothing, and van Lin didn''t respond. Harry would be so determined.


    Obviously, Voldemort stopped here. They could not keep the crystal ball. Destroying nature is the right choice.


    "How dare you..." Voldemort''s Scarlet eyes were fixed on them, and a chill suddenly rose from their backs.


    "Why don''t I dare!" Harry said stiffly, for the prophecy ball, he also felt sorry, but compared to let Voldemort get him


    Bang


    The two men flew out at the same time. Van Lin didn''t even come and reacted. His body hit the wall behind him, while Harry was on the other end opposite him.


    "I''m not you, Voldemort..." Harry felt that he had a splitting headache, which was the effect of the scar, but Harry held on to his body and said, "I''m very happy..."


    "I have nothing to say to you, Potter," Voldemort said quietly. "You''ve bored me for a long time. Awada, please


    Harry didn''t even open his mouth to resist; his mind was blank, and his wand pointed pointedly at the floor.


    But the golden headless wizard statue in the fountain suddenly came alive, leaping up and down from its base to between Harry and Voldemort. As the statue stretched out its arm to protect Harry, the spell just passed through its chest.


    "What --" Cried Voldemort, looking around. Then he took a cold breath, "Dumbledore!"


    Harry looked over Voldemort, his heart beating wildly. Dumbledore is standing in front of the golden gate. Voldemort raised his wand, and then another green light came to Dumbledore.


    "Master..." The elevator was opened again, and this time, Bellatrix came out first.


    Dumbledore spun his cloak and disappeared. In a flash, he reappeared behind Voldemort, waving his wand to the remaining statues in the fountain. The rest of the statues are alive. The statue of the witch rushed towards Bellatrix. Before it hits her, Bella barks and fires an ineffective spell into its chest.


    The statue nailed her to the ground.


    At the same time, the statues of goblins and house elves rush to the fireplace by the wall, and the one armed horseman flies to Voldemort, but he disappears and reappears next to the pool. The headless statue pushed Harry back away from the battle, while Dumbledore headed for Voldemort, and the golden centaurs jogged around them.


    "It''s stupid to be here tonight, Tom," Dumbledore said quietly. "Aurors are on their way here -"


    "by the time they arrive, I''ll be gone, and you''ll be dead!" Roared Voldemort. He sent a death curse to Dumbledore, but he missed it. Instead, he hit the security guard''s desk, which caught fire. Dumbledore suddenly shook his wand; as the spell passed by, it was so powerful that even the protected Harry felt his hair stand up. This time Voldemort was forced to create a silver glittering shield to stop it. No matter what the spell was, it didn''t do obvious damage to the shield, it just made a sound of gongs - a strange trembling sound."You don''t want to kill me, Dumbledore?" Said Voldemort, his scarlet eyes narrowed into a slit above the shield. "It''s just cruel torture, isn''t it?"


    "We all know that there are other ways to destroy a man, Tom," Dumbledore said quietly, continuing towards Voldemort, as if nothing in the world could frighten him, as if nothing could stop him. "I admit that taking your life alone won''t satisfy me -"


    "nothing is worse than death, Dumbledore!" Roared Voldemort. "You''re very wrong," Dumbledore said softly, still walking towards Voldemort, as if they were discussing issues over a drink. Harry felt a little scared to see him go forward so recklessly. He wanted to give a warning, but his headless bodyguard pressed him against the wall to stop him from rushing out.


    "It''s true that you don''t understand that there''s something worse than death in the world." a green light came out from behind the silver shield.


    This time it was a one armed horseman, who was blown to hundreds of pieces before he rushed to Dumbledore. But before the debris landed, Dumbledore pulled out his wand and waved it as if he were waving a whip. A slender flame flew out of the tip of the stick; it surrounded Voldemort and his shield. For a while, Dumbledore seemed to have won, but then the rope turned into a snake.


    The snake broke away from Voldemort and turned to Dumbledore, hissing. Voldemort is gone; the snake jumps from the ground to attack. When Voldemort reappeared, there was an explosion over Dumbledore. Voldemort was standing on the base in the middle of the pool on which the five statues stood.


    "Be careful!" Cried Harry. However, as soon as he yelled, another green light flew from Voldemort''s wand to Dumbledore. At the same time, the snake also launched an attack. Fox suddenly flew in front of Dumbledore, opened his beak and swallowed the whole green light; he fell to the ground and burned and was reborn in the ashes.


    At the same time, Dumbledore waved his wand smoothly, the snake that was about to insert its fangs into his body, flew high into the air, turned into a cloud of black smoke, and disappeared.


    Meanwhile, the water in the pool rises and covers Voldemort. For a while Voldemort became a dark, faceless, glittering, blurred image; it was clear that he was trying to get the water to boil. Then he walked away, the water column fell back into the pool, and the splashed water wet the floor.


    "Master Bellatrix screamed as she tried to rush past, but was stopped by the vaseline and witch statues on the side.


    It was obvious that it was all over, and it was obvious that Voldemort had decided to escape, and Harry tried to get out of the back of the statue, but Dumbledore yelled, "stay there, Harry!"


    Dumbledore''s voice was full of fear for the first time. Harry didn''t understand why; they were the only empty people in the hall; the weeping Bellatrix was still trapped under the witch statue, and the new Fox was softly crying on the floor.


    All of a sudden, Harry''s scar cracked and he knew he was going to die; it was unimaginable pain, unbearable pain. He left the hall, and he was surrounded by a man with red eyes who were so close that Harry didn''t know where their bodies were; they were one, connected by pain, and he couldn''t escape. At this point, the man spoke, and he used Harry''s mouth, so in the agony, Harry felt his chin move.


    "Kill me, Dumbledore."


    Harry couldn''t see anything. He was dying. Every part of his body longed for relief. Harry felt that the man was using him again.


    "If it''s nothing to die, Dumbledore, then kill the child!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1030

    "Kill Harry..."


    Listening to Voldemort''s voice coming out of Harry''s mouth made everyone''s heart sink.


    Voldemort has found a way to control Harry, even to occupy Harry''s body completely.


    It made Harry feel a little sad. The intense pain stimulated his nerves. However, he couldn''t control his body at all. Even when he looked at Dumbledore''s face, he felt a cold chill.


    He wants to kill Dumbledore, or be killed by Dumbledore


    Harry twisted like a snake on the ground, as if trying to break free of Voldemort''s control, but it didn''t work out for him


    "Don''t give up, Harry!" "We''re not going to give up on you, so don''t give up on yourself."


    "You think Can he fight me? "


    "If not, why would you lose your own body to be a poor parasite?" Vaseline looked at Harry''s shrinking pupils. "You won''t win, as it was 15 years ago. You''re still a loser, Tom!"


    "Come on, kill me, it''s here!" Voldemort gave a smile, which was distorted in Harry''s face.


    "Do you think we can''t deal with you?" Vaseline looked at Harry with a somber face, or rather Voldemort emerging from Harry''s pupils.


    "I think you are wrong, Voldemort Fanlin said, raised his left hand, a ruby ring in the magic of the agitation, emitting a strange red awn.


    "What is this?"


    "Soul ring," said Fanling, "from vampire, your new companion Tom


    Said Fanling, and immediately put the ring on the scar on Harry''s forehead.


    The next second, a heartrending roar broke out of Harry''s voice. Van Lin couldn''t tell whose voice it was?


    Harry, or Voldemort?


    At least, the soul ring has the effect he wants, which is the only way for Fanlin to target the soul. He asked the vampire for the correct usage of the soul ring to control people''s consciousness. With the help of van Lin, Voldemort''s consciousness was driven out.


    I have to admit, this process is very painful, but very few


    Harry could not help but give up, similar to tearing his whole person apart. Little by little, a force different from Voldemort invaded his soul with blood.


    The next second, it was like a fragile roll of paper, and with the sound of Sila, the snake that was tightly entwined with him was pulled off, and then, as if the pain had disappeared; Harry''s face was down, and his glasses were gone. He was shaking violently, as if he were lying on ice instead of wood.


    Then there was a sound in the hall. Harry opened his eyes and saw the glasses on the heels of the headless bodyguard, while the headless statue lay still on the ground.


    He put on his glasses and looked up to see Dumbledore''s eagle''s snout a few inches away from his nose. And van Lin also looked at him pale, sweat drop by drop from van Lin''s forehead.


    "Are you all right, Harry?"


    "Yes," said Harry, shaking so violently that he couldn''t lift his head properly. "Yes, I am Where is Voldemort? Where is it Have you been driven away by Van Lin Who are they What is it... "


    The hall was full of people; the floor was ablaze with dark green flames; witches and witches were walking around the room. When Dumbledore pulls Harry and van Lin up, Harry sees the stunned Cornell fudge next to the statues of goblins and house elves.


    "There he is!" Exclaimed a man in a scarlet robe and a ponytail. He pointed to a pile of golden debris on the other side of the room where Bellatrix had just been trapped.


    "I see him, Mr. fudge. I swear he''s a mystery man. He''s holding a woman and the phantom''s shifting!"


    "I know, Williamson, I know, I see him too!" Murmured fudge, in his pajamas, panting as if he had just run a few miles.


    "My God - it''s here - here! ¡ª¡ªIn the Ministry of magic! ¡ª¡ªMy God - it seems impossible - my God - how could such a thing happen? "


    "If you go down to the Department of mysteries downstairs, Connelly," said Dumbledore, apparently pleased that Harry wasn''t hurt. He came forward, so those who trusted were aware that he was here (some raised their wands; others were just surprised; statues of goblins and house elves clapped; fudge jumped up in surprise, and his slippers fell to the ground) - "you''ll find several fugitive Death Eaters trapped in the chamber of death, helped by the magic spell" anti mirage. " Waiting for you to fall. "


    "Dumbledore!" "You''re here - I - I -" said Fudge, gasping and surprised. He looked around at the Aurors he had brought. It was obvious that he wanted to shout, "get him!""Cornell, I''m ready to fight your men - and win again!" Dumbledore said in a thunderous voice, "but you saw with your own eyes a few minutes ago what I''ve been telling you for a year. Voldemort is back. You''ve been chasing the wrong person for 12 months. Now it''s time for you to be more rational


    "I don''t - all right," growled fudge, who looked around as if hoping someone would step up and tell him what to do. When no one came forward, he said, "great - Dennis! Williamson! Go to the Department of mystery. Dumbledore, you - you have to tell me in detail - the fountain of the magic Brothers - what''s going on here


    He added a whimper to his voice, staring at the remaining statues of witches, witches and centaurs on the ground.


    "We can talk about it after I send Harry and vaseline back to Hogwarts," Dumbledore said.


    "The two of them?" Fudge turns and stares at Harry, who is still standing against the wall, protecting Dumbledore''s statue while fighting Voldemort.


    "Why are they here?" Fudge waited for Dumbledore to answer.


    "Why - what''s going on here?"


    "After Harry''s return to Hogwarts," Dumbledore repeated, "I''ll explain everything."


    He left the pool and came to the place where the wizard''s head was. He pointed his wand at it and read, "key to the door."


    The hair glowed blue and shook noisily on the floor for a while, then calmed down again.


    "Look here, Dumbledore!" As Dumbledore approached Harry with the head, Fudge said, "you don''t have the right to use that key! You can''t do this in front of the Minister of magic, you -- "


    Dumbledore''s voice faltered as he looked at him disdainfully through his half moon glasses. "You have to order that Dorothy Jane Umbridge and your special operations team be expelled from Hogwarts," Dumbledore said. "And you have to order your Auror to stop chasing my conservation wonder biology teacher, get him back to work, and cancel the wanted names for me and Fanlin, and I''ll give it to you tonight --" Dumbledore took a twelve fingered finger out of his pocket Needle watch. Have a look. "- half an hour, during which I think we can look at what''s going on here. After that, I''m going back to my school. If you need more help from me, of course, you are welcome to contact me at Hogwarts. I can be found by writing "headmaster" on the address of the letter


    Fudge''s eyes widened more roundly; his mouth was open, and his round face was pink under his messy hair.


    "I-You --"


    Dumbledore stayed over and looked at Harry. "You two, take the key to the door." He took out the golden head and said in an unquestionable voice.


    In fact, Vaseline also wanted to see how Dumbledore dealt with the Ministry of magic, but using the sacred vessels of vampires as a non vampire was a great test for both magic and spirit.


    At least he just wants to lie down now, and Harry is not much better. After all, he has just experienced the pain of tearing his soul apart, which is weak enough for anyone for a while.


    Vaseline and Harry put their hands over it, not caring what they were going to do next or where to go back.


    "I''ll see you in half an hour," Dumbledore said softly, "one, two, three."


    Without the slightest resistance, Harry felt familiar again - a hook hooked to his navel and jerked him forward. The bright wooden floor disappeared under his feet; the hall, fudge and Dumbledore all disappeared, and he flew forward in a colorful whirlwind.


    Harry''s feet touched the ground, his knees bent slightly and the gold wizard''s head fell to the ground. He walked around and found himself in Dumbledore''s office. Everything had been restored when the headmaster was away. The exquisite silver instrument was put back on the table with drooping legs, spinning quietly in the smoke. The portraits of the headmasters dozed in the picture frame, and their heads either hung back on the armchair or leaned against the edge of the picture frame. Harry looked out of the window, and there was a green line in the distance: Dawn was coming.


    Quiet, only the occasional snoring of the portraits in their sleep breaks the silence, which is unbearable for him. If the environment can emit his inner feelings, the portraits should scream in pain. He wandered through the quiet, beautiful office, breathing desperately, trying to think nothing.


    But helpless, he must be responsible for his own behavior.


    He was arrogant and thought his judgment was right. Then he was kidnapped to the Ministry of magic to help Voldemort get some crystal ball. If van Lin didn''t appear there, what would he do?


    Got what Voldemort wanted, and Malfoy took it to Voldemort''s nest?


    Even Dumbledore couldn''t have saved him from where. What''s more, Voldemort would have kept him?


    Voldemort couldn''t wait to kill him before, and all this, if not"You..."


    "What do you want to know?" Harry asked Fanlin said wearily, not long after he escaped from the underground street, he ran to the Ministry of magic to rescue Harry.


    It has to be admitted that they delayed too long and nearly buried Harry. If Dumbledore didn''t appear at the critical moment, the Avada curse would have killed him or one of Harry.


    This is the inevitable result. Although they hurt Voldemort, it is also because Harry''s wand and Voldemort''s wand are twins, but even so, Harry still can''t stop Voldemort for too long, even his magic.


    Voldemort fought against both of them at the same time, and then when he launched the Sorcerer''s stone with all his strength, he only hurt Voldemort''s skin, and could not even bring him any deeper damage.


    This is different from van Lin''s idea. He thought he could do better, but now it seems that


    It seems that the conversation between the two startled them, or when they arrived, they had already woken up.


    This group of old guys like to do this, hiding in the dark to observe, when they come to a conclusion, these old guys are jumping out to express their views.


    Phineas had a long yawn. When he saw Harry, he opened his arms and narrowed his eyes.


    "What brought you so early? And you, Al, I remember you''ve been fired from Hogwarts Phoenias said, "is this room private to anyone except the right headmaster, or did Dumbledore send you? Oh, don''t tell me... " "Another message about my useless grandson?"


    "Sirius is not a useless offspring." Harry is a little angry, and he still can''t tolerate others slandering Sirius, be it Bellatrix or Phineas.


    As a matter of fact, Sirius and the Black family are really not very good at it.


    "Oh? But I think so. " Phineas.


    "Oh, of course, you''ll be happy, but Sirius, if you may, won''t be here."


    "Well, Phineas, I hope that means," said a fat red nosed sorcerer on the headmaster''s desk. "Dumbledore will be back among us soon?" Harry turned and the wizard looked at him with interest.


    Harry nodded. He looked at Van Lin, and the principal''s participation had obviously damaged their conversation.


    "Great," said the wizard. "He''s not boring. He''s actually very boring." He sat in a king''s chair and looked at Harry with a kind smile. "Dumbledore thinks highly of you, I think you know," he said comfortably, "yes, he respects you very much."


    The huge guilt in Harry''s chest is now creeping like a parasite. He is no longer himself. Today''s events, although there are no accidents, are always injured, and he has betrayed Dumbledore''s trust. He is so stupid that he runs into Voldemort''s trap Never had a feeling to capture his body and mind more deeply, never so strongly hope that he is better someone else, any other person The empty fireplace suddenly flashed a green flame, and Harry quickly left his seat, staring at the man in the fire.


    Dumbledore''s tall figure came out, and the sorcerers (portraits) on the walls around him immediately woke up, many of them warmly welcomed him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1031

    Looking at the cheers of the hanging statue, Fanlin couldn''t help but feel a little frightened.


    Hogwarts''s approval of Dumbledore has reached a level that nobody can reach, and all this is a heavy blow to fudge.


    I don''t know if Umbridge was rescued from the Centaur tribe by fudge, but it seems that there is no need to keep her there.


    "Thank you," Dumbledore said softly, then bowed to the presidents of all ages.


    At least for Dumbledore, it is not difficult to return to Hogwarts, but for many people, Dumbledore''s return to Hogwarts is undoubtedly the most powerful calming agent.


    In fact, Dumbledore didn''t look at them at first. Instead, he went to the elevated door, took Fox''s small, ugly, featherless body from the inside pocket of his dress and gently placed it on the ashes beside the shelf where fox had been parked.


    "Well, let''s start with you, Harry." Dumbledore finally left the little Phoenix. "You''ll be glad that none of your companions has been hurt in the last night''s incident."


    Harry tried to say "yes" but didn''t make any sound. It seemed to him that Dumbledore was reminding him of his recklessness that led to the order of the Phoenix to go to war. He saw Sirius''s wounds from the curse, and although Dumbledore looked directly at him, although his expression was gentle and did not have the smell of accusation, Harry Still can''t bear to meet his eyes.


    He put all the members in danger. Fortunately, Voldemort didn''t kill Dumbledore before he arrived. Instead, he targeted the prophecy ball in his hand.


    However, this is not an easy thing for Harry to accept.


    Like a monkey, he was played around by Voldemort, and even intruded into his consciousness, once trying to kill the two men in front of him.


    His brain block


    "Madame Pomfrey will repair everyone," Dumbledore said slowly. "Nadala. The tank may need to stay in St. Mongo''s Hospital for a while, but it looks like she''ll recover."


    Harry nodded contentedly at the carpet, which looked clearer as the sky grew brighter outside. He was sure that all the witches in the room listened to every word Dumbledore said, wondering where Dumbledore and Harry had gone and why anyone was hurt.


    "I know how you feel, Harry," Dumbledore said quietly.


    "No, you don''t understand," Harry said in a loud voice. The fire broke out in his heart. Dumbledore didn''t understand his feelings at all.


    "You know, Dumbledore?" Phoenix whispered, "don''t try to understand students. They hate it. They want even tragic misunderstandings to wallow in self pity and keep themselves in their hearts. "


    "Enough, Phoenix!" Said Dumbledore. Harry turned, his back to Dumbledore and looked out the window. He could see the Quidditch stadium in the distance.


    It''s his favorite place, but now it seems that it''s a bit bad. He doesn''t know anything, and then he is arranged to take risks for him by his partners, and even be played like a monkey.


    Anger and guilt haunted Harry, unlike the excitement of being rescued.


    Now that I think of it, Harry is a little confused about the direction.


    Why was he kidnapped, and then all the people were there.


    Is it because of your own stupidity?


    Fanlin said that it was a trap, but obviously, as a trap, almost all the traps were not qualified.


    Voldemort came so fast that they almost died there.


    Fanlin didn''t speak, and in fact, he didn''t know how to explain it to Harry.


    Tell Harry, you''re being used by us, but it''s more than they expected. Did Voldemort take them by surprise?


    Obviously, whatever the explanation is, it''s not something that Harry can accept, especially Harry''s current state.


    Played by Voldemort, resulting in injuries to members of the order of the Phoenix.


    Where Voldemort appears, there will be some accidents. Fortunately, there is no death.


    "Don''t feel guilty, Harry. In fact, it''s my fault, of course..." Dumbledore said, "this feeling is the biggest difference between you and Voldemort. It will be your strength, Harry."


    Harry felt the flame in his chest, burning in the void of fear, and filled him with the desire to hurt Dumbledore, who seemed to speak empty words calmly and calmly. "My greatest strength?"


    He looked at the Quidditch stadium, but he didn''t see it, and his voice trembled, "you don''t understand You don''t know... "


    "I don''t know what? Asked Dumbledore calmly.


    "Too much," Harry turned and shuddered. "I don''t want to talk about how I feel now, OK?"


    "Harry, with all these guarantees, you become a man! This kind of pain is to be a part of human beings... ""Well, I don''t want to be a man!" , Harry growled. He grabbed the silver instrument next to him and threw it out. The instrument hit the wall and fell to the ground. Some portraits cried out in horror. Amodo The portrait of dipper says, "really!"


    "I don''t care!" Harry yelled at them, grabbed a bright mirror and threw it into the stove. "I''ve had enough. I''ve seen enough. I want to go out. I want it to be over. I just want it to be over. I don''t care about him anymore."


    He grabbed the table with the silver instrument and threw it out. The table fell to the ground, legs scattered in all directions.


    "You do care," said Dumbledore. He didn''t flinch, didn''t do anything to stop Harry from destroying his room. He was still calm, even cold. "You care so much that you even want to die because of the pain."


    "I''m not!" Harry screamed, so loud that he felt that his throat might tear. For a while, he even wanted to rush to Dumbledore and attack him, breaking his calm face, hurting him, and making him feel a little panic.


    What is this? To be easily controlled, to be teased?


    Even, at that time, he wanted to die?


    This may be Voldemort''s consciousness brought him, but if it''s completely false


    Dumbledore has been hiding from him. He is just a


    "Yes, you are," Dumbledore calmer. "You have lost your mother, your father, and all the secret things about your father that you know, of course you care about!"


    "You don''t know how I feel!" You''re standing here, but you don''t understand why I''m entangled with him? He almost killed me and all the people. Why... "


    Harry didn''t go on talking because he found that no matter how he described it, the anger became stronger and stronger.


    However, the language was not enough, and it was no help to break things. He wanted to run away and never look back. He wanted a place where he could never see the bright blue eyes staring at him again, and the hateful calm old face. He turns and rushes to the door, grabs the handle and tries to twist it.


    The door still couldn''t be knocked.


    Harry turns to Dumbledore.


    "Let me out," he said, shaking from head to toe.


    "No Dumbledore said simply. They looked at each other for a while.


    "Let me out," Harry said.


    "No," repeated Dumbledore.


    "If you don''t If you keep me here If you don''t let me... "


    "Just keep destroying my room." Dumbledore said, "I dare say I have too many." He went to his chair and sat down, then looked at Harry.


    "Let me out," Harry said again, in a cold, even Dumbledore like tone.


    "We have to talk about Harry, your mood now..."


    "You You think I want to You want me to give I don''t care what you want to say Harry growled. "I don''t want to hear anything you say!"


    "You will." Dumbledore said calmly, "because you are not as angry with me as you should be. If you really want to attack me, as I know you almost did, I will know it completely."


    "What do you say..."


    "Today''s thing is completely my own fault," Dumbledore said. "In fact, whether it''s putting you in danger or something else, I''m too confident that I can handle everything by my own ability, but obviously, there are some uncontrollable accidents, and this..."


    Harry was still standing by the door, his hand still on the handle, but he couldn''t realize it. He froze Dumbledore, almost unable to breathe, hardly able to understand what he heard.


    "Please sit down," said Dumbledore. "It''s not an order, it''s a request."


    Harry hesitated for a moment, then walked slowly through the messy room and sat down in the chair facing Dumbledore.


    "Harry, I owe you an explanation," Dumbledore said, "a false statement about the old man. Because I found out that I should have done this earlier, but in fact I didn''t, so I''m very sorry for you. This mistake is caused by old age. You can''t understand the feelings and thoughts of the elderly, but it''s a crime for the elderly to forget that they were young And I just forgot. "


    The sun is now rising, and the peaks are outlined with a clear orange border, and the sky above is less and more bright. The light shone on Dumbledore''s silvery eyebrows and beard, and the deep wrinkles in his face.


    "You should have recovered, if you don''t mind..."


    "It doesn''t matter to me, Professor!" Said Fanling, sitting with Harry in the chair opposite Dumbledore.


    "I guess fifteen years ago," Dumbledore said, "when I saw the scar on your forehead, I guess it was a bond between you and Voldemort.""You told me that before, Professor!" ''he doesn''t mind being rude, and he doesn''t mind anything anymore,'' he said frankly.


    "Yes," said Dumbledore, "yes, but you see, it has to start with your scar. Obviously, when you return to the magical world, my guess turns out to be true. When Voldemort approaches you or he is emotional, your scar will warn you


    "I know," Harry said wearily.


    "It''s your ability to detect Voldemort''s presence, even if he''s disguised, and to know what he thinks when he''s emotional. When Voldemort got his body back and restored his magic, it became more and more obvious


    Harry was tired of nodding, which he knew for a long time.


    "Recently," said Dumbledore, "I began to worry that Voldemort might have this connection with you, and it is clear that you have entered his mind many times to make him aware of this, and of course, I would like to say the night you witnessed Mr. Weasley being attacked."


    "Well, Snape told me," Harry whispered.


    "Professor Snape, Harry," Dumbledore corrected him, "have you ever wondered why I haven''t explained this to you until now? Why don''t I teach you closure myself? Why don''t I visit you for months? "


    Harry looked over and he could see that Dumbledore was a little sad and tired.


    "Yes," Harry whispered, "I thought about it."


    "You know." Dumbledore went on, "I believe it won''t be long before Voldemort will try to enter your heart, manipulate and mislead your mind. I can''t give him any more incentive to do so. I imagine if he knew that the relationship between you and me is not just between the principal and the students, he would seize the opportunity to explore me through you. I''m worried about his use of you, the possibility that he might try to control you, and I think it''s right that Voldemort will control you and use you one day or when we''re too close. I think I saw his shadow in your eyes... "


    Harry remembers that day when he and Dumbledore wanted to meet, he felt a sleeping snake rising from his heart, ready to attack.


    "Voldemort''s domination of your targets, as he demonstrated tonight, will not bring my destruction, but will bring you destruction. He hoped that when he simply controlled you for a period of time, I would sacrifice you to try to destroy him, so you see, I tried to keep a distance from you to protect you, Harry, an old man''s mistake... "


    He sighed deeply. Harry let these words flow through, and he would have been very interested to hear them a month ago, but now, and the cracks in his heart caused by the fear of Voldemort''s invasion and uncontrollable change make this explanation unimportant


    "Sirius told me that when you dreamt of the night when Mr. Arthur Weasley was attacked, you felt Voldemort wake up from your heart, and I immediately thought that my fear was correct. Voldemort had realized that he could use you. In order to avoid you being manipulated by Voldemort, I arranged Professor Snape''s mind defense class."


    He pauses, and Harry looks at the slow flow of sunlight on Dumbledore''s delicate table, illuminating the silver ink bottle and the red quill. Harry knew that all the portraits around them were listening attentively to Dumbledore''s explanation, and that he could hear the occasional rubbing of the dress and the gentle cough.


    "Professor Snape found out," Dumbledore continued, "you once dreamed of the door of the Ministry of mysteries. Of course, Voldemort has heard the prophecy since he regained the voice, so he knows the door, so you do, even though you don''t know what it means


    "And then you see what we all knew before Luke wood, who worked in the Ministry of mysteries before he was arrested, told Voldemort that the Ministry prophecy balls are very strictly protected, and only those specifically mentioned can pick them up from the shelves without having to bear to crazily pick them up, so that either Voldemort himself enters the Ministry of magic at the risk of exposure, or you do it for you He''s going to get it. It''s especially urgent that you have to learn how to block the brain. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1032

    "But I didn''t," Harry complained. He spoke as loud as he could to try to release the heavy guilt in his heart. The confession obviously relieved the terrible pressure in his heart. "I have no practice, I''m impatient. I should let those dreams, as Hermione advised me, if I didn''t dream where I should go, today would not be Today, I will not... "


    What broke out in Harry''s head, to defend himself, to explain


    "I tried to see if he really caught Sirius. I went to Umbridge''s office, now taffel''s office, and talked to kretcher over the fire, and he told me Sirius was not there and that he had gone out with van Lin!"


    "We did go out." Van Lin nodded, "but it''s not the Ministry of magic. Sirius and I went to another place to find Professor Lupin."


    "I also saw Hermione, and Hermione asked me to think about it, but then Taffel is a Death Eater, professor. She is a Death Eater. We should


    "I''m sorry, but she''s gone. We didn''t catch her." Dumbledore said, "she won''t stay there, will she?"


    "So we got nothing?" Harry asked.


    "Not so." Dumbledore said, "strictly speaking, we are not prepared, can have such a result, is fortunate, of course, this is my fault, I should not stay away from, or because of some things, just give Voldemort the opportunity."


    "They say that you are not in England, nor is the main force of the order of the Phoenix..."


    "It''s just an illusion, Harry!" Dumbledore said, "in fact, Voldemort''s recovery is far beyond our imagination, so it is necessary that we take some measures to check him, at least not to make him so comfortable."


    "But not..." Harry said angrily that he didn''t hate to trade himself for Voldemort''s flaws. This is what Harry always wanted to do for the order of the Phoenix, but it didn''t include that he was played around like a monkey.


    "So," Harry stood up, "you''re not ready? What''s more, it''s an illusion. Fanlin said it was a trap, but... "


    "Voldemort started faster than we expected." "You have to calm down, Harry, because of some things, you''ve lost the least sense of judgment."


    "Judgment? I reminded you, through Through Hermione... " Harry said. He thought of the girl in the fire.


    "Oh, yes, as soon as I came back, Hermione told us about you."


    "Good. What about Snape?" Harry thought of it all of a sudden, and then spitted, "you haven''t said him yet, have you? When I told him Voldemort caught Sirius, he laughed at me as usual And, obviously, she''s familiar with that one


    "Harry, you know Professor Snape can only pretend to be indifferent to you in front of taffel," Dumbledore continued. "But as I explained, when you told him about it, he immediately informed the order of the Phoenix. When you don''t come out of taffel''s office to heal, it''s him who misled professor taffel when he tried to force you to tell you about Sirius


    Harry was indifferent to this, and was pleased with Snape''s reproach, which seemed to partly lessen his own abhorrent guilt, and at the same time he hoped that Dumbledore would approve of himself.


    "Snape, stop teaching me mind defense!" Harry yelled. "He threw me out of the office!"


    "I know!" Dumbledore said heavily, "I have said that although I thought it was the most dangerous thing to say that your mind was completely open to Voldemort in front of me, it was still my fault not to teach you in person."


    "Snape made it worse. My scar often hurts more after class." Harry remembers Ron''s comment on the course, "how do you know that Snape wasn''t trying to lower my defense level to make it easier for Voldemort to enter..."


    "I believe in Severus Snape!" Dumbledore said simply, "but because of another old mistake, I forgot that some of the wounds were too deep to heal. I thought Professor Snape could overcome his pain about your father, but he was wrong


    "Is that right? Is it? " Harry yelled, ignoring the disapproval whispers and shocked expressions of the portraits, "snape was right to hate my father, so I hated Voldemort..."


    "Oh, there''s nothing wrong with that. In fact, most people think that." Dumbledore''s face moved. At least Harry has been on the track he expected.


    "So, we will take every means to attack Tom..."


    "Does that include me?" Harry finally asked about the guilt of dragging everyone into danger from the beginning, and now, questioning Dumbledore, he was the one who was used.


    Sirius and vanlin, these are the executors. In fact, if it were not for them, Harry would have been taken away by Voldemort.This makes Harry feel very contradictory, and Dumbledore said that he was not ready, so, if he was caught, this matter should not be expected by the order of the Phoenix.


    If it''s really a trap, Dumbledore, as the most powerful one, naturally has to wait for where he is, or take the crystal ball with him now, and then choose a good place.


    Or do you want Voldemort to deal with a bunch of members of the order of the Phoenix?


    The result is obvious, almost everyone is blocking, but the result? He and vaseline were chased by Voldemort. If he was not lucky enough, he himself would be the first to die.


    "I''m afraid so!" Dumbledore said calmly, "of course, this also includes all the people, including van Lin, you, me, Sirius and so on. Our goal is there."


    "Of course, the most important thing is you, Harry!" Dumbledore said sincerely.


    "It''s time." Dumbledore said to himself, "I should tell you something I should have told you years ago, Harry. Please sit down. I''ll tell you everything. I only ask for a little patience, and when I''m done, you''ll have a chance to get angry with me - whatever you want, and I won''t stop you. "


    Harry glared at him for a moment, and then, under the direction of van Lin, sat back in the chair opposite Dumbledore and waited.


    Dumbledore looked out of the window at the sun for a moment, then looked back at Harry and said, "five years ago you came to Hogwarts safely and completely, Harry, as I thought. You have suffered as I expected, and I knew you would when I put you at your aunt''s door, and I feel sorry for getting you through a dark and difficult decade


    He stopped and Harry said nothing.


    "You may ask - and for good reason - why it has to be, why can''t you be adopted by other wizarding families, many of whom will raise you as if they were their own sons."


    "My answer is that my top priority is to ensure your life. You may be more insecure than anyone else, but I know that Voldemort disappeared a few hours ago, and many of his people, like him, are still at large, full of madness and violence. I have to decide, in the years to come, whether I can believe that Voldemort is gone forever? no I don''t know it''s going to be 10, 20 or 50 years before he comes back, but I''m sure he''ll come back, and I''m sure, as I used to know, he won''t stop until he kills you. "


    "I know that Voldemort''s knowledge may be more extensive than any other living wizard, and I know that even my most complex and powerful spell will not conquer him when he comes back."


    "But I also knew where Voldemort''s weaknesses were, so I made my own decision. You will be protected by an ancient magic that he knows but despises and always underestimates. Of course, I mean, your mother died to protect you, and she gave you an unexpected way to defend yourself, which is flowing in your veins these days. So I decided to give you to her sister, who is the only blood relative in the world


    "She doesn''t love me," Harry said immediately. "She doesn''t..."


    "But she is raising you!" Dumbledore interrupted him. "She may be reluctant, noisy, unwilling, hateful, but she still raised you. In doing so, she solved the curse I attached to you. Your mother''s sacrifice made her family blood your strongest shield."


    "I still can''t..."


    "Of course you can still go back to your mother''s family, where you can''t be touched and hurt by Voldemort. He makes her bleed, but the blood still flows in you and her own sister. Her blood is your refuge. You need to go back once a year. You can call it your home so far, where he can''t hurt you, your aunt, and so on. When I left you at his door, I explained in detail in the letter I left him. She knew this and gave you a home in the past 15 years. "


    "Wait a minute." Harry said, "wait a minute."


    He sat upright in his chair and looked at Dumbledore.


    "The roaring letter you sent, you told her to remember - it was your voice."


    "I think..." Dumbledore said, slightly over the top, "it''s necessary to remind her of the fact that you were raised. I suspect she will recognize the dangers of raising you like a son. "


    "Harry wanted to live there more quietly than I did when I saw her," he said He stood on the floor for a moment and then said, "but it''s not like What does it matter... "


    "Five years ago," continued Dumbledore, without interrupting his story, "when you arrived at Hogwarts, you may not be as happy and self-contained as I thought, but you live in good health. You are not indulged as a little emperor, but as a normal child as I hope under such circumstances. My plan will not be bad by then."


    "Then You remember as well as I do what happened in your first year at school. You soon face challenges to you - faster than I expected, you find yourself facing Voldemort, and vaseline''s participation is full of surprises, but no doubt he will help you do better, and you are spared once again, and not only that, you and vaseline delay his return and gain magic and power. You fight like a man, I Words cannot express pride in you. ""But there''s a flaw in my perfect plan," Dumbledore said. "An obvious flaw I know may destroy the whole plan, but I know it''s very important - my plan needs to succeed, and I tell myself that I can''t let this flaw destroy the plan, I''ll stop it myself, so I have to be stronger myself, and then when you fight Voldemort I did my first test when I was lying weak in the flying wing hospital


    "I don''t understand what you''re saying," said Harry. "Don''t you remember asking me why Voldemort would murder you as a baby when you were lying in wings hospital?"


    Harry nodded.


    "Should I have told you then?" Harry looked at the blue eyes in front of him without saying a word, but his heart again set off a storm.


    "Don''t you see the flaws in the plan? No Maybe not. As you know, I decided not to answer you. I told myself that 11 was too young to know the truth. I don''t want to tell you when you''re 11 that this knowledge is too complicated for a young age. "


    "I should recognize the dangerous signs that followed, and I should ask myself why I didn''t ask you this question for which I know the answer and one day I have to give a terrible answer, and I should realize that I was too happy not to have to tell you the answer at that particular time You were really young, too young. "


    "After that, we entered your second year at Hogwarts, where you once again faced a challenge that even an adult wizard could not face. You got rid of my nightmare again. You didn''t ask me again. However, we discussed the scar Voldemort left you. Yes, we were quite close to that topic. Why didn''t I tell you everything at that time? ¡±


    "in my opinion, it is still difficult for me to accept this answer when I am twelve years old than eleven years old. I ask you to give up my demeanor. I feel tired but excited. I feel that maybe I should tell you earlier. For this reason, I feel uneasy and painful, but soon I keep silent because you are still young, and I have no feeling after victory that night."


    "You know what? Harry? Do you know what the flaws in my plan are? I fell into a trap I had seen in advance and told myself I could and must avoid. "


    "I don''t..."


    "Care about you like a toy." Dumbledore said simply, "I care more about your happiness than I let you know the facts. I care more about your peace than my plan. I care more about your life than how many deaths the failure of the plan brings. In other words, I am as stupid as Voldemort hoped."


    "Is there a defense here? I don''t want anyone else to look after you like me - I look at you closer than you know - and I don''t want to bring you more pain than you have ever suffered. I care how many ordinary people will be killed in the confused future, and whether you were still alive and living well and happily at that time or now. I never dreamed that there was such a person on my side. "


    "We''re in your third grade. I''m watching you from afar trying to expel the ogre. I''m watching you find Sirius, find out what kind of person he is and rescue him. Should I tell you when you succeed in recapturing your Godfather from the Ministry of magic? But when you were 13 years old, my reason was still old enough. You were too young, but you proved yourself to be excellent. I''m upset, Harry. I know it''s time to... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1033

    "Until last year, when you entered the maze, you and vaseline saw Voldemort return, and you two managed to escape I still haven''t told you, though I know that Voldemort was back then, and I have to do it soon. Now, tonight, I know you''re ready to know. I''ve kept this secret for too long, because you''ve proved that I can give you this burden. My only statement is: I want you to try to take on a heavier burden than all the students who came out of this school, including me - the greatest of all. "


    Harry waited in silence, but Dumbledore stopped talking.


    "I still don''t understand. Or why not Vaseline? " Asked Harry, looking at Van Lin, curled up in a chair beside him.


    "Because I was not chosen." "It''s Voldemort''s choice, or Anyway, Harry, just listen to Professor Dumbledore go on


    "Voldemort tried to murder you, who was still a baby, because of a prophecy shortly before you were born. Although he didn''t know the details of the prophecy, he knew that there was such a prophecy. He believed that the prophecy could be realized. When you killed the baby, he found that he was wrong. Therefore, when he regained his body, especially after you escaped from him again last year, he was determined to know the whole content of the prophecy. This is what he tried to find after he came back Look for weapons, how to kill your knowledge. "


    The sun is now fully up. Dumbledore''s room was bathed in the sun, and the glass box where the sword of Gryffindor was stored flashed white and transparent. The fragments of the silver instrument Harry had thrown to the ground glistened like drops of water, and little fox whispered among its ashes beside him.


    Everything seemed to be full of hope, but Harry''s heart was gloomy.


    "The prophecy ball is broken," Harry said numbly. "In the face of Voldemort, van Lin and I couldn''t keep him, so I broke it."


    "You''ve done a good job, Harry, and what''s broken is just a record of the prophecy kept in the Ministry of mysteries, and the prophecy is made by someone who can recall it perfectly."


    "Who heard that?" Harry asked, though he thought he knew the answer.


    "Me Dumbledore said slowly, "on a cold, humid night of seventeen years, in a room of the PigHead bar, I went there to see a person who applied to become a professor of prophecy. Although this is not consistent with my habit of receiving applicants for prophecy, the applicant is the Xuanxuan granddaughter of a very famous and talented prophet, so I feel like going to see him More politely, I was disappointed that she didn''t seem to inherit this talent, and I told her that I hoped it would be polite. I didn''t think she was suitable for the position, so I turned away. "


    Dumbledore stood up and passed Harry to the elevated cabinet where fox stood. He bent down and took out a stone basin, just like the one Harry had seen his father in Snape. Dumbledore came back, put the basin on the table, and then took out his wand and aimed it at his temple. He took out some memories from it and put them into the stone basin He sat back at the table and watched the silver light flow in front of his memory basin. Then he used his magic wand to remove the silver fog on it again. The image showed that her eyes behind her glasses were big, she slowly rotated, and her feet were in the basin.


    However, when Sybil trayne began to speak, her voice was not as mysterious as she used to be, but as rough and hoarse as Harry had heard before: "the man who will destroy the Dark Lord is approaching Born in a family that defeated him three times, at the end of the seventh month The Dark Lord will mark him as his strong enemy, but he will have the power that the Dark Lord does not have And one of them has to die at the other''s hand, because when one of them is alive, the other cannot The man with the power to destroy the Dark Lord was born at the end of July


    Trelawney, your professor slowly spins back to the screen and disappears.


    The room was very quiet. Harry, van Lin, Dumbledore and all the portraits made no sound, even fox was silent.


    Van Lim always thought that the prophecy was made by Dumbledore and Sibyl. It was a trap to tempt Voldemort. However, it seemed that the goddess was in a state


    Sure enough, this is not a trap. Harry is the man Voldemort was destined to be, and Dumbledore knew this for a long time. There was no choice but the inevitable result of going down.


    "Professor Dumbledore?" Harry said calmly, while Dumbledore, still in the memory, "he means What does he mean? "


    "It means..." Dumbledore said, "the only person who can conquer Voldemort was born at the end of July in nearly 16 years, and the child''s parents challenged Voldemort three times."


    Harry felt something approaching him, and his breathing became difficult again. "It''s about Me


    Dumbledore looked at him through his glasses for a while. "Strangely, Harry," he said softly, "it''s possible that it wasn''t you at all. There are two boys who fit Sibyl''s prophecy. They were both born in July, and their parents are members of the order of the Phoenix. They have escaped from Voldemort three times. One of them, of course, is you, and the other is Neville Longbottom. "The scene calmed down, Neville Yes, Neville also meets all the elements of defeating Voldemort, but


    Bellatrix destroyed Neville, destroyed some of Neville''s things as well as the spirit of longbartons.


    Courage to resist?


    At least Neville is not good now, but what if in a few years?


    Maybe, if Harry fails, Neville will be a good replacement.


    "Then Why am I not Neville''s name written on the prophecy ball Harry went on to ask, in fact, that''s what Harry didn''t understand.


    The chosen person, why it must be him, and standing there, it seems that van Lin can do better than him, and there is Neville Oh, of course, Neville can''t do it now.


    "When Voldemort attacked you, the Ministry of magic official records have been revised!" Dumbledore said faintly, "for the prophecy hall, it seems very clear that Voldemort will only kill you because he thinks you are the child predicted by Sybil."


    "So Maybe not me? " Harry said that in fact, Harry had endured Voldemort for a long time, and the pressure was too much for him to breathe, especially on the days when van Lin and Hermione left Hogwarts. Everything needed to be decided by himself, including a part of Ron''s share.


    "I''m afraid..." Dumbledore said slowly, each word seemed rather laborious. "It''s you, no doubt."


    "But you say - Neville was born in July, and his parents..." Harry said quickly.


    "You forget the second paragraph of the prophecy, the last sign that identifies the boy who can destroy Voldemort Voldemort himself marked it as his enemy, and he did, Harry, he chose you over Neville. He gave you that scar full of blessing and curse


    "But he may have chosen the wrong one!" Harry said, "he may have marked the wrong object!"


    "He chose the boy who seemed more dangerous to him..." Dumbledore said, "notice that he didn''t choose pure blood, but mixed blood like him. When he printed that scar on you, he didn''t kill you as he wanted, but gave you strength and gave you a future that made you get rid of him more than once but four times - neither your parents nor Neville''s parents did."


    "Then why did he do that?" Harry felt numb and cold. "Why does he want to kill me as a baby? He should wait until we grow up to see if dinawi or I are more dangerous before deciding who to kill..."


    "Indeed, this is a special case!" Dumbledore said, "if it wasn''t for Voldemort''s incomplete intelligence. The pig''s head, the one Sybil chose, has long attracted customers by being cheap compared with three broomsticks. As you and your friends found out, I found out that night. It''s not a place where you can avoid eavesdropping. Of course, I''m not dreaming. When I go there to meet Professor Sybil trayne, I''ll hear something worth eavesdropping on, so the eavesdropper only hears a little bit of what we left there... "


    "So he only heard..."


    "He only heard the beginning of the prophecy, that the boy born in July, whose parents had defeated Voldemort three times, apparently did not hear that his head''s attack on you would pass on your strength and mark you as his enemy. So Voldemort doesn''t know that attacking you will put you at risk. It''s wise to wait a little longer to learn more. He doesn''t know that you will have the power he doesn''t have... "


    "No one will choose a tough enemy if possible. In fact, it''s troublesome!" Van Lin said, as if thinking about what would happen if Neville was chosen.


    However, the conclusion is just a copy of Harry from different experiences. Van Lin doesn''t think Voldemort will do anything. Fundamentally speaking, Voldemort itself is not in line with the current magic society.


    "But I didn''t!" Harry choked. "I don''t have any power he doesn''t have. I can''t fight like he did tonight. I can''t control other people or kill them..."


    "There''s a room in the Ministry of mysteries..." Dumbledore interrupted him. "It''s closed at any time, and there''s something more wonderful and terrifying than death or human power, and it''s probably the most incredible force in many disciplines. It''s this power that you have a lot and Voldemort has nothing. The power that led you to save Sirius in the third grade, the same power that saved you tonight from Voldemort''s control, because he couldn''t stand being in a body full of this power he hated. In the end, it''s not that you shut down your heart, it''s your heart that saves you. "


    "It''s not me. It''s van Lin who helps me get out of my way..."


    "Don''t ignore your efforts." "The effect of the ring of souls is not as powerful as you think," Van Lin said


    Harry closed his eyes and tried to calm himself down But Passive choice is involved in Voldemort''s causality, which is not what Harry wants to see.If Voldemort did not choose him, then his parents would not die, but in that case, Neville


    Harry couldn''t imagine Neville and his grandmother, the stubborn old woman


    "At the end of the prophecy It sounds like There is only one of us... "


    ¡°¡­¡­ One person will survive... " Said Dumbledore.


    "So..." Harry was digging for words from his deep despair. "So that means One of us has to kill the other In the end? "


    "Yes." Dumbledore replied truthfully.


    For a long time, they were silent. Harry heard a voice coming from outside the house. The students had already started to go to the hall for breakfast. I can''t believe that there are still people in the world who want to eat and still laugh.


    And he himself, sitting in the warm headmaster''s office, was cold all over, selected by Voldemort, and forced to


    Fanlin looked at Harry with some worry. Naturally, he knew that he had more trouble than rolling demon. Before that, not only Voldemort, but even Dumbledore, were like a mountain on the top of van Lin''s head. Compared with Harry


    However, he has survived, and Harry is obviously still in such an awkward stage of choice.


    Accept it calmly, and then rise up against it, or you will abandon yourself


    However, Dumbledore obviously will not accept the second result, so, force Harry out to attract Voldemort, and then perform such a scene again?


    Or just push him out to replace Harry?


    This is not impossible, especially after Voldemort contacted death and tried to gain its power.


    In fact, witches are more superstitious about prophecy than anyone else. Although it is said that witches should believe in their own power and rely on their own strength to change the world, not all people can do this.


    The stronger the power is, the more unknown fields they are exposed to. Death, fear, irresistible, and various factors influence the minds of all witches.


    For example, now Dumbledore, because of prophecy, has always believed that Harry is Voldemort''s ultimate destination. What''s more, Dumbledore always believed that there was something he wanted to do in Van Lin, and there was no doubt that the goal fell on the God of death, who had never appeared in Voldemort''s hands.


    So what should he do? And the plan was put forward by Van Lin himself to Dumbledore


    "I think I owe you another explanation, Harry," Dumbledore hesitated. "You may wonder why I didn''t appoint you prefect? I must admit that I did think that You''re not reliable enough. "


    "Not reliable enough..." Harry looked at Dumbledore and then at Vaseline.


    Naturally, it is self-evident that he is connected with Voldemort, who can see many things of Hogwarts through him.


    The message about Dumbledore, or the order of the Phoenix Even, let him hurt some people, for example, Dumbledore.


    In fact, he has more than once had the idea of killing Dumbledore?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1034

    Killing Dumbledore, this is a terrible idea, but this is also Harry''s mood now, Voldemort is affecting him all the time.


    However, it seems that it is not so important now. No one died, only some people were injured. Voldemort did not really get the prophecy ball. At least it seemed acceptable, but what was the specific situation


    But for Vaseline, Harry can safely return to Hogwarts is the most important thing, as for the rest, that is Dumbledore need to consider.


    However, the only regret is that fudge came so fast that neither sister Dan nor Dumbledore felt the power of death in Voldemort.


    The other thing that Harry said Voldemort needed didn''t show up in front of them, and no one was sure whether Voldemort got what he wanted.


    Maybe it''s the body of death, or


    The Department of mysteries keeps many ancient magic items, most of which are not released to the public, which also makes it impossible for Fanlin to start. As for the Department of mystical affairs of the Ministry of magic, there are always many things that Fanlin can''t understand.


    For example, in the death hall, in the basic description, that door is the boundary between life and death.


    Harry told him that he could hear some people''s voices when he was in the death hall, as for whose


    Maybe it''s the soul that died long ago. In a word, where can we meet strange things.


    It looked like a death penalty room, after a trial, one foot kicked into the other end of the door, and even the body could not be left behind.


    As for whether the other side of the door is really connected to the world of the dead, no one can confirm that.


    Maybe what Voldemort needed was right behind the door, and he just needed to walk in.


    But Malfoy had people search the time Hall


    Is it for the magic of time?


    Admittedly, it was very tempting, but Fanlin could not think of any way to get the death eaters to take it out of the Department of mysteries.


    The cycle of life and death consumes a person''s vitality. The magical Death Eater has no good end. Fanlin can guarantee that the hapless Death Eater is still lying under the glass cover.


    No Auror dares to remove him unless he studies the magic.


    But the question is, who can save the hapless fellow, even if it''s magic that the silent man in the hall of time can''t understand.


    However, the whole night''s fighting and talking also exhausted the last trace of energy of several people. Van Lin had to follow Harry to report to Madame Pomfrey honestly.


    In the battle, injuries are inevitable. Although we have escaped the deadly curse, some injuries are inevitable.


    As for Voldemort''s case, the success of the plan gave them more time, at least not so urgent. But the old bat of Cappadocia was not dead. In theory, they didn''t live, but Hermione said that the guy lay in Sirius''s guest room, drank a large jar of dragon blood, and never woke up.


    It''s like drinking a big can of yogurt before going to bed.


    It is worth mentioning that Voldemort''s return had a great impact on fudge.


    In a brief speech Friday night, the Minister of magic, Connery fudge, confirmed that the mysterious man had returned to the country and was once again in action.


    "I''m sorry to announce that the wizard who claimed to be the Lord You know who I mean He''s still alive and he''s back among us again. " Fudge, looking tired and embarrassed, told reporters. "At the same time, I regret to announce that the Dementors of Azkaban have revolted on a large scale, and they are not willing to continue to be employed by the Ministry of magic. We believe that Dementors are now under the command of mysterious men. "


    "We strongly urge all witches to be vigilant. The Ministry of magic is printing pamphlets on the primary defense of families and individuals, which will be distributed to all wizard families free of charge within the next month


    The announcement of the Ministry of magic caused panic among the wizarding crowd, who had just received an assurance from the Ministry last Wednesday: "all the claims that the mysterious man is in our midst are nonsense."


    As for what led to the 180 degree turn of the Ministry of magic, it is not known. What we have now is that on Thursday night, the mysterious man and a group of his faithful followers (i.e. the dead) were able to enter the Ministry. Albus, who has just restored the title of headmaster of Hogwarts School of witchcraft and Wizardry, is a member of the International Magic League and chairman of the sorcerer Association. Dumbledore, so far, has not made any comments. Over the past year, he has insisted that the mysterious man did not die as widely hoped and believed, but was recruiting believers again to make a comeback. During this period, the "boy who escaped from death..."


    "It''s you, Harry. I knew they''d get you involved Said Hermione, looking at Harry from the top of the newspaper. They are in the school hospital. Harry sat at the end of Ron''s bed and Hermione at the head of van Lin''s bed, listening to Hermione read the front page of the prophet''s daily."The Ministry of magic can''t let Harry go. At least they have to divert their attention and minimize the negative effects of the Ministry of magic in this matter. What''s more, it''s not without benefit for Harry."


    "I''d rather not..." Harry shook his head. He was very tired of Fudge''s practice. He could solve it earlier. But only now, when Voldemort really appeared in front of everyone and was ready to hurt them, Fudge could accept the fact that Voldemort had been resurrected.


    Ginny was curled up at the end of her bed, her ankle had been healed by Mrs. pomfrets; Neville''s nose had returned to its original form, and he was sitting in a chair between the two beds; while Luna, as a drop in visit, was clutching a newly published "nitpicking" magazine, looking upside down, apparently not listening to Hermione.


    Harry is still quite guilty. His friends were tortured by taffel because of his reasons. Fortunately, taffel escaped early after receiving the news, which also made them not receive too much punishment.


    "He''s the boy who escaped death again, isn''t he?" Said Ron with a calm face. "No more demagogues, huh?"


    He grabs a handful of chocolate frogs from a pile of things on the bedside cupboard, throws some to Harry, Ginny and Neville, and tears the wrapping paper with his teeth. There are still a few deep wounds on his forearm, which are caused by taffel''s curse. According to Mrs. Pomfrey, the flesh around Ron''s wound is infected, and they have to stay here to make sure that there will be no more accidents.


    "Yes, now they are full of praise for you, Harry." Said Hermione, browsing through the article. "The lonely voice calling for the truth is also considered insane, never wavering in his position and forced to endure ridicule and slander."


    "Well," she frowned, "I don''t think they mentioned it. In fact, it was they who ridiculed and slandered in the Daily Prophet."


    "The Ministry of magic does this a lot, and in fact, I''m not surprised at all." Fanlin tried to hold Heng Mo''s shoulder, but when he raised his hand, he had to retract.


    He was struck and broken two ribs by Bellatrix''s curse. Although Madame Pomfrey was in the treatment, it still made van Lin very tired. He didn''t want to stay in the hospital. Although Hermione was with him, if possible, the headquarters of the order of the Phoenix or his own home would be much better, or worse, in the Gryffindor public lounge


    "Be honest!" Hermione patted Vaseline''s hand and then poked him in the ribs with her finger. "That''s the end."


    "The last attempt of the mysterious man was wiped out - pages two to four; what the Ministry of magic should have told us - page five; why no one listened to albus. Dumbledore''s - pages six to eight; Harry. An exclusive interview with Porter - Page 9. It looks like... " Hermione folded the newspaper aside. "They have something to write now. That interview is not exclusive either. It was published in "singing the opposite tune" a few months ago


    "Dad sold it to them," Luna said vaguely, flipping through a page of the magazine. "He sold it for a good price. We can go to Sweden this summer to see if we can catch up with rumple horedsora."


    Hermione seemed to struggle for a moment, and finally said, "that sounds good."


    Ginny laughed, took a look at Harry''s eyes and quickly moved them away.


    "Well," said Hermione, sitting up straight and shrinking again, "who of you can tell the two of us, how''s the school?"


    "Professor flyaway took three seconds to get rid of Fred and George''s swamp. But he left a small piece under the window and surrounded it with ropes - "


    " why? " Asked Hermione in surprise.


    "He said it was amazing magic." Ginny shrugged.


    "I think he kept it as a monument to Fred and George." Said Ron, filling his mouth with chocolate. "They gave them to me," he said to Harry, pointing to a pile of Chocolate Frogs next to him. "There''s something else the store has to do, right?"


    Hermione looked unconvinced. "So, is Dumbledore out of trouble when he comes back?"


    "Yes," said Neville, "everything is back to normal."


    "I think filch is happy now, isn''t he?" Ron asked, leaning a Dumbledore card against his kettle.


    "On the contrary," Ginny said. "He''s really, really disappointed," she kept her voice down. "He''s always said that Umbridge is the best thing Hogwarts has ever had." The seven of them turned their heads together.


    Professor Umbridge lay on the opposite bed, staring straight at the ceiling.


    After coming back, Dumbledore ran to the black forest alone and rescued her from the people. As for how he did it How to get Professor Umbridge out of those trees without injury


    No one knows, and of course professor ambridge can''t say. Since she returned to the castle, she has not - at least as far as they know - said a word. No one knows what happened to her. Her always neat, mouse gray hair was now in a mess, and there were even branches and leaves on it, but she didn''t seem to care."Madame Pomfrey said she was frightened," said Hermione in a low voice.


    "It''s better to be angry," Ginny said.


    "Yes, if you try, you''ll find that she''s still alive." Ron said, his mouth making a bone rolling sound. Professor Umbridge sat up straight and looked around.


    "What can I do for you, Professor ambridge?" Asked Madame Pomfrey, sticking her head out.


    Umbridge fell back into the pillow again. "I must have had a dream."


    Hermione and Ginny smile and cover their mouths with sheets.


    Speaking of it, this is her masterpiece. Umbridge was shut up for more than a month by her and Fanlin''s people and horses tribe.


    For Umbridge, this is definitely something that will have a huge impact on her outlook on life and world outlook.


    "Speaking of men and horses," Hermione asked after a slight pause of laughter, "who is our prophecy teacher now? Is Florence still there? "


    "He''ll stay," said Harry. "The others certainly won''t welcome him back, will they?"


    "It''s like he taught with Trelawney." Said Ginny.


    "I bet Dumbledore hopes it''s best never to see trayne again." Ron said, chewing on his fourteenth Chocolate Frog. "If Florence doesn''t have a bad prophecy class, ask me if it''s not a bad lesson for me."


    "How can you say that?" Hermione asked him, "after we found out there was a real prophecy?"


    Harry''s heart suddenly quickened. He hasn''t told Ron, Hermione or anyone else about the meaning of the prophecy ball, but of course Hermione is clear, and vaseline has told them that when Harry was facing Voldemort, he broke the prophecy ball.


    Harry didn''t say much.


    He didn''t want to see the look on their faces when he told them that he would inevitably become a murderer or victim.


    "I''m sorry it broke." Hermione shook her head and said softly.


    "That''s right," said Ron. "But at least it''s impossible for a mystery person to know what''s inside - where are you going?"


    He added, watching Harry rise in surprise and disappointment.


    "Well, go to Hagrid," said Harry. "You know he just came back, and I promised to see him and tell him how you two are."


    "Oh, well," said Ron glumly, looking out the window at the blue sky. "I wish we could go too."


    "Say hello to him for us!" Cried Hermione, watching Harry go out. "Ask him about, about his little friend!"


    Harry waved to say he heard and left the room. Even on Sunday, the castle seemed too quiet. Everyone ran out to enjoy the end of the exam on the sunny playground and the expectation of no homework for the last few days of the semester. Harry walked slowly down the empty hallway, looking out the window; he could see people scattered in twos and threes on the Quidditch court, and some swimming in the lake with giant squid. He found it difficult to be sure whether he would like to stay with people; he wanted to leave when he was with them, and he wanted to be with them when he was alone. He thought that maybe he should really go and see Hagrid. They haven''t had a good talk since they came.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1035

    Speaking of Hagrid, Hagrid was eventually expelled from the Ministry of magic. After Hagrid asked Gloop to Harry, although it didn''t take long, the teaching at Hogwarts was still extremely tortuous for Hagrid.


    As Harry walked down the last step into the porch, he saw Malfoy, Cara and Goyle coming out of the door to Slytherin common room on the right.


    Hallidan stopped, Malfoy they stopped. The only sounds that could be heard at the moment were shouts and laughter coming from the playground. Malfoy looked around - Harry knew he was checking for teachers - and then he looked at Harry and whispered, "you''re dead, Potter."


    Harry raised his eyebrows. "Interesting," he said, "you expect me not to dodge."


    Malfoy looked more angry than ever; Harry felt a twinge of pain as he looked at his pale, twisted face.


    "You have to pay," Malfoy said in a low voice. "I want you to pay for what you did to my father!"


    "I''m scared," Harry said sarcastically. "I think Lord Voldemort has just warmed up compared to the three of you - what''s the matter?" He added that they were taken aback by the name when they saw Malfoy. "Isn''t he a friend of your father? You shouldn''t be afraid of him, should you? "


    "How great do you think you are, Potter," Malfoy said, walking slowly, with Cara and Goyle on both sides. "You wait, I''ll let you know. You can''t keep my father in prison - "


    " I think I know, "Harry said.


    "The Dementors have left Azkaban," Malfoy said softly. "Father and the others will come out soon."


    "Yes, I think they will," said Harry, unconcerned. "But now, at least, everyone knows that they are despicable people -"


    Malfoy whipped his wand, but Harry was faster than him; he pulled out his wand just as Malfoy''s finger was just in the pocket of his robe.


    "Potter!" A voice came through the porch. Snape appeared on the stairs leading to his office and looked at Harry. Harry felt a strong hatred, far more than he had for Malfoy. Whatever Dumbledore said, he would never forgive Snape, never.


    "What are you doing, Potter?" Snape''s voice was as cold as usual, and he strode over to the four of them.


    "I''m thinking of the spell I''m going to use on Malfoy, sir," Harry snapped.


    Snape stares at him. "Put your wand down at once," he said quickly, "deduct ten tenths of Gryffindor..."


    Snape looked at the huge scorer on the wall and laughed contemptuously. "Ah, I found that there was no point left for Gryffindor on the scorer. So, Potter, I can only simply... "


    "Add some points?" Professor McGonagall limped from the stone steps into the castle, one carrying a tartan travelling bag, leaning askew against the cane in the other, looking very good.


    "Professor McGonagall!" Cried Snape, striding over and holding Professor McGonagall''s arm. "You''re out of St. Munger''s hospital!"


    "Yes, Professor Snape," Professor McGonagall said, taking off her travel cloak. "I''m a new man. You two Clara Gore


    She waved haughtily to them, and the two men came over, dragging their feet slowly.


    "Take this," she said, stuffing her bag into Clara''s arms and stuffing her bucket with Goyle, "take them to my office."


    Clara and Goyle turned and stumbled up the stairs.


    "Well, then," said Professor McGonagall, looking up at the scorer on the wall, "well, I think Potter and his friends must each add 50 points, because they warn the world of the return of the mysterious man! What do you think, Professor Snape? "


    "What?" Snape asked in surprise, and Harry thought he must have heard clearly. "Oh - well - I think so."


    "Give Potter 50 points, then, and two Weasley kids, Longbottom and Granger and Al!" Professor McGonagall said word for word, and a large number of rubies fell from the Gryffindor scorer. "Oh, I think there''s Luna," she added. "There''s sapphire in Ravenclaw''s scorer.


    "Now, I think you can take Porter ten percent, Professor Snape - just like we saw." There were some rubies flying in the scorer, but there were still quite a few left below. "So, Potter, Malfoy, I think it''s time for you to go out? It''s such a nice day out there


    Professor McGonagall said, beaming, as if pleased.


    Harry didn''t need to listen to her again - he tucked his wand into his robe and walked straight to the front door without looking at Snape and Malfoy.


    As a matter of fact, he disdained to look at them both, Slytherin came out


    As soon as he got out of the gate, the heat of the sun immediately surrounded him.Harry walked across the lawn towards Hagrid''s cabin.


    The students on the lawn were enjoying the sunshine and talking to each other. Some were reading the prophet''s daily, some were eating snacks, and they all looked at him when he passed by. Some people were calling him, or waving to him, eager to show them that, as mentioned in the Daily Prophet, he was regarded as a hero.


    But Harry didn''t speak to anyone. He didn''t know how much they knew about what had happened in the past three days, but he didn''t want to be questioned now or in the future. He thought for a moment as he knocked on Hagrid''s door, but his teeth came running around the corner and rushed at him with great enthusiasm, telling Harry that Hagrid was picking beans in the garden.


    "Great, Harry!" Hagrid yelled happily, and Harry walked over to the fence. "Come on, come on. Let''s have a dandelion juice."


    "How about it?" Asked Hagrid, two men sitting at Hagrid''s wooden table, one holding a glass of frozen juice.


    "Er - it''s not bad, isn''t it?" Harry looked at Hagrid''s concerned look and knew he wasn''t asking if he was healthy. "I''m fine," Harry said quickly, not wanting to discuss what Hagrid was thinking.


    "How are you?"


    "Always hiding in the mountains," Hagrid said. "It''s like when Sirius was hunted, but it''s not hard, Dumbledore..."


    Hagrid stopped. He cleared his throat, looked at Harry and drank several juices in one breath.


    "Come back, anyway," he said softly.


    "You You look better, "said Harry, determined to take the conversation off the order of the Phoenix and Dumbledore.


    "Is it?" Asked Hagrid, raising a big hand to touch his face. "Oh yes. Gloop is much better, too. I met him three times after I came back, and he told me about it three times. He''s a good guy, really. I think it''s time to find him a girlfriend. "


    Harry wanted to tell Hagrid that was not the case. It would be a worry if another giant lived in the black forest, perhaps more muddled and rude than Gloop.


    According to van Lim''s idea, it''s lucky to be able to accommodate a Gloop in the forbidden forest. If we add a giant


    It''s hard to imagine what the forbidden forest will be like. The Centaurs in the forbidden forest will definitely go crazy and fight Hagrid with their spears and bows and arrows, which are not sharp enough?


    This is very likely to happen, and it is difficult to say that there will be a normal giant woman following him, as glop is still in his mind.


    If there is


    Forest destroyers?


    Harry couldn''t help thinking that it was a headache enough for all Hogwarts, but it was worth mentioning that at least the Ministry of magic would not come and get a foot in it. They were too busy now.


    To solve the long-term consequences of deceiving other witches, and then there is the fear of the magic world caused by Voldemort''s return.


    And the most important thing is that they have to solve Voldemort''s troubles as soon as possible. To be exact, they need to kill Voldemort.


    But Harry doesn''t think the Ministry of magic will succeed, at least


    Harry suddenly lost all his strength, and even in the matter of finding a girlfriend for Gloop, he had no energy to discuss.


    In fact, Harry began to hope that he could be alone, which prompted him to gulp down some dandelion juice, so that he could leave quickly.


    "Now everyone knows you''re telling the truth, Harry," Hagrid said suddenly softly. He approached Harry and looked at him. "Is that better?"


    Harry shrugged, saying that it doesn''t matter whether he believes in other people or not, at least now Harry doesn''t value that much.


    He said no lies, Voldemort is there, and the target of threat is all people


    "Look," Hagrid said, leaning back on the table, "I know you''re contradictory, Harry, but Dumbledore, he..."


    "No, I don''t contradict at all." Harry interrupted, and didn''t seem interested in continuing with Hagrid.


    "No contradiction..." There was a puzzled look on Hagrid''s face, "but you''re not..."


    "Dumbledore did the right thing. It''s like this. We have to solve Voldemort, no matter who Especially... " Harry couldn''t say any more. He had already thought of using him to lure Voldemort. In fact, he would be willing to cooperate with the activities of the order of the Phoenix, but


    Harry jumped up


    "I''m going to see van Lin and Ron and they''re still in the hospital." Harry said stiffly.


    "Oh," Hagrid said uneasily, "well, Harry. Ha, take care of yourself if you - "


    " OK. " Harry quickly opened the door and rushed out. Before Hagrid could say goodbye, Harry had already crossed the lawn. They called him again. When he closes his eyes, he wants them to disappear.A few days ago, just before the end of the exam, he saw the illusion that Voldemort had left in his mind. He was willing to give everything, as long as people in this magical world believed that he was telling the truth, that Voldemort was back, and that he was neither lying nor crazy.


    But now - he walked by the lake for a while, and then sat down on the bank, hiding behind a bush to avoid people''s eyes, looking at the glittering lake, thinking silently.


    Maybe the reason why he wanted to be alone was that after he talked to Dumbledore, he felt isolated from the others. An invisible barrier separates him from the rest of the world. He was - as before - a man marked. And he never understood what it meant.


    He sat alone by the lake. He didn''t even feel fear. His heart kept repeating what Dumbledore said, the affirmation of van Lin, and And the look, the voice


    One day, will he be like that?


    Harry felt cold all over his body. He could feel that state. The picture


    All of this is not without reason. Although the sun is shining at the moment, people are laughing on the playground around him. He seems to be in two worlds with them, and there is an insurmountable distance between them. Even so, he still can''t believe that his ending will be a murderer or be affected by it for a lifetime.


    He sat by the lake for a long time, staring at the water, trying not to think about what he would become


    The sun set and he felt the cold. He stood up and walked towards the castle. He touched his face with his hand. It was cold


    In fact, van Lin and Ron and others recovered and were discharged by the end of the semester.


    Van Lin seems to want to open Harry up, but every time he tries to mention something about him and Voldemort, Hermione stops him.


    In Hermione''s words, although they were worried about Harry, they couldn''t help Harry solve all the problems. Naturally, van Lin put his eyes on the old bat. Now Sirius is looking at him.


    But one thing Harry can be very sure of: when he returns to 4 Privet Drive, he will be very unhappy and miss Hogwarts very much. Even if he already knew why he wanted to go back there every summer, he didn''t feel any better about it. In fact, he had never been so worried.


    Professor Umbridge left Hogwarts the day before the end of the semester. She seems to have slipped out of the hospital at dinner time, trying to leave without being noticed. But unfortunately, on the way, she met Pippi, who, following Fred''s instructions, seized the last opportunity and happily intercepted her, smashing a cane and a box of chalk at her.


    Many students ran to the porch to see how she fled, while the deans of the colleges only half heartedly tried to stop them.


    In fact, Professor McGonagall returned to her seat with a few feeble protests, regretfully saying that she could not celebrate because Pippi had borrowed her cane.


    The last dinner of the semester came. Most of them had packed their bags and went down to the dinner party. Only Harry had not started.


    "Do it tomorrow." Ron said he was standing at the door of the dormitory waiting for Harry. "Come on, I''m hungry."


    "I''ll be all right soon. You go first." But when Ron closed the door and left, Harry didn''t mean to speed up the sorting. The last thing he wants to do is go to dinner. He was worried that Dumbledore would mention himself in his speech.


    He will certainly mention Voldemort''s name; he will mention the past year. He took some crumpled gowns out of the bottom of the trunk and folded them one by one. Just then, he noticed a very well packed small package lying in the corner of the box.


    He didn''t know how it was there. He bent down the medicine, pulled it out from under his training suit and examined it carefully.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1036

    "Oh, this is a double-sided mirror. Sirius gave it to you." Said Fanling, looking into the mirror in Harry''s hand.


    "It should be..." Harry nodded. "But, what should I do with it?"


    Harry looked puzzled.


    "Gold coins, Harry''s, D.A.''s gold coins, Vaseline were made out of a double-sided mirror." Said Hermione, sitting opposite a few people.


    Now the hall is filled with people. As the last day of the semester, the banquet is inevitable, which is the old tradition of Hogwarts.


    According to the president''s speech, although Dumbledore is not a reliable expression in many cases, at least at the party at the end of the semester, he always gives some instructions and hopes.


    "D.A.''s gold coin?" Harry''s eyes widened. "You mean, this thing..."


    "Of course, they are the same, but the two-sided mirror can transmit images. The materials are very troublesome and the production is not convenient. Otherwise, I would have considered using the double-sided mirror instead."


    Said Fanlin, his eyes fixed on the mirror.


    It also helped them a lot. In the underground street, Sirius contacted Professor Lu Ping to determine finriel''s position, until he found the old bat and informed him to leave. I have to admit that this thing is very useful in communication. Although it can''t transmit sound, it''s still very useful


    As a matter of fact, when it comes to the experience of underground street, it is definitely not something that Fanlin is willing to mention.


    All along, Fanlin felt that Professor Lu Ping''s spy work was meaningless.


    What is underground street?


    To put it bluntly, it was the slaughterhouse of fenril greyburg, which had been abandoned by the Death Eaters after greyburg took over the underground street.


    It''s sort of a seduction to greyburg, at least not to drive them to the opposite side for the sake of their power.


    But in fact, Fanlin never thought that the werewolves in the underground street would have any rescue value. Even if they had the Stellera potion, they did not eat blood like Professor Lu Ping, and there were too few people who used the Stellera to suppress the power in their blood.


    Under the leadership of a small number of pure blood werewolves, the human side was forgotten by them early.


    In fact, even if there are werewolves who can be turned against, Fanlin would not advise Professor Lupin to do so.


    You know, not all repentance can be forgiven, which is a very bad thing in itself. What''s more, under the leadership of greyburg, the side belonging to the devil wolf has been fully developed in the underground street.


    That''s probably why death eaters have to give up. Even for them, it''s extremely dangerous in the underground street. Never talk to a beast unless you''re more powerful than he thinks, like greyburg and Voldemort.


    Voldemort still doesn''t accept the werewolf.


    In fact, to Fanlin''s surprise, the Werewolf in the underground street is a bit more terrible than Professor Lupin.


    It''s not just one greyburg, but there''s also a lot of guys who have mastered the ability to transform themselves into werewolves.


    Maybe underground street is a bit too special for werewolves, but it''s not a good thing.


    Those guys were so fast and powerful that van Lin and Sirius had to spend a lot of magic to escape.


    But this is not enough. If it wasn''t for the old bats of the Cappadocia family to fight and break out, whether they could rush out or not, let alone go to the Ministry of magic to rescue Harry.


    In fact, it was quite different from their plan. Otherwise, Dumbledore would have stood up in the first moment Voldemort appeared, rather than let the two of them escape.


    There was also Voldemort''s intrusion into Harry''s consciousness, which van Lim had never thought of.


    It is difficult to determine what kind of state Voldemort is now. It is not a simple invasion of consciousness. In fact, Voldemort has disappeared. Even Dumbledore did not find such magic in the subsequent conversation.


    Maybe this is the power of death to give Voldemort the ability, but this alone is far from worthy of Harry''s description of Voldemort, or Voldemort is much weaker than he imagined.


    At least now Fanlin has the ability to hurt him, which is quite unexpected to him. But as always, Voldemort''s new body is more tenacious than expected. Even if it is the armor made of dragon skin, Fanlin is confident that he can completely pierce or even destroy it with a magic spell, but Voldemort''s body


    It felt like Voldemort had put a big tortoise shell on himself, but he didn''t show the corresponding strength.


    This gives van Lin a strange feeling. Voldemort is a little timid and seems to be hiding something.


    Maybe it was some terrible power, or some dangerous curse, but at least this time, the order of the Phoenix did not strike Voldemort as hard as Vaseline thought.And those who were caught by the Ministry of magic would be saved in a short time by people who were not too lightly written.


    Azkaban, who lost the Dementor guard, had lost all his due efficacy. It was hard to rely on the poor, less contrasted auro, to guard so many black Wizards?


    In fact, I wish Luna had said it was true that there was a fire elves army under Fudge''s hand.


    But this kind of calculation of the delusion of the idea is too ridiculous.


    Elves have disappeared in the world for a long time. As for the flow of domestic elves, although it is called this, they are just some goblins.


    As for the fire elves with stronger fighting ability, what is not delusion?


    If fudge really mastered such a force, and there was no need for Dumbledore to stand up and do anything, he could put the slag that Voldemort directly destroyed without any residue. Of course, Voldemort had not made any changes.


    Naturally, Luna''s idea is not true. In fact, it is difficult for girls to integrate spiritual thoughts with different brainwaves with normal wizards. Although there are some sensitive magic exploration abilities in it, more


    The name of mushroom cold is not called to hear. Maybe at what time, the girl''s brain is wrong. Once she has long contact with Luna, the probability of this situation is almost 100% as long as you have nothing to solve.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1037

    "Hey, Nick!" Van Lin warmly said hello, watching the guy who had been with Gryffindor since the 15th century and stayed here all day long came out of the dining table,


    "in fact, I think you came out earlier..." Van Lin said, looking at the empty table at the moment, Dumbledore has not announced the start of the party, of course, the house elves will not make their own decisions.


    "Oh, so..." Sir Nicholas seemed very happy. "But, it''s nothing. Welcome back!"


    "Oh, thank you, Sir Nicholas!" Van Lin said, these Hogwarts ghosts are still very loving, except for a few, such as myrtle, or skin ghosts


    Even Barrow''s feelings for Hogwarts cannot be changed.


    Nick was about to float away to find other ghosts, but immediately Nick was stopped by Harry.


    "Wait, Nick, I have something to ask you." Harry suddenly said, Nick looked at him, puzzled.


    "I mean, I have something I want to..."


    "Oh, with pleasure, Harry Potter!" As Nick bent down, his head fell off his neck, but there was a piece of flesh attached to his head.


    "Hey, Nick, don''t do this..." Ron said, "we''re going to eat..."


    "I have some questions, Nick!" Harry interrupts. Nick looks at him. His eyes are like dead fish. In fact, as a ghost, you can''t expect a ghost to be lively and warm.


    If you look at Professor bines, that''s a typical example. As for myrtle, she becomes so skinny. It''s just that she died a short time


    "I know it''s for you..." Harry said, suddenly finding it hard to say, "I know you''re dead. But you still exist, don''t you? "


    Nick sighed and looked at Harry.


    For a moment, no matter who it was, they focused on Harry.


    "That''s it, isn''t it?" Harry asked, staring. "You''re dead, but I can still talk to you. You can walk around Hogwarts, through anything, right?"


    "Yes," Nick said softly, "I can walk, I can say But... "


    Fanlin looked at Harry strangely. He didn''t understand why Harry suddenly asked about this, about death


    "So you''re back, aren''t you?" Said Harry eagerly. "You can come back, right? All the ghosts. They''re not going to disappear completely. Well? "


    Harry added, seeing Nick silent. Nick hesitated and said, "not everyone can come back as ghosts."


    "What do you mean?" Harry asked quickly. "Only, only witches."


    "Oh," Harry said with a sigh of relief and a smile, "well, that''s fine, so whatever wizard it is, you can..."


    Nick turned and looked at Harry sadly.


    "No, it''s not like that. You don''t understand Don''t know the world after death, so The vast majority of people will choose to leave, that is to say, they really do


    "What do you mean, ''gone'' Harry asked quickly, "where have you been? Listen - what happened when you died? Where have you been? Why isn''t everyone coming back? Why isn''t this place full of ghosts? Why... "


    "I can''t answer," Nick said.


    "Aren''t you dead?" Harry said impatiently, "who can answer this question better than you?"


    "I''m afraid of death," Nick said softly. "I chose to stay behind. I sometimes wonder if I should. It''s not here or there. In fact, I''m neither here nor there. '' He gave a bitter smile. "I don''t know the secret of death, Harry. I chose to imitate a weak life. I believe that people of insight in the Ministry of magic are studying this issue - "


    " don''t mention that place to me! " Said Harry harshly.


    "I''m sorry I can''t help you," Nick said softly. "Well, then, excuse me, dinner, you know."


    All of a sudden, Nick didn''t look back and floated away.


    "What''s the matter with you, Harry?" Hermione asked, "what''s this for, and no one..."


    "Nothing..." Harry bowed his head a little dejectedly, and I went out for a walk.


    "Take a turn? But the party... "


    "Let him go, it will be all right..." Said Fanlin, pulling Hermione.


    Harry went out of the hall without looking back. He turned a corner and looked at the distance through the window, which made him a little confused


    He turned the corner and walked towards the fat lady when he noticed a man in front of him who was nailing something on the wall.


    Harry looked up and found it was Luna.


    Now it was too late to dodge. She heard his footsteps, and Harry had no strength to avoid anyone."Hello," Luna said vaguely, looking at him and coming over.


    "Why don''t you go to dinner?" Asked Harry.


    "Well, a lot of my things are missing," Luna said quietly. "You know they always hide my things, but today is the last day and I''m going to find them all, so I''ve marked them."


    She pointed to the note board on the wall with a watch pinned to it, remembering her lost things and clothes, and her request for return. Harry had a strange feeling; it was neither anger nor sadness, though it had been since he knew his connection with Voldemort. But after a while, he found that it was sympathy for Luna.


    "Why are they hiding your things?" Asked Harry, frowning.


    "Oh," she shrugged, "I think they think I''m kind of weird, you know. In fact, some people call me crazy girl


    Harry looked at her, and the feeling of sympathy grew stronger.


    "They have no reason to take your things," he said weakly. "Do you want me to help you find them?"


    "Oh, no," she said with a smile. "They''ll get it back, always in the end. It''s just that I''m packing tonight. By the way, why don''t you go to dinner? "


    Harry shrugged. "It''s just that I don''t want to participate."


    "No," said Luna, looking at him with her foggy bulging eyes, "I don''t think you''re You are contradictory. It seems that the affairs of the Ministry of magic are bothering you


    Harry nodded, and for some reason he didn''t mind Luna mentioning everything about the Ministry. He remembered that he could see those strange horses, too.


    "Did you," he said, "I mean, did you see anyone die?"


    "Yes," Luna said simply, "my mother. She was an excellent witch. She loved doing experiments, and one day her spell failed. I was nine years old


    "I''m sorry." Harry murmured.


    "It''s really terrible," Luna said in a single breath. "I still feel terrible sometimes. But I still have dad. And anyway, I''ve met my mother, haven''t I? "


    "Er - is it?" Said Harry uncertainly. She shook her head in disbelief.


    "Oh, come on. Didn''t you hear that? Just behind the curtain. "


    "You mean -"


    "in the Department of mysteries They''re all there, just invisible. You heard it all. " They look at each other.


    Luna smiles a little. Harry didn''t know what to say or think; Luna believed in a lot of incredible things, and of course he did hear voices behind the curtain.


    "Are you sure you don''t need me to help you find something?" He asked.


    "Oh, no," said Luna, "I think I''ll go down and have some pudding, and then I''ll come back and wait for them to show up, and that''s what happened. Well, have a good summer, Harry


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1038

    ¡­¡­


    In some ways, "it hasn''t really started yet," Hermione sighed dejectedly and folded the newspaper again, "but it''s not far away."


    "In fact, the guy should be glad that Voldemort didn''t see him, but he''s more likely to be talking about it..." Van Lin turned his lips, and Voldemort had no time to pass by the door.


    "I don''t understand how they are so excited that it is difficult for them to return Voldemort..." Before Hermione''s opinion was fully expressed, Ron interrupted her.


    "Hi, Harry," Ron whispered, tilting his head out into the hallway. Harry looked out and Chou Cheung was walking by, along with Marita, who was wearing a balaclava hat. His sight met with Qiu Zhang, her face flushed and she went on. Harry looked back at the board and saw that Ron''s knight had eaten one of his pawns.


    "How are you and her now?" Ron asked softly.


    "Nothing," said Harry realistically.


    "I - er - heard she''s out with someone else now," Hermione said tentatively. Harry was surprised to find that the news had no effect on him. It seems to be a thing of the past to associate with Qiu Zhang, and it has nothing to do with him now. It''s just like Qiu left his world, because what he experienced was not suitable for everyone to come and put a foot in it. Between him and Qiu


    "You don''t mind," Ron stressed. "I mean, she''s beautiful, but besides that, it''s supposed to be fun to be with her."


    "She should be happy with people." Harry shrugged.


    "Who is she with now?" Ron asked Hermione, but Ginny was the answer.


    "Michael. Connor. "


    "Michael - but -" Ron turned his chair and glared at her, "but didn''t you go out with him all the time?"


    "No more going out." Ginny said firmly. "He was very angry when he saw Gryffindor beat Ravenclaw in the Quidditch match, so I broke up with him, and he ran to please Qiu Zhang." Ginny scratched her nose absentmindedly with her little finger, and went back to singing the opposite to calculate the score. It makes Ron look very happy.


    "I always thought he was a little silly." He rushed his queen towards Harry''s rickety castle. "That''s good for you. Next time you can pick a better one."


    He glanced at Harry as he said this, with a strange look in his eyes.


    Fanlin and Hermione, too, focused on Harry, but the latter did not respond. Ginny was the first to answer Ron.


    "Well, I''ve chosen Dean. Thomas, do you think he''s better? " Ginny said vaguely.


    "What?" Ron yelled and accidentally knocked over the board. Crook mountain was hopping about in what had fallen, and Hedwig and piggy were screaming above their heads.


    "Dean..." Ginny paused. "I think he''s not bad."


    "That boy..." Ron''s face flushed, as if to take out the dignity of his brother, but Ginny didn''t buy it.


    The train slowed slowly as it approached King''s Cross. Harry felt that he had never been so reluctant to leave it. He even flashed the idea that something might happen that would justify his refusal to get out of the car, and then sit in the car until Hogwarts starts school on September 1, and then go back by train.


    But when van Lim patted him on the shoulder, he finally gave up the idea and stood up, ready to carry Hedwig''s cage as before and drag the trunk out of the car.


    When the ticket inspector told them that it was safe to cross the fence to platform nine and three quarters, Harry found a surprise waiting for him there, and a group of people he didn''t expect was greeting him.


    There''s moody, the "devil''s eye," wearing a bowler hat to cover his eyes - this is he looks very evil, with a long wooden stick in his hand, and a long, big travelling cloak on his body. Tonks stood behind him, her bubbly pink hair glinting in the sun through the dark glass of the station roof. She wore a pair of patched jeans and a bright purple T-shirt with "weird sisters" on it. Next to her was lupin, pale and gray, with an old coat and trousers, and a long, worn-out garment.


    In front of them stood Mr. and Mrs. Weasley in their best Muggle clothes. Fred and George were both wearing a new jacket of poor texture and pale green.


    "Ron, Ginny!" Cried Mrs. Weasley, running quickly over and hugging her two children. "Oh, and you, dear Harry - are you ok?"


    "Good," Harry lied, and Mrs. Weasley hugged him tightly. Over her shoulder, he saw Ron gaping at the twins'' new clothes.


    "What is it made of?" He asked, pointing to their clothes. "The best dragon skin, my little brother," said Fred, pulling his zipper. "Our business is booming, so it''s time to take good care of ourselves.""Hey, Fred, George!"


    "Hey, brother!" Fred warmly gave van Lin a big hug. "It''s a pity that you weren''t at Hogwarts when we left. Otherwise, I think our departure will become a sensation. By the way, that thing..."


    "Here it is!" Fanlin said, taking out the metal he had been fiddling with on the train. "Zoom in, but are you sure you want to use this as a guide?"


    "It''s cool!" George said, picking up the little metal man. "How do you use it?"


    "This activity doesn''t consume much, it can be absorbed naturally, but you need to record the voice yourself. However, this method is not difficult for you. I don''t have so much time in Hogwarts..."


    I think Harry''s side is much more warm than van Lin''s.


    "Hello, Harry," lupin said, as Mrs. Weasley let Harry go and hugged Hermione.


    "Hello," said Harry, "I didn''t expect that. What are you doing here? What about Sirius? "


    "Oh," lupin said with a smile, "Sirius is a little busy. To be exact, the hapless guy was broken by Bellatrix, and it''s not convenient to leave now. Kretcher is taking care of him. By the way, he''s entertaining guests at the headquarters."


    "Oh, well, I can go..." Harry was just about to say go and see Sirius, and then swallowed it back.


    "You come..."


    "We think it''s better to talk to your aunts and uncles before they take you home."


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea." Harry said immediately.


    "Well, I think so." Moody complained. He came closer and asked, "are they them, Potter?" He pointed back with his thumb, and his eye was clearly able to peer through the back of his head and his hat.


    Harry moved to the left and looked at Moody''s point. Yes, it was the Dursleys, who were looking at Harry''s welcome group in horror.


    "Ah, Harry," exclaimed Mr. Weasley, who had just warmly said hello to Hermione''s parents, who was now embracing Hermione and van Lin, who was always in an unexpected embarrassment in front of the Grangers, even in Mr. al


    Well, the object of tension should change.


    "So, should we do that?"


    "Yes, Arthur." Moody''s said. The two of them were the first to walk towards the Dursleys, who were obviously stunned. Hermione came running from her mother, too.


    "Good afternoon," said Mr. Weasley, standing in front of Uncle Vernon''s right, "you must remember me. My name is Arthur Weasley."


    Two years ago, when Mr. Weasley destroyed the Dursleys'' living room alone, Harry thought that Uncle Vernon would forget him, which was astonishing.


    Sure enough, Uncle Vernon''s face turned dark brown, and he glared at Mr. Weasley, but said nothing, perhaps because there were more people than the Dursleys. Aunt Petunia had a frightened look, and she kept looking around for fear of being found out of her situation. Dali, on the other hand, seems to think that he is too small to be ignored. Of course, this is impossible.


    "We want to talk to you about Harry." Mr. Weasley said, still smiling.


    "Yes," murdi growled, "about how Harry was treated in your house."


    Uncle Vernon''s moustache seemed to be full of anger, and perhaps the bowler hat gave him the feeling that moody was a good man to deal with, and he called out to him, "I don''t know what''s going on in my family that''s going to matter to you."


    "I think there are several books you don''t know, desley." Moody roared.


    "That''s not the point," broke in Tonks, who seemed to annoy Aunt Petunia more than anyone else because she closed her eyes and didn''t look at her. "The point is, if we find out you''re abusing Harry -"


    "please don''t make such a mistake, we''ll know." Lu Ping said happily.


    "Yes," Mr. Weasley said, "if you don''t allow Harry to use the phone..."


    "Telephone. "Hermione whispered.


    "Yes, if we get any clues that you are treating Harry unfairly, you will have to explain." Moody''s said.


    Uncle Vernon was so angry that his chest heaved violently, and his anger seemed to be far greater than the fright from these strange people.


    "Are you threatening me, sir?" He exclaimed, causing passers-by to turn their heads to look at him.


    "Yes, I am," replied the devil''s eye rudely, looking pleased at Uncle Vernon''s quick understanding.


    "And do I look like a person who can be intimidated?" Uncle Vernon growled.


    "Well," said moody, taking his bowler hat down to reveal his terrible, spinning eye. Uncle Vernon jumped up in horror and ran into a luggage cart. "I have to say that you are such a man, Dursley."He turned to look at Harry. "Potter, call us if you need to. If we don''t hear from you for three days, we''ll send someone over. "


    Aunt Petunia gave a pitiful sob. She was obviously wondering what the neighbors would say if they saw such a group of people walking along the path of his garden.


    "So goodbye, Potter." Moody said, grabbing Harry''s shoulder with a rough hand.


    "Be careful, Harry," lupin said quietly, "keep in touch."


    "As soon as possible," said Weasley, taking you out of there again, Mrs. Weasley. "We''ll see you soon." Ron said eagerly, shaking Harry''s hand.


    "Soon, Harry," Hermione said sincerely, "we promise."


    "Remember to contact me, count the days, trust me, it won''t be slow." Van Lin winked at Harry.


    Harry nodded. He couldn''t express to them how he felt when he saw them all standing beside him. He laughed and waved goodbye, then turned and walked out of the station into the Sunny Street, followed by Uncle Vernon, Aunt Petunia, and Dudley.


    "Can the Dursleys learn to be smart?" Hermione said worried.


    "I think so." Fanlin nodded. He knew the temperament of the Dursleys, "but before that, we should..."


    "Mom said to take us back." Hermione whispered, "Mr. al asked them. He couldn''t get away from the company..."


    "Er All right! Go to your house first, and then we''re going to Sirius... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1039

    It was almost midnight, and the prime minister sat alone in his office looking at a long memo, but he didn''t read it at all. He was waiting for the president of a distant country to call him, wondering when the poor man would be able to call, and trying not to recall the unpleasant memories of a long, hard and difficult week, and he was running out of room for anything else.


    The more he wanted to focus on the documents in front of him, the more visible was the contented face of his political opponent. Today, this particular opponent is still on the news, listing the terrible events of the week (as if everyone needs to be reminded) and explaining why all those things are the fault of the government. The prime minister''s heart beat faster at the thought of these accusations, because they are neither fair nor true.


    Why should his government stop the bridge from breaking? Any accusation that they didn''t spend enough money on the bridge was outrageous. The bridge was built less than 10 years ago, and even the best experts were puzzled why it simply folded into two sections and let a dozen cars fall into the river.


    And who can blame the two brutal murders that were severely exposed because of insufficient police? Or should they blame the government for failing to predict the freak hurricane that caused heavy casualties in the southwest? Is it also his fault that one of his second ministers, Herbert jolly, was forced to go home because of his strange behavior this week?


    "Our country is shrouded in a gloomy mood," his political opponents made no secret of their naked derision. Unfortunately, what he said was not wrong. Even the prime minister can feel that.


    People do look much more miserable than they used to be. Even the weather became overcast; in the middle of July, a cold fog came up It''s not right, it''s not normal He turned over the second page of the memo to see how long it was, and finally gave it up as if it were a trouble.


    He stretched and looked around the office sadly. It was a gorgeous office, with a fireplace made of fine marble facing the push-pull windows, keeping the unseasonably cold out. Shivering, the Prime Minister got up and went to the window. Only a thin mist was pressing against the window glass. As he stood with his back to the room, a slight cough came from behind him.


    In his face, his fear was reflected in the glass. He recognized the cough. I''ve heard that before. He turned very slowly and faced the empty room.


    "Hello?" He tried to make his voice sound braver than himself. After a while, he was ready to believe that no one would respond to him. But a crisp, resolute voice suddenly came out, like reading a prepared statement. The sound - as the prime minister expected when he heard the first cough - came from a small, dirty oil painting in the corner of the room, with a little man like a frog in a silver wig.


    "To Prime Minister Muggle. We need an urgent meeting. Reply quickly. Good luck The man in the portrait looks at the prime minister inquisitively.


    "Well," said the prime minister, "listen I don''t have time right now I''m waiting for a call. You know From the president - "


    " that can be rearranged, "the portrait said immediately. This is what the prime minister is afraid of.


    "But I really hope that with -"


    "we will arrange for the president to forget the phone appointment tonight. He''ll call back tomorrow night, "said the little man. "Please reply to Mr. fudge as soon as possible."


    "I Oh All right, "said the prime minister weakly. "Good, I''ll see fudge."


    He trod back to his desk, straightening his tie as he walked. As soon as he could get back to his seat and put on an artificial relaxed expression, there was a bright green flame under his marble mantel. He looked there, trying not to show any surprise or panic, when a fat man appeared in the fire of the fireplace, spinning like a top. A few seconds later, he crawled out on a fine antique mat and dusted the sleeves of his pinstriped cloak with a greyish green bowler hat in his hand.


    "Ah Your honor, "said Cornell fudge, strode up to the prime minister and held out his hand. "Nice to see you again."


    The prime minister couldn''t return the greeting sincerely, so he didn''t say anything. He was not at all pleased to see fudge, whose occasional visit, not to mention a complete alarm, usually meant that he was about to hear some very bad news. What''s more, Fudge seems to be suffering from anxiety. He became thinner, had less hair, was grayer and wrinkled.


    The prime minister has seen this in politicians before, and it has never been a good omen.


    "Is there anything I can do?" The prime minister said he simply shook Fudge''s hand and pointed to the hardest chair in front of the table.


    "I don''t know where to start," muttered fudge, pulling out his chair and putting his green top hat on his knees. "What a bad week, what a bad week..."


    "Have you had a bad week, too?" The prime minister asked stiffly, hoping to make fudge understand that it was enough for him not to count fudge."Yes, of course," fudge rubbed his tired eyes and looked glumly at the prime minister. It''s been a week as bad as you, Prime Minister. Brodale bridge The murder of burns and Vance Not to mention the turmoil in the southwest... "


    "You - er - I mean, some of you are also - involved in these - these things, aren''t you?" Fudge gave the prime minister a stern look.


    "Of course," he said. "You know what happened?"


    "I..." The prime minister hesitated.


    It is this kind of behavior that disgusts the first relative to fudge every time he visits. After all, he is the prime minister and does not want to be regarded as an ignorant student. But that has happened since his first meeting with fudge when he was Prime Minister.


    It was as if it had been yesterday, and he remembered it, and was sure it would haunt him until the day of his death. At that time, he stood alone in this office, tasting the victory he had won after so many years of dreams and plans. At that time, he heard a cough behind him. Just like tonight, he turned to find the ugly man in the portrait talking to him and announced that the Minister of magic was ready to meet him.


    Naturally, he thought that the long campaign and intense election had made his mind a little confused. He was terrified to find a portrait talking to him, though it was not as crazy as the next wizard to come out of the fireplace and shake hands with him.


    In the process of fudge explaining to him that there are hidden witches everywhere in the world, he has been speechless. Fudge comforts him that the Ministry of magic will be responsible for the whole wizard society and will not let the non magic people find them, which does not need him to worry about. He added: ''it''s not easy to manage, from standardizing responsibility for the use of broomsticks to keeping the number of dragons under control (the prime minister remembers that he had to hold on to the table to support himself), covering everything.


    Finally, Fudge patted the dull prime minister on the shoulder.


    "There''s nothing to worry about," he said. "You may never see me again. I''ll only disturb you when something really serious happens to us, unless that kind of thing is enough to affect Muggles, non magic people, maybe. Or we''ll be fine. And I have to admit that you can take it better than your predecessors. He wanted to throw me out of the window and thought I was sent by my opponent to fool him


    At this time, the prime minister finally found that he could speak again.


    "So, you - you''re not fooling me?" He also wanted to fight to death.


    "No," fudge said softly. "I''m afraid not. Look. " He turned the prime minister''s teacup into a gerbil.


    "But," said the prime minister, a little breathless, his tea cup biting at his next speech. "But why - why didn''t anyone tell me?"


    "The Minister of magic only shows his identity to the prime minister at that time," fudge put his wand back into his coat pocket. "We found this to be the best way to keep secrets."


    "But," the prime minister whispered, "why didn''t a former Prime Minister warn me -


    Now fudge really laughed. "My dear prime minister, will you tell others?" Fudge threw some powder into the fireplace and, still giggling, went into the emerald green flame and disappeared with a whoop.


    The Prime Minister stood there, knowing that he would not bring it up to any living man, for who in the world would believe him? The sense of shock was fading away. At one point, he was convinced that fudge was just an illusion. After a tense campaign, he lacked sleep. In vain, he tried to get rid of everything that would remind him of the incident. He gave the gerbil to his niece and asked the private secretary to take down the picture of the ugly man who announced Fudge''s visit.


    To his dismay, however, the portrait could not move at all. After a few carpenters, a builder or two, an art historian and the chancellor of the exchequer failed to get it off the wall, the prime minister finally gave up and hoped that the painting would not be moved for the rest of his term. But sometimes, he swore to catch a glimpse from the corner of his eye that the owner of the painting was yawning or scratching his nose; even, once or twice, he even walked out of his frame, leaving only a muddy canvas.


    However, he trained himself not to pay much attention to the painting, and every time he saw these, he always firmly told himself that his eyes loved to make fun of him.


    Three years ago, on a night exactly like tonight, the prime minister was alone in the office. The portrait suddenly announced that fudge was coming. Then fudge burst out of the fireplace, soaked to the skin and nervous.


    Before the prime minister could ask why he wanted to make the carpet full of water, Fudge began to roar. He mentioned a prisoner the prime minister had never heard of, called black, who sounded like Hogwarts, and a boy named Harry Potter. None of them could be understood by the prime minister.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''ve just come back from Azkaban, "said Fudge, panting, pouring the water from the brim of his hat into his pocket. "In the middle of the North Sea, you know, disgusting travel Dementors are in a commotion - "he shivers" -- they never let anyone escape. Anyway, I''ll tell you. Blake is a notorious Muggle killer and may be planning to return to the mystery man But of course, you don''t even know who the mystery man isHe looked at the prime minister in despair and said, "well, sit down, sit down. I''d better tell you Have a whisky... "


    The prime minister was angry at being told to sit down in his office, let alone take out his whisky, but he did. Fudge drew out his wand, made two large glasses filled with amber liquid out of the air, stuffed one of them to the prime minister, and took a chair of his own. Fudge said it for more than an hour.


    Once fudge did not want to say a name out loud, so he wrote it on a piece of parchment and gave it to the hand of the prime minister who did not take the whisky. At last fudge stood up to go, and the Prime Minister stood up.


    "So you think that..." He glanced at the name on his left hand, "Fu --"


    "his name can''t be mentioned!" Fudge growled in a low voice. "I''m sorry So, do you think the devil who can''t even name is still alive? "


    "Well, Dumbledore said he was alive," fudge said, tying his Pinstripe cloak under his chin, "but we never found him. If you ask me, I''ll say he''s not dangerous unless someone helps him, so we should be worried about black. You''re going to issue that warning, right? right on. Well, I hope we don''t have to meet again, Prime Minister! Good night. "


    But they met again. A year later, a tired looking fudge appeared in the air of the cabinet room. He came to inform the prime minister that there was a little bit of trouble at the kuiditch (or at least it sounds) World Cup, and several Muggles were "involved", but don''t worry, the reappearance of the mysterious man''s mark was insignificant; fudge was sure that it was an isolated incident, and the Muggle Liaison Office would deal with it Memory modification.


    "Oh, I almost forgot," fudge added. "We imported three foreign dragons and a sphinx to prepare for the final three, which is very common, but the magic animal management and control department told me that if we want to bring very dangerous creatures to this country, we must inform you."


    "I - what - dragon?" The prime minister asked incoherently.


    "Yes, three," said Fudge. "And a Sphinx. Well, have a good time


    The prime minister is a bit desperate to hope that dragon and Sphinx are the worst, but not. Less than two years later, Fudge came out of the fire again, bringing news of a massive prison break in Azkaban.


    "Mass escape?" Repeated the prime minister hoarsely. "Don''t worry, don''t worry!" Cried fudge, one foot in the fire. "We''ve launched a round up immediately - just think you should know!"


    The prime minister didn''t have time to shout, "wait a minute!" Fudge had disappeared in a burst of green sparks. Whatever the news and the opposition say, the prime minister is not a fool. Although Fudge had promised him at the first meeting, now that they knew each other better, he did not fail to notice that fudge became more flustered every time he visited. Although he didn''t want to think about the Minister of magic (or, as he usually calls him in his head, another minister), the prime minister could not help worrying that Fudge''s next appearance would bring more gloomy news.


    So the sight of fudge coming out of the fireplace, looking dishevelled and fretful, and harshly surprised that the prime minister didn''t know why he was visiting, was the worst thing that happened in this dark week.


    "How should I know - er - what''s going on in wizarding society?" The prime minister exclaimed. "I have a country to manage, and there are a lot of things to focus on right now, except for those of you -"


    "we have common concerns," fudge interrupted. "Brodale bridge didn''t collapse. There are no real hurricanes. Those murders are not Muggles. And Herbert jolly might be safer if he stayed away from his family. We are now arranging to transfer him to St. Mungo''s Hospital for magic and injuries. This transfer is going to be completed tonight. "


    "You''re saying - I''m afraid - what?" The prime minister growled.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1040

    "What do you say?" The prime minister looked at fudge incredulously.


    "Fugui took a deep breath and went out," my prime minister, I am very sorry to tell you that he is back. The devil head, which can''t even be mentioned by name, is back. "


    "Come back? You say ''come back'' He''s still alive? I mean... ""


    The prime minister groped in his memory the details of the terrible conversation three years ago, when Fugui said everyone was afraid of the wizard, who had mysteriously disappeared 15 years ago after committing more than a thousand horrific crimes.


    "Yes, still alive," said faggy, a little decadent, like a ball of air, and the whole man was a little paralyzed.


    "That''s I don''t know If a person cannot be killed, does it mean he is alive? I don''t really understand the word, Dumbledore doesn''t explain it - but he has a body that can walk, talk and kill people, so I think, for our discussion to go on, right, he''s alive, I saw him with my own eyes, in my ministry of magic. "


    The prime minister did not know what to say, but with the long-standing habit of wanting to show insight on all the topics under discussion, he began to search for any details he could remember in his previous conversation.


    "Is Sirius Black following - er - the devil whose name cannot be mentioned?"


    "Black? Black? " "Fudge turned his hat fast and said in a state of annoyance.


    "Sirius Black Oh, no It was all years ago. It turns out that Sirius Black is innocent. He is not the person around that person. He works for Dumbledore. In the Ministry of magic, he also participates in the fight with that man... " Fudge turned the hat faster, and generally said, "all facts point to this - we have more than 50 witnesses - but anyway, the man is back It''s hard to deal with, and we''ve caught a few of his men, but Azkaban Well, it''s not a difficult thing, for that person... ""


    To his surprise, a glimmer of pity on the prime minister''s face flashed. But the prime minister immediately disguised it, and he thought that although he might not be better than fudge in showing it from the fireplace, he would not have let a murder happen in the government department under his jurisdiction Anyway, it''s not yet


    The prime minister touched his wooden table secretly, and then foggy went on, "but we just mentioned black by the way. The key is that we are in war, prime minister, we must take measures. "


    "In the war?" The prime minister repeated nervously. "It must be a bit of a exaggeration."


    "The devil who can''t even mention his name now has a group of followers, you know, they escaped from Azkaban in January," said faggi, increasingly hastily, turning his hat so fast, looking like a gray green fuzzy ball. "Since they have been free, they have begun to create a disaster of retaliation. Brodale bridge - he did, prime minister, who threatened to die if I didn''t give him way, there would be a lot of Muggles to die, and This time, he was not only surrounded by these jailbreak madmen, but also some worse things... ""


    "What is it?"


    "They exist in your legend."


    "In fact, if nothing happens, you''re included in it." The prime minister said, "what is that!"


    "Vampires, werewolves, if possible, a lot of dark creatures and giants..."


    "My God, what are these!" The prime minister said in shock, but then he reacted, "so So it''s your fault to say that the deaths of those people Exactly, are these terrible monsters? But I had to answer that it was rust on the wire and the expansion joint was corroded, and I didn''t know what else! " The prime minister said in a rage.


    "My fault!" "And fudge blushed." will you yield to extortion like that? "


    "Maybe not," the Prime Minister stood up and strode in the house, "but I will do my best to live with the blackmailer before he commits any such atrocities."


    "Do you really think I didn''t do every effort?" Said faggy fiercely. "Auro of every tribe has been looking for - and is looking for and chasing his followers, but we happen to talk about the most powerful wizard ever, a wizard who has escaped from chasing for almost 30 years."


    "So I think you''re going to tell me, the hurricane he made in the southwest?" Every step the prime minister takes, his temper becomes bigger. It is outrageous to find out why all these terrible disasters have occurred, but not to be published to the public; it is almost worse than blaming the government.


    "It''s not a hurricane," said faggy sadly.


    "Oh, I''m sorry!" The prime minister stamped his feet and shouted. "The trees were uprooted, the roof ripped, the street lamp posts bent, and the terrible casualties were --"


    "that was done by the death eaters," said Fugui. "The follower of the devil head who can''t even mention his name. And We suspect that giants are involved. "The prime minister stopped him as if he had hit an invisible wall.


    "What''s involved?"


    Fudge gave a bitter smile. "Last time he used giants for grand effects. Misleading the office to work day and night, we have a team of memory cancellers to modify the memories of Muggles who see the real situation. Almost all the members of the magic animal management and control department are busy in Somerset, but we can''t find the giant - it''s a disaster. "


    "Is that true?" Said the prime minister furiously.


    "I don''t deny that morale in the Ministry is very low now," fudge said. "Besides that, we lost Amelia bones."


    "Who has been lost?"


    "Amelia burns. Director of the legal enforcement division. We think it''s the devil who can''t even name her, because she''s a very talented wizard, and - and so it''s a sign that she''s really fighting Fudge cleared his throat and seemed to have made a great effort not to turn his hat.


    "But the murder was in the newspapers," the prime minister quickly suppressed his anger. "Our newspaper. Amelia Bowens It only said she was a middle-aged woman living alone. It was - dirty murder, wasn''t it? as everyone knows. The police are confused, you know. "


    Fudge sighed. "Oh, of course they will. Killed in a house locked from the inside, right? On the other hand, we know exactly who did it, but that doesn''t help us catch him. Then there''s Emily Vance, and maybe you haven''t heard of that name -- "


    " Oh, I''ve heard of it! " Said the prime minister. "It''s actually happening around here. Newspapers made a big fuss about it: trampling on law and order in the prime minister''s backyard - "


    " and as if that wasn''t enough, "fudge said, barely listening to the prime minister." we have Dementors flooding around and attacking people. "


    In the past, that might have seemed puzzling to the prime minister, but he is wiser now.


    "I thought Dementors were guarding Azkaban prison?" The prime minister spoke cautiously. He heard fudge say the name, which was used by the Ministry of magic to guard the wizard''s prison.


    "They used to be," fudge said wearily. "But no longer. They gave up the prison and went to the devil who couldn''t even name him. I will not deny that it was a sudden blow, but in fact, Dumbledore was right. Perhaps the Ministry of magic should not use Dementors to guard Azkaban, but in fact, there is no better keeper than Dementors. "


    "But," said the prime minister, sensing a growing fear, "you''re not telling me they''re creatures that suck up hope and happiness from people?"


    "In fact, that''s it. They''re breeding. That''s why it''s foggy. " Fudge said with some helplessness that the Dementors who were separated from the Ministry of magic were not willing to deal with them.


    To be sure, there are too few people who can master the mantra against Dementors. We have relaxed for a long time. Except for a few Aurors, few people learn this kind of magic which is very difficult but not often used.


    The prime minister slumped into the nearest chair. The thought of invisible animals flying around town and country, spreading despair among his voters, made him feel weak.


    "Now, listen, Fudge - you have to do something! This is your responsibility as Minister of magic


    "My dear prime minister, after all this, will you believe that I am still the Minister of magic? I was fired three days ago! It''s been two weeks since the wizarding world has urged me to step down. I''ve never seen them so united in my tenure! " Fudge got up the courage to smile, but the smile was a little reluctant.


    Two weeks ago, it was something he tried to avoid, but now it seems that his actions are not taken seriously.


    The prime minister was speechless for a moment. Although he was very angry at the present situation, he was quite sympathetic to the shriveled man sitting in front of him.


    "I''m very sorry," he finally said. "What else can I do?"


    "Thank you very much, prime minister, but there is nothing to do. I have been sent tonight to update you on these recent events and to introduce my successor to you. I think he should be here, but of course, he should be very busy at the moment, with so many things going on at the same time


    Fudge looked back at the ugly man in the portrait with curly silver hair. He was digging his ears with a quill. He caught Fudge''s eyes and said, "he''ll be here in a minute. He''s almost finished writing Dumbledore''s letter."


    "Good luck to him," said Fudge, sounding bitter for the first time. "I''ve been writing Dumbledore a letter every two days for the past two weeks, but he hasn''t been moved. If he is ready to persuade the boy, I still Well, maybe slinger will be more successful. "


    Fudge fell back into the distressing silence, but it was immediately broken by the crisp, officialdom of the portrait."To Prime Minister Muggle. Ask for a meeting. It''s urgent. Reply quickly. Rufus scriinger, Minister of magic. "


    "Yes, yes, good," said the prime minister, distraught. When the fire in the fireplace turned emerald green again, he almost did not flinch. Another wizard appeared from the inside, and in a moment he was vomited by the flame onto the quaint cushion.


    After a moment of hesitation, Fudge stood up and looked around at the long black robe of the new prime minister.


    When the prime minister saw Rufus scriinger for the first time, he felt like an old lion. Long brown hair and bushy eyebrows with streaks of gray hair; a pair of sharp yellow eyes under a pair of metal framed glasses. He walked with a slight limp, but with a casual, leisurely elegance. It immediately gives the impression of being smart and capable.


    The prime minister suddenly felt that he understood why the sorcerer society had chosen him to replace fudge as the leader in such a critical period. In times of chaos, determination and ferocity were the most effective means.


    "Hello." The prime minister said politely, extending his hand.


    Slinger simply grabbed it and shook it. His eyes scanned the room and drew a wand from his robe.


    "Minister fudge has told you everything?" He asked, then strode to the door and tapped his wand on the keyhole. The prime minister heard the lock ring.


    "Er - yes," said the prime minister. "I hope I don''t lock that door, if you don''t mind."


    "I don''t like to be interrupted," scriinger said succinctly, "or watched by someone." He added, and with his wand he drew down the curtain from the window.


    "Well, then, I''m a busy man, so let''s get busy. First, we need to talk about your safety. "


    The prime minister jumped to his feet and said, "I''m very satisfied with my current security situation, very much --"


    "well, well, that''s not the case," interrupted scriinger. "For Muggles, if their prime minister is controlled by a curse, their prospects are not good. Your new secretary in the office outside -- "


    " I won''t give up Kingsley schalker if you say you''re going to abandon him! " The prime minister said fiercely. "He''s very capable and can do twice as much as the rest of the rest -"


    "that''s because he''s a wizard," scriinger smiles, a trained Auror, who is assigned to do your protection work. "


    "Wait a minute!" Said the prime minister. "You can''t just put your people in my office like that. It''s up to me to decide who works for me --"


    "I thought you were happy with shakel?" Said scriinger coldly. "I was - that means, I used to be -"


    "so there''s no problem, is it?" Said scriinger. "I Well, as long as Saker''s work is still Er Outstanding, "stammered the prime minister, but scriinger hardly listened to him.


    "Now, about Herbert jolly - your second commander," he continued. "The one who delights the public by imitating ducks."


    "What''s wrong with him?" Asked the prime minister.


    "He was obviously struck by a less brilliant soul snatching spell," scriinger said. "It''s damaged his brain, but he''s still dangerous."


    "He''s just learning duck barking!" Said the prime minister weakly. "Of course, there are other problems Maybe I like drinking... "


    "While we were talking, he was being examined by a group of therapists at St. Mungo''s magic and injury hospital. So far he has tried to strangle three of them, "scriinger said. "I think it''s better to separate him from Muggle Society for the time being."


    "I Well He''ll be all right, won''t he? " Asked the prime minister anxiously. Slinger just shrugged and got up and went to the fireplace.


    "Well, that''s what I want to say. I''ll let you know what''s going on, prime minister - or at least I may be too busy to come to you in person, in which case I''ll send fudge. He has promised to remain in a position of advice. "


    Fudge tried to smile, but failed; he just made it look like a toothache. Slinger had begun to fumble in his pocket for the mysterious powder that would turn the flame green. The prime minister gazed at both of them in despair for a moment, and finally could not help but utter the words he had suppressed all night.


    "My God! ¡ª¡ªYou are witches! You can do magic! You can certainly solve - well - any problem! " Slinger turned slowly and exchanged a suspicious look with fudge.


    Fudge really tried to smile this time, he said mildly, "but the problem is, there''s magic on the other side, Prime Minister." With these words, they walked into the bright green flame and disappeared.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1041

    "This has changed..."


    Hermione looked at the slightly depressed diagonally alleys and sighed. A week after returning to London, Hermione had abandoned her desire to live in Muggle world.


    This is no way to do things, whether it is a hurricane or a broken bridge, all these things are not a Muggle can bear.


    Hermione was afraid of what her identity would bring to the people around her. Especially after the news of Voldemort''s return was announced, the activities of Death Eaters became more and more rampant.


    This makes the girl very worried, these death eaters are not other witches, their attitude towards Muggle is not care about their life and death, especially to her Muggle family wizard.


    This identity


    "It did change." Van Lin nodded.


    Shortly after the announcement, Diagon Alley became empty.


    Now it''s not a safe place, whether it''s from death eaters or more directly, in the face of Voldemort''s pressure, which forces the Wizards present to choose.


    Stay here, or leave before the war is complete.


    Obviously, Fudge''s Ministry of magic has been unable to protect them. Naturally, it has become an urgent matter to protect themselves with their own strength. However, in the face of a large number of death eaters and unforgettable vampires in the Quidditch World Cup


    Of course, this is not what ordinary wizard can resist if he wants to resist.


    Naturally, more people will choose to leave.


    The way to live is not just resistance.


    "Let''s go. I don''t think we''ll get much today." Van Lin shook his head and was ready to leave.


    "Sir, do you need a newspaper?" A newsboy ran over quickly, which made Fanlin very surprised. Unexpectedly, there were people selling the prophet''s daily in the street during this period.


    However, the Ministry of magic always needs to promote their ideas. Naturally, the newsboy has no way.


    "Yes, thank you." Vanillin handed him a few tongnates, then reached for a copy of the latest Daily Prophet.


    It says in the headline: scriinger takes over fudge!


    This is what Fanlin expected. In fact, it was the same in the original. If fudge chose to believe in Dumbledore as usual at that time, perhaps he would still be the Minister of magic until now, but now it seems that slinger will do better than him.


    As for scriinger, van Lin is still under certain impression that some figures from the main faction had contact with him during the Quidditch World Cup.


    He was also a very difficult man to control, and in some ways his ideas were often opposed to the order of the Phoenix.


    This is not a good candidate, but right now, there are very few people who dare to oppose Voldemort and have the right to be Minister of magic.


    Dumbledore is not suitable. The place in the Ministry of magic is a bit complicated. Moreover, the nails planted by death eaters in the Ministry of magic will not allow such things to happen.


    ¡­¡­


    Van Lin focused his attention on the Daily Prophet.


    Much of the front page is occupied by a black-and-white photograph of a man with lion hair and scarred face. This picture is movable - the man is waving to the ceiling. Rufus scriinger, the former head of the Auror Office of the Department of law enforcement, has replaced Cornell fudge as Minister of magic.


    The appointment was popular in wizarding society, but within hours of his inauguration, rumors of discord between Albus Dumbledore, who had just regained his seat as chief magician in wiesengamo, came to light. A spokesman for slinger acknowledged that he met with Dumbledore immediately after he took office, but declined to comment on the topics they discussed.


    Albus Dumbledore (turn to third edition, column 2) there is also a folded newspaper on the left side of this page, where you can see a report entitled "the Ministry of magic ensures student safety.".


    Rufus scriinger, the new minister of magic, said today that they would take strong measures to ensure that students at Hogwarts School of witchcraft and Wizardry will return to school safely this fall.


    "For well-known reasons, the Ministry of magic will not release details of this tight security program," the minister said. "But we have confirmed from people familiar with the matter that these measures include defensive mantras, a complex set of crack charms and a task force dedicated to the safety of Hogwarts students, all made up of Auror."


    Most are reassured by the new minister''s firm stance on student safety. Mrs. Augusta lombarton said, "my grandson Neville - a good friend of Harry Potter, who, by the way, was in the Ministry of magic in June last year against the death eaters with Harry --"


    "if you''re in a dungeon, it''s a fight..." Fanlin shook his head helplessly. Along the way, after the phantom shift, unconsciously two people have returned to the headquarters of the order of Phoenix.Sirius has left here, and he still has many new jobs, such as solving some problems, or continuing to search for Voldemort''s hiding place.


    This is particularly important for their families.


    Cappadocia fell into a deep sleep, because of the vampire identity, sleep does not mean death, but it will not help them in any way.


    Of course, there are other things.


    For example, in the communication with Harry the other day, Voldemort was looking for something else in the Ministry of magic.


    But now it seems that Voldemort has a high probability of finding it, otherwise he would not be so safe to hide. There is no news except a few black wizards who died.


    However, Fanlin still wanted to go to the Department of mystery affairs, but hesitated about the status of the Department. Even fudge did not have the right to allow unrelated personnel to search the Department. Moreover, there were several doors that could not be opened, and even Dumbledore could not forcibly enter. After all, the boundary between life and death was there, to solve a wizard The teacher is still very simple, even if van Lin believed that even if Dumbledore crossed the door, he still had the ability to come back, but Dumbledore did not force it.


    According to Dumbledore, the Ministry of magic should have secrets and considerations belonging to the Ministry of magic


    However, Vaseline felt that Dumbledore felt that they could not get more in the Ministry of magic. Even Harry didn''t know what Voldemort was looking for, and they were no different from headless flies if they only had a little guess.


    "It''s not Neville''s fault." Hermione rolled her eyes and said, "actually, there''s nothing wrong with it. Taffel is also a Death Eater. "


    "Oh, of course," Fanling nodded. For taffel, although he had no contact with him, he could replace Umbridge and hide in the Ministry of magic. For taffel''s ability, van Lin was very recognized. However, according to Harry''s description, taffel was very beautiful, but he was a little abnormal in his heart.


    Shake


    It''s just like Bellatrix. Both of them like the heart piercing mantra.


    When he went upstairs, he put the newspaper on his cell phone, and kretcher put the tea on the table beside Vaseline''s hand.


    "Thank you, kretcher!" Fanlin said, "where''s dobby?"


    "Dobby and Shanshan are out of the house. Two house elves..."


    "Oh, don''t say that, kretcher!" Hermione frowned. "In fact, you can Forget it... "


    Hermione didn''t say much. Kretcher just bowed and slowly withdrew from the room.


    What is that? Vaseline saw something on the table, a purple brochure that said, "I don''t know." Hermione picked it up, flipped through it, and then read it out.


    Protect you and your family from the dark forces. The magical society is now threatened by an organization that calls itself Death Eaters. Following these simple safety rules will help protect yourself and your family from attack


    1. Don''t leave home alone.


    2. Pay special attention at night. Wherever possible, finish the journey before dark.


    3. Review the safety facilities around the house and make sure that every family member knows what to do in case of an emergency. For example: the iron armor mantra and the phantom mantra, for the minor family members, there are avoiding magic spells.


    4. Identify safety questions with your family members and close friends to prevent death eaters from using the compound soup to disguise as someone else. (see page 2 for details)


    5. If you feel that your family members, colleagues, friends or neighbors have some abnormal behavior, immediately tell the magic law enforcement team that they are likely to be struck by the soul snatching curse. (see page 4).


    6. If there is a dark mark anywhere, don''t go in. Contact Auror''s office immediately.


    7. Unconfirmed sightings suggest that the death eaters may be using Yin power. Anyone who sees Yin Feili or something like that should immediately report it to the Ministry of magic.


    "I''ll bet that no one will do that. Except for a few, some ordinary wizards will only choose to leave here." Van Lin said faintly, and then threw the propaganda Manual of the Ministry of magic to the nearby table.


    "So it''s going to war, isn''t it?"


    "I''m afraid so." Fanlin pretended to be relaxed, as if to resolve the worries on Hermione''s face, but it didn''t help. Some things could not be solved by his negation.


    "So, the man, I mean The missing member of the order of the Phoenix, she Is she dead? "


    "I''m afraid so." "In fact, we found her body where the Muggle prime minister was, she was killed by death eaters, maybe they wanted to control the Muggle Prime Minister..."


    "Control the Muggle prime minister, what do they want to do?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s paralyzing Muggle society. In fact, they have got it. If there is no accident, there is an official of the Muggle government in the magic Hospital of St. mungo. Kingsley told me that not long ago, fudge and scriinger went to see the Muggle prime minister and informed them of the return of Voldemort. Now Kingsley is mainly responsible for the security of the Muggle prime minister. ""How can they do that? I mean It''s a matter of the magic world... "


    Hermione thinks it''s a little bad. She''s tried to avoid more contact with Muggle families, but in fact, it doesn''t change anything at all.


    "But they wanted to enslave Muggle, and controlling a leader is obviously an effective way, which is not difficult for the wizard. Fortunately, the security of every Muggle prime minister is very good. Since the establishment of the Ministry of magic, they have not relaxed their surveillance on Muggle prime minister, especially in such a bad time." Van Lin touched his nose. "Kingsley told me that Prime Minister Muggle has been forbidden to leave the sight of the Ministry of magic, which is equivalent to imprisonment. However, this is the fate of prime minister Muggle. In the face of Voldemort, Muggle can not resist..."


    Hermione''s face was a little dim, and now things are getting worse and worse, which is really a hard thing for girls to accept.


    "Well, Hermione, as long as we hit him, everything will be solved smoothly..."


    "It''s hard!..." Hermione hung her head and said, "but I believe you."


    Said Hermione, embracing Vaseline.


    Feeling each other''s temperature seems to calm all the bad moods, but it doesn''t really solve the problem.


    "Master Fanlin, master Fanlin..."


    Dobby''s voice sounded out of place behind van Lin.


    In fact, every time you see dobby, you can bring a different feeling of joy to others, especially Dobby''s strange dress up.


    The scarf Hermione gave dobby was hanging on the shoulder of the house elf. If Fanlin was right, it was human stockings, but it was too long for dobby. One end of the sock was above Dobby''s knee. The gray Jumpsuit


    Well, it''s not sure, but it''s a bunch of rags that make Dobby''s clothes. The only thing that looks normal is the brown leather shoes that Mr. al gave dobby.


    Baby style, even so, doesn''t fit Dobby''s feet very well. Van Lin suspects dobby will throw his shoes out if he walks with open legs.


    And Shanshan behind dobby is still the same as she was when she first came out of Barty Crouch''s house. Shanshan still doesn''t give up Bati Crouch''s clothes, even though she is working with dobby for van Lin and Hogwarts.


    "What''s the matter, dobby?" Hermione quickly released Fanlin and pushed it. Even if it was a domestic elf, the warm environment was broken and the condition was reflexive, which always made Hermione feel a little uncomfortable.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1042

    "Dobby?"


    "Dobby, why are you here?" Hermione let go of her hand and quickly asked, "and Shannon, you two..."


    "It''s the mission of master Fanlin..." Dobby straightened his chest, and his dark eyes seemed to be shining in a different way.


    "The task I gave you?" Some of van Lin''s head didn''t turn around too much. "When did I give you a task?"


    "Oh, it''s dobby reading from kretcher. Since Hogwarts left, dobby and Shane haven''t had much work. Dobby thinks Dobby felt that he should do something for master Fanlin


    "So what did you do?"


    "Rutherford wakes up, dobby brings him some dragon blood, and now he is..."


    Obviously, van Lin preferred to meet this old vampire from the Cappadocia family rather than just standing there talking.


    In fact, it''s been more than two weeks since the old vampire came to 12th mogley square, in Sirius'' basement.


    For a time, it was difficult for van Lin to arrange.


    Vampires Well It''s supposed to be a coffin, right?


    However, this small request is not difficult for a wizard, and I don''t know whether Rutherford can accept a few pieces of wood Well, temporary housing


    "You are awake!" Vaseline was very pleased to see Rutherford sitting up all the year round


    The dark basement, the cold stone wall and a coffin.


    "Ah, it''s just that I sleep a little bit..." With that, Rutherford turned his neck a little harder. "How long did I rest?"


    "Fifteen days..." Van Lin roughly calculated the time, "you now..."


    "Recover a little, but I think I may die if I lie down like this..." Rutherford said helplessly, and tried to climb out of the coffin.


    "Is this for me?" Rutherford realized that something was wrong with his bed.


    "Well Isn''t it in your style? "


    "Of course," Rutherford said, "I''m not an old man who''s going to die. I need sleep to keep me alive."


    "You''re going to die, too? Old death? " "How is this done?" asked Fanlin


    "A long time can numb the soul, and I''m sure you know that in nicoleme."


    Van Lin nodded. In the process of contact, he could easily feel nicoleme''s tiredness, and even could not wrap the magic body. It was hard to imagine what kind of state it was.


    "As a blood group, we are born with a strong body and rely on the vitality of blood to maintain it. However, with time, we are no different from human beings. We will age and die as time goes by, but if it goes well, it will be a very long process."


    "How long?"


    "I don''t know!" Rutherford shook his head. "However, it is said that in the forbidden area, there are still thousands of old guys who rely on the blood in the blood pool to maintain, but I don''t think they will persist for long."


    "Thousands of years? They are also helping... "


    "Oh, it''s not as terrible as you think. A normal vampire is the most powerful one in five or six hundred years. After that, it will gradually degenerate because of the decline of the body. They are just some old guys who are about to sink into the earth, and they are not very useful to Voldemort."


    "But they have long enough experience and enough knowledge..."


    "Don''t worry, at least, Voldemort is still out of touch, and the forbidden area is not easily accessible, even if he has been recognized by the power of the ancient gods." Rutherford said.


    "Recognition? However, we only played Voldemort not long ago, but he has an incomprehensible body, others... "


    "He has not yet mastered this part of the power." Rutherford said, "I can''t imagine you''re going to fight him. Where?"


    "Ministry of magic, Department of mysteries, Voldemort needs the prophecy ball about his destiny, but..."


    "But what?"


    "Harry said Voldemort needs another thing, from the Department of mysteries, but we don''t know what it is."


    Rutherford was lost in thought


    "He needs What do you think this is about... "


    "Death!" Van Lin said definitely, "only with the power of death and Harry, will Voldemort come to the magic to find, and in the Ministry of magic, Voldemort did not show the so-called power..."


    Van Lim is still very clear about this point. Voldemort is still powerful. The last contact was when he was just resurrected. At that time, he was able to fight Voldemort with the help of Harry and the Sorcerer''s stone.


    But in the Ministry of magic, he and Harry fought against Voldemort, and even hurt Voldemort, and vaseline knew all the growth.It can be said that he is very clear about the upper limit of the member''s ability of D.A. after all, he has fought with everyone and competed with magic power. However, his own growth can be said to have no qualitative leap forward. Learning magic is not something that can be achieved overnight.


    Different from Voldemort, he just needs time to recover his peak, which is much faster than their growth speed. However, in the performance of the Ministry of magic, although Voldemort''s intensity is still terrible, the pressure of confrontation is far less intense than that of the last time in the cemetery.


    This is contradictory. It is reasonable to say that Voldemort should have recovered to, or even surpassed, Dumbledore by this time. Moreover, Harry said that he felt Voldemort''s unprecedented strength and a more powerful hidden force


    "What I can tell you is that the power of the ancient gods is not something easy to control for Voldemort. I suspect that he may just guide the power to store and how to use it If he knew how, he wouldn''t have to insist on entering the forbidden area of vampires


    "What is that place?"


    "It''s a place where only the dead can enter. In fact, I''m not sure." Rutherford said bitterly, "as early as a thousand years ago, the forbidden area of vampires was completely closed, and the people in it got eternal life. However, I prefer that they fall into the world of the dead, and the ancient gods I suspect that this itself is a seal or protection for the ancient gods. At least, no living old man knows how to protect the vampire forbidden area. We lack the key


    "Key..."


    "Is that the key?" Fanlin recalled


    "That''s right." Rutherford nodded. "And corpse hands."


    Fanlin nodded. After mastering the soul ring, Fanlin went to understand them.


    It is said that the evil key is the key that can open the door of hell and has magical energy. People who can use it can go through the gap of time and enter into any space of difference and human existence.


    The corpse hand is Cain''s left hand, the first ancestor of the blood family. Because of the secret of the world in his hand, he was cut off.


    The secret of the world is not difficult to understand. Maybe it is something like God. For the present world, God itself is the biggest secret. They are erased and exiled


    "So the forbidden area is the gate of hell?"


    "Yes Rutherford nodded. "At the other end of the gate, there is a terror that no one can imagine..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1043

    ¡­¡­


    "So Tom thinks the key or the corpse''s hand are kept in the Department of mystery?" Dumbledore spoke slowly.


    "Not sure, Mr. Dumbledore." Rutherford shook his head. "No one knows what he intends to do. Besides the known soul ring, only the blood cup and poison bottle are still kept by the blood clan. The rest of the sacred objects have been lost. The Guqin and the magic puppet are missing together. People in the clan suspect that other sacred objects, such as the magic wand, have also been taken away from the blood clan by the magic puppets."


    Dumbledore nodded, "but I really can''t do anything about it. Those rooms have already been completely sealed and connected with the Ministry of magic. If you want to open them forcibly, you must cut off the contact..."


    "Space cutting? The whole Ministry of magic? "


    Fanlin looked at Dumbledore incredibly. The Ministry of magic is connected with London. It can be said that if you want to cut off the Ministry of magic from the world, the destruction of London is the inevitable result


    To open the door to hell at the cost of a city is indeed only Voldemort can do it. What''s more, without considering the power, the consequences can''t be estimated.


    That''s to destroy the whole British magic world.


    "Professor, this is crazy..."


    "Wait a minute. We can put Tom''s business aside for a while, but I think we have something else to do."


    "Something?"


    Dumbledore did not speak, just a wave, the meditation basin will be very abrupt on the table.


    "Some memories, I think, are very useful and I don''t mind sharing them with you."


    "Memory?" Fanlin was puzzled. He was not sure if he had missed something.


    "Of course, Mr. Rutherford can come along as well."


    "It''s a great honor!" Rutherford bowed slightly to show his respect for Dumbledore.


    "Where are we going, professor?"


    "Go back to Bob Ogden''s journey," Dumbledore took out of his pocket a crystal bottle containing the spinning silvery substance.


    "Who is Bob Ogden?"


    "He was an employee of the Department of law enforcement," Dumbledore said. "He died not long ago, but I found him before he died and convinced him to reveal this memory to me. We will accompany him on a business trip. Please stand up, Fanlin... "


    Dumbledore poured the silver substance from the bottle into the meditation basin, and they began to spin and emit a faint light that did not appear to be liquid or gas.


    "We''re following you," dumbley pointed to the basin.


    Van Lin bent forward, took a deep breath, and dipped his face into the silver substance. He felt his feet off the floor of the office; he was falling, falling, through the whirling darkness, and then he blinked and adjusted in the bright sun, and Dumbledore and Rutherford then reached him.


    They were standing on a country road surrounded by high, shaggy hedgerows. The bright sky is as blue as forget me not.


    Ten feet in front of them stood a short, fat man with thick glasses that made his eyes look like mole spots. He was looking at a wooden signpost sticking out of the brambles on the left side of the road.


    Fanling knew it must be Ogden; he was the only one in sight, and he was wearing the strange clothes that inexperienced wizards often wear when trying to dress up as Muggles: this time, a men''s dress and high boots were worn over a striped one-piece swimsuit.


    But to be sure, Fanlin had no impression of this man at all.


    However, as soon as Fanlin remembered his strange appearance, Ogden set off with a brisk pace along the path.


    Three men followed him. As they passed the wooden road sign, van Lin looked at the two signs on it. One pointed behind them, the way they had come, and said, "great Hangleton, five miles.". The other pointed to Ogden and said, "little Hangleton, three miles.".


    After a short walk, except for the hedgerows on both sides and the vast blue sky above them, the man in the men''s dress whizzing in front of them. Then the path turned to the left and disappeared in front of them. They found themselves standing on a steep hillside, and the scenery of the whole valley suddenly appeared.


    Fanlin saw a small village - little Hangleton, no doubt - between two steep hills, with a clear view of its church and cemetery.


    Across the valley, on the opposite hillside there is a beautiful manor, surrounded by wide green velvet lawn. Because the slope was so steep, Ogden had to trot down. Dumbledore also took a big step, van Lin quickly followed.


    However, Ogden did not stop.


    As soon as the lane turned to the right, they saw Ogden''s dress disappear into an opening in the fence.


    Dumbledore followed him down a dirty track with hedgerows higher and more chaotic than before. The winding path was pockmarked with stones, as steep as the slope had been, and it looked as if it led to a forest below them.Sure enough, the trail immediately took them to the woods. Ogden stopped, pulled out his wand, and the three men stopped behind him.


    Although there was no cloud in the sky, the old trees ahead cast a dark and cool shadow. After a few seconds, van Lin''s eyes recognized a house among the disordered tree trunks.


    It seems strange that someone should choose such a place, or let the trees grow around the house, blocking out all the light and the view of the valley. He did not know whether it was inhabited; the walls were covered with moss, many tiles had fallen off the roof, and rafters were clearly visible in several places.


    The house was surrounded by nettles, and the top of the house had touched a small window covered with thick dust. However, just as he was sure that no one would live there, a window opened with a click, and from it came a curl of smoke, as if someone were cooking.


    Ogden walked on quietly, looking rather cautious. As soon as he entered the shadow of the tree, he stopped again and looked at the front door where a dead snake had been nailed. With a rustle and a bang, a ragged man jumped down from the nearest tree and landed in front of Ogden. Ogden quickly jumped back, stepped on his dress and fell.


    "You are not welcome here."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1044

    "You are not welcome here."


    Suddenly, a man appeared in front of them.


    The man''s hair was thick and tangled with a lot of mud, and it was hard to see what color it was. He is missing a few teeth. Small, black eyes were staring ahead. He should have looked funny, but not at the moment; the effect was rather hairy, and no wonder Ogden took a few steps back when he spoke.


    "Er good morning. I''m from the Ministry of magic -- "


    " you''re not welcome here. "


    "Er - I''m sorry - I can''t understand you," Ogden said nervously.


    Van Lin thought Ogden was too late and blunt; in Van Lin''s eyes, the stranger had made his meaning very clear, especially when he waved his wand in one hand and a knife stained with blood in the other hand. Even though he could not understand what he said, it did not affect the expression of the man''s meaning.


    "Snake man accent?" Van Lin hesitated for a moment. Although Harry said such words in his dream more than once, he did not understand what it meant.


    A bunch of unclear syllables and inspirations, but it also made van Lin clear what the memory was about.


    Voldemort''s family, Gunter family, Slytherin''s only pure blood offspring, 100% pure blood


    "That''s right. It''s snake talk." Dumbledore nodded and laughed. He could understand, but he couldn''t say it. Of course, it''s still possible to repeat some simple words. It''s just a form?


    The ragged man was approaching Ogden, knife in one hand and wand in the other.


    "Now, listen up," said Ogden, but it was too late: Bang, Ogden fell to the ground and grabbed his nose with his hand, and a disgusting yellow mucus gushed from his fingers.


    "Muffin!" Said a loud voice. An elderly man came out of the hut in a hurry and slammed the door behind him. The dead snake was shaking pitifully.


    The man was shorter than the first, and his proportions were strange; his shoulders were wide, his arms were a little too long, he had bright brown eyes, his hair was thick and short, and his face was wrinkled, which made him look like an energetic old monkey.


    He went up to the man with the knife, who was giggling at Ogden, who was lying on the ground.


    "Ministry of magic, right?" The old man looked down at Ogden.


    "Yes Ogden said angrily, covering his face. "You are Mr. Gunter, I suppose?"


    "He hit you in the face, didn''t he?"


    "Yes, he did!" ''said Ogden sharply.


    "You should let us know about your visit, shouldn''t you?" "It''s private territory," Gunter said domineering. You can''t walk in without my son defending himself. "


    "Defend yourself against, man?" Ogden got up from the ground.


    "Meddlers. People who don''t come in. Muggles and filthy guys. " Ogden pointed his wand at his nose, which was still oozing a lot of yellow pus. The pus disappeared immediately.


    Mr. Gunter said to muffin from the corner of his mouth, "go inside. Don''t argue. "


    This time, Dumbledore translated for van lindle. To be exact, no one else was able to translate the dialogue between van Lin and Rutherford except Dumbledore.


    "It''s magic." Rutherford sighed that he had to guess, but in a moment, all the conversations were clear.


    Moffen seemed to be about to raise an objection, but his father gave him a threatening look, so he changed his mind and slowly walked back to the hut with a strange rocking pace, slamming the door behind him, and the snake shook miserably again.


    "I''m here to visit your son, Mr. Gunter," Ogden wiped the last bit of pus off his coat. "That''s muffin, right?"


    "Ah, that''s muffin," the old man said casually. "Are you of pure blood?" He asked suddenly, provocatively.


    "That has nothing to do with today''s conversation," Ogden said coldly.


    Van Lin could not help but respect Ogden. Obviously Gunter didn''t think so at all. He squinted at Ogden''s face and muttered in a distinctly offensive tone, "now I remember, I seem to have seen your nose in the village down the hill."


    "I have no doubt that if you let your sons attack them," Ogden said, "maybe we can go in and continue the discussion."


    "In?" "Yes, Mr. Gunter. I already told you. I''m here for muffin. We''ve sent out an owl - "


    " owls don''t work, "Gunter said. "I don''t read letters."


    "Then you can''t complain that you haven''t been notified of a visit," Ogden said sharply. "I''m here because of a serious violation of wizard law earlier today -"


    "OK, OK, OK!" Gunter growled impatiently. "Come to this bloody house and you''ll have a good time!"The house seems to have three small rooms. The main hall, which serves as both the living room and the kitchen, has two doors open. Muffin was sitting on a dirty armchair, leaning against a smoky stove, fiddling with a living Viper with his rough fingers, and singing softly with the snake man''s voice: "hiss, hiss, dear snake, you are singing on the ground, be kind to mofen, or he will nail you on the door."


    was as like as two peas in a corner next to the open window. Van Lin realized that there was someone else in the room, a girl dressed in a tattered dress, the color of which was almost the same as the dirty stone behind her.


    She was standing by a dirty black stove with a steaming pot on it. Compared with the shabby looking pots and pans on the shelves above, she looks a little bit small.


    Her head was long and dry, and her face looked simple, pale and gloomy. A pair of eyes, like his brother, were staring straight ahead. She was a little cleaner than the two men, but Fanling thought she was the worst person he had ever seen.


    Compared with the previous kretcher did not show much, the numbness and blankness in the eyes let people clearly feel the emptiness from the girl.


    To tell you the truth, that is a very good-looking girl, the temperament of her body is particularly pitiful, but at this time in the room, it seems to be out of place with the surrounding.


    Fanlin felt that he seemed to understand the identity of the girl, could not help but more carefully a lot, but very disappointed, Fanlin did not find anything special.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1045

    "My daughter, Mello," said Gunter reluctantly, seeing Ogden looking at her suspiciously.


    "Good morning," Ogden said.


    She didn''t answer. She just glanced at her father in horror, turned her back to the room, and continued to move the cans on the shelf behind her, touching people other than the gunte family, which was unthinkable to Mello.


    "Well, Mr. Gunter," said Ogden, "to get to the point, we have reason to believe that your son, muffin, cast a spell in front of a Muggle late last night."


    Suddenly there was a deafening bang. Merlot dropped a jar in her hand.


    "Pick it up!" Gunter yelled at her. "Like a dirty Muggle, what''s your wand for, you worthless trash?"


    "Mr. Gunter, please don''t do this!" Ogden said in shock. Melo had picked up the jar and her face was flushed. The jar she held in her hand fell to the ground again. Trembling, she drew her wand from her pocket, pointed to the jar and muttered a quick incantation. The jar flew off the ground from her and hit the opposite wall and split in two.


    Muffin let out a crazy laugh. Gunter shrieked, "fix it, you useless fool, fix it!"


    Melo stumbles across the room, but before she raises her wand, Ogden raises his own wand and says quietly, "it''s all right."


    The jar was restored immediately. Gunter looked at Ogden for a moment, as if to yell at him, but he seemed to change his mind: he turned to satirize his daughter. "Fortunately there''s a good man from the Ministry of magic here, isn''t it? Maybe he''ll take you away from me. Maybe he doesn''t mind dirty Squibs... "


    Without looking at anyone or thanking Ogden, Melo picked up the jar and put it back on the shelf with shaking hands. Then she stood quietly with her back to the wall between the stove and the window, as if she wished to sink into a stone and disappear.


    "Mr. Gunter," Ogden said again, "as I said just now, the reason for my coming is -"


    "I just heard that!" Gunter snapped, "so what? Muffin gave a dirty Muggle what he deserved - so what? "


    "Muffin broke the law of witches." Said Ogden sternly.


    "Muffin broke the law of witches." Gunter imitated Ogden''s voice, sounding pretentious and monotonous. Muffin chuckled again.


    "He taught a dirty Muggle, and now it''s illegal, isn''t it?"


    "Yes," said Ogden, "I''m afraid so."


    He took a small roll of parchment from his inner pocket and unfolded it.


    "What is that, his verdict?" Gunter raised his voice angrily.


    "This is a summons from the Ministry of magic to hold a hearing -"


    "subpoena! Subpoena? Who do you think you are and call my son as you please? "


    "I''m the leader of the magic law enforcement team," Ogden said.


    "And you think we''re scum, don''t you?" Gunter shrieked as he approached Ogden and pointed a dirty finger with yellow nails on his chest. "When the Ministry of magic calls them, you scum? Who do you think you''re talking to, you filthy little slut, aren''t you? "


    "I remember talking to Mr. Gunter," Ogden said cautiously, but still sticking to his position.


    "That''s right." Growled Gunter.


    Van reen made an obscene gesture to Gunter at first, but then realized that he was showing Ogden the ugly ring with black stone on his middle finger. He shook it in front of Ogden.


    Resurrection stone ring?


    Van Lim narrowed his eyes. Dumbledore had found a way, or


    "See this? See this? Do you know what it is? Do you know where it comes from? It''s something that has been handed down in our family for centuries, and has been pure blood for centuries! Do you know how much this ring is worth with a stone engraved with a picturesque crest


    "I really don''t know," Ogden blinked, and the ring was about an inch under his nose. "It''s nothing to do with our subject, Mr. Gunter. Your son has committed - "


    Gunter bellowed angrily and ran to his daughter. When his hand reached her throat, Fanlin thought for a moment that he was going to strangle her; then he pulled the gold necklace around her neck and dragged her to Ogden.


    "See this?" He yelled at Ogden, shaking a heavy gold box Pendant in front of him, while Merlot was out of breath.


    "I see it, I see it!" Said Ogden hastily.


    "Slytherin''s!" "Saracha Slytherin! We are his only surviving descendants. What do you think of that, eh? "


    "Mr. Gunter, your daughter!" Ogden warned that Gunter immediately let go of Mello; she hobbled away and returned to her corner, rubbing her neck and gasping."So!" Gunter said triumphantly, as if he had just ruled out all possible controversies and proved a complex argument. "Don''t talk to us like mud on your shoes! Generations are pure blood, witches - much more than you think, no doubt! "


    He spat on Ogden''s feet. Muffin giggled again. Merleau curled up by the window, her head drooping, her slender hair covering her face, and she said nothing.


    "Mr. Gunter," said Ogden doggedly, "I''m afraid neither your ancestors nor mine have anything to do with the business at hand. I''m here for muffin, for muffin and the Muggle he spoke to last night. Our data show that, "he glanced at the parchment," moffen put a curse on the Muggle, which resulted in a very serious measles on his face. "


    Muffin chuckled. "Quiet, boy," Gunter growled in a serpentine voice, and muffin was quiet again.


    "Well, what if he did?" Gunter said defiantly to Ogden, "I think you''ve wiped that Muggle''s dirty face, and his memory is the same --"


    "that''s not the problem, is it, Mr. Gunter?" Ogden said. "It''s an unwarranted attack on an unarmed man -"


    "ah, the first time I saw you, I classified you as a Muggle lover," Gunter sneered and spat on the floor.


    "There is no progress in this discussion." Ogden said firmly. "Your son''s attitude clearly shows that he has no repentance of his actions." He glanced at the parchment again.


    "Morphen will attend a hearing on September 4 to answer charges that he used magic in front of a Muggle and caused harm and misfortune to that Muggle -" Ogden was interrupted.


    Outside the window came a jingle of horses'' hooves and loud laughter. Apparently the horse was standing in the bushes, close to the winding path leading to the village. Gunter froze, his eyes wide open, listening outside.


    Muffin hissed and turned his head in the direction of the voice, his expression full of desire. Mello raised her head. Fanlin saw her face very pale.


    "God, what an ugly thing!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1046

    "God, what an ugly thing!"


    A child''s voice said, as clearly as she was standing in the house. "Can''t your father get rid of this broken house?"


    Fanlin was very surprised. As the house of Slytherin''s only descendant, not everyone has the courage to say such a thing. It can be said that those who don''t know are fearless?


    However, Fanlin felt that there was nothing wrong with it. It was very ugly here. What the girl said was just the truth.


    The dilapidated cottage and the weird decoration of poisonous snakes are the first reaction for anyone who looks at it.


    "That''s not ours," a young man''s voice said suddenly. "Everything on the other side of the valley belongs to us, but the hut belongs to an old tramp named Gunter and his children. His son is crazy, you should have heard some stories in the village - "


    the girl laughed. The clanking of the horse''s hooves became louder and louder. Muffin tried to get up from the armchair.


    "Sit in your chair," his father warned in a serpentine voice.


    "Tom," said the girl, and they had come to the house. "Maybe I was wrong - did someone nail a snake on that door?"


    "Oh, you are right!" Said the man. "That son must have done it. I told you he was out of his mind. Don''t look at it, Cecilia, honey


    The clanking of the horse''s hooves faded away.


    "Honey," Murphy whispered, looking at his sister. "Honey," he called her. So he won''t want you anyway. "


    Merleau was as pale as to faint.


    "What is that?" Gunter, too, shrieked in snake language, looked at his son and at his daughter. "What did you say, muffin?"


    "She likes to watch that Muggle," he said, looking at his sister with malice on his face, who now looked scared. "She always runs into the garden and looks at him through the cracks in the fence, doesn''t she? And last night -- "


    Mello shook his head violently and begged him, but muffin continued mercilessly," stretch out the window and wait to see him ride home, isn''t he? "


    "Stretch out the window to see a Muggle?" Said Gunter in a low voice. All three of the Gunter family seemed to have forgotten Ogden, and he was at a loss and angry at a sudden series of incomprehensible hisses.


    "Is it true?" Said Gunter stiffly, taking two steps towards the frightened girl. "My daughter, a pure blood descendant of Slytherin, likes a dirty, dirty Muggle?"


    Merleau shook her head madly and leaned against the wall, apparently speechless.


    "But I have him, father!" Muffin giggled. "I caught him as he passed by. He''s not very pockmarked, is he, Mello?"


    "You disgusting little squib, you dirty blood traitor!" Gunter lost control and snarled his daughter''s throat. "No!" cried Ogden Ogden raised his wand and cried, "let go of it


    Gunter was left with his daughter; he tripped over a chair and fell to the ground. Muffin jumped out of his chair and ran to Ogden, waving his bloody knife, and his wand shot out incantations indiscriminately.


    In a flash, Ogden began to run for his life.


    Dumbledore called on them to run after him, and in fact, van Lin wanted to see more, more wanted to see Voldemort''s past, his grandfather and Merlot


    Merleau''s screams echoed in his ears. Ogden hurried across the path with his head in his arms and ran into the road. He ran into a handsome young man with black hair on a smooth chestnut horse. He yelled at Ogden with a pretty girl on a gray horse behind him, and he was laughing.


    Ogden bounced back from the side of the horse and ran again, his dress flying behind him, dusty from head to toe, and finally he stumbled away at the end of the road.


    "I think that''s enough, friends," said Dumbledore. He grabbed van Lin''s elbow.


    After a while, they took off again, weightless through the darkness, until their feet landed firmly again and returned to Dumbledore''s room in the dim light.


    "How''s the girl in the room? I mean, Mello... " Van Lim said at once that Dumbledore shook his wand and lit up some lights.


    "Merleau, or whatever her name is?"


    "Oh, she survived," Dumbledore sat down again behind the table, and motioned to vaseline and Rutherford to sit down, too.


    "Ogden came back to the Ministry of magic with reinforcements in five minutes. Moffen and his father tried to resist, but were subdued. They were taken out of the room and later convicted by wiesengamo. Moffen, who had a record of attacking Muggles, was sentenced to three years in Azkaban. Marvolo, who wounded several ministry employees, including Ogden, was sentenced to six months in prison"Marvolo?" Rutherford repeated, feeling a little strange, "I seem to know the name."


    "Yes," said Dumbledore with an appreciative smile. "I''m glad you can keep up."


    "So, the old man is..." Rutherford said uncertainly, "about the Dark Lord!"


    "Voldemort''s grandfather, yes," said Dumbledore.


    "Marvolo, his son muffin and his daughter Melo are the last descendants of the gunte family, which is a very old wizard family. The custom of marrying their brothers and sisters has made them have a capricious and violent temperament for generations, and they are famous for it. The lack of reason, coupled with a passion for nobility and luxury, meant that the family''s wealth had been squandered in the generations before Marvolo was born. He, as you can see, became poor, bad tempered, unimaginably arrogant, cherished several family treasures as much as his own son, and he was quite bad with his daughter


    "So Mello," said the heat, leaning forward in his chair and staring at Dumbledore, "then Mello is Professor, does that mean she is The Dark Lord''s mother? "


    "Yes," said Dumbledore. "It happened that we met Voldemort''s father just now. I don''t know if you noticed it? "


    "The Muggle that muffin attacked? The man on horseback? " Rutherford immediately responded. He looked at Van Lin, who had a clear look.


    "It''s actually quite right," Dumbledore said with a smile. "Yes, that''s old Tom Riedel, a handsome Muggle who often rides past the Gant house, and Merleau Gunter has secret, fanatical feelings for him."


    "They got married later?" Fanlin said uncertainly that although it was a luxury in his eyes, he could not think of anyone more likely to fall in love than the two men.


    "I think you forgot," Dumbledore said. "Mello is a wizard. I don''t believe her magic power has been fully exploited under her father''s threat. Once Marvolo and muffin are in Azkaban, and once she is free and alone for the first time in her life, I am sure she will be able to control her ability to plan how to escape from her 18 years of hopelessness. "


    "So, in fact, old Tom didn''t even know Melo?" Van Lin recalled some details.


    "I don''t know." Dumbledore shook his head. "Maybe, after all, old Tom knew it was Gunter''s house, and Mello was always looking at him secretly."


    "It''s hard to imagine..." "In fact, I didn''t even think they were so simple Hasty? "


    "Can''t you guess what Melo might have done to make Tom Riddle forget his Muggle companion and fall in love with her?"


    "Soul snatching curse?" Fanlin said without thinking. "Or love medicine? Only these two possibilities, otherwise Voldemort... "


    "Good. I personally tend to think she took love pills. I''m sure she thought it would be more romantic, and it wasn''t difficult to implement it. One hot day, when Riddell was riding alone, he could just have a drink of water. Anyway, a few months later, in the little Hangleton village we just met, people began to talk about a huge scandal. You can imagine the gossip that the son of the squire has eloped with the daughter of the tramp


    "But the villagers'' shock is nothing compared to Marvolo. When he returned from Azkaban, he thought his daughter would cook a hot meal and wait for him faithfully. On the contrary, he found only inches of dust at home and a farewell note explaining what she had done


    "As far as I know, he has never mentioned her since. His early death may be due to her running away from home - or because he didn''t learn how to feed himself at all. Azkaban made Marvolo''s health worse. He didn''t live to the day when muffin came home


    "And Merlot? She She''s dead, isn''t she? Didn''t Voldemort grow up in an orphanage


    "It''s true," said Dumbledore. "We have to guess here, but I don''t think it''s hard to guess what happened. You see, within a few months of their elopement and marriage, Tom Riddle returned to little Hangleton''s house alone. Neighbors said he was "blinded" and "cheated.". I''m sure he meant he was enchanted, and then the magic dissipated. I guess he was afraid of being treated as a psychopath, so he didn''t dare to use such accurate words. So the neighbors, after listening to him, speculated that Mello had lied to Tom Riddle that she was pregnant with his child, and that he was forced to marry her


    "But she did give birth to his child."


    "But it was a year after they were married. She was pregnant when Tom Riedel left her


    "What''s wrong?" Fanlin asked. "Why does love medicine fail?"


    "It''s another guess," said Dumbledore, "but I''m sure Mello is deeply in love with her husband and can''t bear to continue to control him by magic. I believe it was she who decided to stop. Perhaps, she foolishly decided that, in return, Marvolo would fall in love with her. Maybe Mello thought he would stay with her for the sake of the child. If so, she would have miscalculated both. He left her and never came back to see her or care about his sonThe sky outside was as black as ink, and the lights in the room seemed brighter than ever.


    "Admittedly, it''s a tragic love story, and I think my wife might like it." Rutherford exclaimed.


    "Your wife? Blood group


    "Oh, of course, but before that, she was a beautiful human girl. We fell in love under the church, and in fact, we had a lovely daughter..."


    "A wonderful story, Mr. Rutherford."


    "So, Mr. Dumbledore, you showed me That is to say, this passage is about the Dark Lord''s past, to be exact, it is the ancestor of the Dark Lord, but in this, I found no useful information


    "So, do you know this thing?" Van Lin took Slytherin''s Pendant from his neck and said, "look carefully..."


    "That girl, the thing of the Dark Lord''s mother..." Rutherford narrowed his eyes. "But, what''s this..."


    "Feel it carefully, Rutherford. I don''t think you can''t find out..."


    "Well!"


    Rutherford put his hand on Slytherin''s pendant box Well If there''s nothing wrong with it, he''s broken, and By the black magic Something has invaded, it doesn''t belong here... "


    "What is that?" Asked Rutherford, opening his eyes.


    "That''s what we''re focusing on." Fanlin said, with a wave of his hand, all the Horcruxes before Voldemort were placed neatly on the table.


    Tom Riedel''s diary, Slytherin''s pendant box, Ravenclaw''s crown


    "They..."


    "They are Horcruxes." Said Fanlin.


    "I''ve heard of it." Rutherford said in a low voice, "a vessel made by splitting the soul. As long as the soul is immortal, the black wizard has the ability to return here So... "


    "This is Voldemort''s biggest card." "And we found it, and we kept looking for it, and we destroyed it," Van Lim said


    "So, in that memory..."


    "You must have found something, haven''t you, Professor Dumbledore?"


    "Oh, it looks like that." Dumbledore slowly said, meditation basin again lit up, but this time, no one put his head in, like a projection, Dumbledore stretched out his hand, the whole picture will jump into the air.


    That was when Ogden explained his son''s guilt to Gunter.


    Malvolo, who is insane, is showing Ogden that he belongs to the gunte family, or rather, the Slytherin family''s glorious past.


    This is not in line.


    A dilapidated house, in old Tom Riddle''s words, a tramp?


    If it wasn''t for the vipers who followed him, and Slytherin''s last thing


    Gunter put his hand under Ogden''s nose and yelled angrily to show him the Slytherin family''s past.


    But Van Lin can''t help but put his eyes on the side of melo.


    The Gunter family Merleau Gunter


    "What did you find?"


    "That ring." Van Lin said without thinking, "the characteristics of the Slytherin family are just like the Slytherin pendant box, which is in line with Voldemort''s selection criteria. This is his past, and one of His glories, the descendant of Slytherin. Therefore, Professor, you found the ring finger, that is, where is the Horcrux hidden?"


    "Don''t you know, I thought you''d know something..."


    "Gunter''s ancestral home?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1047

    "Yes, I think it''s Gunter''s ancestral home, but before that, we still have a memory about Merlot, or Voldemort before entering Hogwarts."


    "Voldemort before entering Hogwarts? I remember that he grew up in an orphanage. "


    "Oh, yes, the handsome Muggle Tom Riedel abandoned her wizarding wife, Merleau, and returned to little Hangleton''s hometown. Merlot stayed alone in London, with the child who would be Voldemort in the future


    "How do you know she''s in London, professor?"


    "Based on the evidence provided by karatacus Burke," Dumbledore said, "he happened to help us find the store that owned the necklace, the one in your hand."


    Dumbledore pointed to the necklace in Vaseline''s hand and said, just as at Hogwarts, his hand unconsciously stirred the contents of the meditation basin, like a gold digger sifting out gold.


    In the silver whirlpool of the meditation basin, a slowly rotating old man appeared. He looked like a ghost, but more real than a ghost. His thick hair completely covered his eyes.


    "Yes, we got it in a strange situation. It was brought by a young witch. It happened to be Christmas. Oh, many years ago, of course. She said she was desperate for gold, well, it was obvious. Dressed in rags, from far away We''re going to have a baby. She said the box pendant was Slytherin''s. Well, we always hear people say, "Oh, this is Merlin''s stuff, and this is his favorite teapot." but after we checked it, we found that there was Slytherin''s mark on it. We could know the truth with a few simple incantations. Of course, it''s almost priceless. She didn''t seem to know how much it was worth. I was happy to change ten garons. It''s the best deal we''ve ever made. "


    Dumbledore shook the meditation basin with great force, and karatacus Burke fell into the vortex of memory.


    "He only gave her ten garons?" Fanlin said with some helplessness, which is obviously unfair to Mello.


    "Karatacus Burke is not generous," said Dumbledore. "So we know that in the last days of her pregnancy, Merleau was left alone in London, so badly in need of gold that she sold her only valuable possession, the Slytherin pendant box, the marvellous heirloom."


    "But she can do magic." Van Lim hesitated for a moment. He saw that Mello was not a squib. He was just scared by Marvolo and didn''t dare to use magic. "She can use magic to find food and everything she wants, can''t she?"


    "Ah," said Dumbledore, "maybe she can. But I believe - again, it''s a guess, but I''m sure I''m right - that after her husband abandoned her, she stopped using magic. I don''t think she wants to be a witch anymore. Of course, it could be that unrequited love and the ensuing despair drained her; it could happen. Anyway, she didn''t want to lift her wand until she was in danger. "


    "It''s a sad thing, Professor," Van Lin shook his head. "If Mello didn''t choose to give up Tom, I thought


    "Everything is unexpected, isn''t it?" Said Dumbledore, holding his wand against his temple and drawing a wisp of silver from it.


    "Where are we going next?"


    "This time," Dumbledore said, "we''re going into my memory. I think you will find rich details and will be satisfied with its accuracy. I''m following you, Fanlin... "


    Fanlin bent over the meditation basin; his face was immersed in the cold memory, and once again fell into the darkness A few seconds later, his foot touched the solid ground, so he opened his eyes and found that he and Dumbledore were standing in a bustling old London street. Soon, Rutherford came in, and van Lin had almost forgotten him


    "I''m there," said Dumbledore cheerfully, pointing to a tall figure in front of him crossing the road in front of a horse drawn milk cart.


    The young Albus Dumbledore had long hair and a mustache. After crossing the road to their side, he began to stride along the sidewalk, wearing a gorgeous cut dark purple velvet suit, attracting many curious eyes.


    "The clothes are good, Professor," Fanlin could not help saying, while Dumbledore just giggled. The three of them were not far behind the young Dumbledore, and finally walked through a set of iron doors into an open courtyard, in front of which was a dark, square building surrounded by high railings. He went up several steps and knocked on the door. After a while, a ragged girl in an apron opened the door.


    "Good afternoon. I have an appointment with Mrs. Cole, and I think she''s the stewardess here


    "Oh," the girl looked puzzled at Dumbledore''s strange look. "Well Wait a minute Mrs. Cole


    She turned her head and roared.


    Fanlin heard a loud response from a distant place. The girl turned to Dumbledore again."Come on in. She''s coming."


    Dumbledore walked into the black-and-white tiled corridor; it looked shabby but spotless. Van Lin and old Dumbledore followed. Before the door behind them was closed, a thin, tired woman came to them in a hurry.


    Her face was angular, and she looked more anxious than apathetic, and as she approached Dumbledore, she spoke to another aproned assistant next to her.


    ¡°¡­¡­ And then bring the bottle of iodine to Martha upstairs, Billy Stubbs is picking at his scab, and Eric Willie''s sheets are covered with sweat - but chickenpox is a priority, "she said to herself, and she was stunned to see Dumbledore with a look of surprise like a giraffe coming in.


    "Good afternoon," Dumbledore held out his hand. Mrs. Cole is still in a daze. "My name is Albus Dumbledore. I wrote you an appointment letter, and you kindly invited me here today. "


    The colfs blinked. Apparently making sure Dumbledore wasn''t an illusion, and she said, "Oh, yes. Well - well, then - come to my office. Yes


    She let Dumbledore into a small room, half like a living room, half like an office. It''s as dilapidated as the corridor, and the furniture is old and out of place. She asked Dumbledore to sit in a rickety chair, while she sat behind a messy desk and stared at him nervously.


    "I am here, as I said in my letter, to discuss with you the future of Tom Riddle," said Dumbledore.


    "Are you a family member?" Asked the Colfer.


    "No, I''m a teacher," Dumbledore said. "I''m here to pick Tom up to our school."


    "So, what school is this?"


    Wizard school Fanlin can''t help but murmured in his heart, although it looks like a little pit now


    "It''s Hogwarts," Dumbledore said.


    "How could you be interested in Tom?"


    "We believe he has the qualities we seek."


    "You mean he won the scholarship? How could he? He never signed up for any exam


    "Well, he was on the school list when he was born -"


    "who registered for him? His parents? " There is no doubt that this is a shrewd woman who is not easy to deal with.


    Obviously, Dumbledore thought so, and vaseline saw him quietly pull his wand out of the velvet suit, while picking up a completely blank piece of paper on the table.


    "Look at this," Dumbledore said, waving his wand as he handed the paper to her. "I think this makes sense."


    Mrs. Cole''s eyes suddenly lost, then regained their look, and she gazed intently at the blank paper for a moment.


    "It looks like it''s all in order," she said quietly, handing the paper back. Then her eyes fell on a bottle of gin and two glasses, where there was certainly nothing there just a few seconds ago.


    "Er - a gin?" She said with great politeness.


    "Thank you very much," Dumbledore said with a smile. Obviously, Mrs. Cole is an old hand at gin. She filled the two men with wine and then drained her glass in one breath. She smiles at Dumbledore for the first time, smacking her lips without concealment, and Dumbledore seized the opportunity.


    "I was wondering if you could tell me something about Tom Riedel''s past? I think he was born in this orphanage? "


    "Yes," Mrs. Cole poured some more gin. "I remember very well, because I was just here. It was new year''s Eve. It was freezing and snowing, you know. Bad night. Then the girl, who was a little older than me, stumbled up the steps of the gate. Well, she''s not the first. We brought her in, and an hour later she gave birth to the baby. In another hour she died. "


    Mrs. Cole nodded with emotion and swallowed another gulp of gin.


    "What did she say before she died?" Asked Dumbledore. "Like about the father of the child?"


    "It''s a coincidence that she said that," said Mrs. Cole, with a gin in her hand and a warm-hearted audience in front of her.


    "I remember her saying to me, ''I wish he looked like his father,''" and to be honest, she was right to think so, because she was not pretty at all - and then she told me to name him Tom in memory of his father, and the middle name was Marvolo, in memory of her own father - yes, I know, strange name, right? We were still wondering if she was from the Circus - and she said the boy''s last name was Riedel. And then he died. "


    "Well, we named the child as she said, and the poor girl seemed to take it very seriously, but there were no Tom and Marvolo, and no one named Riedel ever came to look for the child, no relatives, so we left him in the orphanage until now." Mrs. Cole poured another glass of wine, almost in a trance.There were two flushes on her cheekbones. Then she said, "he''s a strange boy."


    "Yes," said Dumbledore. "I think it might be."


    "He was strange when he was a baby. Almost never cry. Then, as he grew up a little bit, he became It''s weird. "


    "Weird, what''s the weird way?" Dumbledore asked gently.


    "Well, he -" Mrs. Cole stopped suddenly, and she glanced at Dumbledore from the top of her glass, her eyes no longer empty.


    "He will definitely go to your school, you said?"


    "Sure," said Dumbledore.


    "What I said won''t change that, will it?"


    "No," said Dumbledore.


    "You''ll take him anyway?"


    "Anyway," Dumbledore repeated solemnly. She squinted at him, as if thinking about trusting Dumbledore. Obviously, in the end she decided to believe him, because suddenly she said, "he scared the other kids."


    "You mean he''s a bully?"


    "I think so," Mrs. Cole frowned slightly, "but it''s hard to catch him. There''s always trouble Tough things... "


    Dumbledore didn''t urge her, but Vaseline could see that he was interested. Is this the professor''s bad taste?


    She took another sip of gin, and her rosy face turned redder. "Billy Stubbs'' Rabbit Well, Tom said he didn''t do it, and I don''t know how he could do it, but that rabbit couldn''t hang himself on the rafter, could he? "


    "I think so too. It''s impossible," Dumbledore said quietly. "But I really don''t know how he did it. All I know is that he and Billy just had a fight the day before. Then -- "


    Mrs. Cole took another gulp, this time spilling a little over her chin." in the summer, we go hiking - you know, once a year we take them out to the country or to the beach - well, Amy Benson and Dennis bishop are not quite normal afterwards. We interrogate them, and they both just say they went with Tom Riddell A cave. Tom swore to us that he was just exploring, but something must have happened there, I''m sure. And, um, a lot of things, strange things... "


    She looked at Dumbledore again. Though her cheeks were bright red, her eyes were firm.


    "I don''t think many people will feel sorry for his departure."


    "You can understand that we won''t let him stay there forever." Said Dumbledore. "He''ll still be back here, at least, every summer vacation."


    "Oh, well, it''s better than hitting someone on the nose with a rusty poker here," Mrs. Cole burped gently. She stood up, and Fanling noticed that she was steady, though she had drunk two-thirds of the gin in the bottle.


    "I guess you want to see him?"


    "Very much," Dumbledore rose. She led her out of the office and up the stone stairs, giving directions to aides passing by and yelling at the children.


    Fanlin saw that the orphans were all dressed in uniform grey frocks. It can be seen that they are taken good care of, but there is no denying that the place for them to grow up is too harsh.


    "Here it is," said the colfs, as they turned the second landing to the door of the first room in a long corridor. She knocked twice at the door and went in.


    "Tom? Someone came to see you. This is Mr. dunbleton - sorry, dundolbo. He came to tell you - forget it, let him say it. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1048

    Van Lin followed Dumbledore into the room, for young Voldemort, van Lin is still very curious.


    It can be said that Voldemort''s childhood determines what kind of road he will choose, and Tom''s choice is obviously not what Dumbledore hoped for, which is something Dumbledore has been unable to let go.


    Several people had just entered the room, and Mrs. Cole closed the door behind them.


    It was a bare little room with an old wardrobe and an iron bed. A boy was sitting on a gray blanket with his foot in front of them and a book in his hand.


    As a matter of fact, there was no sign of the guntes on Tom Riedel''s face.


    It should be said that Melo''s dying wish came true: Tom was a miniature version of his handsome father, tall, dark haired and pale among eleven year olds.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly when he saw Dumbledore''s odd costume. They were silent for a moment.


    "Hello, Tom." Dumbledore went forward and held out his hand. The boy hesitated for a moment, then he put out his hand and shook him.


    Dumbledore pulled over the hardwood chair next to Tom and sat down. They both looked like a couple of hospital patients and visitors.


    "I''m Professor Dumbledore."


    "Professor" Repeated Riedel. He looks very alert. "Is it similar to" doctor "? What are you doing here? Did she let you in to see me? "


    Tom pointed at the door, which was very impolite. Mrs. Cole had just left. Obviously, Tom didn''t like Mrs. Cole very much. Maybe it was related to his ability. He was different.


    As a matter of fact, van leen has always wondered whether there is a child with magic power that hasn''t been discovered by Hogwarts.


    However, the establishment of the Ministry of magic seems to have put an end to such problems. Moreover, a child with magic power will sooner or later behave differently from ordinary people.


    Even if it is really not found out, Fanlin thinks that the ability of magic will disappear. If you miss the best learning stage, you will naturally disappear.


    But how did the Ministry of magic or Hogwarts find out?


    Fanlin has explored the surrounding area. In fact, the wandering magic will disturb the wizard''s sight, or is this kind of newborn wizard very conspicuous in the magic world?


    However, Fanlin is more inclined to the Ministry of magic''s monitoring of urban crowd, which is similar to the trace silk in the magic wand, although it is a joke in Van Lin''s eyes.


    "No, no," Dumbledore said with a smile.


    "I don''t believe you," said Riedel. "She likes me to be seen, doesn''t she? Tell the truth He uttered the last three words.


    It''s an order. It sounds as if Tom often talks like this. He glared at Dumbledore with wide eyes, and Dumbledore just smiles happily and doesn''t answer. After a few seconds, Riedel stopped staring at him, but was still alert.


    "Who are you?"


    "I told you. I''m Professor Dumbledore. I work at a school called Hogwarts. I''m here to pick you up to my school - your new school, if you like. "


    Riedel''s reaction was astonishing. He jumped out of bed and avoided Dumbledore, looking angry.


    "Don''t lie to me! You''re from a mental hospital, aren''t you? Professor, yes, of course - well, I won''t go, OK? That old cat should go to a mental hospital. I''ve never done anything to Amy Benson and Denise bishop, you can ask them, and they''ll tell you! "


    "I''m not from a mental hospital," Dumbledore said patiently. "I''m a teacher, and if you can sit down quietly, I''ll tell you where Hogwarts is. Of course, if you don''t want to go there, no one will force you -- "


    " I''ll see how they force me, "reddell sneered.


    "Hogwarts," Dumbledore continued, as if he had not heard Riddell''s last words, "is a school for students with special abilities -"


    "I''m not crazy!"


    "I know you''re not crazy. Hogwarts is not a school for madmen. It''s a school of magic. "


    There was a silence.


    Riedel froze, his face expressionless, but his eyes looked back and forth into Dumbledore''s eyes, as if to find evidence that they were lying.


    As a matter of fact, no one''s reaction is much better than Tom''s. If van Lin hadn''t known his ability since childhood, he would have doubted whether Dumbledore was an old liar.


    "Magic?" He repeated in a low voice.


    "Yes," said Dumbledore.


    "Yes It''s magic. What I know is magic? "


    "What can you do?"


    "Anything," he gasped. A flush of excitement appeared on his sunken cheek; he looked fanatical. "I can make things move without touching them. I can get those animals to listen to me without training. I can make people who annoy me suffer. I can hurt them if I want to. "Riedel''s legs were shaking. He stumbled back into bed, staring at his hands, drooping his head as if praying.


    "I knew I was different," he whispered to his trembling fingers. "I knew I was special. I always knew there must be some reason. "


    "Well, you''re right," Dumbledore stopped smiling. He focused on Riddell. "You''re a wizard."


    Riedel raised his head. His face changed: it was full of happiness, but for some reason it did not make him look good; on the contrary, his exquisitely carved features were somehow rougher, and their expressions were almost brutal.


    Fanlin couldn''t help but jump in the face of 16-year-old Tom Riedel.


    "Are you a wizard, too?"


    "Yes, I am a wizard."


    "Prove it to me," said Riedel at once, in the same tone of command as he had just said, "tell the truth.". Dumbledore raised his eyebrows.


    "If I prove it, you''re going to Hogwarts with me -"


    "of course!"


    "Then you should call me" Professor "or" sir. " Riedel''s expression froze for a moment before he opened his mouth, and he said in an almost imperceptible polite tone, "I''m sorry, sir. I mean - can you show me, professor?"


    For a moment, Fanling felt Dumbledore would refuse, and would tell Riedel that there would be more time in Hogwarts to prove it, but now he is in a building full of Muggles, so he should be cautious. To his surprise, however, Dumbledore pulled his wand from the inner pocket of his suit jacket, pointed to the ragged closet in the corner and waved it casually. The closet caught fire.


    Riedel jumped to his feet, and no wonder he roared in shock and fury; all his property must be in it; but just as Riedel began to scold Dumbledore, the flame disappeared and the wardrobe stood intact.


    Riedel stares at the closet and Dumbledore, and then his expression points greedily to the wand.


    "Where can I get one?"


    "At the right time," said Dumbledore. "I think something''s coming out of your closet."


    Sure enough, there was a faint creak in the closet. For the first time, Riedel looked a little scared.


    "Open the door," said Dumbledore. Riedel hesitated for a moment, then went over and opened the closet door. On the top floor, on a pile of ragged clothes, was a paper box that was vibrating and creaking, as if there were some crazy mice in it.


    "Take it out," said Dumbledore. Riedel took the shaking box down. He looked flustered. "Is there anything in the box that you shouldn''t have?" Asked Dumbledore.


    Riedel cast a meaningful look at Dumbledore. "Yes, I think so, sir," he said at last stiffly. Riedel opened the lid and emptied everything on the bed without looking.


    Fanlin thought he could see something exciting, but there was only a jumble of ordinary Gadgets: a Yo Yo, a silver thimble, and a dull harmonica.


    An orphanage child, if there is anything else, it is not normal?


    When the box was empty, they stopped shaking and lay quietly on the thin blanket.


    "You give them back to their owners and apologize," Dumbledore said quietly, putting the wand back in his jacket. "I''ll know if you''ve done it. I would also like to warn you: Hogwarts does not allow theft. "


    Riedel did not look embarrassed at all; he still looked at Dumbledore coldly. At last he said, in a neutral voice, "yes, sir."


    "At Hogwarts," Dumbledore continued, "we teach you not only how to use magic, but also how to control it. You''ve been - and I''m sure - you''ve been using magic in a way that''s neither taught in our school nor tolerated by us. You are not the first and not the last to let magic get out of hand. But you should know that Hogwarts will fire students, and the Ministry of Magic - yes, there is one - will punish those who break the law more seriously. All new wizards who enter our world must accept this and abide by our laws. "


    "Yes, sir," Riddell said again. No one knew what he was thinking at the moment; his face was still blank as he put the stolen things back into the paper box.


    When he was done, he turned to Dumbledore and said frankly, "I don''t have any money."


    "That''s easy to solve," Dumbledore took out a leather purse from his pocket. "Hogwarts has set up a fund to help needy students who need to buy books and gowns. You need to buy some second-hand spell books and so on, but - "


    " where can I buy them? " Riedel interrupted him, took the heavy purse without thanking Dumbledore, and was now examining a gold gallon, or gold coin? At least in the wizarding world, it''s still hard currency."It''s in Diagon Alley," Dumbledore said. "I have a list of your textbooks and instruments. I can help you find everything - "


    " are you going with me? " Said Riedel, looking up. "Of course, if you -"


    "I don''t need you," said Riedel, "I''m used to doing things alone, and I''ve been walking around London alone. How can I get to Diagon Alley - Sir? "


    He added, staring into Dumbledore''s eyes. Van leen frowned. He thought Dumbledore would insist on going with Riddell, but he was surprised again.


    Dumbledore handed him the envelope containing the list, told him exactly how to get to the cauldron bar from the orphanage, and then he said, "you can see it, but the Muggles around you - who can''t do magic - can''t see it. Go to Tom, the bartender at the bar - it''s easy to remember, you two have the same names. "


    Riedel was sensitive, as if trying to get rid of a nasty fly.


    "Don''t you like the name" Tom "


    "There are a lot of people called Tom," muttered Riedel. Then, as if unable to suppress his inner doubts, and as if the doubts came out of his own will, he asked, "is my father also a wizard? His name is Tom Riddell, too, and they told me. "


    "I don''t know." Said Dumbledore gently.


    "My mother couldn''t have been a wizard, or she wouldn''t have died," Riddell said more to himself It must be him. So - after I''ve bought everything - when am I going to Hogwarts? "


    "All the details are on the second parchment in the envelope," Dumbledore said. "You will leave King''s cross on September 1st. There is also a ticket in there. "


    Riedel nodded. Dumbledore stood up and held out his hand again. Riedel took his hand and said, "I can talk to snakes. We found it on our way to the countryside - they found me, they talked to me in a low voice. Is this normal for a wizard? "


    Van Lim saw that he had been holding this strangest ability in silence, just to impress Dumbledore in the end.


    Riedel is very good at this, trying to get more with his own value.


    "It''s unusual," Dumbledore said, hesitating for a moment, "but it''s not unheard of." His tone was casual, but his eyes wandered curiously across Riedel''s face.


    They just stood there for a moment, the man and the boy, staring at each other. Then the hand they held was released; Dumbledore went to the door.


    "Goodbye, Tom. Farewell to Hogwarts. "


    "I think that''s it," said Dumbledore, white haired, standing next to van leen. Seconds later, they went weightlessly through the dark again and went straight back into the room they are now.


    "Sit down," Dumbledore landed next to Vaseline.


    Fanlin did, and his mind was full of what he had just seen.


    "He believed it faster than I did - I mean, you told him he was a wizard..." Van Lin hesitated for a moment.


    "But when I went to pick you up, didn''t you already know?"


    "Because I found my mom''s stuff." "In fact, it took me a long time to figure it out, and fortunately, it wasn''t too hard, I learned magic ahead of time," Van leen said


    "It''s a very dangerous thing." Dumbledore said, "it''s hard for a wizard in his infancy to have the spirit to control these nascent restless magic. You have to admit that you are very talented."


    "But sometimes, it''s more of a misfortune, Professor Dumbledore," said Vaseline, shaking his head. "A lot of things we can actually avoid."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1049

    "He believed he was special."


    "Yes, Riedel was very happy to believe that he was - in his words -" special, "Dumbledore said.


    "Do you know - then?" Van Lin asked, frowning. In his eyes, it was obvious that Tom had shown his unknown ferocity from a very young age, while Dumbledore obviously


    "Did I know I was seeing the most dangerous black wizard so far?" Dumbledore said, "no, I didn''t know he would be like this. However, he did interest me at the time. Back at Hogwarts, I kept a close eye on him. Now that I knew he was so lonely and helpless, I should have done something for him anyway, and now I''ve learned that I should do something not just for him, but for other people as well. "


    Dumbledore said faintly, "his power, as you can hear, was very developed at that time. For such a young wizard, it was very amazing - extremely intriguing and ominous - that he had found his own way to control them and began to use them consciously. And as you can see, it''s not just a typical young wizard''s random experiment: he has used magic on other people, to intimidate, to punish, to manipulate. The story of the hanging rabbit and the two boys and girls who were lured to the cave by him are very thought-provoking "If I want to, I can get them hurt"... "


    "And he''s a rascal," interrupted Fanling. "It''s something only the Slytherins have, right?"


    "Yes, it is; a rare ability that is easily associated with black magic, but as we all know, great and good witches also have serpentine voices. In fact, his ability to talk to snakes didn''t upset me. What bothered me was his apparent instinct for cruelty, concealment and control


    "Instinct?" Van Lin repeated a sentence, and then pondered at the scene in the basin, since childhood, Tom''s desire for control is very strong, which is not a good thing.


    "Time is making fun of us again," Dumbledore pointed to the dark sky outside the window, "but before we leave, I would like to remind you of certain features in that scene, which have a great deal to do with what we will discuss in the next few meetings."


    "First of all, I hope you''ve noticed Riedel''s reaction when I mention another person who has the same name as Tom."


    Van Lin nodded.


    "He is ashamed of anything that connects him to others and makes him ordinary. Even then, he wanted to be different, unique and even notorious. Just a few years after that conversation, he abandoned his name and, as you know, created the mask of Voldemort, which he has been wearing for so long. "


    "I''m sure you''ve noticed that Tom Riddell was already extremely complacent, secretive, and obviously isolated. He went to Diagon Alley without help or company. He would rather act alone. It''s the same with Voldemort as an adult. You''ll hear a lot of Death Eaters claiming they''re his cronies, and only they can get close to him, or even know him. But they were cheated. Voldemort never had a friend, and I believe he never wanted to have a friend


    "And in the end - I hope you''re not too sleepy, pay attention to this - Tom Riedel, as a child, liked to collect booty. You see the box in his room, which is used to store his stolen goods, which are stolen from the children he bullied, all with a particularly unpleasant little magic - let''s say - souvenirs. Remember his little hobby, because to a large extent, it will become very important in the future. "


    "As we said, the choice of Horcruxes, professor." Van Lin nodded, "but where is that hiding? I want to... "


    "The ancestral home of the gunte family!" Dumbledore hesitated for a moment and said, "I can only think of it there, take his grandfather Marvolo''s ring..."


    "Wait, Professor Dumbledore, you said that Marvolo didn''t hold up until muffin came back from Azkaban, but there''s no doubt that muffin finally came out alive from Azkaban, right?"


    "Those charges are not enough to sentence a wizard to death."


    "So, muffin, he He''s been in the Gunter family''s ancestral home? "


    "Oh, yes, and he had a meeting with Tom." Dumbledore said, groping in his arms with his hands, and soon took out a small bottle containing a silver memory thread.


    "Moffen''s memory?" Fanlin looked at Dumbledore incredulously. "How did you get it?"


    "The ghost of muffin." Dumbledore said, "in the end, he chose to leave. In fact, he didn''t think it was meaningful to stay in the world because he couldn''t guarantee the purity of Slytherin''s blood. When I saw him, he was wandering around the cemetery..."


    "What about the others?"


    "There''s no more. In fact, I''m very surprised that muffin will choose to give this memory to me."Dumbledore said, opening the bottle cap in his hand and pouring memory into the meditation basin.


    Needless to say Dumbledore, it''s natural that van der Lin is immersed in the whole human race.


    Still familiar with the scene, little haggton belongs to GUNT''s house, but unlike the time before, it has not been clean and tidy.


    Maybe it was the reason that Merlot left without cleaning. The poor Slytherin family even had no family elf. It seems that the gunts have been completely reduced to the dust of history. Even if Voldemort has the blood of merogont flowing, it is a shame in front of the Slytherin family.


    Mofen seemed very old, perhaps Azkaban''s experience left him a deep impression, or the death of marvoro made him miserable.


    Fan Lin stood opposite and looked quietly at the muffin in his chair.


    So the son and Voldemort''s grandfather, marvoro, are they like this, can we say it is not the father or the son?


    The kettle was ringing on the side of the heater, as if to wake up his master and lift him from the fire.


    However, it seemed to disturb the surface of mofen, and fan Lin saw the kettle burst apart, and then the hot water fell on the ground.


    "Dong Dong Dong It''s a good thing to do


    A rhythmic knock on the door came, breaking the purity of the Gantt ancestral house.


    "Who?" Murphy said impatiently, "leave here, this is not where you can come."


    And mofen did not mean to rise at all.


    The door was silent for a moment, then, the rhythmic knock on the door came as usual.


    But mofen also did not mind to pay attention to, with a wand, immediately the house became clean.


    But the slight vibration of van Lin through the door panel still can feel that there is still someone outside.


    The house was in silence, and Fanlin did not ask, but waited patiently.


    Voldemort will be shut out?


    Joking, Voldemort can directly fight in Hogwarts. Although it has to pay a certain price, there is no doubt that van Lin doesn''t think that mofen''s attitude and magic can stop him.


    Not long, the door opened with a squeak.


    Tom Reed''s handsome face appeared at the door, and seeing this scene, van Lin was not able to help but sigh.


    Tom is a guy who can eat on his face, but on the contrary, God has given him enough talent, and then he can transform himself into a monster that is not human and ghost, even after that.


    Yes, it''s a monster. Van Lin really can''t imagine any good adjective like Tom.


    Since he put on Voldemort''s mask, everything has become this way.


    Voldemort, oh no, it should be said Tom Reed was standing at the door, his cold eyes scanning the dirty hut, and then he found the muffin in his chair.


    The old, dirty middle-aged man, who should have been his mother, Merlot''s husband.


    It seemed that he was dissatisfied with the neglect of moffen, and van Lin saw Tom reed with a little bit of his hand, and then the magic under the muffin cloth was broken.


    In a moment, the outside voice came in, which was the sound of the wind and the insects.


    "Damn it..." Mofen''s anger burst into his heart. "How dare you dare..."


    When he spoke, mofen drew out his wand, and after a roar, a light went straight to Tom''s face. Perhaps, he had not yet seen what Tom looked like. However, if he had made it clear, the spell would be more vicious than it is now.


    Van Lin looked at Voldemort, he just pulled out a wand, and the magic spell of moffen was invisible.


    This surprised van Lin.


    The Furious mofen never knew what to call "carefulness", and as a successor to the blood of the slatlin family, van Lin never underestimated the power of these people''s spells, even if the man looked terrible.


    But Voldemort took it down very easily. It was not much bigger than him, even


    "Tom, 15..." Dumbledore sighed, "he can fight against an adult wizard..."


    Van Lin nodded, but the farce in the room didn''t go on.


    In any case, mofen is Voldemort''s uncle. Although van Lin is very suspicious of the use of this identity, Voldemort at this time should say that Tom reed has not become the dreadful terror monster. At least on the face, Tom is like a good student of Hogwarts, the most beloved student of professor.


    "Stop!"


    A sound of the Saha came, like a snake who was hiding beside.


    Snake guy?


    Because of magic, van Lin understood what Tom was saying. Although they were not strange about snake man, Tom was shocked by his behavior.Muffin is like petrified, the whole person is not moving. His eyes were wide and fixed on Tom''s face.


    This face makes him very uncomfortable, can''t help


    "You would say, you would say that..."


    "Oh, yes, I will." Tom said disapprovingly, "it''s not difficult."


    "It''s not difficult? What did you learn? "


    "Oh, no, that''s what I was born with." Said Tom, and went into the room through the door.


    It seemed that he was not satisfied with the appearance of the room. Then Tom rolled his wand, and the dust around him was swept away. Even the pieces of wine bottles and water bottles scattered on the ground were restored to their original positions.


    "What are you doing?" Murphy said angrily, as if to punish Tom.


    But Tom''s easy manner made him hold back. He just nestled back in his chair and stared at Tom''s action angrily.


    "Who are you?" Moffen looked for a while, and finally asked the question in his heart.


    But Tom didn''t intend to answer. He just asked, "where''s Marvolo?"


    Tom''s eyes were cold. He glanced at muffin and then focused on her hand.


    "Dead," Murphy said slightly, "I''ve been dead for many years. I''ve been..."


    "Well. Who are you? " Tom''s eyes became dangerous. It seemed that as long as moffen''s answer could not satisfy him, he would be merciless


    "I''m muffin, muffin Gunter..."


    "Gunter?" Tom repeated, "Marvolo''s son?"


    "Of course." Muffin stopped, as if he had noticed something wrong. He looked at Tom carefully again. "I thought you were a Muggle. You look so much like him, damn it, Muggle


    "Muggle? What Muggles


    "It''s the Muggle in town," moffen said. "My damned sister''s Muggle is in the big house opposite."


    "Living in the big house opposite?" Tom raised the volume.


    "Ah, yes, in the big house opposite, my sister, who was so stupid and hopeless, she left with Riedel, and then, she absolutely used magic, damn it, she was just a squib, but she got revenge, she married a trash."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The man abandoned her and went back to little Hangleton himself..." "And then she didn''t know where she died, and she took my things, Slytherin''s locket, she lost it, damn it, if I found it..."


    "What do you mean, what pendant box?"


    "Slytherin''s pendant box!" Sophie said, "that slut, little slut, she lost the honor of the family and shamed the family. Damn it, she..."


    Riedel did not say a word, but quietly watched the old madman, who was supposed to be his uncle, to vent his anger.


    Slytherin''s pendant box


    Voldemort hasn''t got him yet


    Soon, Voldemort turned away, but the picture did not stop, just fell into a long pause.


    "What happened?" And what did Tom do


    "I don''t know, but..." Dumbledore paused. "I think he''s going to get rid of himself..."


    "Old Tom Riedel?" Fanlin was shocked and said, "he''s going to..."


    "Oh, yes, killing him doesn''t have much to do with it. Tom hates his name. He''s unique, no matter when..."


    "But that''s his father..."


    "Muggle father."


    Fanlin was a little confused, so Tom killed his father himself?


    "In fact, this is moffen''s confession in the Ministry of magic, not only old Tom Riedel, but also his grandparents. Of course, these are all confessed by muffin, confessing to his murder, and then..."


    "That''s it. I don''t have any more memories."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1050

    ¡­¡­


    "So Voldemort killed Tom Riddle himself?"


    "Oh, to be exact, everyone, including his grandparents." Dumbledore said with a frown that he was extremely disappointed with Voldemort''s behavior.


    "Everyone? What about muffin? "


    "His wand was stolen." Dumbledore said, "I think it''s like this. If moffen wants to kill the Riedel family, he doesn''t need to wait so long. Although he is not willing to admit it, I can still understand some of the general process."


    "Get to know something, Professor, so it''s Riedel..."


    "Oh, he stole muffin''s wand, killed the Riedel family with that wand, and implanted a memory into muffin, which was not difficult for him. In this regard, moffen confessed that he killed the Riedel family with his wand, and then stayed in Azkaban until his death... "


    "What about the ring? Voldemort took it?"


    "I think so. It''s the spoils, the spoils of the two families." Said Dumbledore, standing up.


    "I have to admit that Tom''s plan is perfect, and he completely deceived everyone. At least at that time, I didn''t think so. People in the gunte family were not normal. This was recorded in the Ministry of magic, in order to keep the blood pure... "


    "So the Ministry of magic decided that it was muffin''s hand?"


    "No one would doubt Tom, Tom at that time, and that was after Tom left little Hangleton, the dead Riedel family. When moffen was arrested by the Ministry of magic, moffen also told all the details of killing the riddles. No one would not believe it."


    Fanlin can not help but be angry, but then, is a kind of cold spread all over the body.


    What Riedel did was It''s really challenging the limits of van Lin''s cognition.


    Think of a 15-year-old boy who killed his Muggle family and put all the blame on his uncle. He was the only pure blood heir of the gunte family, Slytherin.


    And this series of actions completely deceived everyone, including the Ministry of magic, and no one found that Tom Riddle did it.


    Ask yourself, if you change him to Tom Riddell''s position, you will not even have the courage to do it. After all, the Riedel family is innocent, and moffen has not done anything to apologize to him.


    Maybe Fanlin has the potential to become a powerful black wizard, but to make him become such a person as the Dark Lord, Fanlin can never do it. From the point of view of pure madness, even the first generation of Dark Lord Greenwood is far less evil than Tom.


    Yes, it''s evil.


    Fanlin couldn''t understand why Tom did this, kill his relatives Killing relatives to prove the truth?


    Fortunately, Voldemort didn''t have a sister


    "What about muffin? He didn''t doubt his memory? " Fanlin was puzzled and asked that there would always be flaws in the memory that did not belong to him. As a wizard, from the memory, mofen''s ability was not weak, but


    "No, on the contrary, muffin is proud of it. He has long wanted to do it. In his eyes, the Riddell family should have been destroyed. This is the source of everything."


    "So he..."


    "Oh, he seemed very happy. In fact, a lot of people, including Moody''s, were present at the hearing, and muffin was very excited."


    "He''s a poor man, but I can''t find a place to pity him, professor." Van Lin shook his head. It turns out that close relatives get married


    "What about the Ministry of magic? They didn''t monitor muffin? After coming out of Azkaban... "


    "Who will explore a case that has been determined? It''s the right choice to throw mofen to Azkaban. What''s more, there are not a few things like mofen attacking Muggles like this. " Dumbledore shook his head. "I have to admit that Tom chose the most suitable shield. Muffin has enough ability and reason to attack and kill the Riedel family. If he did, the Ministry of magic would not have any doubt."


    "What about the ring?"


    "It wasn''t on trial, but I''m more inclined to say that Tom had taken the ring before the Ministry of magic arrested him."


    "Terrible enemy, Professor Dumbledore." Rutherford said, "in fact, it''s one of the few perfect plans I''ve seen over the years, and most importantly, it came from a 15-year-old, and I have to admit that I would not choose such a person as my enemy if I could."


    "It''s not your choice, Mr. Cappadocia." Dumbledore said helplessly, "in fact, it''s all my fault, if..."


    "There''s nothing if, Professor, no one can change things in the past, can they, and now more important is Horcrux.""Oh, yes, Horcrux." Rutherford said, "so the ring is one of the Horcruxes? But where is he? The house of the Gunter family? "


    "I think so, and it''s not just a ring."


    "Not just a ring, you mean..."


    "Oh, it comes from a story, Mr. Rutherford. If you often read the story collection of pidou, I think you should be able to guess what I want to say


    "Resurrection stone Right, Professor... " Van Lin tried to say.


    "No one knows the story, doesn''t it?" Dumbledore laughed.


    "What is that?" Rutherford asked.


    "There''s a story about the three sacred vessels of death..." Vaseline shook his head and told the story of the Deathly Hallows from memory.


    Once upon a time, three brothers were on their way down a secluded path. It was almost dusk. As they walked, they came to a river. The water was too deep to wade through and it was too dangerous to swim across.


    However, the three brothers are proficient in magic. With a wave of magic wand, a bridge appears on the dangerous water. In the middle of the bridge, a hooded figure blocked their way.


    Death spoke to them. Death was so angry that he lost three new offerings - because travelers usually drown in the river. But death is cunning. He pretended to congratulate the three brothers on their magic, saying that they had escaped death by virtue of their cleverness, and each of them could receive a reward.


    The eldest is a warlike man. What he wants is the most powerful wand in the world: a wand that can always help the master win in a duel, and a wand worth having for a wizard who has conquered the God of death! The God of death went to the shore in front of a bonsai tree, made a magic wand with the overhanging branches, and gave it to the eldest.


    The second is an arrogant man. He decides to continue to humiliate the God of death. What he wants is the ability to revive the dead. The God of death picked up a stone from the bank and gave it to the second, telling him that the stone had the ability to bring back the dead to life.


    Then death asked the youngest third what he wanted.


    The third is the most modest and intelligent one, and he doesn''t believe in death. So he asked for something that would make death unable to find him wherever he went. Death gave him his invisibility cloak reluctantly.


    Then death stood aside and asked the three brothers to continue their journey. They talked about their wonderful experience, appreciated the gift of death, and went on.


    Later, the three brothers parted hands and headed for their respective destinations.


    The boss left for more than a week. I came to a remote village and quarreled with a wizard. Naturally, he will win the duel with his elder wand made of elderberry. After his opponent fell to death, he went on and walked into a tavern, boasting loudly how his powerful wand from death was invincible.


    That night, after the boss was so drunk, another wizard crept up to his bed, stole his wand and cut his throat.


    In this way, death took the boss''s life.


    At the same time, the second returned to his home alone, took out the stone that could bring the dead back to life, and turned it three times in his hand. To his surprise and joy, the girl he wanted to marry but unfortunately died early appeared in front of him.


    But she was sad and indifferent, and there seemed to be a veil between them. Although she returned to the world, she did not really belong here, she was very painful. In the end, the second was tortured crazy by hopeless desire and committed suicide in order to really be with her.


    In this way, death took the life of the second.


    However, the God of death has been looking for the third man for many years, but he has not been able to find him. The Third Elder lived until he was very old. Finally, he took off his invisibility cloak and gave it to his son. Then he met death like an old friend and happily left the world with him as an equal.


    "These are the three Hallows of death, from the hand of death, the elder wand, the resurrection stone and the cloak of invisibility, and I have been fortunate enough to see one of them." Van Lin hesitated for a moment. "It''s in my friend''s hand. It''s a veil of invisibility."


    "Oh, yes..." Dumbledore said unexpectedly, "if I am not wrong, the gem on the ring is the resurrection stone, but Tom is very impatient, for this kind of story, naturally will not read."


    "And such things?" Rutherford thought it was ridiculous. "So, what kind of literature is that story set?"


    "Oh no, it''s a children''s book." Fanlin said, "but what is told in it, at least the three sacred vessels of death, is really true."


    "But, Professor, I don''t understand how Voldemort made the resurrection stone into a Horcrux."


    "Maybe it''s just the ring..." Dumbledore said, "but we have to get it anyway, don''t we?"


    "Incredible..." Rutherford shook his head. "So, our purpose today..."


    "To destroy it, of course." Van Lin shook his head.Fanlin vaguely remembers that it was this ring that once brought great trouble to Dumbledore. Voldemort left a terrible curse on it, which made Dumbledore have to change his plan.


    Although with Snape''s help, Dumbledore successfully forced the curse to his hand, but it also greatly shortened Dumbledore''s life.


    Van Lim never doubted that Dumbledore would not find the ring, but the curse


    With Dumbledore''s ability, even the pendant box in the cave can stand up, but he fell in the curse.


    The curse left by 15-year-old Tom Riddle killed Dumbledore?


    However, Fanlin didn''t think it was a reliable thing.


    So it''s the resurrection stone?


    Fanlin remembers that the resurrection stone itself is a kind of stone that can bring the dead back to life. However, according to the story, the resurrected stone will only have a pessimistic mind, which can torture people mentally, because there is no real person who wants to revive.


    Therefore, the resurrection stone is also one of the weapons. Giving the resurrection stone to the enemy is equivalent to giving the sword to the enemy and letting the enemy commit suicide.


    So, Dumbledore must have seen something because of the resurrection stone, and then was invaded by Voldemort''s curse, without any resistance?


    After thinking about it, Fanlin can only draw such a conclusion.


    There is not a good thing to do with death.


    "When shall we start?" Fanlin figured out everything, and naturally he was relieved. He planned to destroy the ring with Dumbledore.


    "Oh, anytime." Dumbledore said, "that''s what I''m here for."


    "Wait, Professor Dumbledore, how can you be sure..." Rutherford said cautiously.


    "The ring is hidden in the old house of the Gunter family?" Dumbledore said with a smile, "Oh, believe me, Mr. Cappadocia, there is no doubt that the place has a special meaning for Tom. It can be said that it is the place where everything begins, and I also tend to think that it is the first Horcrux he made."


    "The first Horcrux?"


    "Oh, maybe my old friend will give me the answer, but I still know something about Tom. He is self-conscious and cautious. In fact, Tom was very good at Hogwarts, but he was unexpected."


    "Do you mean to become Voldemort?"


    "Oh, yes, he never relaxed his guard against me." Dumbledore said, "and at that time, although I was not sure about him, in fact, he was one of my excellent students. I did not speculate too much, and I was in charge of Tom''s mind No one could have imagined that Tom''s heart would be twisted into the present situation. The fear of death and the desire for power, which were added to everything, were enough to completely destroy Tom. The most ironic thing was that all these things were going on quietly right under my nose, but I didn''t notice it at all. "


    "You mean Death Eaters?"


    "Oh, yes, many Death Eaters became Tom''s followers in the time of Hogwarts, which is also the precursor of evil, but as Professor Hogwarts, I didn''t find out in time..."


    Fanlin felt a little ironic


    Voldemort in Dumbledore''s eyes will pull a strong team, and his opponent is just a Umbridge, and then create a d. A, also by Umbridge found.


    In that respect, whether he or Harry, compared with Voldemort in those days, it was not a bit worse.


    In fact, if not for his own resources than Voldemort at that time rich more than a little bit, even the strength, Fanlin estimated is far from catching up.


    Is that a gap?


    After a while, fox''s figure appeared on Dumbledore''s shoulder with the light of fire. To be safe, it is the safest way to solve the problem with the sword of Gryffindor.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1051

    ¡­¡­


    In fact, by the time we got to little Hangleton, it was already the night of the day.


    Before that, Sirius came to look for Dumbledore and told everyone that the death eaters had escaped again.


    This makes Hermione feel very angry, but it is also helpless.


    Azkaban without Dementors is no different from Voldemort''s backyard, relying on the Aurors of the Ministry of magic?


    It is very reluctant to protect the Ministry of magic, let alone Azkaban.


    The worst thing is Malfoy. Van leen is very doubtful about how long it will take Lucius to recover his identity, but obviously, this is not a long time to complete.


    Slinger couldn''t stop Voldemort, and even, Fanling was very suspicious that Bellatrix, Sirius'' cousin, could kill him.


    Bellatrix is crazy enough, and, compared to Malfoy''s type of Death Eater, Bellatrix is more than ten times the desire to kill.


    It can be said that Malfoy''s restoration of his identity is not a very difficult thing. As long as the Death Eaters act, the Ministry of magic is vulnerable in terms of quantity alone.


    However, van Lin is now looking forward to Malfoy''s choice from Azkaban.


    There is no doubt that Malfoy will be crazy to find what Fanlin said, that is, what the diary is.


    In the end, however, it must have been on him.


    In addition to a few members of the order of the Phoenix who knew the truth about Horcruxes, Voldemort was left alone to know what was going on.


    If Voldemort asked Malfoy for Horcruxes, what would Malfoy take out, or would Voldemort kill him directly?


    This is a very interesting thing for Fanlin. Of course, he doesn''t mind accepting Malfoy''s kindness. After all, Malfoy is still very useful, or is he a spy, just like Professor Snape?


    This may replace Professor Snape''s next task, but according to Dumbledore''s meaning, Professor Snape''s task has already started, and there are not many opportunities left for Malfoy.


    Fanlin still remembers the experience of Malfoy. Voldemort also discovered the loss of Horcrux. Even as a symbol of the wizard, his wand has contributed without dignity.


    Obviously, Malfoy did not live well under Voldemort''s hand. It can be said that if Narcissa let Harry go at the last minute, Malfoy family would be the next one after Voldemort solved Hogwarts.


    Destroying Voldemort''s Horcrux is equivalent to killing Voldemort.


    As a matter of fact, Voldemort and cats are very coincidental creatures.


    In his first transformation into Voldemort, plus his rebirth, he brought with him seven Horcruxes, including Harry.


    Nine lives subdues the old devil?


    There is nothing wrong with this.


    Of course, this is a little far away, but there is no doubt that among all the death eaters who have fled, Malfoy is the highest and most important.


    But leaving Azkaban, this choice is naked, especially after they intend to destroy a Horcrux. Even though Voldemort is slow, his power has not recovered completely, or he can not grasp himself well, the sense he should have is still there.


    When Voldemort thought of all this, then, for Malfoy, it was definitely the beginning of his doomsday.


    Of course, other Death Eaters are also very important, Clara and Goyle. In any case, Azkaban can''t stop them. Moreover, Bellatrix can''t watch her partner trapped. Even though she may not like to agree with her, Bellatrix is always very welcome to help Voldemort.


    It can be said that Voldemort loyal dog?


    Or is Bellatrix, after all, because of love?


    Tom Riedel? Lord Voldemort?


    This is destined to be a fruitless thing. Of course, according to legend, maybe they will have a son or daughter, but as long as Voldemort is destroyed, naturally, these things are nothing to worry about.


    The Ministry of magic chose to back down.


    Just after such a great change, the people were announced the return of Voldemort, and then came the change of minister of magic. Maybe the people can no longer accept such a heavy blow.


    Is it hard to tell everyone that a large number of death eaters have arrived from Azkaban and that in the near future, they will bloodwash the magic world today?


    In the Muggle world, maybe resistance can still be achieved, but in the magic world.


    Everyone is a guy who has mastered the supernatural power. Naturally, in the power gap, the strength of resistance is really poor.


    Once a certain force or value exceeds the upper limit, naturally, it will become irresistible. This is not something that can be solved by any strategy. It may have advantages in some details, but it is dispensable for the overall trend.That is to say, van Lin has always been committed to the pursuit of power. Unlike Dumbledore, Dumbledore''s ability has reached his upper limit, while van Lin and Harry are different. They are still young and have room for development. Of course, this requires a lot of resources and time to fill in.


    Magic is never an easy thing, unless it''s a God


    But that kind of thing


    Naturally, after the news came, the Ministry of magic couldn''t have done nothing, but to announce such things as prison break should at least wait until people''s hearts are stabilized.


    However, at that time, it seems that the Ministry of magic will not be needed to announce anything.


    However, scrimber temporarily invited Dumbledore to the past, but it was a long time.


    The destination, of course, is Azkaban.


    Different from the former Azkaban, the former clouds seem to dissipate with the Dementor''s departure, which makes Azkaban look less terrifying. However, looking at the ruins in front of him, he has to lament the power of Voldemort.


    According to the temporary guard of Azkaban they found in the sea, he jumped into the sea in a hurry and saw a red light burst in the sky.


    The deafening sound of the explosion was very clear even in the sea water, which almost made him nearly unconscious. However, the guard still tried his best to escape from the distance. Huge rocks smashed into the sea, causing waves in the surrounding waters.


    By the time he came out of the water, half of Azkaban had disappeared. The light and heat brought by the blasting curse almost melted Azkaban.


    Naturally, the magic array embedded in Azkaban''s walls also failed.


    It was just a curse, at least in the eyes of the guard.


    Van Lin can''t help but take a breath, such a powerful curse, Voldemort is definitely using other forces.


    The Ministry of magic strengthened Azkaban. Fanlin thought it would last for a while, but now it seems that his idea is too naive.


    "So here comes the man?" Slinger was like an angry old lion, and the guard couldn''t speak. He didn''t know whether he was frightened by slinger''s appearance or by Voldemort''s power.


    Or both, but there is no doubt that Voldemort''s power is the most important aspect.


    ¡­¡­


    "Answer my question!" Slinger grabbed the guard by the collar. "So, you run away..."


    "Oh, no, Minister scriinger..." Dumbledore stood up to dissuade and said, "it is not to blame the guard. Obviously, Tom has been here, and I can detect his trace."


    "So he did all this?" Slinger said, as if calm down, but the secret clenched fist still revealed the Minister of magic inner feelings


    Anger, fear?


    Voldemort can bring so much, if there is still, evil may be part of it.


    "Oh, yes, he used the power of the forbidden area, which was a great burden on him."


    "Forbidden area, load?" Slinger looked at the pale man strangely.


    "You mean he was hurt?" Fanlin''s eyes brightened.


    "Yes, but it''s a good thing for him. I''m very sensitive to his blood." With that, Rutherford reached out to the distance, and a mass of black liquid came out of the water.


    "This is..."


    "You''re right. That''s what he''s doing." Rutherford said definitely.


    Van Lim can''t help but sink, Voldemort through the flesh and blood of death to transform himself, or is it, and its power into one?


    This kind of operation can only be done by Voldemort. No wonder that the damage of volin''s curse to Voldemort''s body is so weak.


    Maybe Voldemort wants to be the next god of death?


    Fanlin quickly banished this crazy idea from his mind, but uncontrollably, he kept repeating the idea in his mind.


    Maybe this is the truth?


    Voldemort, absorbing death?


    This is much more perfect than all his predecessors have done. At least, Voldemort is pure enough to accept the will of death perfectly without fear of being occupied by death.


    It can be said that Voldemort''s mind is stronger than everyone else.


    He clearly knows what he wants, completely excluding all other emotions in his body, only needs the purest desire, his abnormal desire?


    "Wait a minute, what''s going on here? You said mysterious man No, you say, Voldemort is hurt? "


    "At least as far as I know, Mr. Minister of magic, all forces have to pay a price. For example, Voldemort''s body now is the price he pays." Fanlin hesitated for a moment, but after listening to scriinger''s address, Fanlin decided to satisfy the Minister of magic''s thirst for knowledge, or for survival?"What''s the matter with this ball?" Scrimber seemed ungrateful, as if this ignorance had offended his dignity.


    "As you can see, the blood from the forbidden area is flowing from Voldemort."


    "Forbidden area, blood You are... "


    "Vampire, sir, you are right in your mind. Of course, if you want to arrest me, I will not mind..."


    Dumbledore did not speak at the side, but quietly looked at Azkaban in the distance. There were countless Dementors in the sky. Since its establishment, Sirius was the only one to escape with his own strength.


    "You..." Said scriinger, opening his mouth and then putting his hand down.


    "What is your attitude?" Fanlin was a little discontented, "you know, you are..."


    "We are mutually beneficial. In fact, you don''t need me to complete some things, such as forbidden areas, or..."


    "You..."


    "Minister scrimber, they are my friends, and for sure, they are Tom''s opponents." Dumbledore said lightly.


    Slinger opened his mouth. He looked at Dumbledore, then turned his eyes to Rutherford''s face. In the end, he did not say anything about the capture of the vampire.


    "So, what happened to that forbidden area?"


    "Voldemort catches the things in the forbidden area to strengthen himself. Obviously, he gains powerful power and gradually grasps it."


    "How could this be..." Scriinger thought it was a little weird. "I mean, if there''s such power, then you vampires..."


    "Oh, actually, we used to want to master him, but..." Rutherford said with a wry smile. "This is not the power that vampires can point to. Vampires just eat differently. But we are not crazy. This power is poisonous to us. You should have seen it."


    "Yes?" Slinger froze for a moment, "that bloody monster?"


    "Oh, well," Rutherford said, "being dominated by killing, losing consciousness of self-determination, and even, when accumulated to a certain extent, can not control their own power and go to destruction."


    "Destruction?"


    "That''s it, boom!"


    "Well, it''s very straightforward." Vaseline rolled his eyes, and did not pay much attention to Rutherford''s explanation.


    It''s just that the will of vampires is not pure enough. Not everyone has the courage of Voldemort to decompose his soul again and again.


    However, it''s said that being beaten all the time is addictive, isn''t it


    Well


    "Well, Minister scrimber, I think you have more important things to deal with, such as..."


    "Oh, ok..." From the beginning, he did not grasp the initiative. For Dumbledore, the discord of ideas made him unable to accept calmly.


    However, slinger is cleverer than fudge, he can distinguish the form, although it needs him to bow his head to get it.


    "So, who can tell me about Azkaban, we..."


    An Auror who just came out of Azkaban quickly came up.


    "How about it?"


    "They''re all gone. All the cells, including Peter Pettigrew, have been opened. As for the places that have been broken, we can find some bodies, others Nothing... "


    "So, this is Azkaban?"


    "Dumbledore said long ago that the Ministry of magic should not use Dementors as guards..." Fanlin then said that he didn''t care about the face of the Ministry of magic. In his opinion, except for some things that Voldemort thought about, the Ministry of magic was no different from toys in Voldemort''s eyes.


    Even the highest executive organ of the Ministry of magic has been carved up by death eaters. This chaotic phenomenon has doomed the Ministry of magic to play no substantive role at all.


    It''s just a comfort to put it there. As for the Ministry of magic to fight with the death eaters.


    If it works, the Death Eaters would not have mastered the Ministry so quickly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1052

    "Pettigrew, he''s not dead yet?"


    Although van Lim is not very cold about the Ministry''s actions, the word Peter Pettigrew him a little.


    That''s the guy he took back with a lot of effort, and then he was locked up in Azkaban. Even though Bellatrix and others escaped from prison on a large scale, Peter Pettigrew did not leave Azkaban. Van Lin once thought that Voldemort had completely abandoned his servant, but this time


    "Oh, yes." The Auror hesitated for a moment. "Sirius Black told us not to let him die, but now it seems that this is a wrong decision."


    "It was really a wrong decision." Van Lin shook his head. He couldn''t grasp Sirius'' thoughts.


    Maybe it''s because old friends of the past died one by one. Sirius thinks Peter Pettigrew can stay in Azkaban honestly and hungry.


    Or let him live in pain?


    In any case, life in Azkaban is not as good as death, but as death eaters leave, it''s still not good there.


    At the same time


    On a dirty river far from London, it was overgrown with weeds and rubbish.


    There stood a huge chimney, dark and terrifying, the remains of an abandoned mill.


    There was no sound, only the rustling sound of the black river, and a bony fox sneaked out and rummaged hopefully through the tall weeds for old packages of fried fish and potato chips.


    Apart from that, there is no sign of living life here. Suddenly, there was a faint burst of sound from the river, and a slim man in a hood came out of the thin air.


    The fox froze for a moment and watched the unusual scene with vigilance. The man seemed to find his way for a moment, and then he came with a brisk step, his long cloak rustling over the weeds.


    Then there was another blast, and another man in a hood appeared.


    "Wait for me!" The fox, huddled in the weeds, seemed to be frightened by the shrill cry. It suddenly jumped up from its hiding place and ran upstream.


    At this time, a flash of green light, and then a scream, the fox fell to the ground dead. The second man went up and turned the fox over with his toes.


    "It''s just a fox," a disdainful voice came from under the hood. "I thought it was an Auror - sissy, wait for me!" The man she was after had just looked back at the flash, and went on hastily towards the shore. "Sissy -- Narcissa -- listen to me --" the second woman grabbed the arm of the woman in front of her, but she immediately broke free.


    "You go back, Bella!"


    "You must listen to me!"


    "I''ve heard that. I''ve made a decision. Don''t bother me any more! "


    Narcissa had climbed to the shore, where old barriers separated the river from a narrow cobblestone road. Bella followed immediately. They stood side by side by the side of the road, looking at the rows of dilapidated brick houses opposite, whose windows were dim and hidden in the dark.


    "He lives here?" Asked Bellatrix scornfully. "Here? In this Muggle dunghill? We must have been the first of our kind to set foot in - "


    but Narcissa didn''t listen to her at all; she had made a hole in the rusty fence and was in a hurry to cross the road.


    "Sissy, wait!" Bella as like as two peas, and the robe was slightly behind her. She saw that she had passed through a lane between a house and turned into another almost identical alley.


    Some of the streetlights were broken; two women were running in the mottled light and darkness. Bella finally catches up with Narcissa after turning another corner. This time, she successfully grabs Narcissa''s arm and pulls her over.


    "Sissy, you can''t do this, you can''t trust him -"


    "the Dark Lord trusted him, didn''t you?"


    "The Dark Lord I believe that It''s a mistake, "Bela gasped, her eyes flashing under her hood as she saw no one around.


    "Under no circumstances can we tell anyone about this plan. This is a betrayal of the Dark Lord - "


    " let me go, Bella! " Narcissa growled, drew a wand from under her cloak and pointed menacingly at the other man''s face.


    But Bella just smiles.


    "Sissy, point to your own sister? You won''t - "


    " nothing I dare not do again! " Narcissa took a breath. Her voice was hysterical. She swung her wand like a knife. There was another flash. Bella released her sister''s hand like a scald.


    "Narcissa!" But Narcissa had rushed forward. Bella rubbed her hands behind her, keeping a little distance this time, and they went deeper and deeper into the maze of brick houses.At last Narcissa reached a path called spider tail lane, from which the chimney of the mill rose like a giant shaking his warning fingers. Her footsteps echoed on the cobblestone road, and after passing through many boarded or broken windows, she finally reached the last room, and a dim light came through the curtains of the room below.


    This makes Narcissa feel a little uneasy. In fact, she doesn''t know whether this choice is right or not, but Lucius And the Dark Lord


    She knocked on the door, and Bella came up from behind, cursing. They stood outside the door together, panting slightly, smelling the breath of the night wind coming from the river.


    A few seconds later, they heard a movement behind the door, and the door opened with a click. A slender man, with long black hair and a waxy face with black eyes, was staring at them. Narcissa turned her hood back. Her face looked so pale that it shone a little in the dark; her blonde hair ran down her back and looked like a drowning man.


    "Narcissa!" The man opened the door wider to let the light shine on the sisters. "What a surprise."


    "Severus," she whispered nervously. "Can I talk to you? It''s urgent. "


    "Of course." He dodged and let her in. And her sister, still in her hood, followed in, though not invited.


    "Snape," she said briefly.


    "Bellatrix," he replied, with a slight sneer at the corners of his mouth, and closed the door behind them. They went straight into a small living room and felt like they were in a ward. Several walls were full of books, mostly bound in black or brown leather; a tacky sofa, an old-fashioned armchair, and a rickety table were shaded by the dim light from the candle chandeliers on the roof. It feels like a forgotten corner, which usually seems to be uninhabited.


    Snape put Narcissa on the sofa. She took off her cloak, threw it aside, and sat down with her eyes fixed on her pale, trembling hands on her knees. Bellatrix is taking off his hood much more slowly. Although her sister is very beautiful, she is very Like a skeleton, she stood behind her sister, but her eyes were always on Snape.


    "So, is there anything I can do?" Snape asked, simultaneously facing the two sisters in the armchair.


    "No one else Is it? " Narcissa asked softly.


    "Of course not. Oh, Wormtail''s here, from the Lucius system, but we''re talking about people, not worms, right He pointed his wand at a wall full of books behind him, and with a bang, a hidden door opened, and on the narrow staircase inside stood a man who was stupefied.


    "As you can see, Wormtail, we have guests coming," snape said lazily. The man crept down the last steps, bowed. He has a pair of watery little eyes, a pointed nose, and a disgusting smirk on his face, but all of these are very astringent. His life in Azkaban


    "If you want something to drink, Wormtail will be happy to help," snape said. "Then he will go back to the bedroom." Wormtail retreated, as if Snape had thrown something at him.


    Obviously, he was afraid of Snape. He was not the loyal Death Eater who had completed the task of the Dark Lord. He was just a poor man who had just escaped from Azkaban


    After a while, Wormtail took a bottle of red wine. His hands were shaking, and it seemed that he had not recovered completely.


    He knew all three of them, even in Hogwarts. They were classmates, but now


    Snape poured the blood red wine into three glasses and handed two of them to the sisters. Narcissa murmured a thank you, but Bellatrix said nothing, still glaring at Snape.


    It didn''t seem to upset him, on the contrary, he looked quite happy.


    "Bless the Dark Lord," he said, lifting his glass and drinking. The two sisters did as he did. Snape filled them up again.


    Narcissa, as she drank her second glass of wine, said hastily, "Severus, I am very sorry that I have come to visit you so rashly, but I must come to see you. I think you''re the only one who can help me -- "


    Snape raised her hand and stopped her from talking, pointing his wand at the door leading to the stairs. With a loud noise and a scream came the sound of the Wormtail rushing upstairs.


    "I''m sorry," said Snape. "He''s been eavesdropping behind the door lately, and I don''t know what he means by that Where are you, Narcissa


    She took a deep breath trembling and continued. "Severus, I know I shouldn''t be here, I can''t tell anyone anything, but -"


    "then you should shut up!" Bellatrix growled. "Especially in front of such people!""Such a man?" Snape repeated sarcastically. So how do I understand, Bellatrix? "


    "That''s that I don''t trust you, Snape. You know it very well." Narcissa made a sound like a dry cry and covered her face with her hand. Snape put his glass back on the table and sat back, his hands on the armrest of the chair, smiling at Bellatrix''s angry face.


    "Narcissa, I think we should listen to Bellatrix so she doesn''t interrupt us all the time. Well, go on, Bellatrix, "said Snape. "Why don''t you trust me."


    "A hundred reasons!" She said aloud, strode over from behind the sofa and slammed down her cup on the table. "Where to start! Where were you when the Dark Lord failed? Why didn''t you try to find him when he disappeared? What have you done with Dumbledore all these years? Why do you want to stop the Dark Lord from getting the Sorcerer''s stone? Why didn''t you come here the day the Dark Lord was born again? Where were you a few weeks ago, when we fought bloody battles to retrieve the Dark Lord''s prophecy? And why, Snape, have Harry Potter been alive for the last five years with your kindness? "


    She stopped, her chest heaved violently and her cheeks flushed. Behind her, Narcissa sat unresponsive, her face still buried in her hands. Snape smiles.


    "Before I answer you - Oh, yes, Bellatrix, I''ll answer you! You can pass on my words to those who whisper behind my back, and take the false rumors that I betrayed him back to the Dark Lord. Before I answer you, I said, let me ask you one more question. Do you really think the Dark Lord hasn''t asked me all these questions? Do you really think he would let me sit here and talk to you if I didn''t give him a satisfactory answer? "


    She hesitated. "I know he believes you, but -"


    "do you think he is wrong? Or did I deceive him? Think I''ve made a fool of the Dark Lord, the greatest wizard, the most skillful person in the world who plays with mind taking


    Bellatrix didn''t say anything, but for the first time it looked a little awkward.


    Stupid woman? But Severus showed no sign of it on his face.


    For Bellatrix, her loyalty to Voldemort is beyond doubt, but this is also Bella''s weakness, unconditionally believe in Voldemort, because in her eyes, he is omnipotent.


    Snape is not entangled in this. He took his glass again, took a sip, and then went on, "you ask me where the Dark Lord went when he failed. I''m at Hogwarts School of witchcraft and Wizardry, where he ordered me to stay, because he wanted me to spy on Albus Dumbledore. I thought, you know, I stood by the orders of the Dark Lord


    She nodded almost imperceptibly, and was about to open her mouth when Snape stopped her.


    "You ask me why I didn''t try to find him when he disappeared. Like Avery, Jacqueline, the carrots, greyback, Lucius, "he tilted his head slightly toward Narcissa," and there were so many people who did not go to him. I believe he''s finished. I''m not happy. I''m wrong, but If he doesn''t forgive us who once lost faith, he won''t have a few followers left. "


    "He and I!" Bellatrix said excitedly. "I, for his sake, have been in Azkaban for so many years."


    "Yes, indeed, very admirable," snape said in an uninteresting tone. "Of course, you''re useless to him in prison, but it''s certainly a good gesture -"


    "posture!" She screamed; she looked mad. "I''m suffering from Dementors, and you''re still at Hogwarts, comfortable as Dumbledore''s pet!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1053

    "In fact, it''s not quite the case," snape said quietly, looking at Bellatrix in front of him, almost exasperated.


    "He wouldn''t let me be a defense against the dark arts teacher, you know. He seemed to believe that it would make me relapse Tempt me to my old way. "


    "That''s the sacrifice you made for the Dark Lord, not teaching your favorite subject?" She scoffed. "Then why do you stay there and spy on Dumbledore for a master you think is dead?"


    "I''m glad that Dumbledore didn''t leave the prison for 16 years, even though he didn''t have enough information for me


    "But you stayed -"


    "yes, Bellatrix, I stayed," snape showed signs of impatience for the first time. "I have a job that is much more comfortable than being in Azkaban prison. You know they''re after death eaters. Dumbledore''s protection got me out of jail and took advantage of it. I repeat: even the Dark Lord didn''t complain about my staying there, and I don''t know why you should do it


    "I think you need to know next," he continued, raising his voice slightly, as Bellatrix seemed to want to interrupt him again. "Why should I get between the Dark Lord and the Sorcerer''s stone. It''s easy to answer. He''s not sure if he should trust me. He thought, like you, that I had changed from a faithful Death Eater to a Dumbledore clown. He was in a poor, frail condition, sharing a body with an ordinary wizard. He did not dare to expose himself to any of his former comrades for fear that they would sell him to Dumbledore or the Ministry of magic. I feel deeply sorry for his distrust of me. He could have come back three years earlier. In fact, I only saw greedy and mean Quirrell trying to steal the Sorcerer''s stone, so I admit I did my best to stop him


    Bellatrix''s mouth twisted as if she had swallowed some nasty medicine. "But when he came back, you didn''t return to him, when you felt the dark mark burning, you didn''t fly back to him immediately -"


    "good. I won''t be back until two hours. I went back at Dumbledore''s order. "


    "According to Dumbledore''s --" She said angrily.


    "Think about it!" Snape was getting impatient again. "Just two more hours, just two hours, and I made sure I could stay at Hogwarts and continue to be my spy! Let Dumbledore think that I just went back according to his orders. After that, I can continue to get information from Dumbledore and the order of the Phoenix! Think about it, Bellatrix: the dark mark has grown stronger and stronger in those months, and I know he must be ready to make a comeback, as all death eaters know! I have enough time to think about what I''m going to do, plan my next move, and slip away like kakarov, don''t I? "


    "The Dark Lord was very dissatisfied with my lateness at first, and I assure you that after I explained that although Dumbledore thought I was his side, I was still loyal to him, yes, the Dark Lord thought I was leaving him forever, but he was wrong."


    "But what did you do?" Bellatrix sneered. "What useful information have you given us?"


    "My information goes directly to the Dark Lord," snape said. "Maybe he chose not to tell you -"


    "he let me know everything!" Bellatrix immediately became angry. "He said I was his most loyal and trustworthy --"


    "right? Is that really the case, Bellatrix? " Snape said he was very calm.


    "Does he still think so after the fiasco in the Ministry of magic?"


    "It''s not my fault!" Bellatrix blushed. "It was a conspiracy, from Dumbledore and the mud boy, and we were deceived."


    Bella exclaimed, "and the Dark Lord has got one of his wants, in the Department of mysteries..."


    Bella spoke out loud, and Snape just squinted and listened quietly, but Bellatrix was a bit measured, and she didn''t say more about what Voldemort wanted.


    "The Dark Lord used to entrust me with the most precious things - if Lucius didn''t -"


    "how dare you - how dare you accuse my husband! We have no idea what that is, or whether it is important to the Dark Lord... " Narcissa raised her head to look at her sister, and whispered, angry, but subdued.


    "Sharing responsibility doesn''t help," snape said quietly. "It''s too late."


    "It''s not up to you to say that!" Yelled Bellatrix furiously. "You''re absent again when the rest of us are taking risks, aren''t you, Snape?"


    "I''m like you, Bella - my order is to stay behind," snape said. "Maybe you don''t agree with the Dark Lord. Maybe you think that if I join the Death Eaters against the order of the Phoenix, Dumbledore won''t notice? And - with all due respect - you''re still talking about danger Aren''t you facing a 16-year-old? It should be said that two 16-year-old children look like... ""You know very well, then they got half of the order of the Phoenix reinforcements!" Yelled Bellatrix. "And when it comes to the order of the Phoenix, you''re still claiming that you can''t tell where its headquarters are, are you?"


    "I''m not a secret agent. I can''t name the place. I think you should know what this magic is about. The Dark Lord was satisfied with the information I sent him about the order of the Phoenix. Perhaps you have guessed that this directly helps you find and get rid of AI Lin Vance, and also helps you remove many of the eyeliner in the Ministry of magic. Is that not enough to prove that... Is it useful? "


    Snape paused, said the devil, and then he turned his head towards her and toasted her. But her expression did not soften.


    "You''re running away from my last question, Snape. Harry Potter. You''ve had countless opportunities to kill him in the last five years. But you didn''t do it. Why? "


    "Have you discussed this with the Dark Lord?" Snape asked. "He Recently, we I''m asking you, Snape


    "If I kill Harry Potter, the Dark Lord can''t be reborn with his blood and become invincible."


    "You mean you foresee that he''s going to take advantage of the boy?" She scoffed.


    "I didn''t say that; I didn''t know his plan; I had admitted that I thought he was dead. I''m just trying to explain why the Dark Lord wasn''t unhappy with Harry Potter''s existence, at least until a year ago... "


    "But why did you keep him alive?"


    "Didn''t I tell you? It was Dumbledore''s protection that kept me out of Azkaban! You won''t deny that if I killed his favorite student, I''d put him on the opposite side of me, would you? But there are more reasons. I should remind you that when Porter first walked into Hogwarts, there were many stories about him. It was rumored that he was a great black wizard himself. Otherwise, how did he escape from the attack of the Dark Lord. In fact, many of the Dark Lord''s followers thought that Potter might become a new flag, and we could gather around him and rebuild our strength. I admit I was curious and didn''t even think about killing him the moment he stepped into the castle


    "Of course, I soon found out that he had no special talent at all. At some critical juncture, he always relies on a little bit of luck and more talented partners to get out of trouble. He''s extremely mediocre, but he''s just as annoying and smug as his father. I tried my best to get him expelled from Hogwarts. I believe he doesn''t belong there at all, but do you want me to kill him or get him killed in front of me? A fool would do such a stupid thing if Dumbledore was close at hand. "


    "So are we going to believe that Dumbledore never doubted you?" Said Bellatrix. "He doesn''t know who you''re really loyal to? He still trusts you absolutely? "


    "I played a good role," snape said. "And you ignore Dumbledore''s greatest weakness: he believes in the best of human nature. When I turned to him, I made up a story that I deeply regretted that I was about to break away from my Death Eater days, and he welcomed me with open arms - though, as I have said, he kept me out of the dark arts. Dumbledore is a great wizard - yes, he is, and the Dark Lord admits it.


    However, I am happy to say that he is getting older and older. Last month''s duel with the Dark Lord was enough for him. Since then, he has been plagued by serious injuries, because his reaction has been greatly reduced. But over the years, he has trusted Severus Snape, and even asked me to teach his two favorite students. For the Dark Lord, this is my greatest value


    Bellatrix still looked unhappy, though she didn''t know what to do with Snape next. While she was quiet, Snape turned to her sister.


    "So You come to me for help, Narcissa? "


    "Yes, Severus. I - I think you''re the only one who can help me. I''m desperate. Lucius has just come out of prison again, and... " She closed her eyes and two big tears came out from under her eyelids.


    "The Dark Lord forbids me to talk about this," continued Narcissa, his eyes still closed. "He hopes no one knows about the plan. This is Very secret. But - "


    " if he forbids it, you shouldn''t have said it, "snape said immediately. "The Dark Lord''s word is the law."


    Narcissa took a breath, as if immersed in cold water. Bellatrix appeared satisfied for the first time since he stepped into the room.


    "You see!" She said triumphantly to her sister. "That''s what Snape said: shut up if he doesn''t let you talk about it."


    But Snape got up, strode to the window, looked through the curtains into the deserted street, and then jerked them up. He turned and frowned at Narcissa.


    "But I happen to know the plan," he whispered. "I''m one of the very few people who have been told this plan by the Dark Lord. But if I didn''t happen to know the secret, Narcissa, you might have committed a great crime of betraying the Dark Lord


    "I knew you must know it!" ''it''s easier to breathe,'' said Narcissa. "He trusted you so much, Severus...""You know the plan?" The satisfaction on Bellatrix''s face quickly turned to anger. "You know?"


    "Of course," snape said. "What help do you want, Narcissa? If you want me to persuade the Dark Lord to change his mind, I''m afraid there is no hope, not at all


    "Severus," she whispered, tears falling from her pale cheeks. "My son My only son... "


    "Draco will be proud," Bellatrix said indifferently. "The Dark Lord has given him great glory. I''d like to say something to Draco: he didn''t flinch from his responsibilities. He seemed very happy to have the opportunity to prove himself and excited about the future -- "


    Narcissa began to cry, her eyes fixed on Snape pleadingly.


    "That''s because he''s only sixteen, and he doesn''t know what''s waiting for him! Why, Severus? Why my son? This is too dangerous! This is revenge for Lucius''s mistake, I know it


    Snape said nothing. He looked away from her tears as if it was an offence to stare at her, but he could not pretend not to have heard what she said.


    "That''s why he chose Draco, didn''t he?" She insisted. "To punish Lucius?"


    "If Draco succeeds," snape still doesn''t look at her, "he''ll get more honors than anyone else."


    "But he will not succeed!" Narcissa sobbed: "how could he, even the dark devil himself..."


    Bellatrix gasped; Narcissa seemed at a loss.


    "I just said No one has succeeded Severus Please You are, you''ve always been Draco''s favorite teacher You''re an old friend of Lucius I beg you You are the Dark Lord''s favorite and trusted advisor Please talk to him and persuade him to -- "


    "The Dark Lord will not be convinced, and I will not be stupid enough to try to persuade him," snape said quietly. "I don''t deny that the Dark Lord was angry with Lucius. Lucius should be in charge. He''s been caught himself, and a lot of people have been implicated, and what''s more, he hasn''t been able to bring back that prophecy ball, and most importantly, Narcissa, you know - yes, the Dark Lord is angry, Narcissa, in fact, very angry. "


    "Then I guessed right. He chose to retaliate through Draco!" Narcissa held her breath. "He doesn''t expect him to succeed, he wants him to die in pain!"


    Snape did not speak, and Narcissa seemed to have lost the last trace of self-control. She got up, staggered to Snape and grabbed the collar of his robe. Her face was so close to him that tears fell on his chest, and she gasped, "you can do it. You can do it instead of Draco, Severus. You''ll succeed, no doubt, and he''ll give you more than anyone else - "


    Snape grabs her wrist and opens her hand. Looking down at her tearful face, he said slowly, "I think he''s going to let me do it later. And decided to let Draco try first. You know, if Draco gets away with it, I can stay a little longer at Hogwarts and play my spy role. "


    "In other words, it doesn''t matter if Draco is dead!"


    "The Dark Lord is very angry," snape repeated softly. "He didn''t hear the prophecy. As you and I know, Narcissa, he never forgives easily


    She collapsed and fell to the floor crying. "My only son My only son... "


    "You should be proud!" Bellatrix said cruelly. "If I had sons, I would be very happy to have them work for the Dark Lord."


    Narcissa shrieked in despair and held one of her blonde hair tightly in her hand. Snape bent down, grabbed her arm, lifted her up and dragged her back into the sofa. Then she poured more wine into her glass and squeezed it into her hand.


    "Narcissa, stop it. Drink this. Listen to me. " She calmed down a little; the wine from the glass spilled on her, and she took a shivering sip. "Maybe I have a chance Help Draco. "


    She sat up with her pale face and wide eyes. "Severus - Oh, Severus - will you help him? Are you willing to look after him and make sure he''s not hurt? "


    "I can try." Suddenly she threw the glass away; it slid across the table, and she fell to her knees in front of Snape, grabbed his hand and gave him a kiss. "If you''re there to protect him Severus, do you swear? Do you dare to make an unbreakable oath? "


    "Unbreakable oath?" Snape''s expression was empty and unpredictable: Bellatrix, however, giggled triumphantly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1054

    "Don''t you hear me, Narcissa? Oh, he''ll try, I''m sure More common empty words, more common tactful behaviors Oh, of course, by the orders of the Dark Lord


    Snape didn''t look at Bellatrix, though. Instead of staring into Narcissa''s tearful blue eyes, she still held his hand.


    "Of course, Narcissa, I will make an unbreakable oath," he said softly. "But I don''t guarantee that he can really finish the task, as you know, even the Dark Lord I believe that the power of Dumbledore is still remembered. "


    "This is the task of the Dark Lord!"


    "No, it''s death." Narcissa said eagerly, "so, Severus, are you willing to protect Draco?"


    "Maybe your sister will promise to be our witness."


    Bellatrix opened her mouth wide. Snape also knelt down in front of Narcissa. As Bellatrix watched in surprise, they held each other''s right hand tightly.


    "All you need to do now is pick up your wand, Bellatrix," snape said coldly. She pulled out her wand, but she was still surprised.


    "You need to get closer," he said. She took a few steps closer and pointed the end of the wand to the two hands. Then Narcissa spoke.


    "Will you, Severus, look after my son Draco as he tries to fulfill the Dark Lord''s wish?"


    "I will," snape said. A blazing tongue of fire shot out of the wand and wound around their hands like a red hot wire.


    "Are you willing to do everything you can to protect him from harm?"


    "I will," snape said. Another tongue of fire shot out of the wand and twined with the first to form a hot chain.


    "So, the last point..." Narcissa hesitated and said, "if, I mean, if Draco''s mission failed, if you have a chance Are you willing to complete the task of the Dark Lord? "


    Snape''s hand was so secure that Narcissa held it. He looked at Narcissa''s delicate face calmly. It must be admitted that Narcissa was very


    "I mean, if you have a chance, you''d like to..."


    "If you have a chance..." Snape paused. "I''d like to..."


    The other two, like the red snake in his hand, held fast to the ground.


    "So, you..."


    "Thank you so much, Severus. I knew you would help Draco, and you would still like to..."


    Narcissa knelt down and put her forehead on the back of Snape''s hand, tears dripping on Snape''s hand


    But Snape did not say a word, just calmly looking at everything in front of him, Narcissa crying, and Bellatrix in shock.


    If there''s a chance?


    No one knew what Snape was thinking, but for Narcissa, it was a great comfort.


    For such a long time, for the Malfoy family, it has been a period of suffering.


    Losing the trust of the Dark Lord, to be exact, because of Lucius'' various actions, the Malfoy family succeeded in obtaining the punishment of the Dark Lord, which was almost unacceptable among the death eaters, but for Bellatrix and the Malfoy family


    Otherwise, Narcissa would have collapsed.


    The Dark Lord asked Draco to kill Dumbledore? This is definitely a mission of death, that is Dumbledore, even the Dark Lord can not kill it, and now, the Dark Lord let Draco go.


    Narcissa was resentful, but no matter who she was, she did not dare to resist the Dark Lord''s arrangement.


    This puts the entire Malfoy family in a dilemma.


    Fortunately, Severus was willing to help Draco, which was definitely a straw for Narcissa, and the only chance to save Draco.


    No matter what, Narcissa had no reason to refuse, let alone


    "Now, I think we need to discuss some measures to help Draco, you know, Dumbledore..." Snape said lightly, looking at Narcissa, who was quite excited.


    ¡­¡­


    The evening wind gently blows through the trees, in the sky, dark clouds cover the sky, which makes the surrounding appear a little dark.


    The shadow of the dark cloud moved forward slowly, as if it had broken a gap. A beam of moonlight fell into the village in front of him, making little Hangleton get a rare brightness.


    It is slightly different from the scene in Ogden''s memory. In the impression, which town full of local flavor is slightly cold in such a dark night."Let''s go this way. This is Riedel''s ancestral home." Dumbledore pointed to a house on the hillside not far away.


    The house is located on a hillside, from which you can see the whole village. Several windows of the house were sealed, and the tiles on the roof were incomplete, and the whole house was covered with tiger claws and teeth.


    In fact, the house of Riedel, which had been a beautiful mansion, or the most spacious and imposing building within a few miles, was now damp, desolate, and uninhabited all year round.


    "This is..." Vaseline looked at a cemetery not far away. Behind the church, he had been here. When Voldemort was resurrected, it was in this area. This was little Hangleton?


    Van Lim always thought that Voldemort would choose a more secret place for his own resurrection ceremony, so he didn''t think about it at all


    But now it seems that father''s bones


    Voldemort directly carried out his own resurrection ceremony in the cemetery of old Tom Riddle


    "Tom Riedel''s graveyard, yes, you should have been here." Dumbledore nodded and said, "with Harry, we witnessed Tom''s return."


    "But I''m not quite. This is little Hangleton..." "In that case, I should have been there, Tom Riddell''s ancestral home, opposite the Gunter family, the big house that I had used to phantom into, and Voldemort had been there until then."


    "Oh, yes!" Rutherford said leisurely, as if with some exclamation. "I have been here with the guy Trevor, but I didn''t expect that, just across the house, the Dark Lord''s greatest weakness is hidden in it."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1055

    ¡­¡­


    "But this time, we''re targeting the opposite house."


    "The opposite room, but Professor, I didn''t have Is he hidden by Voldemort


    "Oh, it looks like that." Dumbledore said, "as a wizard''s house, according to the requirements of the Ministry of magic, it is necessary to hide their tracks in the Muggle gathering place. There are not many fishmen in little Hangleton town. Naturally, the ancestral house of the Gunter family has been erased from Muggle''s eyes. I think this is not Tom''s match, at least not all."


    Said Dumbledore, and the three walked up on foot.


    With the progress of the journey, the surrounding scenery has gradually become desolate.


    That summer after Hogwarts fifth grade, Tom mavororiedel learned that his mother''s family, the Gunter family, lived in an old house across the town, and that was probably the beginning.


    In fact, after he got there, he learned about his father and grandparents through muffin, a Muggle?


    This is quite different from Voldemort''s idea. He once thought that his father was a very expensive wizard, while his mother


    Tom even had some happy?


    Although Merleau''s fate is a bit tragic, died in the delivery room, to say no matter what, his mother is also a wizard, although Tom does not agree with this, but at least, this is consistent with Slytherin''s consistent concept.


    The blood of Salazar Slytherin, which is definitely the most expensive one in the magic world.


    In fact, Voldemort came to little Hangleton, but was surprised to find that he had such a stain on his body, and the source of everything was naturally his Muggle father, who had the same name as him.


    It was almost intolerable for Tom to learn from his uncle muffin that old Tom lived in the big house opposite.


    And the only solution, at least in Tom''s view, was the only way to solve all this by himself in his father''s house.


    Naturally, Tom went to the big house opposite, just like all the Muggles, which made Tom a little tired, so the Tom family were killed in their own living room.


    This is likely to be the murder that has been troubling the villagers of little Hangleton.


    The body of Tom''s family was soon found by the maid. At first, Muggle police suspected that Frank Bryce was involved in the murder, while the wizard authorities believed that it was muffin Gunter.


    It''s also thanks to Tom''s magic, who has implanted his uncle muffin with a perfect memory, at least in the Ministry of magic.


    In terms of time, place, character and motive, muffin Gunter has ample suspicion of murder.


    That seems to be the case.


    For personal reasons, moffen Gunter violated the above regulations of the Muggle protection law, and used the awada curse to kill Muggle. These charges are enough for moffen Gunter to stay in Azkaban until his death, and he is very proud of this.


    He wanted to do this for a long time and kill the Muggle in front of him. It can be said that what Tom did was replaced by muffin Gunter. In this regard, muffin Gunter did not question his memory. At the same time, no one in wiesengamo questioned the heart of a mentally abnormal wizard.


    It was extremely distorted, so to speak, even Dumbledore was reluctant to touch the memory of muffin Gunter.


    In the next few years, the house was changed hands several times, but no one ever stayed here, because they all felt that there was an "uncomfortable feeling" here. We don''t know who the owner is now. However, Muggles in the town think that the owner is a rich man, and they only keep the house for "tax reasons".


    But whether the owner is a Muggle, a Death Eater, or Voldemort himself, the house has been abandoned for many years, and now it smells "rotten," and "there is a thick dust on the stone steps."


    In the summer of 1994, Voldemort returned with Wormtail and Nagini, using it as a temporary command post. On the night they entered the house, Frank Bryce saw the lights and went into the room to check. Unfortunately, he was attacked by Voldemort. Voldemort may have lived here for a while, but it''s not sure. A year later, Voldemort recovered his body in a small town near his house.


    And now it is only Voldemort, and his loyal man, the handsome batty crouch II.


    A boy who has never been fathered, comes from a well-known family and has achieved 12 good grades and above in o.w.l.s.


    At least on the surface, little Barty crouch is excellent enough. No matter in magic or in life, van Lin remembers that Dumbledore has enough and good evaluation for little Barty crouch. At least in the present, no one knows anyone who has received such high evaluation of Dumbledore. If he can, Hermione is one.But then, the direction of the development of little Barty is unfolding.


    He was jailed for his involvement in death eaters and his father''s career was blocked. "In a flash, his wife died and his son died, and his family''s reputation was ruined. People began to feel more sympathy for his son and wonder why such a boy from a famous family would become a Death Eater. Finally, he concluded that as a father, he had never cared about his son. In this way, Fudge took the first place, and crouch was transferred to the Department of International Magic cooperation


    This is the explanation everyone has made for little Barty crouch. It can be said that the batty crouches are really enough tragedies.


    To make matters worse, old Barty saved batty crouch with the little life his mother had left.


    Now, I don''t know what old Barty crouch would think?


    Azkaban was defeated by Voldemort. It can be said that all the death eaters were released once again. Even Peter Pettigrew escaped. Fanlin did not think Voldemort would give up batik crouch, a loyal man.


    Just like Bellatrix, batty Crouch''s loyalty to Voldemort has been witnessed by countless people and a long time. If he faces Barty crouch again


    If Mr. batty crouch is still alive, it is bound to be a tragic story, and the two sides of the story need to be described with life


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1056

    "No one dares to get close to it..." Dumbledore said, as if to sigh, lament the misfortune of these villagers.


    So they''re Voldemort''s neighbors?


    Fanlin can''t help looking back at the villagers at the foot of the mountain. After the evolution of time, the village has gradually become desolate. The villagers who originally lived in the small town also left here because of various strange things.


    For example, the Muggle who used to guard Riedel''s house, the poor man killed by Voldemort, who was not yet fully resurrected.


    In fact, nearly half a century ago, the murder in Tom Riddell''s ancestral home left a deep impression on the residents of the town. Naturally, no one dared to get close to it. If something happened, Fanlin would not have to worry about being discovered by irrelevant people.


    What''s more, the Ministry of magic has been too busy now, isn''t it? What they do now is to observe the trace on Harry''s wand, hoping that they can get something valuable for the Ministry.


    But in fact, hesitating van Lin''s intervention, many of Dumbledore''s decisions have changed, and the power of the Ministry of magic


    If not willing to use dirty means, Dumbledore wants to control the Ministry of magic is a very difficult thing.


    It''s not the time for grindford to step down. The Ministry of magic has already made changes. Without the threat from the outside, who needs a guy who can keep everyone from rolling over.


    And this idea has been maintained until now. Even if Voldemort returns, it can hardly be reversed immediately, unless Voldemort points his wand at their heads.


    But wouldn''t they die then?


    A dead man, who is qualified to stand up and support?


    "I don''t think Tom left only one ring, which, no doubt, doesn''t fit in with the Horcrux, so we have to be careful. Come on, our target is just across from the big house."


    "Yes, Professor Dumbledore." Van Lin nodded. "But please be careful, professor."


    Fanlin is not worried about himself. For him, the resurrection stone is really nothing. What''s more, in essence, it''s all made by death to play with witches. Fanlin is not a bit cold about this.


    But Dumbledore and he is not the same, Dumbledore enough wisdom, long life, let Dumbledore have enough rich experience.


    And it is precisely such a person, in the heart will always leave such or that regret, no doubt, this kind of person is very in line with the needs of the resurrection stone.


    In fact, Dumbledore has grasped the thread


    "Oh, of course." Dumbledore nodded. "I never despised Tom. In fact, at Hogwarts, Tom''s various acts and novel magic ideas were highly praised by everyone. I didn''t care about it. I found a shadow of me and an old friend of mine in him. Of course, that''s right It''s all good, and Tom''s hiding is so wonderful. "


    As Dumbledore walked, he sighed how good Tom was at that time, and on the other side


    No matter who he is, he never thought that the modest and polite boy would become what he is now.


    This is destined to be the failure of Hogwarts. Voldemort is the first and worst wizard to come out of Hogwarts.


    Walking along the road in Ogden''s memory, unlike the town at the foot of the mountain, no one has passed here for a long time. It is still the kind of dirt road that has not been repaired and retains its original appearance half a century ago. On this basis, it adds a little desolation.


    Both sides of the road become overgrown with weeds. Even the originally gentle road also shows a little green. This seems to be the only trace that can prove the existence of time. Like the dilapidated house, a hundred years of time is long, but it is not so cruel because there is no human trace.


    In the shape of a country windmill cottage, the ancestral house of the gunte family appeared in front of Fanlin in amazement through the fence and ancient trees at the gate.


    To be exact, it is more appropriate to use the ghost house to describe it.


    Compared with the scream hut, the ancestral house of the Gunter family is more dilapidated. The remnant snake bones are hung on the wall as the door decoration, which adds some desolate and terrifying atmosphere to the house, which makes the originally strange atmosphere worse, just like stepping into the entrance of the snake cave hell.


    Suddenly, a swimming figure quickly from the feet of Fanlin across.


    It''s a green snake.


    "There''s something about the Gunter family that seems to attract them." Said Dumbledore, looking at the figures swimming in the grass.


    This is the characteristic of the snake Whisperer family. Around them, the poisonous snake is the most loyal partner, because they never worry about betrayal. This does not exist in the eyes of the snake. The snake man accent is their leader. Besides, for the snake, there are only food and non food."Let''s go. It''s just the spontaneous behavior of these creatures. It seems that there is no magic circle around here. These snakes regard this as a nest. Although they are not gregarious, this is probably the most special place for them."


    "Holy land?"


    "No, it''s slavery." Dumbledore shook his head. "They serve the people in this room. Even though this place has completely disappeared, guardianship has become a deep-rooted existence in the concept of animals."


    "Like the serpent in Slytherin''s chamber of secrets?"


    "Oh, almost." Dumbledore said, "however, the snake Whisperer''s control of the snake can be passed on all the time, which is quite a brand." Dumbledore nodded. "Well, I think we''d better leave them alone, but we still have to remember one thing."


    "One thing?" Fanlin is confused.


    "If we are attacked by a poisonous snake, we must always be vigilant." Dumbledore shook his head. "Even though it looks like it''s dilapidated, it''s a snake den after all."


    "Snake Cave..." Van Lin is a little silent.


    Dumbledore is right. Since Voldemort came back, there are always a pair of eyes around them, staring at them in the dark.


    No matter what they do, they will fight Voldemort sooner or later. However, in Van Lin''s mind, it is hard to bear the cost of sticking to it. But what if they take the initiative to attack?


    The possibility of failure will become infinite. For the snake cave, only Rutherford can help them, but there is no way to make up for the lack of strength.


    Fortunately, Dumbledore is much better than Fanlin imagined. With Harry''s containment, Dumbledore is likely to defeat Voldemort, but the war is not so.


    "Let''s go."


    Van Lin nodded and followed Dumbledore forward.


    It''s appropriate to call it a dangerous house. The vines are all over the wall tightly. Thanks to these plants, the main body of the house has not collapsed, but this is not a long-term thing. Sooner or later, plants will open these obstacles and grow into the sun.


    Maybe 100 years, 200 years?


    It has to be admitted that Voldemort is extremely bold. The house and the surrounding poisonous snakes can not hinder a wizard''s step. In addition to some functions of concealing people''s eyes, this house can not be a good choice to preserve precious items.


    But also, in the wizard''s eyes, the existence of such a dilapidated house is worthless in itself.


    It can be said that no one will pay attention to such a dangerous house, just like Sirius'' choice at that time.


    It''s a place that people don''t even care about, but at the same time, it''s exposed to everyone.


    The most dangerous place is the safest place?


    Undeniably, this is a very useful theory, but in some cases, it seems to be a bit clever?


    "This is it, I think." Dumbledore suddenly stood in the same place, van Lin a careless on the body of Dumbledore.


    "Pay attention, Vaseline. What are you thinking?"


    "I wonder why Voldemort put something so important here." Vaseline shook his head. "In fact, if someone understands his past and the concept of Horcrux, it will become dangerous here. I have to admit that this kind of thought..."


    "Maybe Tom is just confident in his magic, or he thinks he''s perfect enough to associate Tom Riddle with Voldemort, is he?" Dumbledore said, "since that year I turned down his offer to teach at Hogwarts, when Tom came back here, the only name left was Voldemort."


    "What about the people around him? For example, Bellatrix and... "


    "They won''t betray him because of fear, or something else, and regullus, perhaps, is really the only one..."


    "And Professor Snape." Said Fanlin.


    Dumbledore was surprised, but then he shook his head. "It''s not the same, van Lin, Severus. In fact, it''s just a deal. Fortunately, the chips are on our side..."


    "Lily Potter?"


    "Maybe, of course, without removing Harry, he has the same eyes as lily."


    "So now Professor Snape is back with Voldemort, isn''t he?" Van Lin hesitated for a moment.


    "It''s Severus'' choice. We can only trust if we can, but we can be sure that if Severus doesn''t want to, no one can spy on his real thoughts."


    "But it''s dangerous, and Harry used to


    "Memory and thought, these are two different concepts, one is the past, the other is the present." Said Dumbledore.


    "Now..." Fanlin nodded. "So, Professor, what did you want me to do?""I don''t think you can''t miss it." Dumbledore shook his head, for van Lin''s reaction, no matter when, Dumbledore always felt very satisfied.


    At least, unlike Harry, Fanlin is always quick enough to make decisions, although both are problem children.


    "It''s magic, professor. I can see it. " Fanlin said, with the magic cover, the surrounding world seems to be unlimited amplification, so that some easily overlooked places also show in front of van Lin. "But I didn''t find anything..."


    "No, that''s not enough..." Dumbledore said, "feel with your heart and don''t trust your eyes too much. Even if it''s your talent, sometimes everything around you will deceive your vision."


    "Deception?" Van Lin lowered his head, but he did not close his eyes.


    A person always has the method which suits oneself, perhaps the result is the same, but in the process, always has the different method.


    With the blessing of his heart, Fanlin completely concentrated his mind on his eyes. His originally pale blue pupil became more clear and seemed to have light to show.


    Practicing, the vision of Fanlin becomes different.


    All the magic seems to become the interweaving of points and lines, and in Dumbledore, this feeling is the strongest.


    Visible to the naked eye, the magic around him was constantly absorbed by Dumbledore, just like an unfilled hole. Just one glance, the spirit of Vaseline almost fell into it.


    However, once his eyes were removed, Dumbledore''s sense of existence was immediately reduced to the lowest point, all the magic was firmly bound by Dumbledore, which can not help but make van Lin a little discouraged.


    Catch up with Dumbledore?


    I don''t know how Voldemort did it. In just a few years after he graduated from Hogwarts, he grew up to be able to compete with Dumbledore.


    "I found it." Fanlin said, the line of sight fell in front of the house, in the left direction, a group of twisted light makes the surrounding become a blur, and then, it is a kind of tempting mood to go.


    "Ah, yes." Dumbledore said, "if there''s no accident, it''s where it is."


    "But, Professor, what kind of magic is that? It makes me very uncomfortable."


    "I don''t know." Dumbledore shook his head. "In fact, I don''t know much about what kind of magic Tom has mastered and how far he has mastered it. But when Tom and I stand opposite, he becomes extremely clear."


    "Darkness, destruction, killing, even from a distance, can be frightening." Dumbledore said, "but there is no doubt that we need to pay a price."


    "The price? Is it blood, professor? " Fanlin thought of the arrangement of Voldemort in the grotto.


    At that time, Sirius paid a lot of blood, as well as the Yin corpse in the lake as a guard. If you go alone, you will lose more than half of your combat effectiveness just by opening the door.


    After that, we have to find the boat hidden in the fog, otherwise, we will have to break through a lake of Yin corpse, and after that, we must drink the lethal potion to get the treasure.


    And each step is enough to make a normal wizard die once or several times. Naturally, for the arrangement here, Fanlin still dare not rashly rush past.


    You know, in the original, it was the arrangement of guarding the ring that accelerated Dumbledore''s death, which led to Dumbledore''s having to let Harry carry out some risky actions, and even let Snape kill him to gain all Voldemort''s trust.


    In the end, if the resurrection stone didn''t really work, and Dumbledore''s soul had been waiting, Voldemort would have almost succeeded.


    Hogwarts, who lost Dumbledore, is too weak to face the attack of Death Eaters.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1057

    ¡­¡­


    "I don''t know." Dumbledore shook his head. "I can''t see what magic it is, but if it''s blood, we can''t even step in the door. I think it''s not blood. After all, it''s not a wizard''s style."


    "Oh, of course, I like this proposal very much. Enter my castle and offer a cup of fresh blood before that..." Rutherford said, a little intoxicated.


    "I don''t think the people of the Vatican will let you go, even if the wizard does." Fanlin some helpless said.


    "Of course, we''ve been fighting them for hundreds of years." Rutherford said impatiently, "in your words, it''s just a biological instinct, especially for me, who was born a vampire. We need to survive... "


    "Oh, no, I''m not talking to you about survival right now." "In fact, if you don''t provoke Voldemort, I think the death penalty can be imposed on him in the first two days."


    "But it has happened," Dumbledore said suddenly. "What has happened must have the necessity and value of occurrence. We don''t have to investigate whose fault it is at all, because it doesn''t help. You don''t seem to be calm, van Lin


    "I just feel very troublesome, Professor Dumbledore." Fanlin some helplessly said, originally all the plans are good, but there will always be one or another to force them to modify what is going on.


    "There''s no way to do it, Fanlin, but fortunately, we''ve found out about Tom''s greatest weakness, haven''t we?"


    "Oh, yes, yes..." All of a sudden, van Lin felt that he was not interested. Dumbledore should not be so wordy, but.


    "Professor, let''s go in..." Fanlin pointed to the front, seems to be a bit agitated.


    "Oh, of course." Dumbledore didn''t care. He opened the door first, followed by Van Lin, followed by Rutherford.


    As soon as the door was opened, an old smell rushed out of the house.


    It''s very dark here. Combined with the dark clouds in the sky, people can''t help feeling a little depressed, as if they opened a channel, and then this channel will devour all the light.


    Thick cobwebs are stacked on the ceiling, and the beams above the house can''t resist the passage of time. Through the cracks, a small beam of light is projected in, which seems to be the only light source in the room.


    This is really a little pathetic. With the light of his magic wand, Fanlin can see all this better. However, the sense of corruption that followed made Fanlin dare not even make a big move. It seems that a light touch can make the whole house collapse.


    At least it''s been a few decades. There''s no one here.


    Following the position determined before, van Lin is constantly looking for the ring that was made into a Horcrux by Voldemort.


    As a matter of fact, as one of the Deathly Hallows, van leen could not understand why the pehlers'' badge became the family heirloom of the Slytherins.


    As the original owners of the three sacred objects of death, the three brothers of Peverel respectively hold the old magic wand, the resurrection stone and the invisibility cloak.


    Cadmus is the second of the three brothers of pevril. The resurrection stone owns it. He is an arrogant man. He wants to make death more disgraceful, so he requires the power to call others back from the God of death.


    Death picked up a stone from the Bank of the river and gave it to the second. He told him that the stone had the power to revive the dead.


    Cadmus returned to his own solitary home. There he took out the stone that could summon the dead, put it in his hand and turned it three times. To his surprise and joy, the girl he once wanted to marry but died suddenly appeared in front of him. Yet she was sad and indifferent, and separated from him with a veil. Although she came back, she didn''t really belong there. She suffered.


    In the end, Cadmus went mad in endless despair and committed suicide in order to truly integrate into her world.


    However, it turned out that Cadmus had no offspring and did not marry the girl who had been called back from the world of the dead.


    So, Cadmus is the ancestor of Slytherin, which seems to be unfounded.


    It''s not very clear about Marlowe''s ring.


    Piri shield?


    There is no such name in Van Lin''s impression.


    But in any case, the gemstone on this ring is the resurrection stone, so there must be a certain connection between the Slytherin family and pevrier.


    But it didn''t save the Slytherin family''s decline. Maybe it''s from Salazar.


    As a powerful wizard of the day, nature, in the older days, the Deathly Hallows were not children''s books. Naturally, Salazar always wanted to leave something for his descendants.


    For example, the chamber of secrets, and the basilisk, can only be controlled by Slytherin''s heirsFanlin thought, and kept approaching the left corner of the room.


    The environment here is really too bad, as if it was robbed, but it is destined that they will not get anything, perhaps because they become angry, everything here is overturned and stacked together in disorder.


    Maybe it''s Muggles. Only lazy people do such things as ransacking an old tramp''s house.


    Sure enough, when Fanlin opened a wardrobe, a skeleton in Muggle costume was lying there quietly. It seemed that the heavy wardrobe had broken his bones.


    And leave a wounded man here alone, wailing, until he starves to death?


    "Maybe someone has paid the price."


    Dumbledore said, with a wave of his wand, the obstacles in front of him were swept away, along with the bones of the greedy man.


    "Professor..." Fanlin faintly cried some of my mistakes, but he could not say what it was like.


    There''s nothing wrong with clearing up the obstacles.


    "Oh, I think we''re going to find it." Dumbledore is not here said, looking at the cabinet in front of him.


    "This is it. I saw it outside before..."


    It seems to be unable to bear the burden of time. The wardrobe in front of me has given off the smell of decay. Even the door has been unable to close. Half open. Through the gap in the middle, Fanlin can see a pale color inside.


    It seems to be luring the people who come here to do it. As long as the door is opened, the visitor can get what he wants.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1058

    "It makes me very uncomfortable here. It reminds me of those old monsters in the clan. There are always a lot of corpses in their sleeping places."


    "Animal?"


    "Oh, all of them." Rutherford didn''t care to say, "in the eyes of blood clan, it doesn''t make any difference."


    "So, you''d better shut up..." Van Lin said impolitely, "if it wasn''t for you..."


    "OK..." Dumbledore said sternly, "this is not the time for us to argue about it."


    "Oh, of course, sir." Rutherford''s lips sparked a smile, and it was obvious that he did not care about the affront of Vaseline.


    However, it is so arrogant in the eyes of Fanlin.


    This made Fanlin a little impatient. He ignored Rutherford, and just opened the cupboard as soon as he reached out.


    But what ranfanlin didn''t think of, as soon as he reached out his hand, the handle of the cupboard gripped it tightly, and two cold fangs pierced his palm.


    Vaseline''s reflexive desire to pull his hand back, but his hand is dead bitten.


    Fanlin did not continue to draw, because it is useless, this is what Dumbledore called the price?


    "Professor My blood is losing... "


    Dumbledore carefully looked at the cabinet in front of him, a touch of dark red said the position of the door handle quickly spread.


    "It''s too low." Dumbledore shook his head in disappointment. "I thought Tom would have some good magic to guard his Horcrux, but in fact..."


    Dumbledore used his wand to knock on the closet in front of him. Van Lin just felt that he bit his things and then retracted. The next second, the door of the cabinet was opened.


    Fanlin also can''t care about the pain on his hands, just some frightening looking at the scene inside the cabinet.


    This should be the place where moffen stored the snake bones. Slowly, four rows of pale snake bones filled the whole cabinet, but at the worst, van Lin saw that some snake bones had gradually turned red.


    This should be his credit. Just like the undead, his blood has become the medium to awaken these poisonous snakes.


    "I thought he would behave differently, but in fact, it really disappoints me. Using these dead snakes to attack the invaders can not escape the attack of the dead snakes. This is not new. It is not even as good as the cave on the sea."


    "But it''s a price, isn''t it, Professor..." Fanlin covered the wound of his palm in pain. The curse was imposed on the cupboard. His therapeutic magic effect was not very good. Although he stopped the blood, the wound could not heal.


    "Remember, if you want to get something, you have to pay a certain price. No one can get it for nothing." Dumbledore shook his head and set his eyes on the locker in front of him.


    Not long ago, because of the role of Vaseline blood, these snake bones seem to have some signs of resurrection.


    It''s not the worst. Obviously, there''s more noise around, and if there''s no problem, all the snakes around here have come to them.


    "Guard his Horcruxes with these snakes?" Fanlin some disdain said, "he thought is really very beautiful."


    "Ah, yes..." Dumbledore nodded, as if some did not look up to Voldemort''s magic.


    Rutherford waited quietly, his scarlet eyes fixed on van Lin''s wounded hand.


    Slowly, the sound around the sound of more and more loud, and the pale snake head in the cabinet also completely turned into the color of blood.


    These snakes are more like vampires than Rutherford, who can even hear them swallowing blood.


    It seems to be some fidgety, in any case, swallowing their own blood to revive, this how to see, some of the Fanlin can not tolerate.


    The wand gently pointed, and a light blue halo spread with the cold.


    Ice cold is a very effective attack for these snakes. No matter what, they can''t get rid of the biological habits, can''t they.


    The ice covered everything in an instant, and even Rutherford''s robe was frozen to the ground.


    Fanlin is not interested in


    Wait


    It seems to be stimulated by magic, everything around is quiet, and van Lin only feels that there is some buzz in his mind.


    However, Dumbledore didn''t care about the magic of Vaseline. There was always someone to break the magic. Whether the man was he or vaseline had no effect on the result.


    "That''s a saving of trouble." Dumbledore said, not paying any attention to Rutherford''s lip licking. With a wave of his hand, everything frozen around him was smashed, including the locker in front of him. Only a black box fell out.


    It looks like that''s the box with the resurrection stone ring.


    Resurrection stone"It looks like we''re going to pay some price, Valentine."


    "At some price, Professor Dumbledore?"


    "Here it is..." Said Dumbledore, pointing to the black box on the ground.


    The body of a venomous snake wrapped the box tightly, and in the lock position, a snake head stayed quietly there.


    "So, are we going to stick our hands in?" Said Fanlin.


    "In fact, it''s very simple." Said Dumbledore, and put his hand in.


    With the click of turning sound, the snake''s mouth closed tightly. Van Lin''s eyes watched the venomous snake''s fangs stab into Dumbledore''s thin palm. A black voice said that the wound continued to spread.


    "Professor, your hand..."


    "It doesn''t matter..." Dumbledore shook his head, just quietly waiting for his blood to dye the snake red. Then, the snake loosened its mouth and slowly swam to the bottom of the box.


    Unlike the bone snakes, the serpent guarding the box is only the product of Voldemort''s magic.


    Fanlin''s eyes looked at the snake completely hungry hidden into the body of the box, and then, the black box will emerge a snake''s dark lines.


    It looks strange. Just like the cabinet, it needs a certain amount of blood to open it, but


    Maybe Voldemort, 15, is not very strong. Even, in terms of casting ability, he is not as good as the current Vaseline?


    However, for other wizards, they don''t even have the courage to open the box.


    "Professor, we..."


    "Ah, I think I opened it." Dumbledore said, putting the black box aside on the remaining table


    Let''s call it a table.


    Fanlin couldn''t tell what it was. He just felt that his mind was confused.


    The box was opened by Dumbledore at a price, and the venom of the snake curse did not spread further in Dumbledore''s hands.


    Is it the left hand or the right hand?


    Van Lin is a little confused. He is not sure that Dumbledore was cursed and sealed by the hand. However, the venom can not bring any trouble to Dumbledore.


    Or is Tom Riddle''s ring so easy that they''ve got it?


    "Professor We made it? " Fanlin felt a bit of a dream. Strictly speaking, they didn''t pay much more.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1059

    ¡­¡­


    "I think so, we succeeded..." Dumbledore said, reaching for the ring inlaid with resurrection stone.


    "All right, Professor..."


    Van Lim nodded, and Dumbledore''s dark fingers flashed before his eyes.


    "Curse Curse The curse of Voldemort, Dumbledore... "


    All of a sudden, Fanlin thought of something, but vaguely some can not grasp


    "Professor Professor Dumbledore Wait a minute... "


    While speaking, Fanlin put a magic spell on the box and flew out, "you can''t do this..."


    "What are you doing, Fanlin?" In Dumbledore''s words, there was a faint anger. He saw the Horcrux in his hand What''s more, van Lin is attacking him?


    "No, it''s not, Professor Dumbledore..." Van Lin held his wand in one hand, and the chilling air gave him a trace of real feeling.


    "It''s not what?" Rutherford asked with a smile, his eyes wandering, and he didn''t know where he was looking.


    "Wait, I don''t think we''ve made it yet."


    "No, we succeeded, but you beat it out."


    "No, that''s not true, and besides, it''s none of your business, old bat." Fanlin''s unexplained agitation surprised him.


    He hated Rutherford a little, but he never


    This is, magic?


    What suddenly occurred to Fanlin, all these were Voldemort''s means to guard his Horcruxes. They did not separate from Voldemort''s magic, whether Dumbledore or Rutherford


    Fanlin stepped back slightly, but he did not know what he had touched. He fell and sat on the ground.


    Dumbledore just now clearly has eliminated the obstacles around him, but why


    Seeing that Dumbledore was about to take the box back in his hand, van Lin did not hesitate at all, and a magic spell hit Dumbledore''s hand.


    "It''s not true, it''s me who is enchanted..." Van Lim mumbled, and watched his magic spell pass through Dumbledore''s hand.


    Yes, I have just touched something in the real world, that is, the obstacle that has not been shown. So, what Van Lin controlled just now is his own body?


    "What are you doing?" Dumbledore said solemnly, while Rutherford on the other side was also a little impatient.


    "Impolite imp, it seems that I need to give you some..."


    There is no time to react. The speed of the vampire is still very slow to capture. The method of a figure in front of himself is very fast, which is different from Dumbledore. This time, it is a real sense of touch. The cold fangs are embedded in the skin of Vaseline.


    This makes Fanlin a little unclear whether it is illusory or real, but one thing is certain, he is being attacked by vampires


    "Give it to me. Get out of here!"


    Van Lin roared, and the wand hit Rutherford''s head directly. A cold light seemed to destroy everything around him, but the pain in his heart awakened him again


    "This is..." Vaseline looked down at the bone snake biting on his arm, and his wand had completely destroyed the snake in the back.


    "This is, hallucination?" Fanlin took off the dead snake from his arm, and everything around him changed. Just like when he came in, the hut was still as dilapidated as before, tables and chairs, bookcases


    But no matter what the bones of the dead or the sense of desolation had disappeared. As Ogden remembered, there was not so much furnishings in Gunter''s cottage. Naturally, no Muggles came to visit.


    The door was open, and Rutherford stood at the door, licking his lips from time to time.


    "Dumbledore..." Fanlin called out, quickly got up from the ground, a dizzy feeling of excessive blood loss, but let van Lin''s body shake a little.


    But Dumbledore''s appearance is more worrying than his bad state.


    Dumbledore''s old body curled up, his eyes fixed on the open cupboard.


    A gem ring from Ogden''s memory lies quietly there, without any light and wonder, but it firmly attracts Dumbledore''s attention.


    "Ariana!"


    "What?" Van Lin''s face changed slightly, which was what he had been worried about before he came.


    Aliana Dumbledore, the sister of Albus Dumbledore and Albus Dumbledore.


    If there is anything that can affect Dumbledore, besides his sister Aliana, there will be only Greenwood. Now, for Dumbledore, to be sure, the living people have no effect on Dumbledore. Naturally, Aliana is Dumbledore''s nightmare.


    "Stop, professor. There are only three of us here. There is no Ariana!" Fanlin tried to resist his weakness and wanted to pull Dumbledore back, but in a trance, Fanlin saw a figure shaking."Get out of here!" With a roar, Fanlin smashed the locker containing the ring of resurrection stone with a magic spell to prevent Dumbledore from touching the ring.


    But it doesn''t help. The resurrection stone still affects Dumbledore


    "Ariana, are you back? Are you willing to forgive me? It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have..."


    "There''s nothing wrong with..." Van Lim''s feet are a bit flighty. He runs forward a few steps and gets rid of the control of the resurrection stone. He holds Dumbledore with his hand.


    "Calm down, professor. We''ve all been enchanted by Voldemort''s magic. It''s death''s magic. You have to cheer up, Professor..."


    Van Lin shook Dumbledore''s shoulder, but when he looked up, he made him a little dull.


    What did he see?


    Dumbledore actually shed tears in front of him, just like an ordinary Muggle old man?


    If you say that, others will think they are crazy.


    But the fact is that the resurrection stone has such a profound influence on Dumbledore.


    Fortunately, all the people Fanlin wants to see are alive in the world, and his mother has not become obsessive. Naturally, it only needs some opportunities to break the illusion.


    Unlike Dumbledore, his guilt for Ariana is beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    Kill Ariana yourself?


    This is going to drive Dumbledore crazy.


    If this is really Ariana, vanillin doesn''t mind Dumbledore immersing for a while.


    But the awakened Vaseline still remembers the characteristics of the resurrection stone. This is not the real Ariana. It is just a ghost created by the resurrection stone according to Dumbledore''s memory.


    The real Ariana must have left here long ago and went to the world of the dead. Fanlin experienced it in her second grade. Through the white void, she could never go back.


    Therefore, the resurrection stone can only recall the soul wandering in the world. What the resurrection stone can do is to create a false illusion with a strong pessimism. Under this influence, no matter who is mentally tortured, he will go crazy, but if he can''t get what he wants, he will naturally look for it.


    Suicide is the only way.


    What the holy instrument of death? This is Yibing''s sharp blade to torture himself.


    There are only three of them, Dumbledore, himself, and the old vampire who hasn''t broken free. This damned resurrection stone can only project the image in Dumbledore''s memory.


    "Damn it, Dumbledore, wake up..." Van Lim shook Dumbledore''s body, but it didn''t help.


    Dumbledore was so strong that van Lin could not stop him from picking up the ring.


    "Wake me up, Professor Dumbledore. It''s not Ariana!"


    All of a sudden, van Lin seemed to understand why Voldemort didn''t take the ring.


    Voldemort didn''t find the function of the ring at all. If you want to, Voldemort was also attacked by memory, and then saw his mother and the Muggle father?


    But with Voldemort''s character, how can a guy who can kill his father himself care.


    Naturally, Voldemort left the ring here, which is the best protection. Not all people are as devoid of human nature as he is. People who come to seek Horcruxes will naturally be influenced by the resurrection stone.


    And destruction is the final result, which is calculated from the beginning.


    Fanlin finally understood why Voldemort would be relieved to leave the ring here, which is not something that anyone can touch.


    Obviously, some magic left by Voldemort, such as the snake that attacked him, is a backup means to destroy those who are more affected by the resurrection stone.


    It is almost safe to say that you should be glad that your little life experience has saved you?


    But Dumbledore is obviously not on this list. He was deeply influenced by Aliana


    Voldemort''s magic is luring Dumbledore to wear the ring, which is equivalent to leaving Aliana at his side, and then the curse on the ring?


    Maybe not against Dumbledore, but there is no doubt that anyone else who comes here will be killed.


    Sirius did not enter the house at all. He was hallucinated outside the door!


    Damn it


    "Hold on, Professor!" Said Fanlin, pointing his wand at Dumbledore.


    "Capture the mind and read it!"


    A ray of light penetrated Dumbledore''s body, and Fanlin saw a face, a girl''s face, which was Ariana?


    Perhaps it was Ariana, but before van Lin could see anything else, a strong sense of resistance came upon him, and then Fanlin returned to Gunter''s ancestral home.Fanlin only felt that his head was going to explode, and he used his own spirit to probe into Dumbledore''s inner world. If Dumbledore was not in a deep illusion, if he was not careful, he would become an idiot.


    But it also had an effect. Dumbledore''s body stopped and seemed confused.


    "Good, let''s do it again Take the mind and read it


    The scene changed in a moment. It was a small room. I couldn''t wait to confront his brother and Greenwood. Then a magic spell hit Aliana. Dumbledore and aberforth cried out in agony


    "Abu..."


    "Professor Dumbledore..." Fanlin felt dizzy in his head. The squeeze was so strong that he could hardly move his body.


    "Professor Dumbledore, wake up..." Fanlin rushed forward, but step in, as if stepping into the abyss.


    "You won''t succeed, he can''t be awakened by you..." An empty female voice sounded from Fanlin''s mind. In fact, Fanlin couldn''t tell whether it was a man or a woman.


    "Shut up Don''t think much, van Lin ran forward quickly. It was Ariana''s tombstone. Dumbledore was kneeling there.


    "Not here..." Fanlin resisted his vertigo and pressed his wand. The picture changed again. There was a return to the face he saw for the first time, the face of Ariana.


    This time, van Lin could see clearly. Dumbledore stood in front of Ariana with tears streaming down his face. His lips kept wriggling, as if pleading for Aliana''s forgiveness.


    "No, Professor Dumbledore, that''s not true..." Fanlin is struggling to shake his wand. The next second, it''s like being broken the mirror, and Fanlin is back at Gunter''s ancestral home


    "Again Take the mind and read it


    Van Lin raised his hand a little hard, but


    "Stop, van Lin, I''m awake..." Dumbledore tired voice from the side, and then, the old body will be some decadent sit on the ground.


    This let van Lin a big sigh of relief, and then a soft body, also collapsed on the floor.


    Fortunately, Dumbledore has sobered up, perhaps he cracked the magic, but pay the price


    Whenever Dumbledore has a little resistance, van Lin''s consciousness will be shattered at the first time. Naturally, he will become an idiot. Fortunately, Dumbledore still wakes up.


    Just like getting rid of it, van Lin looked up at the ceiling, and through the cracks in the bricks and tiles, a bunch of light fell.


    Once again, van reen recalled Allian''s face, Dumbledore''s nightmare.


    In fact, because Ariana was seen by three Muggle boys when she was a child, and the three boys did terrible things to her. From then on, she lost control of magic, and the magic was in her body, driving her crazy.


    And Percival Dumbledore killed those Muggles for revenge, so he went to Azkaban.


    In order to prevent Ariana from being imprisoned in St. Mungo for life, candela left fertile land with Aliana and albus and went to Godric valley. And announced to the public that Aliana was not fit to go to school.


    In fact, Aliana is always timid and lovely when she is normal. Only aberforth can calm down the runaway Ariana. Because a magical riot killed her mother, candela Dumbledore. From then on albus began to take care of Ariana.


    But a few weeks later, Dumbledore met Garrett Greenwood. They had a good conversation and ignored Ariana.


    Dumbledore''s brother, aberforth, came home from Hogwarts and blamed Dumbledore for not taking good care of his sister Aliana.


    So the two brothers clashed and pulled out the wand. At this time, Greenwood was very angry, thought that aberforth was a stupid child, even hindered his and Dumbledore''s grand plan, so the wand faced each other. Three people in the scuffle wounded and innocent Aliana, resulting in her death.


    Later, Ariana was buried in the Godric valley with the epitaph "where is the treasure, where is the heart".


    In short, this is what Dumbledore did when he was young, and Ariana paid for it, and there is no doubt that this experience almost cost Dumbledore his own life.


    What if Dumbledore came alone today?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1060

    ¡­¡­


    If only Dumbledore came by himself today, he would be threatened by his life, and then let Dumbledore wake up.


    Like the last time, Dumbledore was attacked by Voldemort''s curse


    This is not what Fanlin wants to see. In other words, Dumbledore even broke through a cave or any place, but fell on the resurrection stone. Fanlin didn''t think that 15-year-old Tom Riddle would have any ability to kill Dumbledore. What led to Dumbledore''s failure was naturally the soul returned by the resurrection stone, Ariana.


    "Professor, you..."


    "I''m all right now..." Dumbledore rubbed his temple with one hand. "A dangerous magic, its impact on me is far greater than I expected, which even I did not expect."


    "Expected, you said anticipated?"


    "Ah, yes, when I got rid of the first fantasy, I found all the magic that Tom had left behind. Of course, this also included..."


    "Resurrection stone!" Fanlin said, "as I approach you, I seem to see my mother..."


    "Oh, of course, the resurrection stone allows you to see the people you want to see the most." Dumbledore said, "in fact, one fantasy after another is extremely closely connected. Even I have no time to help you and Mr. Rutherford to recover. Fortunately, you broke away from Voldemort''s magic. Otherwise, I think I might..."


    "Will you wear that ring?"


    "Ah, yes." Dumbledore thought for a moment, "this is the magic left by Tom. It seems that he knows what is on the ring. In other words, he directly uses the resurrection stone to set up the magic to protect his Horcrux. As long as I wear that ring, I think there must be some bad curse waiting for me."


    "Will you die?"


    "I don''t know..." Dumbledore shook his head. "Fortunately, when I was lost, you woke me up."


    "It''s a wonderful dream." Rutherford said suddenly, and then he came towards Dumbledore and vaseline.


    "Are you ok?"


    "Me? Of course... " Rutherford said, "it was just a wonderful dream, but there were some repetitions. In the end, I lost interest."


    "Interest, you are really..." Van Lim was speechless, Dumbledore was almost dead, but Rutherford was nothing.


    Oh, of course, the values of vampires and witches are different. According to Voldemort''s judgment, it is not impossible to understand that as long as the illusions come out, they do not have any effect on Rutherford.


    However, Fanlin always felt that the environment still affected him, such as the emotion about Rutherford in his memory.


    Fanlin knew very well that the illusion was just to give Fang Da his aversion to vampires.


    Fanlin felt that he was a little agitated. He got up from the ground and drank some healing potions. After that, he picked up the sword of Gryffindor which had fallen to one side.


    The sword of Gryffindor was lying on the ground as everyone got into the environment, and now all van Lin needs to do is split the damned ring with Gryffindor''s sword.


    "Wait a minute..."


    It was very abrupt, and it was not just the sound from where it came from, which reminded van Lin of the voice in Dumbledore''s memory that interfered with his awakening of Dumbledore.


    "Stop stop I mean, wait a minute... " It''s like something''s coming out of the ring.


    The next second, a milky white soul from the resurrection stone ring drilled out, so Zi Fanlin felt very familiar, he saw this face more than once.


    "Tom Riddle?"


    "You seem to know me?" Tom said unexpectedly, "Dumbledore..."


    "Oh, you can shut up. I don''t think I''m interested in talking to a dead man." Said Fanlin, raising the sword of Gryffindor.


    Fanlin is aware of such a situation, and nature also knows that through some means, the soul that exists in it can be manifested.


    For example, in the second grade, by absorbing Ginny''s power, Tom Riddle almost completely revived.


    However, Fanlin did not feel that his three people into a fantasy, this short period of time can make Tom to be able to use magic.


    15-year-old, even if he''s fully recovered?


    Fanlin didn''t think it was a threat to him.


    "Damn it!"


    There was a flicker of anxiety on Tom''s face, but it was quickly concealed.


    "So you know Horcruxes? So, I was destroyed... " Before Tom had finished his words, a sword passed by, and Tom lost half of his body.


    The howl broke out of Tom''s mouth in a flash, but it did not have any effect on van Lin, or in Van Lin''s eyes, Tom Riddle was not even qualified to be called a person."You want to kill me..." Tom screamed, as if very angry.


    "If not, you''re still here?" Fanlin asked, Gryffindor''s sword is a little heavy for him now.


    "Hey, listen, wait a minute. You put down your weapon first. I think we can talk about it."


    "I think you''ve made a mistake, Tom. Now you don''t have any choice." Fan Lin Shua''s sword is another sword. Tom wants to avoid the soul form revealed by Tom, but when he turns the sword peak, he will cut it in the direction of the ring.


    "Oh, no, stop, wait..."


    Exclaimed Tom, carrying the sword of Gryffindor with his flexible body.


    "I think you also know my original arrangement, obviously this is a stupid..."


    "It''s stupid, but for me, it doesn''t make any difference."


    "No, no, no, no, we''re divided, no matter how many of you destroyed me, but..."


    "But what?"


    "It''s a stupid idea, I''m against it, but being divided is independence, so..."


    "Don''t you forget how you split up?" Fanlin said with some amusement, "and, you think..."


    "I don''t want to disappear, I can see it, as long as you don''t kill me, Dumbledore..."


    "I''m sorry, Tom." Vaseline shook his head. "I''m still quite aware of your nature, a memory, mixed with soul, and has the potential to grow into a new independent individual. But in fact, I also know how dangerous you are. Besides, you are not the first Horcrux to do so in an attempt to ask Voldemort to become a new individual


    "Oh, yes, as long as you can help me, I can give you everything you want, wealth, status, and everything else..."


    "But unfortunately, I''m not interested in it. Believe Dumbledore. Don''t forget the essence of your curse." Van reen said coldly. In his opinion, Tom Riddle''s appearance was a very bad move.


    Two Voldemort?


    I''m sorry, Fanlin hasn''t been in the mood for trouble.


    As he spoke, a sword fell, and with a cry that grew farther away, another of Tom Riddle''s Horcruxes was completely destroyed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1061

    Harry Potter snored loudly.


    For the past four hours, he had spent most of the past four hours sitting in a chair against his bedroom window, looking out at the increasingly dark street, but he finally fell asleep with his face against the window glass, his mouth wide open and his glasses tilted to one side.


    His breath condenses on the window glass, shining in the orange light outside. This artificial light covers up the color of his face, and looks like a ghost with messy black hair. The room was littered with various articles and rubbish.


    Owl feathers, apple kernels, and confectionery papers were littered on the floor, and robes were scattered on the bed, with a few spell books in them, and the muddy light on the table lit up several newspapers. One of them had a big headline: Harry Potter: the real one?


    Rumors are still flying about the latest mysterious unrest in the Ministry of magic, in which people see the devil who can''t even mention his name.


    "We''re forbidden to talk about it. Don''t ask me any questions," said an excited memory canceller who declined to give his name when he left the Ministry last night. However, through the Ministry''s well-informed sources, we can confirm that the unrest took place in the legendary Hall of prophecy. Although the Ministry''s spokesman even refuses to acknowledge the existence of such a place, more and more members of the public are beginning to believe that the death eaters on trial for attempted invasion and theft in Azkaban are ready to steal the prophecy ball.


    Although we don''t know what kind of prophecy it is, it is still widely speculated that the prophecy is related to Harry Potter, the only person known to have escaped the death curse, who also appeared in the ministry that night.


    Now some people call Harry Potter "the real one", and they believe he is the only one who can get rid of the devil who can''t even mention his name. At present, however, the whereabouts of the prophecy ball, if it really exists, is still unknown. (see column 5 of the Second Edition)


    next to it is another newspaper. The headline read: a large part of scriinger''s replacement of Fudge''s front page was occupied by a black-and-white photograph of a man with lion hair and scarred face. This picture is movable - the man is waving to the ceiling.


    Rufus scriinger, the former head of the Auror Office of the Department of law enforcement, has replaced Cornell fudge as Minister of magic. The appointment was popular in wizarding society, but within hours of his inauguration, rumors of discord between Albus Dumbledore, who had just regained his seat as chief magician in wiesengamo, came to light.


    A spokesman for slinger acknowledged that he met with Dumbledore immediately after he took office, but declined to comment on the topics they discussed. Albus Dumbledore is (turn to the third edition, column 2) there is also a folded newspaper on the left of this page, on which you can see a report entitled "the Ministry of magic ensures the safety of students.".


    Rufus scriinger, the new minister of magic, said today that they would take strong measures to ensure that students at Hogwarts School of witchcraft and Wizardry will return to school safely this fall.


    "For well-known reasons, the Ministry of magic will not release the details of this tight security program," the minister said, but we have confirmed through people familiar with the matter that the measures include some defensive mantras, a complex set of crack charms and a task force dedicated to the safety of Hogwarts students, all made up of Auror.


    In fact, Hermione told him the information. Of course, there were other things he expected.


    Harry snored in his sleep, his face sliding down the glass about an inch, which made his glasses more askew, and he still didn''t wake up.


    An alarm clock, which Harry had fixed a few years ago, was ticking on the windowsill. It was about a minute before it was due.


    Harry, who was sleeping next to him, held in his hand a piece of parchment, which was full of thin, slightly slanted words.


    Harry has read the letter many times since he received it three days ago. Although the letter had been tightly tied into a cylinder when it was delivered, it was now smoothed out and lying there in peace.


    Dear Harry: if it''s convenient for you, I''ll call on 4 Privet Drive this Friday night and pick you up to the burrow, where you''ll be invited to spend the rest of your vacation.


    I''ll be very happy if you can help me with something on the way to the burrow, if you like. I''ll explain it in more detail after I see you.


    You are the most sincere, Albus Dumbledore!


    Although he could recite the letter, he still peeked at it every few minutes from seven o''clock in the evening. He sat against the window of his bedroom, through which he could see both ends of Privet Drive at the same time.


    He knew it was pointless to stare at Dumbledore''s letters; he had sent the owl to deliver his "yes", as he had been asked, and now all he could do was wait: whether Dumbledore came or not. But Harry hasn''t packed yet. It just took two weeks with the Dursleys to get away with it, and it seemed too wonderful to be true. It was hard for him to get rid of the feeling that something would go wrong - his letter to Dumbledore might have been lost by the owl; Dumbledore might not be able to come to meet him; or perhaps the letter was not written by Dumbledore, it was just a trick or a joke, or even a trap.Harry couldn''t bear the loss of packing up and having to open it again. So his only preparation for the possible trip was to keep his snow-white owl Hedwig safely in a cage.


    At the moment when the minute hand of the alarm clock reaches 2, all the lights on the street outside the window go out. The sudden darkness woke Harry up like an alarm clock. He quickly straightened his glasses, put his nose against the window glass that was still close to his cheek, and squinted at the sidewalk.


    A slender figure dragged his long, rolled up cloak to the path in the garden. Beside him, there was a figure with a cloak on it. However, Harry did not recognize who it was. However, it was not a problem. He knew who was coming, so he didn''t cheat himself?


    Harry suddenly thought of something. Then Harry jumped up like an electric shock, knocked over the chair, and began to grab everything he could reach one by one and throw it into the suitcase.


    Just as he threw his robe, two spell books and a bag of potato chips from one end of the room to the other, the doorbell rang.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1062

    "Who is it, in the middle of the night?"


    Exclaimed Uncle Vernon Dursley, obviously dissatisfied with the late night visitor, and came down from the living room upstairs. Harry was stunned, with brass binoculars in one hand and a pair of sneakers in the other. He completely forgot to tell the Dursleys that Dumbledore might come in the evening.


    This made Harry panic and funny. He stepped over the suitcase and opened the door. He heard a deep voice saying, "good evening, you must be Mr. Dursley. I guess Harry has told you I''m coming to pick him up? "


    Harry rushed down the stairs in three and two steps, but when there were still a few steps left, he made a sharp brake, and his long experience told him to keep as far as his uncle''s hand could reach at any time.


    At the door stood a tall, thin man with a long silvery beard and hair reaching to his waist. Half moon spectacles on the bridge of his nose, he was wearing a black travel cloak and a pointed wizard''s hat.


    But another person also let Harry incomparably surprised, under the black cloak, exposed is a matchless white face, the water blue eyes seem to have the wave light flow.


    Harry is so familiar with this face that he has been rescued countless times at the Dursleys, not to mention Hogwarts.


    "Hello, Mr. Dursley, I don''t think you''ll blame us for our sudden visit, will you?" Said Fanlin, smiling at Dursley.


    Vernon Dursley''s beard was almost as thick as Dumbledore''s, but black, and he wore a dark brown Nightgown, staring at visitors with his small eyes as if he could not believe it.


    "From your expression of shock and doubt, Harry certainly didn''t tell you about my visit," Dumbledore said happily. "But let us assume that you will warmly invite me to your room. In such a turbulent situation, it is not wise to stay at the door for a long time. "


    Dumbledore came in smartly, followed by Fanlin, and then closed the door of course. He was so familiar with such things that you expected Vernon to welcome them in?


    There are still some possibilities to bring Mr. al here.


    "It''s been a long time since we last met," Dumbledore gazed at Uncle Vernon from his high nose. "I must say, your purple Clivia is very nice."


    Vernon Dursley said nothing, but Harry believed that he was about to explode, and soon - his uncle''s blood vessels in his temples swelled to the limit - Dumbledore seemed to have somehow taken Vernon''s breath. Maybe because of his showy wizard costume. But it could also be that even Uncle Vernon felt Dumbledore was a very difficult person to be intimidated.


    "Ah, good evening, Harry," said Dumbledore, looking at him through his half moon glasses with a satisfied expression. "Great, wonderful." These words seemed to wake Vernon Dursley. As far as he knew, anyone who praised Harry''s "wonderful" would not have been with Vernon.


    "I don''t want to be rude -" he began to say, word by word, in a threatening tone.


    "But it''s worrying that poor, occasional rudeness still happens so often," Dumbledore said solemnly. "But don''t say anything, my dear. Ah, this must be penny


    The kitchen door opened, and there stood Harry''s aunt, wearing a pair of rubber gloves and a casual dress over her pajamas. She usually cleans the kitchen again before going to bed, and obviously she''s busy. There was nothing but shock on her long horse face.


    "Albus Dumbledore," Dumbledore said before Vernon introduced him. "Of course, we have passed the letter. And this one I don''t think I need to introduce too much, do I? "


    Harry thought it was strange to remind Aunt Petunia that he had sent her an explosive letter in this way, but Aunt Petunia did not object.


    "Hello, Mrs. Dursley." Van Lin nodded. "Nice to meet you."


    "Ah..."


    "This must be your son, Dudley?"


    Dudley was peeping through the door of the living room, his big golden head sticking out of the Striped collar of his pajamas. He looked as if he was out of his body, and his mouth was wide open with surprise and fear.


    Dumbledore waited, apparently to see if the Dursleys had anything to say. After a while, he laughed.


    "Can we come in and talk?" As Dumbledore passed by Dudley, he almost ran away. Harry jumped down the last few steps and followed Dumbledore, still clutching his binoculars and sneakers.


    Dumbledore found an armchair against the fire and sat down. He looked around with a kind, cheerful expression on his face. He looks out of place with the tension here.


    "We Shall we go? " Harry asked anxiously.


    "Yes, we do. But before that, we have a few more issues to discuss, "Dumbledore said. "And I tend not to talk about it outside. We''ll disturb your aunt and uncle for a while"Fanlin, how do you..."


    "I''m on my way, you know, that''s why I can go there, and I think Dudley would love to see me."


    "He wants you to die!" Harry is happy to smile, for Dumbledore and van Lin''s arrival, Harry naturally expressed welcome, incomparable welcome.


    The two men looked at Dudley''s body, which was not Dudley''s fault. If Vernon could accept it a little, Dudley would not be afraid of it.


    "Do you really decide to do this?" Vernon enters the room, Penny holding his shoulder, and Dudley hiding behind them.


    "Yes," Dumbledore said simply, "that''s it." He unconsciously drew out his wand; with a slight shake, the sofa flew over and hit the Dursleys on the knee, causing them all to sit on the sofa. He shook a little more, and the sofa flew back.


    "It will make everyone feel better," said Dumbledore happily.


    "Sit down, please." Harry sat down in the remaining armchair and decided not to visit the Dursleys, who were stunned.


    "I thought you would have prepared me some refreshments," Dumbledore told Vernon, "but as it stands, my optimistic thoughts are a bit silly." Then he waved his wand again, and a dirty bottle and five glasses appeared in mid air. The bottle tilted over and poured a large amount of honey colored liquid into each glass, which flew into the hands of everyone in the room.


    "Ms. rosemotta''s best, made in oak barrels," Dumbledore raised his glass to Harry as he sipped his glass. Harry had never tasted it, but he liked it very much. The Dursleys looked at each other quickly and panicked, trying to turn a blind eye to the glass in front of them, but it was difficult because the glass was always dangling gracefully around their heads.


    Harry couldn''t help but guess that Dumbledore was enjoying himself. Look at Van Lin''s expression, obviously, this is Dumbledore''s small way to amuse himself.


    Well, it''s interesting. Maybe when he''s an adult


    "But, Harry, are you sure you look..." Van Lin suddenly said that he looked at Harry''s sneakers and binoculars. He knew his friends very well.


    "Are you afraid we won''t come?" Dumbledore asked smartly.


    "I''ll be right there - er - clean up," Harry rushed to pick up the binoculars and sneakers he had dropped on the ground. It took him more than ten hours to find everything he needed; at last he took the invisibility cloak out of the bed, screwed the lid on his bottle of discolored ink, and slammed the crucible into the box. Then, with the box in one hand and Hedwig''s cage in the other, he went back downstairs.


    He was somewhat disappointed to find that Dumbledore was not waiting in the hall, which meant he had to go back to the living room again. Everyone was silent. Dumbledore hummed quietly in a minor, which was pleasant, but the atmosphere was more dignified than the cold cream.


    Harry said, "Professor - I''m ready." I dare not look at the Dursleys at all.


    "Good," said Dumbledore. "Well, there''s only one thing left." He turned again to the Dursleys. "You know, no doubt, that Harry will be an adult in a year''s time -"


    "no," Aunt Petunia said for the first time after Dumbledore''s arrival.


    "Sorry?" Dumbledore asked politely.


    "No, he is not. He''s a month younger than Dudley, and Dudley won''t be 18 until he''s two years old. "


    "Ah," said Dumbledore happily, "but in the world of magic, seventeen is an adult."


    Uncle Vernon muttered "absurd," but Dumbledore ignored him.


    "Now, as you all know, the wizard named Voldemort has returned to this country. The wizarding world has recently been at war. Voldemort has tried to kill Harry several times. His situation is much more dangerous than when I left him at your door 15 years ago. At that time, I left a letter explaining the death of his parents. I hope you can take care of him like your own sons Dumbledore paused for a moment. Although his voice remained relaxed and calm, and there was no obvious sign of anger, Harry felt a chill in his body and noticed that the Dursleys had gathered a little. "You didn''t do what I told you. You''ve never treated him like a son. In your hands, he gets nothing but neglect and devastation. The luckiest thing, to say, is that he has at least escaped the kind of damage you two have done to the unfortunate boy sitting in the middle of you Aunt Petunia and aunt Vernon could have looked around, preferring to see that it was someone else, not Dudley, in their midst.


    "Did we - did we abuse Dudley? You mean -- " Said Uncle Vernon, manic. But Dumbledore made a quiet gesture, and Uncle Vernon seemed bored. "The magic I did 15 years ago is that as long as Harry can still call this place home, he can be strongly protected. No matter how miserable, unwelcome, and badly treated he feels here, you finally reluctantly give him a room to live in. As soon as Harry turns seventeen, the magic stops; in other words, when he grows up. I only ask that you let him live in the house again before his seventeenth birthday, so that the protection will last until then. "The Dursleys did not have a single word. Dari frowned slightly as if he was still thinking about when he had been abused; Uncle Vernon looked as if his throat was choked; Aunt Penny blushed strangely.


    Fanny looked at the Muggles in the room, and if anyone could understand the wizard, penny was obviously one, but sometimes she didn''t seem very clever.


    But what answers are you getting here in Vernon is obviously not a real thing. In fact, van Lin doesn''t need the Dursleys to answer, after all, it has been decided.


    "Well, Harry, van Lin I think it''s time for us to go. " Dumbledore finally said he stood up and straightened his black cloak. "I''ll meet again next time."


    He told the Dursley family that they seemed to have been reluctant to come for a moment, and he took off his hat and gave his respects and then went away.


    "Goodbye," Harry hurriedly said goodbye to the Dursleys, following Dumbledore, who was waiting by Harry''s suitcase, with Hedwig''s cage on it.


    "We can''t be dragged down by these things," he pulled out his wand again. "I''ll send them to the poor house first. But I want you to take your invisible jacket Just in case. " Harry laboriously pulled his invisibility coat out of his box, trying not to let Dumbledore see the mess inside. He put it in the jacket''s inner pocket, and Dumbledore waved his wand, and the boxes, cages and Hedwig disappeared. He waved his wand again, and the front door opened in the cold, foggy night.


    "Now, Harry, let''s go into the night and continue our strange and tempting adventure."


    Although Harry had been awake in the past few days, he would have hoped Dumbledore would really come and pick him up, but when they really started on Privet Drive, he instinctively felt a little uncomfortable.


    Outside Hogwarts Harry and his principal have never said anything strictly; they are always at the desk in the office.


    The last meeting last year often broke into his memories, which greatly increased Harry''s embarrassment, when he roared so badly, let alone accidentally smashing some of Dumbledore''s most cherished possessions.


    Dumbledore, however, looked very relaxed.


    "Take your wand, keep alert, Harry," he said with caution.


    "But I don''t think I''m allowed to do magic outside school, professor?"


    "If someone attacks you," Dumbledore said, "I allow you to use any anti evil spell and crack spell you can think of. But I don''t think you need to worry about being attacked tonight. "


    "Why, professor?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1063

    "Because you are with us..." "Oh, of course, it''s mainly Dumbledore, but Harry, Dudley''s end He didn''t do anything to you. "


    "Oh, of course." Harry nodded. "In fact, he''s scared to death of me now."


    "You''re scared to death?" Fanlin was amused to think of Dudley''s big face trembling.


    "But what are you, I mean Dumbledore didn''t tell me..."


    "We''re here to pick you up. Of course, there''s something else to do." Van Lin said, "you''ll know when you get there."


    This makes Harry a little unconvinced. In his opinion, picking him up is the way?


    Of course, if Dumbledore is still in his dying state, Harry didn''t even have the concept of Horcrux.


    But a few people talk, unknowingly came to the end of Privet Drive.


    "Oh, by the way," Dumbledore seemed to have just remembered something. "You haven''t passed your phantom development test, haven''t you?" He said.


    "Ah, yes," said Harry. "I think I have to be 17, right?"


    "Yes," said Dumbledore. "So, you need to hold on to my arm, my left arm, if you don''t mind."


    Harry grabbed Dumbledore''s outstretched forearm.


    "Good," said Dumbledore. "Well, let''s go."


    Harry felt Dumbledore''s hand breaking away from him, and he squeezed it again: then it was dark; something was pressing against him violently from all directions; he felt unable to breathe, as if bound to his chest by an iron band; his eyes were about to be squeezed into his head; his eardrum was pressed deep into his head, and then - he sucked deeply After a breath of cold night air, I opened my eyes full of tears. He felt as if he had just passed through an airtight rubber tube.


    It was several seconds before he realized that Privet Drive was gone. Now he and Dumbledore and van Lin are standing in a deserted country square, in the middle of which stands an old war monument and some benches.


    Harry''s mind caught up with the feeling, and he realized that he had just made the first phantom in his life.


    "Are you all right?" Dumbledore looked at him eagerly and asked, "this feeling really needs to get used to."


    "I''m fine," Harry rubbed his ears, which seemed reluctant to leave Privet Drive. "But I think I prefer flying brooms."


    "Oh, yes, but the phantom is more convenient." Van Lin said, "although it''s not a good taste, but turn it into instinct, let the body remember..."


    "Let the body remember, oh, I don''t think I''d like to do that."


    "Of course, I''ll help you. This semester begins..." Van Lin said without caring.


    Dumbledore laughed. He tightened his traveling cloak around his neck and said, "this way."


    He walked briskly past an empty tavern and several houses, and it was midnight, according to the clock on a nearby church.


    "Then tell me, Harry," said Dumbledore. "Your scar Have you ever had any pain? "


    Harry subconsciously raised his hand and touched the lightning shaped mark on his forehead.


    "No pain," he said. "I''ve always been surprised. Now that Voldemort is strong again, I thought my scar would continue to ache He took a furtive look at Dumbledore and found a satisfied expression on his face.


    "I don''t think so," said Dumbledore. "Voldemort finally realized how dangerous it was for you to invade his thoughts and feelings. It looks like he''s blocking you. "


    "Oh, that''s nothing to complain about," said Harry, who did not want to remember the disturbing dreams or the frightened moment that entered Voldemort''s mind. They turned a corner and passed a telephone booth and a bus stop. Harry looked at Dumbledore again. "Professor?"


    "Harry?"


    "Er - where are we going?"


    "Harry, this is the charming village of Badley babelton."


    "What are we doing here?"


    "Ah, yes, of course, I haven''t told you yet," said Dumbledore. "Well, I can''t count how many times I''ve said in the past few years, but once again we''re facing a shortage of teachers. We are here to persuade an old colleague of mine to come back to Hogwarts


    "How can I help, professor?"


    "Oh, I think you''ll find your role," Dumbledore said vaguely. "Let''s go."


    They walked up a steep, narrow path with neat houses on both sides. All the windows are black. The strange chill of two weeks on Privet Drive continued here.


    This reminds Harry of Dementors. He looks back and clenches the wand in his pocket."Professor, why don''t we just phantom your old colleague''s home?"


    "Because it''s as rude as kicking someone''s door," Dumbledore said. "Etiquette requires us to offer our Wizard friends an opportunity to deny us access. In any case, most of the wizard''s houses are protected by magic to deal with the uninvited visitors of the phantasm. For example, Hogwarts -- "


    " - can''t be visualized in Hogwarts buildings and venues, "Harry said immediately.


    "Oh, yes, in fact, there is no problem. I believe that van Lin has a deep understanding." Dumbledore said, "but now, let''s turn right first."


    The church behind them rang midnight. Harry wondered why Dumbledore didn''t find it rude to visit his old colleague so late, but now that he had started the conversation, he had more pressing questions to ask.


    "Professor, I read in the prophet''s Daily that fudge was dismissed..."


    "Yes," said Dumbledore, turning into a steep lane. "He was replaced, as you know, by Rufus scriinger, the former head of Auror''s office."


    "Then he Do you think he''s good? " Asked Harry.


    "An interesting question," Dumbledore said. "In fact, his appointment does not have much influence on us, but in fact, some ideas of him and me, just like the newspaper said..."


    He smiles at Harry, so Harry knows he doesn''t mean to blame, and he can continue to ask questions. "Professor - I received a brochure from the Ministry of magic from the owl about the security measures we need to take against death eaters..."


    "Yes, I got one myself," Dumbledore continued with a smile. "Do you think it''s useful?"


    "Not really."


    "No, I don''t think so. For example, you didn''t ask me what kind of jam I like best to verify that I was Professor Dumbledore and not a fake. "


    "I didn''t..." Harry began to say that he was not entirely sure if Dumbledore was blaming himself. "Maybe in the future, Harry. My favorite flavor is raspberry But if I were a Death Eater, I would definitely look into what jam he love best before he disguised himself as Dumbledore.


    "Er Yes, "said Harry. "Well, that letter said something about Yin corpses. What exactly are they? What have we seen..."? That brochure doesn''t make sense either


    "Oh, yes, the ones I saw on the beach. They''re zombies," Dumbledore said quietly. "The enchanted corpse obeys the orders of the black wizard. It has been a long time since Voldemort''s last power came to an end Of course, at that time he killed enough people to form an army. Here we are, Harry, right here... "


    They approached a small, tidy stone house in its own garden.


    Harry was busy digesting that terrible thought about the corpse without paying attention to anything else, but when they got to the gate, Dumbledore suddenly stopped and Harry bumped into him.


    "Oh, my God. Oh, my God, my God, my God. " Harry''s eyes sank as he followed the carefully nursed path in front of the door. The front door is not bolted.


    "Has anyone been here?" Van Lin said cautiously, "but there is no obvious magic smell, professor."


    Dumbledore scanned the street back and forth. It looks empty.


    "Take out your wands and follow me," he said softly. He pushed open the yard door and walked quickly through the garden path. Harry followed him, while van Lin walked at the end, carefully looking around.


    Dumbledore slowly pushed the front door and raised his wand.


    "Fluorescent flicker." The tip of Dumbledore''s wand was illuminated, illuminating a narrow corridor. On the left side of the corridor is another open door. Dumbledore held up his wand and walked into the living room, Harry closely following him.


    Before them was a mess. A cracked master clock lay at their feet with a broken face, and his pendulum lay a little farther away from them, like a sword on the ground. Next to it was a piano with keys scattered all over the floor. The wreckage of a fallen chandelier shimmered on one side.


    The cushions were flattened, feathers were leaking out of the side seams, and smashed glass and China were all over the place. Dumbledore held his wand higher so that the light could shine on the wall, and the wallpaper was splashed with sticky dark red.


    Harry took a little breath and Dumbledore turned to look at him.


    "It''s not very beautiful, is it," he said heavily. "Yes, something terrible has happened here."


    Dumbledore walked cautiously to the middle of the room and examined the furniture under his feet. Harry followed and looked around. He wondered in horror that something was hidden behind the piano and the overturned sofa, but there was nothing there."Maybe there was a fight here - and then they dragged him away, professor?" Harry guessed, trying not to imagine how badly a person would have to be to splash so much blood on the middle of the wall.


    "I don''t think so," Dumbledore said softly, glancing at an overstaffed armchair behind him. "You mean he --"


    "Professor, these blood..." Vaseline frowned, contacted Rutherford more, and became sensitive to blood.


    "I think something''s still here, but..." Van Lin hesitated. "I don''t think it''s a Death Eater. There''s something missing here, professor."


    "Yes, he''s still here somewhere."


    Without any warning, Dumbledore flashed forward, thrust the tip of his wand into the seat of the bloated armchair, and heard a cry, "Ouch


    "Good evening, Horace," Dumbledore said as he straightened up.


    Harry almost dropped his chin. A fat, bald old man curled up in the place where an armchair was still standing just now. He rubbed his stomach with his hands and looked at Dumbledore with his watery eyes.


    "There''s no need to poke me that hard," he said gruffly, struggling to his feet. "It will hurt."


    The light of the wand illuminated his shining bald head, bulging eyes, and a large silver walrus beard. The buttons of his maroon velvet jacket were polished, and a lilac silk nightgown was worn inside. He stood up straight, but only to Dumbledore''s chin.


    "How did I expose myself?" He staggered to his feet, muttering and rubbing his stomach. He was not at all shy of being found pretending to be an armchair.


    "My dear Horace," dumbley looked happy. "If the Death Eaters really come to visit you, they''ll leave a dark mark."


    The wizard patted the broad forehead with his fat hand. "Black mark," he muttered. "I know what''s wrong Ah, yes. But I don''t have time to make that. I just finished my last bit of camouflage before you came in. "


    He sighed heavily and moved the end of his beard.


    "Do you want me to help you clean up?" Dumbledore said politely.


    "Please," he said. They stood back to back, a tall, thin wizard and a stout wizard, waving their wands in the same motion. The furniture flew back to its original place; the ornaments were restored in mid air; feathers crept into their cushions; the torn books returned to their shelves and were restored as before; the oil lamp flew high to the nearby table to light up again; a large number of pieces of silver frame flashed across the room, and then landed on the table in good condition, and turned into the old dust; the house All the cracks and gaps in the wall were gone, and the blood on the wall was swept away.


    "By the way, what kind of blood is that?" Said Dumbledore loudly, his voice overshadowing the time chime of the resurrection master clock.


    "On the wall? It''s dragon blood, "the wizard called Horace, and with a deafening friction and squeak, the chandelier went back to the ceiling and tightened the screws. There was a final bang on the piano, and everything was quiet.


    "Yes, dragon blood," repeated the wizard to himself, "my last bottle, now the price is sky high. But this one can be reused. " He hobbled over, removed a small crystal bottle from the top of the cupboard, and lifted it to the light to examine the viscous liquid inside.


    "Well. Still. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1064

    "It''s still a success..."


    Fanlin some speechless, although said with magic can easily peel off the impurities in dragon blood, but in the heart, Fanlin still does not like, at least not willing to use these to do experiments.


    Maybe it''s a good choice to give it to Rutherford.


    It was clear that van Lin could not forget being attacked by Rutherford in his environment.


    Thought of by an old vampire?


    First there''s Trevor, and then there''s Rutherford. Can''t you have something more beautiful, like a little sister?


    Van Lim didn''t say much. He just watched where slahorn was busy, and Harry just looked at them at a loss.


    He put the bottle back in the cupboard and sighed. Then his eyes naturally fell on Harry.


    "Oh," he said, his big round eyes fixed on Harry''s forehead with the lightning scar. "Oh


    "This one," Dumbledore came forward to introduce, "is Harry Potter. Harry, this is my old friend and colleague, Horace slahorn


    Slaghorn turned to Dumbledore with a shrewd expression. "You think that will convince me, don''t you? So my answer is no, albus


    As for Vaseline, srahorn ignored it directly. Maybe Dumbledore''s behavior offended him. He pushed past Harry, and his face became firm, as if resisting some temptation.


    "I said," that''s not very good. " Van Lin murmured that since he knew the existence of the Horcrux and how to make it, the memory of Tom was not so important. However, Dumbledore still insisted on Lara srahorn, which made van Lin a little confused.


    Well, Hogwarts really lacks a professor of potions.


    "What''s not so good?"


    "I''ll talk to you later." "I wish we could do something else, like going abroad, or going to an alchemy exchange or something, and bill sent me the latest record of the discovery," Van Lin said


    Harry''s eyes lit up. "You mean, we?"


    "I don''t know. It depends on Dumbledore." Van Lin shrugged his shoulders. "Maybe if I have a chance, I don''t think it''s useful to be honest here. In fact, I''m planning something..."


    Obviously, Dumbledore didn''t have the time to take care of the two of them, or didn''t care?


    "I think we can at least have a drink?" Asked Dumbledore. "For the sake of old friendship." Slaghorn hesitated. "Well, have a drink then," he said rudely, apparently not very happy with Dumbledore''s request.


    Dumbledore, smiling at Harry, led him and vaseline to the newly lit fireplace and oil lamp and sat down on a chair that looked just like the one srahorn had pretended to be.


    Harry sat down and clearly felt Dumbledore wanted to make him more visible for some reason.


    So when slahorn finished working on the bottles and jars and turned his face to the room again, his eyes immediately fell on Harry.


    "Well," he quickly looked away, as if afraid of hurting his eyes.


    "Then -" he handed Dumbledore a glass, pushed the plate to Harry and van leen, and sank himself into the cushion of the newly restored sofa without saying a word.


    His legs are so short that he can''t even reach the floor.


    "How are you, Horace?" Asked Dumbledore.


    "Not so much," srahorn replied immediately. "Chest pain. I often have asthma. And rheumatism. It''s not as flexible as I used to be. Well, that''s expected. Old. I''m tired. "


    "But from the welcome ceremony you prepared for us, you were very quick," said Dumbledore. "You have less than three minutes, don''t you?"


    Slughorn, half grumpy and half proud, said, "it''s only two minutes. I was in the shower and didn''t notice the alarm of the invasion curse. And, "he added firmly, as if to pull himself back." now I''m an old man, Albus, a tired old man who has the right to live a peaceful and secure life. "


    He does have them, Harry thought, looking around the room. It''s boring and messy, but it''s absolutely comfortable; there are soft chairs and footstools, wine and books, big boxes of chocolate and bulging cushions.


    If Harry didn''t know who lived here, he would have guessed that there was a rich, fastidious old lady.


    "You''re not as old as I am, Horace," said Dumbledore.


    "Well, maybe you should think about retirement yourself." Said slahorn stiffly. His dim maroon eyes spotted Dumbledore''s injured hand.


    "I''ve noticed that you''re not responding as well."


    "You''re right," Dumbledore said quietly. In the first World War of the Ministry of magic, his old friends naturally had access to news."I have no denying that I am slower than before. But from another perspective... " He shrugged his shoulders and spread out his hands, as if to say that time can compensate. Harry noticed that his uninjured hand was wearing a ring he had never seen before: it looked big, roughly made of gold and other things, with a dark black stone in the middle. Slaghorn''s eyes moved a moment upstream of the ring, and Harry noticed a slight frown.


    "Well, these precautions against intruders, Horace Is it for Death Eaters or for me? " Asked Dumbledore.


    "What do the Death Eaters want a poor, frail inflatable pad for?" Asked slahorn.


    "I think they may be using your talent that you can''t ignore to bully, torture and murder," Dumbledore said. "Do you really want to tell me they haven''t come to recruit you yet?"


    Slughorn looked at Dumbledore fiercely for a moment, then muttered, "I didn''t give them a chance. I''ve been wandering for a year. Never spent a full week in the same place. Moving from one Muggle house to another - the owner of the place is on holiday in the Canary Islands. It''s very comfortable here and it''s very sad to think about leaving. As long as you know what to do, it''s easy, as long as you put a freezing spell on the automatic alarm bells they use to prevent burglars - they use this stupid thing instead of the camera - and make sure that the neighbors don''t find you hiding in the piano they brought in. "


    "Very original," Dumbledore said. "But the pursuit of quiet life sounds like a hard job, especially for a poor, aging inflatable pad. And if you go back to Hogwarts -- "


    " if you want to tell me that my life can be more peaceful in that ruined school, you can save your energy, Albus! I''ve been hiding, but since Dolores Umbridge left, some interesting rumors have come to my ears! If that''s the way you treat teachers now - "


    " Professor Umbridge clashed with our horse tribe, "Dumbledore said. "I don''t think you, Horace, would stride into the forest and yell ''dirty bastard'' at a group of angry horse tribes


    "That''s what she did, isn''t it?" Said slahorn. "Stupid woman. I never liked her. "


    Harry giggled, and Dumbledore and Slughorn turned to look at him.


    "I''m sorry," said Harry at once. "It''s just - I don''t like her either."


    Dumbledore suddenly stood up.


    "Are you going ''I look forward to it. "No, I was just wondering if I could use your bathroom," Dumbledore said.


    "Oh," slakhorn was clearly disappointed. "The second one on the left of the hall." Dumbledore walked out of the room. When the door closed behind him, the room was silent. After a while, srahorn stood up, but didn''t seem to know what to do.


    He gave Harry a furtive glance, then went to the fire and leaned his back to warm himself.


    It was a little funny for van Lin, who had never interrupted before. In fact, he didn''t find it interesting to be near srahorn.


    For Dumbledore''s old friend, it was clear that Harry would have attracted his attention more, otherwise slahorn would not have been so long and had not asked him a word.


    Oh, of course, don''t forget his bad club?


    A slug or something?


    Following slahorn''s gaze, Harry felt a little uneasy. In fact, he didn''t know he was here


    "Don''t think I don''t know why he brought you," he said abruptly. Harry just looked at srahorn. Slahorn''s watery eyes swept through Harry''s scar, and this time he saw the rest of Harry''s face.


    "You look like your father."


    "Yes, I have been told," said Harry.


    "Besides your eyes, you have a pair -"


    "my mother''s eyes, yes." Harry had heard it enough times to bore him.


    "Well. Yeah, good. Of course, as a teacher should not have a preference for students, but she is still one of my favorite students. "Your mother''s eyes," added hosrayne. "Lily Evans. One of the smartest students I''ve ever taught is very lively, you know. A lovely girl. I kept telling her that she should come to my college. But she comes back every time


    "Which is your college?"


    "I was the dean of Slytherin college at the time," says srahorn.


    "Oh, now," he said quickly, seeing the expression on Harry''s face and shaking his thick, short fingers at him, "don''t contradict me for that! I guess you''re in Gryffindor like her. Yes, generally speaking, there is family inheritance. Not always, though. Ever heard of Sirius Black? You know - he''s been in the papers for the last two years - he''s still yours... ""Godfather!" Fanlin kindly reminded.


    "Well, yes, anyway, he was your father''s good brother at school. The whole black family is from my college, only Sirius graduated from Gryffindor! It''s a pity - he''s a gifted boy. I taught his brother regullus, but I''d rather have a complete set


    He sounds like an enthusiastic collector at an auction. Obviously immersed in memories, he gazed at the opposite wall, while idly turning his back so that it could be roasted everywhere.


    "Of course your mother came from a Muggle family. I couldn''t believe it when I found out. I thought a good wizard like her must be of pure blood


    "I have two of my best friends from Muggle families," said Harry. "She''s the best one in our grade, and the other..."


    Vaseline pulled Harry''s clothes and told Harry not to go on. Muggle was born. Isn''t that him and Hermione?


    Well, although slahorn''s knowledge is excellent, and Dumbledore''s original intention is to use vaseline to lure


    But, it seems, Harry is enough for himself, isn''t he?


    "Interestingly, that happens from time to time, doesn''t it?" Said slahorn.


    "I don''t think so." Said Harry coldly.


    It made slahorn look down at him in surprise.


    "Don''t think I''m prejudiced He said. "No, no, no! Didn''t I just say your mother was one of the favorite students of my life? And then there''s Dirk cresway, who''s a year younger - now the head of the goblin liaison office, of course - and he''s also a Muggle family, a very gifted student, and is still providing me with excellent inside information so that I can see everything in Gringotts! " He adjusted his body slightly up and down, smiling contentedly, and then he pointed to the glittering photo frames on the cupboard, each with a slightly moving head.


    "All my former students have signed for me. You''ll see Barnabas Coffey, the editor of the Daily Prophet, who always likes to listen to my views on the daily news. And Ambrosius bloom, who works for the honey Duke - he brings a basket of sweets every birthday because I introduced him to ciceron hajis, who offered him his first job! Behind them - you can see by stretching your neck - that''s gervino Jones, captain of hollyhead Harpy, of course People are always surprised to hear that I have such a good relationship with the hobbits team, and I can get free tickets whenever I want to! "


    It seemed to excite him.


    "All these people know where to find you and give you something?" Harry asked, since even baskets full of candy, tickets to Quidditch matches and visitors who want his opinion can find him, it''s hard to believe why the death eaters have not hunted srahorn so far.


    The smile on his face disappeared like blood on the wall.


    "Of course not," he looked down at Harry. "I haven''t been in touch with anyone for a year."


    Harry felt that the remark was a blow to srahorn. He seemed hesitant for a moment, then shrugged.


    "However, prudent witches will always bow their heads at this time, Dumbledore said easily, but going to Hogwarts now is equivalent to publicly declaring my allegiance to the order of the Phoenix! Although I believe that the order of the Phoenix people are very admirable and brave, I personally don''t like its mortality - "


    " in fact, you don''t need to join the order of the Phoenix to teach at Hogwarts. "Harry could hardly hide the ridicule in his voice. It was hard for him to sympathize with Sirius when he thought of living on mice in a cave "Most of the teachers are not from the order of the Phoenix, and no one has been killed - except Professor Chilo, but he deserved it because he was working for Voldemort."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1065

    "Work for Voldemort!" It was a very sharp remark, at least in srahorn''s ears.


    Voldemort, a name that can''t be said, let alone


    In fact, Harry had always been convinced that slahorn, like any other wizard, couldn''t bear to shout out Voldemort''s name. Sure enough, slahorn had a chill and Harry ignored his protest.


    "I think if Dumbledore were the headmaster, then the teachers would be safer than most; isn''t he the only one Voldemort was afraid of?" Harry went on.


    Slaghorn gazed into the sky for a moment: he seemed to be thinking about what Harry had said.


    This had to make Fanlin look at Harry with a new look. When did Harry become so have the gift of the gab?


    I don''t know if it''s true. At least, for slaghorn, Harry''s words are still very harsh. According to his idea, he should keep avoiding.


    "Well, yes, the devil who can''t even name has never tried to fight Dumbledore," he muttered reluctantly. "Since I didn''t join the death eaters, the devil who can''t even name me can''t count me as a friend In this case, it''s safer for me and albus to get closer I can''t pretend that Amelia Born''s death didn''t shock me If even she had so many contacts and protective measures with the Ministry of magic... "


    "I can''t believe it, Mr. slahorn. I don''t think you''ve been in touch for a long time." Fanlin some funny said, but after opening his mouth, or correct their own attitude.


    "Contact?" "I''m sorry, but I think it might bring me..."


    "Danger? Oh, of course, with your experience as the dean of Slytherin College In other words, you are still remembered by many people. " Said Fanling, smiling at old slahorn.


    For Dumbledore''s goal, although van Lin did not agree with it, in fact, an excellent professor of magic pharmacy, van Lin would never object to it. At least, Hogwarts needs someone to replace Professor Snape''s position. For example, such as Quirrell, Barty Jr. and taffel, it is still very bad for Hogwarts.


    One Severus Snape is enough to be invaded by death eaters. Too many people are bad.


    In fact, van leen felt that there was no need for Professor Snape''s task to continue. However, Voldemort could not understand the details of Hogwarts, and this situation should be maintained at least until a solution was found.


    "What do you mean?" Srahorn paused, then turned his face to van Lin, this time he had a good look at the boy who had been silent when he entered the room.


    As big as Harry.


    "I seem to have seen you..." Slaghorn somehow felt a little familiar, "you are..."


    "Hogwarts students, oh, of course, you may be interested in another identity."


    "Another identity?" Slaghorn was confused. "What is it?"


    "A member of the order of the Phoenix, sir." Van Lin said faintly, which made Harry a little jealous. Up to now, he is not an official member of the order of the Phoenix, and Fanlin has become a decision-maker, which is occasionally revealed by Hermione and Sirius in the letter. The gap between them can be described as a big difference.


    Fortunately, his dream has been relieved, and Dumbledore came to pick him up. Isn''t that


    "It''s impossible. How could Dumbledore bring a child of your age into the order of the Phoenix, except Harry Potter... "


    "Actually, sir, I didn''t join the order of the Phoenix..." Harry was embarrassed and said, "actually I want to participate, but Dumbledore thinks I''m too young, and there are some reasons..."


    "That''s enough, Harry." But it seems that Mr. srahorn is really lacking in the present situation Oh, I mean, information is blocked... "


    "What do you mean, and are you really a member of the order of the Phoenix?" Asked srahorn, looking very serious and taking on an older look.


    "Oh, in fact, it doesn''t matter. Compared with teaching you now Oh, I beg your pardon, but although you have been away from Hogwarts for a long time, in fact, I am... "


    "I don''t care about the appellation. I mean, what do you mean by what you say? I don''t know what?"


    "I believe you will know something about it." Fanlin did not care to say, "for Professor your ability, I believe that no one will despise you, Professor, and, as far as I know, you are a professor who is very popular with students. Of course, in the aspect of magic medicine, it is also very outstanding. Dumbledore has always told me that your magic medicine Professor Dumbledore can not find a second person to replace you, and left Hogwarts is definitely a big loss for Hogwarts


    "Is that what he said?" The hand on the armrest of the sofa shook it gently, but then the whole person sank into the sofa."But I''m sorry, it doesn''t change my mind. It''s just an old man''s last persistence. I hope it''s so stable..."


    "Stable?" Fanlin said strangely, "for example, those dragon blood? Or do you have a strong sense of prevention? "


    Srahorn''s hand stopped, and the goblet that had been sent to his mouth was stunned.


    "I''m sorry, professor. I think I may have some problems in understanding, but in fact, as far as I know, most of the death eaters, of course, I mean the good ones, come from Slytherin college. Of course, I don''t mean to belittle it, but you should have taught a lot of them, as you said, bly The Ke family, or Malfoy, Clara, Goyle, and then Little Barty crouch? "


    Van leen didn''t say Tom Riddle, and he was sure that if Tom was mentioned in front of slahorn, the conversation would be explosive.


    "What do you want to say, boy?" As a matter of fact, there are a lot of his excellent collections. After van Lin said it, there was a feeling of aiding tyranny?


    As for whether it is a feeling or not, it is only srahorn who knows.


    "I mean, Professor, your excellent and strong, I believe that all people know, natural, necessary invitation, as their former teacher, will not lack."


    "What are you talking about? I didn''t..."


    "Oh, don''t deny it, professor. It''s not an insult, is it?" "Naturally, it''s essential to invite you to join us," Van Lin said


    "Oh Oh, well, I admit that I have received it, but I did not refuse, but chose to leave... "


    "You have declined, Professor slahorn." Fanlin said, "I believe you know better than anyone that Tom''s men, oh, exactly, are the Death Eaters'' way of doing things, submission, or destruction, professor. In my opinion, evasion can''t solve any problem, or a good example is in front of us, isn''t it?"


    "Who?"


    "Minister Cornell fudge!" "And, as far as I know, you have a good relationship with many students in school. You know who I''m talking about."


    "You are..."


    "In a statement of fact, professor." Fanlin replied with a smile, "it seems that you are in some danger."


    Harry looked at Vaseline a little dully.


    What is this? Threat?


    Maybe it is


    Harry felt a little bit scary. When did Vaseline It seems that it has always been like this, there are always a lot of Well, means?


    "I have to tell you something, Professor slahorn." Looking at the ugly looking slakhon in front of him, van Lin can''t help feeling a little disappointed. In other words, he overestimated the mental endurance of srahorn, or underestimated Voldemort''s influence in everyone''s mind?


    "What is it?"


    "We''ve already met at the Ministry of magic, and of course, you know who I mean."


    "I know, I know, and then?"


    "Harry and I hurt Voldemort, and Dumbledore..." Before van Lim had finished, Dumbledore entered the room again, and slahorn jumped up as if he had forgotten that he was in the house.


    "Oh, here you are, Albus," he said, somewhat unnaturally. "You''ve been squatting for a long time. Diarrhea? "


    "No, I''m just reading Muggle magazines," Dumbledore said.


    "I really like the weaves. Well, we''ve been trespassing on Horace''s house long enough; I think it''s time to leave. "


    Harry jumped up without saying a word, while Fanlin nodded to Dumbledore and got up to leave. Slakhorn seems to have just recovered.


    "Are you going?"


    "Yes, it is. I knew when I saw you that I was doomed to fail. "


    "Doomed to failure..."


    Slakhon looks a little upset. As he fidgeted with his big thumb, he watched them fidgety. Dumbledore was fastening his travel cloak, while Harry was zipping his jacket. Van Lin was slowly tidying up the folds of his clothes, waiting for Dumbledore to take them off.


    "Well, I''m really sorry you don''t want the job, Horace," said Dumbledore, raising his hand in a farewell gesture.


    "Hogwarts will be happy to see you back to work. Although we have greatly increased our security, you are always welcome as long as you are willing to come. "


    "Yes Ok How modest As I said... "


    "Goodbye, then."


    "Goodbye." Harry followed.


    "Good luck, then, professor." Van Lin seems to be bowing to his previous offenses, but in fact, he gets up and leaves faster than anyone else.When they came to the front door, there was a roar behind them.


    "All right, all right, I''ll do it!" Dumbledore turned to slahorn, who was panting at the door of the living room.


    "Would you like to come out again?"


    "Yes, yes," said slahorn impatiently. "I must be crazy, but I agreed."


    "Wonderful," said Dumbledore happily. "Well, Horace, we''ll wait until the first day of September."


    "Yes, I think you will," muttered Slughorn. As they walked towards the garden path, Thran''s voice came from behind. "I want a raise, Dumbledore!"


    Dumbledore chuckled. The garden door swung behind them and closed, and they set out to walk down the hill through the dark and swirling fog.


    "Well done, Harry," said Dumbledore.


    "I didn''t do anything," Harry said in surprise. "It''s Fanlin. He seems to..."


    "I didn''t say anything." Van Lin shook his head, obviously did not want to undertake this matter, but he is very clear about Dumbledore''s plan, let alone, this is Harry''s experience.


    "Oh, you did. You told Horace how much he would take if he went back to Hogwarts. Do you like him? " Dumbledore continued to speak to Harry.


    "Er..." Harry didn''t know whether he liked slahorn or not. He also has his loveliness, just looks a little negative, and no matter how much srahorn himself retorts, he is too surprised that a Muggle family can be a good wizard.


    "Horace," Dumbledore said, so Harry didn''t have to think about what to say. "He liked his comfortable life. He also likes to deal with famous, successful and powerful people. He enjoys the feeling that he can influence these people. He never wanted to ascend the throne himself; he preferred to stay behind the scenes - there was more room for talent, you know. He used to pick the students he liked at Hogwarts, sometimes because of their ambition and brains, sometimes because of their charm and talent. He had a mysterious knack to select the students who could lead in various fields in the future. Horace has built his own community for his favorite students, introduced them to each other, established useful connections among their members, and always received some benefits in return, whether it was a box of his favorite free pineapple preserves or an opportunity to recommend his little members to work at the goblin liaison office. "


    A vivid image of a huge, bloated spider looming in Harry''s mind, weaving a dense web around him, occasionally pulling in the silk to pull the big, juicy flies closer to him.


    "I tell you all this," Dumbledore continued, "not to make you go against Horace - perhaps we must call him professor slahorn now - but to keep you on your guard. He will no doubt ask you to join his club, Harry. You will be a treasure in his collection: the boy who survived the disaster Or, as they call it these days, the real one. "


    At these words, a chill that had nothing to do with the fog around him spread over Harry. It reminded him of the words he had heard a few weeks ago, those words of special significance and horror to him: two people can''t live, only one survived Dumbledore stopped when he reached the church they had passed before.


    "That''s it, Harry. Grab my arm." Harry braced himself for the phantom, but still felt uncomfortable. When the oppression disappeared, he found himself breathing again. He was standing on a country road next to Dumbledore. Looking forward, he could see a curved outline, which was his second favorite building: the burrow. Although the feeling of fear had just swept his whole body, his emotions rose at the sight.


    Ron is there And Mrs. Weasley, who cooks better than anyone else Harry knows


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1066

    "Looking forward to it?"


    "Of course." Harry nodded in response to van Lin''s question.


    To leave the Dursleys and come to the burrow, or the ancestral home of the Black family, is his dream. But, obviously, Harry prefers the burrow. Compared with the atmosphere of the Black family ancestral home, Harry is more comfortable in Ron''s house.


    In fact, considering the security, it is obviously unreasonable to regard the headquarters of the order of Phoenix as the object of strict supervision of the Ministry of magic. And out of Voldemort such a big thing, let Harry himself in Muggle world is obviously not a reliable idea, of course, burrow has become a good choice.


    Without going further, several people went into the back door of the burrow, where there were old-fashioned high boots and rusty old crucibles, which were familiar to both van Lin and Harry. Harry could even hear the chirping of sleepy chickens coming from the henhouse in the distance.


    This once made Harry feel a little dreamy, but in some ways, it seemed incomparably real, such as van Lin standing beside him, or Dumbledore walking forward.


    Dumbledore knocked three times on the door, and then Harry saw a sudden movement behind the kitchen window.


    "Who is it?" Asked a nervous voice. Harry recognized Mrs. Weasley. "Name it!"


    "It''s me, Dumbledore. We''re back."


    The door opened immediately. The stout Mrs. Weasley stood there in an old green nightgown.


    "Harry, my dear! My God, Albus, you have frightened me. Don''t you say that you and van Lin can''t come back until dawn? "


    "We are lucky," Dumbledore crossed the threshold. "Srahorn is easier to convince than I thought. Harry helped, of course. Ah, Hello, nefadera


    Harry looked around the room and found that although it was late, Mrs. Weasley was not alone. At the table sat a young witch with a heart-shaped face, pale and holding a large cup in her hand.


    "Hello, Professor," she said. "Hello, Harry, and van Lin."


    "Hi, Tonks." Harry thought she looked haggard, even sickly, and had a reluctant smile. Without her usual bubbly pink hair, she didn''t look as radiant as before.


    Harry wanted to say something, but Vaseline took the lead in holding him and motioning him not to speak more, which made Harry a little incomprehensible, but then Tonks made Harry more confused.


    "It''s time for me to go," Tonks said quickly, standing up and draped his cape over his shoulders. "Thank you for your tea and your sympathy, Molly."


    "Oh, please don''t go for my sake," Dumbledore said politely. "I won''t be long. I have something urgent to discuss with Rufus scriinger."


    "No, no, I really have to go," Tonks avoided Dumbledore''s eyes. "Good night --"


    "honey, come over for dinner on the weekend. Remus and crazy eye are coming here --"


    "No, really, Molly Anyway, thank you Good night, everyone. "


    Tonks walked quickly past dumbley and walked out of the door without looking back. After a few steps out of the door, he disappeared into the thin air, which made him look like he was granted an amnesty? Get out of here?


    Harry was puzzled, and he noticed that Mrs. Weasley seemed to have something on her mind.


    "Well, we''ll see you at Hogwarts, Harry, Valentine," Dumbledore said. "Take care of yourself. Molly, I''m always at your beck


    Dumbledore bowed to Mrs. Weasley and, like Tonks, disappeared in almost the same place. Mrs. Weasley closed the door, pulled Harry into the light of the lantern, put her hands on Harry''s shoulders and studied him carefully.


    "You''re like Ron," she sighed, looking up and down at him. "It''s like you''re all under the stretch spell. I swear Ron is four inches bigger than when I bought him a robe last time. Are you hungry, Harry


    "Yes," Harry suddenly realized how hungry he was. "Sit down, honey. I''ll get something to eat."


    Harry was sitting, and a cat with ginger hair and a big flat face sprang up to van Lin''s knee and curled up and purred. "So Hermione is here, too?" He scratched happily behind the ear of crook hill.


    "Of course..." Van Lin rolled his eyes. "In fact, Hermione and I just arrived here the day before yesterday. Compared with Modric 12, the burrow is more suitable for us to appear here. After all, Voldemort has returned, and we are on the opposite side. We always have to give some information to the Ministry of magic."


    "Your message..."


    "The burrow is protected by the Ministry of magic." "We have to do something for the Ministry of magic, or they won''t even find a place to fight," said Van Lin, rubbing the big head of Mount kruck


    "So, this is the order of the Phoenix...""Oh, it''s just a branch. In fact, it''s similar to the headquarters. After all, some of the things on the top are decided here, and Sirius..." Van Lin looked at Mrs. Weasley. "Some secrets are still left to Sirius, for example..."


    Mrs. Weasley''s voice was a little louder. She struck a large iron can with her wand: it jumped on the stove with a bang and immediately began to bubble.


    "As a matter of fact, we didn''t expect you to arrive in a few hours. Holding - "


    in mid air, the tin pot flew up to Harry and tilted over; Mrs. Weasley pushed a bowl and caught the thick onion soup poured out of the jar, still steaming hot. Similarly, Mrs. Weasley took another bowl for van Lin.


    "Bread, dear?"


    "Thank you, Mrs. Weasley." She raised her wand and waved; a piece of bread and a knife landed gracefully on the table. The bread was cut automatically, and the jar returned to the stove, so Mrs. Weasley naturally sat opposite Harry.


    It''s obviously impossible for Harry to continue talking with van Lin, but Harry knows Mrs. Weasley''s attitude. To be exact, it is forbidden to talk to Harry about the topic of the order of the Phoenix?


    "Oh, thank you, Mrs. Weasley." Van Lim took a piece of bread, then took a bite, and made an attitude of not admitting to what he had said before.


    Harry also knows how to drink soup in silence. Mrs. Weasley is sitting opposite. Can''t she expect them to talk about Dumbledore''s plan here?


    "So you convinced Horace slahorn to take the job?"


    Harry''s mouth was full of hot soup, so he just nodded.


    "He taught Arthur and me," said Mrs. Weasley. "He used to teach at Hogwarts for a long time. I think he went to Hogwarts with Dumbledore. What do you think of him


    Harry''s mouth was now full of bread again, so he shrugged and moved his head uncertainly.


    "I know what you mean," Mrs. Weasley nodded shrewdly. "Of course, he can be attractive if he wants to, but Arthur never likes him. The Ministry was full of slahorn''s favorite students, who was always good at helping, but never had the time to help Arthur - he didn''t seem to think Arthur was an ambitious person. But that only shows that even srahorn can make mistakes. I don''t know if Ron told you in his letter - it just happened - that Arthur was promoted


    Mrs. Weasley had been eager to say that. Harry took a big gulp of hot soup and felt his throat blistering.


    "That''s great!" He gasped.


    "It''s very kind of you," said Mrs. Weasley, looking very happy. She wiped her wet eyes. "Yes, Rufus scriinger has created several new departments in response to the current situation, and Arthur now heads the office for detection and collection of counterfeit defensive charms and protective items. It''s a big job. He has ten people under him now! "


    "What is that "Well, because of the mysterious, mysterious things that you can sell, you can take out the mysterious. You can imagine what it is - the so-called protective potion, in fact, is a broth with Babo''s tuber pus, as well as the lessons of those defensive curses. In fact, it will only take your ears off Well, in general, the criminals are people like Mundungus Fletcher, who have never done a day''s business in their lives, and they just use people''s fear to fool around. There are really serious things happening from time to time. A few days ago, Arthur also seized a number of cameras that might have been cursed. It was almost certain that some Death Eater had placed them. So it''s a very important job, and I told him not to be stupid enough to check spark plugs, toasters and all that kind of Muggle waste. "


    Mrs. Weasley gave Harry a stern look, as if Harry had advised Mr. Weasley to let go of the spark plug.


    However, in fact, Mr. Weasley still hasn''t got any higher vocational jobs. This is still Mr. Weasley''s previous job, er, dealing with Muggle accidents?


    This time, however, Mr. Weasley has expanded the scope of his examination.


    Hard and thankless work can easily offend people


    "Is Mr. Weasley still at work?" Harry asked. Obviously, Mrs. Weasley wanted to talk to him about this.


    "Yes. In fact, it''s a little late He said he would be back around midnight... " She turned her head and looked at the big clock, which was clumsily stacked on a laundry basket full of sheets at the end of the table.


    Harry recognized it immediately: there were nine hands, each with the name of a family member engraved on it. It was usually hung on the wall of the Weasleys'' living room, and its current position indicated that Mrs. Weasley had been carrying it with her tonight. Each pointer points to "life in danger.".


    "It''s been like that for a while," said Mrs. Weasley in a less convincingly relaxed tone, "since the mysterious man came back. I think maybe everyone is in danger I don''t think it''s just my family But I don''t know who else has a clock like this, so I can''t verify it, ohWith a sudden exclamation, she pointed to the clock face. Mr. Weasley''s hand turned to "on the road.".


    "He''s coming back!"


    After a while, there was a knock on the back door. Mrs. Weasley jumped up and ran quickly; she put one hand on the doorknob, her face against the wooden door, and asked softly, "Arthur, is that you?"


    "Yes," was Mr. Weasley''s tired voice. "But that''s what I would answer if I were a Death Eater, my dear. Ask questions


    "Oh, frankly..."


    Molly


    "Well, well What is your greatest ambition? "


    "Find out why airplanes can fly in the sky."


    Mrs. Weasley nodded and turned the knob, but Mr. Weasley apparently held it tightly on the other side of the door, for it was still tightly closed.


    "Molly! I have to ask you questions first! "


    "Arthur, really, it''s going to be silly..."


    "What do you like me to call you when we''re alone?" Even in such a dim light, Harry could see Mrs. Weasley''s face turn red; he himself suddenly felt red, so he took a quick gulp of the soup and rowed the spoon in the bowl as loud as he could.


    "Molly, baby," said Mrs. Weasley in a voice that could not be narrowed into the crack of the door.


    "Right," Mr. Weasley said. "Now you can let me in." Mrs. Weasley opened the door, and her husband, a thin, balding wizard, was standing outside, with few red hair on his head, a pair of horny spectacles, and a long, dusty travel cloak.


    "I still don''t understand why you have to come back that way every time you go home," said Mrs. Weasley, still flushed as she helped her husband take off her cloak.


    "I mean, a Death Eater might have tortured him before he pretended to be you."


    "I know, my dear, but this is the procedure required by the Ministry and I have to set an example. It''s delicious - is it onion soup? "


    Mr. Weasley turned his face to the table expectantly.


    "Aha, Harry, Fanlin, I thought you would come in the morning!"


    "Well, in fact, the process is much smoother than you think." Van Lin shrugged his shoulders, shook hands with Mr. Weasley, and then Harry. This is inevitable. Mr. Weasley always likes to do this, for example, to follow some magic ministry procedures?


    As a matter of fact, that''s not necessary at all, but it''s interesting for van Lin to go back to Hermione''s room and ask some questions when he wants to enter the door?


    Mr. Weasley pulled out a nearby chair and sat down. Mrs. Weasley also served him a bowl of onion soup.


    "Thank you, Molly. It was a tough night. Some idiots began to sell some facelift badges. You can change your appearance as long as you hang it around your neck. It is claimed that as long as ten garons are needed, thousands of disguises can be obtained! "


    "What happens when you hang them around your neck?"


    "Most people turn into a nasty orange, but a few have tentacles all over their bodies. It seems that Saint Mungo is still too busy. "


    "It sounds like something Fred and George like," Mrs. Weasley said hesitantly. "Are you sure not --"


    "of course I am!" Said Mr. Weasley. "They don''t do that when people are busy looking for protection!"


    "Speaking of it, van Lin, that''s what you''re good at, isn''t it..." Mr. Weasley asked, "for example, a face changing necklace."


    "Oh, yes." Van Lin nodded. "However, it''s not only about ten kingarons, but it''s time-consuming..." Van Lin is not only worried about those who have been cheated, because of fear and lost the minimum judgment?


    A solidified Yi Rong Animagus, no matter what you think, this is also a very precious item.


    "So that''s why you''re late, the transvestite badge?"


    "Of course not. We also got wind that someone put a temper curse in elephant castle. Fortunately, when we got there, we found that the magic law enforcement team had found it out..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1067

    In fact, neither Harry nor Evelyn was very interested in Mr. Weasley''s work. In Ron''s words, it was what dad liked, but it was boring.


    Fortunately, Mrs. Weasley seemed to feel the exhaustion of the two men. After a simple instruction, Fanlin led Harry to Fred and George''s room.


    Fred and George''s bedroom is on the third floor. Mrs. Weasley pointed her wand at the bedside lamp, which lit up immediately. The pleasant golden light lit up the room.


    I have to admit that it''s much better than the cool area of the black ancestral house, but in fact, as the Weasley brothers'' room, although a large bottle of flowers has been placed on the table in front of the small window, their fragrance can not cover up the residual smell of gunpowder.


    A considerable portion of the floor space is used to stack many unmarked sealed cartons, with Harry''s box in between.


    Now, the room looks like a makeshift warehouse, and van leen has always thought that Fred and George did. Fortunately, they have found a place for themselves, such as the opening of Weasley''s joke workshop, on the street of Diagon Alley


    Hedwig called cheerfully at Harry from the top of the closet and flew out the window; Harry knew that he had been waiting to meet him before going out for food.


    After saying good night to Weasley, the two quickly put on their pajamas and got into one of the beds. Of course, it''s a surprise for Harry to find something hard in his pillow case. He groped for a while and pulled out a piece of sugar with one end purple and one end yellow. He recognized that it was spitting. So he laughed, turned over and soon fell asleep.


    Only a few seconds later - at least Harry felt that way - he was woken up by the sound of a gun banging on the door.


    Harry sat up straight and heard the curtain pull open: his eyes were stinging with the glare of the sun. So he covered his eyes with one hand and groped for his glasses in despair.


    "What happened?"


    "We didn''t know you were here!" A loud, excited voice said, and then he suddenly hit the top of his head. "Ron, don''t hit him!"


    A girl''s voice said reproachfully.


    Harry''s hand found the glasses and put them on, but he couldn''t see anything in the bright light. A vague shadow flickered in front of him for a while; then he blinked, and Ron Weasley jumped into his eyes, grinning at him now.


    "How are you?"


    "It can''t be better." Harry rubbed his head and fell back into the pillow. "And you?"


    "Not bad," said Ron, pulling a cardboard box and sitting down. "When did you arrive? Mom just told us


    "Fanlin and I are about one o''clock in the morning."


    "How about the Muggles? Are you all right? "


    "Not as before," said Harry. "They don''t talk to me much, but I think it''s better. How are you, Hermione? "


    "Oh, I''m fine," said Hermione, sitting on the opposite bed, looking at Harry carefully as if he were ill. He knew what Hermione meant, and she was worried about her nightmares about Voldemort.


    "What time is it now? Did I miss breakfast? "


    "Don''t worry, mom will bring you a plate later; she doesn''t think you''re full," said Ron, turning his eyes. "So, what happened?"


    "Nothing. I''ve been at my aunt and uncle''s house, haven''t I?"


    "Come on!" Said Ron. "You went with Dumbledore and vaseline


    "So what did you two do?"


    At this time, van Lin completely struggled to get up from the pillow. In fact, with the help of Hermione, she hung on Hermione''s shoulder sleepily, which made the girl feel a little embarrassed, but this emotion soon turned into a kind of anger


    "Nothing exciting." As a matter of fact, Dumbledore just wanted Harry and I to help him persuade an old professor to come back. His name is Horace slahorn. Well, once the dean of Slytherin, I believe we will see him in school soon. He is a fairly interesting professor


    "Oh," said Ron disappointedly. "We thought --"


    Hermione quickly threw a red card to Ron, and Ron''s words immediately changed.


    "- we thought it was that..."


    "Is it?" This makes Harry laugh. Obviously, Ron''s idea is clear to him. The task of the order of the Phoenix has always been his dream. Now, he seems to be qualified to


    "Yes Yes, now that Umbridge is gone, obviously we need a new defense against the dark arts teacher, right? So, er, what does he look like? "


    "He looks a bit like a walrus," said Harry. "It looks strange...""It''s kind, but Ron, you may not like him very much." "Oh, of course, as Dumbledore''s contemporaries Professor, there is no problem with his ability. Mrs. Weasley and Sirius are all his students," he said


    "Students?" Hermione pauses and pushes van Lin aside in a fit of anger, and then the latter leans up again.


    "Oh, yes He has taught a lot of people, and that''s what happened when he was headmaster Armando Said Fanlin.


    "So he has taught..." Hermione paused.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the problem?" Harry asked, puzzled.


    "No, of course not! So, er Does slahorn look like a good teacher Hermione thought about it and gave up her previous idea.


    "I don''t know," said Harry. "It''s not worse than Umbridge, is it?"


    "I know someone worse than Umbridge," a voice came from the door. Ron''s sister walked in listlessly, looking a little agitated.


    "Hello, Harry, Fanlin, what you wake up to is..."


    "What''s the matter with you?" Asked Ron.


    "It''s her," Ginny fell heavily on Harry''s bed. "She''s driving me crazy."


    "What did she do this time?" Asked Hermione sympathetically.


    "It''s the way she talks to me - you''d think I was a three-year-old!"


    "I see," Hermione said in a low voice. "She thinks of herself."


    Harry was surprised to hear Hermione talking about Mrs. Weasley. No wonder Ron was angry.


    "Can''t you two leave her for five seconds?"


    "Oh, yes, defend her," Ginny snapped. "We all know you won''t be tired of her."


    It was a very strange comment on Ron''s mother. Harry realized that he was wrong and said, "who are you talking about?"


    But he got the answer before he finished asking the question. The door of the room was opened again, and Harry instinctively jerked the quilt to his chin, so that Ginny slid off the bed and onto the floor.


    A young woman stood at the door, with such breathtaking beauty that it seemed that the air in the room was not enough. She was slender and slender like a willow tree, and her long blonde hair was dazzling with silver luster. To make the scene even more perfect, she still had a full plate of breakfast in her hand.


    "Ahari," she said in a voice, "long time no see!"


    She went over the threshold to Harry, and Mrs. Weasley suddenly appeared behind her, looking angry.


    "There''s no need to bring the plate up. I''m just going to come by myself."


    "No problem," Furong Dracula put the plate on Harry''s lap and leaned down on both sides of Harry''s face to kiss: Harry felt that the place she had kissed was hot. "I''ve always wanted to see you again. Do you remember my sister Gabriel? She was always talking about Ali Potter. She will be glad to see you again


    "Oh Is she here, too? " Said Harry hoarsely.


    "No, no, silly boy," said hibiscus, laughing like a silver bell. "I mean next summer vacation, wait for us - don''t you know anything?"


    Her big blue eyes widened and looked reproachfully at Mrs. Weasley, who said, "we haven''t had time to tell him."


    Hibiscus turned to Harry and swung her long silver waterfall hair right across Mrs. Weasley''s face.


    "Bill and I are getting married!"


    Fanlin some helpless with the hand to block the face, Hibiscus is really enough straightforward.


    "Oh," said Harry blankly. He could not help noticing that Mrs. Weasley, Hermione and Ginny were resolutely avoiding each other''s eyes.


    "Wow. Well, Congratulations


    She bent down and kissed him again.


    "Bill is very busy and hard-working now, and I just work part-time in gringott just to improve my English, so he brought me here for a few days so that I can get to know his family better. I''m so glad to hear you''re coming - there''s not much to do here, unless you like to cook and feed chickens! All right - enjoy your breakfast, Ali Then she turned gracefully and left the room as if floating, closing the door behind her gently.


    Mrs. Weasley made a voice that sounded like "hiss!"


    "Mom hates her," Ginny said quietly.


    "I don''t hate her!" Said Mrs. Weasley in a low, angry voice. "I just don''t think they should get engaged so soon, that''s it."


    "They''ve known each other for a year," said Ron, looking strangely at the closed door, as if drunk.


    "Well, it wasn''t long! I know why, of course. It''s all because of the uncertainty brought about by the return of the mysterious man. People think they may die tomorrow, so they are eager to make decisions that can be taken slowly. Like the last time he was strong, there were elopements everywhere"Including you and Dad," Ginny said mischievously. "Yes, but your father and I are made for each other. What can we wait for?" Said Mrs. Weasley. "Bill and hibiscus Well What do they have in common? He''s a hard-working, down-to-earth person, but she''s - "


    " a cow, "Ginny nodded," but Bill''s not that down-to-earth either. He''s a charmer, right? He likes both adventure and charm I think that''s why he likes "floating pus."


    "Don''t call that hibiscus, Ginny," Mrs. Weasley said sternly, while the rest of the irrelevant people snickered.


    "Well, I think it''s better to do my business Hurry up and eat the eggs, Harry She looked worried as she left the room. Ron was still drunk; he tried to shake his head like a dog trying to get rid of the water in his ear.


    "She lives in the same house with you. Aren''t you used to her?" Asked Harry.


    "This You can, "said Ron," but if she pops up, just like that... "


    "My heart is beating..." Hermione said sarcastically, and then fixed his eyes on Fanlin. His previous attitude did not satisfy Hermione very much, although there was still a period between them and Hibiscus in Egypt Well, to be sure, I had a pleasant experience with Gabriel, but Furong''s eagerness always made Hermione a little uncomfortable


    "Well, I can''t say that..." Ron said embarrassed, as if by Hermione''s words poked in the heart, at least in the choice, Ron and his brother Bill are still very long, although van Lin has not understood why the two people collude so quickly


    "Don''t you want her by your side forever?" Ginny asked suspiciously.


    Ron just shrugged. In this regard, he did not say more, refuse Hibiscus? On any boy, it should not be a thing that can be resisted.


    Ginny just snorted and went on.


    "If I could, mom would stop it. I''ll bet anything."


    "How does she want to stop them?" Asked Harry.


    "She''s been trying to persuade Tonks to stay for dinner. I guess she wanted bill to fall in love with Tonks. I hope so too. I prefer to leave her at home


    "Yes, it works," said Ron sarcastically. "Listen, no one in his right mind will fall in love with Tonks when Hibiscus is with her. I mean, Tonks is good - if she doesn''t do stupid things with her hair and nose, but - "


    " no matter how ugly she is, she''s better than pussy, "Ginny said.


    "She''s smarter, she''s an Auror!" Hermione''s eyes were fixed on van Lin, and then she came.


    "Hibiscus is not stupid. She''s smart enough to compete in the big three, "said Harry.


    "Don''t let out your breath in one nostril with him!" Hermione said sarcastically.


    "I think you''d like to hear" Fu Pu "call you" Ali ", don''t you Ginny asked scornfully.


    "No," Harry hoped he hadn''t said anything, "I just said, ''pussy'' - I mean, hibiscus -"


    "I''d rather Tonks was in our house," Ginny said. "At least she can bring laughter."


    For a moment, the scene was full of gunpowder, and it was obvious that Harry and Ron were on the side of approval, while Ginny and Hermione


    Although Hermione had some contact with Furong, in fact, if they were not van Lin and Gabriel, they would not even be friends. Ginny and Hermione had been together since childhood. Obviously, in terms of position, there is no suspense to argue about. But what''s worse, on the scene, there should be five people, no, Crewe Keshan also counts


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1068

    "What do you think?"


    "What do you think?" Some of van Lin''s scoundrels put their heads on Hermione''s shoulder and looked sideways at Hermione''s cheek.


    "Don''t be silly!" Hermione blushed, and she could clearly feel the heat coming out of van Lin''s mouth, which made the girl feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Come on, don''t be silly." Hermione didn''t give a good shoulder, but the girl still underestimated the shameless degree of Fanlin. Fanlins was not moved, and even pecked on Hermione''s face.


    This has caused a burst of discontent, it can be said, to feed a group of people around


    "Oh, my God, you two have gone too far..." Harry couldn''t bear to look straight at her, while Ginny turned red and looked at Hermione, then somewhere else.


    "Don''t try to muddle through." Hermione said, exasperated, "sit up and have a good attitude."


    "Oh, yes, of course, with a good attitude." Fanlin sat up obediently, staring at the place where he had just kissed.


    Well, Hermione''s skin is getting better and better


    "Answer my question."


    "Question, what question?" Fanlin was a little confused. He did not put his mind on the discussion before them, but on Hermione. Obviously, he talked about hibiscus or bill


    "Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you, Harry, I meant to say it yesterday."


    "What?" Harry looked at Vaseline in a daze.


    "Hibiscus lives here, and she''s a member of the order of the Phoenix." Said Fanlin.


    "I know the front one, but the back one..."


    "You never told me I mean, we Hermione said in surprise.


    "Oh, actually, I thought you knew..." Van Lin scratched his hair. In a few seconds, his head was more like a chicken coop.


    "I mean, I''m surprised, but that''s what Bill told me. You know, I''ve been paying attention to the excavation of the ruins that we''ve been there before, and hibiscus has always been with bill, and both of them are going to get married. So, it should be quite natural for Hibiscus to join the order of the Phoenix."


    "But how could she..." Harry said, "I mean, how could she have thought of that?"


    "It''s not hard to understand, because Bill, or, as a contestant in the three wizard contest, hibiscus never lacks courage. She just hates it sometimes, but in fact..."


    "Facts what?" Hermione said something dangerous.


    "I mean, in fact, that''s it. I don''t know more about it. Bill is the one who has a good relationship with her after all." Fanlin''s words changed, and then Bill was carried out.


    "Oh, yes, of course, they''re all going to get married." Ginny said, sullenly.


    "Ah, yes, that''s what I said less. She''s an adult, so it''s not strange to join the order of the Phoenix. After all, everyone is doing this kind of thing."


    "But it still doesn''t change anything." Ginny frowned. "I still like Tonks."


    "Oh, well, but bill doesn''t like..." Fanlin has some helplessness to say, maybe it is the arrival of Hibiscus that puts too much pressure on the girls around her. After all, hibiscus sometimes is too noticeable, and everywhere she goes, it is shining with silver


    "But..." Ginny was a little frustrated, but they couldn''t change anything.


    "Well, I''ll bet my mother will try to reverse this situation..." Ginny letter swears Dan Dan said, but Fanlin did not have any hope for Ginny''s idea.


    I''m kidding. You can tell Bill''s character by looking at Bill''s costume, unless Mrs. Weasley and bill break up the relationship between mother and son


    However, the success rate is still higher.


    But before Ginny could say anything about Mrs. Weasley''s workable approach, the door was opened again, and Mrs. Weasley suddenly put her head in.


    "Ginny," she whispered, "come downstairs and help me prepare lunch."


    "But I''m talking to everybody!" Ginny seems to be offended. Maybe her mother is heard talking behind her back. Anyway, it makes Ginny feel a little bad.


    "Now!" Mrs. Weasley left a word and left.


    "She just wants me to go down, so that she doesn''t have to face" floating pus "alone Ginny said irritably.


    She followed the example of Hibiscus, tossed her long red hair, and then swaggered out of the room, holding her hands high, like a ray dancer.


    "You''d better come down soon." She said as she left. Harry took advantage of the short silence to eat more breakfast. Fortunately, it also had Vaseline points.


    Hermione squinted at George and Fred''s boxes, occasionally glancing from the side at Van Lin, who was eating.


    Ron was eating Harry''s toast, still staring dreamily at the door."What is this?" Hermione finally asked, holding something similar to a small telescope in her hand.


    "I don''t know," said Ron, "but if it''s Fred and George, it''s not ready to be sold in the joke shop, so be careful."


    "Listen to your mom, the joke shop is doing well," said Harry.


    "She said George and Fred had a good way of doing business. "It''s a discounted statement," said Ron. "They''re taking in a lot of Garonne now! I can''t wait to see their store. We haven''t been to Diagon Alley recently, because mom said dad must go too, so it''s safer. But dad has been busy working recently, but I hear it''s wonderful


    "How''s Percy?" Fanlin suddenly asked that he came to the burrow. It was only three days today. Before that, van Lin ran back and forth with Dumbledore. Of course, there was also the order of the Phoenix. After Harry was taken over, van Lin had some other plans, which was really busy.


    However, living in a humble house, Fanlin thought of this key figure for the first time. Percy was the third son of the family. Before that, he had fallen out with his family because of Voldemort''s return or not.


    It must be admitted that Percy''s ability in some aspects is very strong, and he is meticulous and regular. He is very much like Mr. batty crouch on the surface. However, this also hurt Percy.


    His desire for power made him believe in the Ministry of magic. However, when Voldemort returned, Fudge became a lie, which made Percy


    "Is he talking to your parents now?"


    "No," said Ron.


    "But now he should know that your father said that Voldemort''s coming back was right all the time -" Harry was a little puzzled. Harry still had a good sense of Percy. Before that, Percy''s experience in the Ministry of magic was excellent, but Percy, like most people, was very good To the Ministry of magic.


    "Dumbledore said it''s much easier for people to forgive someone''s mistakes than to admit that they are right," Hermione said. "That''s what I heard him tell your mother, Ron."


    "As soon as you hear it, you know it''s Dumbledore''s kind of mysterious words," said Ron, nodding. Obviously, this is in line with Dumbledore''s positioning.


    "Oh, by the way, he''s going to teach me alone this semester," said Harry, easygoing. "Fanlin, do you know what he is going to teach me?"


    Ron choked on the piece of toast and Hermione took a breath.


    "You didn''t say anything before!" Said Ron.


    "I just remember," Harry said sincerely. "He told me last night."


    "Oh, yes, I can testify." Van Lin nodded. "That''s good, isn''t it?"


    "Oh Dumbledore''s lecture alone ''it''s very exciting,'' said Ron. "I wonder why he would..." His voice died down.


    Harry saw Ron and Hermione exchange a look. Harry put down his knife and fork. His heart beat faster. He wondered if he should do something but sit in bed.


    Dumbledore said to do this Why not take advantage of it now? His eyes were fixed on the fork, which was shining in the sun on his thighs, and suddenly Harry thought of going to slahorn''s house last night, Dumbledore, was he going to fight?


    Harry felt a little excited at the thought of this. Obviously, he was in line with the requirements now, and according to the prediction Harry''s eyes were burning at Ron and he said, "I don''t know why he taught me, but I think it must be because of that prophecy."


    Ron and Hermione were silent. Harry felt as if they were all frozen to ice. He went on to his fork and said, "you know, the one they tried to steal from the Ministry."


    "But no one knows what the prophecy ball said," Hermione said quickly. "It''s broken."


    "Although the prophet said -" Ron began to speak.


    "The prophet was right," Harry said, trying to get himself to see them: Hermione looked surprised, Ron was shocked. "That broken prophecy ball is not the only record of prophecy. I heard the full prophecy in Dumbledore''s office. Prophecy is for him, so he can tell me. The prophecy said, "Harry took a deep breath." it seems that I am the one who has to end Voldemort At least, it says that two people can''t live, only one can survive. "


    For a moment, several people looked at each other in silence.


    "It''s not clear at the beginning, but until we hear it, we dare not admit it." Van Linton paused, and then drank a big gulp of milk. "Think about it. If not, why does Voldemort always want to kill Harry? He has heard that prophecy for a long time, but only half of it."


    "Half, what does that mean?"


    "Oh, Voldemort chose his opponent. Although it''s a bit unfortunate for Harry, in fact, I don''t think Voldemort really chose his old enemy. At least now, Harry, you still have confidence in yourself.""Oh, yes." Harry nodded. "I think that''s why Dumbledore is going to teach me. I need to be strong quickly."


    "Zhengjie..." Van Lin nodded. "First there is antagonism between you and Tom, but in fact, you still have some deficiencies. So do I. our ability is not enough to fight Voldemort positively, but in the end, we always have to face it ourselves. As Dumbledore said, is this the choice of fate? Anyway, I think we can... "


    Before van Lin had finished, there was a loud bang and Hermione disappeared in a puff of black smoke.


    "Hermione!" Harry and Ron yelled; the breakfast tray fell to the floor with a bang. Hermione came out of the smoke coughing, clutching the telescope in her hand, and one eye turned into a striking bright purple black.


    "I just pinched it, and it - it hit me!" She gasped. Obviously, they saw a small fist sticking out from the back of the telescope, attached to a long spring.


    "Don''t worry," Van Lin obviously couldn''t help laughing. Although there was still some heartache, it was on Hermione''s body


    "I think Mrs. Weasley can help you, my fool..." Van Lin''s voice is a little strange, which makes Hermione stare at him angrily, but then, the wound makes Hermione look ferocious


    "Oh, it''s all my fault." Said Fanlin, a little wand, and Hermione''s eyes were cool with the soft blue light.


    "Oh, well, don''t worry about that!" Hermione said, a little exasperated, "I have something else."


    "Oh, of course, I mean, you go on..." Harry refused to let himself laugh, and van Lin paid attention to Hermione''s new eye shadow.


    "We''re guessing that after coming back from the Ministry of magic I mean, Voldemort appears, attacks you and van Lin, obviously, this result Oh, Harry... " Hermione is a little frustrated. She doesn''t know how to express it, which makes the girl a little irritable, or make a fool of herself?


    "I mean..." Hermione took a deep breath. "I mean, are you afraid?"


    "It''s not that scary now," said Harry. "When I first heard it, I did But now, it seems that I always know that I have to face him in the end... "


    "When we heard that Dumbledore was going to pick you up in person, we thought he might have something to say to you, or something to tell you about the prophecy," said Ron eagerly. "It seems that we have guessed something right, haven''t we? If he thinks you are going to lose, he won''t teach you alone, he won''t waste his time - he must think you have a chance! "


    "It''s true," said Hermione. "I wonder what he''ll teach you, Harry? The real advanced defensive magic, maybe Powerful breaking mantra Anti evil curse Er There''s also dodge magic, "Hermione concluded. "Well, at least you know one course you''re going to take this year, one more than we all have."


    "That''s good, but I''m not going to end D.A.''s activities." "Before that, Harry, I have to make sure you have the time," Van leen said


    "Oh, of course." Harry said, "it''s good. I think I can teach you what Dumbledore taught me."


    "That''s good."


    "But are you sure you won''t take part?" Harry asked.


    "Of course I will. However, I think there may not be many opportunities. After all, the effect of one-man coaching is the best. However, I think Dumbledore may call me over to practice with you, but before that, I have to solve one thing."


    "Dear Hermione, I wonder if you should ask Mrs. Weasley to deal with you..."


    "Oh, yes." Hermione snorted, "I''ll wait for you downstairs!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1069

    As a matter of fact, the hesitation became severe, and the alchemy exchange meeting originally planned by Fanlin was abandoned because of Voldemort.


    This is also related to the obstruction of the Ministry of magic. All the people in the burrow are under the highest protection regulations of the Ministry of magic. No one is excepted, especially van Lin and Harry, who have dealt with Voldemort. Naturally, without Dumbledore''s consent, they could not easily leave here, because this is a very dangerous thing.


    However, the general wizard rank test scores were "well, now that you''ve received this, I don''t think it''s time to go back to Diagon Alley," sighed Mrs. Weasley, looking at Ron''s list of textbooks. "We''ll be there on Saturday, as long as your father doesn''t have to go to work that day. I would not have gone without him. "


    "Mom, do you really think the mystery man is hiding behind the shelf in the lichen bookstore?" Said Ron with a sly smile.


    "Did fortescu and Ollivander go on holiday, eh?" Mrs. Weasley was furious. "If you think the security issue seems ridiculous, stay at home and I''ll go and buy your things myself -"


    "no, I''m going. I''m going to visit Fred and George''s shop!" Ron said quickly.


    "Wake up, young man. Don''t let me think you''re too naive to let you go with us!"


    ''said Mrs. Weasley angrily, grabbing her clock - nine hands still pointing to ''danger of life'' - and placing it firmly on a pile of freshly washed towels. "Or I won''t let you go back to Hogwarts!"


    Obviously, Ron''s words hit Mrs. Weasley''s sensitive spot. At this point, anything about death eaters or Voldemort will undoubtedly lead to Mrs. Weasley''s neurotic symptoms.


    Mrs. Weasley was choked by the pressure.


    Ron, however, looked aggrieved and looked at Harry in disbelief. His mother picked up the laundry basket with the rickety clock and stormed out of the room.


    "My God I can''t even make a joke here... "


    But Ron didn''t venture to mention Voldemort for the rest of the day. After all, Ron was in awe of Mrs. Weasley''s anger.


    It also made everyone''s life much more peaceful, and Mrs. Weasley didn''t get angry before dawn on Saturday, but she was still nervous at the table. Fortunately, everyone can go out, and bill and hibiscus will stay at home.


    Bill had a bag full of money on the table in the morning.


    "Where is mine?" Ron immediately asked, his eyes wide open.


    "That was Harry''s, fool," Bill said. "I''ve got it for you from your vault, Harry, because it''s going to take at least five hours to get their gold, and the goblins have stepped up their security. Two days ago, Archie filpert had just been stabbed by an upright probe Well, believe me, it''s an easier way. "


    "Thank you, bill," Harry put the gold in his pocket.


    "He''s always so thoughtful," Hibiscus muttered admiringly, scraping Bill''s nose.


    For a moment Ginny pretends to vomit behind hibiscus. Harry choked on the cornflakes and Ron slapped him hard on the back.


    The sour smell of love makes them feel uncomfortable. They usually eat full dog food, but when they come here, they still have to show their faces?


    Fanlin didn''t feel much, but for Harry and Ron, it was a naked injury. After all, they should have fantasized about Hibiscus a few years ago


    However, the weather on the day of going out was terrible. The sky was full of dark clouds and looked very dark.


    When they pulled on their cloaks and appeared outside the house, a magic ministry limousine Harry had once been in was waiting in the yard at the front door.


    "It''s great that Dad can borrow these again," said Ron gratefully, with a big stretch, as the car pulled steadily out of the shack as Bill and hibiscus waved to them from the kitchen window.


    Ron, Harry, Vaseline, Hermione and Ginny sat in the spacious and comfortable back seat.


    "Don''t get addicted to sitting. It''s all because Harry is here," Mr. Weasley said, turning his head. He and Mrs. Weasley sat in the front row with the driver in the Department; the passenger seat in front stretched out in an understanding way like a two seater sofa. "He was given the highest level of security. We have to meet another group of guards at the broken cauldron bar


    Harry didn''t say anything; in fact, he didn''t like shopping in the company of a large group of Aurors, but there was no way to do it. They had to cooperate.


    However, he still had an invisibility cloak in his backpack, and he thought that if it worked for Dumbledore, it should also apply to people in the Ministry of magic. Although he thought of this now, Harry was not sure whether the Ministry knew he had such a cloak.


    They arrived at their destination just as Harry was considering whether to run away with his invisibility cloak."Here you are," the driver said for the first time, as if in a moment. He slowed down on Charing Cross Street and parked outside the broken cauldron bar. "I''ll wait for you at the door. Can you tell me how long you''ll stay?"


    "Two or three hours, I guess," said Mr. Weasley.


    "Ah, well, here he is!" Harry followed Mr. Weasley''s example and looked out of the window; his heart leaped out.


    There was no Auror waiting outside the hotel. There was only a huge black bearded figure. That was ruber Hagrid, Hogwarts'' game keeper. He wore a beaver coat and looked at Harry happily. He didn''t care about the startled faces of Muggles.


    "Harry!" He said gruffly, as soon as Harry got out of the car, he hugged him with strength that could crush bones. "Nice to meet you."


    "I''m happy," Harry grinned, rubbing his ribs.


    "Ah, and you Hagrid hugged everyone without caring.


    "We didn''t know the guard meant you!"


    "I know, just like before, right? The Ministry of magic wanted to send a group of Aurors, but Dumbledore said I''ll do it. "Hagrid lifted his chest and tucked his thumb into his pocket.


    The Muggles around are obviously attracted by Hagrid. After all, it''s amazing that a guy almost 1.5 times your height is standing on the street.


    "Let''s go in - we''re following you, Molly, Arthur --"


    the cauldron bar is empty, for the first time in Harry''s memory. Tom, the boss, was the only one left in the bustling crowd. His face was haggard and his teeth were almost gone.


    Tom looked up hopefully when they came in, but before he could speak, Hagrid said solemnly, "it''s just passing by today, Tom, you must know. Hogwarts business. "


    Tom nodded a little depressed and wiped the glass again.


    For old Tom, it was different from that when he came here. Now he has been out of work for a long time. Just a few weeks before fanfanfanlin came here, the number of people here was not so rare. Everyone was afraid to hide.


    "It''s bad, isn''t it?"


    "A little, but not surprisingly." Said Fanlin, in reply to Hagrid, "but it won''t last long."


    "Well, I''ve always thought so, but before that, Tom might have been a little unhappy." Hagrid spoke in a low voice, and obviously he wanted to stop here and have a beer as before.


    "Let''s go over there, the way Diagon Alley looks like..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1070

    Diagonal Lane changed. Just like when the Fanlin holiday just began to come, but it became more desolate.


    The original bright windows with the incantation books, potions and crucibles could not be seen. Large posters of the Ministry of magic were pasted on them. Most of the dark, purple posters have enlarged safety advice from pamphlets distributed by the Ministry of magic this summer, but there are still large moving black-and-white photos of known fugitives. Bellatrix Lestrange is sneering at the window glass of the nearest drugstore.


    The glass of several shops was boarded up, including the Florin cold drink shop. On the other hand, many shabby stalls appeared along the roadside. A recently striped awning was placed at the door of Li Xun''s bookstore, with a piece of cardboard nailed in front of it, which read: amulets: effective defense against werewolves, Dementors, and shadowpower


    a ragged sorcerer is constantly peddling to every passer-by the silver chained markers in his arms. "One for your little girl, ma''am?"


    He yelled at Mrs. Weasley, looking ominously at Ginny. "Protect her beautiful neck?"


    "If I was at work..." Mr. Weasley stares at the amulet dealer angrily. Never underestimate the anger of a justice enforcer at the moment. According to van Lin, Mr. Weasley did not intend to let go of the vendor.


    "Yes, but don''t arrest anyone now, honey. We''re busy," Mrs. Weasley was nervously reading a list. "I think we''d better go to Mrs. morkin''s gowns store first. Hermione and van Lin need to think of a new one. Ron''s ankles are almost out of the school robe, and you''re going to buy a new one, Harry. You''re growing so fast - come on, everyone''s following -"


    "Molly, we don''t have to go to Mrs. morkin''s gowns," Mr. Weasley said. "Why don''t you let Hagrid go with the three of them, and we''ll go to the lichen bookstore to buy their textbooks?"


    "I don''t know," Mrs. Weasley said uneasily, apparently making a painful choice between the desire to end shopping quickly and getting everyone together.


    "Hagrid, do you think --"


    "Don''t worry, they''ll be fine with me, Molly," Hagrid comforted her, waving his hand as big as the lid of a garbage can.


    Mrs. Weasley didn''t seem convinced of this, but agreed to leave. He and her husband and Ginny rushed to the ritchien bookstore. Meanwhile, Hagrid took Harry, Ron, van Lin and Hermione to Mrs. morkin''s shop.


    Harry noticed that many of the passers-by were in the same hurry and impatience as Mrs. Weasley, and no one stopped to talk; the shopper stayed closely together in company, focused on their purchases. No one seems to have come alone.


    "Maybe it''s crowded for us all to go in," they stopped outside the robe shop, and Hagrid bent down to peep through the window. "I''ll stay outside, will you?"


    So Harry, Ron, vaseline and Hermione went into the store together. At first glance it seemed that there was no one in the room, but as soon as they closed the door, a familiar voice came from behind the shelves of glittering green and blue robes.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m not a kid anymore, if you don''t notice that, mom. I''m capable of shopping alone. "


    Then there was a cackle, and Harry recognized that it was Mrs. morkin''s voice saying, "well, honey, your mother was so right that no one can walk outside alone now, it has nothing to do with being a child -"


    "look where you pinned the pin!" A pale boy appeared behind the shelf, with blonde hair and a pointed chin, wearing a dark green robe with shiny pins at the hem and cuff. He strode to the mirror to examine himself; and in a moment he saw Harry, Ron, vaseline and Hermione standing behind him.


    This made him squint his light gray eyes, perhaps out of disgust and displeasure for the latter, making his words a little offensive.


    "If you''re wondering what you''re smelling, mom, it''s because there''s a mud coming in," Draco Malfoy said.


    "I don''t think you need that language!" Mrs. morkin came out of the back of the shelf with a tape measure and a magic wand. "I don''t want to see wands pulled out of my shop either!" She added hastily that she saw the three boys standing at the door pointing their wands at Malfoy.


    Hermione stood behind them and whispered, "no, no, seriously, it''s not worth it..."


    "Well, it seems you dare to do magic outside the school," Malfoy sneered. "Who made your eyes blue, Granger? I''m going to give them flowers. "


    Vaseline took a look at Hermione''s eyes. In fact, there were only a few traces left. But in order to strike, it was obvious that any change could be a weapon of Draco''s satire.


    If anyone knows the best about their looks, there are only Draco left in Hogwarts, except for a few of them."Enough!" Mrs. morkin shrieked, turning her head for support. "Ma''am-please --"


    Narcissa Malfoy walked slowly out of the back of the hanger. When she saw Vaseline, Narcissa obviously dodged, but then she returned to normal, just more alert to van Lin.


    "Put those away," she said coldly to Harry and Ron, ignoring van Lin''s move to pull up her wand. "If you attack my son again, I''m sure this will be the last thing you two will do."


    "Is it?" Harry took a step forward and looked at the smooth, haughty face that, though pale, still resembled her sister. Harry is not very tall with her now. "Find some Death Eater friends and kill us, right?"


    Mrs. morkin let out a scream and held her chest tightly.


    "Really, you can''t criticize her so much - say such a dangerous thing - put down your wand, please!" But Harry didn''t put down his wand. Narcissa Malfoy laughed disgustingly.


    "I think you have an illusion of security in Dumbledore''s favor, Harry Potter. But Dumbledore can''t always protect you. " Harry looked around the shop in a sneer. "Wow It looks like He''s not here now! Why don''t you try it? They may help you find a double room in Azkaban so that you can be reunited with your husband


    Malfoy stormed at Harry angrily, but tripped over his long robe. Ron laughed.


    "How dare you talk to my mother like that, Potter!" Malfoy growled.


    "It''s all right, Draco," Narcissa stopped him by putting her thin white hand on Malfoy''s shoulder. "I don''t think Potter would have gone before he was reunited with Lucius."


    "Lucius hasn''t come out yet?" Fanlin was obviously surprised to hear Narcissa''s hungry reaction, "or, Madame Malfoy, do you think..."


    "What do I think?"


    "You don''t think it''s wrong to show up here in a swagger?"


    "Not right?"


    "I mean, even if Lucius was standing here, he wouldn''t talk to me like that, let alone, I think you need to discipline your son." Van Lin said impolitely, squinting at Draco, who was somewhat abnormal.


    As a matter of fact, in Hogwarts, Draco didn''t provoke them very much. The offence like today has never happened since he was beaten and scared.


    "How dare you say that?" Draco angrily drew out the wand, but before everyone else, Narcissa took the lead in pressing Draco''s arm down.


    Lucius came out. Although the Ministry of magic did not report this, it could not hide from Dumbledore. It can be said that Voldemort showed his power to all people and announced his return to all people.


    This is the default thing, but according to Dumbledore''s attitude towards Harry Potter, Harry does not know is also a normal thing, but this does not include the boy at present.


    "What do you want to say?"


    "I just feel like Draco has some..." Fanlin looked at Draco who was out of his normal state. The familiar arrogance and indulgence obviously returned to Draco at this moment, which made him almost have an illusion that he saw Draco for the first time in front of the branch school in the first grade.


    At that time, Draco''s strength was derived from the surname Malfoy and Lucius. Now, the Malfoys kept quiet about their patriarch. Obviously, Lucius is not so good now.


    The failure of several operations deepened Voldemort''s dissatisfaction with Lucius. Punishment was necessary. Moreover, if Voldemort knew about the Horcrux, it would definitely be Lucius'' death.


    It can be seen from Narcissa''s appearance that he is strong but hard at work. Maybe Voldemort didn''t know Lucius had lost his Horcrux, or he did. Anyway, the Malfoy family is not very well now.


    Fanlin suddenly thought of a thing, in a moment, Fanlin probably understood where Draco''s confidence came from.


    "It''s a pity, Madame Malfoy, who, in the face of revenge, did not know it, but was bewildered by something verbal."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, kid, if you''re talking nonsense here..."


    "If it was Lucius, he would not think so, so he is a smart man, Madame Malfoy, or Ms. Narcissa. I think it is necessary for you to go back and have a good communication and make a decision..."


    "Don''t listen to him, mom!" Draco obviously couldn''t stand van Lin''s sarcasm and lifted his wand again, and Harry just lifted it higher.


    "Think about it You don''t You''re going to be in big trouble... " Mrs. morkin stood trembling for a moment, then decided to pretend that nothing had happened as she had hoped. She bent over Malfoy, who was glaring at Harry."I think the left sleeve should be lifted a little bit, honey, just let me --"


    he pulled off his robe and threw it on the floor at Mrs. morkin''s feet. "You''re right, Draco," Narcissa took a deep breath, then glanced contemptuously at the person in front of her. "Now I know what kind of scum is in this room Let''s go to Delphi and Tatin''s


    "And, I think you have made a mistake, Narcissa!" "I can hurt him, which means I can..."


    Narcissa was stunned, but recovered in the next two seconds. Then they strode out, and Malfoy hit Ron hard as he went out.


    "Oh, indeed Mrs. morkin said that she grabbed the robe that had fallen on the ground, and cleaned the dust away from them with the end of her wand like a vacuum cleaner. Obviously, this is not the result that Mrs. mokin can accept, and the death eaters and other things have struck her heavily.


    Olivander is missing. Maybe the Death Eaters don''t need a tailor for them


    Mrs. morkin was upset when she measured the three of them. She even gave Hermione the wizard''s robes. Finally, when she bowed to them, she seemed happy to see their backs walk out the door.


    "All bought?" Hagrid was glad to see them all back.


    "Almost," said Harry. "Have you seen Malfoy''s mother and son?"


    "Yes," Hagrid said uninterested. "But they don''t dare to mess around in Diagon Alley, Harry. Leave them alone." Harry and Ron exchanged a look, but before they tried to dispel Hagrid''s false optimism, the Weasleys and Ginny appeared, clutching a heavy bag of books.


    "Is everyone all right?" Said Mrs. Weasley. "Bought a robe? OK, so on the way to Fred and George''s, we can first look at the herb store and the eela owl store - close up, now... "


    Ron and Harry didn''t buy any medicine because they didn''t need potions anymore, but they both bought big boxes of owl nuts for Hedwig and piggy at the eela owl store. Then Mrs. Weasley, checking her watch every minute or so, went deep into diagon alley with them, searching for Fred and George''s Weasley magic shop.


    "We really don''t have much time," Mrs. Weasley said. "So we just had to look and go back to the car. Come closer. It''s 92 No. 94... "


    "Wow," Ron stopped. The windows of Fred and George''s were the first to be seen, compared to the gray, poster lined front door. It was like a fireworks display. Occasionally passers-by looked back at the window, and some were even shocked. On the left side of the window were assorted with eye-catching items, including those that would spin, pop, flash, jump, and scream; Harry''s eyes were dazzled.


    On the right window is a huge poster. The paper is purple like the poster of the Ministry of magic, but it says in yellow light: why worry about the mysterious man? What you should worry about is Shengmi Ling - holding the constipation feeling of the whole country!


    Everyone except Mrs. Weasley laughed. He heard a faint groan and turned to see Mrs. Weasley staring at the poster in silence. Her lips moved and she said the name silently, "Sheng Mi Ling."


    "They will be murdered while they are sleeping!" She said softly.


    "No!" Ron said he was laughing, too. "Great!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1071

    ¡­¡­


    Ron and Harry took the lead in entering the Weasley joke workshop. Ron has been looking forward to this for a long time. Look at the great dreams of Fred and George. At least, Fred and George are definitely the second most successful in Ron''s eyes


    The first is bill, whose personality Ron envies, especially when it comes to hibiscus.


    Vaseline followed. It was a joy to review the results. He and Fred and George made a lot of things, such as vomit sugar and smoke bombs.


    In fact, Fred''s and George''s shops are definitely unique to Diagon Alley, because everyone is eager to escape from here, which makes Fred and George set down a large facade, facing the entrance, very conspicuous.


    As a matter of fact, Fanlin originally planned to transfer some of Sirius to him and sell it to Fred at a better price. But now it seems that Fred was absolutely right to insist on his own efforts at that time. The money they spent was less than half of the normal market price And most importantly, it''s full of customers.


    To van Lin''s surprise, Diagon Alley has been in a depression for a long time, but Fred is no different here than usual. It''s like the honey Duke of Hogsmeade week. It''s like all the children in Diagon Alley gathered here.


    The most intuitive phenomenon is that Harry, who first pushed the door in, couldn''t even squeeze into the shelf. He looked around, looking up at the boxes that had piled up on the ceiling: the quick break candy the twins had made in their last, unfinished year at Hogwarts; Harry noticed that nosebleed Nuggets were the most popular, with only one crushed box left on the shelf.


    There are also boxes and boxes of spoof wands. The cheapest can only be turned into rubber ducks or a pair of shorts when waved; the most expensive can chase the heads and necks of careless users; boxes and boxes of quills can be divided into automatic inking, spelling checking and automatic answering.


    Most of this was achieved through the ingenious ideas of Fred and George, combined with the alchemy of Vaseline.


    For example, the prank wand, the most expensive one, can even make you easily put down a wizard. Of course, the premise is that you can control it well, otherwise, the prank wand will really let you realize what is called a prank wand.


    Harry has seen it in Colin. When van Lin and Fred had just made the product, Colin let van Lin drop his wand without knowing it


    Well, under his nose.


    Harry still can''t forget Colin''s appearance at that time. Something similar to an inflatable hammer pounded Colin''s skull crazily


    Because of this, Harry remembers that van Lin was still taught by Hermione, the beeps


    As soon as he thinks about the daily life of several people, the more Harry knows, he feels as if he is full at any time?


    Fortunately, there was a space in the crowd. Harry rushed to the counter, where a group of excited ten-year-old children were watching a wooden little man walking slowly towards the gallows. The box under them said, "reusable Executioner - curse it, or he will hang himself!


    "The magic spell of daydream for patented products..." Hermione had managed to squeeze into a display near the counter as she was reading the instructions on the back of a box with a bright colored picture of a handsome young man and an intoxicated girl standing on the deck of a pirate ship. "A simple spell can give you a high-quality, extremely real 30 minute daydream, which is applicable to the normal classroom in school and is virtually undetectable (side effects include expressionless and slight drooling). Not for people under 15. " You see, "Hermione looked up at Vaseline." it''s a very special magic! So, this is your company? "


    "Oh, I don''t know..." Van Lin looked at the product in front of him and said, "well Slightly hallucinogenic, similar to... "


    "It''s like a dope, but since you say that, Hermione," said a voice behind them, "you can get one for free."


    Fred stood happily in front of them. He was wearing a magenta robe that didn''t match his fiery hair.


    "How are you, Fanlin? oh And Harry! Let me see... "


    "It''s Hogwarts shopping day." Van Lin said helplessly and shook hands with Fred.


    "Oh, yes, of course, you start school." Fred had a big smile. "Of course, there are a lot of familiar faces here these two days, and of course, there are some little guys that I don''t know."


    "It seems to attract them." "It seems that Professor McGonagall will confiscate a lot of contraband at the beginning of school. I think Mr. filch may not welcome you both very much."


    "Hey, don''t say that, my dear Mr. technical advisor." Fred squeezed his eyes at Van reen. "You two live together, but the way Hermione talks..."


    "What happened to the way I spoke?" Asked Hermione dangerously.Fred gave a little "Er What''s wrong with your eyes, Hermione? "


    "It''s your hitting telescope," Hermione responded with a sad look on her face, but it seemed that Hermione was more likely to beat Fred.


    There is nothing that can''t be solved by one meal, if there is one, then two


    "Oh, ah, I forgot about that," said Fred. "Here --"


    and Fred took a bottle from his pocket and handed it to her; Hermione carefully unscrewed it, and it was thick yellow paste inside.


    "Just put it on and those bruises will disappear in an hour," Fred said. "We had to find a pretty good antidote because we had to test most of the products on ourselves."


    Hermione looks very upset. In fact, more than half of the people in Hogwarts doubt the real effect of what Fred and George give them, even van Lin, for example, he was cheated by George to drink a cup of melted, gagging butter beer


    "This is safe, isn''t it?" Hermione asked carefully.


    "Of course, believe me, Hermione!" Said Fred, quite frankly.


    Hermione still looks suspicious, but the bruise on her face does not allow Hermione to continue to hesitate. Mrs. Weasley''s cure is not very good, at least compared with Madame Pomfrey, it can be described as bad


    Hermione didn''t want to keep going with a strange eye


    "Come here, Fanlin. I''ll show you around."


    "Good!" Vaseline nodded, then left Hermione, who was pasting his eyes, and followed Fred to the back of the store. He saw a table with cards and rope tricks.


    "Muggle magic trick!" Fred said happily, pointing to them. "For geeks like Dad, you know, people who love Muggle items. There is no big profit, but the business is quite stable. They are very novel things Oh, here comes George... "


    Fred''s twin brother shook van Lin''s hand with great vigour.


    "Show him around? Come back and see, Harry, that''s where we make a lot of money - Hey! Don''t put that thing in your pocket. It''s you. You''ll pay more than kingaron


    George warned a little boy who was pulling his hand out of a jar with a label that said, "edible black mark - can make anyone sick!


    George pushed aside the curtain beside the Muggle trick and Fanlin saw a darker, less crowded room. The packaging of the product is arranged neatly on the shelf, which looks more depressing.


    "We''ve just developed this range of more serious products," Fred said. "It''s funny. We don''t know how to do this..."


    "You may not believe how many people, even those who work in the Ministry of magic, can''t cast a decent iron mantra," George said.


    "Of course, they didn''t let you teach them, Valentine."


    "Yes Look, we''re starting to think that the iron mantra is just a little fun. You think, you wear it and ask your companion to enchant you, and then look at his face when the magic comes back. But the Ministry of magic bought 500 for all its employees! We''re still getting a lot of orders


    "Then we developed a series of armored cloaks and gloves..."


    ¡°¡­¡­ I mean, they can''t resist the unforgivable curse, but for the small to medium-sized curse... "


    "Then we decided to break into the whole field of defense against the dark arts, because it''s such a lucrative business," George said enthusiastically. "Cool. Look! Quick acting dark powder, we imported from Peru. It''s convenient when you want to run away quickly. "


    "Our decoy detonator was just about to slip off the shelf. Look," Fred pointed to some strange black objects in the shape of sirens, looking like he was really trying to slip away.


    "If you just throw one on the ground secretly, it will slip out of sight and make a loud bang, so that you can move easily."


    "You made all these?" Fanlin was surprised and said, "black magic defense equipment?"


    "Of course, you don''t know about the Ministry of magic..."


    "I mean, it''s great!" Fanlin said, looking at Fred and George with surprise, "those people in the Ministry of Magic have been peaceful for too long, and you have also seen Umbridge''s plan. I''ll bet that, except for the necessary Auror department, other people can''t master the basic arming curse. The general wizard level examination is already at the top, and there are also those students..."


    "Oh, it looks like that. It makes us a lot of money!"


    "It''s great." Van Lin sighed that he had supported the product development of Fred and George, and even provided start-up funds. However, Fanlin had never thought that Fred and George would develop into the field of defense against the dark arts. In fact, van Lin never thought of this. He just did some gadgets according to his preferences and ideas, but"This is ammunition."


    "Arms?"


    "Yes, it''s weapons. I mean, we can study more, such as Avada''s curse..."


    "Avada curse?" Fred shivered. "You mean we can..."


    "That''s what we want, isn''t it, Fred?" George said, "we want to develop new products, but in terms of technology, I mean, it''s already in the realm of advanced alchemy, but unfortunately, we don''t have that much time, and that''s exactly what we''re aiming for. Vaseline, how about working together again?"


    "Oh, of course." As soon as van Lin''s eyes lit up, he was depressed that he had missed the alchemy meeting. In a flash, he found something more interesting than this. "Just like before, there are many magic equipment in nicoleme. Now, obviously, we need to..."


    "Bang..."


    The door was suddenly opened, and three people in the room were startled. Then, a young witch with short golden hair put her head into the curtain. Fanlin saw that she was also wearing a magenta staff robe.


    "There''s a customer out there looking for a joke crucible, Mr. Weasley and Mr. Weasley." She said.


    Fanling thought it strange to hear that Fred and George were called "Mr. Weasley," but they strode over.


    "Wait, Verdi, I''m here," George said quickly. "Fanlin, you can take whatever you like, and you will be exempted from it!"


    "You''re talking nonsense, George..." Fred said with a smile, "in fact, we''re going to send you a portion of everything."


    This made the girl named viridi feel a little surprised. However, George immediately lifted the curtain of the door and went out to greet customers. Fred took van Lin back to the hall of the store. Van Lin found that Hermione and Ginny were still staring at the magic spell of the patented product daydream.


    "How come you girls haven''t found our special magic witch product yet?" Asked Fred. "Come with me, ladies..."


    Next to the window is a row of bright pink goods, a group of girls are crazy around them giggling. Hermione and Ginny both hesitated and watched warily.


    "There it is," said Fred triumphantly. "This is the best love medicine you can find."


    Ginny raised her eyebrows suspiciously. "Does this work?"


    "Of course, it can last 24 hours at a time, but it depends on the weight of the boy..."


    "Weight?" Van Lin looked at Fred in surprise. "What does this have to do with weight? I mean, this thing . you used other drugs in it? "


    "Oh, of course..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1072

    ¡­¡­


    "Oh, of course And the attraction of girls, "George suddenly showed up next to them. "But we''re not going to sell it to our sister," he added, suddenly becoming stern. "She''s already made five boyfriends, and according to our --"


    "whatever you hear from Ron, it''s a big lie," Ginny said quietly, as if all this was Ron''s malicious injury to her.


    As she spoke, she leaned over and took a small pink jar from the shelf. "What is this?"


    "Ten seconds to make sure the acne remover," Fred said. "Good at dealing with everything from boils to blackheads, but don''t change the subject. Do you have a date with a boy named Dean Thomas


    "Yes, I have," Ginny said, glancing at Ron and Harry in the distance. Obviously, Ginny is not very cold to informers and caregivers.


    "And the last time I saw him, he was one boy, not five. What are those? "


    Ginny pointed to hairy balls in pink and purple shadows, all rolling around at the bottom of a cage and screaming loudly. "Dwarf plush," George said. "We don''t feed the micro down fast enough. What''s going on with Michael Connor


    "I dumped him. He''s a terrible loser," Ginny put a finger into the cage and watched dwarf Plush gather around it. "How lovely they are


    "They''re really quite popular," Fred admits. "But you''re changing your boyfriend too fast, aren''t you?"


    Ginny turns around and stares at him, a Mrs. Weasley Well, young Mrs. Weasley


    Mr. Weasley''s younger sister, even though Mr. Weasley''s younger sister, was in a certain degree of surprise.


    It''s worth mentioning that in Weasley''s family, it should be called daily life. If you have four or five brothers and sisters, you should be able to experience it. But what''s worse, no matter Hermione or van Lin, there is only one treasure in the family, and then Hogwarts is abducted to be a wizard. Van Lin always thinks that Mr. al should be looking for one, Fortunately, it doesn''t seem to bother him


    "It''s none of your business! And thank you, "Ginny said, turning angrily to Ron, who had just come by with a pile of merchandise." thank you for not telling these two guys my story! Maybe we can have a good talk when we get home! "


    "What are you talking about?" Ron''s face was confused, holding tightly the pile of small toys that didn''t seem to be very successful in Fanlin


    Well, it''s hard for van Lin to find a better adjective for things placed outside, except for toys


    "What are you talking about?" Ginny raised the volume, as if it was about to explode, but then Ginny put up with it. "I hope you can be so calm then."


    "Oh, of course!" Ron couldn''t deny saying, "what''s more, these things..."


    "Oh, three kingarons, nine silver Sikes and one Bronte," Fred examined the box in Ron''s hand. "So, pay so you can get them, Ron."


    "Hey, there''s no mistake. I''m your brother!"


    "Oh, so..." Fred thought, pretending, "but you''re taking our goods In that case, I''ll give you a cost price. I''ll give you three kingarons and nine silver Sikes. Let''s forget that one Nate. "


    "But I don''t have three jingarons and nine silver Sikes!"


    "Then you''d better put them all back on their original shelves if you don''t mind." Ron dropped several boxes on the floor, swearing and making a rude gesture to Fred, which, unfortunately, was noticed by Mrs. Weasley, who had just come in at the time.


    "If I see you do that again, I''ll put your fingers together with a spell." She said sternly.


    "Mom, can I buy a dwarf Plush?" Ginny said quickly.


    "A what?" Said Mrs. Weasley warily. "You see, how lovely they are..." Mrs. Weasley went to look at the dwarf plush, and Harry, van Lin, and Hermione immediately saw the blocked window. Draco Malfoy was walking in the street alone. As he passed Weasley''s magic trick shop, he turned his head and glanced. A few seconds later, he disappeared from view of the window.


    "I wonder where his mother has gone?" Harry frowned.


    "He seems to have thrown him away." Said Fanlin. But it was rare for Draco to get rid of Narcissa, which was almost impossible for him to do.


    "But why?" Said Hermione. Harry said nothing; he was trying to think. Narcissa Malfoy would not want her baby son to leave her sight; Malfoy must have taken some time to get rid of his mother''s control.With Harry''s understanding and aversion to Malfoy, he believes that Malfoy must not be to do anything good. He looked around. Mrs. Weasley and Ginny are bending over to look at the dwarf plush.


    Mr. Weasley was happily examining a bag of Muggle marked game cards, while Fred and George were greeting customers. Out of the window, Hagrid was standing with his back to them, staring carefully at the street, while Ron was beside him, tangled with Fred and George.


    "We can go out and have a look." Fanlin said, "Harry, do you have a invisibility cloak?"


    "Oh, yes, of course." Harry said, "right here..."


    "Come down here, hurry up," Harry took the invisibility cloak out of his bag.


    "Oh I don''t know, Harry, "Hermione looked hesitantly at Mrs. Weasley.


    "Come on." "It''s nothing, Hermione, or do you think one or two death eaters can knock us down? I will protect you... "


    "No, I mean Oh, ok... " She hesitated for another moment, then quickly crouched down and hid under the cloak with Harry and van Lin.


    In fact, no one found them gone, not even Ron


    Everyone was fascinated by Fred and George''s products. Harry, vaseline and Hermione squeezed out of the door as quickly as they could, but when they managed to get to the street, Malfoy had been as successful as he had been.


    "He''s going that way," Harry whispered as low as he could so that Hagrid, who was humming in a minor, could not hear them.


    "Let''s go." Fanlin said a word and judged the general position


    They walked in a hurry, staring around the doors and windows of stores until Hermione pointed.


    "He''s there, isn''t he?" She whispered.


    "Left turn?"


    "What a surprise," Hermione whispered. Now Malfoy looked around, slipped into the overturned lane and disappeared.


    "Come on, or you won''t be able to keep up with him." Harry quickened his pace.


    "Our feet will be seen!" Hermione said anxiously that the cloak was floating around their ankles; it is not so easy for all three to hide under their cloaks nowadays.


    "It doesn''t matter," Harry said indifferently, "come on!"


    But the overturned lane, which is full of black magic, is now deserted. They passed the shops and looked inside, but none of them were patronized. Harry guessed that in such a dangerous and suspicious period, no one would dare to buy dark magic goods - or at least be found out to buy them. Hermione gave Harry a hard squeeze on the arm.


    "Ouch


    "Hush! Look! There he is She whispered to Harry. They had arrived at the only store Harry had ever visited in the overturned Lane: bogin Bock, which sold all kinds of evil objects. In the middle of boxes filled with skulls and old bottles, Draco Malfoy stood with his back to them, like the big black cupboard where Harry had been hiding away from Malfoy and his son. From Malfoy''s waving hand, he was saying something fiercely. Mr. bokin, the owner of the shop, faces Malfoy, a hunchback man with greasy hair. At the moment, a strange expression of hate and fear was on his face.


    "If only we could hear what they were saying." Said Hermione.


    "Of course we can!" Van Lin said with a smile. "Wait a minute Damn it... "


    Van leen dropped a few useless boxes. Fred had given him some of the products, and van Lin remembered that there was something in it that they needed


    Find out the biggest one.


    "Telescopic ears, look!"


    "Wonderful!" Said Hermione, said Fanlin, uncovering the long flesh colored cords and placing them under the door. "Oh, I hope the door has not been recited the immunity mantra..."


    "No!" Said Fanlin happily. "Listen!" They put their heads together and listened attentively to this end of the string. Malfoy''s voice was loud and clear, just like listening to a radio.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Do you know how to fix it? "


    "Maybe," bogin admitted reluctantly, "but I need to see it. Why don''t you bring it here? "


    "I can''t bring it," Malfoy said. "It has to stay in place. I just need you to tell me what to do


    Fanlin saw bogin licking his lips nervously. For some reason, a man who could threaten Lucius seemed weak in front of Draco


    It seems that Malfoy has worked for Voldemort again, and he is the punishment for the Lucius family, so


    "But if I don''t see it, I have to say it''s too difficult, maybe impossible. I can''t guarantee anything. "


    "No way?" Malfoy said Harry could tell from his tone that he was sneering. "Maybe this will make you more confident." He walked up to bogin, his body blocked by the cupboard. Harry, van Lin and Hermione moved aside to see him, but they could only see bogin. He looked very scared."If you dare to tell anyone," Malfoy said, "you will get retribution. Do you know Finley greyback? He''s a good friend, and he''ll visit you over and over to make sure you pay 100% attention to this problem. "


    "No need --" said the owner of bojinbok shop in a panic, his voice raised, which made Fanlin feel a little harsh


    "It''s up to me," Malfoy said. "Well, I''d better go. Don''t forget to hide that one. I want it


    "Maybe you''ll take it now?"


    "No, of course I won''t, you fool. What do I look like with this thing in the street? You just don''t sell it. "


    "Of course not Sir. " Bogin made a deep bow, which Fanlin had only seen as deep as his bow to Lucius Malfoy.


    Voldemort''s support for Draco was beyond imagination. Otherwise, even Malfoy would not be respected by bokin, just like his father.


    Draco is now like a proud child, at least in the eyes of other death eaters, Draco is valued by the Dark Lord, the Dark Lord very much appreciate him.


    In the eyes of the Malfoy family, the more beautiful Draco is now, the more miserable Malfoy will be.


    He didn''t know what task he was going to carry out


    "Don''t mention it to anyone, bogin, including my mother, understand?"


    "It''s nature, nature," bogin muttered, bowing again. Then the doorbell jingled, and Malfoy came out of the room with his head up, looking complacent. He passed Harry, van Lin, and Hermione so close that his cloak floated over their knees.


    In the shop, bogin was still stiff, his gallant smile disappeared; he looked upset.


    "What are they talking about?" Harry asked softly, watching Vaseline roll up his telescopic ears.


    "I don''t know," Fanlin thought. "He wants to fix something What else would you like to deposit in the store Did you see what he meant when he said ''which one''


    "No, he''s blocked by the cupboard..."


    "You two stay here." Said Hermione in a low voice. "Are you going to do --" But Hermione had come out from under her cloak, had her hair cut in the reflection of the window glass, strode into the shop and rang the doorbell.


    Van Lin quickly put the telescopic ear under the door and handed Harry a string.


    Hermione trimmed her hair against the reflection of the window glass, then strode into the store and rang the doorbell. Van Lin quickly put the telescopic ear under the door and handed Harry a string.


    "Hello, it''s a terrible morning, isn''t it?" Hermione greets bokin happily. The latter doesn''t answer, but looks at her suspiciously. Hermione hummed happily as she wandered through the clutter.


    "Is this necklace for sale?" She stopped by a glass box and asked.


    "If you have 1500 garons," bogin said coldly. "Oh - er - no, I didn''t bring that much money," Hermione went on. "So What about this lovely - um - Skull? "


    "Garonne."


    "So this is for sale? It''s not It''s for safekeeping? " Bogin looked askance at her. It gave Harry an uncomfortable feeling that he had guessed Hermione''s intentions.


    He looked at Van Lin next to him, but with a look of indifference on his face, he no longer worried about Hermione


    Would the owner of boginbock''s store kill Hermione?


    This is a joke.


    But it was clear that Hermione also felt too hesitant, for she suddenly said it rashly. "Well, the boy, Draco Malfoy, who was here just now, well, is a friend of mine. I want to give him a birthday present, but if he has ordered something here, I don''t want to give him the same thing, so Eh... "


    This is really a bad story. Fanlin looks at his girlfriend helplessly. Maybe Hermione will tell the lie roundly only when he treats Umbridge. However, Bojin obviously thinks so when facing Bojin.


    "Get out," he shrieked. "Get out of here!"


    Hermione didn''t wait for him to say anything more before he ran out of the shop. The doorbell rang again. Bojin slammed the door behind her and hung the "stop business" sign.


    "Oh, it''s good, I mean, great, Hermione, just in terms of the choice..."


    "Or you go, my brave Mr. Harry Potter." Hermione glared discontentedly at Harry''s face, as if to consider whether to give Harry a double.


    "But they know me And Fanlin... " Harry thought for a moment and pulled van Lin down the water to deal with Hermione. Obviously, Harry had basically mastered the method.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Fanlin looked at Harry speechless, which is definitely with Fred and Joe, but Malfoy''s practice is still very interesting.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1073

    Around Narcissa, and then alone to bogin - bock magic shop, and let old bogin fear of him, obviously, Draco is not an obedient child, or is Voldemort''s promise dazzled?


    Of course, the second is more likely.


    Voldemort is always very good at this, demagogues, or is Draco still confused about the situation?


    Kill Dumbledore?


    That''s something Voldemort hasn''t done for more than a decade, let alone a little Draco.


    I don''t know if Professor Snape can help Draco and save his life. I don''t know how long it will take for bogin to repair the disappearing cabinet, even though Draco is like this, working for Voldemort with Narcissa on his back.


    However, for Dumbledore, it can only be regarded as a small prank, although in the original situation, Dumbledore died here


    However, for Harry, Malfoy''s actions were successful and attracted Harry''s attention.


    Harry spent most of the last week of his summer vacation thinking about Malfoy''s act of overturning the lane.


    What bothered him most was the satisfaction on Malfoy''s face as he left the shop. Things that make Malfoy as happy are usually not good. To his slight annoyance, however, neither Fanlin nor Hermione seemed as curious as he was about Malfoy''s behavior; or at least, after several days of discussion, they seemed bored.


    "Yes, I''ve agreed that it''s suspicious, Harry," Hermione said with a little impatience. She was sitting on the windowsill of Fred and George''s room, with a cardboard box on her feet, barely lifting her head from her new purchase of advanced magic translation. It''s hard to find out. In fact, Hermione is busy with the upcoming general wizard level examination, which makes the girl devote herself to the whole experience. The time left for Hermione is really short.


    "But we all agree that there are many explanations for this?"


    "Maybe he''s broken his glorious hand," said Fanlin, without hesitation. He was studying the improvement of Fred''s iron mantra. In fact, it''s hard for an ordinary cloak to carry powerful magic charms


    "Oh, yes, remember his crumpled arm?" Hermione remembers the arm, which she saw when she went in, a hand bone, a typical black magic object.


    "But what happened when he said," don''t forget to hide that one? " Harry asked for the innumerable times. "It sounds like bogin has one more thing, and Malfoy wants both."


    "Do you think so?" Ron went on to say he was trying to scrape the mud off the handle of his broomstick. At first, Ron was still very interested. Although he complained that they didn''t take him with him, after understanding the whole process of the matter, Ron was not in the spirit to explore what Malfoy had hidden in the bogin store


    "Yes," said Harry. Seeing that neither van Lin nor Hermione responded, he added, "Malfoy''s father went to Azkaban. Don''t you think Malfoy will take revenge? "


    Ron looked up and blinked. "Malfoy, revenge? What can he do? "


    "That''s what I mean. I don''t know what he''ll do!" Said Harry, somewhat disappointed. "But he must have something in mind, and I think we should take it seriously. His father was a Death Eater, and


    Harry stopped, his eyes fixed on the window behind Hermione, his mouth open. He had an amazing idea.


    "Harry?" Hermione said with concern. "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Won''t your scar start to hurt again?" Ron asked nervously. "He went to be a Death Eater," Harry said slowly. He replaced his father and became a Death Eater


    No one spoke, and Ron burst into a burst of laughter. "Malfoy? He''s only sixteen, Harry! Do you think the mystery man will let Malfoy join in? "


    "That doesn''t seem likely, Harry," Hermione said with a smile. "What makes you think --"


    "In Mrs. morkin''s shop. Mrs. morkin didn''t touch him at all, but when she tried to roll up his sleeves, Malfoy clamored and tried to free his arm. That''s his left arm. There must be a black mark on it


    "It''s not impossible." Van Lin took a look at Harry, but then buried his head, Malfoy will become a Death Eater, but this has no effect, but to van Lin''s surprise, Harry will find some truth through the clues, but it''s useless.


    "Do you agree?"


    "Oh, I don''t know, but it doesn''t matter, Harry." "Even if he became a Death Eater, it was his own choice," Van Lin said


    "This..." Ron didn''t sound convinced of van Lin at all.


    "Maybe, I think he just wanted to get out of there, Harry," said Hermione.


    "He showed bogin something we didn''t see," Harry insisted stubbornly. "Something that bogin was scared of. It must be the dark mark, I know - he wants bogin to know who he''s dealing with. You see how serious bogin takes him! "Hermione looked up at Van Lin, but the latter had no interest in it.


    "I''m not sure, Harry..." Hermione said uncertainly.


    "Yes, I still don''t think the mysterious man will let Malfoy join in..." Ron agrees.


    Harry was angry, but he was absolutely sure he was right. He picked up a lot of dirty Quidditch gowns and left the room; Weasley had been urging them not to leave their laundry and parcels for school day.


    At the door, he bumped into Ginny, who was returning to her room with a pile of freshly washed clothes. "I really shouldn''t have gone to the kitchen," she warned him. "There''s a lot of floating pus there."


    "I''ll be careful not to touch it." Harry laughed. As expected, when he walked into the kitchen, he saw Hibiscus sitting at the table talking about her and Bill''s wedding plans, while Mrs. Weasley was watching a bunch of bean sprouts that she was peeling, and she didn''t look very good-natured.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Bill and I almost decided that it would be lovely to have two bridesmaids, Ginny and Gabriel, standing together. I''m thinking about putting them in a light gold dress - pink and Ginny''s hair would be a bad match. "


    " ah, Harry! " Mrs. Weasley interrupted Furong''s long speech. "Great, I was just about to tell you about the security arrangements on the way to Hogwarts tomorrow. We borrowed a special car from the Ministry of magic, and Aurors would wait at the railway station -- "


    " will Tonks go there too? " Harry asked, handing over his Quidditch robe. "No, I don''t think so. Arthur said she was put to another place."


    "She''s going, Tonks," said Furong thoughtfully, examining her beautiful reflection on the back of the teacup. "If you want me to say, it''s a big mistake..."


    "Yes, thank you," Mrs. Weasley interrupted Furong sharply again. "You''d better keep going, Harry. If possible, I hope you can pack all your luggage tonight so that we don''t have the last-minute chaos we used to have."


    In fact, their departure the next morning was much smoother than before. When the Ministry of magic''s special car drove to the burrow yard, the boxes had been packed. Hermione''s pet cat, crook hill, was safely in its travelling basket. Hedwig, Ron''s Owl piggy and Ginny''s new purple dwarf plush, Arnold, had been packed in the cage.


    "Goodbye, Fanlin," said Hibiscus in a low voice, and then she wanted to kiss goodbye, but considering Hermione''s idea, Fanlin thought it would be safer to take back her feeler feet.


    However, as compensation, she kisses Harry as a goodbye.


    However, when Ron rushes forward with hope, Ginny reaches out her foot to mix Ron and makes him fall in the mud beside Hibiscus'' feet. Embarrassed and annoyed, Ron got into the car covered in mud and didn''t even say goodbye.


    It was not the cheerful Hagrid who met them at King''s Cross. Instead of him, two taut, bearded Aurors came to a stop when the two men, dressed in dark Muggle suits, walked up to the station one by one, without saying a word on the way.


    "Faster, faster, through that wall," said Mrs. Weasley, who seemed to be flustered by the rigor of efficiency. "Harry had better go first and follow -" she looked inquisitively at one of Aurors, who nodded briefly, grabbed Harry''s arm, and tried to pull him toward the barrier between platforms 9 and 10.


    "I''ll walk, thank you," Harry said irritably, freeing his arm from Auror''s hand. He pushed his cart against the solid wall, ignoring his silent companions, and a second later found himself standing on platform nine and three quarters, the bright red train to Hogwarts was steaming in the crowd. Then the Weasleys came along.


    Without asking permission from the stern Auror behind him, Harry motioned to a few people to follow him to the platform to find out if there was any empty car.


    "We can''t, Harry," Hermione said apologetically. "Ron and I have to report to the prefect''s car first, and then do some inspection in the corridor. And so is Fanlin. He is... "


    "Oh, yes, I forgot," said Harry.


    "You''d better get in the car directly, all of you. There''s only a few minutes left," Mrs. Weasley said, looking at her watch. "Have a good school year, Ron..."


    "Mr. Weasley, may I have a few words with you?" Just then Harry made up his mind and said to Mr. Weasley.


    "Of course," said Mr. Weasley, who looked a little surprised, but followed Harry into a corner that no one else could hear. Harry thought it over carefully, and finally he came to the conclusion that if he wanted to tell anyone about it, Mr. Weasley would be the most suitable person; first, he worked in the Ministry of magic so that he could conduct further investigations; and secondly, he felt that Mr. Weasley was unlikely to get angry. As they walked away, he saw Mrs. Weasley and the grim faced Auror looking at them suspiciously."The day we were in Diagon Alley -" said Harry, but Mr. Weasley put on a grimace and said first.


    "Am I going to be told where you, van Lin and Hermione were missing when they were supposed to be in Fred and George''s little house?"


    "How do you --"


    "Harry, please. You''re talking to the man who raised Fred and George


    "Er Yes, well, we were not in the inner room


    "Well, then, let''s hear the worst." "Well, we followed Draco Malfoy all the way. With my invisibility cloak. "


    "Are you doing it for any special reason, or just a whim?"


    "Because I think Malfoy has a conspiracy," Harry continued, ignoring Mr. Weasley''s angry and interested expression. "He got rid of his mother and I want to know what he''s going to do."


    "Of course you will," Mr. Weasley said, following him. "So? Have you found out why? "


    "He went to bogin Bock," said Harry. "He threatened the fellow named bogin to fix something for him. He wants Bojin to keep something else for him. Judging from what he said, it was as if the thing was the same as the one that needed to be repaired. It''s like a couple. And... " Harry took a deep breath. "One more thing. We found that when Mrs. morkin tried to touch his left arm, he jumped up so high. I think he''s got the black mark on his arm. I think he has replaced his father as a Death Eater. "


    Mr. Weasley looked startled. After a while, he said, "Harry, I wonder if the mystery man will allow a 16-year-old -"


    "does anyone know what the mysterious man will do and what he will not do?" Harry asked angrily. "I''m sorry, Mr. Weasley, but isn''t it worth investigating? If Malfoy wants to fix something, he still needs to threaten bokin. Then it must be something black magic or dangerous, isn''t it? "


    "To be honest, I still don''t believe it, Harry," Mr. Weasley said slowly. "You know, we searched Lucius Malfoy''s house when he was arrested. We took all the dangerous goods we could have. "


    "I think you may have missed something," said Harry stubbornly.


    "Ah, maybe," said Mr. Weasley, but Harry could tell that Mr. Weasley was merely accommodating him. There was a whistle behind them; almost everyone had got on the train and the doors were closing.


    "You''d better hurry up," Mr. Weasley said, as Mrs. Weasley yelled at him, "Harry, hurry up!" He hurried towards the train, and the Weasleys helped him carry his luggage up.


    "Well, honey, you''ll come to us at Christmas and you''ve made sure with Dumbledore, so we''ll meet again soon," Mrs. Weasley said through the window, as Harry closed the door behind him and the train was already moving.


    "Take care of yourself -" the train began to accelerate.


    "- to perform well, but also -" she was already jogging along with the train. "-- pay attention to safety!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1074

    "Well, where should we go?" Fanlin stood at the junction of the carriage with some confusion, "to be sure, this is my first time..."


    "Oh, I forgot." Hermione said helplessly, "this is the first time you have participated in the inspection mission of the train."


    "I''d rather not show up if I could." Fanlin shrugged his shoulders indifferently. Speaking of him, the president of the boy student union, is really not competent.


    Last time he didn''t arrive at Hogwarts by train, but it happened that Umbridge took over. It can be said that it would be very good for van Lin not to be removed, let alone accept the job of president of the student union?


    Up to now, one of the most important things that Fanlin has done for the student union is to remember the names of most people. As for other things, there are Hermione before and Malfoy later. This is not a difficult thing in itself.


    "In fact, I hope so." Ron put a chocolate frog in his mouth. "To be honest, I don''t really want to see Slytherin''s guys."


    "Oh, of course, no one would like to..." Hermione shrugged helplessly. "But Ron, if you let Mrs. Weasley know you don''t want to be a prefect, I think Mrs. Weasley may kill you."


    "She won''t hear you, right, Fanlin..."


    "I can''t stand him any more." Hermione gave Ron a silent punch. "Let''s go. I don''t want us to be the last."


    With that, Hermione separated the crowd and took van Lin to the captain''s carriage.


    As a matter of fact, Fanlin felt terrible all the way.


    The Ministry of magic reported what happened in the Department of mysteries, and he and Harry stood together and became a warrior against Voldemort. Just like the boy who survived the disaster, Harry was called "the Savior! "


    and he''s not much better, which reminds us of the boy who was brilliant at the Quidditch World Cup to fight the black wizard.


    In fact, as a person who puts daily life into practice and Hermione, Fanlin''s social life is a mess.


    "That''s the hofpav house Oh, yes, it''s Ernie. He''s the prefect of hefpaff... " Hermione whispered a reminder that someone had just promised to remember a lot of people''s names, but in a flash


    "Ah, yes, he is a member of the D.A., right? I remember I taught him, no wonder he made me so familiar..."


    "Familiar?" Hermione said, "so you don''t know who he is or what he does."


    "Maybe." Feeling Hermione''s anger, Fanlin quickly cleared his throat, "isn''t there you?"


    "I''m not your notebook..."


    "But you are my girlfriend?"


    "You two, enough..." Ron rushes past in anger and walks with Hermione, which is definitely the most wrong choice today.


    ¡­¡­


    "So Hannah, the prefect of Slytherin didn''t come, did he?" Hermione frowned at the man in the prefect''s carriage.


    Everyone here is very familiar, from Ernie to Hannah. Oh, of course, there are some new fifth grade prefects, such as Colin. But the only thing they lack is the cold green.


    "I''m afraid so!" Hannah nodded and looked at Van Lin.


    As the student president, naturally, this kind of thing should be handed over to van Lin, but then Hannah turned her target to Hermione. This is the one who really manages these things.


    As for Hannah''s decision, Fanlin said that he did not intend to make any comments, but in fact, he was very surprised that Slytherin had given up attending the prefect meeting.


    This has never happened at Hogwarts.


    "What the hell is Malfoy doing?" Ron said aloud, "and he..."


    "I think he''s just a little puffy." Fanlin smiles and looks at the people around him. It can be said that everyone present can represent their own college, which is the traditional meaning of the prefect. But obviously, as Slytherin, who pays most attention to tradition, there is no way to understand such a thing. In other words, little brother Draco doesn''t want to face himself?


    obviously has the final say here. Van Lin has the final say. Neldrak is also angry at coming here.


    "Forget it, Vaseline. I want to know. I mean, about that day..." Ernie stammered, "I mean, you and Harry..."


    "Obviously, my friend." Ron patted Ernie on the shoulder. "In fact..."


    "Shut up, Ron." Hermione said impolitely, "I think this report can be seen, at least, they did not distort the facts."


    "Is he back?"


    "Don''t deceive yourself, friend." Vaseline shook his head. "As Ron said, it''s obvious that he''s back. Yes, Harry and I fought him in the Department of mysteries. He''s so powerful.""Strong, so even Dumbledore..." Ernie said with disbelief, "I have received some news about my father. He said that Azkaban was bombed. Is this..."


    "Your father?" There was something unexpected about van Lin.


    "Oh, yes, my father, he is the guard of the Ministry of magic..." Ernie said, "he said that Secretary scrimber was very busy with this and that he had Dumbledore..."


    "I''m sorry, I think it''s true that Azkaban, who lost the Dementors, has completely lost his defensive ability. Yes, Azkaban has been attacked." Van Lin answered positively. For Ernie''s question, he was very surprised. You know, the Ministry of magic is trying to block such news, but unfortunately, the news can''t be blocked at all, even a student at Hogwarts knows


    "I also heard that Azkaban was It was blown up by a curse. I want to know... "


    "The correct answer is a magic spell. Voldemort''s power is beyond our imagination..."


    "So Dumbledore..."


    "But!" Van Lim stood up and looked at all the people around him, "but, strength needs to pay a price, and, I can tell you clearly, Dumbledore is still strong..."


    "He''s already..."


    "I have seen it with my own eyes, just as you fought against me!" A sense of oppression produced by a great magic power spreads from the inside to the outside of the body of Vaseline.


    "Being strong is not the most terrible thing, my friend. A person is strong, but it is not invincible. It''s like Harry and I escaping from Voldemort''s cell phone countless times. As long as we haven''t given up, there will always be hope."


    "But it was..."


    "That''s everyone." "Hogwarts is a whole. Hogwarts has never been down since it was founded, and this time, I don''t think we will fail," said Van Lin


    "We have Dumbledore, Harry, and you..." What''s more, he doesn''t dare to come out now, otherwise why does Voldemort only show his face in the Ministry of magic once since his resurrection? We have the headmaster he is most afraid of So, are there any questions? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1075

    "Hi, Harry!" A familiar voice sounded behind Harry.


    "Neville!" Said Harry with a sigh of relief and turned to see a boy with a round face pushing towards him.


    "Hello, Harry," a girl with long hair and big, hazy eyes said to Harry behind Neville. "Luna, hi, are you ok?"


    "Fine, thank you," Luna said. She held a magazine in her hands and placed it on her chest; the large print on the cover showed a free pair of phantom glasses.


    "So what, is singing against the tune good?" Harry asked. He was very fond of the magazine and had an exclusive interview with the magazine last year.


    "Oh, of course, circulation has been rising." Luna said happily. "Let''s find a seat," said Harry, and the three of them set out, passing through a group of students who were watching them silently, and walked along the carriage. At last they found an empty carriage, and Harry rushed in, thankfully.


    "They even stare at us," Neville pointed to himself and Luna, "because we''re with you!"


    "They will stare at you because you helped me escape, and breaking school rules is a thrill in itself, and the people in the prophet''s daily will not let go of any clues."


    "Oh, yes, I thought grandma would be angry at the news," Neville said. "But she was really happy. Said I was finally starting to look like my dad. She bought me a new wand. Look He pulled out his wand and showed it to Harry.


    "Cherry wood, the wick of Unicorn hair," he said triumphantly. "We thought it might be one of the last wands Ollivander had sold, and the next day he disappeared - Oh, come back, raffle!" He went under his seat to catch the toad, and it was trying (as he often did) to jump to freedom.


    "This year we still have D, a Party, Harry Luna asked. She was tearing off a pair of glasses that looked very psychedelic from sing the opposite.


    "Now that we''ve got rid of Umbridge, there''s no need for that, right?" Harry sat down.


    Neville got out of the chair and hit his head. He looked very disappointed. "I like D.A! I''ve learned a lot from you


    "I love the party, too," Luna said quietly. "It''s like having a lot of friends."


    Luna often talked about such uncomfortable things, and Harry felt like pity and embarrassment crawling in his heart.


    "Hey, Luna, I mean..." That''s what Harry decided before.


    Before he could respond, however, there was a commotion outside the door; a group of fourth graders were whispering and laughing on the other side of the window glass.


    "Tell him!" "No, you go!" "Then I''ll do it." One of them, a brave looking girl, opened the door and came in. She had big black eyes, a protruding chin and long black hair.


    "Hi, Harry, my name''s Romilda, Romilda Winn," she exclaimed confidently. "Come and have a seat in our carriage? You don''t have to sit with them. " She whispered to Harry in a deliberate whisper, pointing to Neville''s buttocks (he was once again diving under his seat to find raffle) and Luna (she wore free phantom glasses and looked like a deranged, colorful OWL).


    "They are my friends." Said Harry coldly.


    "Oh," the girl looked very surprised. "Oh. OK She backed out and closed the door behind her.


    "People think you should have friends who are cooler than us," Luna showed her embarrassing candor again.


    "You''re cool," Harry said immediately. "There''s no one in those people who trusts me and will help me fight. They''re not fighting with me."


    "It''s very kind of you to say that," Luna said with a smile, then pushed her glasses up the bridge of her nose and focused on singing the opposite.


    "But we didn''t face him," Neville said, coming out from under the seat, his hair full of fluff and dust, and holding the seemingly fatalistic raffle in his hand.


    "You did it. You should hear what my grandmother says about you. "That Harry Potter and Fanlin al are more backbone than the whole Ministry of magic combined!" She''s willing to pay you any price to be her grandson... "


    Harry gave an unnatural smile and shifted the subject to o as soon as possible. w¡£ l¡£ On the score of.


    When Neville repeated his grades loudly and began to doubt whether he could study with only a "pass". e¡£ w¡£ t¡£ Harry just looked at him, but didn''t really listen to him.


    Neville''s childhood and Harry''s were destroyed by Voldemort, but Neville did not know how close he was to the fate of Harry. The prophecy might have been directed at either of them, but Voldemort chose Harry for some puzzling reason.If Voldemort had chosen Neville, now it would have been Neville sitting opposite him with a lightning shaped scar, carrying that heavy prophecy Is this really going to happen? Would Neville''s mother sacrifice her life to save him as Lily had protected Harry? She will certainly But what if she didn''t have a chance to stand between Voldemort and his son? So is there no "right man" at all?


    Will Neville''s chair be empty, will Harry''s forehead be scarred, or will the one who kisses him become his own mother instead of Ron''s?


    "Are you all right, Harry? You look weird, "Neville said.


    Harry woke up with a start.


    "I''m sorry - I - I''m nothing - I''m just..." Harry looked at Neville awkwardly. In fact, this idea appeared in Harry''s mind more than once. Since he knew the choice and all the predictions, Dumbledore''s explanation and vaseline


    Fanlin felt as if he knew it from a long time, or


    "You''ve got a phantom bug in your head?" Luna suddenly interrupts Harry''s thoughts and stares sympathetically at Harry from behind her huge colored glasses.


    "I - what?"


    "Phantom insect They''re invisible, they float in through your ears and confuse your brain, "she said. "I think I just felt one flying here." She patted her hands in the air as if she were hitting a big invisible moth.


    Harry and Neville looked at each other, and quickly began to discuss Quidditch. Compared with Luna''s unknowns, Harry would rather roll in the mud in her Quidditch robe.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1076

    "We We should make a tour first and have a look at the freshmen enrolled this year... " Hermione simply reminds van Lin of the journey.


    In fact, after suppressing the headmaster''s uneasiness over the return of someone, the scene became awkward for a while.


    Fanlin has no idea what his job should be, and everyone is waiting for the release of Fanlin


    "Oh. Ok... "


    "Please, Hermione..." Ron looked a little bitter. In fact, he was a little hungry this time.


    "We can''t eat after lunch..."


    "Sorry, not." Hermione flatly refused Ron''s request. Fortunately, Ron''s luggage had been put away. This time, he didn''t have to carry an owl cage like the last time. It looked silly and angry.


    Please, I''m starving


    "Ron, if you let your mother know, she''ll definitely smoke you." Hermione said angrily. Fortunately, there were only three of them in the coach of the prefect. Ernie and they had already made an inspection.


    "We can finish the work as soon as possible." Van Lin said, "by the way, I''m not really very..."


    "Shut up and follow." Hermione said sullently, expecting Fanlin to manage a group of irrelevant people, it was better to expect Ron to become diligent in an instant.


    "Oh, ok..."


    The two men followed Hermione honestly. As for the inspection work, they just made a show and mixed up with each other.


    It''s impossible to work, so we have to live by muddling along


    "Do you think Malfoy can..." Ron asked in a low voice, which Harry has been repeating for a long time.


    "What, Death Eaters?" Fanlin also knew what Ron wanted to ask, "I don''t know, maybe, but Malfoy didn''t come to the prefect meeting."


    "It''s a pity." Ron sighed, "I was going to help Harry look at it..."


    "Have a look? What do you think? Take off Malfoy''s clothes? "


    "It''s not that you can''t think about it." Ron thought carefully about the feasibility of the matter. "This is also a good way, at least we will see at a glance."


    "And then become the biggest news since the beginning of school?" Hermione couldn''t listen any more. "I bet if you did, in less than an hour, the whole Hogwarts would know that Ron Weasley, the famous prefect of Slytherin, was fighting fiercely in the carriage, discussing philosophy..."


    "Philosophy? Oh, Hermione, what have you been looking at lately Fanlin looked at Hermione in front of her speechless, which made him feel strange.


    Well, hand to hand, philosophy


    These two words come out of Hermione''s mouth, which is full of disobedience.


    "I''m just stating the fact that you''ll never understand a girl''s mind," Hermione said. "It''s definitely going to be the most characteristic sideshow in Hogwarts history."


    "Hello, I''m normal, OK?"


    "If a group of people keep telling you that you are a pig every day, I don''t think you will be any better than a pig before long." Said Hermione, frowning.


    After a long time of continuous evolution, can we say that Hermione''s combat effectiveness has reached such a high level?


    "Well, you are a big man, and you are all right, but I still want to ask. Will he... "


    "You can ask him yourself," said Fanlin, "but I don''t think it will have any effect on us. It''s a good choice for us to inherit our father''s career, even though Lucius may be in a bit of a mess now..."


    Ron murmured again, but to be honest, whether Malfoy was on the Death Eater''s path or not, it wasn''t a big deal for Hogwarts.


    Murder Dumbledore? Even if Voldemort did it himself, it would be hard to succeed, let alone Draco Malfoy?


    Naturally, Fanlin''s interest in Malfoy was not high. Even if he became a Death Eater, there was no difference.


    He was too weak, like a child spoiled by Lucius and Narcissa, a proud and arrogant young master.


    If you put it on the board of pig''s feet, it may be a hidden danger. The family will perish, and then it will turn grief into strength and rise rapidly


    Well


    A little bit biased


    However, confirming Malfoy''s identity and his purpose is a rather boring thing in itself. Even if it is confirmed, will Malfoy be locked up in Azkaban?


    What''s the difference between this and sending Malfoy home? What''s more, if a Malfoy dies, Voldemort''s mission will continue, nothing more than a replacement of an executor. In this regard, van Lim never doubts Voldemort''s ability to bewitch people."So, what do you two have in mind?"


    "No," Van leen refused, "but Ron, maybe you can try, with Harry, and block Malfoy in the toilet..."


    "Well, you two." Hermione gave van Lin a bad look. "I''m helping you finish your first inspection mission. You should pay attention to it."


    "Oh, yes, your majesty." Fanlin is worried However, this attitude did not seem to ease Hermione''s impatience. Soon, van Lin found out the reason for the unexpected congestion of this car.


    It''s impossible to put it on the Hogwarts Express, because you''ll always find that there are more seats here than the admission staff. It''s embarrassing to say that in a class, students of the same level from four colleges sit together, and there may be a large space in the classroom.


    "What''s the matter? Ernie


    Hermione called out loud, and soon Ernie came out of the crowd.


    "What''s going on here?"


    "Slytherin, they''ve taken the whole car!" Ernie stammered, in fact, he was a little confused about the situation.


    "Occupy a whole car?" Hermione was a little angry.


    It''s not good news. It''s something that never happened at Hogwarts.


    It can be said that before Voldemort began to move, Hogwarts itself had problems.


    As we all know, both the death eaters and Voldemort have one thing in common, that is, they all come from Slytherin.


    This in itself will make a large number of people fear the name Slytherin. In addition, Slytherin''s reputation is not always friendly. Naturally, many problems broke out at the same time, that is, the node of Voldemort''s return.


    We are afraid of Slytherin. To be exact, no one can be sure that Slytherin, who is here now, will become a supporter of Voldemort in a twinkling of an eye.


    Naturally, everyone began to hide from Slytherin''s people.


    In the eyes of van Lim, this is definitely the precursor of independence. As we said before, only the name of Voldemort, he has not done anything, but the impact on Hogwarts is enormous.


    "It won''t work. They can''t take a car by themselves." Said Hermione, pushing open the door of the next carriage.


    Obviously, Hermione is aware of the problem. They haven''t fought the Death Eaters yet, but Hogwarts is divided.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1077

    "We didn''t occupy it!"


    A Slytherin girl stood up, and van Lin vaguely remembered that this was Well, the president of the female student union, obviously, Dumbledore does not want Hogwarts to be divided from the inside, otherwise there is a better candidate to replace him, for example, Hermione?


    "We didn''t drive them away, they just didn''t come by themselves." The girl said, the words did not have the bad attitude expected by Fanlin, but this simply can not solve any problem.


    "But they..."


    "They''re just a bunch of cowards!" A voice that Fanlin felt familiar with began to ring. Not long ago, several people in Fanlin overheard the conversation between the voice owner and Bojin.


    "What are you talking about, Malfoy?"


    "I say, they''re just a bunch of cowards, Weasley!" Draco said scornfully, with a playful expression on his face, "they are afraid..."


    "Who are you afraid of? You? " Ron replied impolitely.


    "At least not you, Weasley. You''re like a joke, but I''m a little lazy now..."


    "Correct your attitude, Malfoy!" As Slytherin''s girls taught, "as Slytherin''s prefect..."


    "Oh, I''m no longer!" Malfoy said indifferently, "actually, you think it''s interesting, aliya?"


    "You are no longer? What do you mean


    "This prefect is a toy for children, but I don''t have time to spend with you now." Malfoy said, looking coldly at Vaseline.


    "And you, Al, you and Potter had better be careful."


    "I understand. Is this a threat?" Vaseline looked at Malfoy interestingly. It seemed that Voldemort''s trust made Draco expand a little bit.


    For a moment, all eyes are hit, van Lin can clearly feel the hostility from Slytherin.


    It''s not unusual.


    He is a Gryffindor, and there is a great contradiction between the two colleges. What''s more, he and Harry have become so popular recently that they can''t tolerate Slytherin''s arrogance. It''s like seeing other people''s children in their parents'' mouth, and this thing has its own attack attribute.


    "I''m just warning."


    "Well, I also want to warn you, Draco." Van Lin said, "you''d better listen to your parents, don''t do that..."


    "What I do is not up to you, so what else do you have?" Malfoy said, "maybe you can let those cowards in, if they will..."


    ¡­¡­


    The weather outside the train was as discordant as it had been all summer; they went through a period of cold fog and drove into the faint, clear sunlight. At the moment, they were in a clear spell, the sun was visible overhead, and at the same time, van Lin, Hermione and Ron finally entered the car.


    "I wish the dining car would come soon. I''m starving," said Ron wistfully, slumping into the seat next to Harry, rubbing his stomach. "Hi, Neville. Hi, Luna. Guess what He turned to Harry and said, "Malfoy didn''t perform his duties as prefect. He''s just sitting in the car with the rest of Slytherin guys, and we saw him just passing by


    Harry sat up straight with interest. Malfoy would never let go of an opportunity to show his prefect''s power, which he had been abusing all last year.


    "What did he do when he saw you?"


    "As usual," Ron said indifferently, with a rude gesture. "But it''s not like him, is it? Well, that''s what he did. "He gestured again.


    "But why didn''t he bully the freshmen?"


    "I don''t know," said Ron, shaking his head. "He said he thought it was a child''s family, and then he threatened Vaseline."


    "That''s not a threat, Ron." Fanlin did not care to say that, in his view, it is just Draco left Lucius and entered the expansion stage.


    Harry listened quietly, but his head was spinning fast.


    Isn''t that a sign that Malfoy''s mind is more important than bullying junior students?


    "Maybe he missed the investigation team more," Hermione said. "The prefect has been boring to him since he did that."


    "I don''t think so," said Harry. "I think he was -"


    but before explaining his point of view in detail, the box door was opened again and a panting third grade girl came in. "I''m going to give these to Neville Longbottom, van Lin Al and Harry Potter," she stammered, her face flushed as her eyes met Harry. She handed two rolls of parchment tied with purple ribbons.


    Puzzled, the three took the scroll with their names on it, and the girl stumbled out of the box.


    "What is this?" Asked Ron as Harry unfolded the scroll."An invitation letter," said Harry. "Harry, I''d be very happy if you''d come and have lunch with me in the carriage. You are sincere, H. e¡£ f¡£ Professor srahorn "


    " who is Professor slahorn? " Asked Neville, looking at his invitation in bewilderment.


    "The new potion teacher," said Fanling, remembering the terrible Club of slakhon, who was clearly planning to return to his old business, but how did he know his name?


    However, if you think about the recent reports, Fanlin is naturally not so tangled. He is not a little bit famous.


    "Well, I think we should go, right?"


    "But what does he want me to do?" Neville asked nervously, as if he were going to be locked up.


    "I don''t know," said Harry, who had already guessed, though he had no way of proving that his premonition was correct.


    "Listen to me," Harry said, after a second thought, "we''ll go in our invisibility cloaks so we can check Malfoy on the way and see what he''s up to."


    This makes van Lin a little worried about Malfoy, obviously, Harry''s energy is very abundant, and Dumbledore''s total acceptance also makes Harry into a state of excitement.


    He is now the main force against Voldemort. Naturally, Harry will naturally be linked with Voldemort or death eaters when anything happens. Especially when facing his old enemy, Draco is a man of great suspicion.


    Harry had no reason to let Draco go, especially the section of boginbock magic shop. You know, all the time after that, Harry put all his energy on it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1078

    And then, naturally, the plan failed.


    The corridor is now full of people looking out at the dining car, and it is impossible to pass them in an invisible cloak. And he made a very serious mistake.


    Harry, somewhat disappointed, put his cloak in his bag, remembering that he would not have attracted all the attention if he had been wearing an invisible cloak, but now more people are watching him than when he came up.


    From time to time, students rush out of their cars and take a good look at him. Only Qiu Zhang was an exception. She rushed back to her car as soon as she saw Harry coming. As Harry passed her carriage, he saw through the window that she was firmly talking to her friend Marietta.


    Marietta''s face was covered with a thick layer of make-up, but it still could not completely cover up the grotesque pustules on her face. Harry chuckled triumphantly and went on.


    "You and Qiu are just like this..." Van reen recalled the previous discussion with Ron, the gossip about Harry


    However, Vaseline still felt a little helpless when he invited him. This is not an interesting thing. Slahorn is still the same as Dumbledore said


    When the three arrived, they immediately realized that they were not the only invitees, but judging from the warmth with which slaghorn welcomed Harry, Harry was the one he was most looking forward to.


    "Harry, good boy!" As soon as he saw Harris, rahorn jumped up, and his big belly behind his velvet robe seemed to be filling up the space left in the carriage. His glittering bald head and huge silver beard sparkled like the golden buttons on his waistcoat. "Good to meet you, good to meet you! You must be Mr. Longbottom! " Neville nodded, looking frightened.


    "So you..."


    "Van Lindel, Professor, we''ve met!"


    "Oh, of course, I know, smart boy, Dumbledore has been praising you in front of me. Come in!" Srahorn beckoned several people into the room, and in fact, the look on his face left a deep impression on the unhappiness of the day.


    At slahorn''s beckoning, they sat opposite each other on the three remaining door seats.


    Fanlin glanced around at the other guests. He recognized a Slytherin student of their grade. He was a tall boy with dark skin, high cheekbones and thin, slanting eyes. There were two other boys of the same grade who did not know. Then, in a corner of the box, a girl who was sitting next to slakhon, who did not understand why she was invited here, was Ginny.


    "Well, do you all know each other?" "Braith Sabini is on the same level as you, of course --"


    Sabini did not show that he knew the three of them, nor did he greet them; neither did Fanlin and Harry: the students of Gryffindor and Slytherin hated each other in principle, not to mention a few people in Slytherin''s box just now Some of them are not very happy.


    "This is Cormac mcclargen. Have you met before? No? "


    Mcclargen, a big boy with stiff straight hair, waved, and van Lin and Harry nodded to him.


    "- and this is Marcus berby. I wonder if you --"


    The thin, nervous berby gave them a forced smile.


    "- and this charming young lady told me she knew you!" Slaghorn finished his introduction. Harry saw Ginny make faces at the three of them behind slahorn.


    "Well, that''s the most enjoyable thing," said srahorn, looking comfortable. "There''s a chance to get to know you better. Come on, get your napkins. I''ve finished my own portion. I remember that the dining car is full of licorice sticks. A poor old man''s digestive system is really useless Would you like a pheasant, berby? "


    Belby took something that looked like half a cold pheasant as if awakened.


    "I was just telling young Marcus that it was very fun to teach his uncle darmkos," srahorn told Fanling and Harry what they had been talking about before, and was handing out rolls. "The outstanding wizard, very outstanding, has naturally entered the Merlin order. Do you see your uncle often, Marcus? "


    Unfortunately, berby had just taken a big bite at the pheasants; in a hurry to answer srahorn, he swallowed them and choked and turned purple.


    "Breathe fresh," slahorn said quietly, pointing his wand at berby, whose windpipe seemed to return to normal immediately. "No I don''t often see No, "belby gasped, with tears in his eyes.


    "Yes, of course, I guess he must be very busy," said srahorn, looking suspiciously at berby. "I don''t believe he invented the wolfberry potion without any effort!"


    "I think..." He didn''t bite the pheasant until slahorn asked, "er He doesn''t have a good relationship with my father, you know, so I don''t know too much... "As soon as he heard this, the eagerness of srahorn''s expression quickly cooled down, which made van Lin very surprised. In fact, he had never seen the man''s attitude so obvious.


    Obviously, Babel''s greatest effect on hucklehorn was his uncle, but it was obvious that Babel did not meet slahorn''s requirements.


    Slughorn gave him a cold smile. His voice was so low that he could not hear. He turned to Cormac.


    "Well, you, Cormac," said slahorn, "I happen to know that you visit your uncle tibellus a lot, because he has a beautiful picture of you two hunting pygmy together. It was in, I think, Norfolk?"


    "Yes, it was really fun, that''s right," Cormac said. "We went with Bertie Higgins and Rufus scriinger - obviously, he''s not the Minister of magic yet."


    "ah, do you know Bertie and Rufus?" Said slahorn happily, as he was handing out another small plate of pie; somehow he missed berby''s share.


    "Tell me..."


    As Fanlin guessed. All of the people invited had connections with well-known or influential people - except Ginny. Srahorn''s next question is Sabini, as if he had a witch mother known for her beauty (Fanlin learned from that conversation that she had been married seven times, and each husband mysteriously died, leaving her with a lot of gold). And then there''s Neville: it''s a very tough ten minutes, because Neville''s parents, famous Auror, were tortured crazy by Bellatrix Lestrange and several other Death Eaters. Towards the end of the conversation, Harry felt that slahorn had reservations about Neville, and he was still on the sidelines about whether Neville had the abilities of his parents.


    "As for you, Fanlin al..." Srahorn was stunned. Obviously, for a student who could threaten the professor, srahorn had some impression of van Lin


    "Oh, I''m listening to the professor." Van Lin said, some reluctant to put down the knife and fork, compared with the wrangle with srahorn, van Lin obviously preferred the food at present, but he had not yet had lunch.


    "I''ve heard of you, a man of great power, which is rare."


    "It''s not a difficult thing, professor. As long as you practice hard, I think everyone here can do it." Fanlin said, a circle of good feeling card was sent out, which let At least it makes Cormac feel good.


    "Oh, of course, everyone here is not bad." Slahorn added, "so I heard Dumbledore say you''re still an alchemist?"


    "Oh, I''m just a beginner. I studied with Professor nicoleme, but unfortunately, Professor nicoleme didn''t have much time to teach me, as you know."


    "Oh, it''s a pity." Slakhon said, but in a flash, he couldn''t find any better topic. There are a lot of things that van Lin can say, but all of them are simply covered by Vaseline. As for more, it is not what srahorn can know.


    "Well, now," said srahorn, with a big adjustment in his chair, looks like the host is going to introduce his star actor.


    "Harry Potter! Where to start? I think that meeting in summer only let me know something about you He looked at Harry as if he were a very fat, juicy pheasant, and then he went on to say, "that''s the one, they all call you now!"


    Harry said nothing. Berby, Cormac and Sabini were all staring at him.


    "Of course," said slahorn, looking more closely at Harry, "rumors have been around for years I remember that time - well, on that terrible night, Lily James - and you survived - they said it was because you had extraordinary abilities - "


    Sabini coughed a little to show that he was both amused and suspicious. Suddenly there was an angry voice behind slahorn.


    "Yes, Sabini, because you are so talented In terms of affectation... "


    "Oh Slughorn giggled, looking at Ginny, who was bypassing slahorn''s belly and staring at Sabini.


    "Be careful, Blaise! As I passed her box, I saw that she had cast a wonderful bat demon spell! I will not go against her Sabini was just a look of scorn.


    "Anyway," said slahorn, turning to Harry. "So much gossip this summer. Of course, no one knows which one to believe, and the prophet''s daily is known for its false reports and mistakes - but there''s no doubt that many people witnessed the big riots in the Ministry of magic at that time, and you''re in the middle of a whirlpool! "


    "Oh, and Fanlin, who is also present. If we speak of strength, it is obvious that Fanlin is more in line with it!" Said Harry, and he lifted van Lin out."Oh, there''s no denying that Al is powerful, but he can''t be confused with you, can he, Harry..."


    Fanlin did not refute, and Harry could not think of any coincidence or similarity between himself and van Lin, and he was the only one in the prophecy.


    Harry nodded and said nothing. Slaghorn smiles at him.


    "So modest, so modest, no wonder Dumbledore was so spoiled - so you were there? But the rest of the story - so heard, of course, no one knows what to believe - such as the prophecy of the legend - "no prophecy, Professor!" Said Harry.


    "That''s it," Ginny said decisively. "Harry and van Lin are here, and all the nonsense about the real one is made up by the prophet daily as usual."


    "Yes Well Of course, the prophet''s daily reports are often exaggerated... " Srahorn continued, sounding a little disappointed. "I remember my dear gervino told me - I mean gervino Jones, of course, who is the captain of hollyhead harpy."


    he fell into a long nostalgic reverie, but Harry clearly felt that slahorn had not let him go, nor believed Neville and Ginny.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the afternoon slowly passed. Before that, Fanlin took advantage of his position as the president of the student union to leave in advance to find Hermione. As for the reason, except that he was full, Fanlin could not think of any reason to let him stay here.


    Despite the keen eyes of Harry, Ginny and Neville, Fanlin was the first to leave, while slahorn kept telling anecdotes about the outstanding wizards he had taught, all of whom happily joined what he called the "Slug Club" when they were at Hogwarts.


    Harry couldn''t wait to leave, but he couldn''t think of a polite way. When the train finally pulled into the sunset through another long stretch of fog, slahorn looked around and blinked in the dusk.


    "My God, it''s getting dark! I didn''t even notice that they had the oil lamp on! You''d better go and put on your school robes, all of you. Mcclargen, you must come to me and borrow that little pig book. Harry, Blaise - you can come any time. You too, miss, "he winked at Ginny.


    "All right, go, go!" When Sabini pushed past Harry, he gave Harry a dirty look, and Harry paid him back. He, Ginny and Neville followed Sabini back.


    "I''m glad it''s over at last," muttered Neville. "He''s a weirdo, isn''t he?"


    "Yes, a little bit," said Harry, his eyes fixed on Sabini.


    "Why are you there, Ginny?"


    "He saw me curse Zachary Smith," Ginny said. "Remember D.A The huckepatch idiot at the party, right? He kept asking me what happened to the Ministry of magic that night, and I was a little bit annoyed, so I cursed him - it happened that srahorn came in and I thought I was going to be locked up, but he just thought it was a great magic and invited me to lunch! It''s crazy, isn''t it? "


    "But it''s a better reason than people who rely on their mother''s fame," Harry frowned at the back of Sabini''s head, "or better than those who rely on their uncles..."


    Harry stopped. An idea suddenly occurred to him, a little rash but perhaps wonderful A minute later, Sabini would return to the Slytherin class box, and Malfoy would sit there, thinking that no one but Slytherin''s group around him would hear what he was saying What if Harry can''t hear him sneaking into the car? Indeed, there was not much left of their journey - less than half an hour''s walk from Hogsmeade station, judging by the wild scenery flashing through the window - but since no one took Harry''s conjecture seriously, he had to prove it to them.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1079

    "I''ll meet you later," Harry said in a low voice, pulling out his invisibility cloak.


    This is definitely a feasible method. He has his own invisibility cloak, which Malfoy can''t find out.


    "But you''re going to do it?" Neville asked in a confused way. In fact, Neville has been in this state since he came out of slahorn, listening to other people''s gossiping, and then he can''t get in. Even with Neville''s nature, the whole afternoon can be regarded as torture.


    "Later!" Harry whispered, shaking his hand, he put on his invisibility cloak, and then quickly followed Sabini, trying not to make any noise, although the noise of the train''s bumps made his care unnecessary.


    There was almost no one in the corridor. Almost all of them went back to their cars to change their uniforms and pack their belongings. Although Harry tried to keep close to Sabini without touching him, he still didn''t have time to slip in when she opened the box door. Seeing that shabini was about to pull the door, Harry quickly put out a foot and jammed the door.


    "What''s wrong with this thing?" Sabini said angrily, knocking the door against Harry''s feet again and again. Harry grabbed the door and pushed it open; Sabini, still clinging to the doorknob, fell on Gregory Goyle''s lap, and, in the ensuing noise, Harry jumped into the box, jumped into Sabini''s empty seat, and climbed onto the rack.


    Fortunately, Goyle and Sabine were fighting so hard that everyone''s attention was drawn, because Harry was very sure that his feet and ankles were exposed when his cloak floated; in fact, for a moment of horror, Malfoy''s eyes seemed to be fixed on his sneakers, when he was about to hide them again; and then tall She slams the door shut and pushes Sabini away. Sabini falls into her seat. Her clothes are wrinkled. Vincent Cara starts reading his comic book again. Malfoy grins across the seats, his head resting on pansy Parkinson''s knee.


    Well, Malfoy and pansy had to tell a thousand and one stories, which should be no problem for Colin''s friends. Harry remembers that some of his younger brothers had big brain holes.


    Harry curled up uncomfortably to make sure every inch was covered by his invisibility cloak. He saw pansy fondling Malfoy''s greasy blond hair on Malfoy''s forehead and giggling foolishly, as if everyone else wished to sit in her place.


    Rickety oil lamps on the roof lit up every corner of the car: Harry could see every word in the cartoon Crabbe was holding right below.


    "So, Sabini," Malfoy said, "what''s slaghorn going to do?"


    "It''s just trying to please those who have good relatives." Sabini still glared at Goyle. "He didn''t find much, which is different from when he was. He was too old-fashioned and boring."


    Sabini glared at Goyle in disgust and pulled out his wand in spite of his disagreement. However, at the thought of the small party in srahorn, Sabini was not interested.


    "Boring game..."


    This message does not seem to satisfy Malfoy.


    "Who else did he invite?" Asked Draco, frowning.


    "Cormac of Gryffindor," said Sabini, with disdain.


    "Yes, his uncle is a big man in the Ministry of magic," Malfoy said.


    "- there''s another guy named berby, who belongs to Ravenclaw --"


    "no, he''s a loser!" Pansy said.


    "- and lombarton, Potter, Al, and the little Weasley girl." Sabini finished in one breath. Malfoy sat up abruptly and pushed pansy''s hand to one side.


    "He invited Longbottom, the dumb one?"


    "Well, I guess so, Longbottom is there." Sabini said indifferently.


    "What does Longbottom have that interests slahorn?"


    Sabini shrugged. Neville''s image is also famous at Hogwarts.


    "Oh, Potter, Potter baby, obviously he wants to see the one," Malfoy sneered. "That old slahorn guy can''t let Potter go, and al..."


    Speaking of Fanlin, a little anger rose on Malfoy''s face unconsciously.


    He was warned by Lucius because of Vaseline?


    God knows what''s going on, and Draco is not a match for Fanlin, and he also knows that his father''s coming is in vain. It is estimated that only a madman like Bellatrix can fight for it.


    This made Draco feel very uncomfortable, especially when he was warned a little while ago by Vaseline, which made Draco more irritable.


    "Oh, yes, he''s there, too, but it doesn''t seem that Al likes slahorn, and soon he left, a lucky guy." Sabini said, for van Lin early exit, Sabini is still very envious."By the way, why the Weasley girl? What''s special about her? "


    "A lot of boys like her," pansy explained, keeping an eye on Malfoy''s reaction from the corner of his eye, which was clearly a potential threat.


    "Even you say she''s beautiful, don''t you, Blaise, we all know you''re hard to satisfy!"


    "I''m not going to touch a scum who betrays the wizard blood, no matter what she looks like." Shapini said coldly that even the Weasleys, the typical proponents of bloodline, were once brilliant members.


    This answer makes pansy look satisfied.


    Malfoy lay back on her knees and continued to fondle her hair.


    "Slakhorn is probably interested in the girl''s casting ability." Sabini said, "he mentioned the bat spirit curse, and the girl''s defense against the dark arts is OK."


    "OK?" Malfoy grinned, dismissing Sabini''s comments.


    "I''m really sorry for slahorn''s taste. Maybe he''s a little bit old. What a pity. My dad always said he was a great wizard. My dad used to be one of his favorite students. Srahorn may not have heard that I''m on the train, otherwise - "


    " don''t expect an invitation, "Sabini said. "When I first got there, he asked me about nott''s father. Obviously they used to be old friends, but after hearing that he was caught in the Ministry of magic, he didn''t look very happy, and nott didn''t receive his invitation, did he? I don''t think slahorn is interested in death eaters. "


    Malfoy looked angry, but managed to squeeze out a funny dry smile.


    "Well, who cares what he''s interested in? After all, what is he? Just a stupid teacher Malfoy yawned with exaggeration. "I mean, I don''t have to stay at Hogwarts next year. What does it mean to me if a fat old man likes me or not?"


    "What do you mean, you don''t have to stay at Hogwarts next year?" Said pansy angrily, stopping immediately the finishing of his hair.


    "Well, who knows," Malfoy said with a smirk, "I may - er - do something bigger and better."


    Curled up in the overhead rack in his invisible cloak, Harry''s heart began to beat faster. What would vaseline and Hermione say when they knew that? And Ron, think about it. It''s definitely about death eaters. No problem.


    Cara and Goyle looked at Malfoy with wide eyes; apparently they had not received the slightest hint from Malfoy about something bigger and better. Even Sabini put down his arrogance and looked at him curiously.


    Pansy continued to caress Malfoy''s hair slowly, looking stunned. "You mean - he?"


    Malfoy shrugged. "My mother wanted me to finish school, but I personally don''t think it''s so important to study at this time. I mean, think about it When the Dark Lord is in power, does he care who gets how many o.w.l.s. or n.e.w.t? Of course not What he cares about is how you can work for him and how loyal you are to him


    "What do you think you can do for him?" Sabini asked acrimoniously, obviously not very much agree with Malfoy''s words. "When you''re only sixteen and you don''t have enough qualifications? And, as far as I know, you don''t have to admit it like al. He''s very strong, so what can you do, or what are you qualified to do? "


    "That''s just a little lucky ant!" Malfoy did not like the evaluation of Sabini, but thought of Lucius, Malfoy''s expression or become flat down.


    "Like I said, didn''t I? Maybe he doesn''t care if I''m qualified. Maybe what he wants me to do doesn''t require me to be qualified. " Malfoy murmured in his anger.


    Clara and Goyle sit with their mouths open like two gargoyles. Pansy looked down at Malfoy as if he had never seen anything so awe inspiring.


    "But, anyway, as long as it can be done, who cares? Most of them followed the Dark Lord in the time of Hogwarts. Of course, the Dark Lord will not treat anyone who can work for him... "


    "You''re so sure, Draco?" Sabini said.


    "Are you questioning me?" Draco said scornfully, "or question the Dark Lord?"


    "Of course not. I just


    "Well, anyway, my mother still let me come here, didn''t she..." Malfoy frowned. "Stay here with Dumbledore''s baby Potter, and that damned al..."


    Harry''s facial expression is wonderful. Judging from Malfoy''s conversation


    Before Harry could think about it, the slight shaking of the train interrupted Harry''s thoughts.


    "I see Hogwarts," Malfoy said, clearly savoring the atmosphere he had just created, pointing to the darkened window. "We''d better change our school robes."Harry watched Malfoy so much that he didn''t notice that Goyle reached for his box; as he swung it down, Harry was hit hard on one side of his forehead by a corner of the box. Harry took a breath of pain and Malfoy frowned and looked at the rack.


    Harry is not afraid of Malfoy, but he doesn''t want to be found hiding under his invisibility cloak by a group of hostile Slytherin students. His eyes were full of tears, and his head was still throbbing. He drew out his wand and waited quietly, holding his breath, carefully not to disturb his invisibility cloak. To his relief, Malfoy seemed determined to believe that the sound he heard was just an illusion; he and the others put on their school robes, locked the boxes, and the train slowed down and swayed slightly, tightening his brand-new, thick travel cloak around his neck.


    Harry saw that the corridor was filled with people again, and he hoped Neville and Ron, or anyone else, could help him carry his luggage to the platform. He stayed there motionless until all the people in the box had left.


    Finally, with the last jolt, the train came to a complete stop. Goyle pushed the door open and pushed a group of sophomores on either side; Cara and shabini followed.


    "You go first," Malfoy told pansy that she was holding out a hand for malfola. "I''ll see if there''s anything left behind."


    Pansy''s gone. Now there''s only Harry and Malfoy left in the box. Outside, people lined up from the train to the dark platform. Malfoy went to the door of the box and pulled the curtain down so that no one in the corridor could see it. Then he bent down and opened the box again. Harry looked down from the edge of the luggage rack. His heart beat faster.


    What would Malfoy keep from pansy? Is he going to look at his mysterious object that needs to be repaired urgently?


    The contents of the bogin - bock magic shop, which Harry had been thinking about. Obviously, Malfoy must have brought some prohibited items to Hogwarts.


    What would it be?


    Powerful black magic objects? Or


    Harry suddenly thought something, maybe Malfoy was in Hogwarts to deliver the message for the death eaters.


    Just as Harry thought, "all petrified!"


    Without warning, Malfoy pointed his wand at Harry, who was immediately locked in the spell. As if slowing down, he flipped over the luggage rack and painfully fell to Malfoy''s feet. The floor was shaken. His invisible cloak was under him, and his whole body was exposed. His legs were still curled up, holding a bound kneeling position. He couldn''t move. He could only look up at Malfoy. He was laughing wildly.


    "I knew it was," he said triumphantly. "I heard Goyle''s box hit you. When Sabini came back, I saw something white flashing in the air... "


    Malfoy''s eyes were walking up Harry''s sneakers. "I think you blocked the door when Sabini came back?" He looked at Harry carefully.


    "What you overheard doesn''t matter to me, Potter. But since I caught you here... " He flew up and stomped heavily on Harry''s face.


    There was a sharp pain, accompanied by the sound of a bone fracture, and Harry felt that the bridge of his nose had been trampled on; blood spattered everywhere.


    "This foot is for my father. Next, let me think... " Malfoy pulls the invisibility cloak out of Harry''s frozen body and covers him.


    "I don''t think they can find you until the train returns to London," he said quietly. "Goodbye, Potter Or not. "


    Malfoy deliberately stepped on Harry''s finger and left the box.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1080

    "Oh, Neville, you''re back..." Van Lin looked up at Neville, and the one who followed him was, um, Ginny, so


    "And Harry?"


    "I don''t know," Neville replied blankly. "He said there was something, and he went out in his cloak of invisibility."


    "What did he do?" Ron puzzled to ask, "still want to use invisibility cloak, he takes that thing to eat meal?"


    "Dumbledore told him not to leave his cloak." "It''s necessary, after all, Harry is the main target," Van leen said


    "Oh, that''s right, but..." Hermione frowned. "But it''s time for us to go, shouldn''t we?"


    "Oh, all right." Fanlin thought about it for a while. Sure enough, with Harry''s character, it is impossible for him to let Malfoy go so easily. There is no doubt that Harry is definitely looking for Malfoy''s trouble.


    "You go to school first, Hermione. I''ll go to Harry and we''ll go back together. Don''t worry..."


    ¡­¡­


    Harry was like a stiff body, his body couldn''t move.


    Harry lay quietly under his invisibility cloak, feeling his blood flowing from his nose, his face hot and wet, and he heard voices and footsteps coming in from the corridor.


    This makes Harry couldn''t help but raise a glimmer of hope.


    Maybe someone will check the cars before the train starts again?


    But he immediately realized with dismay that even if someone looked into the car, they would not see or hear him. His best hope was that someone would walk in and step on him.


    But very bad thing, Malfoy seems to have taken into account the situation, he put his body in the middle of the seat space.


    It was as if fate had played a joke on him, but I''m sorry, Harry can''t laugh at all now.


    Harry had never hated Malfoy as much as he does today. He was like a ridiculous turtle, lying on his four feet, with his mouth open, letting the blood flow in. What a stupid situation he put himself in Now the last few steps were gone; everyone shuffled on the dark platform outside; Harry could even hear the pounding of boxes and the noise of voices.


    Van Lin, Hermione, and Ron might think he had got off the train alone. Only when they got to Hogwarts, sat down in the auditorium, and searched the table of Gryffindor college with their eyes several times, did they find that he was not there, and that he was, no doubt, on his way back to London.


    As for Neville, Neville and Ginny


    Well, although they have a good relationship, they don''t always go together. Moreover, it''s better to expect Neville to save himself than to expect Malfoy''s curse to fail, or


    Harry tried to make a noise, even if it was just a hum, but it was impossible.


    Then he remembered that some sorcerers, such as Vaseline or Dumbledore, could cast incantations without opening their mouths. In fact, Vaseline had taught him this way, but the effect was


    The effect should be OK, so Harry began to repeat the wand in his mind again and again, trying to summon the wand that had been removed, but nothing happened.


    Malfoy''s petrifaction seemed to freeze his mind, which made his thinking a little slow. For the first time in his life, Harry hated that he didn''t work hard enough to practice the magic spell. If van Lin was here, he would have solved it for a long time, or if he had mastered the mirage, he could escape under the condition of conditioned reflex.


    Malfoy''s curse is not fast, it can be said that it is not as powerful as imagined, but in the result, it is obvious that it works.


    He thought he could hear the rustling of trees by the lake and the distant owls chirping, but there was no sign that someone was searching for him, or just (he thought a little contemptuously of himself) that someone was frantically asking where Harry Potter had gone. He imagined in his mind that the carriage drawn by the Parthenon was pulling the students to school, and there must be a mouth covering laughter coming from the carriage in which Malfoy was riding. He must be telling his Slytherin friends how he attacked Harry. A sense of despair spread to his whole body.


    The train shook suddenly and Harry rolled over. Now what he saw went from the ceiling to the dusty seat bottom. The engine roared again, and the floor began to vibrate. The express train is about to leave. No one knows he''s still on it


    "Harry, where are you?" Harry was overjoyed by a familiar voice. He tried to make some sound, but unfortunately, it didn''t work.


    "Ah, I knew that." Harry felt a kick in his foot, and then he felt his invisibility cloak lifted, and a voice above him said, "my God, Harry, I knew you were here."


    A red light flashed by, and Harry''s body was ready to move; he could finally make himself sit in a more dignified position. He quickly wiped the blood off the back of his hand and raised his swollen face to look at Van Lin, holding the invisible cloak that had just been torn from Harry."Why are you..."


    "Bang!" The sound of a movement, and then another body appeared in the car, Harry had not been found, but in a flash.


    "Hey, Fanlin, don''t be nervous. It''s me, Tonks." Take off his black cloak, and Tonks''s bad hair color is almost invisible to van Lin.


    "Tonks, why are you here?" Fanlin is a little surprised, but on second thought, it seems to be a reasonable thing.


    "The order of the Phoenix is protecting Harry." Tonks said, "there''s no time!"


    "We''ve got to get out of here, come on," Tonks said. The windows had become blurred by the water vapor, and the train had begun to leave the station.


    "Hurry up, we have to jump." Fanling and Harry followed her to the corridor. Tonks opened the door and jumped to the platform. As the train had already started, the platform beneath them looked a little slippery. Harry jumped down, too. As soon as he could get to his feet, he saw the steaming red locomotive pick up speed, turn a corner and disappear.


    The cold night wind eased the pain in Harry''s nose, and Tonks looked at Harry; Harry was angry and embarrassed because his posture was so ridiculous when he was found out.


    As soon as Vaseline reached out, he returned the cloak to Harry.


    "It seems," Fanlin leisurely looked at the rickety carriage in the distance, and a new night Qi was gradually away from them.


    "We missed the last carriage." Fanlin said helplessly, "it seems that we must find a way to go back."


    "We can talk to the first grade Oh, well, we can walk back. " Harry thought about how embarrassed he was now. Instead of going back by boat with the freshmen, Harry would rather walk.


    "Who did it?"


    "Draco Malfoy," said Harry in disgust. "Thank you for coming Well... "


    "It''s OK," Tonks didn''t laugh.


    Harry saw in the dark that she was still the same as she had been in the burrow, with gray brown hair and a sad expression.


    "If you stand still, I can fix your nose."


    Harry didn''t quite agree with the idea. He was going to see Mrs. Pomfrey, a nurse at the school. He had more confidence in Mrs. Pomfrey when he talked about the healing mantra. But it seemed rude to say that, but in fact, Harry thought that even Fanlin could be better


    So Harry closed his eyes and stood firm.


    "The pain of the bone stops," said Tonks. Harry felt his nose very hot at first and then very cold. He felt it carefully. It seems to be all right.


    Thank you very much


    "You''d better put on that cloak, and we can walk to school," said Tonks, still glumly. After Harry put on his cloak, Tonks waved his wand; a huge silvery white quadruped spurted from the top of the wand and flew into the dark.


    "Er..." Seeing the patron saint of Tonks, Fanlin understood why the energetic girl became so haggard.


    Not everyone''s patron saint is a husky. No, er, I mean, icewolf?


    In a word, the tangle between Tonks and lupin has obviously entered a bottleneck period. I think, Remus is worried about how to solve it, while Tonks is a little sad


    In fact, Fanlin wanted to tell Tonks that she would have a child with lupin in in the future, but look at the posture This child should still be in the bud of amino acids and proteins.


    "Great patron saint!" ''it seems to bring some comfort to Tonks.


    "Well, thank you." Tonkston had a good time.


    "I''ve told the people in the castle that I''ve found you so they don''t have to worry about it. Well, let''s go. We''d better not lose time. " Said Tonks, motioning both of them to go back to school.


    They set off for the path leading to the school.


    "How did you find me?"


    "I noticed that neither of you got out of the car, and I knew you had that cloak. You may have been hiding for some reason. I saw that the curtain of that box was pulled down, so I thought I should check it


    "Why are you here?" Van Lim was surprised to say, "this is already in Hogwarts radiation range, I think Dumbledore..."


    "It''s the Ministry of magic." Tonks said quickly, "I''m now stationed by the Ministry of magic in Hogsmeade village to give the school extra protection."


    "Top safety regulations?"


    "Yes." Tonks nodded at Fanling. "Harry in particular, scrimber is not sure Harry is alone. If something goes wrong, we can''t afford the consequences. "


    "Are you alone there, or --"


    "No, provot, savage and drex are here, too."


    "Delix, is that Auror who was attacked by Dumbledore last year?"


    "Yes.""The Ministry of magic thinks Voldemort will attack here?"


    "Don''t say that man''s name before." Tonks shook his head. "It''s a low probability, but if there''s something wrong with you two, we can''t afford it."


    So they trudged along the tracks that had just been printed by the carriage on this deserted, dark path.


    Harry looked under his cloak at Tonks next to him. Last year, she was so inquisitive (sometimes to the point of being a little boring), so funny, so funny.


    But now she''s much older and looks more serious and determined. Is this all because of what happened in the Ministry of magic?


    If it wasn''t for Fanlin standing here, Harry even thought it wasn''t really Tonks. After all, it had happened. For example, little Barty crouch. Maybe Tonks was a fake like taffel or Bella?


    Harry cleared this idea from his mind. If it was, the next second, they would surely fall to the ground. As soon as they opened their eyes, they would appear in Voldemort''s castle


    Harry looked at Van Lin for help. The change in Tonks was so obvious. It felt like Tonks was getting older in his teens, or more?


    But obviously, this is not a polite thing, and van Lin can''t do anything about it. After all, he can''t force lupin to accept that Tonks is not


    So the three of them just walked in silence on the cold night, and Tonks'' long cloak rustled on the ground behind them.


    He used to pass this part of the road in a carriage, so van Lim never realized how far it was from Hogsmeade station to Hogwarts.


    Fanlin was relieved to see the tall pillars on both sides of the school gate (each with a winged boar on top). He had planned to take Harry''s phantom into shape, but with so many people in the Ministry of magic around him, Fanlin thought it better not to make trouble, not to mention the company of Tonks, although it only made the journey worse.


    Harry was obviously impatient, too, but when Harry reached for the door, he found that it was chained.


    "Alaho hole open!" Harry confidently pointed his wand at the padlock, but nothing happened.


    "That doesn''t work for these," Tonks said. "Dumbledore himself enchanted them."


    "Magic, on alert?"


    "Oh, yes."


    Harry didn''t give up and looked around. "I can climb over the wall," he suggested.


    "You can''t," Tonks said weakly. "They''re all under an anti invasion spell. This summer, school security has increased hundreds of times. "


    "Well," Harry began to get angry at Tonks, who couldn''t help. "I think I''ll have to sleep here until tomorrow morning."


    "Someone has come to pick you up," Tonks said. "Look."


    A lantern appeared in the far corner of the castle, moving up and down. He felt that even filch could bear the platitudes of his procrastination, or his bluster of threats to improve his punctuality with his thumb clip.


    It was not until the yellow light was only ten feet away from them, and he had taken off his invisibility cloak and reappeared, that Harry found that the eagle''s crooked nose, which was against the light, and Severus Snape, with his long greasy black hair, had rushed into his head with a pure disgust.


    "Yes, yes, yes," sneered Snape, taking out his wand and knocking on the padlock. The chain slid down like a snake and the door creaked open. "I''m glad to see you, Potter, but it''s obvious that you think wearing a colonel''s gown will damage your appearance."


    "I can''t change it. I don''t have mine," Harry said, but Snape interrupted.


    "Don''t wait, nefadera. Porter is in my hands - ah - quite safe."


    "I was going to let Hagrid get the news," Tonks frowned.


    "Hagrid missed the school party, like Potter and Al here, so I took it for him. By the way, "snape stood aside and let two men in." I''m interested in your new patron saint. " Snape closed the door with a bang in Tonks'' face, waved his wand, and the chains slid back to their original positions.


    "I think your old one is better," Snape''s voice was clearly malicious.


    "The new one looks useless." Snape turned the lantern around and Harry saw a flash of shock and anger on Tonks'' face. But she was in the dark again.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1081

    In fact, Professor Snape didn''t speak for about a minute.


    This made Harry feel a burst of hatred in his body. The hatred was so strong that Snape didn''t feel that they were burning him. It seemed strange that Harry began to hate Snape from the first time he saw him, but Snape''s attitude towards Sirius made Harry never forgive him.


    No matter what Dumbledore said, even Snape had taught him, but Snape''s attitude was really hard for him to accept.


    And it''s not just Harry, but Van leen also feels a strange sense of oppression. It''s Professor Snape who comes to pick them up. It''s not interesting. If you don''t think about death


    "I think, both of you, 50 points off Gryffindor for being late," snape said. "And, let me see, Potter''s Muggle buns should lose another 20 points. You know, I don''t believe there''s any college that gets negative so early in the Semester - we haven''t even started eating pudding. You may have set a new record, aren''t you, Potter


    Harry seemed to be burning with rage and hatred, but he would rather stay on the train back to London than tell Snape why he was late.


    "It was just an accident, Professor..." Van Lin laughed twice, "I mean..."


    "I guess you might want to go in, don''t you?" Snape went on to say that he didn''t pay attention to van Lin''s explanation, but took a cold look at Van Lin, and what the specific meaning was, he could only continue to understand it.


    Shut up and meet at dobby in the evening.


    That''s probably the explanation.


    Van Lin just laughed twice.


    If you touch Professor Snape''s brow, only Harry would have done such a brave thing. Even the Weasley brothers, dobby is a difficult thing in this situation.


    "Without flying cars, would you think that breaking into an auditorium halfway through a party should create a sensation?" Snape completely ignored van Lin next to him. It can be said that if Harry wasn''t here, Snape would definitely turn around and return to the auditorium after seeing van Lin for the first time.


    On the one hand, he is not worried about the safety of Fanlin. It can be said that one or two Death Eaters are willing to practice their hands, which is the thing Fanlin would like to do.


    Harry remained silent, though his lungs were about to explode. He knew that Snape had come to pick him up so that he could be irritated and tortured for a few minutes without being heard.


    At last they reached the steps of the castle. When the oak door was opened and the hall with countless flags appeared, a burst of laughter and the collision of cups and plates came from the open hall door.


    Harry wanted to be able to sneak on his invisibility cloak so that he could slip into his seat at the Gryffindor dining table (which, unfortunately, is the farthest from the foyer) without being noticed.


    Snape, however, seemed to read his thoughts, and he said, "no cloaks. You can let everyone see you walk in, and I''m sure that''s the way you want it


    "And you, go in with Potter." Snape said coldly, and flington stopped.


    Harry immediately stepped straight to the open door: he would do anything to get rid of Snape.


    But Fanlin is different. To tell you the truth, this kind of opening way which shows a little public attention Well, although he''s going to lead these freshmen later, it''s bad. It''s probably more appropriate to put it at the end of the party.


    There were four long academic tables in the hall, and a staff table at the end of the house. The ceiling was decorated with hanging candles, which made the tableware shining.


    But for Harry, it was a blur of light, because he walked so fast that people didn''t really start to notice him when he passed the hutchpatch table, and when they started to stand up to have a good look at him, he had already found Ron and Hermione, so he sped up the bench towards them and squeezed between them to sit down ¡£


    "Where are you two going - my God, what''s wrong with your face?" Ron said he was staring at Harry with the people around him.


    "What, what''s wrong?" Said Harry, grabbing a spoon and glancing at his twisted head.


    "Your face is covered with blood!" Said Hermione. "Come here - she raised her wand and read," decontamination and decontamination! " Took the blood off Harry''s face.


    "Thank you," said Harry, touching his now clean face. "What does my nose look like?"


    "Normal," Hermione said uneasily. "Why not? Harry, what happened? We are all terrified


    "I''ll tell you later." Harry replied briefly. He noticed that Ginny, Neville, Dean, and Seymour were eavesdropping on them; even Nick, who was almost headless, the ghost of Gryffindor, floated over the bench to join the eavesdroppers.


    "But -" said Hermione."Not now, Hermione," Harry hinted in a meaningful tone. He hoped that they all thought that he had done something heroic, preferably a few death eaters and a Dementor or something. Of course, Malfoy will spread the story as much as he can, but it may not be heard by many Gryffindor students.


    He went over Ron to grab a chicken leg and a handful of French fries, but before he touched them, the food on the plate disappeared and was replaced by puddings.


    "You two missed the division ceremony again, anyway," said Hermione sullently, completely different from the previous attitude of caring about Harry, which is very special


    "Oh, actually I didn''t mean it, but I think I might..."


    "I have some for you." Hermione looked at Vaseline in disgust, pointed at the wand, and there were two silver trays on the table out of thin air, "and Harry''s


    Meanwhile, Ron pounced on a large chocolate cream cake.


    "Did the branch hat say anything interesting?" Van Lin took a piece of syrup fruit pie.


    "Almost the same, really It''s suggested that we should unite and face common enemies and so on, you know. "


    "Did Dumbledore mention Voldemort?"


    "Not yet, but he usually saves his unique speech after dinner, doesn''t he? It won''t be too long. "


    "By the way, Snape said Hagrid was late too -" Harry interrupted suddenly. "What''s the matter, Hagrid hasn''t come back yet?"


    "Did you meet Snape? How did you meet him? " Ron''s mouth was full of cream cake.


    "Just hit it," Harry replied vaguely.


    "Hit?" Hermione stares at Harry in disbelief, then focuses on van Lin, who is trying to solve a pie.


    "Oh, yes, Professor Snape is in charge of the gate..." Fanlin said, the language is full of natural feeling


    "Well Hagrid was only a few minutes late, "said Hermione. "Look, he''s waving at you, Harry."


    Harry looked at the faculty table. Hagrid really waved to him. Harry grinned at him.


    The noble image of Hagrid and Professor McGonagall, Dean of Gryffindor, is always out of proportion. When they are sitting together, Professor McGonagall''s head is only as high as Shanghai''s elbow and shoulder. She seems to be a little dissatisfied with Hagrid''s warm greetings.


    Harry was also surprised to see Professor Trelawney, a divination teacher sitting on the other side of Hagrid; Trelawney rarely left the room in her tower and never attended the opening party. She looked as odd as ever, with bright beads and scarves, and her eyes were huge behind the spectacles.


    Harry used to think she was just a liar, but at the end of last semester, Harry was shocked to find out that she had made the prophecy that caused Voldemort to kill Harry''s parents and try to kill him. This made him even more reluctant to stay with her. Fortunately, he did not take divination classes this semester.


    Trelawney''s Lighthouse eyes turned towards him; he quickly turned to Slytherin''s table. Draco Malfoy was imitating the way his nose was broken, causing a burst of laughter and applause.


    Harry looked down at his syrupy fruit pie, and was angry again. He was willing to fight Malfoy one-on-one at all costs


    "So what''s professor slahorn going to do?" Asked Hermione.


    "Want to know what happened to the Ministry of magic." Said Harry. "He''s like the rest of the people here,"


    and Hermione scoffed at it. "On the train, people always question us about this, right, Ron?"


    "Yes," said Ron. "Everyone wants to know if you''re really the one - and Fanlin, they want to know if you two are really fighting Voldemort."


    "Oh, of course..." Fanlin said vaguely, "in fact..."


    "Eat your meal." Hermione said sullenly, then nodded a little of van Lin''s head with her hand.


    "There''s a lot of talk about this in our ghosts," interrupted Nick, who was almost headless, his head leaning over Harry''s side, dangling dangerously over the edge of the collar. "I am a potter authority among them; we are known as friends. I''ve assured the ghosts that I won''t pester him about those things anyway. "Harry Potter knows he can trust me completely," I told them. "I would rather die than betray his trust."


    "That doesn''t mean anything. You''re dead," Ron said casually.


    "You''re showing your Dexterity again like a blunt axe," said the almost Headless Nick in an offended tone, and drifted back into the air to the other end of the Gryffindor dining table, while Dumbledore stood up at the staff table, and the laughter and talk that echoed in the auditorium almost disappeared.


    "Have the best night He beamed and opened his arms as if to embrace the whole auditorium."It''s about to start." Van Lim wiped his mouth. Fortunately, before Dumbledore announced the end of the party, he had completely eliminated the food in front of him.


    "Start what?" Ron didn''t know why.


    "Of course it''s what you said before, Dumbledore''s speech..." Harry had some small expectations for this, but when he thought of the eyes of the people around him, he suddenly found out how much trouble Fanlin would have. You know, van Lin had never liked this before, and he was also forced to get used to it.


    "Well New students, welcome you to come; old students, welcome you back! Another year of magic education is waiting for you... "


    "Yes, all year, I hope so." Van Lin said, but since the return of Voldemort, even Dumbledore did not dare to guarantee the safety here, and Malfoy.


    I don''t know what Lucius thinks about killing Dumbledore. In fact, Vaseline would like to have a talk with Lucius. However, in Draco''s current situation, van Lin believes that the conversation will become very interesting.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Our administrator, Mr. filch, asked me to issue a ban on all people from bringing any prank items purchased from a magic trick store called Weasley Dumbledore said, while Gryffindor''s side made a commotion. Obviously, this thing is very common. After all, the Weasley brothers went out from here. But as for whether this law can be carried on or not, after losing professors like Umbridge, Mr. filch may be very busy, but at least filch has become a little smarter, he is straight And then banned a series.


    If the Ministry of magic shows up with a large number of Weasley products, it may become very wonderful. At least Fanlin is confident that he can make the armor cloak and other things more perfect.


    Maybe they can also work out the armor to guard against Avada''s deadly curse. They may not rely on biological activity to resist, but the number of Phoenix is too rare.


    "Those who want to join the Academy Quidditch team this academic year please submit their names to your dean as usual. We also need a new commentator for the game. If you are interested, please report it to the dean Dumbledore went on, and Harry listened carefully. After all, it was about Quidditch.


    "Of course, we are very happy to welcome a new teacher this year. Professor srahorn, "srahorn stood up, his bald head reflecting the candlelight, and his big belly in his waistcoat overshadowed the table." he''s an old colleague of mine, and he''s agreed to resume his former position as a potion teacher. "


    "Potions?"


    "Potions?" The word echoed in the auditorium, and everyone doubted whether they had heard it wrong.


    "Potions?" Ron and Hermione said together, turning to Harry, "but you say -"


    "Professor Snape, at the same time," Dumbledore raised his voice over all the murmurs, "will be the defense against the dark arts teacher."


    "No!" Harry exclaimed, and a lot of people turned their heads to him. He doesn''t care; he just stares at the desk angrily. How can Snape get the position of defense against the dark arts teacher this time? Over the years, we all know that Dumbledore can''t believe him to do this job?


    "But, Harry, you said slahorn would teach defense against the dark arts." Said Hermione.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1082

    "I thought he would!" He racked his brains to tell him about it, but when he remembered, Dumbledore never said what slahorn would teach.


    "I think you''ve forgotten what I said, Hermione..." Vaseline looked at the shocked girl. "Srahorn is the dean of Slytherin, and, most importantly, he is a master of potions that can be dispensed with the elixir. Even Professor Snape can''t do it. "


    "Fu Ling Ji?" Hermione looked at slahorn in disbelief. "So, did he squeeze Snape away?"


    "I think so." Van Lin shook his head. "It may be like this. Otherwise, you can''t expect a magic pharmacist to teach us defense against the dark arts."


    "But you also see, van Lin, he is on the defense against the Dark Arts He was able to escape death eaters, so... " Harry still did not give up saying that for Snape to accept the defense against the dark arts course, Harry is absolutely not willing to.


    "It''s just a run for your life, Harry. It''s not a defense against the dark arts for us..." Van Lim shook his head. As you can see, Harry''s best defense against the dark arts course has become the lowest score of all Harry''s subjects


    Severus Snape, the middle-aged man with greasy hair and a hooked nose, sat on Dumbledore''s right in a black robe. He did not stand up when his name was read. He just raised his hand lazily in response to the clapping that broke out at Slytherin''s table.


    But Harry was sure there was a triumphant look on his disgusting face.


    "Well, at least one thing is good," Harry said brutally. "Snape will be finished this year."


    "What do you mean?" Asked Ron.


    "This job is cursed, no one can stay for more than a year Chilo was even dead. Personally, I''m going to cross my fingers to curse another death. "


    Fanlin looked at Harry in silence, and it was obvious that Harry had lost his mind. At least, at this moment, all the resentment against Snape had obviously flushed Harry''s mind.


    "Harry!" Hermione said reproachfully, looking frightened. "Maybe he ended up just picking up the whip for potions."


    And that''s not going to be long enough for Hawthorne


    "Oh, yes, but I think you may be wrong, Ron..." "For now, there''s no place like Hogwarts that''s safer for slahorn," Van leen said


    Dumbledore cleared his throat, as if to remind everyone to be quiet.


    In fact, Harry, Ron, Vaseline, and Hermione were not the only ones in the discussion; there was a burst of discussion in the auditorium about Snape''s success.


    Dumbledore seemed to have forgotten how sensational the news he had just released. Instead of saying more about the appointment of teachers, he stopped for a few seconds and waited until everyone was absolutely quiet.


    For a moment, everyone held their breath. Everyone knew what it meant, who it was about, or


    This is Voldemort''s business, and Voldemort''s hatred of Harry and his control of Hogwarts have lasted for more than a decade


    "now, as everyone in the auditorium knows, Voldemort and his followers are at large again, and their power is still growing." As Dumbledore spoke, the silence in the auditorium tightened again. Harry glanced at Malfoy. Instead of looking at Dumbledore, Malfoy used his wand to make a fork hover in mid air, as if the headmaster''s words were not worth his attention. "I don''t know how to emphasize how dangerous the situation is, or how careful you are to be to keep yourself safe. The magic barrier of the castle has been strengthened all summer, and we have taken many newer and stronger measures to protect it, but we still have to be careful to guard against the negligence of every student and faculty member. So I urge you to comply with any safety restrictions your teachers may impose on you, no matter how annoying they may be - especially the rule that you should not get out of bed at night. I implore you that if you notice anything strange or suspicious happening inside or outside the castle, please report it to any teacher in time. I believe you will manage yourself with the utmost respect for your own safety and the safety of others. "


    Dumbledore said it sincerely, and with his blue eyes he swept the whole class, and then he began to smile again.


    "But now, your bed is waiting for you, as warm and comfortable as you expect, and I know that your first consideration is to have a good rest for tomorrow''s class. Well, let''s say good night. Goodbye


    As usual, with the harsh scraping of benches on the floor, hundreds of students in the auditorium began to rush out to their dormitories.


    In order to avoid attracting attention, and to stay away from Malfoy so that he did not have a chance to repeat the story of his broken nose, Harry pretended to tie his shoelaces and left behind deliberately to let most of Gryffindor''s students come to the front.Hermione and van Lin also ran to the front to guide the freshmen to perform their duties as Prefects. It was the first time that Fanlin had performed such duties, but in fact, it was not so fresh.


    Ron stayed with Harry.


    "What''s wrong with your nose?" They were walking at the back of a group of students pouring out of the auditorium. No one else could hear them, so Ron asked.


    Harry told him what happened. Ron didn''t smile to show that their friendship was strong.


    "I saw Malfoy just now fiddling with his nose to imitate something," he said with a sullen face.


    "Yeah, forget it," said hatefully, "listen to what he said before I was found out..."


    Harry thought Ron would be shocked to hear Malfoy''s boasting. However, Ron remained indifferent, and Harry felt that he was a bit stubborn.


    "Well, Harry, he''s just showing off to Parkinson What kind of task will the mysterious man entrust to him? "


    "how do you know Voldemort doesn''t want to put in the eye liner at Hogwarts? This is not the first time - "


    " I hope you don''t mention that name again, Harry, "a voice of complaint came from behind. Harry looked back and saw Hagrid shaking his head at him.


    "Dumbledore and vaseline also called him by name." Said Harry stubbornly.


    "Yes, well, but that''s Dumbledore, isn''t it? What''s more, Fanlin has always been short of awe for these things. Moreover, as for Fanlin, we are not good at saying anything. At least, he is different from us Hagrid said mysteriously.


    "Different?" What''s the matter with Harry


    "That''s what Dumbledore said." Hagrid looked at Van Lin and Hermione, who were protecting the freshmen from the crowd.


    "By the way, why are you late today, Harry? I''m worried. " "


    delayed on the train," said Harry, "Why are you late?"


    "I''m with Gloop," Hagrid said happily. "Forget the time. He now has a new home in the mountains, which Dumbledore arranged - a great cave. He was much happier than he was in the forest. We talked for a long time


    "Really?" Harry said, be careful not to touch Ron''s eyes; the last time Harry saw Hagrid''s ferocious (he had some talent for uprooting trees) half brother, his vocabulary was no more than five words, two of which were not pronounced correctly.


    "Yes, he''s really improved," Hagrid said proudly. "You''ll be surprised. I''m thinking about training him to be my assistant


    Ron snorted loudly with his nose, but tried to cover up the past with a violent sneeze. Now they are standing by the oak door.


    "Anyway, let''s see you for the first class after lunch tomorrow. If you come earlier, you can say hello to buck - I mean, weatherman


    He waved goodbye to them happily, and went out into the night. Harry and Ron both look at each other. Harry knew Ron must be as heavy as he was now.


    "You didn''t take the course of protecting magical biology this semester, did you? Ron shook his head.


    "You didn''t choose either, did you?" Harry shook his head, too.


    "And Hermione and van Lin..." Ron said, "neither of them, right?" Harry shook his head again.


    What would Hagrid say when he found out that all three of his favorite students had given up his class? Harry didn''t want to think about it any more.


    This is definitely a blow to Hagrid, but in fact, it is necessary to give up the magic animal protection class for the sake of not wasting time or for their own safety.


    You can never imagine what would happen in the magic animal protection class, or you should never underestimate Hagrid''s commitment to magical animals and his ability to transform them into hybrids.


    Fire crabs and what?


    Harry couldn''t remember, but the snails were absolutely killing everyone.


    But there''s something even worse, which is that magic animal protection may become the only course not chosen in the n.e.w.t. class.


    In fact, Hagrid is the only one teaching magic animal protection class in Hogwarts.


    That seems to be the case, but Harry would prefer someone to take over the magic animal protection class at n.e.w.t.


    Compared with Harry''s melancholy, Fanlin was not so happy in the process of fulfilling the position of president of the boys'' Union.


    You can never imagine why not many people in Hogwarts are so crowded, as if everyone wanted to get back to their own lounge as soon as possible, hoping to get together on the narrow stairs.


    What''s worse, there are still many people standing on the stairs laughing and talking.Of course, compared with last year, the number of students enrolled this year is much less than that of last year Uh, five or six?


    There should be more.


    "Hey, kids, it seems that we have to wait..." Said Fanlin, and then met him with a white eye of Hermione.


    "You can''t call them that..."


    "Oh, of course..." Fanlin quickly corrected his mistakes, even though in his eyes these freshmen were really small.


    Fortunately, he had grown tall, and though he was not growing as fast as Ron''s animal, he was still growing steadily.


    It''s still good to be at a commanding position. It''s the eager eyes of these freshmen that he can''t resist.


    Now he is a celebrity. Although he is not as strong as Harry, he is still a frequent visitor in the Daily Prophet. For now, this situation will continue for a few weeks or even a month or two.


    The Ministry of magic couldn''t find anything to boost morale.


    And in the face of death eaters, the only way to win is to fight in the Ministry of magic that day.


    There is the son of destiny and Dumbledore as the leading actor, and the director of the magic star of hope, leading a century level duel against the old Lord Voldemort.


    And most importantly, this is probably the only victory. It''s hard to imagine Auror from the Ministry of magic and the Death Eaters under Voldemort''s hands.


    Under the internal and external troubles, the Ministry of magic''s army is invincible in terms of quantity and strength, which can be said to be on the verge of collapse.


    Fortunately, Voldemort has been implicated in what Rutherford called the forbidden area of vampires, and, of course, Dumbledore.


    At least one day Dumbledore will not die, Voldemort will not jump out to rule all, at least in the premise of enough assurance, Voldemort will not be stupid enough to give Dumbledore a clear target of attack.


    With the passage of time, people on the stairs are gradually scattered.


    Under the leadership of van Lin and Hermione, a group of freshmen are heading for the public lounge in Gryffindor.


    I don''t know if it''s lucky or unfortunate to join Hogwarts at this time, but anyway, these students are here.


    In fact, the number of notices issued by Hogwarts has not decreased, but in fact, families who have some knowledge of the Ministry of magic are not willing to send their children to Hogwarts at this time.


    It can be predicted that Hogwarts will become the main battlefield of war, and the students who become Hogwarts naturally want to fight for Hogwarts.


    I don''t know whether it''s lucky or unfortunate for these freshmen. Here are Dumbledore, the wizard that Voldemort is most afraid of. In addition to those Witches of Muggle origin, they are expected to send their children over, more out of the trust in Dumbledore.


    It''s hard to say if this is a good choice.


    "Well, here is the portrait of Gryffindor tower, who is in charge of guarding the door. You can call her Madame Pang, who is always responsible. If you want to go back to the rest room of your college, I hope you can remember the password firmly."


    "Oh, Hello, fat lady. How was your holiday?" Van Lin asked kindly, sending a message to Hermione. In fact, he didn''t know what the password was.


    "Oh, Hello, Fanlin. I''ve heard about all those things. Are these freshmen?"


    "Oh, yes, of course." Fanlin said, "Oh, sorry, fat lady. I think we may need to talk about it later. Let me send these freshmen in."


    "Oh, of course, then, the password..."


    "Er, lemon juice..." Fanlin said, fat lady leakage puzzled expression, "is courage..."


    "Oh, of course, please come in..." Fat lady looks at Hermione coming up.


    "It''s not a good demonstration."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1083

    "Don''t be silly," Harry said. "You don''t have to be in the selection. I''ve watched you play for five years..."


    "You can''t open that head," she warned him. "I don''t know if someone outside the team is better than me. The captain only uses the old faces or covers up his friends to come in, which is how a good team is destroyed... "


    Ron looked uneasy at this and began to play with the fanged Frisbee that Hermione had confiscated from her fourth graders. It''s circling around the common room, growling and trying to bite the tapestries.


    Crook mountain watched him with his yellow eyes and hissed as soon as he approached. An hour later, they reluctantly left the sun lit common room and went down four floors to defense against the dark arts class.


    Hermione and vaseline had already lined up outside, holding a pile of heavy books, their faces deceived.


    "We have so many assignments in our ancient mojo class," she said anxiously as Harry and Ron came up. "A five inch paper, two translations, and have to read them by Wednesday!"


    "What a pity," Ron yawned. "You wait," said Hermione bitterly. "I bet Snape will give us a lot of them."


    "Oh, no, Hermione..." Fanlin said with some headache, "in other words, there are so many magic scripts that can build magic array. Ghost knows why there are so many more things. We don''t do archaeology. Now I just hope Professor Snape won''t give us too many things. This is definitely the rhythm of mind blowing."


    "Oh, it''s impossible." Harry said without hesitation, "if this course wasn''t important, I wouldn''t have Is Professor srahorn good at potions, Vaseline


    "Yes, but I''d rather study alchemy on my own. It''s just the nature of herbs. I don''t like to go there anyway..."


    "You can''t do this, Valentine." Hermione said, "as the president of the boy student union, you have to be positive. I mean..."


    The door of the classroom opened and Snape paced into the corridor, his greasy black hair on either side of his vegetable face. All the people in line immediately quieted down.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1084

    "Come in!"


    Snape''s voice is like from Jiuyou Just like the wind blowing from hell, we can''t help but let all people be serious. After all, not everyone can face Professor Snape peacefully.


    Fanlin went in and looked around, as if to find out how Snape''s defense against the dark arts class was different from everyone before him.


    For example, Chilo was full of garlic at that time, or Umbridge, a very standardized class note taking process.


    Of course, it is obviously impossible for Professor Snape to share the same style with Umbridge. As for imitating lupin and Sirius, we all know that it is very difficult and impossible.


    It was clear that Professor Snape had given his personality to the house; the curtains had been drawn down and the candles had been lit, and it looked darker than before. The walls were decorated with new portraits, many of them depicting people who looked miserable, as if they had suffered terrible injuries or had grotesque twisted limbs.


    It''s the same style as the office in the basement. The difference is that it''s not the potion bottles that affect people''s mood this time.


    They sat down in silence and looked around at the gloomy, horrible pictures.


    "I didn''t ask you to take out your textbooks," Professor Snape said, closing the door, turning to stand behind the podium and facing the class; Hermione quickly put "against the faceless" back in her schoolbag and tucked it under her chair. "Now I want you to listen to me with all your attention."


    His black eyes swept over the faces they were looking up at and stayed a little longer on Harry''s.


    Obviously, there is no difference between this and the process of potion class. First, warn. However, it is more targeted at one person, who obviously has no second choice but Harry.


    Fanlin can, but in Snape''s eyes, Fanlin is just a arrogant little devil, even if he has taught him for a while.


    "I believe you have been taught by five teachers so far."


    "You believe It''s as if you didn''t see them coming and going. Snape, I hope you''re the next one, "Harry thought bitterly. If there was any way to get Snape to leave, even if it cost Harry a little bit, Fanling thought Harry would gladly accept it.


    "Naturally, these teachers have their own methods and priorities. This has led to chaos. I''m surprised that so many people have passed the o.w.l.s. exam Of course, I would be even more surprised if you managed to keep up with the higher n.e.w.t. courses. "


    Snape began to pace around the room, speaking in a more subdued voice; the class reached their necks to keep Snape visible.


    "Black magic," said Snape, "there are many kinds, all kinds, constantly changing and eternal. Fighting them is like dealing with a multi headed monster. Every time you cut off your neck, you will grow a more vicious and intelligent head. You are fighting against something that is not fixed, constantly mutating, and indestructible. "


    Van Lim is staring at Snape. There is no doubt that the black magic is treated as a dangerous enemy, but why from the tone of Snape''s talk about them, it shows sincere love?


    I have to admit that black magic is very attractive. If possible, many of the casting skills and methods of Fanlin come from different kinds of black magic that Fanlin has been exposed to.


    They are extremely powerful. At least, compared with the current general magic, they are proficient in a kind of black magic, even if it is only a spell in the black magic. For the battle between witches, there will be some changes in the results.


    This is power. From ancient times to the present, countless witches have been succeeding for the past. Of course, there is no difference between good and bad magic. At least in the eyes of Fanlin, only effective magic can be regarded as real magic. However, many times, these effective magic will have some side effects.


    It may be that the incantation itself is not perfect, or it is the problem of the wizard itself. Now, both of them obviously exist, but in the present form, the latter has a bigger problem.


    While thinking about the location and feasibility of black magic, van Lin listened to Snape''s speech carefully.


    "Your defense," snape said slightly louder, "must be as flexible and creative as the spell you''re trying to destroy. "Or, as he points to the Sorcerer''s Sorcerer''s Sorcerer''s Sorcerer''s eye, he''s in agony when he points to the Sorcerer''s Sorcerer''s Sorcerer''s Sorcerer''s Sorcerer''s Sorcerer''s Sorcerer''s Sorcerer''s Sorcerer''s Sorcerer''s Sorcerer''s Sorcerer''s Sorcerer''s Sorcerer''s Sorcerer''s Sorcerer''s Sorcerer''s Sorcerer''s Sorcerer''s Sorcerer''s" West).


    "Has anyone seen the corpse?" Said Parvati pettier in a shrill voice. "Sure, he''s using them?"


    "The Dark Lord used shadowpower in the past," snape said, "which means it''s wise for you to imagine that he might use them again. Now... " He walked into the classroom again, facing the other end of the podium, while the class watched his black robe toss behind him again.No wind automatic, this is the most admirable point of van Lin, the invisible aura enveloped Professor Snape


    ¡°¡­¡­ I believe that you are completely new to the use of silent spells. What are the benefits of silent spells? "


    Hermione''s hand was raised. Snape gave everyone a leisurely glance, made sure he had no choice, and then said briefly, "very well - Miss Granger?"


    "Your opponent can''t predict what kind of magic you''re going to do," Hermione said. "It gives you an instant advantage."


    "The answer is almost a verbatim copy of the standard mantra, level 6," snape said contemptuously (Malfoy snickered in the corner), "but it was generally correct. Yes, those who can use magic without a spell can win a surprise effect for their own spells. Of course, not all witches can do this; the problem is that some people have a very strong ability to concentrate, "and he stares at Harry again with hostility," lacking. "


    Harry doesnepp thought of their disastrous brain block class last year. He met Snape''s eyes and glared at him until Snape looked away.


    "So, that''s what I''m going to teach you, which is the first lesson you''ll take when you come to Hogwarts to do a real defense against the dark arts. Remember, never think your enemy is going to yell like a fool to remind you what magic spell he''s going to cast. Of course, it involves other techniques."


    "What is it, professor?" Van Lim looked at Snape expectantly, but answered him with a cold look from Snape.


    Van Lim shut up immediately. He didn''t want to be locked up. This is the first day of school. Today, it''s bad enough. Professor McGonagall doubled his timetable, and then Hermione taught him, and then there were a lot of magic texts


    "You are now separated," continued Snape, "in pairs. One person tries to curse your partner silently. The other tried to resist the spell equally quietly. Let''s go. "


    Although Snape didn''t know, Harry and vaseline had taught at least half of the classroom last year How to cast the iron mantra.


    But no one can do it without making a sound.


    Gradually, a certain number of people then began to cheat; many simply chanted in low tones instead of loud ones. As a typical example, Hermione spent ten minutes trying to resist Neville''s soft leg mantra in a low voice, without making a sound. Any reasonable teacher would definitely give Gryffindor 20 points for this prize, but it was obviously impossible to put it in Snape''s place.


    Snape turned a blind eye to this, and he completely ignored the side of van Lin Hermione.


    In his eyes, it is obvious that Miss mastermind and Mr. megalomania have been permanently blacklisted by visitors. Moreover, Snape, the basic skill of silent mantra, had been taught to van Lin several years ago. Obviously, the normal course of defense against the dark arts is not suitable for him, such as the one against van Lin Pig head


    It can be seen from his face that it was Ximo


    Fanlin is more like a teaching assistant to help his partner practice. However, Simo is still reckless. He doesn''t resist the temptation of incantation, or control the magic output


    This is very normal. Simmer always does this. Hogwarts'' blasting expert, if he uses a magic wand to make a little explosion to boost the fun in a class, he will feel uncomfortable.


    However, Fanlin, who maintains the iron mantra, doesn''t care to play back the curse, and Ximo doesn''t avoid it for the first time


    Well It was a sad story, but Snape ignored it. Obviously, the professor was a little too lazy to think about it.


    Obviously, Harry and Ron are more likely to attract Professor Snape''s attention than van Lin or Hermione.


    He walked back and forth as they practiced, like an overgrown bat, and stopped to see Ron and Harry struggling to finish his task.


    Ron seemed to be trying to put a spell on Harry. His face was purplish red and his lips were tightly closed to resist the temptation to spell. Harry held up his wand and waited on pins and needles to resist the spell that never seemed to appear.


    "Poor Weasley," snape said after a while. "Look - I''ll show you --"


    he quickly points his wand at Harry, and Harry responds instinctively; he forgets all the thoughts of silent spells and shouts, "armor!"


    His iron mantra was so strong that Snape lost his balance and hit a desk. The whole class turned to them, now staring at Snape''s gloomy face, trying to support himself.


    "Do you remember I told you we were practicing silent spells, Potter?"


    "Yes." Harry said stiffly.


    "Yes, sir."


    "You don''t have to call me sir, professor."


    It slipped out of Harry''s mouth before he realized what he was saying.Several students, including Hermione, took a breath.


    Behind Snape, however, Ron, Dean and Seymour grinned admiringly.


    Apparently, Harry skinned it inadvertently. And very skinny


    "Locked up, Saturday night, in my office," snape said. "I don''t allow anyone to be rude to me, Potter Even the "right man" is no exception


    Snape''s face was gloomy, and Harry destroyed all the atmosphere he had created. He made a fool of himself and was humiliated


    In the classroom after this, it is clear that some people continue with a smile.


    "It''s so beautiful, Harry!" As they walked back to rest, Ron said with a happy smile.


    "You shouldn''t have said that," said Hermione, frowning at Ron. "What''s the matter with you?"


    "He''s going to cast a spell on me, perhaps you didn''t notice! Said Harry angrily. "I''ve had enough of those brain block classes! Why didn''t he use another guinea pig to demonstrate? What on earth is Dumbledore teaching him defense? Did you hear him talk about the black magic? He loves them! All the "uncertain" and "indestructible" nonsense -- "


    " well, "said Hermione," I think he sounds a bit like you. "


    "Like me?"


    "Yes, when you tell us how you feel about Voldemort. You said it wasn''t just about reciting a lot of incantations. You said it was only up to you, your wisdom and your courage - well, that''s what Snape said? Isn''t it just brave and quick thinking? "


    Harry''s anger subsided, because Hermione thought what he said was worth remembering as well as the standard curse, so he didn''t argue any more.


    For Harry''s anger, obviously Hermione still has a way, this is not a difficult thing, Hermione alone can put the three of them in order.


    "But Harry, I think you still have some misconceptions about the dark arts, in fact..." Van Lim just wanted to explain, but the sound that followed saved him a lot of steps.


    "Harry! Hey, Harry Harry looked around; Jack Sloper, one of the last year''s batters of the Gryffindor Quidditch team, was running towards him with a roll of parchment.


    "Here you are," snorper gasped. "Listen, I hear you''re the new captain. When will the selection begin? "


    "I''m not sure yet," said Harry, who privately felt that if Sloper could return to the team, he would have to wait for a miracle.


    "I''ll let you know."


    "Oh, yes. I hope this weekend - "but Harry didn''t listen; he had just recognized the thin, slanting handwriting on the parchment. So he hurriedly pulled van Lin, Hermione and Ron away, leaving behind sloop, who had spoken half, and unfolded the parchment as he ran.


    Dear Harry: I''d like to start an extra lesson for you this Saturday. I hope you can come to my office at eight o''clock in the evening. Oh, don''t forget to bring Vaseline. I think it''s necessary. Have a good first day back at school.


    Sincerely, Albus Dumbledore.


    "He likes lollipops?" Ron said with a puzzled look. He came up and saw the note.


    "It''s the command of the stone beast outside his study," said Fanlin, helplessly lowering his voice.


    "Ha! Snape will be upset I can''t go to jail! " Harry seems very excited, but this excitement comes from Dumbledore. Van Lin doesn''t understand it very well, but it is certain that Harry is absolutely happy to escape Snape.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1085

    In fact, Harry, Ron, Hermione and van Lin spent the whole break trying to figure out what Dumbledore was going to teach Harry and why he had to bring Vaseline.


    Ron thinks the most likely are the big curse that death eaters don''t know about.


    Hermione said such things were illegal, and she thought Dumbledore was more likely to want to teach Harry advanced defense magic.


    However, according to Dumbledore''s attitude towards magic, it is difficult to say whether Dumbledore really cares about the difference between magic and magic.


    On the whole, it''s even useful magic.


    In fact, this is also in line with van Lin''s consistent position on magic, or does Dumbledore''s teaching adopt different teaching methods?


    After the break, Hermione went to the arithmetic divination, and Fanlin went on to study the puzzle given by Fred.


    For example, the enhancement of the iron mantra?


    Considering the portability and adaptability, it''s hard to find materials that can bear powerful magic charms. Can''t witches wear a pair of heavy armor wherever they go?


    Think about it, this is absolutely not advisable in this period of time, whether in wizard society or Muggle society, in addition to those role-playing players, only madmen would do so.


    And then there is the prevention of awada''s deadly curse. Obviously, when a wizard is not enough to resist with his own magic, relying on the power of life is a good choice, but the bad thing is, we can''t let everyone have a phoenix around.


    As for Harry and Ron, they returned to the common room and reluctantly began to do snapliu''s homework.


    As a result, the assignments were so complicated that they didn''t finish until Hermione rejoined them during the lunch break (though her arrival significantly accelerated the assignments).


    They just finished two potions classes in the afternoon when the bell rang, and van Lin was reluctant to look up from a large number of strange equipment. Potion class itself was not his choice, but Professor McGonagall apparently helped him decide what he needed. So they took the familiar path to the underground classroom, which had belonged to Snape for such a long time, but now it has been replaced by its own owner.


    When they got to the corridor, they found that only 13 people had entered the n.e.w.t. level.


    People like Clara and Goyle apparently didn''t get enough o.w.l.s. grades, but four Slytherin students passed, including Malfoy.


    There are four Ravenclaw students, two hutchpac students, Ernie McMillan and Susan born.


    It''s worth mentioning that both of them are members of D.A. as for Susan, it''s a little transparent, while Ernie is a little impressive.


    Of course, it''s not a good way to become. Erni is OK, but sometimes it is too ostentatious.


    "Hey, guys," Ernie swaggered, holding out his hand as several of them approached. "I didn''t get a chance to talk to you in defense against the dark arts class this morning. Good class, I think, of course, for our D.A For the recidivists, the iron mantra is too old How are you, Ron? "


    "Er..." Obviously, Ernie made Ron embarrassed. None of these people seemed to be embarrassed by the course of the curse. Ernie asked Ron, which made Ron feel a little Something''s wrong.


    "How are you..." Ron opened his mouth awkwardly. Fortunately, before Ron could figure out what to say next, the door of the underground classroom opened and srahorn''s stomach popped out first.


    As they walked into the classroom one by one, he hailed Harry and Sabini with great enthusiasm, and his walrus beard curved in an arc over his smiling mouth.


    What is unusual is that the underground classroom is already full of all kinds of steam and strange smell.


    Van Lin sniffed with interest as he passed through the blistering cauldron. He was still convinced of srahorn''s level of potions. Naturally, he had certain expectations about what potions srahorn would bring out, at least not making himself more boring.


    Four Slytherin students shared a table, and so did the four Ravenclaw students.


    A few people in Fanlin used one, and Ernie and Susan joined in. They sat down at the table nearest to a golden crucible, which was emitting one of the most attractive smells Fanlin had ever heard: somehow it reminded him of the sweetness of syrupy fruit pies, cream cakes, and something about Hermione Well, fragrance?


    He found himself breathing slowly and deeply, and the smell of the potion was filling him like a drink. A great sense of satisfaction gradually spread.


    Van Lin smiles at Hermione, hoping the girl can respond, but I''m sorry, he doesn''t have any smell, or in Hermione''s senses, there''s no place for him in smell


    "Now, now, now," thrahorn''s fat outline swayed slightly in a lot of shiny steam. "Take out the scales, everyone, and the potion kit. Don''t forget your" advanced potion preparation ""Professor?" Harry raised his hand.


    "Harry, good boy?"


    "I don''t have a book, I don''t have a scale or anything - Ron and van Lin don''t - we don''t know if we can get into it."


    "ah, yes, Professor McGonagall did mention Don''t worry, my dear child. Don''t worry at all. You can use the ingredients in the cabinet today. I''m sure we can lend you some scales. We have a few old books here. Before you write to Lizheng bookstore, use them first... "


    Slughorn strode to a cupboard in the corner, rummaged for a moment, found three battered copies of superior potion preparation by lebesus borich, and gave them to Harry and Ron with two sets of tarnished scales.


    Fortunately, due to the need of alchemy, Fanlin was well prepared for the equipment. At least you don''t have to use the scales that get worse.


    "So Now, "srahorn went back to the front of the classroom, straightening out his already bulging chest, and the buttons on his waistcoat looked in danger of flying out. "I''ve prepared some potions for you, just out of interest, you know. You should be able to do this after you have completed the n.e.w.t. course. You should have heard of them, even if you can''t do it now. Who can tell me what this is? "


    He pointed to the crucible nearest Slytherin''s table. Van Lin sat up slightly from his seat and saw that the liquid inside was like pure water boiling.


    Hermione skillfully grabs ahead of the others and raises her hand; srahorn points to her.


    "It''s a real vomit, a colorless, tasteless potion that can force people who drink it to tell the truth," Hermione said.


    "Very good, very good!" Said slahorn happily. "Now," he continued, pointing to the crucible nearest to Ravenclaw''s table, "this is very famous It was also mentioned in the Ministry''s brochure recently Who can -- "


    Hermione''s hand was raised first. "It''s a compound decoction, Professor," she said.


    Harry also recognized what was slowly bubbling in the second crucible, which looked like mud, but he was not surprised that Hermione had won points by answering the question correctly; she had made it as early as second grade.


    "Wonderful, wonderful! Now, here''s this Yes, dear? " Hermione''s hand was raised again, and slahorn looked confused. "It''s an amoxicillin!"


    "Indeed. It seems silly to ask questions, "said srahorn, looking strongly impressed." I guess you know what it''s for, don''t you? "


    "It''s the most effective love potion in the world Hermione answered.


    "Very true! I guess you recognize it by the luster of the mother of Pearl it''s waiting for? "


    "And its characteristic spiral steam," Hermione replied enthusiastically. "In addition, everyone smells it differently, which has something to do with what attracts us. I can smell fresh cut grass, new parchment and -"


    before Hermione finished, her face turned red and she secretly glanced aside, but then the girl straightened her body.


    Unfortunately, all van Lin''s attention is now on the old textbook.


    If van Lin is right, this dog climbing graffiti textbook should be the notes of the half blood prince?


    It should have been in Harry''s hands, but maybe Harry didn''t like it very much.


    Anyway, it seems that these potions are worth trying. If they succeed


    "May I know your name, dear?" Slahorn ignored Hermione''s embarrassment.


    "Hermione Granger, professor."


    "Granger? Granger? Is it possible that you are related to hector Davos Granger, who has established the association of the most extraordinary pharmacists? "


    "No, I don''t think so, professor. I come from a Muggle family, you know. "


    Harry saw Malfoy approaching nott''s ear and saying something; both of them were secretly laughing. But slaghorn wasn''t upset; instead, he was smiling and looking at Harry sitting next to Hermione.


    "Oh! "My two best friends are from Muggle families. They are the best in our grade!" I guess that''s one of your friends, Harry


    "Yes, professor." Said Harry.


    "Well, well, you''ve got 20 points for Gryffindor, Miss Granger," said slahorn kindly.


    Malfoy looks like he used to be hit on the nose by Hermione. Hermione turned to Harry radiant and whispered, "do you really tell him I''m the best in the whole grade? Oh, Harry


    "Oh, of course, you still have van Lin, although he may now..."


    "What are you doing?" Hermione asked in a low voice.


    "Learning..." Fanlin put the book away and leaned over, "I''d like to know what you didn''t finish..."


    "Shut up and listen to the class!" Hermione blushed and pushed someone too close with her elbow."Of course, it doesn''t produce true love. It is impossible to make or imitate love. It will simply cause a powerful obsession and delusion. It could be the most dangerous and powerful potion in the house - Oh, yes, "he nodded solemnly at Malfoy and nott, who were smirking suspiciously." if you had my experience, you wouldn''t underestimate the power of this delusional love... "


    "Now," said srahorn, "let''s get started."


    "Professor, you haven''t told us what''s in this one yet." Ernie McMillan asked, pointing to a small black Crucible on slahorn''s table. The potion inside was splashing merrily; the color was like molten gold, and large drops of liquid leaped up like goldfish on the surface, but none of them fell outside.


    "Oh," said slahorn again.


    Fanlin was sure that slahorn had not forgotten the potion, but was waiting to be asked to create a dramatic effect.


    Generally speaking, this is the usual method.


    "Yes. that. Well, take the medicine, ladies and gentlemen. It''s one of the weirdest little potions. It''s called Fairfax. I guess, "he turned and looked at Hermione with a smile, and she had let out a gasp." you must know what flighty is for, Miss Granger? "


    "It''s a lucky potion," Hermione said excitedly. "It can make you lucky!"


    Fanlin finally paid attention to it. This kind of thing is not made by ordinary wizard. It can be said that it involves something that ordinary magic can''t explain, such as luck or more mysterious things.


    That is to say, it is a part of destiny, guiding or guiding, which collapses the multiple possibilities of things into one of the best choices.


    It can be said that the greatest value of slahorn, as van Lin knows, is about the production of propionate.


    Just like Fanlin, the whole class seems to be sitting up a little straight. No one is a fool. The magic medicine of Fu Ling is not something that will be put in the counter at will.


    Now Harry could only see the back of Malfoy''s glossy blond hair, for Malfoy finally began to listen attentively to srahorn.


    "Absolutely right, Gryffindor plus ten. Yes, it''s an interesting little potion, Felix, "said slahorn. "It''s also a blessing agent His preparation process is so ingenious that any mistake is disastrous. Then, if it''s made right, like this one, you''ll find that all your efforts are successful At least until it''s gone. "


    "Why don''t people drink it all the time, professor?" Terry Brandt said eagerly.


    "Because if taken excessively, it can lead to reckless, reckless and dangerous conceit," srahorn said. "Joy begets sorrow, you know Taking it in large doses will be highly toxic. But take it sparingly and very little... "


    "Have you had a drink, then, professor?" Michael Connor asked with interest.


    "I''ve had it twice in my life," says srahorn, "once when I was 24 and once when I was 57. Take one tablespoon with breakfast twice. Two perfect days. "


    He looked dreamily into the distance. No matter whether he is acting or not, van Lin has to admit that, in this respect, srahorn still has a set of skills. At least, it seems that the effect is good in the current classroom atmosphere. He has successfully attracted everyone''s attention.


    "And that," said srahorn, apparently back to reality, "is the propionate, and that''s what I''m giving you for this class."


    For a time, the room was silent, and the sound of the medicine bubbling and tumbling around it seemed to be magnified ten times.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1086

    "A small bottle of Forrest," thrahorn stressed, then took a small glass bottle with a cork plug out of his pocket and showed it to everyone. "Enough for two hours of good luck. From dawn to dusk, everything you want to do will be good luck. "


    Van Lin nodded. Naturally, according to slakhorn''s temperament, he would like to show his best side to everyone as soon as he came up, so as to improve his own positioning. The preparation of propionate is just a good gimmick.


    It''s not common, it can be said that it''s rare. After all, in some cases, a bottle of propionate can change the fate of users. Now it seems that Harry and Malfoy need it very much.


    The suspected text book was on Harry''s desk, and he had to look down at it again.


    If he had gotten Snape''s Potion notes in the first place, it was clear that Harry would follow the notes and eventually get the vial of the potion.


    Obviously, it doesn''t help if you hold it all the time.


    In fact, as srahorn said, fortune is not a precious thing, and excessive dependence can produce very bad results, and van Lin''s work, whether it''s the fight against death eaters or the study of alchemy.


    Ingenious combination can not solve all the problems, and the duration of the efficacy of Fuling is not enough to complete the whole work or research with Vaseline.


    But Harry is different, if Dumbledore is training Harry, at some juncture, the propionate still plays a great role.


    Srahorn was still in the pride of making the agent. Fortunately, the professor soon came to his senses and began to do his job again.


    "Now, I must warn you that propionate is a banned substance in organized competitions Like sports events, exams or elections. So our winners can only use it on a normal day Then wait and see how this ordinary day becomes extraordinary


    "So," slajo said suddenly briskly, "how can you win this incredible reward? OK, turn to page 10 of advanced potion preparation. We have a little more than an hour left, and you need to make a decent water for life and death. I know it''s more complicated than you''ve ever prepared before, and I don''t expect to get a perfect potion from anyone. But the best will win the bottle. Let''s go


    With an order, everyone pulled the crucible to themselves, and there was a harsh noise of friction on the table. When the weights were added to the balance, they made a few dull noises, but no one spoke. The classroom is full of visible, tangible attention.


    Fanlin saw Malfoy excitedly flipped through his book "preparation of high level potions". Clearly, Malfoy wanted to have that lucky day.


    As for the reason, Fanlin probably knows.


    After all, the task of assassinating Dumbledore is not something that everyone can accomplish.


    In fact, Voldemort''s original intention was to punish the Malfoys, but Draco was still in the dark.


    It''s deceptive.


    Honor, status and the Dark Lord''s trust.


    Especially born in a Death Eater family, as a pure blood aristocrat, the Dark Lord now represents eternal glory.


    It''s not hard to understand.


    Draco, who was young and full of vigor, was complacent because of Voldemort''s trust, even Fanlin was no exception, because of Hermione''s gentleness and indulgence


    It''s probably the same concept.


    In terms of Draco''s state, it is obvious that completing the task of the Dark Lord is the highest order. Therefore, Draco will do everything possible.


    Now Draco does not lack courage. What is lacking now is only an opportunity. And the propionate can help Draco do this. Naturally, Draco does not want to give up this small bottle of medicine.


    This is probably not awake.


    "Let''s get started." Fanlin said, taking the lead to pick up the two books, at least on the surface there is no difference, are the same old,


    Fanlin specially put the one with notes in front of Harry, "I think, this award is not bad."


    "It''s amazing." Ron said, grabbing the book in his hand and opening it for his work.


    Harry also bent down to read the ragged old book that srahorn had lent him.


    To his chagrin, he found that the old owner of the book was full of scribbles on every page, and the blank space of the book was as black as printed. He could only get closer to identify the recipe (even here, the old owner of the book had full notes and crossed out part of it), and rushed to the locker to find the ingredients he needed.


    When Harry rushed back to his crucible, Malfoy was already cutting the valerian root as fast as he could.


    This left him a big step behind the others, and van Lin put everything on the table.


    The water of life and death has been configured by Fanlin. According to the method in the book, it is obvious that it can not be finished in an hour if you want to configure a near perfect life and death water, but Van Lin would like to see Snape''s practice, that is, Harry''s practice.From time to time, everyone looks up at the progress of others; this is both an advantage and a disadvantage of potions, and it is difficult to keep their work confidential.


    Within ten minutes, the classroom was filled with blue steam.


    Hermione, as expected, looks like the fastest.


    Her potion was already similar to "a uniform, black currant and chestnut liquid," the ideal semi-finished product mentioned in the book.


    And the potion of Vaseline is almost uniform, and because of the problem of ingredients, Harry has just begun to prepare ingredients.


    After cutting the grass roots, Harry bent down to read again.


    Harry was annoyed to find the instructions from the stupid scrawl of the old owner of the book. For some reason, the man did not agree with the order of cutting the sleeping beans. Instead, he wrote down another operation instruction: it is better to squeeze out the juice than to cut it out with the smooth side of a silver knife.


    Harry looked up at the people around him. He remembered that the sleeping peas should have been cut. At least that''s what Vaseline was


    "Professor, I think you know my grandfather abraksas Malfoy?" Harry looked up. Slahorn was passing Slytherin''s table.


    "Yes," said srahorn without looking at Malfoy. "I''m sorry to hear that he''s dead, but of course it''s not a surprise. At his age, he had pimples..."


    He walked away. Harry snickered on the crucible. He knew Malfoy would like to be treated like Harry and shabby; and perhaps even the privilege that Snape had given him.


    But it seems that if he wants to win the bottle, he has to rely on his real ability. Sleeping beans are really hard to cut. Harry turns to Hermione.


    "Can I borrow your silver knife?"


    Hermione nodded impatiently. Her eyes did not leave her potion. It was still dark purple, but according to the book, it should be lilac now.


    Harry crushed the beans with the side of the knife. To his surprise, the beans immediately oozed a lot of juice, and he even doubted whether the crumpled beans could hold so much juice.


    He shoveled them all into the crucible, and he was surprised to find that the potion immediately turned into the light lilac color described in the textbook. His anger at the old owner of the book soon disappeared.


    Harry squinted at the next line of the book. According to the textbook, he had to stir the potion counterclockwise until it became clear and transparent.


    But according to the old owner''s note, he should add a clockwise stirring after seven times of anti clockwise stirring.


    Will the old master be right again? Harry held his breath and stirred counter clockwise, then clockwise. It works quickly! The potion turned a pale pink.


    "How did you do it?" Asked Hermione, her face flushed, her hair growing denser in the smoke from the crucible; her potion was still clinging to purple.


    "Add a clockwise stirring --"


    "no, no, the book says it''s counter clockwise!" She interrupted him abruptly. Harry shrugged and went on his way. Seven counter clockwise, one clockwise, pause Seven times counter clockwise, once clockwise


    Vaseline looked at Harry''s operation. Obviously, it was Snape''s notes, and in terms of the effect


    Looking at his purple crucible, it was obvious that Snape didn''t teach him much about the operation of magic potions. According to his usual experience, it would take at least ten minutes before he could turn into the color he wanted in the book.


    On the other side of the table, Ron is cursing fluently, his potion looks like licorice root potion.


    Van reen glanced around, and no one''s Potion was as light as Harry''s.


    Obviously, Harry also found this, and he felt very proud that it had never happened in this underground classroom before.


    Harry couldn''t help but smile at Vaseline. It was the first time, and it was in potion class


    "Time Come on Cried slahorn. Please stop stirring


    Srahorn slowly inspected each crucible between his desks. He didn''t comment, just occasionally stirred the potion or sniffed it. At last, he came to the table where several people in Fanlin sat.


    He grinned bitterly at what was boiling like pitch in Ron''s crucible. He quickly sweeps Ernie''s saffron mixture and nods with satisfaction at Hermione''s Potion.


    Similar to Hermione, the potion of Vaseline can''t be better than Hermione according to the normal configuration procedure of books.


    Naturally, srahorn was only satisfied with the potion of Vaseline, indicating that everything was in his expectation.


    And then he saw Harry''s, with a smile of surprise and joy on his face.


    "The undoubted winner!" He yelled at the whole underground classroom. "Great, wonderful, Harry! My God, you obviously inherited your mother''s talent. She''s a master of potions. Lily is! Take, then, take - a bottle of propionate, as promised before, use it well! "Harry put this small bottle of golden liquid into his pocket. He felt very complicated. On the one hand, he was glad to see the fury on the Slytherin student''s face. On the other hand, he felt guilty when he saw Hermione''s regret. Ron was just dumbfounded.


    "How did you do it?" He asked Harry quietly as they left the underground classroom.


    "Lucky, I think." Harry said, because Malfoy might still hear. It was not until they were safely seated at Gryffindor''s table for dinner that Harry felt comfortable telling them. With Harry''s story, Hermione''s face became more and more livid.


    "You think I cheated?" He was infuriated by Hermione''s expression after he finished.


    "Well, that''s not the way you figure it out, is it?" The girl said stiffly.


    "He just followed a different kind of instruction than we did," Fanlin comforted. "It''s going to end badly, can''t it? But he took the risk and got paid off. "


    "Besides, it''s not a dangerous thing. The potion itself needs to be improved, isn''t it? And Harry just changed the mixing process... " Van Lin said, trying to make the girl not too entangled in this matter.


    Ron sighed.


    "Slaghorn might have given me this book, but no one wrote on the one I got. Except that page 52 seems to have vomit marks, but -- "


    " wait a minute, "a voice came from Harry''s left ear, and he suddenly smelled the smell of flowers, which he had also smelled in srahorn''s underground classroom. So Harry looked back and saw Ginny sitting over.


    "Did I hear you right? You''re carrying out a book order, Harry? " She looked alert and angry. Harry immediately understood what she was thinking.


    "Nothing." He lowered his voice and said comfortingly. "It''s not like that, you know, Riddell''s diary. It''s just an old textbook that has been doodled


    "But are you doing what it says?"


    "I just tried some of the tips on the white edge of the page, and to be honest, Ginny, it''s nothing unusual --"


    "Ginny''s got the point," Hermione said. "We should check if there''s anything wrong. I mean, all those strange annotations, who knows? "


    "Hermione''s right, Harry. Maybe we should be careful." "But, it''s just a simple magic," said Vaseline


    "How?" Said Harry, putting the book on the table, and no one could guarantee that it was another diary left by Riedel.


    Potions notes? From Voldemort?


    "I''ll come, the secret will reappear!" Hermione couldn''t wait to tap the notebook Harry had brought back with her wand.


    The pages of the book clattered open, however, except for those black small words, Fanlin did not find any abnormality


    At least, sitting here, half blood prince a few words have not been found.


    "This It looks ok, "said Hermione, still staring at the book suspiciously. "I mean, it really doesn''t look like It''s just a textbook. "


    "But at least it''s not a problem, is it?" Said Harry, as if to mock their distrust.


    "Well, I''ll take it back." Harry joined the book on the table, but it slipped and spread out.


    No one''s watching. Harry bent down to pick up the book. At the same time, he saw a line at the bottom of the back cover in the same small scrawl. The instructions with the same handwriting had just won him a bottle of elixir, which was now safely hidden in a pair of socks in the box upstairs.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1087

    As a matter of fact, up to now, Harry feels a bit of a dream about what happened in potion class, but that doesn''t prevent him from doing it the way he did in the book.


    It''s supposed to be trust.


    van Lin also studied the note carefully. Even though he and Snape were familiar with it, van Lin had to make complaints about Snape''s writing, just like ants climbing. It was really very dense and very difficult to identify, but this did not hinder Harry''s enthusiasm for this book.


    In the potion class for the next week, Harry followed the instructions of the half blood prince whenever there was a discrepancy between what lebesus borich said. So after four consecutive classes, srahorn was almost overwhelmed by Harry''s ability. He even said that he rarely taught such talented students.


    With the exception of van Lin, Ron and Hermione are not very happy about it. Although Harry lent the book to them, it was much more difficult for Ron to recognize the handwriting than Harry did. He did not dare to ask Harry to read it to him, otherwise it would look suspicious.


    Hermione also steadfastly tried to follow her so-called "official" instructions, but the results were not as good as those of the prince, which made her temper worse and worse.


    Fortunately, van Lin used magic to copy the book again, and secretly helped Hermione to make some changes, but the result was still unsatisfactory.


    Maybe it''s just the girl''s heart can''t accept it.


    Harry had been wondering who the half blood prince was. Although there was no time for him to read through the book, he went through it and found that the Half Blood Prince left his own notes on almost every page, and it was not all about potions. There were descriptions of the mantra all over the place, which seemed to have been made up by him.


    "Maybe it''s her," Hermione said irritably in the common room on Saturday night, as Harry was pointing out the spells to Ron.


    "Maybe a girl. I think the handwriting is more like a girl than a boy. "


    "His name is half blood prince," said Harry. "Which girl is a prince?"


    Hermione seemed speechless. She just frowned and pulled her paper on "the principle of matter reconstruction" from Ron''s hand, and he was trying to turn it upside down.


    Harry hesitated for a moment and put the shabby "high potion preparation" into his schoolbag.


    "I think we''re leaving, five minutes to eight, or we''ll be late for Dumbledore, Harry." Fanling quickly ended the topic of Snape, but in fact, it still didn''t excite the girl.


    "Oh Hermione took a breath and looked up at Fanlin. "Good luck! We''ll wait for you to come back. We want to know what he''s teaching you! "


    "I hope everything goes well," said Ron, as they watched Harry and vaseline get into the portrait hole.


    "Who do you think the half blood prince will be?" Harry couldn''t help asking. In his opinion, Fanlin always knew something that no one else knew.


    "I don''t know." "Maybe it''s someone who''s dead, or it''s one of the best students in slakhorn, and I think the professor should know something about it. Why don''t you ask him?"


    "Come on, let him know that I''m going to do this because of this book, and I don''t think it''s a good thing." Harry shook his head with regret.


    Harry couldn''t figure out where he could find the answer he wanted if he didn''t even know.


    Harry and vaseline were walking down the empty hallway when Professor trawley suddenly appeared at a corner, and Harry''s conditioned reflex dodged behind a statue.


    This makes Fanlin a little speechless.


    How to see, two people have a guilty feeling.


    She was shuffling a dirty looking deck of playing cards, muttering something on one side of her mouth. "Spades two: Conflict of war," she murmured as she walked over the statue where two men were crouching. "Spade seven: a bad omen. Spade 10: violence. Spade J: a young black man who looks upset and doesn''t like inquirers - "


    she stops opposite the statue Harry is hiding.


    "Well, that must not be right," she said angrily, as Harry heard her shuffle and set off again, leaving only a smell of sherry cooking.


    Harry waited until she was gone and ran all the way to the wall of the stone beast stand in the corridor on the seventh floor.


    "What''s wrong with her?"


    "Who knows, Professor Trelawney has always been like this. It''s no surprise." As a matter of fact, Professor trawley is not a useless prodigy, but in terms of ordinary performance, it is difficult to say whether this is an illusion.


    If it is not clear that the prophecy about Voldemort comes from Sibyl, it is hard to imagine what Professor trayne should rely on to continue teaching from Hogwarts.


    "All right." Harry nodded. He agreed with van Lin''s words very much. Professor Trelawney usually looks like a magic wand, which seems to help her gather those mysterious breath. But in the eyes of the vast majority of people, there is nothing worthy of praise except foolishness."What do you say Dumbledore taught us?" Harry can''t help but ask, put aside the Half Blood Prince for the time being, but even so, Harry still has a lot of curiosity.


    For example, the future?


    "I don''t know, but I think today is the first day. Maybe Dumbledore won''t teach us too much, like Ron''s powerful magic spell. I don''t think so."


    "I think so." Harry nodded. "But I''m still curious what Dumbledore will teach us."


    "We won''t know until we arrive." Van Lin took two steps forward and then stopped.


    "But I can tell you what Dumbledore trained me before."


    "Training, you never said that."


    "Ah, yes, because it''s not necessary, and on the other hand, I don''t know whether it''s training or not." Van Lim remembers the memory Dumbledore showed him, which was originally for Harry, but they brought it out ahead of time because they were looking for Horcruxes.


    "Training, what do you mean?" Harry was a little confused.


    "In fact, it''s just memories." "It''s hard for me to describe, but it''s really something about Voldemort and important clues to defeat him, it''s about Horcruxes..."


    "Horcrux?" Harry repeated, although he was aware of the concept of Horcruxes, no one had ever explained more details to him.


    Whether it''s the number or why Voldemort wants to do this, Harry has only a vague impression. He only knows that there are pieces of Voldemort''s soul in it, and he can feel him because he is chosen, or the opponent Voldemort hit and marked


    "I think so. Maybe it''s Dumbledore''s intention to disclose everything to you. I think we used to search the depths of memory for details about Voldemort, which is very helpful to find out Voldemort''s weakness."


    "OK..." Harry nodded. Although it was good, Harry hoped Dumbledore would give him more guidance on magic.


    The next journey, no one spoke, until Dumbledore''s office door, saw the stone beast, the long silence was broken.


    "Lollipop," said Fanlin. The stone beast jumped to one side; the wall behind him slid to one side, revealing a spiral stone staircase that was turning. Van Lin and Harry went up, and the stairs whirled them up smoothly until they came to a door with a brass knocker that led to Dumbledore''s office.


    Van Lin knocked at the door.


    "Come in," Dumbledore''s voice said.


    "Good evening, Professor..."


    "Good evening," said Fanlin as he walked into the headmaster''s office.


    "Oh, good evening, Harry, Valentine. Please sit down, "Dumbledore said with a smile. "I think you enjoyed your first week back at school?"


    "Yes, thank you, Professor," said Harry.


    "You must be busy too. I hear you''ve already been put in jail once!" Dumbledore said to Harry with a smile.


    To tell you the truth, this kind of joke sounds quite embarrassing. It''s a dialogue between students and teachers, and the topic of discussion is whether they have been locked up


    "Er Harry was a bit at a loss, but Dumbledore didn''t look very strict.


    "I''ve negotiated with Professor Snape that you''ll go to his place next week and put him in jail."


    "All right," said Harry, with something more urgent than Professor Snape''s confinement. He was secretly looking around the room to find something to suggest what Dumbledore would teach tonight.


    The round office is no different than usual: exquisite silver utensils on long legged tables, puffing out puffs of smoke and whirring around; portraits of past principals dozing in their frames; Dumbledore''s beautiful Phoenix fox is watching Harry with interest on his perch.


    It seems that Dumbledore didn''t open up a place to practice duels.


    "Well, how are you? Professor McGonagall has given me feedback. She has added several important courses to you. I hope it won''t affect you."


    "Oh, of course, nothing!" Fanlin was sure that he was in awe of Professor McGonagall. Since Professor McGonagall thought it was necessary, it was necessary.


    "I think so." Dumbledore was smiling and as easygoing as ever.


    "Well, Harry," Dumbledore said methodically. "I''m sure you''ve always wanted to know what my lessons - in a nice word - are for you?"


    "Yes, professor."


    "Well, I think it''s time to tell you something, since you already know what prompted Voldemort to try to kill you five years ago." He pauses.


    "You said you were going to tell me everything at the end of last semester," said Harry. It was hard for him to hide the accusations in his voice. "Professor," he added.Listen to the dialogue between the two, it is not difficult to hear that Harry still has a deep complaint about Dumbledore''s decision.


    After what happened in the last semester, they just had a brief conversation. Then Harry spent most of his vacation in the Dursleys'' house, which is terrible for the wizard. But in fact, it is also a kind of protection for Harry. The specific reason is that Harry also knows something about it, which comes from his mother''s efforts in the last few days.


    However, even so, Voldemort, who was resurrected through Harry''s blood, obviously already has the ability to touch Harry. It''s hard to say how much meaning is left, but Dumbledore still let Harry return to the Dursleys'' house.


    This is probably the concept of making the most of everything.


    But first of all, it is obviously different. Voldemort''s super destructive power has reached the extent that Dumbledore can''t restrain. It''s just that this power is difficult to control, but for Voldemort, it''s not a difficult thing.


    This is a race against time, and there is not much time left for them, so it is necessary for Dumbledore to respond in advance.


    That''s why we have the training in Dumbledore.


    It''s hard to find out what Dumbledore''s attitude is now, but it can''t be denied that Voldemort must personally end Harry''s life, thus destroying Harry''s share of Voldemort''s body.


    It''s cruel, but it''s clear that Harry has to go through a death.


    In fact, if there is a better choice, or Dumbledore is younger, things will probably become more Cruel?


    Dumbledore will personally end Voldemort''s life and all the Horcruxes, including Harry.


    It can be said that as early as a few decades, Sibyl''s prediction was a joke. Dumbledore didn''t have to work so hard at all. At the same time, it should not involve death, such as vampires, who were abandoned by the times.


    Van Lim did not pay attention to the dialogue between the two. Obviously, Dumbledore came to explain his plan to Harry. Although this does not include the part of Harry''s death, and the most likely thing is to reread the memory of the Gunter family, there is no secret in this for van Lin, of course, if there is a memory of the vampire ancestors That''s a good thing. Van Lin is always curious about how vampires find things about death.


    As far as mythology and ancestor theory are concerned, vampires are obviously not the products of the flesh and blood of the God of death, but there are various connections


    Forget it, fox is more comfortable and crook mountain is also good. Hermione is the best, soft and graceful


    "So I did," Dumbledore said quietly.


    "I told you everything I knew. After that, we''ll leave the solid foundation of facts together, travel through the dark swamp of memory, and travel through the bush of unfounded speculation. From then on, Harry, I might have been as wrong as Humphrey Belcher, who even believed that people would buy his cheese pot


    "But you think you are right?" Said Harry.


    "Naturally, yes, but as you have seen, I will make the same mistake as that man. In fact, as - forgive me - I''m smarter than most people, my mistakes are correspondingly greater. "


    "Professor," Harry said tentatively, "does what you''re going to tell me have anything to do with that prophecy? It will help me Do you survive? "


    "It has a lot to do with prophecy," Dumbledore said as casually as Harry was asking him about tomorrow''s weather. "I certainly hope it helps you survive."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1088

    ¡­¡­


    In fact, Dumbledore''s private teachings were uninteresting to Fanlin.


    Those memories didn''t bring any more useful things to Vaseline. Even if Dumbledore found something new, it was nothing more than Voldemort''s past.


    However, Dumbledore did not ask van Lin to do anything, just repeated some work that had been done, which made van Lin very puzzled. But in fact, Harry could not give any explanation to van Lin in many aspects in Dumbledore, and no one knew how Dumbledore planned.


    The only thing that interested Fanlin was Rutherford sent to nicoleme by Dumbledore. Nicoleme seemed to be able to give some more detailed explanations about the forbidden area of vampires, and it all took time.


    Different from the boredom of Vaseline, for Harry, this is the first time Dumbledore announced these related things to Harry, which made Harry very happy, but some memories can not solve any problems, but one night is obviously not enough. No matter how expected, they have different thoughts, but they can only wait for the next time Teaching.


    The next day, as Hermione predicted, the sixth grade free time was not to be spent happily relaxing as Ron had expected, but to cope with a lot of homework. Not only the daily study is like an exam, but also the requirements of each course are much higher than before.


    These days, what Professor McGonagall said can basically be understood by Van Lin, but the related parts still need Professor McGonagall to elaborate. It feels like a Book of Half Blood Prince pops up in front of you. Even Hermione is asking her to repeat it two or three times.


    It''s hard to believe, and also to Hermione''s growing anger, that Harry''s best subject suddenly became potions, thanks to the Half Blood Prince.


    This is probably unexpected to all of us, but it is expected that it can never be estimated how good professor snape was when he was young. Most of the time, Harry''s method is not worse than that of srahorn. Even in some aspects, although it means contrary to each other, it has been proved that the effect is good.


    Of course, it''s not just these things that have changed, but all the other classes, not only defense against the dark arts, but now the incantation and transfiguration classes are beginning to require silent spells.


    Van Lin can often see his classmates'' faces turned purple in the public lounge or during meals, as if they had eaten too much Sheng Mi Ling; but he knew that they were actually practicing the silent mantra.


    Van reen should be glad that Snape has mastered this seemingly simple, feigned, but sometimes self-contained skill with repeated abuse.


    This also makes Fanlin''s view on the current wizard education, at least Hogwarts'' education. These witches from n.e.w.t. should not be so bad. At least, they are powerful when they just walk out. They have various silent spell skills, defense against the dark arts and many different technologies. But in fact, many people begin to forget it as soon as they leave It''s like being caught in an intermittent forgetting mantra. I don''t know at which time, different memories encroach on the limited, developed brain.


    Hogwarts''s teaching day is so full, and even a little bitter for Ron, that everyone has no time for other things, because ignorance is obviously a terrible phenomenon.


    But stress is also irritating.


    So it''s relaxing to go to a greenhouse class; and although they''re dealing with more dangerous plants in herbal medicine classes, they can at least yell at them when they''re caught unprepared by poisonous tentacles from behind.


    This is probably the only way to reduce stress, although many people in the face of Snape, hold out the excrement, and even can''t make a decent defense or attack mantra.


    In fact, such heavy schoolwork and crazy practice of silent incantation make them have no time to see Hagrid, and Hagrid himself has no time to eat at the teachers'' table. This is an ominous omen. Unexpectedly, he met him several times in the corridor and school playground, and Hagrid did not pay attention to them, let alone say hello.


    "We have to explain," Hermione said Saturday morning, staring at the huge empty seat at the faculty table.


    "But we have a Quidditch selection this morning!" Said Ron. "We''re going to practice Professor flyaway''s water charm! And what can you explain? How do you tell him we hate this stupid class? "


    "We don''t hate it!" Said Hermione.


    "Go ahead and say it yourself. I didn''t forget to fry the snail," said Ron with a sullen face. "And I tell you, we just survived. Haven''t you heard what Hagrid is doing to his stupid brother - if we stay there, we''ll have to teach Gloop to tie his shoes. "


    "I don''t like not to talk to Hagrid all the time," said Hermione, looking distracted.


    "We''ll go after the Quidditch selection is over," Van Lin decided, and instead of letting them argue like this, it''s better to face it, though it may be a bad result.Harry nodded. In fact, he missed Hagrid very much, but like Ron, he hoped that Gloop would not appear in his life.


    "But the selection may last all morning. There are too many applicants." Facing his first difficulty as captain, Harry seemed a little nervous. "I don''t know why all of a sudden the team has become so popular."


    "Oh, come on, Harry," Hermione was suddenly impatient. "It''s not Quidditch, it''s you! There''s nothing that interests them more than you. To put it bluntly, there''s nothing more fascinating than you. "


    Ron choked on a large piece of smoked fish. Hermione glanced at him contemptuously and turned to Harry again.


    "Now everyone knows you''re telling the truth, don''t you? The whole wizarding community has to admit that you''re right to say that Voldemort has come back. In the past two years, you''ve actually met Voldemort twice and escaped twice. Now they call you "the one" - well, think about it, can''t you see why people are crazy about you


    Harry suddenly felt that the auditorium was very hot, although the ceiling still looked cold and rainy.


    "And now that you are free from the persecution of the Ministry of magic, they tried to convince everyone that you are an unreliable liar. That hateful woman asked you to write the mark on the back of your hand with your own blood, but no matter what, you insist on your statement... "


    "But..."


    "No, but, Ron, it''s a fact, you have to admit it." Hermione interrupted Ron impatiently. "So now, Harry, you..."


    The owls arrived by mail, diving through the rain stained windows and sprinkling rain on everyone, interrupting Hermione and making Harry feel better.


    In fact, during this period, most people have more letters than usual; anxious parents are eager to receive letters from their children and tell them that everything is well at home, so that they can feel at ease.


    Of course, with the exception of some dubious Muggle parents, of course, it''s not Mr. Al or Mr. and Mrs. Granger.


    Harry hasn''t received a letter since the beginning of school; the only person who often communicates with him has gone to France and, to be honest, Sirius is not counting on him now.


    Now Harry just wants lupin to write him a letter or two once in a while, which has been disappointing so far. So he was stunned when he saw Hedwig, a snow-white owl among the brown and gray owls, and it stopped in front of Harry with a large square package.


    After a while, Ron''s Owl piggy brought Ron the same package. He looked exhausted and looked about to be crushed by the package.


    "Ha Harry unwrapped the package. Inside was a brand-new copy of "advanced potion preparation," which had just been sent from the lichen bookstore.


    "Oh, great," said Hermione happily. "Now you can return the scratched book."


    "Are you crazy?" Said Harry. "I''ll keep it! You see, I''ve got it all figured out -- "he took the old book" preparation of advanced potions "from his schoolbag, tapped the cover with his wand, and whispered," it''s fragmented! " The cover fell off. Then he did the same thing with the new book (Hermione looked disgusted).


    Finally, he changed the covers of the two books, tapped each one and said, "it''s as good as ever!" The prince''s book was disguised as new, while the one at the Ligen Bookstore now looks like a second-hand one.


    "I''ll give this new one back to srahorn. He won''t complain. It''s worth nine garonnes."


    Hermione pursed her lips, looking angry and discontented, but she immediately turned her attention to another owl, which delivered today''s Daily Prophet. So she went to the front page of the newspaper.


    "Is there anyone we know dead?" Ron asked, understatement, every time Hermione read the paper.


    "No, but Dementors'' attacks have increased," Hermione said. "A man has been arrested."


    "Great, who?" Harry said he hoped it was Bellatrix Lestrange.


    "Stan sampak," Hermione said in a puzzled voice, and van Lin squirted the milk out.


    "What''s this..."


    "I''m sorry, honey. I think I was just a little surprised." Fanlin cleans the stain with his wand.


    "Why, dear..." Ron seemed to be fed up with the title, and then he sat a little further away.


    "All right Hermione said solemnly and began to read the newspaper.


    "Stan sampak, the most popular vehicle in the wizarding world, the conductor of Knight Bus,"


    "wait a minute, most popular?" Fanlin is a little confused, remembering Stan''s chatting manner and greeting him


    ¡°¡­¡­ He was arrested on suspicion of involvement in death eaters. Mr. sampak, two, was arrested at his home in Clapham during a raid late last night"Stan sampac is a Death Eater?" Harry thought of the young man he had seen three years ago with acne on his face.


    "No way!"


    "He may have been under the soul curse," said Ron rationally. "Who can tell."


    "It doesn''t look like this," Hermione continued. "The newspaper said he was arrested when he was heard in a bar about the secret plans of the death eaters." She looked up, puzzled. "If he gets the soul snatching curse, he won''t talk about the Death Eater''s plans, will he?"


    "It sounds like he''s just exaggerating," said Ron. "Isn''t he the one who claims to be Minister of magic in front of Meiwa?"


    "Yes, that''s him," said Harry. "I don''t know what kind of tricks they''re playing. See Stan."


    "Maybe to make people think they did something," Hermione frowned. "People are panicking - do you know the parents of the petiers want them to go home? And Eloise midgen has gone back, and her father picked her up last night


    "What!" Ron stares at Hermione. "But Hogwarts is safer than their home, that''s absolutely true! We have Aurors on guard, there are so many new protection spells, and we have Dumbledore


    "I don''t think we have him all the time," Hermione said quietly, glancing over the prophet''s daily at the faculty table. "Didn''t you notice that his seat was as often vacant as Hagrid''s in the past week."


    Harry and Ron looked up at the faculty table. The headmaster''s seat is indeed vacant. Harry then remembered that he had never seen Dumbledore since his solo lecture a week ago.


    "I think he left school to For the order of the Phoenix, "Hermione whispered. "I mean All the situations look serious, don''t they? "


    Harry and Ron didn''t answer, but Harry knew they thought of the same thing.


    There was a terrible accident the day before yesterday. Hannah arbor was called out of herb class and told of her mother''s death. They haven''t seen Hannah since.


    Obviously, this is a sign.


    "What did Dumbledore do?" Ron looked at Van Lin, the meaning was very obvious.


    "Please, brother, I''m not Professor Trelawney, and I''m as honest as you guys these days..."


    Fanlin looked at the empty seat of the headmaster again. "Maybe he will give me the answer next time, but not now. So, I think we should finish what we are doing."


    Five minutes later, they left the Gryffindor table for the Quidditch stadium, passing by ravend brown and Parvati petier. Harry, remembering Hermione''s remarks that the petiers'' parents wanted them to leave Hogwarts, was not surprised that the two best friends were whispering bitterly.


    What really surprised him was that Pavati nudged Lavender as Ron walked past them. She turned her head and gave Ron a brilliant smile. Ron winked at her and returned with an elusive smile. His steps immediately became a little swaggering.


    Harry held back the thought of laughing, and he remembered that Ron did the same when Malfoy broke Harry''s nose.


    Obviously, Ron has some new discoveries, just like opening up a new world, and depending on the situation, everyone is aware of it.


    And van Lin couldn''t help laughing. It''s hard to say what happened in this. It can be said that lavender''s eyes are in line with Ron?


    Or


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1089

    In fact, as Fanling had thought at the beginning, Harry''s popularity kept the selection process going for almost the whole morning. Half of Gryffindor seemed to be on the move, from freshmen (who nervously clung to the school''s ragged brooms) to the seventh graders (who were too big and looked very calm).


    The latter included a large, stiff haired boy, whom Harry recognized at a glance and had met on the Hogwarts Express.


    "We met on the train, in the old slug box," he said confidently, coming out of the crowd and shaking Harry''s hand. "Cormac mcclargan, goalkeeper."


    "You didn''t audition last year, did you?" Harry asked, noting that McClaren''s shoulders were wide enough to block all three goals without moving.


    "I was in the hospital when they selected last year," mclargen said bluntly. "I lost the bet and ate a pound of fox eggs."


    "All right," said Harry. "Well You wait over there... "


    He pointed to the corner of the court, where van Lin and Hermione were sitting. He seemed to see a flash of anger on mcclargen''s face, and Harry wondered if mcclargen thought they were all "old slugs" and would get some special treatment.


    Harry followed van Lim''s advice, starting with the most basic test, he divided all the applicants into groups of ten and asked them to fly around the court.


    Obviously, it''s a good idea: the first group was in grade one, and it''s obvious that they''ve hardly ever flown before. Only one boy managed to make more stops in the air, and finally he hit the doorpost in panic.


    The second group consisted of ten of the stupidest girls Harry had ever seen. After Harry whistled, they just giggled and clung to each other. The girl named Romilda vine was among them.


    Harry told them to leave the court, and they did it with great pleasure. They all sat in the stands and laughed at everyone else.


    The third group got into a pile when they were halfway around the court. Most of the people in the fourth group didn''t bring broomsticks.


    All the people in the fifth group are hutchpach''s.


    "If there''s anyone here who''s not Gryffindor," Harry yelled, and he''s starting to get a little angry. "Please leave now!" After a moment of silence, a few Ravenclaw''s grade students ran out of the court, wheezing and laughing.


    After two hours of complaining and a few tantrums - one of which broke a comet 20 and smashed several teeth - Harry finally found three pursuers: Katie bell, who returned to the team after a fantastic test, new player demerza robins was particularly good at dodging the swim ball, and Ginny Weasley She was outstanding throughout the selection process and scored seven goals.


    Although Harry was happy with his choice, he yelled hoarse at countless protestors, and now he has to have another similar fight with the eliminated batsmen.


    "That''s my final decision. If any of you don''t make way for the selection of the goalkeeper, I''ll curse him!" Harry roared. None of the hitters he picked had the talent of veteran players Fred and George, but he was quite satisfied: Jimmy Pixar, a small but broad shouldered third grader, hit Harry''s Bludger fiercely in the back of his head, causing an egg sized bag to pop up on Harry''s head, and Ricky coulter, skinny but good at it Aim at. They are now joining Katie, demerza and Ginny, sitting in the stands watching the selection of the team''s last member.


    Harry deliberately put the selection of the goalkeeper at the end of the game. He hoped that the players on the field would leave a little bit and their pressure would be reduced.


    Unfortunately, all the losers and some of the people who have just finished breakfast are joining the crowd, so there are more people watching, and every goalkeeper who flies to the goal also bursts into loud laughter.


    Harry glanced at Ron, who was easily nervous; Harry thought that winning the last match last semester had cured Ron''s problem, but apparently not: Ron''s face was green.


    None of the first five players was able to save more than two balls. To Harry''s great disappointment, Cormac McClaren saved four of the five free throws. But when he saved the last ball, he was completely in the wrong direction; there was a burst of laughter and boos from the crowd, and mcclargan gritted his teeth back to the ground.


    Ron seemed to faint as he mounted the sweeping seven stars.


    "Good luck to you!" Exclaimed a voice from the crowd in the stands. Harry looked around, hoping it was Fanlin and Hermione, but surprisingly, Harry saw Raven brown.


    Is it true what Van Lin said?


    Of the four of them, he will soon be the only one


    Harry drives the terrible thoughts out of his head, but in fact, it''s useless. Ron is nervous but exploding


    Harry wanted to hide his face in his hand like ravend, but as a captain, he should be a little tough, so he turned to see Ron''s experiment.But to Harry''s surprise, it seemed he didn''t have to worry: Ron saved a ball, two, three, four, five in a row!


    Harry was happy. He struggled to keep himself out of the cheering crowd. Harry wanted to turn around and tell mcclargen that Ron had beaten him, only to find mcclargen''s red face a few inches away, and Harry stepped back.


    "His sister didn''t hit the ball seriously at all." Mcclargen said viciously that the blood vessels in his temples had swelled, as Harry often saw in Uncle Vernon''s face. "The balls she gave him were easy to save."


    "Nonsense," said Harry coldly.


    "He almost didn''t get it." Mcclargen took another step closer, and this time Harry didn''t step back. "Let me try again."


    "No," said Harry. "You''ve tried it once. You saved four. And Ron saved five. Ron is the goalkeeper, and he won the position fairly. Get out of the way. " At one point he thought mcclargen would hit him with his fist, but he just twisted his face into an ugly look and roared away, sounding like he was angry with the air. Harry turned around and his new players were looking at him slightly.


    "Well done." He said in a hoarse voice. "You''re really flying well -"


    "you''re doing great, Ron!"


    Van Lin and Hermione also came. Although van Lin''s expression was a little strange, in fact, Harry was also immersed in the joy of being able to bring Ron back into the team.


    Ron seemed so pleased with himself that he grinned at everyone, seemingly taller than usual. On Thursday, they agreed to leave for the first time with Harry and Van Gogh, and then went to the next good-bye session with Harry and herculen.


    The light rain finally stopped, and the wet sun squeezed out from behind the clouds. Harry was hungry; he hoped Hagrid had something to eat.


    "I thought I almost missed the fourth ball," Ron said happily. "Demerza''s ball was very cunning. Did you see that with a little bit of spin -"


    "yes, yes Well, it''s Bangbang! "


    " but it sounds strange... " Ron is a little confused


    "Well, maybe it''s my accent..."


    "Well, Congratulations, Ron." Hermione said with a smile and pushed van Lin back.


    "I''m better than that mcclargan anyway," Ron said with great satisfaction. "Did you see him clumsily move in the wrong direction for the fifth? It''s as if you''ve been under the confusion curse... "


    "Er Yes, yes... " Van Lin shook his head and pulled Hermione away.


    ¡­¡­


    "That boy is too arrogant!" Hermione said discontentedly.


    "You don''t like it? Oh, that''s good... "


    And then van Lin pointed


    "That''s all right."


    ¡­¡­


    In front of Hagrid''s hut was a tall grey hippopotamus winged animal, and Buckbeak saw the four of them coming, smacked its sharp beak, and turned the huge head around.


    "My God," Hermione said nervously. "It''s still a little scary, isn''t it?"


    "Come on, you''ve ridden it, haven''t you?" Said Ron. Harry walked forward and bowed to the hippogriff, staring at it without blinking. Seconds later, Buckbeak bowed, too.


    "Are you all right?" Asked Harry in a low voice, stroking its feathered head.


    "Oh Barkpeck let out a loud cry. The hippo was friendly to his human friends, and it reminded Hagrid.


    Hagrid strode to the corner of the hut, wearing a huge floral apron and carrying a bag of potatoes. The teeth of his great hound followed, and with a cry they leaped forward.


    "Stay away from it! It''s going to bite your fingers off - oh. It''s you guys. "


    The tooth jumps between Hermione and van Lin, trying to lick their ears.


    Hagrid glanced at them, turned and strode into the hut, slamming the door shut.


    "My God!" Hermione seems to have been hit.


    "Don''t worry," Fanlin said helplessly. Obviously, Hagrid had a little temper. He didn''t really want to see them.


    Fanlin went over and knocked at the door loudly. "Hagrid! Open the door, we want to talk to you! "


    There was no sound in it.


    "If you don''t open the door, we''ll blow it up!" Vaseline drew out his wand.


    "Fanlin, what are you doing?" Hermione sounds shocked. "You can''t -"


    "of course I can!" Said Fanlin. "It''s not the first time, and if some people are going on, I don''t think it''s the last time. Now, stand back --"


    but the front door opens again before van Lin says the spell.Hagrid stood there glaring at everyone, still looking absolutely frightening, despite her flowery apron.


    "I''m a teacher!" He yelled at Harry. "A teacher, Al! How dare you threaten to blow me up... "


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Hagrid," said Fanling, taking his wand into his robe, deliberately stressing the last word. Hagrid looked shocked.


    "When did you start calling me" Sir "


    "When did you start calling me" Al "? Or do you think you can just keep hiding, Hagrid


    "Oh, very clever," Hagrid murmured. "Very interesting. I was cheated by you, right? Well, come in, you ungrateful little ones... "


    He murmured vaguely, retreating to let them in. Hermione walked in after van Lin, looking terrified.


    "So?" Hagrid said angrily that Harry, Ron, vaseline and Hermione sat down around his huge wooden table, and their teeth immediately put their heads on Harry''s knees, salivating all over his robes.


    "What is this? Sorry for me? Think I''m lonely or something


    "No," said Harry at once. "We want to see you."


    "We miss you so much!" Said Hermione, trembling.


    "Miss me, don''t you?" Hagrid snorted. "Yes. All right He trudged up and down the room, making tea in his huge Brass Teapot, mumbling all the time. Finally, he threw four bucket sized cups and a plate of rock cakes in front of them. The cups were filled with brown red tea.


    Harry was hungry enough to endure Hagrid''s cooking, and he immediately picked up one.


    "Hagrid," said Hermione timidly, as Hagrid sat down with them at the table and peeled the potatoes savagely, as if every potato had a grudge against him. "You see, we really want to continue with the protection of magical biology class."


    Hagrid snorted again.


    Fanlin was even more glad that it was just potatoes, and congratulated himself that they didn''t stay for dinner. Hagrid''s cooking You can''t expect a giant''s taste buds to be as moderate as normal people.


    "We really want to!" Said Hermione. "But none of us can put it on our curriculum!"


    "Yes. All right Hagrid said again.


    Suddenly there was a strange creak, and they all looked around: Hermione screamed, Ron jumped out of his chair, and hurried around the table to avoid a large bucket in the corner, which they had just noticed.


    There was a bucket full of stuff that looked like a foot long maggot; sticky, white, rolling and twisting inside.


    "What are those? Hagrid Harry tried to make his questions sound more interesting than disgusting, but he left the waffle behind.


    "It''s giant maggots," Hagrid said.


    "They will grow up..." Ron looked worried. It seemed like yesterday that the snail explosion happened


    "Nothing will grow," Hagrid said. "I''m going to feed aragock with them."


    Without any sign, he burst into tears. "Hagrid Exclaimed Hermione. She went around the table (to avoid the maggots) to Hagrid and patted him on the shaking shoulder.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Yes It... " Hagrid sobbed and wiped his face with his skirt. His eyes, as black as beetles, were full of tears. "Yes Alagok I think it''s dying It''s been sick all summer, and I don''t think it''s getting better I don''t know what to do if it If it We''ve been together for so long... "


    Hermione patted Hagrid on the shoulder and didn''t seem to know what to say. Harry knows how she feels. He remembered that Hagrid had sent a teddy bear to his ferocious little dragon, had seen him take care of a group of big scorpions with suction cups and stingers, and had seen him try to communicate with the ferocious giant brother, but this was perhaps the most incomprehensible part of his habit of raising Monsters: the talking giant aragok, who lived deep in the forbidden forest, which they had experienced four years ago It''s a near death escape from it.


    "Have you Is there anything we can do to help Hermione asked, ignoring van Lin''s crazy winking and shaking his head. The big spider, in fact, if it wasn''t for Hagrid, that guy would have died


    "I don''t think so, Hermione," Hagrid sobbed, trying to hold back the tears. "You see, the rest of the family Alagok''s family They''re all a little weird after he''s sick A little restless... "


    "Yes, I think we see them like that," Ron whispered.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I don''t think it''s safe for anyone to go there at this time except me. " Hagrid said, blowing his nose hard with his apron, and then raised his head. "But thank you for your concern, Hermione It''s important... "


    After that, the atmosphere in the room relaxed a lot. Although no one showed any interest in meeting a ferocious giant spider and feeding it a huge maggot, Hagrid took it for granted that they were willing to do it, so he recovered himself."Well, I knew for a long time that it would be hard for you to cram me into your curriculum," he said gruffly, adding tea to them. "Even if you apply for a time converter --"


    "in fact, we can''t use it." "In the Ministry of magic, the battle took place in the hall of time. You should know that war directly destroyed two departments..."


    "Ah, well," Hagrid said. "You can''t do it I''m sorry, I - you know - I''m worried about aragock And I was thinking, maybe if professor grapram had taught you -- "


    the four of them, without conscience, told Hagrid that the professor who had taken his place several times was terrible, and he looked quite happy when they said goodbye to Hagrid''s cabin in the evening.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1090

    Cheat Hagrid, in fact, this thing is still done in peace of mind.


    Otherwise, in Hagrid''s mood, it is very difficult to accept being completely abandoned by his friends


    Hagrid''s n.e.w.t class is really a bit bleak. Most people don''t choose the magic animal protection course. Although you can see some people you don''t normally see in Hagrid, what''s more, it''s a kind of torture.


    If the four of them went, van leen wondered if Hagrid would take Gloop out of the forest, or take them in?


    There are few students anyway, so it''s possible that they can teach Gloop to tie his shoes, and Hagrid will definitely make shoes the size of Gloop''s feet.


    Now that Hagrid was solved, there was only one problem left for Fanlin.


    Where is Dumbledore? What is he doing? In the next few weeks, van Lin only met the principal twice.


    He hardly shows up at dinner, and nicoleme has made great progress there? But Van Lin now feels a little abandoned. Like Harry once was, he''s now in Hogwarts, and he''s been discredited?


    Harry was obviously more upset because Dumbledore promised Harry some personal counseling, but in fact, it was just a memory reading.


    The middle of October is the first time of the semester to spend a weekend in Hogsmeade village.


    This made Harry wonder why they were allowed to go to Hogsmeade now, which undoubtedly made the security measures around the school more strict, but he was still happy to be there; after all, it was a pleasure to walk out of the castle for a few hours.


    Harry woke up early on the day he went to Hogsmeade. It was raining and stormy outside. Harry had to watch "advanced potion preparation" to pass the time before breakfast. He didn''t usually read in bed; Ron thought it was only normal for Hermione or van Lin to do that, because they were so eccentric.


    However, Harry didn''t think the Half Blood Prince''s "high potion preparation" was a qualified textbook. The more Harry studied the book, the more he found that there were so many things hidden in it. Not only were there some magic potions tips and convenient shortcuts that could make him famous in srahorn, but also many fictional little incantations were scribbled in the blank space of the book. Harry was sure that it was invented by the prince himself, because there were many deletions on it.


    In fact, Harry has experimented with several of the prince''s incantations. There''s one spell that makes toenails grow surprisingly fast (he''s tried it on Clara, and it''s fun); another that sticks the tongue to the palate (he''s used it twice with unsuspecting filch, winning applause from everyone); and perhaps the most useful one - whispering - can fill the ears of anyone nearby Recognize the buzz so that you can chat in class for a long time without being heard.


    The only one who wasn''t interested in it was Hermione, who had always had an expression of resolute opposition, and refused to talk to Harry if he whispered a curse to the people around him.


    Fanlin is very interested in these incantations. In fact, Harry was surprised to find that Fanlin knew most of the above incantations, which greatly facilitated the experiment of Harry''s magic spell. With the explanation of Vaseline, this is probably the effect of analogy.


    Harry sat on the bed and turned the book around to look more closely at a scrawled spell in the book that seemed to bother the prince. It has been deleted and changed many times, but finally, in the corner of this page, a few scrawled words have been crammed into the corner of the page: the wind and rain outside the golden clock are beating mercilessly on the window; Neville is snoring loudly; Harry is staring at the words in brackets.


    Silent That must be a silent spell. Harry doubted that he could master the spell; he still had some difficulties with silent spells, and Snape spoke too fast in every defense against the dark arts class. On the other hand, as it is now, the prince has proved that he is a better teacher than Snape. He shook his wand up aimlessly and read a sentence in his mind: "hanging on the golden bell!".


    "Ah!" A flash of light, the house filled with shouts: Ron''s cry woke everyone up. Harry threw aside "high potion preparation" in panic; Ron was dangling upside down as if an invisible hook had caught his ankle.


    "I''m sorry!" Harry exclaimed, Dean and Seymour were laughing wildly, and Neville had just fallen off the bed and was now standing up again.


    "Hang up for a while, I''ll take you..."


    "Curse stop..." Vaseline pointed with his wand, and there was another flash, and Ron fell back into bed.


    "I''m sorry," Harry repeated in a whisper, while Dean and Seymour were still laughing.


    "Oh, this is a good way to get up, but my head is a little congested..." Ron collapsed in a daze on the bed.


    "You''re experimenting with your spell again, Harry..." Van Lin said helplessly, and then tried to get up from his bed, however, this is obviously not an easy thing.Thunderstorms are only suitable for sleeping.


    "Oh, I''m just some Some small experiments. " Harry said embarrassed, but Ron experiment, although this is unintentional behavior, but it also makes Harry feel guilty.


    Maybe next time with Vaseline?


    "Oh, ok..." Van Lim stretched out. "But I think it''s time for us to go to Hogsmeade. It''s sunny outside."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­ Then there was another flash and I was back in bed! "Ron grinned and put some more sausages in his mouth. Ron found Harry''s new mantra very interesting and practical, didn''t he


    Hermione didn''t smile all the time. Her expression was cold. She looked at Harry with disapproval.


    "This mantra happened to be in your potion book again?" She asked.


    Harry frowned at her. "You always have to come to the worst conclusion, don''t you?"


    "Is that right?"


    "Well Yes, yes, so what? "


    "So you want to test this unknown handwritten spell and see what happens?"


    "What if it''s handwritten?" Harry didn''t want to answer the rest of the questions.


    "Because it''s probably not approved by the Ministry of magic," Hermione said. "And," she added.


    "Oh, yes, it''s against the law, but the spell is safe, and in fact, it''s nothing to do with it." Van Lin said, "do you know again?" Hermione looked askance at Vaseline.


    "It''s a joke!" Harry picked it up quickly. "It''s just a joke, Hermione. That''s all!"


    "Holding someone else''s ankles and hanging them upside down?" Said Hermione. "Who would have put the energy to invent such a spell?"


    "Fred and George," Ron shrugged, "that''s what they do. And, er -- "


    " my dad, "said Harry. He just remembered.


    "What?" Asked Fanlin.


    "My dad used the spell," Harry said. "I - lupin told me."


    The last sentence was a lie; in fact, Harry had seen his father use it on Snape, but he never told anyone about his experience in the meditation basin. And now he thought of a wonderful possibility. Can this Half Blood Prince be -?


    "Maybe your father did, Harry," said Hermione, "but he''s not the only one. We''ve seen a group of people use this spell, if you haven''t forgotten. Hang people upside down in the air. Let them float helplessly in their sleep


    Harry stares at her. He thought about what death eaters had done at the Quidditch World Cup.


    "That''s different," said Ron rudely. "They''re using it indiscriminately. Harry and his father were just joking. You don''t like that prince, Hermione, "he went on, pointing a sausage at Hermione harshly," because his potion lessons are better than you -- "


    " it''s nothing to do with that! " Hermione blushed. "I just think it''s irresponsible for you to use them when you don''t know what they''re going to do, and you don''t want to be a prince. I bet it''s just a stupid nickname, and I don''t think he''s a good man at all!"


    "I don''t know how you think that," Harry said angrily. "If he''s a Death Eater, he''ll boast about his blood, won''t he?"


    At the same time, Harry suddenly thought that his father was of pure blood, but he left the idea out of his mind; now he has no time to think about it


    But Van Lin was surprised to see Harry. Obviously, Harry misunderstood something.


    But in fact, Harry''s words are infinitely close to the truth.


    Snape is a Death Eater, which Snape never denied, if it wasn''t for Lily


    "Death eaters can''t be all pure blooded. There are not many pure blooded wizards left now," Hermione said stubbornly. "I think most of them are of mixed blood, just pretending to be of pure blood. What they hate is Muggle people. If you and Ron join, they will welcome you


    "They can''t make me a Death Eater!" Ron said angrily that a small piece of sausage flew out of the fork Ron was waving and hit Ernie McMillan in the head. "Our whole family is a traitor of blood, which is as hateful to death eaters as Muggle origin."


    "They wanted me very much," Harry said sarcastically. "We''ll be the best partners if they don''t always want to kill me."


    "If not, I think Tom''s face will be ugly." Vernin said, "anyway, Hermione and I don''t need them."


    "Oh, it''s a lucky thing." Hermione concluded, "after all, no one wants to be crazy."


    Then, before Hermione could pick up the story of the book again, Ginny''s arrival completely disrupted the rhythm of Ginny''s criticism."Hey, Harry, I''m here to give you this." It was a roll of parchment with Harry''s name written in a familiar thin and slanted font.


    "Thank you, Ginny It''s Dumbledore''s next class! " Said Harry, spreading out the parchment and quickly scanning through the contents. "Monday night!"


    He suddenly felt a burst of relief and happiness. "Would you like to go to Hogsmeade with us, Ginny?"


    "I''ll go with Dean - maybe I''ll meet you there," she replied, waving to them as she left.


    "Wait, there''s no you on it." Hermione frowned. "Dumbledore just let Harry go."


    "Really?" Harry took another look at Dumbledore''s note, and there was no name of van Lin on it.


    "Maybe Dumbledore has other plans." Van leen thought for a moment. "Maybe I''ll be away from Hogwarts for a while."


    "To where?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s nicoleme." Van Lin thought about it. Dumbledore didn''t let him go to his office with Harry. Obviously, nicoleme has made great progress. Maybe he will be able to go to nicoleme soon?


    "But I think we can go to Hogsmeade now, Hermione..."


    Filch, as usual, stood at the oak gate, checking the list of people allowed to go to Hogsmeade. It''s a longer process than ever, because filch has to search everyone three times with a spy.


    "What does it matter if we take out the black magic stuff?" Asked Ron, staring anxiously at the long, slender sounder.


    "You must check what we brought in."


    As the price of talking more, Ron''s face was poked a few more times by the secret device, and as they set out for the storm, he looked a little timid.


    This is indeed a very bad thing. Just after walking out of the gate, there is not half a minute before it starts to rain again. This setting looks like a joke, maybe a thunder


    Well


    The journey to Hogsmeade was not pleasant.


    Hermione covered the lower part of her face with a scarf; the exposed part immediately froze.


    It''s really a bad thing. For this reason, van Lin has to help Hermione keep her temperature. However, it turns out that the warm-up charm has limited effect in cold conditions.


    As for Harry and Ron


    The road to the village was full of students who almost folded themselves to avoid the biting cold wind.


    This made Harry miss the warm time in the common room more than once, especially after seeing that van Lin had completely given up on them, and the idea grew wantonly in Harry''s mind.


    "Why don''t we use yeki''s carriage?" Harry opened his mouth and a cold wind came in.


    "If there is one now." Fanlin helplessly said, "it doesn''t look like a good decision to come out today."


    When they finally arrived at Hogsmeade village, they found that the Joker''s shop was sealed with sticks, which was a bolt from the blue for everyone.


    It''s just a little bit where Hogsmeade can go, and fortunately not all the shops are closed.


    Van Lin, wearing thick gloves, pointed to the honey Duke (which was still open mercifully), so a few people hobbled along and walked into the crowded shop.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1091

    ¡­¡­


    "Oh, come back to life." Hermione said ruddy.


    "You don''t have much..." Ron whispered.


    "What?"


    "I mean, let''s stay here all afternoon." Ron took a deep breath, and the taste of toffee in the air intoxicated everyone.


    "Not everyone seems to have left. Hogsmeade is a relatively safe place." ''it''s all a Death Eater''s influence, and if it''s not close to Hogwarts, it''s inevitable to turn into the next diagonal lane.''.


    "Maybe we should tell Fred and George to come and put the joke shop down."


    "Oh, it''s no use," Hermione shook her head. "If that''s the case, filch will definitely search at the school gate every day, whenever."


    "But Dumbledore should not object." But now, maybe we can leave first Oh, no.... "


    "Harry, my child!" A rumble came from behind them.


    "Oh, no," Harry muttered.


    The four of them turned around and saw Professor srahorn, wearing a huge fur hat and matching fur coat, and holding a large bag of pineapple preserves in his hand. One man occupied a quarter of the room.


    "Harry, Al, you two have missed my three dinners Slahorn poked Harry tenderly in the chest. "No, my children, I have made up my mind to invite both of you! I heard that you and Miss Granger are friends. Why don''t you come together? Al? Miss Granger likes them, doesn''t she? "


    "Ah Yes, yes, "Hermione said helplessly," they are - "


    " Oh, I''m just... " Fanlin looked at srahorn with some headache. In fact, slahorn is definitely the headache of everyone now. "You know, I have a lot of work, and according to nicoleme''s instructions, I spend a lot of time practicing alchemy every day, and, Professor, you know, Dumbledore..."


    "Oh, well, learning is always about" I - no - what? " Mundungus said incoherently, his face turning purple.


    "Are you sure?" Van Lim said, he saw the things in the hands of Mundungus, obviously, Sirius has been away for too long, which makes Mundungus


    "Black gave it to me..." Montungues defended that, obviously, no one would believe what he said, "so So, Harry, you can... "


    "I think Sirius will definitely kill you when he comes back, Mundungus." Van Lim said he obviously didn''t believe what Mundungus said.


    "You thief Harry said, the strength of his hands increased. Suddenly, Mundungus gave a strong push. With a bang, Harry felt his hand out of Mundungus'' throat.


    Panting for breath, Mundungus grabbed the box on the floor, and - with a crack - his phantom shifted.


    Harry cursed in his loudest voice, and immediately ran to see where Mundungus was.


    "Come back, you thief!"


    "It''s no use, Harry." Tonks came out of nowhere, her gray brown hair drenched with rain. "Mundungus said it might have been London. It''s no use calling. "


    "He stole Sirius! Stolen


    "Yes, but," Tonks didn''t look worried about the news at all. "Don''t stay here. It''s too cold."


    She watched the four of them enter the three broom door. As soon as Harry entered the door, he cried, "he''s stealing Sirius!"


    "I know, Harry, but please don''t yell, everyone''s watching," whispered Hermione.


    "Find a place to sit down and I''ll buy some drinks." When Harry came back with a cup of butter.


    "Can''t the order of the Phoenix control Mundungus?" Harry whispered wildly to both of them. "Can''t they even do the least to keep him away from the headquarters?"


    "Shh!" Said Hermione in despair. She looked around to see if anyone could hear her; there were witches sitting nearby staring at Harry with interest, while Sabini was lounging against a pillar not far away.


    "What happened, Tonks?" Fanlin said, looking at Tonks'' tired face, "how could Mundungus get something from the headquarters of the order of the Phoenix?"


    "That''s why I came to you." Tonks said, "in fact, it''s bad."


    "What happened?" Harry asked.


    "Oh, it''s just an accident, you know, van Lin, we''ve been studying the forbidden area of vampires."


    "Dumbledore gave you the job?"


    "It''s Sirius and vampires!" "As a result, our whereabouts were discovered and we were attacked by death eaters before we could get close," Tonks said"Attack? How could it be that they were not in France, with nicoleme... "


    "Oh, yes, but nicoleme needs some organization. He wants to know about the vampire forbidden area What is that, van Lin


    "A monster, maybe, in short, Tom gained strength in him." "Harry, you should be aware of what you felt the last time you linked to his thoughts..."


    "Is that the power of vampires?"


    "Yes, to be exact, that''s bad. We found it and we''ve been trying to figure it out."


    "Not yet." Harry said, "what about Sirius, the attack on you?"


    "He is injured and is lying in the hospital of Saint Mungo in France. Maybe Mundungus thought he couldn''t live, so he would..." Tonks hesitated to say


    "No way, what does that mean?" Harry said angrily that he had not received any letter from Sirius during this period, which made him very uneasy.


    "That''s what he thought." Tonks said, "Sirius was hit by a spell while he was running away. He was detached."


    "Phantom shifting?" Fanlin said, "how could this happen?"


    "We were unprepared." Tonks looked a little haggard. "Fortunately, nicoleme helped Sirius get the other half of his body back."


    "How is he now?"


    "No problem. It''s just that he can''t leave his bed in a short time. It''s just that the wound is relatively large and needs a period of time to heal." Said Tonks.


    "Not all members of the order of the Phoenix know about it?"


    "So far, it''s just you and me, lupin and Mundungus."


    "He? How could he know that? " Harry was puzzled and said, "his kind of man..."


    "You have to admit that Mundungus is very good at getting into the black wizard team, isn''t it?" Tonks said, "it''s just that we didn''t know there was a problem with that link."


    "It must be Mundungus, the coward, maybe he has already..."


    "Don''t say that, Harry." Fanlin frowned. "Joining the order of the Phoenix requires an oath. We should trust..."


    "What about Peter Pettigrew?" Harry said, "there was an example before."


    "It was just..." Tonks opened his mouth, admitting that the example Harry was looking for was very vivid.


    "First, Tonks, are you here to inform me?" Asked Fanlin.


    "Oh, another word," Tonks said, "hiding in the corner of time Nicoleme asked me to tell you what... "


    "Hidden in the corner of time?" Fanlin was a little confused. "What does that mean?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe nicoleme wanted to..." Hermione frowned. "Maybe it''s something he wants to remind you to forget."


    "Forgotten things?" Van Lin shook his head, "but I don''t remember, I forgot..."


    "Maybe you should take Neville''s memory ball and use it." Ron touched his nose and said, "they are always like this. Can''t they tell you something about mystery or prophecy?"


    "Who knows?" Van Lin rolled his eyes. "Hiding in the corner of time, nicoleme said something else, except this sentence."


    "No more." Tonks shook his head. "That''s all."


    "So Dumbledore has been with nicoleme?" Harry asked.


    "It should be like this." "As a matter of fact, it''s hard for me to see Dumbledore," Tonks said


    "Oh, he''s always busy." Vaseline shook his head and said, "anyway, thank you for coming to tell me, and for helping us convey our greetings to Sirius. I think that''s enough to drive him crazy. He''s in the ward and can''t drink yet."


    Van Lin shook his head and thought of Sirius''s previous injuries, especially when no one was looking at him. It was absolutely maddening for him.


    Maybe I should go and see him?


    But Harry can''t take it. After all, Harry is a An airdrop?


    Anyway, a lot of people''s eyes fell on Harry. If Harry disappeared from Hogwarts for no reason, let alone the death eaters, the Aurors of the Ministry of magic, he would definitely look up Hogwarts.


    In terms of Harry''s current position, this is an easy thing to do.


    The biggest trump card against Voldemort, now almost all people put their hope on Harry. Even Dumbledore or van Lin are Harry''s minions


    It seems that he is a minion


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1092

    "You say, how could Sirius get hurt?" Ron asked idly, and they were all back in the snow.


    In fact, in such a time when the weather is changeable and just like playing, travelling is obviously not a pleasant thing, and worse, the longer they stay, the worse the weather will become.


    They tightened their cloaks again, fastened their scarves and put on their gloves; then they followed Katie bell and one of her friends out of the bar and back on the road. As they trudged back through the frozen snow on the ground, Harry''s thoughts floated to Ginny.


    They didn''t meet her, Harry thought, no doubt because she and Dean were comfortably hiding in the padeve teahouse, a place frequented by happy couples.


    He frowned, lowered his head in the swirling sleet, and went on.


    "I don''t know, but Tonks said it was an attack. Obviously, the news of the order of the Phoenix operation has been leaked out." Van Lin frowned, holding Hermione in one hand.


    In fact, if there was no accident, the information leaked by the operation should have something to do with Professor Snape''s mission.


    They always have to pay some corresponding price to get success.


    However, Fanlin does not rule out that Mundungus betrayed the order of the Phoenix, but the probability is really a little low. Mundungus should not have the courage


    Fanlin frowned, thinking about the possibility between the two. As for other possible factors, Fanlin could not doubt Lu Ping and his body. After a while, van Lin suddenly heard the voice of Katie bell and her friend. Their voice became sharper and louder, and it came to van Lin''s ear along with the wind.


    Fanlin squinted at the two vague figures. The two girls were arguing about something, as if it had something to do with what Katie was holding in her hand.


    "It''s none of your business, Lynn!" Fanlin heard Katie say. They turned into an alley.


    "What''s wrong with them?" Harry asked, trying to see what was going on, but the sleet was getting bigger and bigger, obscuring Harry''s glasses. Just as he raised a gloved hand to wipe the spectacles, Lynn snatched Katie''s package; Katie pulled it back and it fell to the ground.


    Just then, Katie rose into the air, not hanging upside down like Ron, but very graceful and slow, her hands stretched out as if to fly. But there seems to be something wrong, something strange Her hair was blown up by the wind, but her eyes were closed, and there was no expression on her face.


    For a moment, all the people were frozen there, staring at her. Then, six feet above the ground, Katie screamed in horror. She opened her eyes, but it was clear that everything she saw and felt was extremely painful. She kept screaming; Lynn started screaming too, pulling Katie''s ankle and trying to pull her back to the ground.


    Harry, Ron, vaseline and Hermione rushed to help, but as soon as they touched Katie''s leg, she floated over their heads. Harry and Ron tried to hold her, but she twisted so hard that she couldn''t control it. Instead, they lowered her to the ground, where she lay screaming and shouting as if she didn''t know any of them.


    "What happened?" Exclaimed Vaseline, pressing her hands on Katie''s shoulder. "Harry, get help!"


    "Stay here!" Harry yelled to the others in the roaring wind. "I''ll get someone to help me!"


    He ran in the direction of the school; he had never seen anyone with Katie''s symptoms, and couldn''t figure out what caused it; he made a quick turn around the alley and felt like he had hit a giant bear''s hind leg.


    "Hagrid Harry gasped and got up from the nearby hedgerow.


    "Harry!" Hagrid''s eyebrows and beard were covered with snow, and he was wearing the coarse beaver coat. "I just went to see Gloop, and he had a great time, and you wouldn''t --"


    "Hagrid, there''s someone who''s injured, or attacked by a spell, or something --"


    "what?" Hagrid said he bent down to try to hear Harry clearly in the wind. "Someone has been attacked by a spell!" Harry roared. "Attacked by a spell? Who was attacked by the spell - not Ron? Fanlin? Hermione


    "No, not a few of them, it''s Katie bell - this way..." They ran back down the alley together. After a while, four of them were found around Katie, still writhing and screaming on the ground; Ron, Hermione, and Lynn were trying to calm her down.


    "Back off!" Said Hagrid aloud. "Let me see her!"


    "What did she get?" Lynn sobbed. "I don''t know what -"


    "be careful, Hagrid, Katie''s cursed." Van Lin said, through the contact of objects to release magic, in addition to curse, Fanlin simply did not think of any magic can do.


    Hagrid stares at Katie for a second, then picks her up without saying a word and runs towards the castle. After a few seconds, Katie''s shrill screams dissipated in the roaring wind.Hermione walks quickly to Katie''s friend, who is still crying. Hermione puts an arm around her.


    "Your name is Lynn, aren''t you?" The girl nodded. "Did it just happen suddenly, or did it --"


    "It was when the package was torn," Lynn sobbed, pointing to the soaked Brown package, which had split and had a green glow inside. Ron bent down and held out his hand, but Vaseline pulled it back.


    "Don''t touch it." Van Lin crouched down. A beautiful opal necklace was revealed from the wrapping paper.


    "I''ve seen this before," said Vaseline, staring at the thing. "A few years ago, bogin bock showed it. The label on it says the necklace is cursed. Katie must have touched it. "


    He looked up at Lynn, and she began to tremble involuntarily.


    "How did Katie get this?"


    "Well, that''s what we were arguing about. She came out of the three broom bathroom with this one and said it was a surprise for someone in Hogwarts and she was going to deliver it herself. She looks strange when she says it No, oh, no, I''ll bet she must be under the control of the soul snatcher. I didn''t realize that! "


    Lynn sobbed again. Hermione patted her gently on the shoulder.


    "Didn''t she tell you who gave her this package, Lynn?"


    "No She wouldn''t tell me I said she was too stupid to take this to school, but she just didn''t listen And then I wanted to grab it Then - and then - "Lynn burst into tears of despair.


    "We''d better hurry back to school," Hermione still hugged Lynn, "so we can know how she''s doing. Come on... "


    "Wait a minute!" Van Lin drew out his magic wand, and the ice and snow around it melted quickly. Then, the transparent water wrapped the necklace. "We have to show this to Madame Pomfrey. This curse is very troublesome. We must know what Katie got in the end."


    They followed Hermione and Lynn to school, and Harry''s head was spinning. When they came to the school playground, he finally couldn''t help saying what he thought.


    "Malfoy must know about the necklace. Four years ago, it was put in a small box in the bogin bock store. When I was hiding, I saw him carefully observe the necklace. This is what he bought the day we followed him! He remembered it and came back to buy it. "


    "I - I don''t know, Harry," said Ron haltingly. "A lot of people have been to bogin bock And didn''t that girl say Katie was found in the bathroom? "


    "She said she took it when she came back from the bathroom, and she didn''t necessarily get it in the bathroom -"


    "Professor McGonagall!" Ron warned him. Harry looked up. Sure enough, Professor McGonagall stepped down the stone steps and came up to them in the whirling snow.


    "Hagrid said the four of you saw Katie Bell''s accident - please come to my office immediately! What do you have, Vaseline


    "That necklace, Katie was cursed for touching it, and I think Madame Pomfrey might need it."


    Professor McGonagall looked at Van Lin nervously, and without hesitation, grabbed the ice in his hand.


    "Good. Let''s go." Professor McGonagall said quickly, "no, no, filch, they''re going to follow me!" Professor McGonagall hastened to see ferchgor rush from the hall with his secret device high. "Send this necklace to Professor Snape immediately. Don''t touch it. The ice won''t melt."


    "Oh, yes, generally speaking, so there''s no problem, professor."


    Several of van Lim''s men watched filch go to Snape, and they followed Professor McGonagall upstairs to her office. The windows splashed with rain and snow kept creaking, and the room was still cold, although there was a fire. Professor McGonagall closed the door and went to her desk, facing Harry, Ron, Vaseline, Hermione and Lynn, who was still smoking and answering.


    "So?" She said sharply. "What happened?"


    Lynn tried to control her crying. She told Professor McGonagall off and on how Katie came out of the bathroom with three brooms and an unmarked package in her hand. How strange Katie looked and how they argued about the wisdom of passing on the unknown. Later, their argument turned into a fight for the package, which was torn open Yes. At this point, Lynn can''t control herself any more. She can''t say a word.


    "Well," said Professor McGonagall gently, "please go to the school hospital, Lynn, and ask Mrs. Pomfrey to give you some medicine to treat your fright."


    After Lynn left the office, Professor McGonagall turned to look at Harry, Ron, van Lin and Hermione. "What happened when Katie touched the necklace?"


    "She''s up in the air," Harry said before everyone else. "And then he started screaming, and the whole thing collapsed. Professor, may I see Professor Dumbledore


    "The headmaster is not here until Monday, Potter," Professor McGonagall looked surprised."No?" Repeated Harry angrily.


    "Yes, Potter, not in!" Professor McGonagall said sharply. "But I''m sure you can tell me what you think of this terrible thing."


    Harry hesitated for a moment. In front of Professor McGonagall, he was less confident; Dumbledore, though more frightening in many ways, seemed less likely to laugh at other people''s views, no matter how crazy they were. But it was a matter of life and death, and Harry couldn''t care to be laughed at.


    "I think that necklace was given to Katie by Draco Malfoy, professor." Ron, standing next to him, rubbed his nose in embarrassment; Hermione on the other side moved her foot to the side, as if to keep a distance from Harry.


    In fact, Harry has found the truth, but he has no proof.


    Fanlin looked at Harry with some headache. Harry has always been like this since he was young. He does things according to his feeling


    "That''s a very serious charge, Potter," Professor McGonagall said, stunned. Is there any evidence? "


    "No," said Harry, "but


    He told Professor McGonagall that they had followed Malfoy to bogin Bock, and that they had overheard the conversation between him and bogin. After he said that, Professor McGonagall looked confused.


    "Malfoy brought some things to the bogin bock shop?"


    "No, professor. He just wanted bogin to tell him how to fix it. He didn''t take it with him. But it''s not the key. The problem is what else he bought at the same time. I think it''s the necklace -- "


    " did you see Malfoy leave the store with a similar package in his hand? "


    "No, Professor, he asked bogin to take care of it for him --" but Harry, "Hermione interrupted." Malfoy said ''no'' - "


    " because he didn''t want to touch it, obviously! " Said Harry angrily.


    "In fact, what he said was," what do I look like with this thing in the street? " "Said Hermione.


    "Well, he looks a bit silly with a necklace," interrupted Ron.


    "Oh, Ron," said Hermione disappointedly, "it can be wrapped so that he doesn''t have to touch it, and it''s easy to hide in his cloak so that no one can see it! I think the thing he left at bogin bock was either noisy or big; he knew it would attract attention if he carried it on the street - but anyway, "she snapped out before Harry interrupted," I asked bogin about that necklace, don''t you remember? I went in and tried to find out what Malfoy had put in his custody and saw it there. And bogin only made an offer, and he didn''t say it was sold or anything -- "


    " but it''s too obvious that he can see what you want in about five seconds, and of course he won''t tell you - anyway, Malfoy can ask him to send it. "


    Hermione looks angry, and she''s about to refute, McGonagall But he said, "that''s enough! Porter, I appreciate your telling me about it, but we can''t blame Malfoy just because he''s patronizing the necklace store. A lot of people went there like him -- "


    " - that''s what I mean - "Ron muttered.


    "- and in any case, we''ve put in place strict security measures this year, and I don''t believe that this necklace can get into school without knowing it --"


    "- but --"


    "- and," said Professor McGonagall with dignity to end the conversation, "Mr. Malfoy didn''t go to Hogsmeade today." Harry looked at her with an air of relief.


    "How do you know, professor?"


    "Because he''s in confinement with me. He hasn''t finished his deformation homework twice in a row. So, thank you for telling me your suspicions, Potter, "she strode past them," but I have to go to the school hospital and see Katie bell. Good day, ladies and gentlemen. "


    She opened the door of the office. They had no choice but to go out without saying a word.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1093

    In fact, Harry was very angry with Ron and Hermione for standing on Meg''s side; but when everyone started talking about it again, Harry couldn''t help joining in.


    "Who do you think Katie wants to give the necklace to?" As they were walking up the stairs leading to the common room, Ron asked.


    "God knows," said Hermione. "But no matter who gets it, it''s hard to escape. To open the package, you have to touch the necklace


    "It may be Dumbledore," Van Lin said hesitantly. "Dumbledore - the Death Eaters want to get rid of him. He must be their number one target. What''s more, we''ve seen the necklace. Katie just touched it and it has become this way. Fortunately, things have not become worse. The contact time is too short. Katie may survive. "


    "Or thrahorn," Harry followed. "Remember, van Lin, Dumbledore thought Voldemort wanted him to join, but he was on Dumbledore''s side, and they wouldn''t be happy. Or - "


    " or you, "said Hermione, looking uneasy.


    "No way," said Harry, "or Katie will turn around and give it to me on the road, won''t she? We were always behind her when we came out of the three brooms. Given that filch checks everyone in and out of school, it makes more sense to hand over the package outside Hogwarts. I wonder why Malfoy asked Katie to bring it into the castle? "


    "Harry, Malfoy is not in Hogsmeade." Hermione stamped her foot in a hurry.


    "Then he must have an accomplice," said Harry. "Crabbe or Goyle - or, oh, I remember, he''s already a Death Eater, and now he''s got a lot of friends who are much better than Crabbe and Goyle -"


    Hermione looked at Van Lin helplessly. Obviously, the girl didn''t quite agree with Harry, and Professor McGonagall had already indicated that Malfoy was in custody.


    However, a puppet who had been cursed by the soul snatching curse, Fanlin felt that this was not a very difficult thing, and as far as his cognition was concerned, it was not a difficult thing for Malfoy.


    Obviously, it''s more hidden by someone else''s hand than by giving it to Dumbledore.


    It''s just that it''s impossible to succeed.


    If Malfoy thought Dumbledore would not be able to tell the difference between a normal wizard and a sorcerer who had been charmed, then Voldemort''s choice was really worrying.


    Draco, to say, was not ready at all.


    When they arrived at the portrait of the fat lady, Hermione was adamant against Harry''s lack of evidence. In fact, it was not only a matter of trust or distrust, but a groundless view was laughable. In Hermione''s opinion, Harry was doing such a stupid thing now.


    The portrait opened and they entered the common room. It was full of people, full of the smell of wet clothes; many seemed to have returned early from Hogsmeade because of the bad weather. But no one was whispering and speculating in fear: it was clear that the news of Katie''s accident had not yet spread.


    "It''s not a good way to trick people, really, if you think about it," said Ron, carelessly driving a group of first graders away and sitting himself in a good seat by the fire. "The curse came to light before it entered the castle. It''s not infallible. "


    "You''re right," said Hermione, kicking Ron out of the seat with her foot and letting the first graders sit back.


    "The plan is not considered at all."


    "How could Malfoy be the most thoughtful person in the world?" Asked Harry.


    "No one''s going to stay the same, Harry." Said Fanling, pressing the excited Harry back into the sofa.


    "But that''s what Malfoy did." Harry said, "I know."


    "But others don''t know..." Van Lin said with a headache, and Harry was angry. "Oh, of course, I can trust you, but let more people believe it, Harry You have to produce enough evidence. "


    In fact, Katie was sent to St. Mungo''s Hospital for magical injuries the next day, and news of her being attacked by the curse had spread throughout the school, but the details were vague.


    No one seems to know, except Harry, Ron, Fanling, Hermione and Lynn, that Katie is not the target of the curse.


    "Oh, Malfoy knows that, of course," Harry told them, while Hermione and Ron continued to play dumb and deaf to Harry''s theory that Malfoy was a Death Eater.


    It turns out that it works very well.


    There will not always be people sitting on those things that are boring. It turns out that Harry is going to Dumbledore today. I believe Dumbledore will give Harry some explanations enough to calm him down.


    The next morning, their first class was herbal medicine.


    Yesterday, in order to prevent Harry from walking through the greenhouse, Dumbledore didn''t tell them when he was walking through the greenhouse.The weekend gale finally stopped; but the strange fog returned, which took them some time to find the right greenhouse.


    "Wow, it''s terrible to think about it, young mystery man," Ron whispered, as they began to put on protective gloves around a rumpled nagalu stump.


    "But I still don''t know why Dumbledore told you all this. I mean, it''s all interesting and extremely important, but what''s the purpose? "


    "I don''t know," Harry put on a rubber face mask. "But he said it was important and would help me survive."


    "I think it''s fascinating," Hermione said seriously. "It makes absolutely sense to know as much as possible about Voldemort. How else can you find out his weakness? "


    "I think that''s what Dumbledore meant." Fanlin agreed and said, "although I don''t think it has much effect."


    "Too many functions?" Harry asked, "why?"


    "Because you haven''t found the key thing yet." But it''s up to you, Harry


    "Oh, of course, I can." Harry nodded, with an expression that you probably didn''t really know what it meant.


    "So what about slahorn''s recent party?" Harry said in a thick voice through the rubber face shield.


    "Oh, it''s quite interesting, really," Hermione put the goggles on her head. "I mean, he''s a bit of a nagging old student, and he''s definitely flattering mcclargan because he has so many high-profile families, but he''s given us a lot of great food and introduced us to gweno Jones."


    "Gweno Jones?" Ron''s eyes widened behind his goggles. "Is that gweno Jones? The captain of hollyhead harpy? "


    "Yes," said Hermione. "Personally, I think she''s a little arrogant, but -"


    "enough talking here!" Professor sprout came over in a hurry, with a stern look on his face. "You''re behind, everyone else has started, and Neville has picked the first tree bag!"


    "They looked around; sure enough, Neville, who was sitting there, had blood on his lips and a few dirty scratches on his face, but he had a green object the size of a grapefruit in his hand and was still throbbing in disgust.


    "All right, Professor, let''s get started! "Fanlin said, as soon as she walked away, he added softly," maybe we''d better whisper... "


    "No, we shouldn''t use it!" Hermione immediately said that it seemed as if she was still fiercely opposed to the Half Blood Prince and his spell.


    "Well, come on We''d better start... " She gave van Lin a worried look.


    They took a deep breath and dived into the stump, which was covered with tumor. It suddenly moved; from the top of the stump, long, spiny, thorny looking vines fluttered in the air.


    One of them got entangled in Hermione''s hair, and Ron beat it back with a pair of pliers; Harry managed to trick a few vines and tied them together; there was a gap between the tentacle like vines; Vaseline put his hand in directly, but it came back like a trap and wrapped van Lin''s elbow; Harry and Ron worked together He pulled open the vines, and van Lin pulled out his hand. Then, he held on to a sac that looked like Neville''s. The thorny vines were taken back immediately, and the stump, which was covered with warts, turned into a harmless, lifeless piece of wood.


    "Listen to me, I won''t grow these things in the garden until I have a house," said Ron, pushing his goggles to his forehead and wiping the sweat from his face.


    "Give me a bowl," Hermione took the pulsating pouch from Vaseline''s hand; Harry handed it over, and she threw it into it with a sickening look on her face.


    "Don''t be so neurotic. Squeeze out their juice. They are most useful when they are fresh." Said Professor sprout.


    "Anyway," said Hermione, continuing their interrupted conversation, as if he had not been attacked by a piece of wood, "slahorn is going to have a Christmas party, and, you two, you can''t escape this time, because he even asked me to find out which night you are free, so he can definitely arrange the party for a night when you, mainly Harry, are all right. ¡±


    Harry groaned. Ron put both hands on the tree bag and tried to break it. He stood up and squeezed it with all his strength. He said angrily, "this is another party that only students like slahorn can attend, isn''t it?"


    "Only the Slug Club people, yes," said Hermione. The tree sac flew out between Ron''s hands, bumped into the glass of the greenhouse, and bounced back into the back of sprot''s head, knocking off her patched old hat. Harry ran to pick up the tree bag; when he came back, he heard Hermione say.


    "It''s a terrible thing." As a matter of fact, he''s not interested in Slug Club at all, but as a price for bringing slahorn to Hogwarts, their names have been on the Slug Club list for a long time.So, if they don''t have a good enough reason that day, it means they have to go to this damned Slug Club Party.


    "By the way, there''s one more thing." Said Hermione, continuing to convey to Fanlin about the Slug Club.


    "What?"


    "That''s the ball," Hermione said. "Of course, you have no reason to refuse, if you want someone else to be my Christmas partner."


    "Wait, partner?" Harry''s scalp was numb. "That means


    "Yes," said Hermione, "you need to find a partner, Harry. Of course, you don''t have to try the Slug Club people. It''s troublesome, but..."


    Harry''s mind quickly passed a few candidates.


    Autumn?


    Oh, no, they''re both dead, so Ginny?


    But Ginny has a boyfriend now, so, Luna?


    At the thought of the girl''s unreliable nerves, Harry felt a bit of a brain AChE.


    "Oh, forget it. Let''s talk about it then. This is not a three wizard contest. I''m not a warrior either..."


    In fact, the following days and the usual is no difference, if the difference, Fanlin has become more irritable and confused.


    Fanlin originally thought that Dumbledore would make arrangements for him in the follow-up teaching. In fact, he did, and did not even let him go to his office with Harry.


    This made van Lin a little confused, and nicoleme gave him a word without a clue. Even Fanlin really got a memory ball, but in fact, the memory ball did not turn into any pink, which made van Lin doubt whether the memory ball was broken.


    But no one gave him any explanation, and even Tonks didn''t bring any more news to van Lin, and since that time Dumbledore showed Harry Tom Riddle when he was a child, Dumbledore, together with nicoleme, completely disappeared into everyone''s field of vision.


    No one knows where these two old guys, who represent almost half of the history of magic, have gone.


    But Katie bell is still at San mango hospital, with no hope of a return, which means the Gryffindor team, which is gaining momentum, lacks a pursuer.


    But in fact, Harry has been training this team carefully since September. It can be said that he has put all his extra energy into the Quidditch team, and he has never wanted to replace Katie, hoping that she can return to the team. However, the match between them and Slytherin is imminent. Finally, Harry can only accept the fact that she can''t come back in time.


    Harry didn''t think he could stand another college selection. He stopped Dean Thomas one day after the metamorphosis class. Harry was not in a high mood, but it had nothing to do with the Quidditch game. Most of the class had already left, but there were still a few yellow birds chirping in the room, all of which had been made by Hermione; no one had succeeded in summoning anything more complicated than feathers out of the air except her.


    "Are you still interested in being a chaser?"


    "What..."? Yes, of course Dean said excitedly. Harry crossed Dean''s shoulder and saw Seymour Finnegan tucking the book into his bag, looking sour. One of the reasons Harry didn''t want dean to join was that he knew Simo would not be happy. On the other hand, he has to do what''s best for the team, and Dean flies better than Simo in the selection.


    "So, you''ve scored the team," said Harry. "There''s a training session tonight, at seven o''clock."


    "OK," Dean said. "Hooray, Harry! God, I can''t wait to tell Ginny! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1094

    Dean ran out of the classroom, leaving Harry and Seymour behind. Hermione''s Canary whizzed around them. Suddenly a bird fell on Simo''s head, which made the atmosphere more uncomfortable.


    In fact, Simo is not the only one unhappy with Katie''s choice of a replacement. Now the common room is full of talk about Harry choosing two classmates to join the team. Harry doesn''t feel particularly bothered because he''s had worse comments at school, but Harry has to give a victory against Slytherin, so the pressure is still growing.


    If Gryffindor wins, Harry knows that the whole academy will forget to criticize him and swear that they always think it''s a great team. If they lose Well, Harry thought with a wry smile that he would endure more criticism


    However, when Harry saw Dean flying by that night, he couldn''t find any reason to regret it; Dean worked well with Ginny and demerza. Hitters Pixar and Kurt have been improving.


    And the only problem is Ron.


    As everyone has spread, Ron is obviously unqualified as the goalkeeper of Gryffindor.


    Bad play, easy tension, unstable state, which is very perfect in the eyes of all people, or rather, it is a reminder.


    Especially Cormac, who competed with Ron in the first place


    Oh, although Mike''s personality is not good, in fact, his skills are much better than Ron''s, and Ron has some meaning of chasing ducks on the shelves.


    Since he lost the election, Cormac has been worried about this matter and has been preaching that Ron entered the team through the back door.


    In fact, if van Lim hadn''t given Cormac a silent confusion charm, Cormac would never have missed the ball.


    Is that behind the scenes?


    However, it''s not just the outsider like Vaseline. In fact, Harry has always known that Ron''s performance is very unstable. He is not only easy to be nervous, but also lack of self-confidence. But that doesn''t stop Harry from trusting Ron.


    At this time, the benefits come out.


    Harry almost unconditionally believes Ron can do it, but in fact, it is often opposed to ideas.


    In Van Lin''s view, this is the bad thing, Ron is still the same, the season opener is approaching to bring his old problems out. After missing half a ball into the goal - mostly Ginny''s - his technique became more and more confusing, and he ended up with a punch in the mouth of demerza Robbins, who was flying in the face.


    "It was an accident. I''m sorry, demerza. I''m so sorry!" Ron yelled behind her as she turned back to the ground, dripping blood all the way.


    "I''m just -"


    "panic," Ginny said angrily, landing beside demerza, looking at her fat lips. "You''re a loser, Ron. Look at her!"


    "I can fix that," said Harry, falling next to the two girls, pointing his wand at demerza''s mouth and saying, "stop pain and stop bleeding.". "By the way, Ginny, don''t call Ron a loser, you''re not the captain -"


    "but you look too busy, I think someone should call him a loser -" Harry tried to laugh. "Back in the air, everyone, come on..."


    Compared with the chaos above, Hermione below is more worried. Ron''s condition is too bad.


    "Oh, Ron''s condition is so bad, I''m worried about the match with Slytherin next week, if Ron is like this..." Hermione said, "now everything is said in the Academy, and everyone says Harry only lets his friends join the team."


    "Oh, actually..." Van Lin looked around the Gryffindor team configuration, "that''s it. I mean, we are all friends, but some people are Well, rumor? "


    "I think so." Said Hermione, and put down the white palm of Fanlin''s waist.


    "Oh, relax, Ron just hasn''t found a way." "I think Harry will do something about it, and..."


    For Harry, the Gryffindor team''s performance is the worst training of the semester, but the game is so close, Harry thinks honesty is not the best way.


    "Well done, folks, I think Slytherin will be flattened by us," he encouraged, as the chasers and batters looked satisfied as they left the dressing room.


    "I hit like a pile of dung," Ron said in an empty voice as Ginny walked out the door.


    "You didn''t," Harry said firmly. "You''re the best goalkeeper I''ve chosen, Ron. Your only problem is nervousness. "


    On the way back to the castle, Harry kept encouraging Ron. When they got to the third floor, Ron seemed at least a little happy. Harry pushed aside the tapestry as usual and walked into the shortcut to the Gryffindor tower, but they found Dean and Ginny hugging and kissing like glue.Harry''s stomach seemed to burst out of a huge scaly monster, clutching his internal organs; it seemed that the blood had poured into his head, making him lose all his senses, and instead, there was a ferocity that wanted to turn Dean into jelly.


    The two of them


    Harry''s eyes were bloodshot. Somehow, Harry felt his chest almost burst. Harry didn''t know when it happened, but now he just wanted to point his wand at Dean.


    Harry was struggling with this sudden madness, and he heard Ron''s voice coming from far away.


    "You What are you doing... " Ron''s voice is very far away, as if a passer-by asked his own question indifferently.


    "Oh Dean and Ginny are separated from each other and they look around.


    "What?" Said Ginny. "I don''t want to see my sister kissing in public!"


    "It''s a deserted corridor, but it''s still there before you get in your business!" Ginny said, without ceremony. Dean looks embarrassed.


    He grinned at Harry strangely, but Harry didn''t respond, as if the newly born monster was yelling in his ear to get Dean out of the team.


    "Er Come on, Ginny, "Dean said." let''s go back to the common room... "


    "You go!" Said Ginny. "I want to talk to my dear brother!" Dean was gone, and he didn''t seem to be nostalgic.


    "OK," Ginny said, poking away her long red hair and glaring at Ron, "to be blunt, it doesn''t matter who I fall in love with and what they do, Ron -"


    "Yeah, it doesn''t matter!" Ron was just as angry. "Do you think I want to be told that my sister is a -"


    "a what?" Ginny screamed and drew out her wand. "A what, say it clearly?"


    "He didn''t want to say anything, Ginny -" Harry said involuntarily, but the monster growled in his heart in favor of Ron''s words.


    "Oh, no, he thought!" She flared up at Harry. "Just because he''s never had a kiss, because the best kiss he''s ever got came from our aunt Muriel -"


    "shut up!" Roared Ron, his face turning from red to maroon.


    "No, I don''t!" Ginny yelled wildly. "I''ve seen you follow" floating pus ". Every time I see her, I wish she could kiss your face. What a pity! If you''re in love and kissing yourself, you won''t mind if they do it! "


    "Wait a minute. What are you doing?" Van Lin and Hermione have just come back from the outside, but obviously, it doesn''t let them miss anything, such as the internal conflicts in the Weasley family.


    Ron also pulls out his wand. Seeing that the situation is wrong, Harry and van Lin quickly block between them, and Hermione rushes up and hugs Ginny.


    "Calm down, Ron (Ginny)..."


    But it didn''t help. Obviously, Ron''s head was already overwhelmed by rage.


    "You don''t know what you''re talking about!" Roared Ron, trying to bypass Harry and van Lin to aim at Ginny, who was holding Ginny with his hands outstretched.


    "Because I didn''t kiss in public --" Ginny shrieked a mockery laugh, trying to push Harry away. "I know you have a picture of aunt Muriel under your pillow, because no one has ever kissed you except her, and you always kiss piglets, because no one wants to do that, right?"


    Ginny said recklessly, the naked eye can see, Ron''s face turned into a sauce purple, one after another of the blood vessels bulging out.


    For a moment, everyone looked at Ron. Obviously, Ginny, this is Ron''s black material, and in terms of effect, it''s very obvious that you have successfully attracted everyone''s attention.


    The little thing is quite unique


    Er It''s a bit crooked, but


    "And Ginny didn''t stop. "You still love a lot of people. Don''t think I can''t see..."


    All of a sudden, an orange light passed under Harry''s left arm, only a few inches short of Ginny; van Lin didn''t even respond, and Harry had pushed Ron against the wall. "What are you doing, Ron, don''t be silly -"


    "shut up!" Ron was frantically trying to push Harry away, but obviously, it didn''t help.


    "What right do you have for me?" Ginny yelled, "feel good about yourself, feel good about yourself? You are a fool, Ron


    "You are the one..." Ron was shaking a little. He was about to raise his arm again. Harry had to take Ron''s wand off.


    "Harry Kiss Autumn Zhang! " Ginny was panting heavily, and she was about to cry. "And Hermione Kiss van Lin, now, everyone Only you resent it, Ron, because your experience is still 2 years oldWith that, Ginny ran away in a gust of wind.


    Hermione and van Lin are embarrassed to be in place, some at a loss.


    One is Ginny''s favorite (once upon a time), and the other is Ginny''s brother


    Well, strictly speaking, I''m Ginny''s brother, right?


    Fanlin thought, but Hermione felt a little uncomfortable.


    "I''ll go and see Ginny..." Said Hermione, chasing Ginny into the public lounge.


    And Harry loosed Ron; his face looked like he was about to kill. All three of them were standing there, while Ron and Harry gasped heavily.


    Fanlin regrets why he didn''t leave with Hermione, but fortunately, the same kind will not let him down.


    It wasn''t long before Filch''s cat, Mrs. loris, appeared in the corner to break the tension.


    It earned her a month''s worth of dried fish.


    "Go Let''s go, "said Harry, and Filch''s shuffling feet reached them.


    "I don''t think we can afford the delay." Fanlin said, "go back to sleep..."


    They hurried up the stairs and ran down the corridor on the eighth floor.


    "Oh, get out of the way!" Ron growled impatiently at a little girl, who jumped up and dropped a bottle of toad eggs.


    Harry hardly noticed the sound of broken glass; he felt dizzy; as if he had been struck by a bolt of lightning. It''s just because she''s Ron''s sister, he told himself.


    You don''t want to see her kiss Dean just because she''s Ron''s sister But his mind suddenly burst into a picture, he is in the same remote corridor kissing Ginny The monster in his chest purred But then he saw Ron tear open the tapestry, point his wand at Harry, and shout at him like "betray trust" "Thought it was my friend" or something.


    It''s really scary, but sometimes, once an idea comes into being, it can''t be contained. As for Dean, at this time, Harry has been thrown into the corner.


    Ginny?


    It seems to be a magic word. Since Harry realized something, all Harry''s thoughts have been unable to bypass Ginny''s words.


    "Sorry..." Fanlin looked at the two people leaving, had to stay to clean up the mess


    "Recovery as before..."


    In fact, they hardly said anything that night. Instead, they went to bed in silence. Both of them were in their own thoughts.


    Harry lay awake for a long time, staring at the top of the four poster bed, trying to convince himself that Ginny was exactly what a brother should feel.


    They spent the summer together like brothers and sisters, playing Quidditch, teasing Ron, laughing at Bill and hibiscus, didn''t they?


    He''s known Ginny for years It''s normal that he wants to protect her Trying to dismember Dean because he kissed her No He wants to control this special affection between brother and sister


    But obviously, he''s a little bit over the top. If Ginny a few years ago knew what Harry was thinking, maybe Ginny would be so happy that she would go crazy, but now, obviously, it''s not like that.


    Ron gave a loud snore.


    This makes Harry''s heart more messy, Harry can hardly control his emotions, himself, and Ginny?


    Obviously, this is Ron''s sister And his sister


    Yes, she''s Ron''s sister, Harry told himself firmly. Ron''s sister. She''s not in the choice.


    Instead of risking his friendship with Ron for anything, he pressed his pillow into a more comfortable shape, waiting for sleep to come, and tried his best not to let his thoughts drift back to Ginny.


    But obviously, it didn''t help. Harry couldn''t help imagining.


    Why fantasy?


    Obviously, for Harry, Ginny now can''t think of any words that can be described except fantasy.


    This is Sister


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1095

    In fact, it''s not without consequences to think all night long.


    Harry got up the next morning a little dizzy. He had a series of dreams last night, in which Ron chased him with a batter''s bat and said he and Ginny


    Fanlin and Hermione are also watching coldly. Hermione holds Ginny in her hand, and Ginny is crying


    It''s all his meow


    Harry didn''t get very happy when he got up. In fact, he was chased and beaten in his dream one night, and he was very tired the next day.


    But at noon he was happy to meet the real Ron, who was not only indifferent to Ginny and Dean, but also sneering at Van Lin and Hermione.


    In fact, it''s not ironic. However, looking at Ron''s appearance, he doesn''t seem to be interested in anything. Anyone who is attacked by his sister


    Is it self inflicted?


    It turns out that this has a great impact on Ron''s mentality, and in Harry''s eyes, there is absolutely nothing worse than this.


    In the next few days, Ron''s hostility did not fade away. What''s worse, it further affected Ron''s goalkeeping skills, which made him even more irritable, so that in the last training session before Saturday''s game, he failed to hold every ball the pursuer shot at him, yelled at everyone and made demerza cry.


    "Shut up and leave her alone for a while!" Cried Pixar, who was two-thirds the height of Ron with a heavy bat in his hand.


    "Enough!" Harry yelled. He saw Ginny glaring in Ron''s direction. He thought of her wonderful bat demon spell. Harry rushed over before things got out of control. "Pixar, go and put away the swim ball. Demerza, cheer up. You played well today. Ron... "


    He waited for the rest of the players to go away and said, "you''re my best partner, but if you keep doing this to other people, I''ll have to kick you out of the team."


    There was a moment when he thought Ron wanted to hit him, but something worse happened: Ron fell on the broom, all the fighting spirit disappeared, and he said, "I quit. I''m a wretch. "


    "You''re not a wretch, and you can''t quit!" Harry said fiercely, grabbing Ron by the front. "You can hold any ball when you are in good condition. You have a psychological problem!"


    "You mean I''m crazy?"


    "Yes, maybe it is!" They stare at each other for a moment, and then Ron shook his head wearily. "I know you don''t have time to find a new goalkeeper, so I''ll play tomorrow, but if we lose - we''ll certainly - I''ll leave."


    What Harry said didn''t change much.


    In fact, Ron didn''t intend to look for problems from himself, at least in the view of van Lin, Ron was always throwing away the pot


    And this is also recognized by all.


    From the beginning of the semester, Ron wasn''t quite right. In fact, there may be part of srahorn''s reason.


    Four of them, Hermione, were invited, while Harry and Flynn were on slahorn''s list early. Although neither of them wanted to go, there was no doubt that slahorn reserved a seat for the two of them, regardless of Ron.


    Srahorn made it very obvious that Ron was useless to him in his eyes, so he didn''t care about it.


    It''s hard to say if that''s right, but it''s clear that slahorn has no obligation to care what Ron thinks.


    But the impact on Ron is really bad, which is probably the cause of jealousy, and in the case of Ginny.


    It''s hard to say what kind of psychological state Ron is, which may be an abnormal desire for protection?


    But Ginny doesn''t buy it. Obviously, this is not a reasonable request. In the conflict, the inner defense lines of both sides are broken down, and the long-standing negative emotions burst out together. This feeling is like being influenced by Peter Pettigrew.


    This is absolutely a bad news for the team, and Ron seems to have made up his mind to quit the team, which is absolutely hard for Harry to do.


    Harry had been trying to make Ron more confident at dinner, but Ron was busy with everything. Harry stayed in the public lounge all night, but the rest of the team huddled in a far corner, complaining loudly about Ron and casting disgusting eyes at him, which completely destroyed Harry''s assertion that the team could not live without Ron.


    Finally, Harry pretended to be angry again, hoping to arouse Ron''s rebellious mentality to guard the door, but this strategy did not seem to be more effective than encouragement; Ron went to sleep in desperation and despair.


    Harry lay awake in the dark for a long time. He didn''t want to lose tomorrow''s game; not only because it was his first game as captain, but because even if he couldn''t prove his doubts about Draco Malfoy, he had to beat him in Quidditch.However, if Ron plays like in recent training, their chances of winning are slim If he could cheer Ron up and play at his best What can ensure Ron has a very lucky day Harry had an idea and came up with the answer.


    Breakfast the next day was as exciting as ever; Slytherin booed every Gryffindor player as he walked into the auditorium.


    Harry glanced at the light blue sky on the ceiling: it''s a good sign.


    Gryffindor''s dining table was packed with students in red and gold, and they cheered as Harry and Ron approached.


    Harry grinned and waved; Ron made a bitter face and shook his head.


    "You look relaxed?" Fanlin looked at Harry strangely. If anyone was in the same bad mood as Ron, obviously, Harry was the only one left.


    "Oh, of course, I don''t think I''ll lose." Said Harry, sitting next to Fanlin, looking cheerful.


    "Cheer up, Ron!" Lavender called to him. "You know I''ll be great!"


    Ron ignored her.


    "Oh, come on, Ron." Van Lin said, putting away the breakfast for Hermione. "Today is a competition. If it looks like this..."


    "Don''t say it, Fanlin." Harry shook his head to stop, then squeezed between the two.


    "You are..."


    "I have a way." Harry gave a strange smile.


    It''s weird. To tell you the truth, it''s very disharmonious on Harry''s body. But seeing the little bottle in Harry''s hand, Fanlin knew what Harry wanted to do in a moment.


    "Some catechu?" Harry ignored vaseline and continued to ask Ron. "Coffee? Pumpkin juice? "


    "Anything," said Ron sullenly, taking a bite of the toast. A few minutes later, Hermione - tired of Ron''s recent annoying behavior - didn''t come down to breakfast with them.


    At the end of the day, Hermione was still by Van Lin''s side, and then van Lin naturally brought out the food


    It''s not too much of a move.


    "How do you two feel?" Hermione smiles at Van Lin and turns her head.


    I don''t know who the girl learned from. As soon as she turned her face, Hermione''s expression became serious. Especially when facing Ron, the most important thing for Quidditch, besides the catcher, was the goalkeeper.


    Harry didn''t have to worry, but Ron was not.


    "Oh, of course, very well!" Harry is carefully handing Ron a cup of pumpkin juice.


    "Come on, Ron. Drink it up. "


    As soon as Ron raised the glass to her mouth, Hermione shrieked, "don''t drink that, Ron!" Harry and Ron both looked up at her.


    "Why?" Said Ron. Hermione stared at Harry in disbelief. "You just put something in the drink."


    "What do you say?" Said Harry. "You heard me. I saw you just now. What did you pour Ron''s drink into? You still have that bottle in your hand


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," Harry quickly stuffed the bottle into his pocket.


    "Ron, I warn you not to drink it!" But Ron is very resistant to all suggestions, or He took the glass, drank it all, and said, "don''t give me orders in front of me, Hermione."


    Looking disgusted, Hermione bent down and whispered to Harry, "you should be fired. I never believed you would do that, Harry


    "Calm down, Hermione." Harry whispered, "it''s just a good one..."


    "Oh, you are..." Hermione is a little angry. Obviously, she can''t accept Harry''s method.


    "Give it to me. You should go, Harry." Said Fanlin, looking at Hermione, who left in a huff, it was obvious that this job was not suitable for anyone.


    "It''s almost time," Harry said happily. They strode across the frosted grass, creaking under their feet. "Good day, isn''t it?" Harry asked Ron.


    "Yes," said Ron, pale and sickly. Ginny and demerza, already in their Quidditch robes, are waiting in the dressing room.


    "Guess," said Ginny. "How can you ignore the ideal? Slytherin''s chaser vicey - he was hit in the head by a swimming ball in training yesterday and was too sore to play! Even better - Malfoy is sick


    "What?" Harry turned to stare at her. "Is he ill? Why is he ill? "


    "I don''t know, but it''s good for us," Ginny said happily. "They changed to Harper; he was in my grade, an idiot!"


    Harry gave her a vague smile, but as he put on his bright red robe, his thoughts left Quidditch.Malfoy was once out of action because of injury, but he switched the game to a more profitable time for Slytherin. Why does he put a substitute on the bench now? Is he really ill? Or are you pretending?


    "It''s suspicious, isn''t it?" He whispered to Ron. "Malfoy is not coming to the game."


    "I think it''s lucky," said Ron, looking a little bit alive. "Vicy can''t come either. He''s their best shooter, and I don''t like him - Hey!"


    Ron was suddenly a little frozen, lucky Lucky


    "I You... " Ron lowered his voice; looking scared and excited, "my drink My pumpkin juice Don''t you... "


    Harry raised his eyebrows, but only said, "we''re going to start in five minutes. You''d better put on your boots."


    Ron seemed a little excited, which made Ron tremble and pale, which didn''t seem like a normal athlete at all.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Harry looked at Ron nervously.


    "No It doesn''t matter. " Ron secretly glanced at the other players. "I mean, I feel very helpful now. I can''t be any better."


    Ron said, shaking his fist hard. "I think we can leave."


    ¡­¡­


    "How could you have Harry do that? This is... " Hermione said a little exasperated and resented what Harry had done.


    Forrest is banned in all sports. After van Lin had a thorough understanding of the effect of the agent, although slahorn exaggerates it, in fact, it is much better than a stimulant.


    As a kind of magic medicine, the so-called "good luck" that can be brought about by fortune potion is actually a considerable improvement in all aspects of your abilities, such as social skills, magic abilities, reaction abilities, etc., so as to make people feel comfortable in everything.


    However, after experimenting with it in person, Vaseline was originally intended to be used to solve an alchemy problem, but in fact, for a few hours, it didn''t work except to make his brain feel better.


    It can be imagined that Voldemort and the God of death would naturally give up the idea of sleeping with the blessing agent.


    But for Ron today, if there is anything that can save him, there is nothing more suitable for him than the elixir.


    "This is the only way to save Ron..." "And, it''s Harry''s decision, although it''s a bit wasteful," Van leen said


    "Waste? This is for... "


    "Oh, the game is about to start." Van Lin covered Hermione''s mouth, and it was clear that such a thing could not be discussed in the middle of the crowd.


    "Oh You Let go... "


    But before Hermione finished speaking, Hermione''s voice had been dispersed by the cheers of the stadium.


    One side of the court is red and gold; on the other side is a sea of green and silver. A lot of people from hufflepach and Ravenclaw joined in: amid all the cheers and applause, van leen watched Harry rush out with all the Gryffindor players.


    "Ron looks better..." Van Lim said, and in response to his only Hermione''s cold hum.


    "Oh, come on, Hermione..." Fanlin said with a headache, "anyway, it has started, isn''t it?"


    "But..."


    "Oh, isn''t that the same with the confusion mantra?" Fanlin said, "relax your mind. In Ron''s present state, there is no way to solve his psychological problems. Moreover, it has already been so."


    "You''re a heresy." Hermione held the soft meat of van Lin''s waist


    "Stop Stop Harry doesn''t have to really use He just needs Ron to know he''s using it. "


    "It doesn''t matter, it''s none of my business!" Hermione said, "I''m teaching you truth."


    "Teach me the truth?" Fanlin grinned, "but, what..."


    "Understand it yourself." Hermione squinted.


    "Oh, I I was wrong... "


    "Are you wrong? What''s wrong? "


    "I I don''t know... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1096

    ¡­¡­


    Just as van Lin and Hermione discussed 2333, all the Quidditch players were in.


    Mrs. Hodge was the same as before. Her brave white hair and silver gray cloak were used to control the cold wind.


    It''s really cold today


    After a while, Mrs. Hodge fell in the middle of the field and, as usual, the box with the Quidditch ball was at her feet.


    "Captain shake hands," Mrs. Hodge said.


    According to the procedure, though reluctantly, Harry reached out his hand, and it turned out that Harry''s hand was almost crushed by the new captain of Slytherin, erkett.


    This once made Harry feel very regretful, he should use a petrifaction and other incantations, knowing that Slytherin would not be friendly to him.


    But Harry still kept quiet and had to go back. Nothing was more important than winning the game. If he took a warning because of a small problem, it would not be worth the loss.


    "Ride on the broom and listen to the whistle Three 2 1... " The whistle went off, and Harry and the others dashed off the ground and flew out. Harry was flying around the edge of the court, looking for snitch and watching Harper, who was flying around the zigzag, far from Harry.


    Van Lim never worried about Harry''s problems, especially in Quidditch. Harry has a talent beyond imagination. As long as Ron doesn''t have any accidents, when Harry catches the ghost fly ball, Gryffindor can win the game steadily.


    However, when a different from the past commentator''s harsh sound, in a flash Fanlin''s mood became very bad.


    "Well, they''re starting, and I think we''ll be surprised to see the team that Porter has put together this year. A lot of people think Ron Weasley should have left the team because of his uncoordinated goalkeeping performance last year, but of course, his personal relationship with the captain helped him... "


    The words won loud derision and applause from Slytherin supporters.


    Fanlin turned his head in the stands and looked at the commentary stand. A tall, thin, yellow haired boy with a curly nose was standing there, talking to the magic loudspeakers that had belonged to Lee Jordan.


    Van Lim recognized him, zacharys Smith, a hitchhiker he hated at the bottom of his heart, and he was a member of the D.A.


    I don''t know who pulled him into the D.A., but obviously, zacharys was not so good either. He was taught a lesson by Fred and George.


    However, now he is still so annoying, and he has successfully attracted the attention of all people.


    "Gryffindor, come on A sharp female voice sounded from Fanlin''s ear, which was very familiar. It came from Luna, the fairy girl who often dropped the line.


    ¡­¡­


    This may be the problem of Fanlin, but it turns out that most of the time, the frequency of our brain waves is not on the same channel. If we put them among dolphins, this is probably the biggest species isolation.


    Obviously, Luna is not very satisfied with Zachary rice, and the next move, Luna also successfully diverted everyone''s attention.


    A roar of a lion from Luna To be exact, it comes from the hat on Luna''s head. Luna can always give you some surprises, including


    "Loud voice mantra..." Luna doesn''t care about the people around her. She looks like a ghost. "It''s good, isn''t it?"


    "Er..." Fanlin carefully buttoned his ears, "it''s really good to use."


    "I feel the same way, and it can disperse..."


    "Oh, Luna, I think you can calm him down first." Fanlin said, as if afraid of lion''s head to take advantage of people''s inattention to come again for a while, had to, Fanlin had to contact the spell on the lion''s head.


    "You don''t like it?"


    "Oh, no, on the contrary, I think it''s interesting..." Said Fanlin.


    "It''s just that it''s too loud. It''s a little bit ear shaking." Hermione hugs Luna''s arm. As D.A''s partner, Luna is off-line, but in fact, Hermione doesn''t hate Luna. Although she doesn''t like it much, there''s no doubt that girls can be friends.


    Strange theory.


    However, Fanlin always thought it was amazing, especially Luna. It was hard to imagine what strange things the girl would bring out when people were not paying attention.


    It''s like, as long as I''m loud enough, my friends'' quarrels won''t come over, and as long as I''m fast enough, my teammates'' question marks won''t catch up with me.


    "How are you doing? I heard from Neville that you''ve had some problems recently. Ginny told me about Ron."


    "Ginny told you that?" Fanlin for Luna a series of questions is not very able to dress up a bit of muddle.


    It''s Neville and Luna saying things are not so good recently, and Ginny


    "OK, ok..." Van Lin wiped the sweat that may not exist on his head and said, which was a response to Luna''s question."And Ron? How is he? "


    "No problem." Hermione gave van Lin a look. "It should be."


    "Oh, that''s good. I still don''t want to see Gryffindor lose. Of course, I don''t mean that Ron is bad. He talks very interesting, but sometimes he''s a bit unreliable and has a bad temper. I found out before that, I think she should be a batter or something, and partner with Ginny..."


    "It''s a brilliant insight. Maybe Harry will think about it." "Stop talking about it. How are you doing, Luna? I can''t see you at school... "


    "As usual, it''s a bit boring. Recently those Yeqi have been ill, and I''m taking care of them."


    "That''s why there are fewer carriages?"


    "Oh, yes, there are some Yeqi who have no strength. Maybe there are some gastrointestinal problems. They can''t even eat meat these days." Luna worried said, although in the girl''s face, Fanlin could not see any worried expression.


    "Maybe you can take Hagrid over. I think Hagrid would be very willing to help you."


    "I think so." Luna stares at the court with empty eyes. "By the way, when we start D.A. again, I think it''s very interesting."


    "Oh, of course, but I think it will take some time. The n.e.w.t. improvement class is very busy, and you have to prepare for the o.w.l.s. test. Maybe we can apply to the school to set up a club."


    "It''s like Professor giedrow back then." Luna said, just as Luna fantasized about the reopening of the club, the Quidditch match had already begun.


    ¡­¡­


    "Oh, Slytherin''s first shot, urqut was diving, and then -"


    Harry''s stomach turned over.


    "Oh - Weasley held the ball. Well, he must have hit the good luck, I guess..."


    "Yes, Smith, he is," Harry mumbled, laughing at himself, and diving into the pursuers, searching for the elusive trail of the snitch.


    "Normal play." Seeing this, all Gryffindor''s suspense heart is put down, the Weasley goalkeeper''s function is normal, then there is nothing to worry about. This is the explanation


    Half an hour later, Gryffindor led 60-0.


    Ron made several impressive saves, a few of which just touched the fingertips of his glove, and Ron was blocked.


    Ginny scored four of the six Gryffindor goals.


    This effectively prevented Zachary rice from speculating aloud that the two Weasleys were in the team just because Harry liked them, so he began to pick up on Pixar and Kurt.


    "Of course, Kut''s physique is really not suitable for batting," Zacarias said haughtily. "They usually have to have more muscles -"


    "give him a swim ball!" But just as Harry flew past Harry, he was yelling at him.


    Harry was pleased to hear a dull noise, which indicated that the swimming ball had hit the target. It looks like Gryffindor won''t make a mistake.


    They went in one after another, and on the other side of the court, Ron easily held one after another. He began to smile, pretending to direct them from the sky as people sang their favorite old song "Weasley is our king" for one of his wonderful saves.


    "He''s a little special today, isn''t he?" Harry''s just a little mocked by the broom. "Your friend who betrayed his blood..."


    Mrs. Hodge turned, and though Gryffindor''s men bellowed down there, Harper had already left quickly when she saw it. Harry ran after him with the pain in his shoulder, determined to give him a good blow


    "I think Harper of Slytherin saw the snitch!" Zacharys Smith said through a loudspeaker. "Yes, he did see what Potter didn''t see!"


    Zachary rice is such an idiot, Harry thought. Didn''t he see their collision? But immediately his stomach seemed to fall into the air - Smith was right, and Harry was wrong: Harper wasn''t just speeding up, he recognized what Harry didn''t see: the snitch was flying over their heads, shining in a clear blue sky.


    Harry speeds up; the wind howls in his ear, drowning out zacharys'' commentary and the audience''s voice, but Harper is still ahead of him, and Gryffindor is only 100 points ahead; if Harper catches it first, Gryffindor will lose Now Harper is only a few feet from it, and he reaches out


    "Oh, Harper!" How much did Malfoy pay you to play for him


    He didn''t know why he said that, but Harper was stunned; he touched the snitch and let it slip through his fingers: Harry grabbed the flapping ball.


    "Got it!" Harry cried: he turned and flew back to the ground, holding the snitch high in his hand. When the crowd realized what had happened, there was a huge cry, almost over the whistle."Ginny, where are you going?" Harry yelled. He found himself in the middle of the other players, but Ginny sped up as she flew over them.


    "Oh, zacharys is going to have bad luck." This is Fanlin''s first thought. Even if she offends Hermione, don''t take the fool to offend Ginny, or Ginny will let you know what fear is.


    With a loud bang, Ginny just like a shell hit the floor.


    Hermione said Ginny wore a lot of Weasley''s defensive dresses this morning, and it looked like Ginny was ready for a tough fight.


    However, in view of Ron''s play, it is obvious that these are not needed. It only took more than half an hour to end a match with Slytherin, which was a complete victory, and Ginny''s preparation was not to be defeated.


    Ginny never stings when someone dies.


    The Gryffindor team members landed next to a pile of wood debris amid people''s screams and laughter. The seriously injured Zachary rice was pressed under and wiggled weakly. Harry heard Ginny say happily to Professor McGonagall, who was losing his temper, "forget the brake, professor. I''m sorry."


    A sincere apology, but here, it is very appropriate.


    Harry came out of the team with a smile and hugged Ginny, but soon let go.


    Harry dodged her gaze and slapped Ron on the back as he cheered.


    For a moment, all the unhappiness was forgotten, and the Gryffindors left the court arm in arm, waving their fists to greet their opponents. The atmosphere in the dressing room was jubilant.


    "We''re going to have a celebration in the common room," Simo said ''cried Dean, cheerfully. "Come on, Ginny, demerza!"


    In the end, Ron and Harry were left in the dressing room. They were about to leave when van Lin and Hermione came in. She was wringing Gryffindor''s scarf in her hand, looking distracted but determined.


    "What''s the matter, Hermione?" Said Harry, setting aside his broom.


    "I have to talk to you, Harry." She took a deep breath. "You shouldn''t have done that. You heard from srahorn. It''s illegal."


    Harry looked at Vaseline a little puzzled and


    "What do you want? Report on us? " Ron was a little angry. For Hermione''s question, Ron obviously felt very bad.


    "What are you two talking about?" Harry turned to hang up his ball gown so that they could not see him grinning.


    "You know exactly what we''re talking about!" Said Hermione in a shrill voice. "At breakfast you mixed Ron''s pumpkin juice with a lucky potion! Feilifeisi! Fu Ling Ji


    "I didn''t," Harry turned to look at Hermione.


    "You did it, Harry, and that''s why everything went well. Slytherin''s players made mistakes and Ron saved all the balls!"


    "I didn''t help it!" Harry grinned.


    He put his hand in his pocket and took out the little bottle that Hermione had seen in the morning. It was filled with golden potions, and the plug was still tightly sealed with wax. "I want Ron to think I''m mixed, so when you look at me, I pretend to take it out."


    He looks at Ron. "You saved all the balls because you felt lucky. You did it all by yourself. "


    He put the potion back in his pocket.


    "Is there really nothing in my pumpkin juice?" Ron was taken aback. "But the weather is so good Visey doesn''t play I didn''t really take the lucky potion? "


    "Oh, of course, you don''t use it. In fact, it''s totally unnecessary, Ron." "You should believe in yourself, and you, Hermione, you should believe in me," said Vaseline


    "Oh, well, I apologize." Hermione said dissatisfied, for Ron''s query let Hermione a little uncomfortable, but in the premise of winning the game, everything is not so important.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1097

    "Sorry?" Ron paused, and then


    "This morning you added a fortune to Ron''s pumpkin juice and that''s why he saved all his shots! Look! I can keep the door without any help, Hermione


    "I never said you couldn''t - Ron, you think you took it yourself! Most of all, I''ve already apologized. "


    "Oh, look..."


    "Oh, no, you go away before I get angry." Hermione said, looking at Ron''s expression, there was no intention of reconciliation at all.


    But Ron strode out of the door with his broom on his back.


    It made everyone very confused about what happened to Ron.


    However, in fact, by the time they returned to the Gryffindor public lounge, the atmosphere had reached a peak, and Harry''s appearance caused a new round of cheers and applause, and was soon surrounded by a group of congratulatory People.


    The Clive brothers wanted to hear him do the most detailed analysis of the game. Harry tried to get rid of them, but a large group of girls surrounded them. After hearing his dry comments, they flashed their eyes and laughed loudly. It took him some time to find Ron.


    In the end, he broke free of Romilda vine, who was clearly suggesting that she wanted to go with him to the srahorn Christmas party.


    Just like in the previous three wizard contests, srahorn put his party on Christmas day. As a private party, he stayed in the school. When Christmas began, the party itself would become a point of interest.


    After the news got out, everyone was wondering who slahorn, the former dean of Slytherin college, would choose to attend his dance.


    But the target was quickly locked in, members of the Slug Club in slahorn, and, of course, some of the school''s well-known guys.


    Naturally, Harry had no reason not to accept the invitation, and slahorn invited Harry to party several times in front of many people.


    To squeeze into this private dance, many people will try to find a way from Harry, especially the girls in Hogwarts. In their eyes, Harry seems to be the most attractive boy in Hogwarts.


    It''s been like this since the first grade, but now that boys have grown up, they can do more from other aspects


    For example, have a wonderful date with the famous Harry Potter, or to encounter?


    In short, no matter what way, this is not a losing business. Of course, as long as you succeed.


    If you think about it carefully, it''s really cost-effective. The Savior of the magic world, the son of heaven, no matter which one, in other people''s eyes, it''s dazzling enough.


    Maybe Harry made a mistake, and then he might succeed in the palace.


    The history of women''s struggle behind Harry Potter


    For now, slakhon''s ball is a good opportunity, and the source of all good things can start from a ball encounter.


    In fact, Harry hasn''t figured out who he''s going to invite to slaghorn''s ball.


    This problem is as difficult as the three wizard contest period, even more difficult in the eyes of Harry now.


    Just as it was then, Harry''s favorite had been determined to attend with others.


    Ginny Weasley, she''s got a boyfriend, she''ll take Dean with her


    Ghost knows what kind of changes have taken place between them. In short, Ginny can still choose during the three wizard fighting method competition period, but now


    "Why don''t you try it?" Harry couldn''t help but ask himself, and then, reflexively, Harry thought of Ron again.


    This is definitely a headache.


    It can be seen that Ron makes Hermione very unhappy. Moreover, as far as the situation is concerned, Ron is not going to make up with Ginny and Hermione


    What a headache.


    Harry dodged to the drinks table, and then, awake, headed straight to Ginny, where Arnold, the dwarf, was riding on her shoulder, and crook hill was purring hopefully at her feet.


    "Hi, Ginny, you..."


    "Looking for Ron?" Ginny asked with a bad smile. "There he is, that dirty hypocrite."


    Harry looked in the direction Ginny pointed. Looking across the room, he saw Ron holding Lavender Brown tightly, and it was difficult to tell which hand was whose.


    "How is this..."


    "He looks like he''s eating her face, doesn''t he?" Ginny said quietly, "I think he needs to improve his skills. A good game, Harry She patted him on the arm; Harry felt a sudden heave in his stomach, but she then went over to add buttered beer.


    Crook Hill trotted after her, yellow eyes fixed on Arnold. Harry turned his attention away from Ron, who seemed unlikely to finish his work soon.This is really a heart breaking fact.


    It''s agreed that we''ll go to the white head together, but you really secretly baked oil


    So now he''s his own man?


    Harry was so confused that he even forgot to ask Ginny if she could go with him.


    "Ron, he..." Harry looked at Hermione and Vaseline on the sofa.


    "Oh, maybe it''s season, but it''s not the same time point as most people. It looks like you need a buttery beer, Harry." Said Fanling, picking up a glass of beer from the table and handing it to Harry.


    "Well..." Harry took a big gulp. "What''s going on here?"


    "Lavender thinks Ron is very interesting," Hermione said with disgust. Obviously, the girl still resents Ron''s disdain for reconciliation.


    According to Vaseline, Ron may have been inflated, especially if he knew Harry didn''t use the fortune elixir. This is one of the few times Ron has successfully refuted Hermione.


    Take a good pinch In essence, Ron still doesn''t realize what''s wrong with him, but to be sure, Ron''s mood should be extremely inflated.


    As they spoke, there was a greater uproar in the crowd, and lavender and Ron got together again.


    As a key player in the victory over Slytherin, Ron''s excellent performance today covered up all the previous problems.


    "Lavender found Ron interesting?" Harry raised the decibel. "But, how can I..."


    "I told you, Harry." "Ron is very likely to..."


    "Well, well, I remember." Harry said, "so Ron just doesn''t need to worry about him now?"


    "Obviously," said Fanlin, "I''m afraid he doesn''t have time to pay attention to us now."


    "All right." Harry said, some can''t say what it was like, especially after seeing ravendera pushing Ron out of the crowd and climbing into the fat lady''s passage, Harry''s mood became more complicated.


    "So, do you know who you want to go to the ball now?" Hermione''s face was relieved when she saw Ron go out. The most direct feeling, van Lin obviously felt that the force exerted on his hands was much smaller.


    "Not yet, but I think..."


    "Don''t think about Ginny." Hermione suddenly said, "she''s going with Dean, so what''s your choice, CHO?"


    "Oh, don''t say anything so unreliable, Hermione." Harry said with a headache.


    "Of course." "In fact, I saw you go to Ginny just now..."


    "I just can''t find anyone." Harry said, "besides, I don''t have a candidate yet. I mean, maybe Ginny will recommend one for me..."


    "You can find it yourself, just like that traitor on crook hill, who recently fell in love with Ginny''s pet." Hermione said in a sullen voice.


    She sat on the sofa, and crook Hill didn''t even look at her.


    Tired of watching?


    Oh human beings!


    "Turn into a cat and let me hold it for a while." Hermione said impolitely, but Fanlin was very happy to turn into a big white cat from kindness, and then burrowed into Hermione''s arms and rubbed.


    This really made Harry a little upset. Harry felt that he had a bit of food today


    "By the way," said Hermione carelessly, pressing down Fanlin''s dishonest cat, "you must be careful."


    "For the last time," Harry said in a slightly husky voice after a short silence, "I will not return this book. The Half Blood Prince has taught me a lot more than Snape and slahorn --"


    "I''m not talking about your stupid so-called prince." Hermione glanced at his book disgustingly as if it had just offended her Yes, "I said something else. I went to the bathroom before I came here, and there were girls there, including romelda vine, who were planning how to trick you into taking love pills. They all want you to take them to the slahorn party, as if they''ve bought Fred and George''s love potions, and I''m afraid those things will work -- "


    " so why don''t you confiscate them? " Asked Harry.


    It seems unusual that Hermione didn''t show her enthusiasm for implementing school rules at the critical moment.


    "They didn''t have those things with them when they were in the bathroom." Said Hermione contemptuously. "They''re just talking about strategy. Since I doubt the Half Blood Prince, "she glanced at the book with disgust," I can invent an antidote to a dozen different love drugs at the same time, so I''d like to invite someone for you - that will kill all their fluke ideas. Just tomorrow night, they have everything. "


    "I don''t want to invite anyone," Harry muttered, and he was still doing his best to stop thinking about Ginny, despite the fact that she would burst into his dreams, and he could only pray that Ron would not be distracted."OK, but be careful with your drink, because Romilda doesn''t look like a joke." Said Hermione coldly.


    "Wait a minute," Harry said slowly. "I remember filch had banned everything in Weasley''s magic trick shop."


    "Who has noticed what filch banned?" Hermione asked, she reached out her hand, and Fanlin put her head on the top of her hand. "Aren''t you good at that? And you, van Lin."


    "But don''t all owls have been checked, I remember? So how do these girls bring love medicine into school? "


    "Fred and George send them in disguise as perfume and cough medicine," Hermione said. "It''s part of their owl ordering service."


    "You know a lot." Hermione gave him a blank look, which was like looking at his book preparation of advanced potions. "It''s all written on the back of the bottles they showed Ginny and me during the summer vacation," she said coldly. "I don''t walk around and put medicine in other people''s drinks Or pretending to do it, it''s just as bad... "


    "Yeah, well, don''t think about that," Harry said quickly. "The problem is, filch was cheated, right? These girls bring things into school disguised as something else! Why can''t Malfoy bring the necklace in


    "Oh, Harry Here we are again... " "Say, why not?" Asked Harry.


    "You see," Hermione sighed, "the detector can detect evil and disguised spells, can''t it? They are used to detect black magic and dark magic items. They recognize powerful curses, like those on the necklace, in seconds. But it can''t show what''s just in the wrong bottle - anyway, love medicine is not black magic, and it''s not dangerous. "


    " it''s easy to say that! " Harry muttered, thinking of Romilda vine.


    "- so it''s only for filch to find out that it''s not a cough medicine. He''s not a very good wizard. I wonder if he can tell the difference between these potions."


    Hermione opens his mouth, but Hermione soon realizes that this is for Mr. filch


    "Well, I don''t mean Mr. filch I just You know, Harry, he''s a... "


    "A squib, I know it." Harry said, "what did Vaseline tell me?"


    "Meow?" Vaseline looked at Harry in amazement. "Why doesn''t he remember that I said it?"


    That''s roughly what it means.


    "He''s contradicting you, Harry." Hermione said without expression.


    "Oh, maybe he forgot. He always said a lot." Harry said, "it''s impossible to remember it all, can''t it?"


    "Meow?"


    "You may need some private training," Van Lin said Hermione said, "roughly that''s what it means."


    "Ha ha!" Harry stared at Vaseline with a blank expression, then thought about pulling out his wand. "Do you mind, Hermione."


    "Don''t mind!"


    "Meow?" Van Lin looked at Hermione with a question mark on his face, and then a magic power blocked van Lin''s body.


    "Well, you taught me." Harry said, "it''s called learning for use."


    "I, he, meow..."


    "Don''t swear." Hermione said impolitely, "I''ll untie it for you later. You two can solve it by yourself."


    Harry looked at Hermione in disbelief. "Don''t you mind?"


    "That''s my boyfriend." Hermione looked at Harry like a fool. "It''s just that I''m afraid he''ll suddenly come back and attack me."


    Harry felt a little bad, as if betrayed by the world.


    Hermione has learned to cheat now?


    Or did you not understand what Hermione meant?


    "Hi, Harry!" Just as Harry was thinking, Romilda stepped out of the crowd. "Want a glass of Canyon water?"


    Hermione looked back at him, meaning, "what did I tell you?".


    "No, thank you." Harry replied quickly. "I don''t like it very much."


    "Well, take these anyway." Romilda shoved Harry a box. "Rum chocolate with hot whisky in it. My grandmother sent it to me, but I don''t like it. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1098

    "The intention is obvious." Said Fanling, looking at Harry, who was thrown to the ground.


    D. A''s training room is a good place, especially when dealing with the blind children like Harry.


    , leather, is it very happy?


    "I don''t quite understand Except for your weapons Harry took advantage of van Lin''s inattention, a magic spell was thrown out, and then the earth was shaking and the dust was flying?


    "Are you trying to kill me?" Fanlin some speechless looking at the stone statue that was knocked down behind him. If it was not for him to hide quickly, there was no doubt that the curse would fall on him.


    "Oh, I still believe you!" Said Harry, dodging Fanlin''s counterattack.


    "So what are you going to do? Promise Romilda? " Said Fanling, and Harry stopped and straightened up.


    "She''s pretty, at least among the people around you, maybe you can think about giving her a chance."


    "I''ll be damned by Hermione." Said Harry, patting himself with his hand.


    Fanlin also cast out two magic charms to clean up their two embarrassed appearance.


    "Oh, my God, but you haven''t found a partner. Slaghorn must have taken you as the center. He will do it whether you like it or not, because there is no one like you..."


    "You and Hermione." Harry said, of course, "except me, you two can."


    "That''s what you think, Harry..." "So don''t think too much about it. Accept destiny, Harry."


    "Oh, no, it''s not fun at all." Harry shook his head and refused.


    "Then what are you going to do, slahorn won''t let you go, and I''ll threaten him, and he''ll be uncomfortable with me." Fanlin said nothing.


    "We should have changed when we were talking."


    "Oh, it''s a pity, Harry. Even so, there won''t be any change." Van Lin laughed, but Harry was a little angry.


    "So what are you going to do? The chocolate that romeda gave you is still great, at least it can be eaten


    "Yes? There''s absolutely something that you and George and Fred made Harry said, "you think I will."


    "Did you believe Hermione?" "Maybe Hermione just doesn''t like her," Van Lin said


    "I don''t believe you any more than that, Valentine." Harry said it in the right way.


    "There''s no way," Van Lin shook his head, "but..."


    "Shut up and go back to bed." Harry said impolitely, and took the lead to walk out of the house.


    Harry comforted himself when he went to bed, and there was only one day left for slakhon''s party, and then he and Ron could go to the burrow together.


    But now it seems impossible for Ron and Hermione to reconcile before the holiday, but perhaps the separation of the holidays will give them enough time to calm down and think about what they have done


    However, neither Harry nor Vaseline has much hope on this point.


    Hermione''s apology was rejected by Ron, but it was not easy to refute it once. Ron was like a liberated and vindicated Fighters?


    In any case, Ron will never give up in a short time, and what he has done is just as he is prepared not to talk to Hermione and Ginny.


    It doesn''t matter. What''s more, Lavender''s participation has filled Ron''s gap in female friends, and lavender can also In short, Ron is at least very satisfied, at least in Ron''s expression, for whatever reason, to be honest, Fanlin doesn''t want to care.


    And this kind of hope and good hope in the next day after the deformation class, hope is even more bleak.


    They are just beginning to learn the extremely difficult human metamorphosis; they practice in the mirror, trying to change the color of their eyebrows. Hermione maliciously ridiculed Ron''s disastrous first attempt. He somehow installed a pair of mustaches for himself. Ron took revenge by imitating Hermione''s restlessness every time Professor McGonagall asked questions. Lavender and Parvati found it very interesting, and then they quarreled again.


    This made Hermione angry, and then Fanlin was a little flustered. Everyone was friends, but obviously, the problem of standing in line was very clear.


    "What are you doing, Ron!" Van Lin looked at Ron angrily, which put Harry in a dilemma.


    As soon as Hermione''s bell rang, she rushed out of the classroom, leaving half of her stuff undone.


    Harry decided that Hermione needed more comfort than the conflict between van Lin and Ron, so he packed up her things and followed. Finally, he followed a girl''s bathroom downstairs, and hongmang came out of it. Luna Lovegood accompanied her and patted her on the back without expression.


    "Oh, Hello, Harry," Luna said. "Do you know that your eyebrows are light yellow now?""Hi, Luna. Hermione, you left your things behind - "he took out her book.


    "Oh, yes," Hermione''s nose seemed to be blocked, and she took her things and quickly turned her back to hide the fact that she was wiping tears with the back of her hand.


    "Thank you, Harry. Well, I think I''m leaving... " She ran away and didn''t give Harry time to comfort her, but there was no denying that he didn''t think of anything to say.


    "She''s a bit of a mess." Luna said. "I thought the crying Myrtle was there, but it turned out to be Hermione. She said something about Ron Weasley... "


    "Yes, they had a fight," said Harry.


    "He says funny things sometimes, doesn''t he?" Luna said as they left the corridor together. "But he was also a little mean. I noticed it last year. "


    "I think so," said Harry. Luna is showing off her ability to speak up again. Harry thought she was a little different.


    "Have you had a good semester?"


    "Oh, not bad," Luna said. "Even now, D.A. hasn''t been active. I talked to van Lin about Quidditch last time. But Ginny''s fine. She stopped two boys from calling me "crazy girl" in the metamorphosis class the other day. "


    Luna obviously noticed something.


    "And Fanlin?"


    "Oh, he?" Harry remembered the chaos in the transfiguration classroom. "Because of the conflict between Hermione, van leen and Ron, Ron went too far. I mean, they were both left behind by Professor McGonagall." Harry said that if it was on someone else''s body, Harry would definitely laugh, but it''s obviously not right now. These people are his friends.


    This makes Harry feel a little tired, had to, Harry put these things aside temporarily.


    "By the way, Luna, would you like to go to slahorn''s party with me tonight?" These words came out of Harry''s mouth before he could stop them. He felt like a stranger talking.


    Luna''s bulging eyes looked at Harry in surprise.


    "Slakhon''s party? With you? "


    "Yes," Harry continued, stiffly. "We can bring guests, so I think you might like to I mean... " He was eager to make his intentions clear. "I mean, just as a friend, you know. But if you don''t want to... "


    Harry was half hopeful that she would not go.


    "Oh, no, I''d love to go with you as a friend!" Luna said with a smile that Harry had never seen her smile before. "I''ve never been invited to a party as a friend! Did you get your eyebrows dyed for the party? Should I do the same? "


    "No," Harry said firmly. "It was just an accident. I''ll ask van Lin to get it back for me. Then I''ll see you in the hall at eight


    "Aha!" A voice screamed overhead, and they were both startled; they didn''t notice that Pippi had just passed by, hanging upside down from a chandelier, grinning at them maliciously. "Silly baby Potter invited the crazy girl! Silly baby fell in love with crazy girl! Silly baby falls in love with crazy girl -- " He quickly disappeared, giggling and screaming, "silly baby Potter is in love with a crazy girl!"


    "Oh, damn it!" Harry chased out. "Pippi, you get down here, and I''ll tell you the consequences of that nonsense."


    However, the fact tells Harry that if you don''t catch a ghost in the first place, you''ll never be able to stop him, unless you block the whole area in a flash, but this is Hogwarts, which even their enemies can''t do.


    I wish Pippi had learned his lesson, however, his fears proved to be a reality, and the whole school seemed to know in a flash that he was taking Luna Lovegood to the slakhon party.


    "You can choose anyone!" Ron said incredulously at dinner, "anyone! And you chose the madwoman Lovegood? "


    "Don''t call her that, Ron," yelled Ginny, who stopped behind Harry on her way to join her friends.


    "I''m really glad you took her, Harry. She was so excited. " She went to the end of the table and sat down with Dean. Harry tried to be happy that Ginny praised him for taking Luna to the party, but he couldn''t.


    At the other end of the table, Hermione and vaseline sat far away. It seemed that Hermione''s mood had recovered, and Ron had learned his lesson. Harry saw the ice flakes on Ron''s head


    At this point, Harry noticed that Ron was peeking over there.


    "You can go and apologize," Halliday suggested bluntly.


    "What, let me be attacked by another curse?" Ron murmured.


    "Why do you want to imitate her?"


    "She laughs at my beard!"


    "I laughed, too. It was the dumbest thing I''ve ever seen." But Ron didn''t seem to hear; ravend and Pavati had just come. Ravend squeezed between Ron and Harry and put his arms around Ron''s neck."Hi, Harry." Pavati said she was embarrassed and bored by the actions of their two friends, like Harry.


    "Hi," Harry said. "Are you ok? Are you going to stay in Hogwarts? I heard your parents wanted you to go back. "


    "I''ve been advising them for a while," Pavati said. "Katie''s story really drove them crazy, but since then nothing has happened Oh, hi, Hermione! " Pavati took the initiative to laugh. Harry knew she was guilty of laughing at Hermione in deformation class.


    He turned his head and saw Hermione laughing at her. Girls are sometimes very strange.


    "Hi, Pavati!" Hermione said it was totally ignored by Ron and ravend. "Are you going to the slakhorn party tonight?"


    "No one invited," Pavati said dismally. "It sounds really good, though I want to go - you''ll go, aren''t you?"


    "Oh, of course, I and van der Lin are invited." Hermione said, then looked at Ron scornfully.


    Van Lin had to be in the middle, afraid of a conflict that broke out accidentally.


    He and Ron are roommates, and even if there is any contradiction, it can be resolved quickly. In fact, Ron reconciles with van Lin wherever Professor McGonagall is, but Ron doesn''t seem to say much about Hermione and Ginny.


    "Let''s go. I think we need to prepare for it." Hermione said, humming cold to Ron, and then got up and left.


    "By the way, forget to congratulate you, Harry."


    "Congratulations? "Me?" Harry was a little bit confused. From what he looked like today, Harry didn''t find anything to be congratulated.


    "Oh, sure, Luna is beautiful, but..." Van Lin tried to explain it and was interrupted by Hermione.


    "Nothing but, not early nonsense, Fanlin." "Anyway, I think you should go and prepare, Harry, don''t let your girlfriend wait too long," Hermione said


    "But not..."


    "You have to be sincere enough, before that, I suggest you wash your face to make yourself mentally." Hermione was in the command of politeness, but Harry had to stand up honestly.


    Next, Ginny and Dean, and almost all the people at the Slug Club at Gryffindor left.


    Harry has been thinking about how terrible the angry girl is. Obviously Hermione is really angry, and intends to isolate Ron from hunger in a cold war isolated way. But now Hermione has succeeded, but the effect


    Looking at Ron, who was with ravend, Harry felt a little bad, for at least a long time, with Ron''s arc of reflection, not feeling any change.


    When he arrived at the lobby at 8 p.m., he found a group of girls lurking there. When Harry came into Luna, all the girls stared at him with indignation.


    There is a better choice, and Hogwarts is not short of beautiful girls, but Harry''s vision is so unique, at least Luna is as dazzling as ever.


    She wore a silver robe decorated with bright metal, which attracted a little giggle around her, but on the other hand she was pretty.


    Anyway, Harry was happy that she didn''t wear a carrot earmuff, a necklace of cork with butter beer and her mirage glasses.


    Even a crazy alchemist''s ball, Luna''s other outfit was too much Amazing?


    Anyway, Luna still has some small and beautiful today, even in that unique style.


    "Hi," Harry said. "Can we go?"


    "Oh, of course," Luna seemed a little happy, and must admit that Luna''s smile was still very contagious, and Harry was relaxed in a moment of tension.


    "Where is the party?"


    "Slahorn''s office," Harry said, taking her up the marble stairs in full view.


    "Have you heard of it, it seems that there will be a vampire."


    "Rufus schlinger?" Asked Luna.


    "Me - what?" Harry said in panic, "you mean the Minister of magic?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1099

    "Yes, he''s a vampire," Luna said in a statement of fact. "When scrimger took over the ministry from fudge, my father wrote a long article about this, but the Ministry didn''t allow him to publish it. Obviously, they don''t want the truth to be revealed! "


    Harry didn''t think slinger could be a vampire, but he was used to Luna taking her father''s fantasies seriously and repeating them over and over again, so he didn''t answer.


    However, if Luna wants to see a vampire, Harry can help, which is not a difficult thing, especially if Rutherford and Dumbledore have reached a partnership.


    Strange to say, once a vampire entered Hogwarts, but Harry couldn''t remember the name of the vampire who played moody.


    What Van Lim said to Harry was that the name of the vampire was enchanted, and even a wizard like Dumbledore would not be able to find out the name of a vampire without the connection recognized by the vampire.


    It''s hard to imagine how powerful the ancestors of the vampires were, applying such powerful magic to the whole race.


    While talking to Luna, the two people unknowingly approached srahorn''s office, and the laughter, music and noisy conversation increased with their pace.


    I don''t know if this is the case, or if he did magic, the room in srahorn is much larger than that of an ordinary teacher''s office.


    The ceiling and walls were covered with emerald green, crimson and gold curtains, and looked like a giant tent. The room was crowded, bathed in a red light projected by a gold chandelier in the middle of the ceiling. There were a group of real fairies flying in the lamp, each of which was a bright spot.


    From a distant corner came a loud song, which sounded like a mandolin accompaniment; several elderly wizards were smoking their pipes, talking attentively, shrouded in a cloud of smoke, and many domestic Elves were squeaking through the forest like legs, covered with silver plates full of food, and they looked like they were It''s like a little table walking around.


    "Oh, roar, Harry, my child!" As soon as Harry and Luna squeezed into the room, srahorn cried, "come in, come in. I have so many people to introduce to you."


    Slughorn wore a tassel Swan hat to match his smoking jacket. He held Harry by the arm as if he wanted to do a phantom shift with him. He led him straight into the party; Harry grabbed Luna''s hand, Drag her to keep up with him.


    "Harry, I''d like you to meet Eddie vauper, a student of mine a long time ago, the author of" brothers in arms: my life with a vampire "- of course, this is his friend, zombie."


    Walter was a short man with glasses. He grabbed Harry''s hand and shook it warmly. But the man named Eugenie looked strange, pale and unified with dark red pupils.


    Luna was right. There was a vampire at slahorn''s party.


    Harry reached out and shook the vampire. It felt like he was no different from a normal person except for the temperature.


    The vampire ghost just nodded. He was tall and thin, with a deep shadow under his eyes. It looked boring at first, because a group of girls were standing beside him curiously and excitedly, but after Harry arrived, the vampire was obviously interested, at least


    "Oh, Harry Potter, I''m so happy!" Walter gazed into Harry''s face with myopic eyes. "I was talking to Professor srahorn not long ago, where is the biography of Harry Potter that we are looking forward to?"


    "Well," said Harry, "what? Biography? "


    Harry was a little confused. He didn''t say biography earlier. Even those interviews in the prophet''s daily made Harry very big. Moreover, Harry didn''t think his deeds were worth publishing.


    Learn about girero Lockhart?


    It was probably the most embarrassing semester Harry had ever had.


    "Oh, yes, as modest as Horace described it!" "I don''t care. "But seriously --"


    suddenly, his way of speaking changed; suddenly he seemed to be talking about business, "I''d love to help you write this book - people are eager to know more about you, dear child, do you know? It''s yearn! If you agree to give me a few interviews, it will take four or five hours, so we can finish the book in a few months. And it doesn''t take a lot of effort for you. I promise you - you can ask me if I''m right - come here


    The vampire was moving slowly towards the girls nearby, looking hungry.


    "Come here, have a piece of pie," wople said, grabbing a piece of pie from the elf and shoved it into Eugenie''s hand, then turned his attention to Harry. "My dear child, you don''t know what gold you can make""I''m really not interested," Harry said firmly. "I just saw two friends. I''m sorry."


    He pulled Luna into the crowd; he had just seen a ball of long brown hair and plates disappearing between the members of the two eccentric sisters. "Hermione! Hermione


    "Harry! You''re here, thank God! Hi, Luna


    "Hey, Hermione!" Harry looked at Hermione in a sky blue dress Muggle style, but it''s really the most comfortable one among all


    "Are you?" Harry looked at two glasses of juice and an empty glass on the plate and couldn''t help wondering. "And Fanlin?"


    "Oh, this is for him. Maybe you can get two cups. Let''s go over there..."


    "What''s the matter with this empty cup, and why are you..." Harry thought it strange.


    With his understanding of van Lin, at this time point, van Lin should be honest and diligent to clean up everything for Hermione


    "Oh, he''s talking to a man," said Hermione, "a vampire."


    "Vampire?" Luna''s eyes lit up.


    "Vampire? I just saw one of them, right next to slakhon, and it was... "


    "I''m afraid they''re not the same people, I think." Hermione shook her head and said, "actually, I don''t feel very good with the one who''s with Professor slahorn."


    "The same." Harry shrugged. "So Talking to Fanlin... "


    "Yes, Mr. porter. Nice to meet you. Mr. van leen Ayre and I were just discussing when you''ll be here." A tall man suddenly appeared behind him, and Harry had a tingling feeling on his back, that cold breath.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I think there are some problems recently. Some of my abilities can''t be well controlled."


    "So, Rutherford, you should accept my spell honestly." Said Fanlin, pouring some dragon blood into the empty cup and handing it to Rutherford.


    "Well, Mr. Dumbledore has helped me before." Rutherford said, "I don''t think it''s necessary to


    "Drink yours." Fanlin some bad gas said, for the vampire Fanlin also do not know why, it is very difficult to have any good feeling.


    Maybe it''s because the people they come into contact with are all Trevor or Rutherford. There are more people in 13. If you want to change to a vampire sister or a little Lori


    Gabriel is good. They''re rolling on the same bed


    Well Sleep for more than half a month, of course, the main reason is because Hibiscus is not reliable, but in fact, Gabriel and van Lin and Hermione relationship is quite good.


    The five of them went to the other side of the room, and along the way Harry picked up a few cups of mead. It was too late when they realized that Professor Trelawney was standing alone.


    "Hello," Luna said politely to Professor Trelawney.


    "Good evening, dear," Professor Trelawney said, staring at Luna with difficulty.


    Van reen smelled cooking Sherry again. That''s Sybil''s favorite taste, and since Firenze came out of the Centaur tribe, Professor Trelawney''s life has been more and more difficult.


    The two masters of mysticism, two divination, to be exact, were Professor Trelawney who successfully demonstrated to everyone what a peer is an enemy.


    And in this silent duel, it is clear that


    "I haven''t seen you in class lately..."


    "No, I''m going to Firenze''s class this year," Luna said, of course, and the girl was quite outspoken.


    Obviously, Sybil was defeated.


    "Oh, of course," Professor Trelawney was angry, and she was laughing drunk. "Or Doberman, as I usually call him. You must think that Professor Dumbledore will drive that horse away when I come back to class, right? But not We have classes together It''s an insult, frankly, an insult. Do you know... "


    Professor trawley seemed too drunk to recognize the others.


    Harry and some of van Lin wanted to leave, especially Hermione, who was upset by Professor trayne, while Rutherford asked.


    "Is this the author of the prophecy? The prophet


    "Oh, please..." Fanlin said, "if you don''t speak, no one will treat you..."


    "Oh, come on..." Harry glanced away, and saw slahorn and his friends of unknown rank coming this way.


    "You ate Is it? "


    "Eat Eat... "


    Harry and several people in Fanlin face embarrassed, had to, a few people quickly turned to join Luna, but made a mistake, they all ignored Luna talking to who.


    "Harry Potter!" Professor trawley said in a deep and trembling voice that she had noticed him for the first time."Oh, Hello," Harry said awkwardly.


    "My dear child!" She said in a very small but far away voice. "Those rumors! Those reports! The real one! Of course, I knew a long time ago Never a good sign, Harry But why don''t you keep taking divination? For you, this course is the most important


    "Oh, Sybil, we all think our subjects are the most important!" A loud voice said that srahorn appeared on the other side of Professor trawley, his face red, his swan hat a little crooked, a cup of Mead in one hand, and a huge pie in the other.


    "But I don''t think I''ve taught such a potion genius!" Slaghorn looked at Harry with his eyes full of blood but still affectionate. "Talent, you know - like his mother! I''ve only taught a few students with this ability. I can tell you, Siberia - why even Severus -- "


    to van Lin''s horror, srahorn stretched out his arm as if he had dug Snape out of the thin air.


    "No more hiding, come here, Severus!" Slahorn belched happily. "I''m talking about Harry''s extraordinary ability to make potions! Of course, you should also take some credit. You have taught him for five years! "


    Snape, unable to move on his shoulder, was cradled by srahorn. He squinted at Harry from above his hooked nose.


    This makes everyone''s hair stand on end. No one has ever seen Professor Snape in this state. According to the human setup, Snape is definitely a member of the abstinence department. He is linked with each other and dare not think about it.


    "It''s funny. I don''t remember teaching Porter anything."


    "Oh, that''s all talent Exclaimed slahorn. "You should see what he handed in his first class, the water of life and death - never seen a student do so well on his first try, even you, Severus --"


    "really?" Snape said calmly that his eyes were still fixed on Harry, which made Harry very uneasy.


    The last thing he wanted to see was Snape starting to investigate how his new talent in potions came about.


    "Remind me what other classes you took, Harry?" Asked slahorn.


    "Defense against the dark arts, magic spell, metamorphosis, herbalism..."


    "In short, all the subjects needed to be an Auror." Snape let out the slightest sneer.


    "Yes, well, that''s my wish," Harry said defiantly.


    "And you will be a great Auror too Said slahorn in a loud voice.


    "I don''t think you should be an Auror, Harry," Luna said unexpectedly. Everyone looked at her. "Auror is part of the tooth rot conspiracy, and I thought everyone knew it. They want to bring down the Ministry of magic from the inside, through the black magic and gum disease. "


    Everyone laughed, and Harry even choked half of his Mead in his nose.


    Really, that''s the benefit of bringing Luna.


    Luna''s good-looking skin bag is absolutely hiding a soul of incomparable wheat skin, ghost knows where Luna came from so many ideas and brain holes.


    He coughed and lifted the goblet, soaked, but still grinning, he saw a more refreshing sight: Mr. filch was pulling Draco Malfoy''s ear towards him.


    "Professor slahorn," gasped filch, his chin shaking and his bulging eyes glowing wildly at the naughty student. "I found the boy lurking in the hallway upstairs. He claimed to have been invited to your party, but his departure was delayed. Have you ever sent him an invitation? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1100

    ¡­¡­


    "Well, OK, I''m not invited!" Malfoy said impatiently, "I don''t want to come in. Are you happy?"


    "No, I''m not happy!" A smile came out of ferch''s face, and he said it in a right way, and was delighted. "You''re in trouble, trouble! Did the principal not say that it is not allowed to run out at night, unless you have permission, did not say it? Well? You didn''t hear that? "


    The music didn''t know when it had stopped, and everyone watched the surprise that ferch had brought.


    And obviously Malfoy''s attention is not useful, and even some of them are angry.


    Van Lin was shocked by the bold move of slakhorn a second ago, and the next second was to accept the internal tear of the umrich investigation team.


    It seems that slakhorn''s dance is not so boring, and it is not only Malfoy who comes without invitation, but also a strict sense of speaking, vampire aristocracy, ghost knows what Rutherford really stands for?


    Fortunately, Rutherford''s arrival gave van Lin a reason to not talk to slakhorn.


    But Malfoy, van Lin is curious what he is going to come to.


    Don''t you die for Fuling?


    It is very possible, but Malfoy is still in school at this time. There is no doubt that the disappearance cabinet has been in the room of demand. Unexpectedly, van Lin has been searching for it for a long time, and has not found out where Malfoy has hidden it?


    Or, Malfoy didn''t use the vanishing cabinet at all?


    But in fact, there is nothing more suitable for the ark in the bogin bock magic store. Malfoy must be trying to repair the disappearance cabinet, but it is likely that Malfoy changed the hiding place because of the fact that van Lin always went to the house of demand.


    Looking for something in Hogwarts, it''s easy to say, but it''s hard to say


    Professor Snape promised to end Malfoy, and naturally, these signs were not a problem.


    Snape must know Hogwarts better than van Lin, after all, in the time of living here, van Lin is far from.


    And the disappearance cabinet is not in the room where they need to be met. Fan Lin can not imagine where there is any place to be placed.


    So, Snape''s office?


    The idea flashed by, and soon it was rejected by Van Lin.


    Professor Snape has no reason to take such a doomed mess into his hands, which is a hard work, and it is in conflict with van Lin''s plan.


    Dumbledore had no threat of curse, and naturally did not need to use death to seduce Voldemort, and the power that van Lin had gained in the God of death did not feel that an old wand could make up for it.


    A blow to destroy Azkaban?


    This is something Dumbledore can''t do.


    However, according to Rutherford, Voldemort lacks the key, that is, the opportunity, that power is very limited, Voldemort can not leave in a short time, and in the case of throwing out Voldemort itself, those elite death eaters can not be underestimated.


    Maybe you can follow the magic department, put them in and then come to a urn to catch turtles?


    However, it is absolutely half the power of Voldemort to solve Voldemort''s men in advance.


    A dark king without claws is obviously incompetent.


    So Malfoy repairs the disappearance cabinet, and then let him fix it, but it''s not clear if Professor Snape can get the information about their actions.


    It should not be hard because it depends on Dumbledore.


    Unless Voldemort''s head is hit by a heavy object, otherwise, it is really expected that his men will solve Dumbledore, and Voldemort will not have to fight with the vampire forbidden area so hard.


    And, in terms of Voldemort''s current situation, his head can resist the curse of van Lin hard, or is the concussion caused by shock wave?


    Voldemort''s brain is still unknown.


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter, Angus, it doesn''t matter," said slakhorn, interrupting van Lin''s thinking in a moment, which is what Van Lin hates.


    Slakhorn waved his hand with a great deal. "It''s Christmas now, it''s not a crime to want to attend the party. This time, we forgot all the punishment; you can stay, Draco. "


    For a moment, it was conceivable that ferch''s angry disappointment was obvious; but why, Harry, looking at Malfoy, was almost equally unhappy?


    And why Snape was angry and angry at Malfoy''s expression Is this possible A little worried?


    Before Harry could remember the scene in his mind, ferch turned and walked, and muttered in a low voice; Malfoy had changed his smile to the magnanimous of sheslahorn; Snape''s expression became elusive again."It''s nothing, nothing," said srahorn, waving his hand. "After all, I do know your grandfather..."


    "He thinks highly of you, sir," said Malfoy quickly. "Say you are the best pharmacist he knows..."


    Harry stares at Malfoy. It was not Malfoy''s flattery that interested him; he had been speaking to Snape for a long time. Harry''s concern was that Malfoy did look a little sick.


    To be honest, it was the first time in years that Harry had looked at Malfoy so closely; he saw deep shadows under Malfoy''s eyes, and his skin had a distinctly grayish hue.


    Malfoy''s condition is not good, in fact, in everyone''s impression, Malfoy should be that handsome, peerless leather boy.


    But there is no denying that the good family gave Draco a perfect mental state, and now.


    Obviously, in Van Lin''s eyes, Malfoy has fallen into a deep confusion, and this is from the pressure of Dumbledore.


    A normal Dumbledore, and he wants to kill one of the greatest White wizard, wake up from the vanity promised by Voldemort, then the pressure comes naturally, and Lucius can''t say nothing.


    "I want to have a word with you, Draco," Professor Snape said suddenly.


    "Oh, no, listen to me, Severus," Slughorn said, burping again. "It''s Christmas. Don''t be too strict --"


    "I''m the dean of his college, and it''s up to me to decide how strict or loose," snape said briefly. "Come with me, Draco."


    A very strong reason.


    They left, Snape leading the way, Malfoy angrily following. Harry stood indecisively in front of van Lin for a moment, then said, "I''ll be back in a minute."


    "Oh, of course, you have the things with you?" Van Lin said, surprised at Harry''s execution of Dumbledore''s orders. Even at the party, Harry still put his tights


    Invisible clothes with


    "Oh, of course," Harry patted his pocket with his hand, "all the time."


    "So, what are you going to do?" Luna seems to have just recovered.


    "Luna I, er Go to the bathroom. " Harry thought about it for a moment. He almost forgot that Luna was his companion.


    "All right," Luna said happily, and Harry walked quickly into the crowd as if to hear her start talking about the tooth decay conspiracy with Professor Trelawney, who seemed very interested.


    As soon as he walked out of the party hall, he pulled out his invisible cloak from his pocket and put it on his body. Because the corridor was cold and clear, it was easy. It''s hard to find Snape and Malfoy.


    Harry ran down the corridor, and the sound of music and laughter from slahorn''s office muffled his footsteps. Maybe Snape took Malfoy to his underground office Maybe he escorted Malfoy back to Slytherin''s common room As he walked on, he put his ears to a door one by one until he reached the last classroom in the corridor. Finally, Harry lay down on the keyhole and heard the voice. He felt a burst of excitement.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Can''t afford to make a mistake, Draco, because if you get fired - "


    " I have nothing to do with it at all, OK? "


    "I hope you''re telling the truth, because it''s clumsy and stupid. You''ve been suspected of involvement. "


    "Who doubts me?" Said Draco angrily. "For the last time, I didn''t do it, OK? That girl bell or something must have an unknown enemy - don''t look at me like that! I know what you''re doing, I''m not stupid, but it''s no use - I can stop you


    There was silence for a while, then Snape whispered, "ah Aunt Bellatrix has taught you how to block your brain. You''re much better than Potter. Oh, I see. What do you want to hide from your master, Draco


    "I have nothing to hide from him, I just don''t want you to interfere!" Harry put his ear to the keyhole again What happened that made Malfoy speak to Snape like this? He always respected and even liked Snape?


    "So that''s why you''re avoiding me this semester? You''re afraid I''ll interfere with you? As you know, who dares not to come to my office after I''ve told them to come to my office, Draco -- "


    " then you''ll put me in jail! Report to Dumbledore Malfoy scoffed. There was another silence, and then Snape said, "you know very well that I don''t want to do either of those things."


    "Then you''d better not let me go to your office again!" Draco said aloud, obviously not satisfied with Snape''s arrangement, but in fact, it was difficult for Harry to distinguish Malfoy''s emotions.


    "Listen to me," said Snape, whose voice was so low that Harry had to press closer to the keyhole to hear. "I''m trying to help you! I swore to your mother to protect you, and I made an unbreakable pledge, which can''t be denied. Besides, I don''t intend to, and I can''t, violate this pledge. So, Draco -- ""Well, it looks like you have to find a way to break it, because I don''t need your protection! It''s my job, he gave it to me, and I''m doing it! I''ve come up with a plan, and it will work, but it will take longer than I thought


    "What''s your plan?"


    "It''s none of your business!"


    "If you tell me what you want to do, I can help you -"


    "I have all the help I need, thank you, I''m not alone!"


    "You must be alone tonight. It''s stupid of you to walk around the corridor without sentry and backup. These are the lowest level mistakes - "


    " if you didn''t lock Clara and Goyle in jail, I''d have them help! "


    "Keep your voice down!" Snape said suddenly, because Malfoy''s voice grew louder with excitement. "If your friends Crabbe and Goyle want to pass the defense against the dark arts o.w.l.s. this time, they need to do more than they do now -"


    "what does that matter?" Malfoy said. "I mean, who cares? At Hogwarts? What kind of ridiculous test to decide your life? Defense against the dark arts - this is a joke, a play by the Ministry of magic? It''s like someone needs to defend against the dark arts - "


    " it''s a play that''s crucial to success, Draco! " Snape said, "if I don''t know how to act, where do you think I''ll be in the next few years? Now listen to me! You''re not careful enough to walk around at night and get caught, and if you''re relying on assistants like Clara and Goyle -- "


    " I''m not the only ones, I have other people on my side, better people! "


    "Then why don''t you trust me? I can -"


    "I know what your idea is. You want to steal my honor!" Draco was so excited that his voice became a little louder.


    Another silence, honor, theft, conflict?


    In Harry''s ears, it''s almost exciting words, and then according to his idea, a Death Eater, a son of a Death Eater, with someone''s mission in his hand, intending to destroy Hogwarts?


    In a flash, Harry thought of all the possibilities, almost building a perfect script in Harry''s mind.


    Voldemort gives Draco a mission, and Snape is excluded, belonging to the Malfoy family.


    Damn it, Bellatrix taught Draco closure for this task, to keep Draco''s mind from being spied on.


    The only thing that bothers Harry is that Snape''s words are better than Potter''s


    This really makes Harry very uncomfortable, Harry almost jumped out to catch the traitor Bah, the scene of the capture.


    But it seemed that everything was made up by his own brain. Harry had to continue to listen patiently.


    It''s also the only choice


    Or run out and put those two down?


    In addition to Dumbledore''s easy way of doing things, it is estimated that only Sirius would choose to rush out to the mang.


    Oh, Fanlin may only hide in the dark and observe


    Harry was thinking about all the possibilities, but at least Harry enjoyed it. After a while, Snape said coldly, "you talk like a child. I fully understand that your father''s arrest and imprisonment upset you, but -- "


    Harry suddenly realized that he had only one second to react. Harry heard Malfoy''s footsteps coming from the other side of the door. The door opened suddenly, and Malfoy opened the door angrily and walked out.


    Malfoy strode down the corridor, past the open office of srahorn, turned a corner in the distance and disappeared.


    Harry curled up in the air. Snape came out of the classroom slowly, with a deep expression on his face, and returned to the party hall.


    Harry was still curled up on the floor, hidden under his cloak, but his mind was spinning fast.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1101

    "So Snape offered to help Malfoy?" Said Hermione, frowning.


    "Obviously, unless my ears deceive me." Said Harry.


    "I''m sorry, Harry, it''s not that I don''t trust you, but I can''t believe..."


    "Is that true?" Hermione asked together.


    There was a look of indignation on Harry''s face.


    "I''m sorry, but I think I''m just confirming." Said Hermione, laying the glass aside.


    Slakhon''s party has entered the climax. Most of the people have already drunk almost, so there is no one to disturb them.


    Like Luna?


    After drinking a few glasses of beer by Professor trawley, he was red faced with Professor trawley on the side of the chair and looked at the sky from the ceiling. Strictly speaking, the sun today is a little dazzling, which once made professor trawley think it is dawn.


    "Yes, Snape offered to help him!" Said Harry. "He said he had promised Malfoy''s mother to protect him and made an unbreakable oath or something -"


    "unbreakable oath?" Hermione looked shocked.


    "No, he can''t Are you sure? "


    "Yes, I''m sure," said Harry. "What''s the matter? What does that mean? "


    "Well, you can''t break an unbreakable oath..." Van Lin explained.


    "I can think of it myself. It''s interesting. So what happens if you break it? "


    "Will die." Said Fanlin.


    "Will die?"


    "Literally." Van Lin explained, watching Snape come back to the party.


    It is reasonable to say that the trouble caused by Malfoy has nothing to do with Snape. Even if it is due to the long-standing good relationship between the two, it does not reach the level where Snape put his life on it.


    "So..." Harry opened his mouth to repeat the conspiracy theory about Malfoy.


    "So, have you ever thought that Snape might just pretend to agree to the Malfoys?" Hermione took a look at vaseline and asked carefully, to be honest, it was hard for the girl to understand.


    On the one hand, it is the theory that Snape will not betray, which was instilled by Van Lin, and on the other hand


    Now Harry obviously has the evidence.


    It''s ironic to van Lin, I have to admit.


    "-- pretending to offer help to Malfoy, so that you can know what he is up to?" Harry said quickly. "Yes, I know you think so. But how do we know that it is? "


    "Maybe we don''t have to know at all." Vanillin suddenly said, "whether it''s true or not, whether it''s what you see, or what we see, it doesn''t seem to matter to Dumbledore."


    "It''s Dumbledore''s business. Dumbledore trusted Snape, and that should be enough for all of us


    "But," said Harry, "I just said - just that Dumbledore misread Snape --"


    "people have said that many times. It depends on whether you believe in Dumbledore''s judgment. I believe; therefore, I trust Professor Snape. " Said Fanlin.


    This surprised Harry. He thought that van Lin would choose to support him, but it turned out.


    "But Dumbledore can make mistakes," Harry argued. "He said it himself. You - "


    " Oh, yes, Dumbledore makes mistakes, too. " But Dumbledore was right most of the time, and I don''t think it''s up to any of us to affirm or deny, or we should have finished it long ago, whether it''s you or me


    "Yes, but I still hold my opinion." Said Harry.


    "Of course, in fact, I don''t quite understand." "If, as Snape said, he made an unbreakable oath, why doesn''t Malfoy believe Snape? I mean, before that, you didn''t hear anything specific. Now it''s clear what Malfoy wanted to do at Hogwarts, and then he got the support of Death Eaters."


    "Yes, that''s it." Said Harry.


    "Of course, it could be someone else, but if we don''t think about other possibilities, what can Malfoy do at Hogwarts?" Asked Fanlin.


    Harry is a bit tongue tied. As he said before, Harry has only been guessing to determine what Malfoy really wants to do at Hogwarts, and what is it?


    To whom?


    Dumbledore? Or, Fanlin, or not, himself?


    "I don''t know." Harry shook his head. He thought about many possibilities, but Hogwarts is solid now, at least on the surface.


    At hogmaud, large numbers of Aurors are stationed there, while in Hogwarts.Although filch is a squib, the tools in his hands are no joke.


    Black magic detector, and also through the magic circle guarding Hogwarts castle, if Malfoy wants to bring something in, it is difficult to say that this is a feasible thing.


    Malfoy himself, although dissatisfied with Snape''s evaluation, but in fact, Malfoy is nothing more than a little wizard with Harry''s ability.


    This ability may be very strong, but in Hogwarts, such a little wizard, even in the student group, many people can do it, such as Hermione?


    Although the girl''s actual combat experience is not very rich, no one has doubted Hermione''s efforts.


    Just trying to use one word can represent many things.


    As a matter of fact, the girl''s talent is not bad. The little wizard who can choose Hogwarts is not inferior in talent. Otherwise, how can Hogwarts become the No. 1 magic school?


    Therefore, no matter the accumulation of magic or the use of magic, Hermione has never been inferior to anyone. However, most of the people who fight against them are witches of the previous generation or even several generations. Naturally, they are not so outstanding in strength, and this is the point of attention of Fanlin.


    A little wizard who can defeat the wizard of the same period with Voldemort is a very funny point in itself.


    So, what does Malfoy have?


    Famous family?


    However, Lucius''s status quo does not seem to be so reliable, and on Voldemort''s side, van Lim is well aware that Lucius is not in a good position.


    A loser, and he lost something vital to Voldemort''s life.


    What should Lucius do?


    Like the original, continue to live in a humble attitude? Let a lot of later Death Eaters step over his head?


    This is not an easy thing to accept.


    Of course, Lucius has better options, such as


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1102

    For example, into Dumbledore''s arms?


    Fanlin can not help thinking, how to consider, this matter is full of feasibility.


    There is no doubt that Lucius has returned to the house of the Malfoys, but for some reason, so far, Lucius can only hide.


    This is also the Ministry of magic, but it must have Voldemort''s attitude in it.


    Lucius made a serious mistake. Naturally, Voldemort didn''t want to use him now.


    And there''s a lot of people available, like the Malfoy family? Or Bellatrix?


    Because of Narcissa''s sake, Bellatrix lives in Malfoy''s castle. Anyway, no one can expect Bellatrix to move into that family again.


    As a woman, Blake''s name does not have much to do with Bellatrix strictly speaking. Moreover, Sirius Black is still alive and well. Bellatrix is not in charge at all, even though most of black''s property has been transferred to Bellatrix''s vault.


    Voldemort really loved the Black family.


    Heffpav''s gold cup and Slytherin''s pendant box were handed over to Regulus and Bellatrix respectively.


    Of course, regullus discovered it by himself, but it was saved by regullus. If it wasn''t for Sirius, the Black family would have been loyal.


    This is much more reliable than Malfoy family. After all, there are only a few famous and powerful families. When the Dark Lord is still human, he always needs one or two supporters.


    But now, once the best hand, Voldemort himself was broken.


    In Voldemort''s eyes, the hand was sore. It became a little stiff and obscure, and even painful.


    Although there''s something to do with the fact that his brain has been in a state of suspended animation for a long time, Voldemort knows exactly how far the hand will go.


    This is not a good hand to use, and Voldemort has a way to punish disobedient people.


    But would Lucius be so willing to be killed by Voldemort?


    In the absence of hope, this is absolutely helpless, but Narcissa asked for Snape''s head, which proves that Malfoy still wants to struggle.


    Now it takes some simple contact to force Lucius to make his choice without anyone noticing it.


    And Bellatrix


    That''s a good vote.


    ¡­¡­


    "What can Malfoy do at Hogwarts I don''t know, but I''m sure... "


    "I''m sure it''s not a good thing." Van reen went on to say, "well, what on earth would that be? Or, what Voldemort desperately wanted to do. What does Voldemort want to do


    "Kill you, me and Dumbledore! You mean Malfoy wants to kill Dumbledore? " Harry was shocked and said that he had thought about this possibility secretly just now, but you can''t feel the oppression of Dumbledore when holding a magic wand as an enemy of Dumbledore.


    Unlike Voldemort, Voldemort has fluctuations, intuitive and powerful, and can make people feel negative emotions such as anger, which is not really terrible for Harry.


    But in the face of Dumbledore, you are in front of an old man. Before he gets angry, you will never realize what kind of power is hidden under the old body.


    "It can''t be..." Hermione immediately shook her head and said, "I mean, it''s crazy to kill Dumbledore? Malfoy can''t even beat you


    "I can''t even beat me." Fanlin is a little speechless.


    "Be serious." "And, what''s more, I''m telling the truth."


    "That''s it. It''s a bold idea, but..." Harry swallowed. It was a crazy idea.


    "But it always needs someone to do it, doesn''t it? Aren''t we still plotting ways to get Voldemort to sleep? There are more death eaters than in the order of Phoenix. Moreover, I never deny the ability of Death Eaters. Think about it, how many experiences have we known? Malfoy, tavern, little Barty crouch... " "Everyone has the ability to get Harry out of Dumbledore''s eyes and get Hogwarts out of Dumbledore''s eyes," Van leen said


    "Oh, it''s not a funny thing." Harry was a little embarrassed, but what Van Lin said was true, especially Barty crouch, who brought himself directly to Voldemort and watched Voldemort come back to life.


    "So, it''s not impossible, but it''s very difficult..."


    "That''s quite difficult, OK?" Hermione said angrily, "do something to Dumbledore? This is This is something Voldemort has never done. ""But it''s not impossible, isn''t it?" Van Lin took another sip of beer and had to admit that, as a professor who paid great attention to puggard, the former dean of Slytherin college at Hogwarts, for some reasons, slaghorn still had a good meal, at least the food was good.


    "You say, that necklace Is that necklace for Dumbledore Harry was silent for a moment and suddenly said, "it''s the string Betty''s holding. I heard Snape questioning..."


    "So, that''s questioning." "No one of us can be sure until Malfoy leaks his feet," Van Lin said


    "Then we..." Harry was a little dejected. "Can''t we do anything?"


    Harry can''t help but think otherwise. In fact, the dialogue between Snape and Malfoy can make Harry more sure that Snape and Malfoy are working for Voldemort. There is no substantive evidence to draw Malfoy to everyone, saying that this is a Death Eater, and he is destroying Hogwarts.


    Hogwarts itself is not monolithic. It''s a school, not a Ministry of magic. Strictly speaking, it''s nothing.


    "Not so." "If Malfoy really wants to do something to Dumbledore, he needs someone to help him," he said


    "Clara and Goyle?"


    "I don''t think it''s very interesting for those two idiots to pull out and whip corpses." Said Fanlin.


    "Oh, yes." Harry nodded to confirm his stupid idea. In the impression, Clara and Goyle were not only a little fierce, but also Empty brain?


    Harry will never forget the experience of using two pieces of cake suspended in the air to let two people sleep like dead pigs in the second grade.


    You know, at that time, Fred and George were still at school. That was Mr. Filch''s headache


    But now, Ron


    Well


    "So Malfoy will bring death eaters into school?" Harry asked.


    But in Harry''s mind, he had confirmed his idea.


    Just relying on one Malfoy is not that Harry looks down on Malfoy. It is a very difficult thing.


    All the secret passageways are blocked. Naturally, entering and leaving Hogwarts requires close magic detection at the door.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1103

    ¡­¡­


    "So..."


    "So I think we need to go back first," said Vaseline. "I''m bored here."


    Fanlin some salted fish to see a circle, from the beginning of the dance atmosphere, now seems to become a drunkard''s paradise.


    It''s hard to imagine what a terrible scene it would be if Luna drank too much.


    "I think you are full." Hermione scoffed at what Van Lin said, and, what''s more, his behavior You know, Hermione still needs to pay attention to the image, and the waist is too tight. In Van Lin''s opinion, Hermione is not fat. Why should he tighten the belt?


    "Oh, I think so." Fanlin said, touching his bulging stomach, and then filled a large glass of beer.


    "Oh, my God..." Hermione gave up completely. "Are you a pig?"


    "This is not my body." Van Lin murmured, but still put down the food in his hand, in Van Lin''s view, Hermione is probably a little unbalanced.


    Harry thinks it''s interesting, of course, if two people go too far


    "You don''t seem to like it very much." A voice came from behind Harry''s back. It was reflexive. Harry thought it was srahorn.


    Slaghorn is the host of the party, and he likes it?


    Like it or not, srahorn would love to make Harry the center of the conversation.


    "Oh, no, we just..."


    "Hello, Mr. Potter."


    Harry looked at this familiar face


    "You haven''t gone yet?" Van Lin''s voice came.


    "Oh, of course, I don''t think I''ll leave until the party is over." Rutherford shakes the blood in the glass, which makes him look very strange.


    "Vampire?"


    "Of course..."


    "Before you..." Harry is a little tongue tied. He has been ignoring it. It seems that they have always been


    "After you come back, Mr. Potter." Rutherford said, "I''ve been waiting here for a long time."


    "Isn''t that..." Harry opened his mouth and thought of his conversation with van Lin and Hermione, "you..."


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter." "For now, he is I''m a member of the order of the Phoenix, so there''s nothing to be nervous about, or I''ll let him go


    "To put it right, it''s a cooperative relationship."


    "I remember," Harry said suddenly, interrupting Rutherford. "You are Rutherford, the vampire with nicoleme? Tonks told me about you. "


    "Oh, yes..."


    "So Sirius..."


    "Mr. Porter, your Godfather has no problem. I swear in the name of my blood ancestor, and I think Sirius Black is still enjoying it."


    "Enjoy it?" Question mark on van Lin''s face.


    Isn''t it serious and endangered? It''s fun


    "Oh, I''m sorry, Rutherford, I''m not very good at it, but this one, enjoy it?"


    "Literally, it doesn''t need to be understood." Said Rutherford, with a smile, revealing two unusual fangs.


    "Well, I thought you went to your company." Said Fanlin.


    "Companion?" Rutherford was slightly stunned, and then, "I think, what misunderstanding do you have about the blood clan society? I don''t think it''s qualified to be a inferior blood servant..."


    "Oh, noble style, I understand, I understand..." Van Lin touched his forehead, which seemed to make him feel better.


    "What is a blood servant?" Hermione frowned.


    "Similar to Mr. Remus lupin." Rutherford said, but there was no respect in his words.


    "Change the incomplete vampire, similar to the product between human and blood clan." But I think you may have some misunderstanding about human society


    "We don''t have to argue about it, Mr. al." Rutherford lifted his clothes and made them. "Besides, I don''t think I mean to look down on Mr. REMS. In fact, put aside what you call As an alien, Mr. Remus, as a powerful human wizard, at this point... "


    "It was just a conspiracy." Harry said a little angry, for Rutherford''s unbridled discussion of lupin werewolf identity appears very resistant.


    "Oh, of course, about greyburg, the self styled werewolf orthodox."


    "You''ve been chasing him underground all day." Van Lin said impolitely, "if possible, I think I should let you stay there forever."


    "Return to the embrace of our ancestors?" Rutherford laughed. "It''s not a terrible thing. I think about it more than once in a long time."The party is getting more and more lively. It seems that the Party of srahorn is coming to an end. At least everyone starts to be a little reckless. Fanlin vaguely hears a group of people talking about the latest developments of the Ministry of magic, while the guy who was going to write books for Harry at the beginning is shouting words like "too sorry" and his vampire friend


    "I advise you to keep that vampire away from the people here." Said Fanlin.


    "It doesn''t matter. He can''t do anything."


    "Well, what are you doing here?" Van Lim never quite understood why Rutherford came.


    "Invited," Rutherford said, "and Mr. nicoleme asked me to inform you of your readiness."


    "What preparation?" Asked Fanlin.


    "Mr. nicoleme has found something interesting, and I think it needs your help." Rutherford said, "about the forbidden area of vampires."


    "Oh, the gates of hell." Fanlin said, "have you found the key?"


    "Some clues." Rutherford said, "about the tomb of a black wizard."


    "The tomb of the black wizard?" Fanlin was puzzled, "it''s not a blood clan..."


    "Oh, even the powerful blood clan will fail. Otherwise, it is impossible for the puppet to escape."


    "Flee, your so-called sacred vessel?" Van Lin gently turns the ring on his hand, which comes from the sacred weapon of the vampire family. This makes him believe that there is everything about the sacred instrument. At least, at present, the power of this soul is less than that of the legend, and there is no difference in other things.


    "Oh, that''s it." Rutherford said, "no one knows why the puppet has changed like this, but it is indeed a disaster for the toredo people. A count who tries to take the power of the living from the hand of death has created a sacred instrument and an immortal monster."


    "Immortal monster." Fanlin some doubts, "for the blood clan, this is not the normal life?"


    "Oh, no, please don''t confuse the dead with the blood clan."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1104

    "So Snape offered to help him? Did he really offer to help him? "


    "If you ask again," Harry said, "I''ll use this sprout bucket -"


    "I''m just confirming!" They were standing alone by the sink in the cottage kitchen, cutting mountains of sprouts for Mrs. Weasley. There was snow outside the window in front of them.


    In fact, it makes Harry a little reluctant. Anyone who repeats what he once said will not feel too good. What''s more, Harry comes to the burrow according to Dumbledore''s request, and


    "Yes, Snape offered to help him!" Harry said impatiently. "He said he promised Malfoy''s mother to protect him, and made an unbreakable oath or something - Fanlin told me it would die. Now it''s certain that Snape is helping Malfoy and Malfoy is helping the death eaters."


    "Oh, well, I still don''t know why." Ron said, his work did not stop. "It was an unbreakable promise. When I was about five years old, Fred and George wanted me to make an unbreakable promise. I almost stood up. I had already shaken my hand with Fred, but my father found out. He''s going crazy, "said Ron with a flash of nostalgia in his eyes." I''ve seen dad get angry like mom this time. Fred''s left buttocks have changed


    "Yeah, well, forget Fred''s left buttocks --"


    "say it again?" Said Fred''s voice. The twins came into the kitchen. "Oh, George, look at this. They''re using knives and things like that. God bless them. "


    "I''ll be 17 in more than two months," said Ron rudely, "and then I can do these things with magic!"


    "But now," George sat down on the kitchen table and put his feet on it, "we can appreciate you showing us how to use one - oops."


    "You did it!" Ron said angrily, sucking at his clipped thumb. "You wait, when I''m 17 -"


    "you''re going to charm us with your uncanny magic, I''m sure," Fred yawned.


    "When it comes to magic that is still unknown, Ron," George said, "how come we heard from Ginny that you were with a young lady named - unless our intelligence is wrong - ravend Brown?"


    Ron''s face turned a little red, but he didn''t seem angry when he turned to face the sprouts.


    "Mind your own business."


    "What a reply with thorns!" Said Fred. "I don''t really want to know. No, what we want to know is How did this happen? "


    "What do you mean?"


    "What happened to her, or something else?"


    "What?"


    "Well, how did her brain get so damaged? Be careful, oh When Mrs. Weasley came into the kitchen, she saw Ron throw the chopper at Fred, who lazily waved his wand and turned it into a paper plane.


    "Ron!" She said furiously, "don''t let me see you throw a knife again!"


    "I won''t," said Ron, "for you to see again," he added in a very low voice, and then turned to face the mountain of sprouts.


    "Fred and George, I''m sorry, honey, but Remus is coming tonight, so Bill has to sleep with you two."


    "No problem," George said.


    "And, because Charlie doesn''t go home, Harry and Ron live in the attic, and if Furong can be with Ginny --"


    "- Ginny''s Christmas will be over," Fred muttered.


    "- then everyone will be comfortable. Well, there''s a bed anyway, "Mrs. Weasley''s voice sounded a little tired.


    "Then surely Percy''s ugly face will not appear?" Asked Fred.


    "No, I think it''s because he''s busy, in the Ministry of magic."


    "Or because he''s the biggest fool in the world -"


    as Mrs. Weasley walked out of the kitchen, Fred said. "There must be one of them. Well, then George, let''s go


    "What are you going to do?" Asked Ron. "Can''t you help us with this pile of sprouts? Just move the wand and we will be free. "


    "No! I don''t think we''ll do that, "Fred said seriously. "It can train people to learn how to cut sprouts without magic, and let you realize how difficult it is for Muggles and Squibs --"


    "- and if you want to ask for help, Ron," George threw the paper plane to him, "shouldn''t throw knives at you. It''s just a little piece of advice. We went to the village and there was a very beautiful girl in the paper shop who thought my card trick was excellent Almost like real magic... "


    "Asshole," Ron said darkly, watching Fred and George walk out of the snow covered yard. "It only takes them ten seconds, and we can go.""I can''t," Harry said, somewhat dejected, remembering what the vampire had told him at slakhon''s party. "I promised Dumbledore not to wander around here."


    "Oh, yes," said Ron. After cutting a few more sprouts, he said, "are you going to tell Dumbledore what happened between Snape and Malfoy?"


    "Yes," said Harry. "I will tell anyone who can stop them, Dumbledore is the number one. I might also talk to your dad


    "But it''s a pity you didn''t hear what Malfoy was doing."


    "That''s what Fanlin said, but I can''t hear it, can I? It''s the key thing, and he doesn''t even tell Snape Harry said in silence, for Malfoy want to do, although has already had the clue, but actually wants to grasp what, is still very difficult.


    After a moment''s silence, Ron said, "of course, you know what they''re going to say? Dad, Dumbledore and all of them. They would say that Snape wasn''t really helping Malfoy. He just wanted to know what Malfoy was thinking


    "Oh, of course." Harry said, "Hermione started I mean... "


    Harry looked at Ron''s face. Ron seemed a little unnatural, but Ron didn''t say anything more.


    "I mean, it''s just a possibility, van Lin told me about it, and, most likely..." Harry opened his mouth, trying to tell Ron what he had analyzed.


    What would Ron say?


    How many of them are crazy, or is Malfoy crazy?


    Of course, it may also be that Harry is crazy. Anyway, it can''t bring back any good results. With years of experience, Harry thinks it''s better not to embarrass Ron when Hermione and van Lin can''t give advice.


    There are a lot of people in the burrow to ask, such as Mr. Weasley, or Remus?


    "What''s the matter? Probably what?"


    "Malfoy, he..." Harry opened his mouth. "He may be sabotaging Hogwarts, the Death Eater''s agent."


    "Oh, that''s what he''s been doing all the time. It''s nothing..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1105

    In fact, Harry had no chance to speak to Mr. Weasley after he arrived at the burrow, who worked in the Ministry of magic for a long time every day and didn''t take a holiday until Christmas night.


    The Weasleys and their guests were sitting in the living room, and Ginny decorated the room as if she were in a sea of paper drawings.


    Fred, George, Harry and Ron are the only ones who know that the angels on the top of the Christmas tree are actually a goblin, and Fred was bitten by Fred while pulling carrots for the Christmas dinner. So they read it a coma spell, and then painted it gold, put on a tiny ballet skirt and glued a pair of wings to its back, and now they are staring down angrily at all of them.


    It has a big bald potato like foot and hairy feet, the most ugly Angel Harry has ever seen.


    They were listening to Mrs. Weasley''s favorite singer celistina Warbeck on Christmas radio, and her soft voice was coming out of a huge wooden radio.


    Furong seemed to find celistina''s song boring, and she spoke in a loud voice in the corner, while the sullen lady Weasley pointed her wand at the volume controller, and celitina''s voice grew louder and louder. In a jazz style rhythm, the crucible full of love, Fred and George began to crack and explode with Ginny. Ron kept peeping at Bill and Furong, as if to learn some skills.


    Meanwhile, Lupin sat by the fire staring at the deepest part of the furnace as if she could not hear celistina.


    "Oh, stir my crucible quickly. If you don''t do it wrong, I will burn a strong love fire, so that you can spend the night warm."


    "We danced under the song when we were eight!" Mrs Weasley wiped tears in her eyes with her sweater. "Do you remember Arthur?"


    "Well?" Mr Weasley was peeling the orange, and he nodded and said, "Oh, yes Incredible music... " He sat up a little hard, turned his head and looked at Harry, and he was sitting next to him.


    "Sorry," he turned his head and looked at the radio, and celistina had already sung the chorus. "It''s almost over."


    "It doesn''t matter," Harry grinned. "Is the Ministry of magic busy recently?"


    "Very busy," Mr. Weasley said. "I won''t care if there''s progress, but I suspect that none of the three arrests in recent months has been a real Death Eater - just don''t tell anyone else, Harry."


    He suddenly looked more alert. "They don''t have stan in custody, are they?" Harry asked.


    "I''m afraid not," Mr. Weasley said. "I know Dumbledore tried to ask Skinner to release Stan directly I mean, everyone who interrogated him agreed that Stan could not be a Death Eater But the top wants people to see their progress, and "three arrests" are better than "three wrong arrests and release" I''ll emphasize again that this is the highest secret... ""


    "I can''t say anything," Harry said. He hesitated for a moment, wondering how to speak; as he sorted out his thoughts, he listened to celistina Warbeck and started a new song, "you enchanted my heart.".


    "Mr. Weasley, do you remember what I told you before I left at the station to school?"


    "I checked it, Harry," Mr. Weasley said immediately. "I went to search Malfoy''s house. Nothing that shouldn''t have been found there, whether it''s broken or complete. "


    "Yes, I know, I saw you have checked it in the prophet daily But it''s another different thing Well, further... " He told Mr. Weasley all the conversations he overheard between Malfoy and Snape and the subsequent quarrel between Harry and van Lin. Harry saw Lupin''s head turning slightly towards him and heard every word. After he had finished, no one else in the room spoke except for celistina''s deep hum.


    "Oh, where is my poor heart? It abandoned me for a spell


    "As van Lin said, have you ever thought about Harry," Mr. Weasley asked. "Snape is just pretending --"


    "but there must be something between them. I know the unbreakable vows, Snape has no reason... "


    "No, I think he will." Lupin said softly, "I trust him."


    "You trust him?" Harry felt a little weird, and he looked at lupin.


    "- do you really like or trust Snape?"


    "I don''t like or hate Severus," lupin said.


    "No, Harry, I''m talking about the truth," he added, seeing Harry''s suspicious face. "We may never be close friends; after all those things happened between James and Sirius and Severus, there was too much bitterness in it. But I didn''t forget that year I was in Hogwarts, Severus made me perfect potions every month, so I didn''t have to suffer that much at full moon. ""But he ''accidentally'' revealed the fact that you are a werewolf, and that you have to leave!" Harry said angrily.


    Lupin shrugged. "Sooner or later, it will be revealed. You and I know he wants my job, but if he wants to cause me more harm, he can do his hand and feet in the potion. But he kept me healthy. I should be grateful to him. "


    "Maybe under Dumbledore''s eyes he would not dare to make hands and feet in the potions!" Harry said.


    "You''ve made up your mind to hate him, Harry," lupin smiled powerlessly. "I understand that James is your father, Sirius is your godfather, and you have inherited the same prejudice. You can tell Dumbledore what you say to Arthur and me, but don''t expect him to agree with you; don''t even expect him to be surprised at what you say. Maybe Dumbledore ordered Severus to ask Draco. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Now you have torn my heart, and I want to thank you for giving it back to me! " Celistina ended her song with a long high note, and there was a loud applause on the radio, and Mrs. Weasley joined in with enthusiasm.


    "Is that all right?" Said Hibiscus loudly. "Thank goodness, how terrible --"


    "so, let''s have a drink before bed?" Mrs. Weasley jumped up and asked loudly. "Who wants egg wine?"


    "What are you doing lately?" Harry asked lupin that Mrs. Weasley was in a hurry to get the egg wine, and the rest of us stretched out and began to chat.


    "Oh, I''ve been working in secret," lupin said. "It''s no exaggeration. That''s why I can''t write to you, Harry; it might be a leak to send you a letter. "


    "What do you mean?"


    "I''ve been living with my companions, my kind," lupin said.


    "Werewolf," added lupin, seeing Harry looking at him in a puzzled way. "They were almost all standing on Voldemort. Dumbledore wants a spy, and I am It''s ready-made, and we did that early, rescued the vampire, and then van Lin destroyed the entrance to the underground street. "


    "Underground street?" Harry asked, "that''s..."


    "The werewolf''s territory." "In fact, almost all werewolves are on the Voldemort side, and they do something," lupin said


    "How could they like Voldemort?" Harry asked without understanding.


    "They think it''s better under his rule," lupin said. "And it''s very difficult to counter greyberg..."


    "Greyberg?" Harry exclaimed, "that''s not..."


    "Oh, yes, finyl greyberg is probably the cruelest Werewolf in existence. He aims to bite and infect as many people as possible; he wants to make enough werewolves to conquer the wizard. Voldemort promised to give him some victims in return for his service. Greyberg specializes in biting children He said that when they were young, they would grow up in a situation far away from their parents, and grow up with hatred for normal wizards; Voldemort used to threaten others by letting him out and biting their children; such threats often worked. " Lupington took a moment and said, "it''s greyberg who bit me."


    Even though Harry knows something, Harry can''t help it


    Lupin is with the werewolves who have ruined his life.


    It seems to be seeing Harry''s shock, or other emotions, and lupin doesn''t seem to care that much, as if it were telling other people''s stories.


    "Yes. My father has offended him. For a long time I had no idea of the identity of the werewolf who attacked me; I even sympathized with him that he could not control himself, and then understood what deformation felt. But greyberg is not. He will approach the victim at full moon and make sure that he is close enough to attack.


    Everything was planned by him. Voldemort used him to organize and lead the werewolves.


    I can''t say how much progress has been made in greyberg with my unique reasonable view, but he insists that blood is what we werewolves deserve and that we should retaliate against the normal. "


    "Revenge?"


    "It probably has to do with greyberg''s character, but..." Lupington, "I have to turn their views around, and Rutherford has helped me a lot."


    "Help?" Harry remembered the vampire who had been talking at the ball, "I don''t think..."


    "That''s just what they think, Harry." "It''s undeniable that werewolves should use werewolves," lupin said


    "What is the werewolf''s approach?"


    "Rule!" "It''s a great way to take everything from greyberg, purify your blood, and then control all the werewolves," lupin said A wolf is always needed in the wolves. "


    "Rule, wolf?" Harry felt a little bit less reliable, and saw Lupin''s thin body


    "Sorry, but I think..."


    "What do you think of me, without a leader?" "James said that too, but he thought I was strong after I changed," lupin said, not noticingSpeaking of his friends, Lu Ping seems to be in a relaxed mood.


    He took a glass of eggnog from Mrs. Weasley and said thank you. It looks a little happier. At the same time, Harry mentioned his father and Lu Ping was excited.


    "Have you ever heard of a man called the half blood prince?"


    "Half blood what?"


    "Prince," Harry watched him closely, hoping to see signs of his recollection.


    "No prince is a wizard," lupin said with a smile. "Is this a title you are going to adopt? I thought "the right man" was enough. "


    "It has nothing to do with me!" Said Harry discontentedly. "The half blood prince was a man who had studied at Hogwarts, and I got his old potion textbook. The book is full of incantations, incantations he invented. One of them is the Golden Bell - "Oh, that mantra was very popular when I was at Hogwarts," lupin said nostalgically. "It was a few months in my fifth grade, and if you get this spell, you''ll be suspended in mid air with your ankles."


    "My dad used it," said Harry. "I''ve seen it in the meditation basin. He used it with Snape." He tried to say it as if it were an unimportant remark, but he was not sure whether he had achieved the desired effect; Lupin''s smile seemed a little too understanding.


    "Yes," he said, "but he''s not the only one who uses it. As I said, it''s very popular You know how these spells come and go... "


    "But it sounds like it was invented in your school days," Harry insisted.


    "Not necessarily," lupin said. "Incantations are popular and out of date just like everything else." He looked at Harry''s face and said calmly, "James is of pure blood, Harry. I assure you he never asked us to call him prince."


    Hallidan cast aside his disguise and said, "isn''t Sirius? Or you? "


    "Absolutely not."


    Harry was staring at the fire. "I just thought - well, he helped me a lot in potions, the prince."


    "How old is that book, Harry?"


    "I don''t know. I didn''t check."


    "Well, maybe it will help you find some clues about when the prince will be studying at Hogwarts." Lu Ping said.


    As soon as this is said, hibiscus decides to sing "crucible of strong love" in imitation of celistina. After seeing Mrs. Weasley''s face, they know it''s time to go to bed.


    In fact, Harry wasn''t willing, but challenged Mrs. Weasley''s roar?


    Although she was sure that Mrs. Weasley would not treat herself like this, in fact, it still made Harry feel very uncomfortable.


    After leaving lupin, Harry and Ron climbed all the way to the bedroom on Ron''s pavilion, where a camping bed had been added. Ron immediately fell asleep, but before he went to bed, Harry found his copy of "high potion preparation" from his suitcase.


    According to Lupin''s suggestion, Harry opened the page and searched, and finally found the publication date at the beginning of the book.


    This book is almost 50 years old. His father and his friends didn''t go to Hogwarts 50 years ago.


    Suddenly, disappointed, Harry threw the book back into the box, turned off the light, and turned over to consider Lupin''s return to the werewolf tribe, as well as Snape, Malfoy, Stan sampak and the Half Blood Prince.


    Oh, and of course, there''s Vaseline. In fact, Harry is once again abandoned, and only he and Ron return to the burrow.


    Finally, Harry fell asleep uncomfortable. The dream was full of creeping shadows and the crying of bitten children.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1106

    "She must be joking..."


    Harry woke up to find a bulging stocking at the end of his bed. He put on his glasses and looked around. The small window was completely covered with snow. Ron sat upright on the bed in front of the window, looking at a thick gold necklace.


    "What is that?" Asked Harry.


    "It''s from lavender," said Ron, who sounded disgusting. "She doesn''t really think I can wear it..."


    Harry took a closer look and then laughed out loud. The swaying letters on the gold necklace were "my sweetheart.".


    "That''s good," Harry shook his head, trying not to think about the bad scene in his previous dream.


    Crying of children, corpses Voldemort must have done nothing good, but in fact, Harry doesn''t know what Voldemort is doing. The connection between them has become weaker recently. Harry hasn''t had such a bad dream for a long time.


    "It''s beautiful. You must wear it in front of Fred and George Harry shook his head to stop thinking about the bad things.


    "If you tell them," Ron tucked the necklace out of sight under his pillow, "I -- I -- I --"


    "just stutter at me?" Harry grinned and mocked Ron wantonly.


    "Think about it, can I say it?" Harry said it seriously, his eyes burning at Ron.


    "Maybe..." Ron curled his lips. For Harry If you put it on Fanlin This credibility


    "But How can she think I like that kind of thing? " Ron asked the air, looking rather shocked.


    "Well, think about it," said Harry. "Have you ever accidentally told her that you like to be seen in public with a necklace around your neck that says'' my sweetheart ''


    "Well We really didn''t say a lot, "said Ron. "Mainly in..."


    "Kiss," said Harry.


    "Well, yes," Ron hesitated, obviously not something to share. "Ravend is really..."


    "Oh, she likes you so much." Harry completed Ron''s words that he had not finished. "OK, so I can understand, so..."


    "So..."


    "I think we can unpack first." Harry said, interrupting Ron''s possibility of continuing the show


    The gifts Harry received included a sweater with a giant snitch pattern on the front, which Mrs. Weasley had knitted herself. The twins gave a large box of products from Weasley''s magic tricks shop. There was also a damp package that smelled moldy and had a label on it that said, "to master, from clichet.".


    Harry looked at the gift from kretcher with a critical eye. If it was dobby, Harry felt more reliable. Although there was nothing good about it, if it was from kretcher


    "Guess it''s safe to open this thing?" Harry asked.


    "There won''t be anything dangerous. Our mail is still being checked by the Ministry of magic," Ron replied, but he also looked at the package suspiciously.


    "I didn''t think about cutting anything. Do people usually give their house elves Christmas presents? " Asked Harry, carefully poking the parcel.


    "Hermione will," said Ron. "But before you feel guilty, let''s see what it is."


    A moment later, Harry screamed and jumped out of his camp bed; there were a lot of maggots in the package.


    "That''s good," said Ron, laughing wildly. "Great idea."


    "I''d rather have these than that necklace," said Harry, and Ron immediately stopped laughing.


    ¡°MMP£¡¡±


    "What?"


    "Nothing," said Ron, shaking his head and checking his gift


    "Do you think Hermione is really angry?" Ron asked.


    "What?" Harry is looking at a big box of chocolates that Hermione gave him.


    "Oh, of course, so, what''s the matter?" Harry asked.


    "Here I am..." Ron looked at the nearly opened gift.


    "Didn''t Hermione give you a Christmas present?" Harry asked, "so, are you ready?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Forget... " Ron said, "Lavender..."


    "Oh, it''s not the fault of lavender..." Harry interrupted. "So, I think, before van Lin and Hermione come, I think you''d better figure out how to apologize to Hermione."


    "The two of them are coming? When? "


    "I don''t know." Harry said, "before school started, van Lin and Hermione left with the vampire. I heard they were looking for nicoleme."


    "France?" Ron thought, "maybe soon, Dumbledore asked them to go?"


    Halliday had a good time


    "Of course." Said Harry, and then dug out a large package from the bottom."What is this?" Ron took a look and dug up the same package underground.


    "From Fanlin." Harry said, pulling a card from the top, "the latest product, it may surprise you."


    "Surprise?" Ron said, pulling a black cloak out of the package


    "Er The same kind of Snape? " Ron looks at the material similar to black sand, but fortunately, it''s not transparent. "Invisibility cloak?"


    "If you think invisible beasts are easy to catch..." Halliday stopped and gave his cloak to him. "How about it?"


    "Not bad." Ron nodded. "I didn''t expect the craft of Fanlin..."


    "Wait..." Harry looked at the cloak carefully, the dark lines under the black "I think I probably know what this is, and van Lin told us that Fred and George''s products are in charge of improving..."


    "The cloak of defense?" Ron said in surprise, "the latest model?"


    "It should be like this..." Harry stood up. "Ron, attack me with a spell."


    "Attack you?" Ron hesitated. "We''re not going to..."


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter, we..."


    With a swipe, a coma spell was thrown out of Ron''s wand. Harry had little chance to think about it. He just felt that something had stirred his magic power. Then he lay down on the bed.


    ¡°MMP£¡¡± Harry had little hesitation.


    "This thing..." Ron''s eyes lit up. "I think it''s much easier to use than Fred''s."


    "It''s precious, OK?" Harry said, looking at Ron angrily, "do you want me to try it for you?"


    "Er..." Ron looked at the cloak carefully. "I thought maybe we could look at some other magical effects. In other words, didn''t Vaseline give a manual or something?"


    "He just said," there''s a surprise... " When it comes to Dumbledore, "Harry''s way of doing things is probably not my way of doing things."


    "In what way?"


    "Unfathomable "Harry shrugged." I think I''ll know when he comes back. "


    ¡­¡­


    While everyone was sitting at the dinner table preparing for Christmas lunch, everyone was wearing new sweaters, except for Hibiscus (apparently Mrs. Weasley didn''t want to waste a piece on her) and Mrs. Weasley herself, she was showing off a brand-new dark blue witch''s hat with star like diamonds and a striking gold necklace.


    "From Fred and George! Are they beautiful? "


    "Well, we find ourselves more and more grateful to you, mom. Now we''re going to wash our own socks," George said with a happy wave. "Some parsnips, Remus?"


    "Harry, you have a maggot in your hair," Ginny said happily, leaning over to pick it out; Harry felt a goosebump on his neck, which had nothing to do with the maggot.


    "It''s terrible," Hibiscus trembled for a moment.


    Said Ron. "Some broth, hibiscus?" Ron was eager to help hibiscus, but he knocked over the saucer of broth; bill waved his wand, and the broth flew obediently back to the plate.


    "You''re as bad as that Tonks," Hibiscus said after kissing bill for thanks. "She''s always upset too -"


    "I''ve invited my dear Tonks to visit today," Mrs. Weasley unnecessarily laid down her carrots and glared at hibiscus.


    "But she didn''t want to come. Have you talked to her lately, Remus


    "No, I don''t have much contact with anyone right now," lupin said. "But Tonks is going to stay with his family, isn''t he?"


    "Well," said Mrs. Weasley. "Maybe. Actually, I seem to remember that she was going to spend Christmas alone


    Weasley gave lupin an angry look, as if it was his fault that her daughter-in-law had become Hibiscus rather than Tonks. But Harry glanced at hibiscus, which was feeding bill Turkey with a fork, and he felt that Mrs. Weasley had turned over the old account again.


    But he thought of a question about Tonks. Who could give a better answer than lupin, who knew the patron saint so well?


    "The patron saint of Tonks has changed shape," he told lupin. "Anyway, Snape said it. I didn''t know it could be. Why does the patron saint deform? "


    Lupin chewed the turkey calmly. After swallowing it, he said slowly, "sometimes A heavy blow The dramatic change of emotion... "


    "It looks big with four feet," Harry seemed to think of something and lowered his voice. "Hey Can it be -- "


    "Arthur Suddenly said Mrs. Weasley. She rose from her chair; her hands were on her chest and she was staring out of the kitchen window.


    "Arthur - it''s Percy!"


    "What?" Mr. Weasley turned his head. Everyone looked quickly at the window; Ginny stood up to see better. It was Percy Weasley, who was striding across the snow covered yard, his spectacles shining in the sun. However, he is not alone."Arthur, he - he''s with the minister!" It was clear that the man Harry had seen in the Daily Prophet was following Percy, slightly lame, with thick gray hair and a black cape with a little snow.


    Before everyone could speak, and before the Weasleys could exchange a look of shock, the back door opened and Percy stood there.


    A painful silence. Then Percy said stiffly, "Merry Christmas, mom!"


    "Oh, Percy!" Mrs. Weasley said that Percy held her in the past. Rufus scriinger stood at the door, crutched and smiling at the moving scene.


    "Please forgive us for our interruptions," scrimger said, and Mrs. Weasley turned to look at him and wiped her eyes with a smile. "Percy and I were in the neighborhood - working, you know - and he couldn''t help but come and see you all."


    But Percy didn''t mean to say hello to the rest of the family. He stood upright, looking awkwardly over each of them.


    Mr. Weasley, Fred, and George looked at him with no expression.


    "Come in, sit down, Minister!" Mrs. Weasley looked a little embarrassed and straightened her hat. "Come and have some lame chicken, or some tutting I mean - "


    " no, no, dear Molly, "scriinger said. Harry guessed that he had found out her name from Percy before he came in. "I don''t want to disturb you. If Percy didn''t want to see you all so much, I wouldn''t have come over..."


    "Oh, Perth!" Mrs. Weasley reached for him in tears and gave him a kiss.


    ¡°¡­¡­ We''re only visiting for five minutes, so you and Percy go ahead and I''ll go for a walk in the yard. No, no, I promise you I don''t want to disturb! I wonder if anyone would like to show me your charming garden Ah, why didn''t the young man accompany me for a walk when he finished eating? "


    The atmosphere on the table has obviously changed. Everyone''s eyes wandered between slinger and Harry. No one believed that slinger didn''t know Harry''s name, and no one believed that the minister had just chosen him to accompany him around the garden because Ginny, hibiscus and George''s plates were empty.


    "Yes, all right," Harry broke the silence. He''s not stupid; although slinger has been saying that they happen to work around here and Percy wants to see his family, that''s the real reason for their trip, and slinger wants to talk to Harry alone.


    "That doesn''t matter," said Harry, because lupin seemed to stand up as he passed by.


    "It doesn''t matter," he added hastily, seeing that Mr. Weasley wanted to open his mouth.


    "Wonderful!" Slinger dodged to let Harry out of the door. "We''ll just walk around the garden and Percy and I will leave. Go on, all of you


    Harry walked across the yard to the weedy, snowy garden of the Weasleys, where slinger limped slightly beside him. Harry knew that he had been the head of Auror''s office; he looked tough, his face covered with battle scars, quite different from the fat fudge under his bowler hat.


    "Charming," scriinger stopped at the garden railing, looking at the snow covered grass and the indistinguishable plants. "Charming."


    Harry didn''t speak. He knew scriinger was looking at him.


    "I wanted to see you a long time ago," scriinger said after a while. "Do you know?"


    "I don''t know," Harry said honestly.


    "Oh, yes, for a long time. But Dumbledore is very kind to you, "scriinger said.


    "Normal, of course, it''s normal, after all that you''ve been through Especially what happened in the Ministry of magic... " He waited for Harry to say something, but Harry didn''t meet his request, so he went on, "I''ve been looking forward to a chance to talk to you since I took office, but Dumbledore - as I said, I understand - stopped it."


    Harry just waited in silence.


    "Rumors are flying all over the place!" Said scriinger. "Well, of course, we all understand how these reports are distorted All the gossip about prophecy Say you''re the real one


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1107

    Harry thought, they''re getting close to the reason why slinger visited.


    Slinger wanted to talk to him, which, in Harry''s opinion, was no different from the guy who couldn''t remember his name and was going to help him with his book.


    The people Harry wanted to interview were the worst, especially the people who bothered him.


    As a matter of fact, it''s hard for Harry to have any affection for the Ministry of magic. I have to say that it''s fudge and Umbridge.


    In Hogwarts, the name of the pink toad is not for fun. You can imagine how much Umbridge is


    Disgusting?


    And fudge. Harry will never forget the changes before and after fudge. It''s hard to say who was suspected for a whole year and then looked like a madman in the newspaper would be happy.


    And this emotion naturally continues to the Ministry of magic. In essence, it is just a policy change. However, in essence, what is the face of the Ministry of magic


    ¡°¡­¡­ I think Dumbledore has discussed these things with you? " Scriinger didn''t say much, and asked directly.


    This makes Harry feel very complicated. It has to be admitted that slinger is the main fighting faction. Naturally, he can be divided into their camp. However, Harry does not agree with many of the practices of slinger. There is also Dumbledore. In terms of the solution of many things, slinger and Dumbledore have different ideas.


    It''s not just Hogwarts, it''s all over the place now, especially with the order of the Phoenix.


    A recognized regime can''t accommodate an uncontrolled and powerful fighting organization. In fact, Harry never thought that the Minister of magic would not know about the order of the Phoenix.


    Fanlin told Harry that there was only one between the order of the Phoenix and the Ministry of magic. In the face of Voldemort''s threat, they might still coexist, but in fact


    Harry weighed carefully whether he should lie.


    He saw the goblin''s footprints around the flower bed and a torn piece of cloth on the ground, where Fred had caught the goblin, who was now hanging from the Christmas tree in a ballet skirt.


    Finally, he decided to tell the truth Or part of the truth.


    "Yes, we discussed it." Harry said hesitantly.


    "Yes, I have..." Said scriinger. Harry saw from the corner of his eye that scrimger was squinting at him, and he pretended to be interested in a goblin sticking out a bag from under the frozen azaleas.


    "What did Dumbledore tell you, Harry?"


    "I''m sorry, it''s between him and me," said Harry. He tried to make his voice as friendly as possible, and scriinger spoke in a light and friendly voice, "Oh, of course, if it''s about credit, then you don''t have to tell the secret No, no But anyway, is it really important that you are the right man? "


    As a matter of fact, Harry hated the name, the son of God, the son of choice The Savior


    For Harry, this is absolutely not a recognition. He has heard the prediction and knows that it is Voldemort''s choice. In fact, the current situation has nothing to do with him.


    Harry thought it over for a few seconds before answering.


    "I don''t know what you mean, minister."


    "Well, of course, that would be very important to you," scriinger said with a smile. "But for the whole wizarding society It''s just a feeling, isn''t it? It''s people who believe that''s important. "


    Harry didn''t speak. He felt vaguely aware of the purpose of their conversation, but he was not prepared to help scriinger achieve it.


    The goblin under the Rhododendron was digging at the root of the flower. Harry was staring at it.


    "You know, people believe you''re the one," scriinger said.


    "They think you must be the hero - of course, Harry, you are a hero whether you are the one or not! How many times have you faced the devil who can''t even mention his name? Anyway, "he continued without waiting for Harry to answer," the point is, for many people, you are a symbol of hope, Harry. People want someone who can, or even is destined to, destroy that demon that can''t even be named - well, of course, it can inspire people, and I can''t help feeling that once you realize that, you''re going to see it as, well, almost your obligation to stand with the Ministry of magic to inspire everyone. "


    The goblin just managed to catch a bug. Now I''m trying to pull it out of the frozen land.


    Harry was silent for a long time. Harry was not interested in, or even disgusted with, slinger''s words.


    What others think?


    Sorry, maybe I haven''t been so great for a long time.


    Now it''s just that Voldemort is Harry''s enemy, and everyone has no one shot power to win the war. It doesn''t matter to anyone else. To be exact, Harry doesn''t want to think about anyone else.Harry just wanted to keep himself alive, but Voldemort was constantly looking for trouble.


    Slinger looked at Harry, then at the goblin, and said, "funny little fellow, isn''t it? But what do you want to say, Harry


    "I don''t know exactly what you want," Harry said slowly. "Stand by the Ministry of magic" What does that mean? "


    "Oh, well, there''s no burden at all, I promise you," scriinger said. "For example, if you go in and out of the Ministry of magic from time to time, you can make a positive impression. Of course, when you''re there, you''ll have a good chance to get in touch with my successor, Gavin robaz, who is now the head of Auror''s office. Dolores Umbridge told me you want to be an Auror in the future. Well, that''s easy to arrange - "


    Harry felt anger in his stomach: so Umbridge is still in the Ministry, isn''t it?


    This is absolutely not something that can be tolerated. In fact, Umbridge should not be taken out of the forest by Dumbledore.


    "So basically," Harry made his voice sound like he was trying to sort out a few facts. "Do you want to impress people that I work for the Ministry of magic?"


    "If they think you''re more involved in our work, everyone''s going to be thrilled, Harry," scrimber said, relieved to see Harry so quickly.


    "Mr. Right," you know It''s all to give people hope and make them feel that something exciting is happening... "


    "But if I keep going in and out of the Ministry," said Harry, still trying to be friendly, "I don''t seem to agree with all the decisions of the Ministry?"


    This is really unacceptable, especially with the Ministry of magic.


    "Well," scrimber frowned, "well, yes, that''s part of what we want from you -"


    "maybe you''ve got the wrong person." Harry said, "in fact, it''s no use coming to me. Maybe you can convince Dumbledore or vaseline, either of which can help the Ministry of magic much more than I do."


    "Do you think so?" Slinger looked at Harry strangely. "Dumbledore, I can understand, and that van Lin, it''s just a


    "A smart kid." Harry said, "maybe Ms. Umbridge still hates him, but in fact, there may be things you don''t know very well, Secretary scrimger."


    "I don''t know? What is it? " Scriinger puzzled asked, for van Lin, in addition to the Quidditch World Cup on a short contact, it can be said that slinger for van Lin has no impression.


    All the attention of the Ministry of magic is now on Harry and Dumbledore. As for Vaseline, Hermione or Neville, who cares?


    "That''s someone who can hurt Voldemort and save me from death eaters several times."


    "Hurt Voldemort?" Scriinger said, "is that true?"


    "As you can see, I think I can stand here and have a dialogue with you. I really want to thank my good friend." Said Harry, his eyes burning at slinger.


    "So, he would agree..."


    "His grandparents are also ministers of the Ministry of magic. In the East, I think, that''s what you''re more interested in, isn''t it?"


    "So where is he? There I didn''t see him. " Said scriinger.


    "But I advise you, Minister scrimber, that I hope you will recognize some facts."


    "What facts? You or your friends will agree... "


    "No, I don''t think that''s going to work, and I''m sure Fanlin won''t agree. He''s a man of great ideas." Said Harry happily. "You see, I don''t like some of the things that the Ministry of magic is doing right now. Like the arrest of Stan sampak. "


    Slinger was silent for a moment, but the expression on his face was more severe.


    "I don''t expect you or anyone else to understand," he said, unable to cover up the anger in his voice as Harry did. "It''s a dangerous time and something must be done. You''re only sixteen - "


    " Dumbledore''s far more than sixteen, and he doesn''t think Stan should be put in Azkaban, "Harry countered immediately. "You''re making Stan a scapegoat. It''s a meaningless thing in itself, just like trying to make me your mascot!"


    They looked at each other long and firmly. At last scrimger stopped pretending to be friendly. He said, "I see. Do you prefer - like your hero Dumbledore - to leave with the magic part? "


    "I don''t want to be used," said Harry.


    "Some people will say that it''s your responsibility to be used by the Ministry of magic!"


    "Yes, but others will say it''s your responsibility to check if people are real death eaters before you put them in jail!" Harry got angry. "You''re repeating Barty crouch. You guys have always been a muddleheaded account, haven''t you? When fudge is here, people are murdered under his nose, but he still wants to whitewash peace. When you are there, you put innocent people in prison and pretend that there is someone who is right for you"So you''re not the real one?" Said scriinger. "I remember you said that didn''t matter anyway?"


    Harry gave a wry smile. "It doesn''t matter to you, anyway..."


    "I shouldn''t have said that," scriinger said immediately. "There''s something wrong -"


    "no, it''s true," said Harry. "The only truth you ever said to me! You don''t care about my life or death. What you care about is that I can convince people that you are going to win the war against Voldemort. I didn''t forget, Minister... " He raised his right fist, and the scar on the back of his cold hand, which Umbridge forced him to carve, turned pale and said, "I can''t lie.".


    "I don''t remember last year when I said Voldemort came back, you came out to defend me. Last year, the Ministry of magic didn''t seem so enthusiastic about forming an alliance with me. " They stood there, as cold as the ground. The goblin finally pulled out the worm and was leaning on the lowest branch of the azalea bush, sucking its delicious food happily.


    "What does Dumbledore want?" Scriinger asked abruptly. "Where did he go when he wasn''t at school?"


    "I don''t know," said Harry.


    "You don''t know," linkster said


    "No, I will not."


    "Well, then, I''ll see if I can''t find out in any other way."


    "You can try," Harry said coldly. "But you look smarter than fudge. I thought you learned from fudge. He tried to interfere with Hogwarts. You may have noticed that he is no longer a minister, but Dumbledore is still the headmaster. If I were you, I would not interfere with Dumbledore. What''s more, I''d like to advise you that this is what my good friend often says to me. Be realistic, Minister... " Halliday stopped.


    "The Ministry of magic is not safe. In fact, Azkaban has been destroyed, hasn''t it?"


    There was a long silence.


    "Well, it''s obvious that he''s done a great job with you," scriinger said, with a cold, stern eye behind his metal rimmed glasses. "You''re Dumbledore from head to toe, aren''t you, Potter?"


    "Not really." Harry thought for a moment, "I don''t think I need to be someone else. I''m me, I''m an independent Wizard? "


    "Really?" "Asked scriinger seriously.


    "Of course, I think Dumbledore would answer the same way." Harry said, "as a matter of fact, Voldemort to me is just a troublemaker, and it happens that this bastard is so powerful that a lot of people can''t kill him, and by some coincidence I don''t know why, maybe it''s luck, but the gap is obvious, so we have to come together, whether it''s Dumbledore or the Ministry of magic


    "Of course, but you..." Slinger opened his mouth, and then thought of the lazy stall Fudge had given him. Obviously, it was a big job for everyone.


    The magic world is far from as calm as that in the prophet''s daily. The power of Auror is not enough. Moreover, the long-term decomposition and factional disputes


    Strictly speaking, slinger is the representative of a faction, just like the boy in front of him?


    That''s true, but in any case, in the eyes of others, they are labeled.


    "So, you''re not going to help the Ministry?"


    "Again, minister, I don''t think it''s of any use. In fact, I''m very happy. At least for now, we don''t have to hide." Said Harry, then bowed to scrimber.


    "Although I don''t agree with you very much, I''m glad to meet you here, Mr. Minister. At least we are not enemies, and of course, we are not friends."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1108

    "So, we''re not going to busbarton?" Fanlin looked at Rutherford strangely.


    Originally, Fanling thought that Rutherford was taking him to busbarton to find nicoleme, but in fact, Rutherford did the same.


    Shortly after the Christmas party in srahorn, van Lin and Hermione followed Rutherford to find nicoleme''s road, but there was no small deviation in the road.


    Compared with Britain, which belongs to the northern hemisphere, obviously, the climate in France is more pleasant. However, in fact, the place where van Lin came to is much colder than that in Britain. The endless snow fields and vast glaciers stand on a piece of snow


    How to say, always feel a bit dazzling.


    It may have something to do with life in London.


    It''s impossible to bask in the sun all the year round Well, maybe it''s OK. I''ll change places later.


    "Of course," Rutherford''s tone was still very insipid. Of course, if he said that he could do without trills, it would be more perfect.


    "Believe your evil," muttered Fanlin, and took out his heavy cloak from his companion''s pocket.


    "Put it on quickly." Said Fanlin, covering Hermione with his cloak.


    This makes van Lin feel sorry.


    I thought it was a slightly pleasant trip. I went to the beautiful busbarton. Maybe I would tease a few of busbarton''s little brothers and sisters. I would like to have a beautiful encounter with my sister


    This kind of plot seems perfect, but in fact, it''s not the same thing at all.


    It''s freezing to death, and it''s about 100 degrees below zero Fahrenheit.


    "I''m sorry. I said I''d take you to your grandparents'' house." Van Lin looks at Hermione apologetically.


    Find nicoleme, listen to the progress, and then go to Hermione''s house to have a good Christmas dinner The latter may be more important. The script is perfect.


    All of a sudden, Fanlin was a little envious of Harry.


    Stay in the burrow, enjoy the warm stove and Mrs. Weasley''s cooking, and see Ginny.


    Harry won''t be too lonely this Christmas, and the three of them are going to walk on this ice sheet?


    "It doesn''t matter." Hermione shook her head. "I asked to come with you."


    Hermione is always considerate, but obviously this is not enough to soothe the resentment of a secondary two wizard who started the self release mode.


    "Where is this, then?"


    "Generally speaking, this is the old world in the wizard''s mouth." Rutherford''s body is a little slow. It''s hard to say whether it''s related to his habits. After all, Fanlin has never seen a bat flying outside in a snowy day.


    This is absolutely fatal behavior. Rutherford is a good example.


    "The old world?" Said Fanling, handing Rutherford a black cloak, thanks to the creativity of Fred and George.


    The cloak with the iron mantra, which Fanlin had been studying all semester before.


    And a new generation of magic cloaks was born. Based on the original cloak, the cloth was improved.


    The specific way is the production of magic wand, the lining of dragon skin and the tail feather of Phoenix


    Poor fox


    After all, it''s hard for Fanlin to find a second Phoenix.


    However, the cost of making this kind of production is really a little expensive. The final cloak is only made of Weasley''s magic cloth mixed with a thin layer of dragon skin.


    And there are only ten cloaks mixed with phoenix tail feathers


    Poor fox, I hope fox won''t feel the world''s malice or something about this cold.


    "What is this?"


    "Magic cloak." "There''s no counter-offer for a thousand gold galleons," Van Lin said


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Rutherford was speechless, but after feeling the magic in his cloak


    "Of course, I think I can pay you when I get back." Rutherford gladly draped his cloak over his body, and the warm-up mantra depicted on the Dragon Skin played a role.


    A warm companion in ice and snow?


    You deserve it?


    Seeing Rutherford''s promise so quickly, Fanlin always felt that he had said less, but his cloak had been handed in, and van Lin did not want to come back.


    As a remnant of the first experiment, Fanlin was quite at ease.


    Soon, the three fell into silence again.


    Fanlin is a good test of the performance of the complete product.


    On the basis of the iron mantra, Fanlin strengthened the power of the iron mantra. He should use the armor protection mantra improved by Professor Snape and rely on the magic power of the wizard to defend. Of course, he should add a trigger magic array, plus magic spells such as phantom mantra and warm-up mantra, which has a strong adaptability to various environments.In fact, a short blink will make the cloak more perfect if you have the feather of a dodger. However, the number of Dodgers is very rare, especially in the period of depression in diagonal alleys and even in overturned alleys.


    Strictly speaking, Britain is now the center of the war and a disaster area?


    Few will risk coming to the UK at this point in time, especially if the Ministry of magic has already issued a statement.


    If one is not careful, he may be killed. What''s more, as far as Fanlin knows, most of them have been extinct, except for those protected by newt.


    This is a good material for the study of space magic. The function of blink is precious, at least in today''s time when phantom movement is not popular enough.


    Maybe let Nutt know. Maybe he was killed.


    From the United States, and then use its precious space box to beat each other''s forehead


    Just think about it, it''s very exciting.


    The evil alchemist, did Dumbledore teach an unswerving, anti nicoleme Fauvist wizard?


    This word should be very appropriate. It''s Shanghai style. Maybe two people can subdue a poisonous leopard.


    ¡­¡­


    In fact, the journey was not too boring. Of course, the premise of everything was to be accompanied by Hermione.


    However, van Lim has a good idea of where this is.


    The old world, in every sense, except for a few Eskimos with their local dogs That is to say, the sled dogs are still living here, and there is no possibility of human existence at all.


    The endless glaciers can be maddening, at least in Fanlin''s opinion, this journey would be a torment if Hermione had not been accompanied by him all the time, and only an old bat.


    Aimless?


    Perhaps so, even under the protection of the magic cloak, Fanlin could still clearly feel the temperature decreasing.


    At least don''t worry about being discovered by Muggles. In extreme places, at least in terms of current technology, this is still a forbidden zone.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1109

    "We''re here, I think." Rutherford seemed to have returned to his usual calm, at least without that strange, trembling voice in his words.


    It''s hard for vampires to ask a hibernating animal to roam around the Arctic circle. Even in this native white haired dog, it''s hard to say that it can survive in the core area of the far north.


    "Are we here?" Fanlin looked at the huge glacier in front of him Well, the ice surface is very smooth. If you wipe it a little, it can even reflect some mirror images. Strictly speaking, it''s unreasonable.


    "So..." Hermione hesitated and asked, "is this our destination? This iceberg? "


    "If I remember correctly, it should be here." Rutherford looked up at the sun in the sky, "according to the stars."


    "Under the guidance of the stars, when did the blood clan begin to believe in this kind of statement?"


    "Mysticism has always been the area explored by the blood clan. In fact, the whole clan of the blood clan has been divided into categories that human witches can''t understand."


    "For example, changing the form of a wizard by first embracing?" Van Lin thought of Cedric, the poor big boy of huffpuff, who was turned into a vampire family by Trevor.


    "Maybe!" Rutherford nodded. "The magic of survival."


    "Professor nicoleme and Mr. Dumbledore are in it, the castle of the vampire. According to a toredo''s letter, he is a blood prince who possessed the magic puppet seven hundred years ago." Rutherford said, "it''s a surprise. Voldemort is looking for a vampire''s tomb, and we''re one step ahead."


    "That''s what you did, and that''s why Sirius got hurt?" Asked Fanlin.


    "It''s not an action. In fact, it''s very unexpected. We are searching for information in Germany. There are information about blood clan, and I can just invade their thoughts."


    "So, did you snatch it?" Fanlin asked, had to admit, with Sirius''s character, this kind of thing is absolutely can be done.


    "It doesn''t matter." Rutherford said, lowering his head, walking along the edge of the glacier.


    "So, you are now..."


    "Oh, here it is!" Rutherford seemed to be admiring his vision. According to Rutherford''s direction, a huge glacier fissure appeared in front of the forest.


    At a glance, through the crystal ice, the sunlight only penetrated less than seven feet, and there was darkness below. Even with the eyes of Vaseline, nothing more could be seen.


    "So, what should we do?"


    "Jump in." Said Rutherford, leaning into the crack in the glacier''s forehead.


    "This is Mr. Dumbledore''s road. Unfortunately, I haven''t been down. It''s a wonderful journey, to say the least."


    "Journey? You seem to be joking ''I can''t imagine Dumbledore''s long-standing body squeezing into this seemingly unfriendly crevice.


    What''s the point?


    Fanlin''s heart is a little afraid.


    From the moment he arrived here, Fanlin obviously felt the obscurity of the magic flow. Obviously, this land of ice and snow did not welcome the arrival of witches, otherwise they would not have to walk on the glacier for more than an hour.


    And now let him jump through the crevasse of the glacier?


    It''s not that no one has done this, but none of them have come back.


    Van Lim couldn''t even imagine bringing a nicoleme?


    "So, what''s down here?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s the end or something else." Rutherford said, "I didn''t go down. I only recorded in my ancestors'' letters that there was a castle at the end of the old world, hidden in the abyss."


    "The castle of the vampire? Here it is? Hibernation? " Fanlin felt a little Some confusion?


    "I don''t know." Rutherford said, "anyway, yesterday morning, I saw Mr. Dumbledore and Mr. nicoleme descending from here."


    "The two of them can''t..." Hermione said worried, looking at Rutherford, who was half way in. "I mean, are we sure we don''t wait for Dumbledore and Mr. nicoleme to come back?"


    "If they want to come back, they don''t have to call us here." Fanlin some speechless said, "there is no a little reliable way?"


    "I think that''s the only way. The trip shouldn''t be very long, so I''ll go first." Rutherford said, as if with one foot in the air, and then the whole person disappeared before the eyes of Fanlin.


    Slide down, or just fall?


    Obviously, no one can give van Lin a positive answer.


    "So, the two of us..." Hermione hesitated to look at the cracks in the glacier.


    As you can see, the ice layer is very smooth, and there are artificial traces on the original basis.Rather, Dumbledore directly opened up a slide with the vanishing charm?


    This should be regarded as Dumbledore''s bad taste. If he can choose, van Lin prefers to use the way of phantom to move down. Ghost knows how far this is.


    "Maybe Hermione, why don''t you go back first?" Van Lin hesitated for a moment, "I can wait a little bit..."


    "Let''s go down together." Hermione said, holding the wand tightly in her hand. "I don''t think there''s any danger. After all, Dumbledore..."


    "I''ll protect you." Fanlin solemnly said that even so far, Fanlin felt that it was definitely a wrong thing to bring Hermione together this time.


    ¡­¡­


    If you have experienced the feeling of falling from high altitude, this is a very good attempt.


    It''s hard to describe what it''s like to experience a glacier falling from the surface down a smooth tunnel.


    Weightlessness with intense vertigo?


    This may not be enough to describe the exciting mood of Fanlin at the moment.


    I have a sentence about MMP, but I can''t say it now?


    If Hermione was not in Van Lin''s arms, van Lin would like to fight for magic to force the phantom to move away from here.


    About five seconds after the fall, only the pale blue glow of the wand was left in the passage. Fortunately, the newly made magic cloak did not go wrong at such a moment. At least, there was friction. Van Lin did not feel too much. The only thing that can be confirmed was that they did not go in the wrong direction, or that they had no choice at all In.


    Dumbledore and nicoleme can walk in safely, and later people can only finish the journey more quickly and quickly.


    "Arrestomomentum!"


    Van Lin yelled out the curse, trying to keep his body and Hermione''s body from falling.


    This is probably the most unreliable road that any forest has ever taken.


    The last leg of the journey was completely spent in a vertical descent of darkness.


    Who knows what kind of bad taste it comes from to make Dumbledore open up such a Exciting way?


    Hermione''s face was pale with fright, and Fanlin was no better.


    If the worst thing that ever happened to Vaseline before Christmas was to keep practicing phantom movements, it''s obvious that it needs to be changed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1110

    Ice cave journey?


    This is probably the worst joke of the year.


    As a matter of fact, van leen had not figured out his destination until both of them were stopped by Rutherford.


    "So, are you sure this is the castle?" Van Lin asked curiously.


    The space below is much larger than Fanlin imagined, just like hollowing out the whole glacier. It''s very wide here, and it seems that the temperature is not so hard to accept.


    But the scene in front of me is not like the imagination of any forest, ice crystal castle?


    On the contrary, it is hard to say that the castle like building is made of one black rock after another, which is so blocked in front of the three people.


    "It doesn''t look like a castle, or the architectural style of blood clan?"


    ¡°£¿¡±


    "It''s like A grave? " Hermione said timidly, with a wave of her wand, the whole space was lit up by a flash of light.


    "It''s a bit like that." Van Lin looked at it carefully, "what kind of material is this?"


    "I don''t know. I''m here for the first time." Said Rutherford, and the three continued on.


    Surprisingly, the ground here is not connected with glaciers, which is hard to see. This is land, which seems to be out of place in the old world. However, once it is related to magic, everything seems to be less difficult to achieve.


    "There have been people here, not Dumbledore and them." Fanlin saw several protruding ice ridges at the far end, and there were fur fabrics covered with ice. "But who would come here? Your ancestors, didn''t this place be built by blood clan?"


    "Strictly speaking, the blood clan does not seem to have any castles built by themselves, but we have the ownership of these castles, as the owners of the castle."


    "So, the ancestor of that blood clan just discovered here and announced that he had owned this place Tombs? "


    "I don''t know. It''s really a little broken. I found it in the ruins of the castle. It''s hard to say. Maybe..."


    "Maybe what?"


    "Maybe it''s really a cemetery, and I''m not sure." Rutherford said, "after all, it''s been a long time, and there''s a big difference between them just based on the written records."


    "In and out, I think we need to find a way forward, rather than stay here to discuss a dead blood clan..." Said Fanlin, picking up the fur with his wand.


    "It looks like it''s been a long time, maybe it''s the builders who left it."


    "So, what should we do..." Hermione tightens her cloak. The rare magic of the old world makes Hermione feel uneasy. The oppressed black stone and the cold blue light are not quite what a journey has. Maybe it''s the haunted house.


    "Dumbledore, they should have gone in." Van Lim looked around. Not far away, the stone gate was already open. Obviously, it was Dumbledore''s and nicoleme''s hands. It was difficult for both of them.


    The journey to explore the tomb, this Christmas is really a new one.


    In fact, the mausoleum and other scenes have not been experienced. The ruins of Ramses II, the great pyramid, are far more dangerous than they are now.


    The mysterious curse, the Legion of the dead, the guardian book of death?


    After Bill''s transmission, the final excavation of Ramses II''s remains has been restarted. Now, van Lim has to re explore a tomb?


    When did Hogwarts students get involved in archaeology?


    This is really unprepared.


    Fortunately, it has been opened by two of the most powerful witches in the world. Maybe the risk will be reduced.


    Several people walked into the tomb along the road.


    As a matter of fact, Fanling doubted whether Rutherford''s vampire ancestors had actually come here, perhaps just discovered it?


    The vampire''s blood magic is not enough for him to open up such a road, and then open an icy stone gate.


    So, it''s said that puppets have escaped here


    "It''s not Dumbledore''s opening," said Van Lin, looking at the fracture where the falling ice flakes had melted into the ground, and it was clear that the door had been open for a long time.


    "Visitors, blood clan." Rutherford chuckled, in response to van Lim''s suspicions.


    After entering the gate, it is different from what Fanlin thought. It is not like a cathedral. It is a splendid hall. As Hermione said, it looks like a tomb. Here, let''s just define it as a mausoleum.


    A long ancient road shows in front of all people, inside a dark, fan Lin throw out a beam of light.


    The beam of light went straight along the tomb passage for a long time before it dissipated. Maybe it was a wall. Fanlin could feel the magic collision, but there was no sound coming from it.Compared with Hermione''s worries, Rutherford seemed a little excited.


    The temperature here is not as high as that on the glacier, and it is protected by a cloak, which obviously makes Rutherford feel very comfortable, and the dark passage is the bat''s favorite environment.


    Dark Castle, deep cave?


    These are the places where bats hide.


    However, an uncomfortable feeling spread from van Lin''s chest, which was very depressing, perhaps due to darkness, or because of magic?


    From the Sorcerer''s stone part of the magic, which makes Fanlin feel much better, but that kind of repression is still there.


    "Let''s go." Fanlin holds Hermione''s hand and maintains the concentration of magic around her by stimulating the magic power of the Sorcerer''s stone.


    About a hundred meters ahead, the tomb began to turn, and van Lin also saw the location of his previous spell.


    Up to now, the ice and snow has completely disappeared in the sight of three people, and replaced by the stone material of the outer wall, which is somewhat like volcanic rock


    But in the environment of glaciers, it is obviously not right.


    Was it delivered?


    There is no doubt that it is not easy to get so many volcanic rocks in the center of the old world, because it is very difficult to get local materials. It is a good choice to go near Iceland, but from Iceland to here


    The ancestor of the vampire, that is, the blood clan who found this position, went to see their God of death more than 700 years ago


    Even now, it''s a problem. Even with the help of magic, it''s obvious that a mausoleum built entirely of volcanic rocks needs to be placed in the center of the old world, and then completely sealed by ice and snow beside it. How do you look at this is a crazy thing.


    And the craziest of all, they are now exploring the tomb, and no one knows what is in it. They just rely on the records of some letters


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1111

    Fortunately, there was no accident along the way, and the obstacles originally expected by Fanlin did not appear in the vision of Fanlin.


    Of course, there is Dumbledore in front of the road, obviously, if there is any obstruction, it will definitely be cleared by Dumbledore.


    About twenty feet further on, a rectangular object appeared in the middle of the passage ahead, which stood upright in the center of the passage.


    "It looks like it''s over." Rutherford said that he didn''t care about the furnishings.


    waited until as like as two peas came to find that the junction of the two channels was just opposite to the obstacles, and there were two channels that looked almost the same.


    "So, what is this?" Fanlin walked quickly two steps, out of the tomb Road, a stone chamber appeared in front of the three people.


    Van Lin made a turn with his wand.


    This is a square stone chamber about ten feet high. Unlike previous volcanic rocks, the walls around it look more like


    "Obsidian? Use Obsidian for walls? What a luxury... " Fanlin exclaimed.


    However, the appearance of obsidian is not too strange. After all, volcanic rocks can be placed here to build castles, so it seems reasonable to have some obsidian.


    "But why..." Hermione opened her mouth. "Obsidian is not very difficult..."


    "Maybe at that time there was a flood of materials." Van Lin looked carefully at the Obsidian walls around him.


    One stone edge after another cuts the front wall into squares of the same size, and the center of each block has traces of artificial carving.


    The pattern of wolf head?


    Fanlin is not sure, but judging from the shape of the figure, it is roughly like this. This also shows the fact that the builders are so far away. After all, with the technology of nearly hundreds of years, even if they don''t care, they won''t adopt the design similar to pictograph when they are building.


    There are many Muggles in the world. After all, antique business is still very profitable.


    "So, what is this?" Van Lin knocked on the stone platform in the center with his hand. From the sound of the response, it seems to be hollow


    "Coffin." Rutherford said, his eyes fixed on the wolf head pattern in the center of the stone platform.


    "Coffin? Put it here? "


    It''s really a mausoleum. Who can''t think of putting his castle in this no man''s land? It''s freezing and the magic is very thin.


    "Similar to Guard? " Hermione hesitated and said, "I''ve seen a lot of graves, in books Every large-scale tomb will have a lot of accompanying personnel, and the owners of the tomb are very important. They want to have everything in the world after death, including Slaves? "


    "I don''t know, but it''s in the tomb..." Van Linton stopped and carefully observed the coffin in front of him.


    It''s about the size of a double bed, with a huge wolf head logo on top of the coffin.


    At this height Hagrid''s body shape can be easily tucked in.


    "In this Is it a half giant? " Van Lin hesitated to ask, in the extremely low temperature, the exhaled white fog instantly in the coffin surface condensation into frost.


    "I don''t know. Maybe there are a lot of funerary objects." Rutherford said, "it may also be human beings. After all, there are still many tall human beings. Most of them are generals with high military power."


    "General? However, this is obviously not the tomb of Muggles. Muggles have no ability to come here, especially in the old world hundreds of years ago, which is much worse than now Of course, I mean temperature. " Said Fanlin.


    "It''s just a metaphor. Maybe it''s something The alien in your mouth Trevor is obviously not very cold for these two words, in the pronunciation time emphatically emphasized.


    "So, Dumbledore, they, have been here?" Van Lin carefully observed the coffin.


    If Dumbledore had been there, they would not have given up the seemingly valuable clues.


    "I don''t know, maybe?"


    "Obviously, there''s only one way." Van Lin gently pushed the coffin, finally, in the link, van Lin found the difference between this.


    "Look, they opened it. There are traces of movement." Van Lin pointed to the joint between the lid and the main body. If you don''t observe carefully, it''s not easy to find such a brand-new scratch on the coffin made of obsidian.


    It made Hermione a little happy.


    Hermione has been disturbed by the rarity of magic since they came here, and now they have found traces of Dumbledore''s and nicoleme''s activities, which is obviously reassuring news.


    Fanlin stood up and looked at the two passages not far apart.


    There is no saying of a door. Naturally, there is no sign of opening the door.


    "So we should go to Professor Dumbledore now?" Hermione said the girl didn''t really want to stay here, especially in a space with a coffin."Maybe we can take a look. Maybe we can find something useful." Van Lin took Hermione''s hand and thought, "so far, we have got nothing. We don''t even know who the owner of the tomb is and why he built it. Maybe his dream brings us some news."


    "He?" Hermione covered her mouth. "Are you going to open it?"


    "In fact, it is." Van Lim touched his nose. "Dumbledore, they passed by here, but obviously, they forgot to leave any message. As it happens, there are two channels in front of them. Instead of bumping around like a headless fly, we''d better stay here and have a look at what''s inside."


    "There won''t be anything Bad thing, I mean, a normal coffin, it would have to be made of obsidian. "


    "Maybe it''s not necessarily a blessing." Fanlin pretended to be relaxed.


    "You''re really comforting." Rutherford said, "coffins made of obsidian are used for blessing. Why? In order to protect future generations? "


    "If you want to fight, I''ll always be there." Van Lin said impolitely. It''s hard to say that it''s not revenge after getting angry.


    Making coffins out of obsidian


    This is obviously not something like praying for blessings. What''s more, the crazy idea of building a mausoleum in the center of the old world is obviously not something that any normal person can think of.


    Perhaps the owner of the tomb is a madman, or an ambitious ruler?


    To rule the world of man before his life, and to conquer this kingdom that no one has ever come to after death?


    No one has ever been here, but it''s bullshit, but obviously, being buried here is probably not a good guy to talk about.


    And in terms of the shape of the coffin, the human form can be basically thrown out. Maybe it''s some kind of alien leader or something.


    However, Fanlin is very sure that there will be some answers for him.


    Whether it''s obsidian, volcanic rock, or wolf head logo, even if it''s in the library of the International Federation of magic, Fanlin doesn''t think it can find a matching country.


    Perhaps the construction period of the mausoleum was a gap between the mythical world and the human world.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1112

    "I just want to get out of here safely." Fanlin some helpless said, finally several people still decided to open the coffin.


    In fact, this kind of thing is really the first time in Fanlin, which is to disturb the cleanliness of the host family?


    "Are you going to open the coffin?" Rutherford asked.


    "Always know what we''re looking for." Fanlin some helpless said.


    In fact, Fanlin didn''t want to try anything unknown at all. It took a lot of risk, especially in the glaciers in the center of the old world.


    Who would have a problem with his head and build the tomb here?


    And this is the coffin made of obsidian. In the final analysis, there is no identical statement about the efficacy of obsidian.


    But there is one thing that vanillin can confirm.


    Obsidian, also known as dragon crystal, is indeed the material that can be used in alchemy.


    Originally, obsidian was used to make weapons, and has a restraining effect on Yin corpse type creatures.


    Obviously, this thing is not suitable for making coffins. In a sense, it is disrespectful to the dead.


    It''s hard to say what was put in Hagrid''s coffin, the Yin corpse?


    "Really Open it... " Hermione asked hesitantly. She took van Lin''s hand and stepped back two steps.


    Mausoleums and girls are really not quite right. Even though they have experienced the tide of corpses left by Voldemort in the cave by the sea, in fact, it is still a little difficult for Hermione to accept.


    Even though they were all witches, there was Dumbledore at that time. It is certain that Dumbledore is absolutely capable of protecting them.


    But at the same time, the existence of witches is totally unimaginable for a girl born in Muggle family. Although Hogwarts has many ghosts, daily communication is no different from facing normal people.


    Now, after the coffin is opened, there may be a rotten corpse, or something more bizarre.


    People and witches are always afraid of the unknown.


    There are so many brave people there?


    The probability of missing your heart is not small.


    "Peace of mind," said Fanlin, "it''s nothing. Maybe a Sir Nicholas will come out as soon as it''s opened."


    Fanlin patted Hermione''s hand. In fact, Fanlin was very nervous. But if both of them were afraid, it would be worse.


    "You two, ready?" Rutherford asked that Rutherford was not unfamiliar with this kind of thing. Although he usually lived in the castle like an aristocrat, his descendants of blood clan would prepare a decent coffin for him anyway.


    How long was the last deep sleep?


    Thirty years? Fifty years? Or a hundred years?


    At the end of the day, it''s really reassuring, if you can fall asleep.


    After a long time, perhaps you will have a wonderful connection with the coffin?


    Integration?


    This is really a strange hobby, but it is destined to be a feeling that the master can experience.


    It is Performance art?


    "I''ll do it." Van Lin looked at Rutherford, who was going to push the lid of the coffin. Obviously, without the help of magic, such a large Obsidian slab could only be done by Hogwarts'' hunting ground keeper, or Mr. Hagrid, a professor of miraculous animal protection.


    I don''t know what happened to him and Mrs. Maxim


    Er


    Fanlin drew out his wand, and under the urging of the magic stone, the tip of the wand lit up a glittering blue light.


    Hermione tightened her hand a little nervously.


    It can be seen that Fanlin is a little difficult, perhaps because the magic here is really thin. When nicoleme lights up all the inscriptions engraved on van Lin''s wand, the coffin cover still has no meaning to move.


    "What''s the matter?" Hermione asked nervously that the girl was worried about something unexpected.


    "Obsidian..." "It''s dispelling my magic..." he said


    Fanlin frowned, which in itself was a very strange thing.


    In alchemy, obsidian itself is a substance containing a high concentration of energy, and the communication of Vaseline through magic is much easier than it is now.


    "Maybe Professor Dumbledore and Mr. nicoleme didn''t open it at all." Hermione hesitated.


    It is quite possible that Dumbledore could not waste his magic in such a place which is obviously not the main tomb, as for nicoleme


    Nicoleme''s body could not even contain the escape of the magic, and in such a difficult situation, it was obvious that nicoleme would not try anything.With the physical condition of Dumbledore and nicoleme, to be reasonable, Fanlin didn''t think that two old people, one even over 600 years old, wasted time doing this kind of hard work here?


    "Give me a hand." "I''ll keep putting out the magic, and then you''ll try to push it away," Van leen said


    "OK." Rutherford nodded and put his hand on the top of the lid.


    When Fanlin felt his wand began to heat, finally, the coffin cover moved slowly under the push of the two people.


    Hermione was nervous. Her eyes were fixed on the position of the coffin. Soon, under the joint efforts of van Lin and Rutherford, the lid of the coffin was removed, and a faint blue halo was projected onto the top of the stone chamber through a corner of the gap.


    It''s really a stone chamber made by Longjing. The faint Fanlin feels that it''s not right.


    "Move it a little bit." Van Lin shook his teeth, which surprised him. The luminous coffin?


    Maybe there''s Phosphorous fire or something in it.


    "So?" When Rutherford tried again, Vaseline thought, controlling the magic and covering the interface with a thin layer of ice, which made it much easier.


    Rutherford pushed hard, and with the sound of the ice breaking, the coffin moved a large distance to the side.


    "What''s in there?" Hermione asked carefully, as if afraid to disturb the sleeping dead.


    "I don''t know..." Rutherford said, "come and have a look."


    "What is this?" Fanlin couldn''t help but blurt out. The moment he opened the coffin, the dark blue halo lit up the whole stone chamber, just like opening a huge light source.


    Glittering?


    A coffin?


    This obviously does not match, but the fact is that, in the light of the three people''s faces are so pale.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1113

    A few people came up to see a blue and flowing liquid.


    Well Flowing liquid?


    Is it liquid nitrogen?


    It looks like this, and the inert gas is electrified and luminous It seems that this statement is not very reliable.


    But combined with the current temperature, keep it flowing?


    "A high concentration of magic." Rutherford almost greedily took a breath. From the moment he opened the coffin, the magic in the surrounding space seemed to be active.


    "Obsidian? To preserve magic? " Fanlin was a little confused, "but there is no such thing as..."


    "Wait, Fanlin Look there


    Speaking in the direction of Hermione''s finger, a long black shadow appeared under the blue liquid.


    Fish?


    "Wait, there''s no problem with the liquid." Said Fanlin, looking at Rutherford, he was going to reach down for the thing.


    "Here you are." Van Lin pulled out his dragon leather glove, which covered his entire arm.


    The dragon is really pitiful.


    A few sorcerers can subdue them. Today''s dragons are just some captive lizards, which were once the masters of the old world.


    Depending on the fire and powerful body, there are traces of these lizards everywhere.


    As for now They have a lot of material on them.


    Regardless of Fanlin''s thoughts, Rutherford put his hand into the coffin after wearing the Dragon leather gloves.


    The first thing I feel is the biting cold.


    However, it doesn''t seem strange to put it here. In the center of the old world, the liquid can still keep flowing under this temperature. Naturally, the temperature will not be too high. However, through the Dragon leather gloves, even the vampire''s body feels tingling, which is very unexpected for Rutherford.


    "How about it?"


    "It''s a lot deeper than I thought." Said Rutherford, reaching down again. "Interesting."


    "Interesting? You don''t have any particular hobby, do you Van Gogh did not give himself a look, but he did not realize.


    Well Confirmed the eyes, is the gay gas in gay!


    No matter what Vaseline thought, Rutherford touched something, and then forced a mention, immediately for a burst of girl''s voice.


    "Don''t be nervous, Hermione. It''s just an arm." Van Lin said, looking at the things in Rutherford''s hand, a dark layer of things do not know what organization is wrapped in the whole arm, which looks like a dehydrated human skin, but according to the state, there is no atrophy of muscle tissue on the body, on the contrary, there is even a feeling of fullness.


    Maybe it''s because of the high concentration of water, but there''s no reason for the passing of water


    "This is People? " Vaseline looked at his arm, which was obviously a few circles thicker than himself, and Rutherford confirmed that there was little water in the body, at least there was no blood.


    "I don''t know. Maybe..." Rutherford is not sure, at least from the shape of the hand bone, this arm still belongs to the category of human beings, and the preserved body tissue is not so difficult to understand. However, according to the estimation of the coffin, the giant seems to have no reason.


    "Where is his hand?" Asked Fanlin.


    "Here it is." Rutherford said, pulling the whole arm out of the blue liquid, and the whole arm appeared in front of him.


    It''s hard to say that it was a pair of human hands, but it can be confirmed that the fingers are still separated, but this hand is bigger than any Lin imagined, and it is a little deformed, so that people can''t tell what it is.


    It''s different from the well preserved bodies.


    Normally, the elastic corpse is yellow and white, but the guy is like a burned man with completely dehydrated skin, but the joint movement ability has no influence at all. There is no rigid state after death.


    It is conservatively estimated that the mausoleum will have a history of at least 1000 years. It has been more than 700 years since it was first discovered.


    "Is it true that the giant family is buried here?" Hermione asked carefully. Judging from the condition of the body, this guy was definitely stronger than Hagrid.


    "Maybe it''s just gigantism." Fanlin comforted and said, "the giant clan does not have such strong magic power. In the mythological era, it has been completely destroyed, and this pool I mean, it''s quite troublesome to purify the magic liquid. Even nicoleme doesn''t have so much. " Van Linden stopped.


    "Maybe some powerful mage lord or something in the past, and they are very good at magic transformation." Fanlin said, "and this strong guy is the mage''s favorite, and loyal, because this kind of person The idea is strange? "


    Fanlin felt that there was something wrong with it. What''s more, it had the meaning of mocking Hagrid secretly?"Can you pull him out? I want to see what he looks like." Van Lin said, looking at Rutherford, it was obvious that this high concentration of magic liquid was causing a riot


    Then they can wash and sleep.


    It''s not very reliable for two underage guys to do this kind of work.


    "Of course, no problem." ''obviously, Rutherford is very precise in his positioning.


    Rutherford began to exert his strength, and all the magic liquid was scattered. The first one to come out should be the upper body. But in fact, van Lin was not sure what it was. He only saw Rutherford put forward a big black thing from the blue magic liquid.


    "What is this, hair?" Van Lim saw a black figure clinging to the shoulder of the body.


    "It''s too long." Hermione said, because in the waist position, also tightly entwined with a pile of wet hair.


    "It may be." "Maybe it''s a local custom. You know, people in many places used to have long hair, and after people die, their hair will last for a long time."


    "But look at him..." ''said Hermione, pointing to the skin of the corpse, which was apparently not quite natural death.


    "Maybe it''s magic." "It''s possible that there will be some different changes in the high concentration of the potion," Van Lin said


    "There is such a saying." Rutherford agreed that "since it can keep the body intact, it will naturally produce a certain amount of decomposition or drying."


    As Rutherford spoke, he leaned the body against a section of the coffin, which seemed to be taking a bath, using the coffin with an unidentified magic crystal?


    "It''s a little weird."


    "What? The body? "


    "I mean, where you put it, it looks like..." Van Lin hesitated for a moment, poked with his hand, and retained his elastic skin. "Do you think he looks like he''s in a bath?"


    "What a strange idea you have, and I shall not be surprised to hear from you that he is still alive." ''said Rutherford, walking over like a waiter undressing his master to get rid of the hair that looked so troublesome.


    As if in the way, Rutherford had already taken off the longskin gloves when he was working on the hair.


    "You..."


    "It doesn''t matter. I tried it just now. It''s just pure magic liquid. If it''s not soaked in this thing, I even want to take it all back."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1114

    Rutherford was still busy, and Fanlin was wearing gloves and the medicine bottle carefully filled with some magic liquid from the coffin.


    Even if Rutherford said it didn''t make a difference, van Lin was reluctant to give it a try.


    Obviously, there is a big difference between the constitution of vampires and human witches, even between witches. Naturally, Rutherford is OK, which does not mean that he and Hermione have no problems.


    But after all the trouble was solved, the result was a surprise to everyone.


    "This is the werewolf?" Fanlin asked uncertainly, but it was obvious that the head and palate were pointed, the face was long, the nose was protruding, and the sharp canine teeth were still exposed.


    Originally, Fanlin thought that the corpse was wearing a helmet, but now it seems that it is not the case.


    "It should be, but..." Rutherford touched the link between the head and neck of the werewolf. "It doesn''t look like it''s enough to fit in, but it''s not the same as the werewolves we know..."


    "Incomplete evolution, or something else, has mutated?" Fanlin said uncertainly, combined with the pattern of the stone chamber, it seems that here is the body of a werewolf.


    "But he has only the head of a wolf..." Rutherford said, looking at the rest of the body. "The body looks like a human, although it may be slightly different in the skin."


    "But you don''t think it''s like..."


    "The army of Anubis? Werewolves? " Van Lin suddenly said


    "But here it is?" Although it does look like anubis'' legion of the dead, van Lim has seen a lot of literature, even in the pyramids of Ramses II.


    The army of Anubis, they still retain the characteristics of werewolves in the body, and the link way of hand bones and leg bones is different from that of human beings. They are more like wolves.


    Of course, this is not very reliable from the point of view of the Egyptian wolf head, but it is not very reliable from the point of view of anus.


    "Here, there''s something..." Rutherford fished in the coffin again, and then pulled up a black spear, "weapons equipped before his life?"


    "It should be." Fanlin said, reaching out to take it over, but the spear was more heavy than expected, which was also in line with the body shape.


    "So, is there such a tribe? The branch of the werewolf, and then, the magic? " Fanlin is not sure, but there are always a lot of mysteries about the werewolf race, which has cut off its inheritance.


    "I don''t know." Rutherford shook his head. "Maybe it''s magic."


    "Turn a half giant into a werewolf? Is it compatible with human characteristics? " Fanlin hesitated for a moment, but now, with van Lin''s cognition, we can only understand this degree.


    "So why is he buried here?" Hermione said, "it doesn''t seem like it would be..."


    "There were very few species in the old world, and even if they lived, they mostly came from the ocean. I don''t think this is the race of the ocean." Rutherford shook his head, which was obviously not enough to convince anyone.


    "Maybe, but I don''t think the whole tomb is buried like this..." "But for sure, Dumbledore didn''t open it, but where would he and nicoleme go


    The corpse can not bring any more clues to Fanlin. Besides some wolf head patterns, there is nothing that can be called words in this damned mausoleum. Naturally, the exploration of the past is also interrupted.


    "Didn''t they leave any marks or something?" Hermione asked, and then she took her eyes off the body of the Garou. Some things have been smooth so far. Although there are still many unclear things, at least


    "More and more magic." Van Lin frowned. "These Obsidian slabs seem to be able to cut off Capricorn''s escape."


    "No, look at that, Fanlin, where is there anything?" Hermione couldn''t help but say that at the original entrance, it was like a flame burning the air, and there were strange waves in the space.


    Fanlin walked quickly past, as if to touch with his hand, but soon vanlin dismissed this idea.


    This feeling is very familiar, similar to an application of the obstacle curse, which van Lin once used to deal with Malfoy.


    "Our way back is blocked. We should not open the coffin." Vaseline frowned. "These magic powers are too active and constantly moving, but Obsidian blocks the escape of these magic powers, so a magic barrier is formed at the entrance."


    "Can you break it?" Asked Hermione.


    "I''m afraid not..." Van Lin shook his head. "Unless I can destroy these Obsidian together, it''s hard to do it. There should be magic array in it. No matter what, natural Obsidian can''t play such a strong role."


    "And over there?" Hermione asked nervously, "we''re not trapped in this chamber, are we?""It doesn''t matter." Rutherford said, "the back channels seem to be of the same material, indicating that a whole piece of obsidian wrapped in volcanic rock has been hollowed out..."


    "I''d rather believe that it was built later, but what''s this for, to make people move forward?" Fanlin said uncertainly, but since it is a tomb, there is no reason to come in and go out.


    "So the only entrance has been completely sealed off?"


    "I don''t know, but if it''s really built by humans, there must be another way out." Fanlin thought about it for a moment, but looking at the wolf headed soldiers half sitting in the coffin, it seems that the possibility of human construction is a little too low. Moreover, this is a glacier, and escaping is nothing more than freezing to death.


    "Is there any other way?" Hermione asked. Obviously, the tension here makes her feel uncomfortable.


    Trapped in someone else''s grave?


    Van Lin thought for a moment, then took out a glass bottle and threw it towards the entrance. Unexpectedly, the bottle was thrown out smoothly.


    "What''s going on?" Hermione was surprised. "For magic?"


    "I''m afraid so." Van Lin nodded. "I''m afraid the purpose of building this place is to prevent magic guys from escaping from here, whether it''s people or monsters."


    "Monster..." At one time, three people are silent. Obviously, what we are aiming at is not simply including the latecomers.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1115

    "So it''s about it?"


    "Not necessarily. Maybe it''s something in it." Van Lim frowned. "I think it''s not that we can''t find Dumbledore. Maybe he and nicoleme are trapped in it."


    I have to admit that this is a reasonable statement, but it is obviously not acceptable.


    "So what now? When the two of them come out, or go in? " Fanlin some helpless said, stay here or try to blow up this stone chamber?


    It doesn''t feel like being with a body anyway.


    "Our way out of here," Rutherford said. "I don''t feel bad, but in fact, I can sleep for a hundred years, and you and your partner obviously..."


    Rutherford said that for a vampire, a hundred years of deep sleep is long, but it''s only a blink of an eye in consciousness. Although it''s no different from death, it''s obvious that van Lin and Hermione can''t rely on at all.


    "Maybe we can put him back first." Fanlin pointed to the coffin in the center of the stone chamber, "and then consumed the excess magic here. Maybe it will be opened if it is forbidden."


    "That''s fine." Rutherford nodded and was trapped in the mausoleum, which was obviously not acceptable even as a vampire.


    "Wait, the body just seemed It moved... " Hermione looks at the wolf headed soldier nervously.


    "Moved?" There is something unexpected in Fanlin. Obsidian is isolated. Obviously, this thing should be destroyed early in a long time. You know, obsidian has the effect of exorcism, and his nickname Longjing is not joking. Longjing can make a weapon for the dead.


    Fanlin looked at the wolf soldier carefully. Maybe it was because of contact with the air, the body began to shake slightly. However, it looked more like oxidation. The wolf head soldier''s body was shrinking rapidly. When van Lin walked past regardless of Hermione''s obstruction, the body was completely withered down, leaving only a layer of skin wrapped bones.


    "Don''t be nervous, Hermione. It''s just oxidation." "This is what happens when things are left for a long time," Van Lin said


    "Wait, there..." Rutherford said that as the body collapsed, the original clear magic liquid quickly became turbid, and soon the surrounding area fell back into darkness.


    "Fanlin..." Hermione said, "the body..."


    The light on the wand lit up the whole stone room again, but it was more or less dim than before.


    "It''s like the loss of water from the body..." He said, "the magic is the same as water?"


    "Should..." Rutherford hesitated and looked at the dry, skinny corpse in front of him. Even so, the skeleton was much bigger than them.


    "Wait, don''t come here..." Rutherford suddenly said, I don''t know when, a layer of fine hair grew out of the body. In a flash, the whole body was covered with white hair. The hair grew longer and longer, and soon the black skin of the corpse disappeared completely.


    Now it looks like a werewolf, a white wolf or an ice wolf?


    "It''s like..." Taking a few steps back, everyone is waiting for change, because no one can say what it is.


    Moldy?


    What''s more, it took dozens of seconds?


    Obviously, it''s impossible. It''s obviously impossible for these molds to have such high activity in extremely low temperature, but the problem is that they don''t have such high activity in normal environment.


    "Maybe that''s what it is?" Rutherford said it was much more pleasing to look at with the wolf head.


    "The magic liquid is decreasing." Hermione called, and then van Lin found that the magic liquid which could have seen the liquid surface had disappeared from his sight.


    "I think he might be standing up." Rutherford said, "it reminds me of another trip to Egypt, a resurrected mummy."


    "Well, if there''s anything else you can think of, I''d like you to finish it once and for all." Van Lin said impolitely, but this time, as Hermione said, the body was really moving.


    "Just lie down and go back." Fanlin was not interested in waiting for his change. Although this was not in line with the definition of the dead, because of the lack of soul infusion, in fact, Fanlin was not interested in seeing a half human monster stand up with his spear.


    Fanlin had no choice but to throw a few incantations, but unexpectedly, it felt like a blow on steel. Besides shaking the corpse twice, it had no other effect at all.


    "Fanlin, he He seems to be standing up Hermione said nervously, holding the wand at the wolf soldier.


    It seems that it is the reason for a long time not moving, the figure is a little slow, but there is no doubt that he really wants to stand up, and van Lin sees that the palm of his hand is on the edge of the coffin.


    "Give it to me. Die."¡°Reducto£¡


    the red light almost does not stop, and then, in the next second, the spell bursts, but there is no more than blowing up a piece of fur.


    "A simple spell is of no use to him." Rutherford said, "the body of this thing is so powerful that even the fire dragon can''t have such a high resistance."


    "It''s up to you. I''ve seen it all." Van Lin said impolitely, "with this Kung Fu, you''d better think of a way to let him lie back honestly."


    Van Lin said, a layer of ice immediately on the top of the coffin condensation, like a huge cover in general, trying to trap the living body inside.


    However, this did not last long, and a black spear pierced the magical ice sheet of Vaseline.


    "Damn it Is it hard for him to be affected by the cold? "


    "They sleep here." Rutherford said, "the old world, the polar regions..."


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, try this..." Fanlin said, and wanted to burn the corpse with the fierce fire curse.


    However, in the past, even the Horcrux can destroy the fierce fire curse is not so effective at this moment.


    The flame ignited the whole body in an instant. Even though the fur showed signs of melting, it didn''t seem to be as effective on the werewolf.


    It''s like setting up a protective layer. Fanlin sees the flames of the fierce fire curse falling from the wolves one by one


    Then, a pair of blue eyes through the flame tightly staring at Van Lin, if in cooperation with a wolf howl, it will be more perfect.


    "The magic circle weakens our spell." Van Lin quickly came to the conclusion that, judging from the melting spear, the fierce fire curse did not lose its effect, but was weakened. It was easy to dispel it with a lot of magic power on the body of the corpse.


    It seems that the lower body of the werewolf soldier has not been completely transformed. So far, Fanlin has only seen the head and arms of the wolf head soldier moving, which is a little relieved for van Lin.


    "Let''s get rid of him?" Rutherford asked uncertainly, for this apparently dead thing, Rutherford''s blood magic for survival obviously did not play a role, but also affected by the low temperature.


    "Maybe you can think about the past." Fanlin took a look at the half melted spear, "melee, to show us the strong physique of the blood clan."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1116

    "How are you thinking?"


    "Not so much." Rutherford said decisively, "although I am quite confident about the blood clan''s body, but compared with this obviously monster thing..."


    "That''s all I have to do." Fanlin didn''t know what mood it was. Anyway, it was awakened by them. If you don''t deal with it, it''s not like blocking up the road.


    As he spoke, van Lin controlled the magic to quickly condense over the wolves. Soon, a huge arc-shaped ice blade appeared on the top of the wolves.


    As for the weakening of the magic spell, Fanlin naturally sees it in his eyes. The commonly used magic spell is not very effective for this type of undead, and even the effect of the fierce fire curse is very small.


    Naturally, Fanlin doesn''t think that other forms of energy attack can be any better.


    Or, to the wolf head monster in front of you, an Avada curse?


    He can''t die once, right?


    However, physical attacks are obviously effective, such as the previous blast mantra, and through the study of Shenfeng Wuying, Fanlin is very handy for this sharp property of magic, especially in the face of such a target that will not come out for a while.


    A blade of ice flashed with cold light, and the wolf soldiers'' waist and abdomen fell off.


    According to the wolf''s characteristics, copper head and iron bone, but the waist is the absolute weakness.


    The curse did not disappoint Fanlin. The upper body that had been propped up fell back into the coffin in an instant.


    Disabled and determined?


    Fanlin looked at the wolf headed soldiers who were still struggling to get up in the coffin, and had to admit that this kind of ghost type monster was really hard to kill.


    However, to this degree of disability, there should be no threat?


    Fanlin looked at the wolf headed soldiers fluttering in the coffin, it seems that there should be no problem.


    However, Fanlin was surprised why these things survived.


    Are these dragon crystal decorations?


    "It could be us." Rutherford said, "the smell of strangers irritated him, and I had direct skin contact with him."


    "It should be like this. You can''t stand up as soon as there''s something wrong. It''s just too tired."


    Said Fanlin, struggling to cover the coffin with Rutherford and Hermione.


    Listening to the gradually weakening sound of the coffin, in the end, the small stone chamber finally returned to calm.


    "Fortunately, he can''t use magic yet, and we haven''t really had a fight with this thing."


    "If you''re right, the magic comes from its own body. After the wizard''s death, the body''s magic is constantly disappearing, but this Obsidian coffin is very good at sealing all the magic in the coffin." Said Vaseline, frowning, remembering the disappearance of nicoleme''s magic.


    "We''d better not be here. It makes me uncomfortable." Hermione said it was better to find Dumbledore as soon as possible rather than discuss why a dead man would stand up and attack them.


    "Well, then we..."


    "Poineme!"


    Vaseline placed his wand flat in the palm of his hand. The wand turned twice and then pointed to the right passage.


    "Is that reliable?"


    "I don''t know, but there should be no problem. I used this magic before."


    "Where is it?"


    "Hogwarts dungeon." It was the first time I met Voldemort.


    "First of all, if there is any coffin, I think we should not open it."


    "I agree." Rutherford said that in the face of the undead, a lot of the magic of vampires doesn''t work at all.


    What kind of blood can''t flow when a pile of bones is hard to collapse?


    It seems that the road ahead is not so stable, perhaps because everyone is a little nervous. Anyway, all the way, Fanlin was a little nervous, especially after turning a few forks, he reappeared in a brand-new stone chamber.


    Different from the previous wolves, here, the depiction of


    "Eagle? Or crows? " Van Lim raised his wand and looked at the pattern on the surrounding slate.


    "I''m more and more convinced that this is the mausoleum of some black wizard, someone who is proficient in undead magic and biotransformation Did the puppets really come here? " Fanlin can''t help but ask, this also looks like a Necromancer''s resting place.


    "I don''t know. Maybe it is. Strictly speaking, the puppet itself is a girl who died because of the failure of her first marriage. Maybe it will attract her here."


    "Attract her. She gave birth to consciousness? " Fanlin asked in disbelief, "did you escape?"


    "According to the record, that''s right." Rutherford said, "but that was also a long time ago. After her last master died, she did not know why, and the puppet escaped with a fierce key. The blood clan spent a lot of energy searching for it, but got nothing, and finally it ended up dead.""Well, she''s not carrying the sacred vessels of the blood clan?"


    "It''s just some weapons, and it''s far from the legend in terms of power. What kind of corpse hand holds the secrets of the world At that time, in the eyes of many people, it was more like a strong recollection of their ancestors, like a beautiful legend. "


    "That''s why you..." Fanlington, remembering nicoleme said that the blood clan used the soul ring to exchange for an alchemy compass. For the present blood clan, after losing its original power, the sacred vessels are just some symbolic objects.


    "What about the evil key? It is said that it can open the door of hell." Fanlin said, "you''re not looking for it either?"


    "Obvious? For us, it''s just the key to the forbidden area, but no one wants to go there. " Rutherford said, "no one has ever been able to come out of the abyss from where he lives."


    "By the way, I haven''t asked you, why do you..."


    "Things in the forbidden area will make the blood clan crazy, and the closer we get to it, the more obvious the sign will be. It can even break the tradition of blood clan class, let the inferior blood servants have the power of resistance, and finally become blood sucking beasts."


    "Blood sucking beast?"


    "Oh, no, no, please abandon your prejudice for the time being." Rutherford shook his head. "I know you don''t like me, but in fact, for now at least, we''re all on the United Front, and I''m sure we''ll be good friends, witches."


    "Friend..." Van Lim frowned, and it was clear that, as Rutherford said, he was not cold.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1117

    "All right." Fanlin Mian nodded for his difficulty, which can guarantee that Fanlin was not succumbed to Rutherford''s promise of a vampire sister


    But keep a vampire Lori as a pet


    It''s really exciting to think about it. Of course, if Hermione doesn''t object


    "So, the forbidden area of vampires Shut up death? " Asked Fanlin.


    "Death, what is that? God


    "It is the power Voldemort is pursuing now. It is certain that God exists, and over a long period of time, they gradually go to extinction, and it happens that Voldemort and I both found the fish that escaped the net." Van Lin explained to Hermione.


    "Death..."


    "It''s just a kind of appellation, or the identity he once represented. However, I prefer to call him monster, the monster with greater power." But why is he in your forbidden area


    "The pursuit of power, of course." Rutherford said, "in addition, I can''t think of any good explanation. Since I was born, the forbidden area has existed. I don''t know how many years ago. The people have become powerful by virtue of the power of the forbidden area, but it''s like a chronic poison."


    "Chronic poison?"


    "Oh, yes, it may not be obvious to me, but to my grandfather It''s a kind of unimaginable torture. The power to leave the forbidden area will make people crazy and fester all over the body, which stems from the greed for the power of the forbidden area. " Rutherford said.


    "So, that''s why vampires avoid the world?"


    "That''s it." Rutherford said, "in order to prevent the extermination of the tribe, the elders have been looking for ways, and finally, they have been inspired by the prophecy."


    "Revelation..." Fanlin didn''t like the word very much.


    It''s like Hermione''s aversion to Sybil. It''s always troublesome to predict such things, and most of them have no good consequences.


    "So why are you ok?" Asked Fanlin.


    "Isolation, the rarity of blood..." Rutherford said, "it''s also a lack of power, and a hundred years ago, the ancestors found nicoleme and sealed the gate with a compass."


    "So now, the compass is destroyed?" Asked Fanlin.


    "Obviously, however, the Dark Lord is very good at gathering up all the forces that drive us crazy, just like the ancestors recorded in ancient books. He tried to conquer the power, so he began to experiment, and the best object is of course..."


    "You, of course." Fanlin must be there.


    "Yes, the lower blood clan can''t resist, perhaps say obedience, and the blood clan with strong power and high resistance like us is a good experimental material, and the Dark Lord is destroying us." Rutherford said.


    "That''s what I asked for." Fanlin said that although he did not fully believe Rutherford''s statement, but the power of death induced the blood clan to go mad, which was quite certain.


    Even normal witches will go to extremes in their first contact. What''s more, the whole blood clan has been absorbing the power of death since it was never known when.


    Is this a fire?


    Strong is only short-term, and destruction is the only way?


    "By the way, I''m curious. You said your grandfather Blood clan doesn''t depend on initial support to add... "


    "Oh, that''s just a way of transformation. It''s hard to produce offspring between blood clans. So most blood clans will choose from human beings, then reproduce, and finally have their own spouses for the first time. Of course, there are a few who don''t cooperate, but most of them are what you want."


    "Therefore, the blood clan itself can also be mutual..." Fanlin thought about it, which was quite different from his general cognition.


    A bunch of bats, and then they can reproduce?


    Or is transfiguration just the ability to deposit in the bloodstream of a vampire?


    "Are you afraid of silver and garlic? And the sun, I don''t think that''s going to affect you


    "The lower blood servants are afraid of the sun, but that''s only because they are weak and can''t accept the sun''s energy." ''said Rutherford, who seemed to have little interest in the custom.


    "Silver, it''s no use at all. It''s just a bunch of old Vatican guys who like to use it as weapons, mainly because of the annoying energy..."


    "The light?"


    "That''s understandable." Rutherford nodded. "In any case, things like the sun''s fire are quite resistant to the blood clan. Of course, there is the holy light in their mouth. I really don''t understand how they equate these things."


    "And garlic?" Hermione asked, because Professor Quirrell, the hapless devil possessed by Voldemort, taught the whole classroom.


    "It''s really annoying. Very few people in our community like to eat it." Rutherford said with indifference that it was like an invisible taunt. After all, vampires have not been out for hundreds of years, and people have no idea about the blood clan."By the way, you said the light, and between you and the Holy See..."


    "They came to trouble, but we beat them back." Rutherford said, "hundreds of years ago, a hubris old man who didn''t even hit the inside."


    "That''s OK, ok..." Fanlin some speechless, but for the strength of the blood clan is to understand.


    After all, he is a guy who has absorbed the power of death, but the defect of this power is too big. The orthodox blood clan can''t leave, and those ramifications of blood don''t have much power.


    For example, Cedric, judging from his transformation, the identity of the blood clan just changed his eating habits. In the final analysis, his strength still depends on his own ability as a wizard.


    This is good news,


    perhaps, in Muggle''s eyes, Cedric may be a poor pica.


    "You should not think of the first embrace as simple as that," Rutherford said. "It is absolutely a matter of great damage to the blood clan. The weak blood clan can not even carry out the first embrace. Their blood is too complex. This will take the root of their strength and split half of their lives."


    "Half life?"


    , "first blood needs more than half of the blood essence, so that the other side can change in all directions. This will enable the other party to get half the strength of the blood race. So, do you think it will be so simple?"


    "It looks like..." Fanlin opened his mouth, and he was still too young. He believed in the lies of Trevor. It is estimated that Cedric''s attention should be paid to Cedric without so many changes, and then complete his plan.


    However, if you really become a blood group, perhaps Cedric may be more difficult to accept. Now, in addition to eating habits, this is no different from normal people, that is, his face is a little white.


    "By the way, angel Does the holy see really have angels? " All of a sudden, Fanlin thought that there seems to be one in the holy vessels of vampires to kill angels and civilization.


    "Those guys born out of fantasy..." Rutherford muttered, "it''s true, it''s like an aggregate of ideas, but unlike the traditional God, these guys are born out of human fantasy, similar to magic It''s just that the number of casters of this magic is huge, and they use their spirit to conjure up the reality. However, after some changes in the world, it will not be able to contact them. Otherwise, the Holy See will not hide in their church


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1118

    Not to mention the blood clan''s past, at least up to now, nothing else has happened in this mausoleum except a resurrected wolf soldier who really scared Hermione.


    After passing through the stone chamber of wolf headed eagle''s nest, it seems that Fanlin finally walked out of the tomb.


    In fact, the saying of the ancients is still very useful. What is meant is that you can''t die without dying, especially when the old bat can''t help.


    Soon, several people from Fanlin came to a closed hall, and the stars were scattered from the far sky, which made Fanlin feel very surprised. They should go deep into the ground far away. In other words, Dumbledore''s passage is inclined downward?


    "Maybe we can get out of there."


    Fanlin pointed to the sky, can see the outside world is to let Fanlin relax, "but, we seem, there is no way."


    Fanlin looked around for a week. There was no other way out except the steps in the middle of the hall.


    "There''s another door out there," Hermione said, looking at Vaseline.


    "I know it''s strange, but I think we may be in the wrong place."


    Vaseline glanced at the suspended staircase. "Or, Dumbledore went in from here and went through the door."


    "Gateway, through?" Rutherford said, "strange."


    "Oh, no, it''s not surprising at all." Van Lin shook his head. "If you''ve been to Greece, I think you can understand that the magic world of Greece is hidden in the mountains on the edge of the city of Muggle, where there is an independent space, and I think it''s the same here."


    "Independent space."


    "It''s similar to the house of call," Fanlin thought for a moment, and put it another way that Hermione could accept.


    "So, you doubt that space, I mean, behind this door is another world?"


    "It''s not the world, but it''s about it." Van Lin nodded, a few people quickly walked up the suspended steps.


    "It feels like the door to the hall of death." Hermione said, "it''s abrupt, isn''t it?"


    "Maybe it''s the bad taste of the builder, or maybe Dumbledore, who likes to pretend to be unpredictable." Fanlin said with ease.


    In Van Lin''s opinion, everything became simple. His wand didn''t deceive him. It seems that Dumbledore should have arrived at the other side of the door, so he didn''t come out to meet them. Now all he needs to do is to leave the place where there is no one. He can open a box at will and pop out of a big ghost place.


    "Don''t you like it too?"


    £¿£¿


    "I..."


    Walking up the stone steps, you will soon come to the front of the door.


    Strictly speaking, the door was not high, at least a little worse than that of Hogwarts castle.


    There is no extra decoration on the door, but a wolf head and an eagle head are shown in the complex magic nodes.


    "The owner''s hobby is really strange." Van Lin said a word, and then the tiger began to observe the magic node.


    It seems to be affected by the surrounding environment, these magic nodes appear a little dim in Van Lin''s eyes, but this does not prevent van Lin from needing traces from it.


    "Believe me, I''ll soon be able to..."


    "Cheep..."


    A burst of dazzling glare made van Lin''s eyes become trance. After lifting the blessing of cold sight, van Lin only saw Hermione''s hand pressing on the stone gate, and a white light was shining on van Lin through the crack of the door.


    "So Is it open? " Van Lin said with some consternation.


    "What''s wrong? It''s not the same with the house where you need it Did I do something wrong? " Hermione looked at Vaseline in surprise. Then her hand shrank back like an electric shock. "There won''t be anything..."


    "Er..." Van Lin is a little speechless, he is still struggling to smooth out these complex magic nodes, while Hermione is just a little push.


    "It doesn''t matter..."


    "I mean, I just gave it a little push." Hermione whispered, "it won''t wake you up..."


    "Oh, no, no, no..." Van Lin quickly shook his head, "you''re right, but I think it''s too complicated..."


    "Shall we go in?" Rutherford said, "in fact, I can''t wait to see it."


    "Of course," Fanlin nodded. "No No problem, ha ha! "


    "Why do I think you''re weird?"


    "No!"


    ¡­¡­


    A natural cave is linked to the back of the portal, and countless stone ridges make the whole dome seem ferocious.


    After the light flashed, some people from Fanlin appeared at the edge of the cave. Not far away was a high platform. At one end of the platform, a stone bridge could be seen from a distance."This way." Vaseline pointed to the direction. In fact, the vision of three people in the dark is not bad. Rutherford may be due to the talent of vampires, while van Lin and Hermione, on the one hand, come from the congenital conditions, and on the other hand, they may be applied to the Animagus of two people.


    Automatically adjust pupil zoom?


    It has to be admitted that it works very well when the light source is weak.


    After climbing on the platform, the vision becomes wider, but the sound of gurgling water has successfully attracted everyone''s attention.


    In front of the platform are two small rivers.


    Fanlin visually measured the width of the river, the first river about six people wide, at the entrance of the stone bridge across the river.


    At the other end is another river, after a brief platform buffer, there are two bridges across in different positions.


    In the past, stone bridges are carved with statues symbolizing the head of a wolf or an eagle. Maybe this is the traditional custom at that time, wolf head bridge and Eagle Head bridge?


    Somehow, Fanlin always felt that the statue was a little uncomfortable, just like the cursed objects in Egypt.


    Rutherford raised his foot and wanted to go up.


    But Van Lim soon stopped him.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked Rutherford.


    "I feel a little uncomfortable..." Van Lin hesitated and said, "Eagle and wolf, if it''s Totem What does that mean? "


    "Maybe the guards." Hermione hesitated for a moment. "As we have seen in the tomb before, the wolf headed warrior and the eagle The eagle headed soldiers are guarding the safety of the owner of the mausoleum. "


    "But I can''t imagine who will build such a tomb, and what''s more, the feeling of those two bridges It''s like a curse... " Fanlin said worried.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1119

    "Curse..."


    Hearing this word, almost all three people are not moving forward, which is not a good thing for the wizard. Once it is related to the curse, things will become very troublesome


    For example, from the curse of Voldemort, no one has ever been able to stay in the position of defense against the dark arts professor for more than a semester, and all sorts of bad things happen.


    Or, most of the witchcraft from Africa are born out of curses, which are often very strange. It makes a powerful wizard die unconsciously. There is also a curse left by Voldemort on the resurrection stone ring, which indirectly killed Dumbledore.


    It''s hard to say what happens when you go up there, or


    "How can we get there?" Hermione asked that there was no other way for the girl to get through here except to go.


    "Fly?" Vaseline hesitated for a moment, but it was obviously difficult to do such a thing in a place where magic was highly scarce.


    And Trevor seems to have been affected. Although he can use Animagus, it seems that it is forbidden by space. After several attempts, Rutherford''s flight height is less than van Lin''s waist, that is, he has not broken through the top of the stone bridge.


    The sound of running water kept on, which made Fanlin a little impatient, but after seeing the stone edge of the dome, Fanlin thought of a way.


    "We may be able to climb over." Fanlin said, "no, maybe we can go over there."


    "Go over and use the bridge?" Asked Hermione.


    "Yes, it''s the bridge," said Fanlin, nodding. "What will happen on that bridge, whether it''s a curse or a wake-up to the dead or something, but we can build a bridge."


    "Bridge building?"


    "Like this." Fanlin took out his wand and waved it gently. With the magic passing away of the magic stone, the remaining magic around kept condensing in the place designated by Fanlin. A bridge of ice appeared in front of the three people.


    However, it is not so much an ice bridge as a pile of ice.


    "That will do." "We can walk by," Van Lin said


    "Does it work?"


    "I don''t know. However, the builders should not have thought that later comers would pass in such a way. Who would do such a thing in an environment where magic is scarce? It''s hard to succeed without spending magic?" Fanlin said confidently, "of course, except for the Sorcerer''s stone."


    "All right."


    It seems that they are influenced by Van Lin''s self-confidence. Hermione and Rutherford follow up with van Lin one after another, and set foot on the ice bridge which is not so stable.


    "But the river is strange What''s the degree here? " Van Lim asked that the adjustment of his magic cloak almost made him lose his sense of temperature.


    "It doesn''t matter to me." Rutherford took a closer look at "the weather in England."


    "Oh, well, it seems that the water is normal, but it appears here..." Fanling paused, and then with magic began to draw the river to pave the road.


    This accelerated the construction of the Fanlin bridge.


    After a while, the first bridge passed safely.


    However, in the center of the second river, Fanlin has found something wrong.


    "There''s something in the river?" Fanlin was a little unsure, "beast?"


    "No, it''s like a corpse..." Said Hermione, swallowing her saliva. It seemed to be stuck by the stone in the middle of the river. There was only a dark shadow in the water.


    Not daring to stay, Fanlin accelerated the process. After a while, three people stood on the Bank of the second river. The river was dark. Fanlin could only catch his own ice bridge to judge the location of the body at the beginning.


    "Why don''t you bring him up and have a look?" Van Lin hesitated and said.


    Obviously, Trevor''s idea is the same, and several people seem to be relaxed after bypassing the apparently ill intentioned road laid down by predecessors.


    "Good." Trevor nodded and went down the river.


    According to the previous judgment, there is no problem with the river itself. Naturally, Rutherford is also at ease, not to mention the body of a Vampire


    Walking along the ice bridge, Rutherford''s body appeared before him just above his waist.


    After the black body landed, a stench made everyone cover their noses.


    "Is this the builder? Or... "


    "I don''t know, but maybe."


    The body was covered with mud, and it was difficult for them to see what the body looked like in the muddy black river.


    After simply cleaning with a magic wand, the exposed face is just a bubble of rotten face.


    "It doesn''t look like a long time ago." "It''s like a few days, or a few months ago...""In a few days and months, has anyone else been here?" Hermione said strangely, but the girl didn''t have the courage to face the rotten face.


    "It won''t be..."


    "Oh, I didn''t say that kind of stupid thing," said Fanlin, shaking his head at once. Obviously, this place is only Dumbledore. They have been here recently. Is it possible that they are still dead?


    "But, this gives me the feeling..." Rutherford hesitated. "It''s like, nicoleme I know his clothes, and the smell. "


    "Clothes, smell?" Fanlin couldn''t believe it. "Nicoleme, are you sure you''re not teasing me?"


    "Maybe," Rutherford frowned. "In fact, I don''t believe it, but that''s how it feels to me..."


    Fanlin looked at the body in front of him.


    If it''s nicoleme, it''s a big deal.


    A wizard who has lived for more than 600 years. If there is any danger here, the magic explosion hidden in his body is enough to destroy this place. What''s more, nicoleme is still with Dumbledore.


    Even the God of death and Voldemort did not kill the guy, will let his companion, that is, another white wizard not weaker than him, die here?


    Washed away by the river, and even the bodies rotted away?


    "No, it''s impossible." Van Lim shook his head and drove the idea out of his mind. "There are many inscriptions on nicoleme''s body, which I understand. It comes from the elixir of immortality made by the Sorcerer''s stone. Even that rune is depicted inside nicoleme''s body, if I mean, if nicoleme really died, his body would not have been destroyed by the current environment, and it would not have been possible before the magic had dissipated. Moreover, it had accumulated the magic power for more than 600 years. Just releasing the magic power would have been enough to blow up this place several times. "


    "Don''t get excited." Rutherford said, "it''s just a guess, and, to the extent of nicoleme, and still with Dumbledore, I don''t think there''s a chance to hurt both of them."


    "But the body..."


    "Wait a minute..." Van Lin turned in his pocket, and finally, he found a bottle of white powder.


    "What is this?"


    "I called him psychedelic, and after the last time I went through Gunter''s house, I consulted nicoleme for a long time to make such a small bottle," said Vaseline. "It worked well. Would you like some?"


    "Oh, yes." Rutherford stopped. Maybe nicoleme succeeded in persuading him. In a word, he didn''t suck some directly like Hermione.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1120

    In fact, broken magic powder is still very reliable.


    Since the experience of Voldemort''s magic, Fanlin is afraid of this kind of magic that draws people to the illusion, and it also makes van Lin see his shortcomings.


    Their own brain sealing technique can not only withstand under normal conditions, but not everyone shouts out the name of the curse and attacks you in front of you.


    For the undetectable threat, Fanlin thinks it is more reliable to rely on equipment.


    Anyway, it''s all from their own hands, but the use of Fanlin is also at ease.


    After a burst of cool stimulation on his scalp, van Lin only felt that the corpse in front of him became clearer. It was also true that he had mistaken him for nicoleme. Maybe there was a slight change. But Van Lin always believed that the person in front of him was definitely not nicoleme.


    Are you kidding? Nicoleme is going to die here?


    "Recovery as before!"


    Van Lim tried to restore the body, including the clothes, with his wand, but it didn''t seem to work.


    Maybe it''s not enough radiation, or is it because it''s so old?


    Obviously, the latter is better news for Fanlin, but it doesn''t rot in water, or the degree of decay seems a little too low.


    "Maybe it''s the temperature and the confined space. After all, strictly speaking, this is another world." Vaseline said that with the magic wand to dry the water of the corpse, the smell of rotten corpse seemed to have passed away with the water.


    It''s not like a wolf headed soldier, nor is it the Eagle Head in the design. This corpse makes Fanlin a little confused.


    "Wait a minute. Look at this man''s bones..." Said Rutherford, lifting the clothes from the corpse with his wand.


    "Bones?"


    Fanlin is stunned. When he looks up, he is different from the bones in his impression. Most of the bones of a normal person will appear yellow and white after a period of death. However, this person is different now. When one corner of his clothes is lifted, the bones are all in a dark green appearance.


    "This is..."


    "Don''t touch it with your hands." Rutherford was the first to pick up the skeleton. "We can confirm that it''s the poison."


    "Corpse poison..." Van Lin hesitated for a moment, "is this a reliable thing?"


    "Oh, you can have a taste. It''s very fast to die." Rutherford said casually, "I''ve seen a lot of them before you."


    ¡°MMP£¡¡±


    "What?"


    "Oh, nothing. It''s a nice day." Van Lim said without hesitation, "so this man is definitely not nicoleme."


    "You can be sure." Rutherford said, "unless nicoleme dies here, and it''s poisoned, to the extent of the corpse, it can invade the bone marrow and become this color It''s hard to imagine what he''s been through


    "Here..." Hermione said she saw the remains hidden in the body''s cloak.


    "Pocket?" "It may be..."


    With a little touch of the wand, the pocket burst, just like breaking a treasure chest, and a lot of things instantly drowned the body.


    Clothes, bottles, jars, and skeletons?


    It seems that this should be the skeleton of a human being, similar to the corpse, in a dark green state.


    This reminds Fanlin of some of the witches'' magic.


    Most necromancers who study necromancy and curse magic are also proficient in voodoo.


    Learning voodoo magic, inevitably, will make your body look like this. What kind of power does not need to pay the price? Unless you can find a way to smooth out the cost.


    However, it is obvious that undead magic and witchcraft of this type were abandoned later, because it is inevitable to practice undead magic and deal with a variety of toxins, unless we can get some ghosts with magic attack. However, if it is really easy, Voldemort will not use the corpse as a guard.


    The skeleton burst out in front of his eyes was obviously the road refined by the corpse before his death. Maybe it was some powerful black magic instrument, but it also made Fanlin lock in the wizard''s career.


    "The black wizard? Undead magic? "


    "Obviously." Rutherford said, using his wand to control the explosion, which was mixed with some black magic instruments. Even if he had lost his master''s control, it was extremely dangerous.


    Is there a Malfoy opal necklace?


    However, Fanlin still collected all the books and other things. Obviously, knowledge is the most valuable wealth for a wizard. As a vampire, even his profession is different, there is no room for participation.


    "Does it look like a diary to you?" Hermione frowned, these books are not easy to identify, most of them are old English, and many grammar applications are different from the present, and the wizard also has a preference for such as nivean, the alternate use of the two languages undoubtedly increases the difficulty of translation.¡°¡­¡­ Polar Wizard The dead... " Hermione said, "this is a description of the tomb?"


    "A wizard''s record..." Fanlin said, "what about the back?"


    "This diary says..." Hermione then read with the light of the wand, "in 144 years of the new calendar, I set foot on the pursuit of the dead The journey of the Legion of the dead. "


    "New calendar?" Hermione was a little confused. "What''s that called?"


    "Maybe it''s the witches. You know, since the Vatican, there has been a long period of chaos in the wizarding world. It seems that..." Fanlin simply looked through the magic book he started with. "It''s about 800 years ago."


    "OK..." Hermione nodded. "But the Legion of the dead, does he mean these werewolves or something?"


    "It should be," Van Lin nodded, "the tomb of a black wizard, or..."


    Van Lin is a little uncertain.


    The Legion of the dead, in this diary, seems to be a highly sought after wizard?


    "According to the guidance of my ancestors, I came to this sealed land in the far north." Hermione read, "across solid barriers, into the snow covered wilderness..."


    "It seems clear." Fanlin said, "a Necromancer''s seal place, who wants to come here with the same idea as Voldemort."


    "The pursuit of power." Rutherford said, "or explore the mystery of death?"


    "Obviously, is there anything else in the diary about the tomb?" Asked Fanlin.


    Hermione frowned and quickly flipped through the slightly scrawled manuscript.


    Translation is very difficult, many things Hermione can only rely on speculation.


    "In general, in the sleeping place where the soul is silent, the dead monarch sleeps here, the wolf head guards and protects the master''s bedroom, and the night crow searches for all possible stories..."


    "That''s what it means, the king of death..." Hermione said, "is it a wizard?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe..." Van Lin shook his head.


    What Hermione read is only a note of a later comer. Judging from the year of the tomb


    To be able to use that kind of Eagle head as a sign of night crow is a more distant thing.


    But Fanlin was very interested in how outsiders died.


    Maybe it has something to do with the two bridges, the weird curse?


    At least, no other scars were found on the bodies of the later ones, perhaps because of the decay of the body, but at least it gave them a preliminary understanding of where they are now.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1121

    ¡­¡­


    Abandoning the floating corpse and moving on, everyone became more careful.


    After all, a title that ancient sorcerers used to refer to as a dead monarch is enough to make everyone cautious.


    You know, two hundred years ago, witches were almost universal, and they were better than they are now. Of course, some abnormal people were thrown out, not to mention about 800 years ago.


    Although the name of the dead monarch is a little bit, at least, it is also an affirmation of the degree of terror.


    Maybe Dumbledore and nicoleme are finished in it?


    If this is the case, regardless of his fierce key and so on, Fanlin absolutely turned his head and left, never looking back at it.


    You''re kidding. Whoever stops is


    Well, it''s better not to ring anyone''s name here, but instead Harry is here, thinking with his toes, Harry will never force a stream of hot blood directly into the sky cover, and then turn his wand to rush in to save Dumbledore.


    The end result, of course, is likely to be to keep going.


    But what if a miracle happens?


    It''s better not to place hope on the dim luck, which is probably the reason why Fanlin and Hermione are more against the prediction.


    First of all, in terms of mentality, two people have taken the lead in vetoing this kind of borderless thing.


    Along the way, slowly, the sound of the river has not become more and more distant, but more clear.


    Maybe this road leads to the source of the river?


    But Fanlin is very curious, a small space debris, so sure, will let people find the edge.


    In Greece, the forest was lucky to shuttle through the vast void. What about the river?


    Pour into the void, and then come out of the other end, in a cycle?


    If he had time, Fanlin would like to have a good exploration along the river bank.


    "There seems to be no way ahead..."


    Just as van Lim kept looking for more useful information, Rutherford suddenly interrupted van Lin''s thoughts.


    "No way out?"


    "Yes, I smell the water, and maybe something else." Rutherford said.


    Fan Lin does not believe in evil to throw out a group of beams, the beam straight forward will illuminate the surrounding space, after a while, Fanlin faintly saw some reflective light spots.


    "It''s a lake." "There''s a lake ahead," Van Lin said


    "Let''s change direction?" Hermione tried to say.


    Then the three began to move in other directions, but, as expected, were surrounded by water.


    After crossing that bridge, they seemed to be on an island, and even worse, even back to where they started, Fanlin did not find any way out.


    "What shall we do?" Rutherford frowned. "If there''s a boat..."


    "Boat?" Van Lin exclaimed, he thought of the experience in the seaside cave, but when he tried to pull the boat out of the water like Dumbledore, he could not feel any magical changes.


    It''s like the beginning, where the magic has stagnated. So far, except for the traces left by a few people using magic in Fanlin, Fanlin can''t find any hidden ships at all.


    "It''s a sealed place." Fanlin said helplessly, "maybe the builders didn''t want to come back."


    "I''ll go and have a look." Rutherford said, under the change of Animagus, Rutherford almost flew out close to the ground.


    However, it didn''t last long. Van Lin saw Rutherford''s blood red wings flapping in mid air.


    "Over there is the rock wall..." Rutherford said, "we seem to Trapped in a cave. "


    "Cave..." Fanlin looked up at the stone ridges hanging from the sky, but Rutherford''s description was no problem.


    "Any other findings?"


    "Nothing." Rutherford shook his head. "It''s terrible quiet here, isn''t it?"


    "Oh, it looks like that." Van Lim nodded. Except for the floating corpse, they found nothing moving in this space.


    "But if it''s really quiet, these rivers Where did it come from? " Hermione said keenly, "if it''s really a closed space, I don''t think there''s any possibility of flow."


    "You mean the spring eye?" Asked Fanlin.


    "Maybe it''s an underground river." "When I was studying geology, I''ve heard that many underground rivers connect with places like caves," Hermione said


    "So the exit is in the water." Fanlin was 100% sure of Hermione, "but who knows there won''t be anything in the water."


    Hermione hesitated and did not go on.Obviously, the corpse in the water is still a little hard for Hermione to accept, especially the appearance of the corpse, the dark green bones, even if the water keeps flowing, and the corpse poison


    "Any traces of Dumbledore and their activities?"


    "No Rutherford simply said, "if they go into the water, I can''t trace their breath."


    "It looks like we don''t have a better choice." Van Lin shook his head and took out all the potions.


    "I think we can take some antidotes first, just in case, and, Hermione, you have to stay close to me." Said Fanlin, distributing the potion in his hand.


    "Do we have to go into the water?" Rutherford frowned, and he was very resistant to diving.


    After all, as a winged creature, the strength that can be played out in the water is really limited.


    "There''s no choice, if you want to stay here all the time." Said Vaseline, shaking his head. He did not pay much attention to Rutherford''s worries.


    The environment here is very limited to Rutherford''s play. In fact, except for some hard work, van Lin has no idea that Rutherford can help.


    "I can give you a bubble head mantra You should be able to dive. " Said Fanlin.


    "No problem." Rutherford shook his head and stepped into the lake in front of him.


    As with previous rivers, these currents eventually converge into the quiet and excessive lakes in front of them.


    Somehow, van Lin suddenly thought of Sirius'' brother regullus.


    It was not a good feeling to be pulled into the water by a group of Yin corpses. Fortunately, there was no response from the dark lake in front of him. It was just Rutherford''s body that stirred waves and waves in the water.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1122

    The water in this lake is very deep, which always gives Fanlin an illusion that he has jumped into the Black Lake, because the water in the cave is too dim, and the light of the magic wand can''t shine far away due to the limitation of water.


    It took less than two minutes for Fanlin to reach the bottom of the lake.


    Vaguely, in the sand, the forest felt some hard Skull?


    Maybe it was the later one who died, but looking at the appearance of being buried in the sand, I think it''s a bit sad when I die.


    However, after confirming that there was an underground river, the corpses did not seem so terrible as long as they did not jump up. However, Fanlin cautiously pointed his wand at the mud under the water to prevent any accidents.


    There is no smell in the water, but the flowing water keeps the lake clean to a certain extent.


    A few people in the past swam quickly to the middle of the lake.


    After several turns, several people in Fanlin successfully found the source of the current.


    Under a rock, there was a passage about the width of a carriage.


    After confirming that there was no danger, the three swam along the passage.


    It''s like crossing the rock wall in front of you. After a while, the water in front of you suddenly becomes open. Even, you can see some sundry stone pillars in Fanlin.


    Maybe there was a building here, but then it collapsed.


    Fanlin''s eyes watched a stone step appear in front of his eyes, and the other end connected to the world above the water, which made Fanlin a little excited, at least they found the shore.


    "Quick, quick..." As a matter of fact, even if a long time of underwater activities has the effect of bubble head mantra, it still makes Fanlin feel very depressed. Moreover, maintaining the magic power consumption of three people is also a problem.


    Out of the water, strictly speaking, Fanlin a few people still stand in the water, but the cold lake water can not be more than ankle.


    There is a diving platform on the stone steps, and it seems that the later ones are all buried under the water, which makes Fanlin lose the idea of drying his whole body. After all, it is useless.


    "Why did it stop?" Hermione asked, the girl was still working on her wet hair.


    "Look ahead." Fanlin said, hesitated for a moment, or not stingy magic to dry a few people.


    Hermione looked forward from van Lin''s shoulder and saw something very strange appeared in the open area ahead. Many silk like things were hanging from the dome and crisscross in the cave in front of her. On the silk thread, there were things like good fruits.


    How to describe the structure of this cave? It''s too difficult to describe.


    This is a semi-circular cave space. The bottom of the cave is all buried under the water. A dark shadow can be seen from the position of their feet. No one can tell where the stone platform under their feet will break.


    Vaguely, with the help of dim light and shadow, several indistinct black shadows are shaking. Perhaps because of the reflection of water surface, Fanlin has no way to make a clear judgment. However, in the further darkness, it vaguely outlines a huge building.


    It looked like a tower, and Fanlin was a little uncertain.


    However, the scene is more troublesome. The silk thread seems to completely block the air, and van Lin feels like entering aragock''s nest.


    "Spider hole?"


    "It doesn''t look like it." Rutherford said, a few steps in front of a few people, the faint white fruit some eye-catching.


    "This is..."


    "Head?" Fanlin exclaimed, walked into a look, Fanlin is to see these things that were mistaken for white fruit at the beginning.


    I don''t know what kind of silk thread is made of, but it still hasn''t rotted after at least a thousand years, and these gloomy heads hang on it, which makes people feel cold.


    "Ah..." Hermione exclaimed. The scene in front of her made her regret to follow in. Almost all the white skulls were hanging all over the hall.


    Hermione stepped back two steps slightly. With the sound of stepping on the water, Hermione stepped on something similar to a cylinder unconsciously.


    This made the girl fall to the surface of the water.


    "Be careful..." Fanlin quickly pulled Hermione up, and with the help of the light of his wand, Fanlin noticed that not only the sky, but also their feet were full of corpses.


    It''s like stepping into hell, tracking down the light, just under the shallow water, the white bones completely sealed their way.


    "I think we may have come to the wrong place," Van Lin hesitated, and roughly counted the places where he could see about a hundred skulls.


    Maybe it''s an illusion, but in fact, surrounded by so many bones, it''s still the seal of a dead monarch"I think it''s the same..." Hermione''s voice trembled. The wolf soldier sitting up in front of the stone chamber was cold and frightening with blue eyes. At present, there are at least hundreds of


    "Will they stand up..." Hermione whispered, as if crawling to disturb the rest of the people in the square.


    "It should be Maybe not... "


    Fanlin also has some empty hair, like approaching a disorderly burial mound. If you can''t keep it in order, you will jump out of that corner. You can''t turn your back on your eyes and complain deeply?


    "The magic here is more Well More stable... " Van Lin laughed two times, "if there is no accident, it should be these things..."


    "Look ahead." Rutherford suddenly said, "here It seems to have been cleaned up. "


    Along the direction of Rutherford''s fingers, in a piece of white bone, it was very clear that someone had opened up a passage.


    "It should be Dumbledore." Fanlin was surprised and said, "they passed by..."


    "Could it be someone else, like the one outside..."


    "Probably not." Rutherford said, "there are traces of fighting here. Look at these bones. Some of them are newly broken."


    "So it''s really Dumbledore?" "They solved Solved a square of? "


    "It should just be called out. If we hurry up, maybe these things won''t stand up, but for the sake of safety, we should always be ready for them to stand up."


    "I hope we can get Dumbledore''s attention..." Fanlin some helpless said, any who saw this piece of the square will also scalp numbness.


    Fortunately, with the support of the Sorcerer''s stone, Fanlin is not very worried about the problem of magic exhaustion.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1123

    "Wait Wait, wait... " Fanlin gasped and said, after killing the first I don''t know how many skeletons are broken but still have to stand up. After that, Fanlin''s physical strength can''t keep up with it.


    The road seemed to be infinitely extended, and at the beginning of their first step, the lake was like boiling water, full of undead warriors who wanted to stand up.


    Some have no head, others have only head


    Fanlin saw with his own eyes a skeleton frame which just did not know where to pull a skeleton head from. As soon as he reached out his hand, he broke off the leg bones of his companion who stood up beside him and pressed them onto his body.


    This has swept away some serious and tense atmosphere. It seems that assembly alone is a difficult problem, especially when everyone''s bones are stacked together, the process becomes more chaotic.


    However, it''s not the time to laugh. When all the skeletons are assembled, the situation will become a little unclear.


    In the absence of command, these skeletons just feel the breath of strangers and launch spontaneous attacks, but there are too many of them.


    Fanlin had to use a magic spell to clear a large area of obstacles at once, and then was able to move a short distance. The remaining blank was filled by other undead creatures, and then fell into the cycle of cleaning up again.


    "Why What''s the matter... " Hermione gasped and asked, even though van Lin blocked most of the attacks, the long distance alone made the girl a little weak. What''s more, it was in the water, and the bare water gave the three of them enormous resistance at the moment.


    "Let me Let me have a breath... " Fanlin said, "it''s no way to go on like this. We can''t get to the other side at all."


    "What about that?" Hermione asked, looking at the bone frame standing up again and again in the rear, just like the brown sugar, which can''t be beaten or thrown away.


    "These undead are the lowest creatures, or, without magic Oh, damn it... "


    Fanlin kicked back a skeleton that had been thrown over. These bone scaffolds are really examples of disabled people. Even if there is only one head, they should try to come and bite them.


    However, there was not much substantial damage. Except for Hermione''s trip at first, most of the others were perfectly blocked by Vaseline, such as bone stick, skull head and so on


    They remove parts from themselves. This habit of littering is not very good. The owner of the tomb may not have the quality before his death.


    "You go on..." Rutherford waved his wand and controlled the water to roll back, giving a few people a short period of free time.


    "I I mean Without the control of magic, these skeletons should not be able to stand up, especially in the old world where magic is so thin. This is not in line with the conditions for the birth of the dead. "


    "You mean, there''s something that controls them?"


    "Maybe it''s a reaction node..." "Anyway, no matter how Dumbledore and they get through it, obviously, it''s not for us. I think there must be something here that can make them stand up," Van Lin said


    "Looking for magic reaction..." Hermione said quickly, "those two..."


    Hermione suddenly said, pointing to the bulge that she had seen at first.


    "Where, I think." Fanlin gasped and said, looking around at the undead who had risen again because of the breath of strangers.


    "Maybe we can go and destroy him." Said Fanlin.


    "Is that useful?"


    "It''s better than being buried by these guys without doing anything, so..."


    "I see." Rutherford nodded. "I''ll go to the one on the right."


    "Good." Van Lim nodded and took Hermione to the left.


    Fortunately, this does not seem to be too difficult. With the support of the Sorcerer''s stone, van Lin can still hold on for a long time. However, only Hermione is saved, and the speed of moving forward is obviously accelerated. Especially Rutherford, after abandoning van Lin and Hermione, the old bat actually flew


    All of a sudden, Vaseline envied the vampire. He had mastered Animagus since he was born, and he was also a flying species


    But the cat is good, too.


    Can act coquettishly and sell cute, and then can lick each other


    Well, the atmosphere on the court suddenly seems to be Ambiguous?


    Maybe it''s because I saw a guy in front of me and took his partner''s head off as a weapon


    Skull grenades, you know?


    In fact, these bones are very interesting, especially when fighting for a hand bone


    But how did Dumbledore get through?


    What can be found in every forest? Dumbledore didn''t solve the problem first, but also left such a neat path?This makes Fanlin very doubt whether the two men came in by boat


    Er It''s possible that Dumbledore uses magic to mask his breath, and nicoleme takes out a big baby?


    Learn about high-end alchemy products.


    Amphibious chariot?


    Fanlin thought that he might be wrong, especially in such a serious situation, who knows where these skeletons come from.


    With the fall of two pagodas, van Lin heard some whines, and then the cool feeling through his body, which made him think of the scene that Sir Nicholas walked through his body for the first time.


    It''s a little cold, and a big one at a time


    It seems that the souls of these skeletons are gathered in the two towers, which is probably the reason why so many undead can be revived without attracting magic.


    But isn''t this a bit too hasty?


    After meeting with Rutherford, the three continued to advance, but at the center of the walk, a huge skeleton gave van Lin the answer.


    How about dragon? Which one can melt the castle?


    Under a cold Tan, visible to the naked eye, a keel was scattered at the bottom of the pool. Judging from the penetrating wound on the top of the head, it seems that Dumbledore smashed it with a magic spell just after climbing out.


    Can''t help but, van Lin some sigh.


    Dumbledore''s and nicoleme''s solutions were really violent.


    Strictly speaking, this bone dragon should be regarded as a very powerful existence, especially the ancient giant dragon, which is not comparable to these small fire Dragons now.


    But under the hands of Dumbledore and a wizard who has lived for more than 600 years, it seems that That''s what happened?


    "He won''t stand up, will he?" Hermione hesitated to ask the most repeated question since she came here.


    "It should be Not this time... " Van Linden pauses, looking at the blue eyes gradually shining in the empty orbit of Gu Long


    "I think we''d better stay away from it." "It''s also a model of disability," Van Lin said


    Fanlin some helpless to shake the wand, want to explain this piece of cold Tan to the frozen.


    If you can, you will climb out. If you climb out, I will go!


    Maybe, that''s the heart.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1124

    "Didn''t we get rid of the things outside..."


    Climbing the stone steps, several people in Fanlin climbed to the target, that is, to be the virtual shadow tower. However, a few people did not expect that, even after solving the node of the dead''s resurrection, at the moment of stepping on the steps, the dead on the square still stood up.


    Different from before, it was like a ghost fire rising, which made Fanlin have an illusion that the whole square was ignited by the dark blue light.


    I don''t know when the bell rings. If you look closely, the blue flame is born in the pupil of the white skeleton, connecting from the dome to the ground.


    Ground to air all-round coverage strike?


    "We seem to have done a wonderful thing..." Fanlin swallowed his saliva. What he should have thought of was a dead soul without a flame of soul, and a whole piece of undead who had received the blessing of soul


    The combat effectiveness of the two is not at the same level.


    And what they have done before is only a temporary solution to the threat of resurrection?


    It made van Lin a little messy, which was probably the most wrong decision he had made in the whole year.


    At that time, we shouldn''t complain and feel tired. Now think about it, it''s interesting to tear down the skeleton of the off-line skeleton.


    "The gang How can they be like beating chicken blood... "


    "Be careful!" Rutherford said, pressing the three men to the ground, and then a whole bone stick was thrown over.


    Fanlin raised his wand in a panic, and the light blue magic stirred quickly in the front of the space, only protecting the narrow space of three people.


    With a crackling sound, the fine bone powder almost buried the three people through the magic barrier.


    "Oh, damn it..." Van Lin shook the white powder on his body. "We''ll try to solve them."


    "Solve, how?"


    "Break it Fanlin said, the wand gently picked, the original shallow water suddenly lifted a huge wall of water, the chilling cold air quickly frozen the water surface, just like a city wall, completely isolated the two sides.


    "Lie down for me!" As Fanlin said, the wand was sent forward. Along with the huge cracking sound, the originally dense square instantly cleared a large space, which made all the skeletons slow down. Of course, it was not out of fear, but they seemed to take some time to climb up


    Van Lin clearly saw several still intact skeletons trying to climb out of the broken ice.


    Tenacious?


    Maybe Fanlin will have some nausea when he sees bones for a long time in the future.


    These guys are so hard to deal with. They''re useless unless they crush their bones.


    You said, you have no head, what are you shaking about there?


    And the one with no legs on the ground.


    "We can''t continue to pester them." With his back against the shadow tower, Rutherford said quickly.


    "I know, but they''ve blocked our way back." And where can we go back


    "To the tower." Rutherford said, "it doesn''t matter what''s going on inside, but now it''s obviously the only way. If Dumbledore is in it, I think we can meet first."


    Fanlin looked up at the almost closed hexagonal tower. This is not a European style building, which gives Fanlin a feeling more like an oriental type of building, but it lacks the aesthetic feeling of the East.


    This is very contradictory. Maybe it is just the result of simple construction. I can see that it is a little hasty.


    All of a sudden, a huge sound of ice breaking attracted van Lin''s attention. In the center of the square, it seemed that the army of skeletons had been dispersed. A blue flame was spewed out from the ground.


    "It''s the bone Dragon..." Fanlin said, too late to think about it, several people turned around and ran to the black tower.


    Just these funny skeleton soldiers have already made them very embarrassed, adding a giant dragon?


    Fanlin doubted whether his magic spell could damage the overlord. After all, the Dragon itself was civilized with strong body, magic resistance and irresistible dragon breath. Some even could magic. Now the dragon is just a big lizard who can fly and spray fire.


    He didn''t dare to stop. When Fanlin saw the dragon rising from the sky and bumping into the dome, it was obviously unwise to stay.


    Fortunately, the stone gate of the black tower was not closed, but a gap was pushed open. There is no doubt that Dumbledore is in it. But, can''t they hear the outside, or do they come here without such a riot?


    "One, two, three Force... " The three men stood on both sides of the door, propped their bodies against the door and tried to close it, but the weight of the door was obviously not what the three of them could push, and even Rutherford couldn''t push it much faster.The stone gate and the stone slab of the ground are rubbing violently, and a burst of acid rubbing sound is emitted.


    Then, a blue flame shot through the crack of the door. Different from the normal flame, the temperature of the door panel dropped sharply, which made van Lin remember the scene when he first improved the flame curse.


    This is not much different from his strength, but in terms of power, they are obviously not of the same level.


    "Oh, damn it!" Fanlin said, pulling out his wand, trying to put out the flames, but the continuous flow of ice dragon breath instantly let the magic in Van Lin''s body drop to a freezing point.


    "Get out of the way..." When Fanlin was at a loss, a golden magic instantly put the fire out of the door. Van Lin was very familiar with the magic, just like the breath on his wand.


    "Teacher nicoleme!" Fanlin was surprised to call, and then Fanlin felt a hand sent, an invisible force instantly pushed the door.


    Van Lin was a little overjoyed. Just now, he was still complaining why there was no shadow of nicoleme and Dumbledore. He even doubted whether he was going the wrong way, but now the answer is very obvious.


    The old stone gate made a bang, and then, a large number of stone chips shook off the door panel


    It''s a little bit damp With some earthy smell


    "Bah, bah, bah..."


    There was a violent cough. Even the bone meal didn''t fall into Fanlin''s mouth, but they ate a lot after closing the door.


    That''s why there''s as little pressure as possible in the process of fighting?


    Because dust gets into your mouth?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1125

    The stone gate was heavily closed, not to mention how much lime Fanlin had just opened his mouth to eat, but with the moment the door closed, it was like completely isolating the two spaces.


    Only the temperature in Shimen''s polar region proves that it was attacked by a xeno dragon.


    In fact, even though he knew what he had done, for these undead


    "Oh, you''re here, and I''m still wondering when you''ll be able to come here."


    Hearing this sound, Fanlin felt relaxed for a while, but then, van Lin was depressed by Dumbledore''s tone.


    When can I come here?


    Look back at those damned troubles


    It''s an illusion. Maybe he''s taking Hermione out of Diagon Alley and picking out a gift to go to Sirius'' house for dinner?


    "Well, it''s nice to meet you both, Mr. nicoleme and Mr. Dumbledore. If there''s enough time, I think I should take care of what''s on me first..." Rutherford frowned at his clothes, wet and stained with a mixture of bone meal and earth.


    Obviously, this makes it hard for a blood clan who pays attention to his noble posture to accept it.


    "Oh, of course, please." Nicoleme said softly, sounding as relaxed as an old man with afternoon tea in the garden next door.


    After a while of busy, van Lin and Hermione simply dry themselves, this feeling is like a new life.


    Do you know something about clay monkey?


    "So we didn''t go wrong. Fortunately, we found you, professor." Fanlin opened his mouth, but did not know what to say.


    Blame Dumbledore?


    It seems that if you can''t find it, it''s also a matter of your own ability.


    "Oh, I think we can have a rest first," Dumbledore said gently. He looked at nicoleme. Then nicoleme waved his hand and a set of tables and chairs appeared in front of several people.


    "Oh, let me see. I need some lemon juice..." Dumbledore said, "and what about Mr. Rutherford? Red wine? "


    "Oh, thank you, Mr. Dumbledore." Rutherford took the glass of red wine with ease, and then happily did it on the chair next to him.


    "You two Oh, let me see How about green tea? I think you need some light drinks. " Dumbledore said, a wave of his hand, two cups of green tea will appear in front of their eyes, and even the temperature has been adjusted.


    It makes van Lin feel weird.


    One second they''re still fighting with a bunch of bones, and the next


    What is this?


    New talk show?


    Dumbledore''s leisurely afternoon tea?


    Enjoy the afternoon together?


    Hermione''s face was also very expressive. She looked at Van Lin, then at Dumbledore, took a sip of green tea, and finally set her eyes on the old man named nicoleme.


    Well, green tea tastes good.


    Ah, no, to be exact, nicoleme is a little too conspicuous.


    I don''t want to look like a kind old man. Nicoleme''s body is much older than what Van Lin had seen before, and he is no more flexible than Dumbledore.


    Worst of all, the strong magical feeling, like a little sun, is not burning, but it is true that even the dull people can feel everything around them full of the breath of nicoleme.


    In particular, the gold thread hidden under the body is spreading along the wrinkles caused by the aging of the body.


    The situation is much worse than before. In the past, at least nicoleme was able to restore himself to a normal person. Now it seems that nicoleme has completely given up the restriction of his own magic power, which is constantly escaping from his old body.


    The magic stone of humanoid self walking?


    It''s the same breath on the Vaseline bracelet.


    After six hundred years of accumulation, van Lin did not think that nicoleme''s magic power was much less than that of the Sorcerer''s stone.


    "Professor nicoleme, you are now..." Hermione hesitated and asked, "are you..."


    "Oh, it looks like I''m in a bad condition." Nicoleme said with a smile that he didn''t care about Hermione''s question.


    "I don''t have much time. After finishing my affairs, I was going to have a new journey with my wife, but it seems albus has some problems, so I try my best to stay for a long time."


    "You are a great wizard." Rutherford spoke with respect. "In fact, you can choose to stay."


    "Oh, of course, but it doesn''t make any sense." Nicoleme said, "as you can see, I can''t control my magic right now, let alone do something else. This time I came to explore the sleeping place of this monarch undead with albus is also out of curiosity. In fact, I haven''t had such emotion for a long time, 100 years, 200 years? I remember the last time my favorite opera performer put out a new opera, but it''s a pity that she has left first, and I have to stick to it for a heritage. Fortunately, Albus has found a candidate for me... ""Oh, don''t say that, Professor..." Vaseline shook his head. "In fact, my alchemy..."


    "It''s not something that can be done overnight." Nicoleme said, "in fact, I''m a bit irresponsible. It''s hard to give you more time to teach."


    "All right, Nick..." Dumbledore shook his head and said, "trusting van Lin doesn''t blame you, and you don''t believe him..."


    "Oh, of course, I''m sure of my choice." Nicoleme said.


    This made Fanlin feel a little ashamed, and was trusted by an alchemist who had been famous for more than 600 years. It was really an Alexander thing.


    "It seems that your journey was not easy. We heard a huge noise when we were inside just now, and the owner of the tomb seems not very peaceful. I really want to know what you have done outside." Dumbledore said lightly.


    "Er We should have done it... " Van Lin looked at Dumbledore awkwardly, "we blew up the tower of the dead which gathered the souls outside..."


    "Which stone tower buildings do you mean?"


    "Hey, I said we should have a good look before." Dumbledore said to nicoleme with a smile.


    "Incredible. How did you find out?"


    "We found the body of a wizard who came here to explore, and then before me I''ve studied some undead magic and demons, so I still know something about these skeletons


    "You''re a real restless student." Nicoleme said with a smile, "but that''s not a bad thing. Once those souls are released, although they can improve the fighting ability of these undead in a short period of time, they are also disposable consumables. Even ghosts can''t persist in this environment for thousands of years, let alone those souls who have no chance to transform into undead."


    "So they..."


    "This may be another way of relief." Nicoleme said, "the soul is imprisoned under the command of a monarch. In short, they are just a group of poor people who are enslaved, and all their consciousness is wiped out. This is a life that ordinary people can''t imagine."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1126

    One evening a few days later, Harry, Ron and Ginny lined up by the kitchen fireplace to return to Hogwarts.


    For security reasons, this time the Ministry of magic arranged this temporary flyway network connection to send the students back to school safely.


    The Hogwarts Express seems a little unsafe at this juncture. After all, a train crossing half of England, especially with Harry Potter, is not something the Ministry of magic can rest assured of.


    As Mr. Weasley, Fred, George, bill and Furong had all gone to work, Mrs. Weasley was the only one to see them off.


    In fact, Mrs. Weasley shed tears as she parted. No doubt Mrs. Weasley has been particularly sentimental recently; she has been crying from time to time since Percy rushed out of the house on Christmas day with glasses splashed with parsley root juice (Fred, George and Ginny all claimed credit for it).


    Percy''s back?


    It''s not the way you think, but at least, it makes Harry feel good, but scrimger is not so friendly. It''s the first time in Harry''s life that he has to satirize a person calmly


    In other words, a department, an entire authority, or a country


    Oh, I''m sorry, although the Ministry of magic may represent a country in a sense, but as a turning point, Fudge did not seem to play a good role in connecting the preceding and the following, or even being taken power?


    In any case, a regime that has lost its credibility does not seem to have any representational significance. Even though the new leader is trying to change, there is still no big change in scriinger''s approach. In essence, perhaps scriinger is just a fudge with different views and a little more decisive.


    This is from the appearance of van Lin, after all, compared to fudge, slinger is a little more fierce.


    But these are not so important to Harry, even if van Lin and he had a systematic analysis of the current situation of the Ministry of magic, he did not know how much Harry heard.


    Perhaps it is because Dumbledore invited van Lin and Hermione and left him in the burrow for a few days?


    Anyway, it makes Harry a little upset, but there are more important things to do now, for example, how to appease a middle-aged woman who is sentimental and may become his mother-in-law?


    But Ginny has a boyfriend now.


    Harry''s mood is a little complicated, if you can


    "Don''t cry, mom," Ginny patted Mrs. Weasley on the back, sobbing against her daughter''s shoulder. "It''s ok..."


    "Yeah, don''t worry about us," Ron told his mother to give her a heavy kiss on the face. "And don''t worry about Percy. He''s a big fool. It''s not really a loss, is it? "


    Mrs. Weasley cried even more when she hugged Harry.


    "Promise me you''ll take care of yourself Don''t get into trouble... "


    Harry could have accepted the first sentence, but the last one Isn''t that often said to Fred and George?


    Harry thought his image could be saved in a simple way


    "I''ve always been, Mrs. Weasley," said Harry. "I like a quiet life, you know me."


    Maybe?


    As a matter of fact, even Harry himself has questions of one kind or another.


    But it''s a little easier to use than Fred and George. Look, that''s credibility


    Mrs. Weasley, smiling with tears in her eyes, stood aside.


    "Then be good, all of you..."


    Harry walked into the emerald green flame and yelled, "Hogwarts!" At last he took a brief glance at the Weasleys'' kitchen and Mrs. Weasley''s tearful face, and was engulfed by the flames; he whirled rapidly, his eyes gliding past the other wizard''s rooms, but before he could see them clearly, he began to slow down and finally landed firmly in the fireplace of Professor McGonagall''s office.


    Professor McGonagall''s eyes barely lifted as he climbed out of the fireplace.


    "Good evening, Potter. Please try not to bring ashes on the carpet. "


    "Oh, yes, professor." Harry stood up, propped up his glasses, wiped his hair, and Ron came out of the fireplace. When Ginny came out, they left Professor McGonagall''s office and headed for the Gryffindor tower.


    Harry looked out as he passed the corridor window; the sun had set on the horizon, and the ground was covered with snow thicker than in the cottage garden. From a distance, he could see Hagrid feeding Buckbeak in front of his hut.


    "Clown''s stick," said Ron confidently, as they reached the fat lady, who looked paler than usual and was startled by Ron''s loud voice.


    "No," she said.


    "What is no?""A new password," said the fat lady weakly. "And please don''t shout."


    "But we went home. How could we --"


    "Hey, Harry! Ginny Hermione came to them in a hurry. Her face was red and she was wearing a cloak, hat and gloves. Then came Vaseline. As you can see, their bodies are still covered with snow. Perhaps because of the lack of people, the corridor of Hogwarts castle has been extremely cold this year.


    "We just came back hours ago, and I just went to see Hagrid and buck - I mean weatherman," she gasped. Have you had a good Christmas


    "Yes," said Ron, uneasy that he seemed to have been ignored. "A lot of things have happened, Rufus scrilling -"


    but Hermione obviously didn''t intend to take care of him.


    "I have something for you, Harry," said Hermione, neither looking at Ron nor showing that she heard him. "Oh, wait a minute - the password. Stop drinking. "


    "Yes," said the fat lady weakly, opening the portrait to reveal the portrait hole.


    "What''s wrong with her?" Asked Harry.


    "Obviously indulged at Christmas," said Fanlin, rolling his eyes and leading the way to the crowded common room.


    "She and her friend violet drank up all the wine in that painting, the drunk monk next to the hallway of the magic class downstairs. Anyway... " Hermione went on to say that it looked like they were talking about a cross talk, but Harry was the only one in the audience.


    Hermione rummaged in her pocket for a while and pulled out a roll of parchment with Dumbledore''s handwriting.


    "Great," Harry quickly untied it and found that Dumbledore''s next class was scheduled for tomorrow night. "I have a lot to tell him - and you. We sat down and said - "


    but suddenly there was a loud scream," Wow! " From nowhere, ravend Brown ran over and fell into Ron''s arms. Several people nearby chuckled.


    To tell you the truth, lavender was a little too enthusiastic, but Ron didn''t seem to get used to it.


    But this at least eases the embarrassment of Ron being ignored. In fact, Ron also wants to understand that Hermione is his good friend. Before his practice, as a boy, it was a bit bad, but now, obviously, Hermione has the initiative.


    "Oh, well, leave the two of them alone." Hermione said quickly, ignoring Ron, who was feeding Harry dog food.


    It seems that she often does the same Starting from the three witches competition?


    "Hey, here''s a table Come here, Ginny? "


    "No, thank you. I said I was going to meet Dean," but Harry could not help noticing that her voice was not very enthusiastic. Leaving Ron and ravend, who were wrestling upright, van Lin took Hermione and sat down at the empty table.


    "How was your Christmas?" Harry asked quickly.


    "Oh, I''ll talk about it later..." Fanlin some headache said, was chased by a group of bone shelf, this is not what can let people relax entertainment.


    "Compared with this..." Hermione hesitated for a moment. Obviously, Harry couldn''t be told about going to the North Pole. It''s better to leave it to van Lin, who is better at it, and conceals them for more than two years.


    "How are you doing at Ginny''s house?"


    "I''ll tell you right away," said Harry. "Hermione, you can''t --"


    "Yes, I can''t," she said blandly. "So don''t try in vain."


    "You know, I thought it was a Christmas holiday -" Harry wanted to argue for Ron, but apparently Hermione wasn''t going to let Ron go.


    A lesson for Ron?


    Come on, she''s not Ginny. Strictly speaking, Hermione has nothing to do with the Weasleys.


    Well, friendship, and now Ron is blacklisted.


    "It was the fat lady who drank up a barrel of wine that had been made for five hundred years, Harry, not me. What important news do you want to tell me? " She looked so fierce that Harry knew there was no argument with her at this time, so he gave up Ron''s topic.


    "OK..." Harry shrugged at Van Lin helplessly. It seems that Harry has decided to give up the plan to help Ron. This is definitely a thankless thing. In case Harry is blacklisted by Hermione for this reason


    With Hermione''s temper, it''s not impossible. On the contrary, Hermione is absolutely capable. If Harry wants to talk to Hermione in the next month, he''d better give up this irrational idea.


    "In Ron I mean, Ginny Oh, Mrs. Weasley''s house... " Harry said, rather badly, "strictly speaking, it''s not bad."


    "Strictly speaking?" Hermione raised the volume. "When did you start talking like that?""Haha This is not a bad thing. " The two days later, Hermione''s temper was a little explosive. Hermione, who was gentle and cute and had little sex appeal, was gone forever on the road of the hostess. After that, Fanlin could clearly feel the decline of her status.


    What did Sirius teach him?


    Marriage is the grave of love?


    What a mess this is


    Sirius, an old bachelor, has never even found a decent girlfriend.


    Fanlin didn''t intend to give Hermione a chance to continue to punish him. "So, what''s special?"


    "Oh, there are some." Harry said, "I had a dream."


    "About Voldemort?"


    "Er..." Harry hesitated. "I''m not sure..."


    "I mean, I didn''t see any images of Voldemort in my dreams, but in fact I felt that..."


    "He''s there, right? It''s all about Voldemort?" Said Fanlin.


    "Oh, yes!" Harry looked at the juniors who had just come in from outside, as well as raven and Ron, who were already gnawing together.


    "In fact, I feel it''s about Voldemort. It''s real, but it''s fuzzy."


    "Oh, come on, that''s for sure." Van Lin shook his head. "Voldemort can''t open his spiritual world to you without any precautions. Especially after he has suffered losses, it''s very difficult to cheat him through you. In fact, I''m surprised that you can still see images. So, what is it about?"


    "Darkness I smell the blood, the discordant light, and the cry of the child, but not only that. " Harry said, "but every time I want to see a hazy picture, it''s pushed out."


    "Push it out?"


    "Just wake up and my spirit is resisting me. It''s very dangerous. It''s like putting a Alarm? " Harry tried to describe the feelings. "Oh, yes, I saw something standing up, but I''m not sure what it was. Anyway, as soon as I get close, I''ll be pushed out."


    "When did it happen?" Asked Fanlin.


    "Before Christmas, I didn''t care at first." Harry said, "but I''ve seen it a few times later, maybe sometimes it''s different, but I can''t remember, it''s fuzzy."


    "Oh," said Fanlin, who had a headache. He had just pulled himself out of a pile of junk and fell into another hole?


    This is not an interesting life experience. In his life, although Fanlin thought that it might not be smooth sailing, but now, the road in front of him is absolutely devastated.


    Sometimes Dumbledore dug the hole, sometimes Harry, Tom Riddle, death, or whatever?


    It''s not fun at all.


    "What''s wrong with you Not feeling well? " Harry asked, "do you want to..."


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter. I don''t have any problems, just some Can Hermione give me a little comfort? " Fanlin shamelessly said, and then did not wait for Hermione''s reaction, the whole person went to Hermione.


    It''s rare that Hermione didn''t dodge. It was a breakthrough.


    It was the first time that Hermione had asked him to lean on him after telling him all about death.


    The time for sanctions is over?


    Fanlin couldn''t help thinking of happiness.


    But Harry was a little confused. He could see the impatience on Hermione''s face. It was like a kind of accusation. For example, the translation should be that he had never seen such a brazen person.


    I mean, at least in Harry''s head, he can''t think of any good explanation.


    "I advise you to be personal or, if you don''t want to, I don''t mind you using Animagus!" Hermione said coldly, and Fanlin was not moved at all.


    "So, you two What''s the matter? " Harry swallowed his mouth.


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter. It''s just a little bit of internal conflict in the family. It doesn''t hurt much, it doesn''t hurt..." Fanlin sat up with a smile and his expression was not very natural.


    "So, what happened afterwards?"


    "And then what?"


    "Dreams, of course." With such a interruption, they almost forgot what they were discussing.


    "Oh, later..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1127

    "There was nothing later..." he said "In fact, nothing happened at the Weasley house, oh, of course, there are other things, like I had a fight with scringer and it looks like I''ve won," Harry said


    "What?" Hermione said in a high voice, "I mean, why?"


    Harry simply explained to the two what schlinger meant, including Percy''s return to Weasley''s house.


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter. Percy came back early and later. After he realized the mistake, strictly speaking, Percy was not bad, but he believed the wrong people. There is also Mr. Weasley''s reason. After all, before Voldemort came back, we were more like a bunch of persecution delusions in nonsense."


    "But these are all true." Harry said.


    "Hey, man, calm down first. We''re talking about Skinner, so the new minister decided to pull you in?"


    "He just wanted to think of me as a mascot." Harry said, "I don''t like it."


    "It shows you''re very appealing, Harry." "Anyway, it''s not a bad thing, at least for sure, when it comes to Voldemort, Minister schlinger won''t find us any extra trouble, and we need it, and it''s just such a message."


    "Well, so, what about my dream? Is Voldemort doing anything? "


    "He didn''t stop, didn''t he, man." "So, it''s not surprising, but it''s possible that he has used something more insane recently," Van Lin shook his head


    According to Rutherford, the forbidden gate, the so-called gate of hell, is clearly something like an altar connected to hell.


    Although van Lin is not sure if it is hell, it does not affect Voldemort''s desire for power.


    A living ancient god, exactly, part of the ancient god?


    Voldemort needs only that much.


    "Oh, OK, I''m not interested in knowing so much." Harry shook his head and thought of something bad, like all the insane black wizards in history, what Voldemort was doing, probably contempt for life.


    "Well, let''s talk about you. What are you doing at Christmas? I''m still waiting for you two to come to the shack to find me, and it turns out to be right now."


    "Oh, don''t be nervous..." Van Lin shook his head, and did not know whether he was nervous or Harry was nervous.


    In short, they had a bad time off, or, in other words, some strange.


    For example, a group of off-line skeletons, only the skeleton spray blue fire, exactly, should be the Frost Breath of the dragon?


    Or, they dug up a seal of the undead?


    Fortunately, Dumbledore and Nicole may went together, and successfully pressed back the blue skinned zombie, who was holding the ice Giant Wolf and a big black crow on his shoulder before they arrived.


    It was not a pleasant experience, and, as we can see, those things, that the dead can not be completely eliminated, fortunately, they are in the polar waters, and the undead has no ability to cross the sea. And according to Dumbledore''s judgment, those undead roots could not have left their mausoleum space, which was cursed by the wizard.


    But in fact, more than Dumbledore can not understand, it is not known that it was that life, no literature, even Fanlin did not know that there were such a group of undead creatures from the original country.


    At least Dumbledore, after stepping on top of the tower, saw the guy in the ice crown, locked in chains of thunder.


    Of course, it is clear that these guys were soldiers under the hands of death, because after entering the black tower, van Lin clearly felt the smell of the guy, and the chain in his body was so eager.


    But when several people find it, it is only petrified eyes above the main tomb, a piece of dead flesh and blood, perhaps separated?


    This makes it clear that after death, it is difficult to die out of his own hands. After all, the kingdom of the dead has disappeared, so these guys were sealed by the wizard or other things at that time. In short, it can not bring any value.


    A lost separation is not a threat at all. Fan Lin is more concerned about the vampire that has been supporting, perhaps the only one, and the key key is not found here.


    Dumbledore can find clues, but also is a consciousness of the devil to pursue the story of rebirth.


    But the polar mausoleum represents death, except for finding traces of the life of the puppet (Rutherford''s nose is the same as the dog''s nose, even if he has always emphasized that it is a sense of blood) There was nothing else to find.


    The clue seems to be broken. No one knows where the devil will take the spoons, and pursue rebirthIt''s a good target, like the famous city of the dead Anyway, the necromancer is really good at resurrection.


    As you can see, in the future, for a long time, Phoenix will deal with such a fearless creature. Although the monomer is not very strong, it is in quantity


    How many bones do ghosts know in the land under your feet?


    "We just explored some remains to help Rutherford find his ancestors?"


    "Ancestors?"


    "Ah, yes, it''s the ancestors." Hermione is a little bit unnatural, cheating Harry, which makes Hermione a little bit upset.


    "But there is no progress. Rutherford has just found some clues, and it will take some time."


    "Oh, ok..." Harry nodded, he didn''t like vampires, so he didn''t plan to ask.


    Is this habit probably developed in Cedric?


    By the next morning, the new semester that started gave sixth graders a surprise.


    The bulletin board in the public lounge was nailed with a big notice last night. If you are a seventh grade student or 17 by August 31, you are eligible to attend a 12 week phantom development training course taught by the Ministry of magic instructor. Please sign your name below if you want to attend. Fee: 2 garoon.


    Four people joined the crowd, one by one registering their names below.


    Although van Lin already mastered the magic, in fact, he still needs to go through the normal procedures to report for it.


    And Ron, who was at the back, just took out his quill pen, and ravend appeared behind him, secretly blindfolded him, and said in a gentle voice, "guess who I am, whoa WOW?"


    Harry had a little stomach in this dog food. Why didn''t van Lin and Hermione let him What about pain?


    Maybe it was a little bit younger, and didn''t understand the essence of the storm?


    He really needs to be quiet, it looks like.


    In fact, ravend and Ron were tired of being crooked for a while, and didn''t leave until everyone signed up.


    "So - the phantom," Ron wiped his mouth. "It should be fun, huh?"


    "I don''t know," Harry said. "Maybe you do it yourself better, Dumbledore didn''t feel comfortable when he took me together."


    "It''s very uncomfortable." Fan Lin turned his eyes over. "I advise you to hit your attention. Otherwise, get out of the body and know?"


    "Oh, don''t say that scary, it''s not so difficult, isn''t it I''d better pass the pass once, "Ron looks eager. "Fred and George are."


    "But Charlie didn''t succeed once, didn''t he?" Harry said.


    "Yes, but Charlie is bigger than me," Ron stretched out his arm like a gorilla. "So Fred and George kept nagging about this Anyway, it wasn''t in his face... ""


    "When can we take part in the actual test?"


    "It''s just 17. For me, just wait until March! "


    "Yes, but you can''t make a phantom here, not in the castle..."


    "It doesn''t matter, isn''t it? Everyone will know that I can do it if I want to develop a phantom. "


    Ron is not the only one to be excited about the prospect of phantom development. There was a talk about the coming course that day; it seemed that people were very optimistic about the ability to disappear and reproduce at will and ignore the risks of the magic.


    "It''s cool if we can -" simmer rings to represent the disappearance. "My cousin, Fergus, used this trick to harass me, and when I would do it He will never have a better day... ""


    Simo fell into a vision, the wand waving movement was a little too fanatical, the goal of that magic spell lesson was to turn out a pure water, but his wand spewed out a rubber pipe like thing, bounced back from the ceiling and hit professor frivis'' face directly.


    Fortunately, there was no explosion, wasn''t it?


    "Harry has already been phantomized," Ron told some embarrassed Simo after professor frivie waved his wand to dry and punish Simo for writing sentences ("I''m a wizard, not a baboon waving sticks").


    "Deng - er - someone took him to it. Attachment to the appearance, you know. "


    "Wow!" Simmo whispered, and then he, Dean and Neville put his head closer to hear Harry describe the phantom. For the rest of the day Harry was surrounded by other sixth graders who asked about the phantom development. Although he told them how uncomfortable the phantom was, it seemed that their awe was more than giving up. Until eight o''clock, people kept asking him detailed questions. He had to lie that he needed to go to the library and return a book before he could take off and attend Dumbledore''s class on time.


    And when he was on the road, Harry remembered that he could have just pushed van Lin out, although the consequence might be to be beaten up, anyway, it would be better than being bothered all day.The lights in Dumbledore''s office have been lit, portraits of former headmasters are snoring gently in the frame, and the meditation basin is once again placed on Dumbledore''s desk early.


    Dumbledore put his hands on both sides of the meditation basin, looking very relaxed. Harry suddenly wanted to ask why he didn''t take him, but he swallowed again. Dumbledore would surely find a reason, and anyway, he had another topic to discuss with Dumbledore.


    But before he spoke about Snape and Malfoy, Dumbledore spoke first. "I heard you met the Minister of magic during the Christmas holidays?"


    "Yes," said Harry. "He doesn''t like me very much."


    "Yes," sighed Dumbledore. "He doesn''t like me either. But we can''t be depressed in pain, Harry. We''re going to keep fighting


    Harry grinned.


    "He wanted me to tell the wizarding public that the Ministry of magic is doing a great job."


    Dumbledore began to smile. "It was Fudge''s idea at the beginning. In the last few days of his term, in order to keep his position at all costs, he sought to meet with you, hoping you could give him some - "


    " after fudge did all those things last year? " Said Harry angrily. "After Umbridge?"


    "I told Cornell it was impossible, but the idea didn''t go away with his departure. We met a few hours after slinger took office, and he asked me to arrange for you to meet him -- "


    " that''s why you quarreled! " Harry blurted out. "In the Daily Prophet."


    "The Daily Prophet certainly reports the truth occasionally," Dumbledore said. "Maybe it was just an accident. Yes, that''s why we quarreled, and of course, not all of it. But it seems Rufus finally found a way to stop you


    "He accused me of being a Dumbledore from head to toe."


    "That''s very rude of him." "I told him I was." Dumbledore opened his mouth to say something, but closed it again. Fox, behind Harry, gave a low, gentle, and sweet voice. He suddenly realized that Dumbledore''s bright blue eyes looked a little wet, and he felt a moment of extreme embarrassment, so he quickly looked at his knees. But Dumbledore''s voice was quite peaceful when he spoke again.


    "I''m very moved, Harry."


    "Slinger wants to know where you went when you''re not at Hogwarts," said Harry, still staring at his knees.


    "Yes, he does like to inquire about that," Dumbledore''s voice became happy now, and Harry felt that it was safe to look up. "He even wanted to have someone follow me. It''s very interesting. He''s sending delix. It''s not very friendly. I''ve been forced to cast a spell on Derris; I''ve done it again with great apology


    "So they still don''t know where you''ve been?" Harry asked, hoping to get more information on the subject of interest, but Dumbledore just laughed from the top of his half moon glasses. "Yes, they don''t know, and it''s not time to tell you. Now, I suggest that we continue with the previous content, unless you have anything else --


    "In fact, Professor," said Harry. "About Malfoy and Snape."


    "It''s Professor Snape, Harry."


    "Yes, professor. I overheard their conversation at professor slahorn''s party Well, I actually followed them... "


    Dumbledore listened to Harry''s story with many faces and no expression. After Harry finished, he was silent for a moment and then said, "thank you for telling me that, Harry, but I suggest you forget about it. I don''t think it''s very important. "


    "Not so important?" Harry repeated in disbelief. "Professor, do you understand?"


    "Yes, Harry, I''m blessed with extraordinary intelligence, so I understand everything you tell me," Dumbledore said, a little pointedly. "I think you should even consider that I may know more than you do. I''m glad you can trust me, but I assure you that what you told me did not upset me


    Harry sat there quietly, but there was a surge in his heart. He glared at Dumbledore. What happened? Now that he has told Dumbledore all this about Snape, does that mean that Dumbledore sent Snape to look for Draco? Or was he really worried about what he heard and pretended to be nothing?


    "So, Professor," Harry hoped his voice would be polite and calm, "do you still trust --"


    "I''ve been patient enough to answer that question," but he didn''t sound so patient. "My answer has not changed."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1128

    "I don''t think so," said a sarcastic voice; Phineas nigerus had apparently been pretending to be asleep.


    Dumbledore ignored him. "Now, Harry, I have to stick with our lessons. I have something more important to discuss with you tonight


    Harry sat there defiantly. What if he refuses to change the subject? What if he insisted on arguing about Malfoy?


    However, Dumbledore shook his head as if seeing through his thoughts.


    In fact, Harry''s resistance is too obvious. It''s very natural for Harry to hold on to Snape.


    What''s more, this time, a Malfoy?


    It''s not going to be good for them to get together for two months at such a critical time, I think.


    The Dark Lord?


    That''s what death eaters call it.


    Harry prefers Voldemort to be a hairless pig.


    Er


    He may be thinner, but he''s really hairless.


    "Ah, Harry, how often this happens, even among the best friends! Everyone believes that what they want to say is much more important than others! "


    "I don''t think what you''re going to say doesn''t matter, Professor," Harry said stiffly. "We''re talking about it now."


    "Oh, but that doesn''t seem to me a problem." Dumbledore didn''t care.


    "But But Malfoy is likely to... "


    "Probably what?" Dumbledore narrowed his eyes and looked at Harry with a smile.


    "I mean, Malfoy He... " Harry opened his mouth. Did he tell Dumbledore that Malfoy wanted to kill Dumbledore?


    In front of Dumbledore?


    But Dumbledore looks like this


    Does Dumbledore think he''s crazy?


    Harry himself felt like he was crazy.


    Malfoy, no matter how you look at this name, you can''t draw an equal sign with Dumbledore, whether it''s Harry, or vaseline, even after giving him decades of time


    Oh, Fanlin may not last so long. He has a sorcerer''s stone. It seems that it is not difficult to simply use magic. However, obviously, it is impossible to face Dumbledore with hard steel.


    What plot is Malfoy going to use?


    "So, what do you want to say about Mr. Malfoy. " Dumbledore looked at Harry calmly.


    "I mean..." Harry took a deep breath. "Malfoy is likely to be doing harm to Hogwarts, even to you."


    "Harm Hogwarts? Or am I? " Dumbledore repeated briefly. Harry felt that his head might have been pinched by the door when he came in, but Harry could only be brave at the moment


    "Oh, well, it''s really an interesting thing." Dumbledore looked at Harry for a moment.


    "Oh, I''m not kidding..." Harry is a little bit crazy, how to see, this matter is not enough to let Dumbledore alert


    "Of course, I''m not joking, am I, Harry?" Dumbledore said with a smile. "Anyway, I think I should thank you for the reminder, Harry."


    Dumbledore took out another small crystal bottle from his inner pocket. Harry immediately calmed down. He remembered that Dumbledore said it was the most important memory he had collected.


    "So, I think we can start today''s teaching, right? Of course, I''m not sure about the next section. There''s still a lot of important things waiting for us to do, isn''t there? There''s less and less time for us, Harry."


    Harry was completely quiet. Although Dumbledore''s attitude had upset him before, in fact, Harry is still very unhappy so far, but it is not very important now.


    Dumbledore''s movement was very gentle, as if he was afraid of confusing the memory.


    Harry noticed that it was not easy to pour all the memories into the meditation basin. They seemed to be a little sticky. Could memories deteriorate?


    "This one won''t take long," Dumbledore finally emptied the bottle. "I''ll be back in a flash. Then, go into the meditation basin again... "


    Harry once again fell into the silver memory, just like before the experience, but the difference is, this time just fell in front of a person, Harry immediately recognized him. In front of him was Horace slahorn, much younger than he is now.


    Harry was used to his baldness, so when he saw srahorn with his shiny, thick straw hair, he was quite flustered; it looked like a thatch over his head, but there was a shiny area on top of his head, about the size of a kingaron.


    His beard was ginger, not as many as he is now. He wasn''t that fat compared to the slahorn Harry knew, but the gold buttons on the embroidered vest were quite tight. His small feet were resting on a small stool with velvet mats, and his body was comfortably leaning against a winged armchair, one small glass of wine in one hand, and another in a box of pineapple preserves.Dumbledore appeared next to Harry. Harry looked around and found them standing in slahorn''s office. There were half a dozen boys sitting around srahorn, all in harder, shorter chairs, all looking about fifteen.


    Harry recognized Riedel at once. He has the most handsome face and looks the most relaxed. His right hand lay carelessly on the armrest; Harry was suddenly shocked to see that he was wearing Marvolo''s gold ring with black stone; it meant that he had killed his father.


    "Professor, is Professor melisot really retiring?" Asked Riedel.


    "Tom, Tom, I can''t even tell you what I know," said srahorn, shaking a sugary finger and blinking at him, which belittles the effect of blame.


    "I have to say, I want to know how you got the news, son; you''re better informed than half the teachers."


    Riedel laughed; the other boys also laughed, casting admiring glances at him.


    "Considering your uncanny ability to inquire about things you shouldn''t know, and your thoughtful and meticulous flattery to important people - and thank you for sending me these pineapples, which are really my favorite --"


    a few boys were giggling when something strange happened. The whole room was suddenly filled with thick white fog, and Harry could see nothing but Dumbledore''s face standing beside him.


    Then Slughorn''s words came out of the fog in an unusually loud voice: -- you''ll go astray, son. Remember what I say


    The fog disappeared, as suddenly as it came out, no one mentioned it, and no one seemed to have just experienced something unusual. Harry looked around in disbelief, and a little golden clock on srahorn''s desk was telling the time. It was already ten o''clock in the evening.


    "My God, is it so late?" Said slahorn. "You''d better go back, children, or we''ll all be in trouble. Lestrange, I want you to hand in your paper tomorrow, or you''ll be locked up. You too, Avery. "


    As the boys filed out, srahorn stood up and put the empty cup on the desk. But Riedel stayed behind. Harry could see that he was deliberately stalling, trying to end up in the house alone with slahorn.


    "Come on, Tom," said slahorn, turning to see that he was not gone. "You don''t want to be caught out of bed at this time, and you''re still a prefect..."


    "Professor, I want to ask you something."


    "Then ask, my child, ask..."


    "Professor, do you know The soul fragment? "


    It was all over again: dense smog shrouded the room, Harry couldn''t see Riedel and slahorn at all; only Dumbledore was quietly smiling at him. Then Islla Horn''s voice as like as two peas.


    "I don''t know any soul fragments, and I won''t tell you if I do! Hurry up and don''t let me see you mention them again


    The memory seems to end here, which makes Harry feel bad, the fog The thick fog covered everything.


    "Well, that''s all," Dumbledore said quietly at Harry''s side. "It''s time to go."


    Harry''s feet were off the ground, and a few seconds later they were back on the carpet at Dumbledore''s desk.


    "Is that all?" Said Harry blankly. Dumbledore said it was the most important memory, but he could not see its significance. There was no doubt that the fog was strange, and no one had noticed it, except that nothing seemed to have happened, and Riedel merely asked an unanswered question.


    "You may have noticed," Dumbledore returned to his chair behind him, "that this memory has been tampered with."


    "Tampered with?" Harry repeated, and he sat back.


    "Of course," Dumbledore said, "Professor slahorn interfered with his own memories."


    "But why did he do it?"


    "I think it''s because he''s ashamed of what he remembers," Dumbledore said. "In order to make himself more brilliant, he tried to write the memory and erase the parts that I didn''t want to see. You must have noticed, too, that memories are very crude, which is good for us, because it shows that real memories are hidden under those changes. "So, I''m going to leave you homework for the first time, Harry. Your task is to persuade professor slahorn to reveal his true memory, which is undoubtedly a crucial message. "


    Harry stares at him. "But there''s no doubt, Professor," he kept his voice as respectful as possible, "you don''t need me - you can use it to read Or vomit the real medicine... "


    "Professor slahorn is an extremely capable wizard, and he must have thought of both," Dumbledore said. "He''s a lot more accomplished in brain sealing than poor muffin Gunter, and I''d be surprised if he didn''t carry the antidote for emetic after I forced this distorted memory."Yes, I think it would be foolish to try to snatch the truth from Professor slahorn, and it would do more harm than good; I don''t want him to leave Hogwarts. However, he also has his own weaknesses like us, and I believe you are the one who can break through his defenses. Getting that real memory is the most important thing, Harry We can only know how important it is until we see the real object. So, good luck Good night. "


    Harry was a little surprised at the sudden end of class. He quickly got up.


    "Good night, professor."


    ¡­¡­


    "He''s smart, isn''t he?" Dumbledore suddenly said, watching Harry go out of the door, everything seems to return to calm.


    "Maybe..." A gloomy voice suddenly came from the balcony. "I don''t make any comment on it, headmaster."


    "You hate him, Severus, don''t you?" Dumbledore calmly looked at the man who suddenly appeared in the headmaster''s office, Severus Snape A man focused on satirizing Harry for his Potions.


    Defense against the dark arts is only a slightly failed transformation.


    "In a sense, yes, Mr. principal." Snape said coldly, for Dumbledore, it is difficult to say what kind of attitude Snape is.


    Respect?


    Oh, it may be a little bit, but it''s very limited, isn''t it? Compared with Dumbledore, Snape respects Voldemort a little more. Even if he defected, it was only an accident.


    "In a sense." Dumbledore seems to have heard an interesting news. "It makes me curious, Severus. So, you don''t hate him."


    "Up to now, I haven''t found out, but I always have to reserve a chance. This is what you taught us, didn''t you?"


    "Oh, keep a chance. Yes, it is. Severus, it seems that you have changed a lot over the years, but as teachers and students, we still don''t seem to be doing well Have you talked? "


    "In fact, Professor..." Snape grinned. It was very strange to say this from his mouth. He hadn''t called someone a professor so briefly in years?


    Ten years? Twenty years? Thirty years?


    Oh, forty years may be too long, but in fact, since leaving Hogwarts to join the Legion of death eaters, it seems that the title has gone away from him.


    What a long lost title


    And in the death eaters, he has always been respected, and he only needs to respect one person.


    Death Eaters are so realistic that as long as you are capable and strong enough, no one but your master will pay attention to it.


    Tom Riedel''s favor, or the man who honored him as the Dark Lord.


    To tell you the truth, there are some secondary two, and Tom Riddle abandoned his Muggle name and called himself Voldemort.


    I''m Voldemort?


    A simple letter conversion, and then turned an evil junior into an old Yin bi


    Well, in fact, these factors are not suitable for the description of a pig.


    In short, although Voldemort was not satisfied with Snape in some places, in fact, Voldemort was more indulgent in doing things under Voldemort''s hands, and it was simple and fast enough. If anything happened, it would be better to ask more people to rush through together?


    This is different from Dumbledore, although seemingly kind, in fact, Dumbledore is enough Or cold?


    It''s a real calculation, and as it happens, Snape is not bad at this And in fact, Snape had enough capital to survive on either side, and, by comparison, did he live well?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1129

    The headmaster''s office may be the only place on the tower that is still lit at the moment.


    This made fox a little uncomfortable.


    Usually at this time, it should be a rest time, and Dumbledore should be busy with his work, rather than discuss with someone here Harry Potter?


    "It doesn''t seem appropriate for us to have a heart to heart talk." Snape said lightly.


    "Oh, you refused, Severus." Dumbledore didn''t seem to care, "so what are you going to do?"


    "What and how?" Snape said coldly, "in fact, I don''t quite understand what you''re doing now, or your previous plans."


    "Well, in fact, things change every day." Dumbledore said, "so we have to be careful..."


    "Dong Dong Dong..."


    There was a rhythmic knock on the door, which sounded out of time.


    "Did you invite others?" Snape said something unexpected.


    "Oh, I think it will solve some problems, Severus." Said Dumbledore, Snape just stepped aside in a cool manner.


    "Come in, please." Dumbledore said in a loud voice.


    The door opened with a squeak.


    "Professor, do you want me? And, Professor Snape, good evening


    "Oh, good evening, Fanlin. I believe it won''t disturb you." Dumbledore said briefly, which made Snape frown.


    "So, what is this?" Snape said coldly, "are you going to bring him into the plan?"


    "No matter what, all the people are involved in it, and Fanlin is obviously more suitable for the formulation of all processes, isn''t it? In the order of Phoenix, many plans are better in Van Lin''s hands than in mine..."


    Fanlin is a little confused. What plan This is Dumbledore


    But the moment he saw Snape, there was a rough prototype in Van Lin''s mind.


    Is Dumbledore going to pull him into the plan for Professor Snape to return to the Death Eaters?


    "You flatter me, Professor Dumbledore." Van Lim shook his head and put aside all the extra emotion. He was surprised why Dumbledore separated him from Harry, but now it''s all reasonable.


    "Oh, I''m just stating some facts that other people don''t want to say. Whether it''s Sirius or the rest of the order of the Phoenix, you can always bring some Surprise? " Dumbledore seems to be very satisfied with his description, "so today I think we have some other things to deal with, for example, to deal with the problem of Malfoy."


    "I have to protect him, Dumbledore." Before van Lin could speak, Snape said coldly, "and I think you should..."


    "Oh, Malfoy intends to do you no good, professor." As a swearing, Snape could not reveal the contents of the oath in any form.


    "I''m curious. You told Harry these things?"


    "Oh, no, he''s smart, and he''s eavesdropping Professor Snape and Malfoy''s conversation, in fact, has always been considered Malfoy''s bad intentions, starting with the boginbock store. " Said Fanlin.


    "Oh, that poor girl, fortunately she didn''t get any more harm." Said Dumbledore.


    "So, Professor, what are you going to do?" Van Lim asked, according to the original, obviously because Dumbledore was cursed by Voldemort, there was not a few years to live well. Naturally, he managed to make Malfoy a success.


    But now, that''s not the right thing to do.


    There''s no need to trade Dumbledore''s life for an opportunity full of uncertainty. It''s not worth it. Besides, Dumbledore is old


    "That''s what worries me." Dumbledore said, "Tom is much stronger than I thought, but we need enough time to wait for you and Harry''s strength, but in fact, Hogwarts''s goal is too big. Obviously, it''s not good for us."


    "So, that''s why we should take the initiative, don''t we, professor? Maybe we can take advantage of this opportunity, just like last time in the Ministry of magic. " Said Fanlin.


    "I said, I want to keep Draco safe."


    "But I''m not obliged, Professor, to understand what he''s doing, and if I''m right, it''s not in our interest." Van Lin said hard, for Snape''s consideration, at the beginning, Fanlin did not intend to agree.


    "Maybe we can come up with a compromise." Dumbledore said, interrupting the debate that might follow.


    ¡­¡­


    When it was clear that the prince, like Hermione, had no different understanding of it.


    "Nothing." Harry said in dismay. Hermione was frantically casting a spell on her crucible. Unfortunately, they can''t imitate her spell, because she''s doing a good job with silent spells now, and she doesn''t have to say it out loud.And when you see van Lin Compared with Hermione, Fanlin becomes more difficult. Almost all the steps of vanlin, who is proficient in the experiment, are replaced by magic. All we need to do is to add different potions at the right time


    However, it is doomed that van Lin won''t finish the new antidote. In fact, it''s better to leave the spotlight of potions class to Harry. After all, it''s not his trouble.


    However, Ernie McMillan muttered to his crucible, "speech is renewal!" It sounds impressive, so Harry and Ron quickly imitate him.


    Five minutes later, Harry realized that the voice of calling the best potion maker in his class would ring in his ear.


    Slughorn, on his first tour of the underground classroom, looked hopefully through his crucible, ready to scream with delight as usual, but he turned his head in a hurry and coughed, for the smell of bad eggs had hit him.


    There was not a trace of complacency in Hermione''s expression; for she hated not being able to complete the task in every potion class.


    She is packing her mysterious potion ingredients into ten different vials.


    In order to stop watching this irritating scene, Harry took out the Half Blood Prince''s book and flipped back a few pages pointlessly. Under a long list of detoxification catalogues, some words were scribbled.


    Just put bezoar in their throats.


    Harry looked at the words for a moment. Has he ever heard of something called bezoar before? Did Snape mention it in their first potion class?


    "A stone taken from a sheep''s stomach can neutralize most of the poison."


    It''s not answering golpalott''s question. Harry wouldn''t have dared to do that if Snape were still their teacher, but it''s a time to take a desperate approach.


    He hurried to the storage cabinet and rummaged about it, pushing aside the unicorn''s horn and the confused herbs until he found it scrawled "bezoar" on a cardboard box at the back.


    "It''s time," Slughorn said cheerfully. "Well, let''s see what you''ve done! Oh, my God What did you do? " Slughorn moved slowly around the room, checking for antidotes.


    No one finished the job, although Hermione tried to add some more ingredients to the bottle before Slughorn came.


    Ron gave up completely. He was just avoiding breathing in the strong rotting smell of his crucible.


    Vaseline looked at Harry''s position. Obviously, Harry didn''t finish it, and he seemed to have solved half of it. Compared with this, van Lin was more interested in making these mixed poisons produce some new changes. The Alchemist is to create. As for the solution, it depends on the mood.


    Harry stood there waiting, with the bezoar in his hand. Slughorn finally arrived at their table. He ignored Ernie''s potion and showed a painful look as he passed Ron. He didn''t stop by Ron''s crucible and left quickly on his back, looking disgusting.


    "So you, Harry," he said, "what are you going to show me?" Harry held out his hand. The bezoar was in his palm. Slughorn watched it for ten seconds. Harry knows if he will criticize him the next second. Then he turned his head and laughed.


    "Child, you have courage!" He announced in a loud voice and raised the bezoar for the whole class to see. "Oh, you are like your mother I can''t blame you for Bezoar can really be used as an antidote to these potions


    Hermione looked blue. Her face was covered with sweat and soot on her nose. She finished half of the poison, using 52 materials, including some of her own hair, staring at Harry behind Slughorn.


    "You thought of bezoar all by yourself, didn''t you, Harry?" She asked, gnashing her teeth.


    "This is the spirit of a true potion maker!" Said Slughorn happily before Harry had a chance to answer. "Like her mother, she had the same thoughts and instincts about the potion, and no doubt he inherited it from Lily Yes, Harry, yes. If you have bezoar in your hand, of course, that would be a trick But they''re not useful for everything, and they''re rare, and it''s still worth learning how to mix antidotes... "


    "It''s time to pack up!" Slughorn said, "and ten more for Glenn!"


    There was only one person in the room who seemed more angry than Hermione, Malfoy.


    Harry was glad to see that he poured out something that looked like cat vomit. However, before any of them could show their anger at Harry''s ability to be the top student in the class without doing anything, the bell rang.


    As the laughter went on, Harry went back to his desk in front of the classroom. As he shuffled behind to pack his schoolbag, Hermione looked a little distressed, and they all left hoping Harry had good luck. Finally, when van Lin closed the door for them, only Harry and Slughorn were left in the classroom.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1130

    It gave Harry an unreal feeling that he had seen it, or rather, had experienced it.


    He''s repeating the same thing as the man, except that they''re not after a Slug Club dinner, they''re just after an ordinary potion class, and slahorn is a bit busy now.


    "So Come here, now, Harry, you''re going to be late for the next class, "Slughorn said with a smile, the gold buttons snapping as his longskin briefcase closed.


    "Sir," Harry said with some urgency, and he could not help thinking of Voldemort, "in fact, er I want to ask you some questions. "


    "Ask, my dear child, whatever..."


    Harry couldn''t help but pull out of the room when he heard what srahorn said. As Hermione said, since slahorn was hiding his memory, he asked such a simple question


    All of a sudden, Harry felt that the future was a little gloomy, but anyway, he said that he should


    "Er Sir, I wonder if you know Know the soul fragment? " Harry said with a long sigh of relief, um There should be no problem.


    However, Slughorn was stunned, which obviously brought a strong impact to slaghorn. His round face suddenly sank. He licked his lips and said hoarsely, "what do you say?"


    "I mean, do you know anything about soul fragments, sir, you see --" Harry said solemnly, but before Harry finished, slahorn interrupted him.


    "So Dumbledore put this Has it been entrusted to you? " Said Slughorn in a low voice. His voice changed completely. Instead, he was shocked and frightened. He took a handkerchief from his coat pocket and wiped his sweating forehead.


    "Dumbledore showed you those - the memories, right?" Asked Slughorn.


    "Yes Harry said frankly that he thought it was better not to lie about it.


    "Oh, yes, of course, I should have thought of that..." Slughorn said quietly, still rubbing his pale face. "Of course Well, if you''ve seen those memories, you''ll know, I don''t know anything... "


    "Any?" Srahorn repeats firmly, "things about soul fragments."


    It looks like srahorn is going to get angry, but it''s not really true. He feels guilty.


    Slughorn grabs his longskin briefcase, tucks his handkerchief back into his pocket and walks to the door of the dungeon classroom.


    "Sir," Harry said disappointedly, "I just thought there might be more memories about them -"


    "you?" Slughorn said, "you''re wrong, totally wrong!"


    Slaghorn shook his head, as if to ask for help.


    Slughorn said this and slammed the door of the dungeon classroom before Harry could say anything.


    In fact, neither Fanlin nor Hermione felt sympathy for Harry''s painful meeting, which was inevitable, and Harry thought of it.


    What''s more, even inviting srahorn to teach at Hogwarts is a threat, let alone a confession of what he did.


    For example, tell Tom what Horcruxes are and how to make them?


    However, this reason obviously can''t transfer the hatred Harry caused in potions class before.


    Hermione is still angry that Harry didn''t do anything in pharmacy class. Ron also resented Harry for not offering him a piece of bezoar.


    And vaseline didn''t want to be involved in Harry''s whole project.


    Discuss how to persuade slahorn?


    Compared with this, van Lin thinks there is a simpler and more effective way, but this way obviously Dumbledore will not use, so it is better to leave the trouble to Harry.


    There''s something worse than that.


    For example, there is a new plan about Voldemort. Since Voldemort entered the field of vampires, he has become stronger and stronger. Moreover, all the information of Voldemort is completely hidden. According to Snape, the current activity is basically given to several people in Bellatrix. As Voldemort''s favorite vampire, obviously, Bella Trix''s position is incomparably high.


    After all, don''t Bella and Voldemort have another child


    But it was a tragedy, like Voldemort''s parents, born through the potion of love.


    In any case, Fanlin had heard this saying. Otherwise, there were many people who worshipped Voldemort, but Bellatrix was the alien of all death eaters, and no one dared to do anything to Bella.


    In other words, the child should be in the near future. Counting the time, it seems that


    "It would be stupid if we all did that!" Harry said irritably. Obviously, he was very dissatisfied with the questions of his friends. Especially when he tried to reconcile the contradiction between Ron and Hermione, how could he not see the two people''s attitudes so consistent?"Look, I''ve tried to soften him so that I can ask him about Voldemort, haven''t I? Oh, you froze a handle Harry said angrily. Ron couldn''t help shaking when he heard the name.


    Harry was infuriated by Ron and Hermione''s attitude towards his failure. He spent the next few days thinking about how to deal with Slughorn. Harry decided to make Slughorn feel that he had forgotten all about soul fragments before he started again; it would really paralyze Slughorn and give him the illusion of security.


    In fact, when Harry stopped asking Slughorn any more questions, the potion teacher began to treat Harry kindly again. He seemed to have suppressed it in his heart.


    Harry began to wait to be invited to Slughorn''s small evening party, even if Quidditch''s training plan was changed. Unfortunately, there are no more such invitations.


    Harry discussed with van Lin, Hermione, and (most importantly) Ginny that none of them had been invited, even if they only knew it, but no one had.


    Harry can''t help but wonder if Slughorn hasn''t forgotten what happened, so he doesn''t give Harry any chance to ask questions.


    "I can''t find any description of the soul fragment!" Hermione told Harry, "not at all! I''ve looked through all the information, even some books that can teach you how to make the most terrible potions - none! All I can find is this. In the introduction of magimostevil, listen - soul fragment is the most evil magic invention. We can''t say it or give its usage... "


    "I wonder, why do you say that?" Hermione said helplessly that she slammed the old book, which sent out a terrible wail.


    "Oh, shut up," Hermione slammed the book into her bag, apparently dissatisfied with the book.


    In fact, it''s hard for Hermione to forget that Harry used bezoar and did nothing in potions class, which made Hermione feel like a fool.


    It''s not so much Harry that it''s a blow to Hermione''s ideas.


    From Professor Snape''s malice decades ago? This makes Hermione, who has always believed in books, doubt her outlook on life.


    This also makes Fanlin recognize one thing, maybe Hermione will never learn alchemy like Fred and George. Sometimes, Hermione really lacks imagination. Even if Hermione is good enough, girls are more willing to believe in the accumulation of experience.


    ¡­¡­


    The snow on the Quidditch field melted with the arrival of February and was replaced by cold and humid. Purple gray clouds hung low over the castle, and a sudden rain made the grass more muddy.


    It was in this weather that the sixth graders ushered in their first phantom shift class in the auditorium rather than in the venue.


    The course is specially scheduled for Saturday morning so that they don''t miss any of the normal classes. When van Lin and Hermione and Harry arrive at the auditorium (Ron has gone down with ravend), they find that the table has already disappeared. The heavy rain washes the high window glass. In front of the auditorium, there are four college presidents and a little wizard


    This must be the director from the Ministry of magic. However, Fanlin did not think that the mentor would be any better than the professor at Hogwarts. For the members of the Ministry who wash their sleep without doing anything, van Lin has always been in favor of them.


    This is probably the heritage of the Ministry of magic faculty for a long time, and we should refer to the former defense against the dark arts professor, our lovely Ms. Umbridge.


    This refers to the teacher''s abnormal expressionless face, hair tied into a small bunch, it seems that a breeze can blow him away.


    As a matter of fact, Vaseline has been wondering whether he can get the job because of his body shape, or whether his body shape determines that he can disappear and reappear.


    To some extent, the smaller the volume and density, it seems that it is easier to perform magic like phantom shifting.


    "Good morning!" When the four deans asked for silence, he said, "my name is vilcott Edward. I''m going to be the instructor of your phantom shift course for the next two weeks


    "Malfoy, be quiet! Concentrate Cried Professor McGonagall. Everyone looked back. Malfoy''s face turned pink, and he strode away. Crabbe looked angry. He seemed to have just had a quiet argument with Crabbe.


    Harry gave Snape a quick glance, and he seemed annoyed, too.


    "I hope you''ll all do well in your exams in the near future." Edward went on, as if he had never been interrupted. "I think you all know that in general, you can''t move in Hogwarts. But the principal made an exception today - just in this auditorium - we have an hour for you to practice. Should I stress that it would be unwise of you to move your phantom outside Hogwarts. "


    "I want each of you to adjust your position now and make sure there is a five foot gap in front of you." People are starting to act. Of course, there is a lot of stumbling and bickering, and everyone wants to stand in the front. This made the four deans busy."Harry, where are you going Asked Hermione.


    But Harry didn''t answer; he walked quickly through the crowd, he passed professor frivy - he was trying to adjust a couple of Ravenclaw students, past professor spruot - who was forcing a couple of huckepatch students into a line, and he finally came right behind Malfoy, who was squabbling with Crabbe five feet away.


    This makes Fanlin and Hermione some speechless, Harry is a persistent person, and in a lot of times, Harry is a bit persistent and not very decent.


    "I don''t know how long it will take. It takes more time than I thought." Crabbe opened his mouth to speak, but Malfoy guessed again what he was going to say. "You see, what I do has nothing to do with you, Crabbe. You and Goyle just do what I''ve caught and hope for your wind! "


    "If I want my friends to watch the wind, I''ll tell them what I want to do." Harry said, so that his voice could be heard by Malfoy.


    The scene returned to calm, after all, that kind of space conversion and so on looked very tall magic or very eye-catching.


    "Thank you," Edward said, "and now He waved his wand, and an old-fashioned wooden ring immediately appeared in front of each student.


    "It''s very important to remember the three places," Edward said! "Destination, destination, destination!"


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Fanlin thinks that some things are not reliable. Should we emphasize important things three times?


    "The first step: focus your mind on where you''re going," Edward said. "For example, in your wooden ring, now you''re gently focusing on your destination."


    Everyone was secretly looking around to see the others staring at their wooden rings and hurriedly doing so. Harry looked at the circle on the dusty floor and tried to think nothing. It turned out to be futile. He couldn''t help watching Malfoy.


    "Step two," Edward said, focusing your attention and occupying space! Every cell in the whole body wants to enter!


    Harry stealthily glanced around. Not far to his left, Ernie McMillan was trying to stare at his ring. His face was red, and he looked like an enlarged deformed egg. Harry snickered and turned back to look at his ring.


    "Step three," Edward said, "stand at that point and feel yourself moving when I command. At my command, now... "


    Harry peeked around again. Most of them were nervous and ready to move immediately. Harry focused on his ring again. He had forgotten why it was the destination three times.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Three! "


    Harry began to spin at that point. He lost his balance and almost fell. But he was not the only one to lose his balance and fall. Suddenly the hall was full of people who were staggering, and Neville fell on his back; on the other side, Ernie McMillan seemed to be shaking and spinning his toes in his ring until he found Dan laughing at him.


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter," Edward said lightly. "It''s no accident. Please go back to your original position and adjust your rings."


    In fact, van Lin stood beside Professor McGonagall early. He just needed a certificate, just like a Muggle needs a driving license.


    However, others can''t. the second time is no better than the first. The third time seems to be worse. And the fourth time, nothing exciting happened.


    The hall was filled with screams of pain, and everyone looked terrified. Susan born of huffpaff college was shaking in her ring, her left leg still five feet away where she started.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1131

    Almost at the same time, the Dean immediately gathered beside her, and after a purple smoke and a loud noise, Susan born and her legs were reunited, and she looked as if she was in a state of surprise.


    "Any part of the body is separated because your mind is not focused enough, and you must focus on moving your destination rather than hesitating." Edward said.


    Fortunately, it was just in the hall, not a long-distance trip. All possible damage was protected by Dumbledore''s magic array. If not, Susan born would have been lying in the hospital for a while.


    Edward walked two steps forward, turning gracefully and extending his arms, disappearing in the slight whirlpool of robe and at the back of the auditorium. "Remember three places," Edward said. "Try again One - two - three - "br >


    but an hour later, Susan''s accident is still the most interesting one.


    The practice of high-level magic spells is never one-off. If you have the same physical quality as the van Lin, it will take longer.


    After all, it is difficult to skip the magic body and directly move the phantom, but it is obviously more dangerous. At least in Hogwarts and the Ministry of magic, it is not a good teaching course.


    There was no one to complete the phantom shift from the beginning to the end, but Edward didn''t look discouraged, which was expected. He tied his cloak and said, "see you next Saturday. Please don''t forget the purpose, determination, and consideration." After that, he waved his wand, lost the ring, and left the auditorium with Professor McGonagall.


    Everyone started to talk to each other when they walked to the hall.


    "What did you do?" Ron hurriedly asked Harry, "I feel like I felt something for the last time - a bit of tingling on my feet."


    "I mean, do you think your sneakers are too small." Suddenly, van Lin appeared beside them, and said to Ron with great care.


    ¡­¡­


    The atmosphere of the scene was once embarrassed.


    Hermione just snorted, and then she didn''t intend to say anything. Until Ron didn''t apologize sincerely to her, Hermione obviously didn''t intend to speak to him and lost a ravend to him.


    "Well It''s very likely. "


    "I don''t feel much." Harry said, "in fact, I don''t care about that now..."


    "What do you mean, you don''t care Don''t you want to pass the phantom shift exam? " Ron said in a puzzled way.


    "I don''t really care, I prefer flying," Harry said, speeding up as he hurried to find Malfoy on Ron''s shoulders and into the hall.


    "Maybe I can teach you how to magic, but you have to be prepared."


    "Hey, good idea!" Harry nodded without denying, "but, look, come on, I want to do something..."


    Ron went back to Gryffindor''s tower and ran with Harry at a loss. But even as with van Lin, he couldn''t understand what medicine Harry sold in his gourd.


    However, Harry, in his way of being in a hot mood, clearly had no time to explain so much to them.


    However, in the process of returning, several people were accidentally blocked by the Skinner, who was blocking a door on the fourth floor, so that people would not be allowed to fire on their shorts to let them pass.


    Then the nature of waiting for Pippi is Harry''s spell. Although everyone doesn''t usually do this, Harry doesn''t want to do too much entanglement for this kind of roadblock.


    The Pipi ghost screamed and hid in the wall, and then the whole corridor sounded the voice of the spit.


    For example, "this is Hogwarts campus radio station. Here, I have to emphasize something. Damn Potter. He is a * I * I * t" * I "* t" * t "t" t "t" t "t" t "t" t "t" t "t" t "t" t "t" t "t" t "t" t "t" t "t" t "t" t "t" t "t" t "t" t "t" t And that


    Five minutes later, they climbed through the hole in the portrait. "Can you tell me now what we''re going to do?" Asked Ron, gasping.


    "Go there," Hadley, who walked through the lounge and into the stairs to the boys'' dormitory. As Harry hoped, there was no one in the dormitory. He opened the box and turned around, and Ron looked at him impatiently. "Harry..."


    "Malfoy used gol and carat to give him a look at the wind. He just argued with Clara I want to know Ah ha! " He found a folded, four-sided blank parchment, and he unfolded it and tapped it gently with the end of the wand. "I solemnly swear that I didn''t do good Or Malfoy. "


    The last half is not a curse at all!


    But it was not a serious map, and Harry had to say that Harry had a good idea, just as van Lin was looking for Peter on the map of the living point.


    The map of the living point immediately appeared on parchment. This is a detailed plan of the castle, including each bifurcation, which identifies everyone in the castle with a small origin."Help me find Malfoy." Harry said quickly. He laid the map flat on the bed, and the three of them leaned over the bed and searched.


    "Here it is!" More than a minute later, Ron cried. "He''s in Slytherin''s lounge. Look And Parkinson''s, Clara and Goyle... "


    Hearing this news, Harry couldn''t help but disappoint Harry. If Malfoy appeared anywhere, Harry could have some associations. However, Slytherin public lounge was not included.


    Slytherin''s people, not in the lounge, where else?


    Dungeon?


    Harry looked at it in disappointment, but immediately regained his confidence. "Well, I''ll watch him from now on," he said firmly. "When I find out that Goyle and Clara are lurking somewhere, I''ll put on my invisibility cloak to see what he''s doing -"


    as soon as he sees Neville coming in, Neville takes a strong smell of burning into the bedroom, and then starts to rummage through the cabinets for a clean pair of shorts.


    Part of his pants were burned by magic while practicing the phantom movement. This is a random event. It may be frozen into a lump in the next second.


    Despite his determination to get Malfoy out, Harry was not so lucky for the next few weeks. Even if he looked at the map as much as he could, and sometimes ran to the bathroom between classes to search, he never found Malfoy suspicious.


    Although Cara and gol went in and out of the castle more frequently than usual, and sometimes stayed in the deserted corridors for some time, Malfoy was not only not near them, but also not on the map at all.


    This is really strange. Harry speculated about the possibility of Malfoy leaving the school, but couldn''t figure out how he did it under such tight security around the school today.


    So, he can only assume that among the hundreds of small black spots on the map, he doesn''t find out which is Malfoy. Malfoy''s always going in the opposite direction with Goyle and Clara may be just one of those things that happen when children grow up, even though they have never been separated before.


    It makes Harry sad to think of Hermione and Ron, and they prove it, from good friends to indifference?


    This is not a pleasant change.


    There was no change in the weather from February to March, only the wind replaced the humidity. A message posted on a notice board in all the lounges caused everyone''s dissatisfaction and the trip to Hogsmeade was cancelled next week.


    It makes Ron very irritable.


    "It was my birthday!" He said, "I''ve been looking forward to that day!"


    "It''s not very unexpected, is it?" Harry said, "since Katie happened."


    Katie hasn''t come back from St. mungo. Moreover, more disappearances have been reported in the Daily Prophet, including relatives of the Hogwarts students.


    "But now all I can look forward to is a phantom Ron said grumpy, "big birthday celebration..."


    After three classes, the phantom shift proved that it was more difficult than the previous lessons, although more than a few people succeeded in separating part of their bodies from themselves.


    However, frustration is getting higher and higher. A considerable number of people begin to hate Edward and his three points. They think of a pair of nicknames for him. The most polite one is dog nose dung brain.


    Not to mention Hogwarts, Dumbledore seems to have made up his mind to let Hogwarts out. The front hard steel is obviously not a good idea. Since Voldemort destroyed Azkaban, Dumbledore has been officially offline from the ranks of top wizards.


    To be sure, Voldemort has become a team of its own?


    This disappoints van Lim, and Dumbledore seems to be addicted to studying the tombs found in the Arctic with nicoleme. To be exact, nicoleme finally found out the possibility of further development?


    Exploring the mystery of life and death from the dead?


    I have to admit that every top wizard has his own crazy side, especially those like Dumbledore and nicoleme, or Tom?


    Even Fanlin once indulged in some dangerous magic, such as extensive black magic, fire curse and other refined, or, devil magic?


    ¡­¡­


    "Happy birthday, Ron," Harry said when they woke up on the first day of March, when Simon and Dean were rowdy for breakfast. "A gift for you."


    He left the package in a small pile of presents on Ron''s bed, and Harry guessed that they had been brought by the house elves at night.


    "Thank you," said Ron lazily. As he opened the presents, Harry climbed into bed, opened the box, and searched for the map of the living place where he used to hide.


    Half of the contents of the box were emptied out before he found the map. At the same time, he saw a small bottle of lucky potion still wrapped in his sock.


    "Yes," he murmured, taking it back to bed, tapping it softly. "I solemnly swear I didn''t do anything good."


    "Haven''t you given up yet..." Vaseline shook his head and threw his gifts, including Hermione''s, into the pile in front of Ron."Great, Harry!" Ron said excitedly, waving a new pair of Quidditch gloves Harry had given him.


    "You''re welcome." Harry replied absently, looking for Malfoy around Slytherin''s dormitory. "Ah, of course I''ll always find something. "


    That''s Harry''s answer to Vaseline.


    "Hi I don''t think he''s in his bed... " Ron didn''t answer. He was busy opening presents, and from time to time he let out a joyful cheer.


    "Seriously, it''s been a good year!" He announced, holding a heavy gold watch, that the dial was a circle of odd numbers, and the hands were moving little stars.


    "What did mom and Dad give me? Ah, I think I''ll be old next year


    "Cool," Harry mumbled, glancing at the watch and continuing to look for it on the map. Where''s Malfoy? He doesn''t seem to have breakfast at the Slytherin table in the Central Hall He''s not sitting near Snape in his office He''s not in any bathroom, he''s not in the hospital


    "Want one?" Said Ron, holding a box of chocolate frogs.


    "No," said Harry, looking up. "Malfoy''s gone!"


    Van Lim pauses slightly. It seems that Malfoy''s disappearing cabinet is almost restored. Dumbledore has to make a choice.


    "No way," said Ron, stuffing a second Chocolate Frog into his mouth and jumping out of bed to get dressed. "Come on, if you don''t hurry up, you''ll have to go to phantom shift class on an empty stomach I guess it might be easier... "


    Harry points at the map with his wand and says "over." he looks at the disappearance and thinks seriously about the reason why Malfoy disappears periodically when he is dressed, but it''s impossible. The best way is to track him, but even with the invisibility cloak, it''s fantastic; he has classes, Quidditch training, homework and phantom shifting; he can''t follow mal all day long at school blessing.


    "All right?" he said to Ron. Half way through, he found Ron still in bed, clutching to the pillars and staring at the rain washed windows with a strange, unfocused look.


    "Ron? Breakfast? " Van Lin called again, but Ron didn''t respond.


    "I''m not hungry." Ron said something empty.


    Harry looked at him. "I think you just said


    "Well, I''ll go down with you," said Ron, "but I don''t want to eat."


    Harry looked at him suspiciously.


    "Because you just ate half a box of chocolate frogs?"


    "It''s not this. You You won''t understand "


    " Oh, well, whatever you want. " Said Harry, looking at Vaseline, and then, in doubt, he opened the door.


    "Harry!" Ron said suddenly.


    "What''s the matter? "


    " I can''t stand it. "


    "What can''t you stand? "Harry asked, beginning to feel afraid. Ron was pale and ready to throw up.


    "I can''t stop thinking about her!" Ron said harshly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1132

    Harry yawned immediately.


    This is a little too much. What is this? Under the circumstances of trying to escape, Amway forced a wave of dog food?


    He didn''t expect that or hear that. They are friends, but if Ron starts to change his name to Raven "Raven raven," he will have to stand firm against it.


    What is this?


    Give your friend a head Bash?


    Originally Harry thought he had a strong heart. After all, van Lin and Hermione had been feeding them dog food for several years. Then Harry felt that he had been able to achieve honor and Disgrace in this kind of thing, but what happened first?


    After getting used to van Lin, will Ron come?


    And his little Raven?


    £¿£¿£¿


    And there''s something else Harry wants to tell himself.


    Harry looked at Van Lin with some bitterness, which made him feel something was wrong.


    Well Maybe, anyway, for Ron and lavender, Fanling had to get them together in the morning, and now, the result is not very good, although he is not very friendly to Harry.


    It''s also the pot of Harry''s mental instability.


    Harry had a lot of opportunities to stand here to give Ron a critical blow, but there were so many people swaying around. Finally, Harry''s target fell on Ginny at the beginning.


    Oh, Ginny has been suffering for several years, and then the two people are like the most bloody plot development, and they miss it perfectly?


    "Why don''t you eat breakfast because of this?" Asked Fanlin with a dry smile, trying to make the conversation more normal.


    "I don''t think she knows I''m here." Ron said in despair.


    "Of course she knows you exist, and she kisses you." Harry said impatiently that lavender and Ron chewed together all day, and even other This or that


    Harry doesn''t want to repeat it a little bit. If Ron is saying such stupid words, Harry doesn''t mind a close personal fight with Ron?


    Feel the power of Philosophy


    Ron blinked. "Who are you talking about?"


    "Who are you talking about?" Fanlin felt a little confused. Ron behaved unnaturally. What kind of lavender should he have seen? Harry was absorbed here?


    I have to admit, Ron''s acting is very similar, but it''s not fun at all.


    "Romidal," said Ron tenderly, as he spoke, his face seemed to be illuminated by a ray of pure sunlight, like a clear sky stripped of clouds. Ron was a little floating, as if to return to the embrace of the goddess.


    The three men gazed for nearly a minute, and the atmosphere froze a little strangely. To be exact, the smiles on the faces of Fanlin and Harry disappeared. As for Ron, Ron is laughing like a silly son of a neighbor.


    Harry said, rather dully, "it''s a joke, isn''t it? You''re kidding


    Yes, it must be a joke. Harry thinks Ron is a


    "I think Friends. I think I love her, "said Ron in a strange voice.


    "You love her? Romedahl? " Fanlin is a little strange. He seems to have heard of the name.


    "Good," said Harry, walking up to Ron and looking at his glass eyes and pale face, "OK Now let''s be honest again. "


    "I love her," Ron gasped. "Don''t you see her hair, black and shiny and smooth Her eyes, her big black eyes, and - "


    " this is ridiculous, "Harry said immediately, shaking his head." but the joke is over, isn''t it? "


    In fact, Harry was a little angry, and the joke wasn''t funny at all.


    Harry immediately turned to leave; only two steps towards the door felt something knock down his right ear. Rocking around, Ron''s fist had just come back, his face twisted with anger, and it looked like he was about to hit again.


    Almost at the same time, he took out his wand instinctively from his pocket, and didn''t want to shout out a mantra: hang the golden bell upside down!


    Ron''s heels were twisted together and hung upside down; his robe was dangling helplessly.


    "Are you crazy, Ron?" Fanlin said in disbelief that if Ron''s brain didn''t go wrong, it must be that there was something wrong with the opening way of van Lin getting up today.


    "Why is that?" Harry yelled, too. He was attacked by Ron?


    "You insulted her, you said it was a joke! "Ron yelled, his face turning purple as most of the blood was flowing to his head.


    "That''s stupid. How did this happen?" All of a sudden, Vaseline saw the box with the lid open on Ron''s bed. The postmark on it caught his attention. To be exact, it was given to Harry.


    "Where did you get those chocolate frogs?" Exclaimed Fanlin.


    "It''s a birthday present!" Ron yelled at Harry, struggling to wriggle slowly in mid air for freedom. "I asked you to eat one too, remember?""You picked it up from the floor, didn''t you?" Harry realized the problem, too..


    "They fell out of my bed, didn''t they? Let me down Ron kept wriggling like a big caterpillar.


    "They didn''t fall out of your bed, you fool, don''t you understand? These chocolate frogs are mine. I threw them out when I was looking for a map. They were given to me by romidal before Christmas, and they were all drugged with love Harry said something bad. He should have thought of it. Oh, the name of romedahl is a little long. He just took a look at it, and then Fanlin made fun of it twice. However, no one remembered it.


    But it seems that Ron has only one word left in his mind.


    "Romiddal?" He repeated, "do you mean romiddal? Harry - do you know her? Can you introduce me to her? "


    Harry gazed at the rocking Ron, whose face had a terrible hope and a wistful smile. Part of him - near his slightly painful right ear - was very much in favor of putting Ron down and watching him go crazy until the effects of the potion disappeared


    But the other part, they are friends, can''t let him stay alone when he is in trouble. Maybe he can suffer another shock if he can agree with Ron''s claim of eternal love with romidal.


    "Hi, Harry will introduce you. Shall I put you down now?" Van Lin shook his wand and let Ron fall back to the floor (which made Harry''s ears hurt a lot), but Ron just jumped on his feet and laughed.


    "So, Harry, why didn''t you throw him away?"


    "Oh, I forgot." Harry said, a little guilty. At that time, his whole mind was on Ginny.


    Who is romeda? Can you eat it?


    "Oh, don''t say that." Harry was a little upset and turned to Ron.


    "She''s supposed to be in sghorn''s office," Harry said confidently, leading the way to the door.


    "Why is she there?" Ron said anxiously, but his body kept up.


    "Oh, she has extra potions," Harry imagined. "Maybe I can ask me to take these classes with her."


    Ron said enthusiastically. "Good idea," said Harry.


    Harry didn''t know - ravend was waiting at the entrance of the portrait. "Oh, dear, Ron - Ron!" She pouted. "I''m going to give you your birthday -"


    "leave me alone," Ron said immediately. "Harry is going to introduce me to romidal." Without saying anything more, he walked out of the portrait hole. Harry tried to apologize to ravend, but it might be easier and more pleasant to turn around and walk away, because she looked very unhappy when the fat lady swung shut behind them.


    It made Harry a little glum. He thought Slughorn might be at breakfast, but he knocked on the door of Slughorn''s office. Slughorn was in a green velvet nightgown and nightcap, and he opened it up with dim eyes.


    "Harry," he murmured, "it''s too early I usually sleep in on Saturdays Professor, I''m sorry to disturb you, "Harry said as quietly as he could, as Ron picked up his toes and tried to cross Slughorn''s room." but my friend Ron took the love potion by mistake. Can you detoxify him? I should have taken him to see Mrs. Pomfrey, but we can''t say it''s about the gadgets in the Weasley magic shop, you know... "


    "Stupid question I think you must have planned for him to try to cure him, Harry, a potion expert like you, right Asked Slughorn cheerfully.


    "Well," said Harry, who looked distracted. In fact, Ron was elbowing him in the ribs trying to get in.


    "Well, I''ve never solved the love potion, sir. This time I can''t do that when Ron looks serious."


    In fact, Ron chose this time to start groaning very effectively. He ate more than half of the Chocolate Frogs. God knows how many bottles there are.


    "I can''t see her, Harry. Do you hide her?"


    "Is the medicine still effective?" Slughorn asked, looking at Ron professionally,


    "they''re still very powerful, you know, they last a long time." Harry panted on, explaining that he almost fell to stop Ron from hitting Slughorn.


    "It''s his birthday, Professor," Harry added, adding that all he wanted was for slahorn to settle down quickly and let Ron lie down like a dead dog or return to normal.


    "Oh, well, come in, come in," Slughorn said generously. "There are necessities in my belt, and it''s not a hard medicine..."


    Ron snorted into Slughorn''s overcrowded study and tripped over a tassel decorated footstool until he caught Harry by the neck, muttering, "she''s not here. What about her?"


    "She''s not here," Harry said impatiently, noting Slughorn opened his potion box and added something to a small crystal bottle."Good," said Ron eagerly. "How do I look?"


    "Very handsome!" Slughorn said quietly. He handed Ron a small bottle of clear liquid. "Now drink it. It''s a courage tonic. It can keep you calm when she comes, you know..."


    "Great," said Ron eagerly, swallowing the antidote. Harry and Slughorn look at Ron. After a while, slowly, Ron laughs and relaxes, no longer in a state of extreme panic.


    "Normal?" Harry asked with a smile, and Slughorn chuckled.


    "Thank you very much, professor."


    "You''re welcome, my child," Slughorn said, and Ron fell into a nearby chair, looking terrible.


    "Help him up, this is what he needs most," continued srahorn, picking up a drink from the cluttered table. "I have buttered beer, I have wine, I have the last bottle of oak Mead Well I wanted to give Dumbledore at Christmas Ah, well, he continued, shrugging, he must not miss this! Why don''t we open him now to celebrate Mr. Weasley''s birthday? Nothing needs more courage than to drive away the pain of lovelorn... "


    Slaghorn laughed triumphantly again, and Harry found that this was the first time he had been almost alone with Slughorn since he had failed to ask for true memories.


    Maybe he can keep Slughorn in a good mood Maybe they need enough oak Mead


    "Here you go," Slughorn handed Harry and Ron a cup of Mead each, holding up his own glass, "OK, happy birthday, Ralph --"


    "er It''s Ron... " Said Harry in a low voice.


    But Ron, who didn''t seem to hear, had poured the wine into his mouth and swallowed it. For a second or two, the heart almost stopped beating, and Harry and Slughorn realized that something was wrong.


    "Er Can I have another Ron


    All of a sudden, Ron had thrown away his cup, half of his nose wrinkled, his hands and feet began to twitch uncontrollably, his mouth foaming, his eyes bulging.


    "Professor!" "Help him!" Harry yelled


    But Slughorn looked stunned by the sudden change. Ron was convulsed and had difficulty breathing. His skin began to turn blue.


    "What But... " Said Slughorn hastily.


    Harry jumped over the low table and ran to Slughorn''s open medicine box, flipping bottles and jars. Ron''s hard breathing filled the room. He found Bezoar It looks like Slughorn took it from Harry before.


    He hurried back to Ron, broke Ron''s chin and put bezoar into Ron''s mouth. Now, Harry can only hope that the Half Blood Prince won''t cheat him. For the poison, he only needs a piece of bezoar, like this, and put it directly into their throat.


    Ron was shaking hard, and fortunately he calmed down after a gasp.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1133

    "So, all in all, Ron didn''t have a good birthday?" Fred was a little serious. Although he said that his brother had been poisoned by the products they developed, to be honest, it was not a difficult thing, but after that, from slahorn


    It was already evening; the school hospital was quiet, the curtains were closed and the lights were on.


    Ron is now the only patient with Mrs. Pomfrey. Harry, van Lin, Hermione, and Ginny were sitting around him; they had been waiting outside the door for a day, looking inside as soon as anyone came in and out.


    In fact, Madame Pomfrey didn''t let them in until eight o''clock. Fred and George arrived after ten.


    "It''s not the gift giving scene we imagined," George said coldly, putting a large package of presents on Ron''s bedside table and sitting next to Ginny.


    "Yes, he was conscious in the scene we conceived," Fred said.


    "We''ve been waiting in Hogsmeade to surprise him -" George said, "not here."


    "Are you in Hogsmeade?" Ginny asked, looking up.


    "In fact, vaseline and I have been thinking about buying a joker''s shop," Fred said glumly. "Open a Hogsmeade branch, but if you don''t come shopping at the weekend, we''re going to have a lot to eat But don''t worry about that. "


    He pulled over a chair and sat down beside van Lin, looking at Ron''s pale face.


    "How on earth did this happen, Harry?"


    Harry told the story again. He seemed to have told Dumbledore, McGonagall, Madame Pomfrey, Hermione and Ginny a hundred times.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Then I put the bezoar in his mouth, and his breath eased a little. Slahorn wanted to run for help, and then Fanling came with MEG and Madame Pomfrey, and they sent Ron here. They don''t think he''s a problem. Mrs. Pomfrey said he might stay for a week or so Insist on taking regret medicine... "


    "God, it''s good you think of bezoar," George whispered.


    "It should be said that there is one in the room," Harry thought of what would happen if he could not find one in the room, and he could not help sweating.


    Up to now, Hermione seems to have put down her prejudice. They are friends. Anyway, Hermione seems quite sad. Just as van Lin and Harry were waiting at the door of the medical room, about an hour later, Hermione rushed to the school hospital gate and asked Fanlin, pale faced, what had happened.


    And Ginny, too. She got the message earlier, and Hermione received it through D.A. coins, when Hermione was still in the library.


    However, the only one who was not present was lavender. Ron''s words hurt him deeply. Although it was not Ron''s original intention, after that, no one wanted to inform him


    "Do mom and dad know?" Fred whispered to Ginny.


    "They have visited him, an hour ago - now in Dumbledore''s office, but will be back soon..."


    They all watched Ron mumble a few words in his sleep, and there was silence.


    "So the drink was poisoned?" Fred asked softly.


    "Yes," said Harry at once; he couldn''t think of anything else, and in fact, Harry was very happy that they would discuss it again.


    "Srahorn poured it out -"


    "did he have a chance to poison Ron''s glass while you were not paying attention?"


    "It''s possible," Harry said quickly, leaving van Lin speechless. Harry''s symptoms of nervousness are really serious.


    With the exception of Professor McGonagall and a few professors, Harry was able to suspect everyone.


    It can be said that Harry had no mental burden.


    After all, special times, and Hogwarts has always had attacks recently.


    "But Harry Why did slahorn poison Ron? " Van Lin shakes his head. In slahorn, Ron is not even as good as a bottle of good wine. When the wine is broken, he will feel heartache. He uses wine to murder Ron It''s not a good deal at all.


    "I don''t know," Fred frowned. "Do you think he has mixed up the cup? Which one was intended for you? "


    "So, the question is, why did slahorn poison Harry?" Asked Ginny.


    "I don''t know," said Fred, "but there must be a lot of people trying to poison Harry, right? Because he''s the one and all that stuff


    "So you think slahorn is a Death Eater?" Fanlin couldn''t believe it.


    "Anything is possible," Fred said with a sullen face.


    "Hey, brother, you have to be rational." Van leen shook his head. "We can''t say that until the results come out. Besides, I invited slahorn along with Harry and Dumbledore...""He may have been under the soul curse," George said.


    "Maybe he''s innocent," Ginny said. "The poison may have been in the bottle, which may have been for the sake of Tesla horn himself."


    "But who wants to kill slahorn?" Hermione said, "a professor of potions?"


    "Dumbledore thinks Voldemort is trying to woo slahorn," Harry said. "Slahorn had been hiding for a year before he came to Hogwarts. And... " "Maybe Voldemort wanted to clean him up, maybe he thought he was valuable to Dumbledore."


    Fanlin felt that there was something wrong with the wind direction now, and his mind was full of


    "But, Harry, as you said, slahorn is going to give Dumbledore that bottle of wine for Christmas," warlin reminded. "Now we should study the problem. It''s the wine for Dumbledore."


    "So the target of the poisoner is probably Dumbledore." Fred seemed to have heard some incredible news. "So, slahorn tried to poison him with this bottle of wine..."


    "Oh, no, no, no, not slahorn..."


    "He doesn''t know enough about slakhon," Hermione said suddenly. "It''s a stupid thing to do. Anyone who knows slahorn can think that he might have left something so delicious for himself to drink."


    "Er Pull... " Ron burst into a hoarse cry among them.


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes hit me


    "So, none of us informed Lavender?" Van Lin looked around and finally found out what was missing here.


    As Ron''s girlfriend, now close to Ron''s position, obviously lavender is the most suitable, but now no one has informed him.


    "Ron''s girlfriend?" George was a little confused, but in the end he remembered.


    "Oh, I don''t think it''s very reliable, before Ron..." Harry thought of ravend''s sad eyes before.


    Look at what Ron said. Harry''s going to introduce him to romidal?


    For a moment, they all fell silent and looked at Ron like this.


    But Ron snored again after he said a lot of nonsense.


    Then the door suddenly opened, and they were all startled: Hagrid strode towards them, his hair stained with rain, his beaver coat slapping behind him, a crossbow in his hand, and a string of dolphin sized footprints on the floor.


    "Oh, I spent a day in the Forbidden Forest!" He gasped. "Aragock''s situation is even worse. I''ve been talking to him all day - just after dinner, I heard about Ron from Professor sprout! How is he? "


    "Not bad," said Fanlin. "They say he''s OK. In fact, the poison has been solved, but now Ron is not awake and his body is weak."


    "Oh, that''s fine, but how could that happen?"


    "The fool ate chocolate with love potions. Harry, in order to save him, accidentally drank a glass of poisonous wine during the celebration after the solution." Van Lin said briefly.


    It seems that Harry is fed up with this kind of talk.


    "Oh, that''s terrible."


    "Dumbledore is investigating the situation." All of a sudden, Madame van frering shrugged her shoulders.


    "Don''t come in more than seven people at the same time when visiting!" Mrs. Pomfrey came out of the office in a hurry.


    "But There are only seven people in Shanghai, "George pointed out.


    "Oh Yes... " Madame Pomfrey seemed to regard the big Hagrid as several people. In order to cover up her mistake, she quickly used her wand to remove the mud footprints.


    "I can''t believe it," Hagrid said hoarsely, staring at Ron and shaking his shaggy head. "I can''t believe it Look at him lying there Who wants to hurt him, eh? "


    "We were just talking about this," said Harry. "We don''t know."


    "No one will have a grudge against Gryffindor''s Quidditch team?" Hagrid said, worried. "First Katie, now Ron..."


    "I don''t see anyone who wants to kill a Quidditch team," George said.


    "Maybe wood will kill Slytherin if he can get away with it," Fred said realistically.


    "Well, I don''t think it''s Quidditch, but there must be some connection between the two attacks," Hermione said softly.


    "How could you think that?" Asked Fred.


    "Well, first of all, they should have been killed, but they all survived, though it was pure luck. Secondly, neither poison nor Necklace seems to have been delivered to the person who should have been murdered. Of course, "she added thoughtfully," that makes this man more dangerous in a way, because they don''t seem to care how many innocent people will be sacrificed before they finally kill him. "Before they could respond to this ominous assertion, the door was opened again and the Weasleys hurried into the ward. After their last visit to the ward, they were sure Ron would be fully recovered: now Mrs. Weasley was holding Harry tightly.


    "Dumbledore told us how you saved him with bezoar," she sobbed. "Oh, Harry, what should we say? You saved Ginny Saved Arthur And now he saved Ron... "


    "Come on I didn''t... " Harry mumbled awkwardly. "You saved half of our family, I remember," Mr. Weasley said stiffly. I can only say that the day Ron decided to sit in your car on the Hogwarts Express was a lucky day for the Weasleys, Harry. "


    Harry didn''t know how to answer, so when Mrs. Pomfrey reminded them that only seven people could visit Ron at a time, Harry was very happy to stand up with van Lin and Hermione, and Hagrid decided to go with them so that Ron could be left with his family.


    "It''s terrible," said Hagrid in his beard as the four of them walked down the corridor to the marble stairs. "All the safety measures have been set up, but there are still children who have been injured Dumbledore was worried He didn''t say anything, but I can see that... "


    "Doesn''t he have any ideas, Hagrid?" Harry asked, "he didn''t study why this happened?"


    "I guess he has a lot of ideas, a brain like him," Hagrid said firmly. "But he doesn''t know who sent the necklace and who poisoned the wine, otherwise they would have been arrested, right? What worries me, "Hagrid lowered his voice and looked around (Harry also checked the ceiling for pimps)," is how long Hogwarts can drive if the kids are constantly attacked. The chamber of secrets is over again, isn''t it? There will be panic and more parents will take their children away. You know, the government will


    Hagrid stopped, and a long haired ghost floated quietly past, and then he said in a hoarse voice, "..." The government will discuss it here. "


    "Certainly not?" Hermione looked worried. "It was an accident, maybe..."


    "They have to stand on their own side," Hagrid said heavily. "I mean, sending the kids to Hogwarts was a bit of a risk, wasn''t it? It''s hard to avoid accidents if you lock hundreds of underage witches together, right? But intentional murder is different. No wonder Dumbledore was dissatisfied with sney - "


    suddenly, Hagrid stopped, and a familiar expression of guilty conscience appeared on his black bearded face.


    "What?" Harry said quickly. "Dumbledore is not like Snape?" Harry asked aloud.


    "Shh!" Hagrid said, looking nervous and angry. "Don''t yell at that, Harry. Do you want me to lose my job? By the way, I don''t think you care too much, do you? Anyway, you have given up the protection of magic -- "


    " don''t make me feel guilty, it''s useless! " Said Harry fiercely. "What did Snape do?"


    "I don''t know, Harry, I shouldn''t have heard that! I - well, I heard them talking when I walked out of the forbidden forest the other day - well, it was a quarrel. I didn''t care much, so I tried to avoid listening, but - well, they had such a heated discussion that it was hard to listen. "


    "And then?" Harry urged him that Hagrid was rubbing his huge foot back and forth uneasily.


    "Then - I only heard Snape say Dumbledore took it for granted, and maybe he - Snape - didn''t want to do it again."


    "what do you do?"


    "I don''t know, Harry, it sounds like Snape feels a little tired, that''s all - and Dumbledore reminds him straight away that he has promised to do it, and that''s all. It''s quite strict with him. Then he said something about Snape''s investigation of his college, Slytherin college. Well, nothing strange! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1134

    Van Lim thinks that there are some problems with Hagrid, and this behavior of speaking without going through the brain is like Gloop''s way of thinking.


    Although before, they got a lot of information through Hagrid, of course, now is no exception.


    It seems that Snape and Dumbledore are in conflict, and the reason is nothing more than Lily or Harry.


    This will probably make James Potter feel very uncomfortable, but at the same time, we should be glad that their son has grown up healthily under the protection of his rival.


    Everything is still under control. In fact, if Fanlin was also banned, Hagrid might hear some arguments about destroying the three outlooks.


    For example, don''t treat Malfoy as a student, or is Harry a Horcrux?


    Van leen has been trying to avoid a possible conflict, so has Dumbledore, and Snape has always been that way.


    It''s cold.


    It may not be appropriate to say that, but in fact, Fanlin is quite good at cold things, including magic. On the surface, Fanlin is more radical, especially in the stage of elaborating ideas.


    Snape, on the contrary, is good at black magic, full of fire, which is the basic operation of a magic pharmacist, but outside


    It seems that Dumbledore is not very effective. So far, Dumbledore can''t convince anyone perfectly. Unfortunately, Dumbledore is the final decision maker.


    Hagrid, aware of the problem in his speech, added hastily. "All college deans are required to investigate the necklace incident in their own Colleges..."


    "Yes, but Dumbledore didn''t quarrel with the other deans, did he?" Said Harry. "We''re not fools. Everyone can see the problem."


    "You see," Hagrid twisted his crossbow uneasily; it broke in two with a loud bang, "I know what you think of Snape, Harry, but I don''t want you to misinterpret their conversation."


    "Be careful," Hermione reminded, as Hagrid was waving the broken crossbow.


    "Take it easy, Hagrid." Van Lin said, trying to calm Hagrid down.


    "So, what do you know?" Harry suddenly asked, looking keenly at Vaseline.


    Harry is really smart and sensitive. Fanlin is really glad that Harry is like this, but now he is a little uncomfortable.


    "Unfortunately I really don''t know. " Vaseline shook his head, and could hardly tell Harry that he had to die?


    Dumbledore has been changing the concept to let Harry himself explore the matter of Horcruxes. Instead of putting the cold facts in front of Harry, he might as well give Harry time to accept it.


    What''s more, Vaseline also knows that when Harry is facing Voldemort''s killing him, he just smashes the part that doesn''t belong to Harry. Although he doesn''t know how to do it, the resurrection stone does have this ability.


    Compared with Harry''s worries, vryn is more worried about other things, such as Voldemort''s progress?


    Hermione is also a little unnatural, concealing the whereabouts of the holiday, which is in itself a deception to Harry, especially to see the absurd thing.


    As they turned around, they saw the shadow of Argus filch coming from the wall behind them. In a flash, he appeared around the corner, hunched, with his chin shaking.


    "Aha!" He said breathlessly. "I haven''t gone to bed so late. Shut up!"


    "No, filch," Hagrid said at once. "With me?"


    "What''s the difference?" Filch said rudely.


    "I''m a teacher, aren''t I, you sneaky squib!" Hagrid''s anger rose at once. Filch seemed to be bursting with anger, and he let out a disgusting hiss; Mrs. Loris appeared imperceptibly, circling around Filch''s bony ankle.


    Fanlin never thought filch was so cute. Did he ask crook mountain to give Mrs. Loris some fresh dried fish?


    However, this is likely to be eaten up by crook mountain on the way. He is not a cat that can be controlled.


    "Oh, let''s go first." Hidden behind Hagrid, van Lin whispered.


    In fact, he didn''t have to say it a second time; the three of them ran away in a hurry, and the loud voices of Hagrid and filch echoed behind them.


    They met the Pippi as they approached the Gryffindor tower, but he was happily galloping toward the source of the scream. "When there is conflict and trouble called epithelia, he will double them!"


    Fat lady is dozing, she is very dissatisfied with being woken up, but still irritably opened the door, let them climb into the quiet and empty public rest room.


    Most people don''t seem to know about Ron yet; it''s a long breath to Harry that he''s been interrogated enough today.Hermione was a little uncomfortable and went into the girls'' dormitory after saying good night.


    While van Lin and Harry sat down by the fire, Harry kept staring at the dying embers inside. Maybe a picture of Sirius would appear from the fire in the next second.


    But it doesn''t stop Harry from thinking.


    So Dumbledore and Snape had a fight. Even though he said so much to Harry, and though he insisted that he trusted Snape completely, he still lost his temper with him He thinks Snape didn''t do his best to investigate Slytherin College Maybe it was that they didn''t do their best to investigate one of Slytherin''s students: Malfoy?


    Is it because Dumbledore doesn''t want Harry to do stupid things, take things in his arms and not make Harry suspicious? It seems possible. It might even be that Dumbledore didn''t want to interfere with Harry''s studies and distract him from the task of acquiring slahorn''s memory.


    Maybe Dumbledore was reluctant to disclose his doubts about his teacher to a 16-year-old


    "Here you are, Potter!" Suddenly, a loud cry broke the calm.


    Harry jumped up in shock and took his wand. He thought the common room was empty; so when a huge figure rose from a chair in the distance, he was somewhat unprepared. As he approached, Harry recognized him as Cormac mcclargan.


    "I''ve been waiting for you to come back," mcclargen didn''t mind. Harry pulled out his wand. "I must be asleep. Listen, I saw them take Weasley to the school hospital in the morning. It looks like he won''t be able to play next week


    It took Harry some time to figure out what mcclargen was talking about.


    "Oh Yes Quidditch, "he put his wand back into his jeans belt and fiddled wearily with his hair. "Yes He may not be able to fight. "


    "Well, I''ll be the goalkeeper, OK?" Said mcclargan.


    "Yes," said Harry. "Yes, I think so..." He couldn''t find any reason to object; after all, mcclargan was second best in the selection.


    To be sure, Ron''s position would have been mcclargen''s if no one was bothering.


    "That''s great," mcclargan said with satisfaction. "So when do you train?"


    "What? Oh There will be one tomorrow night. " Harry said it with some dullness, and his mind kept remembering what Hagrid had said before.


    "Yes. Look, Potter, we''d better have a meeting in advance. I have some tactical ideas that you''ll find useful


    "OK," said Harry, not very enthusiastic. "Well, I''ll listen to it tomorrow. I''m too tired now Goodbye... "


    Mclargen seems to be satisfied, after all, he has got the position he wants.


    "So, you''re still thinking about it?" Now it''s certain that there are only two of them in the hall.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    "I went to see Dumbledore." "As you can see, there was some conflict between Dumbledore and Professor Snape, but unfortunately, they didn''t tell me what it was."


    Harry nodded. Dumbledore and Snape, neither of them would have spoken frankly.


    And van Lim has no psychological pressure on this. The contradiction about the plan discussion is one thing, and the contradiction between Snape and Dumbledore is another.


    "So, what did you say to him?" Harry asked, "may I know?"


    "Oh, the discussion about Hogwarts." Fanlin said, the whole person retracted into the sofa.


    "You should know that we can''t see Voldemort now. To be exact, we''re not in a good position. Hogwarts is here, and Voldemort doesn''t know where to hide."


    "Where are you hiding?" Harry repeated, "vampire, didn''t he take the vampire?"


    "Oh, of course, we have vampire supporters, but unfortunately, we are not strong enough." Vaseline shook his head. "You should be aware of your recent dream, Harry."


    "My dream, about Voldemort Have you found anything? "


    "A terrible discovery." Vaseline shook his head. "Voldemort is trying to gain power that doesn''t belong to him. You should know that, Harry. You''ve discovered it a long time ago."


    "So."


    "So Dumbledore is not enough to suppress Voldemort. It''s only a matter of time." "For this reason, Dumbledore is trying to procrastinate long enough, maybe for a long time, and I think the contradiction that happened recently should be the same. Someone is targeting Dumbledore, and Voldemort can''t go away. For some reason, therefore, this thing will be done by others."


    "Malfoy, for example?" Harry said, "these events..."


    "No, no, no, Harry, I mean, we should do what we can. As for Malfoy, if he really wants to hurt Dumbledore, we can actually not take it to heart. It will be easier." Van Lim is a little tangled about the fact that there seems to be less and less to be done at Hogwarts.For example, the whereabouts of Horcruxes.


    Is it possible that Voldemort didn''t make the seventh Horcrux at all?


    No one can guarantee that, after Nagini''s death, it became the most unstable factor.


    I don''t understand the management, at least the night is smooth.


    The news of Ron''s poisoning spread quickly the next day, but it didn''t cause as much turmoil as Katie''s.


    People seem to think that this may be just an accident. After all, he was in the room of the potion teacher, and he took the antidote immediately after poisoning, which did no real harm.


    In fact, Gryffindor is generally more concerned about the upcoming match with huffpuff, because Zachary rice Smith explains their game against Slytherin, and many of them want to see the huffpaff chaser pay a heavy price for it.


    But Harry has never been so uninterested in Quidditch.


    It turns out that no matter what, Harry''s enthusiasm for Malfoy could not be dispelled.


    Maybe, in Harry''s eyes, it''s something he can do.


    After all, Malfoy, like him, is a little wizard of Hogwarts. If he can destroy without knowing it, Harry must be able to find him out.


    Harry quickly fell into the perplexity of Malfoy. Whenever he had a chance, he would take out the map of the living point to check, and sometimes went around to track Malfoy, but still failed to detect what he had done.


    But in fact, Malfoy is disappearing from the map again and again unexplained


    Harry doesn''t have much time to think about it for the rest of the day, he has Quidditch training and homework to do, and in fact he''s now followed by Cormac mcclargan and ravend Brown wherever he goes.


    Harry didn''t know which of the two was more boring. Mcclargen has been implying that he will be more suitable for a long-term Quidditch goalkeeper than Ron, and that Harry will certainly think so after seeing him in regular training. He is also very keen on criticizing other teammates and provides Harry with a detailed training plan, so that Harry is forced to remind him more than once who is the captain.


    At the same time, lavender is always talking about Ron around Harry, which Harry finds even more annoying than mcclargen''s Quidditch speech.


    At first, lavender was angry that no one told him Ron had been taken to hospital - "I mean, I''m his girlfriend!" ¡ª¡ªUnfortunately, she later decided to forgive Harry''s negligence and began to yearn to discuss Ron''s feelings and hobbies with Harry in depth, which was the experience Harry was most willing to give up.


    "Listen to me, why don''t you talk to Ron about this?" After enduring a particularly lengthy interrogation by lavender, Harry asked that she had asked almost everything from Ron''s dislike of her new gown to whether Harry thought Ron was "serious" about her feelings for her.


    "Well, I will, but he is always sleeping when I go to see him!" She said anxiously.


    "Is it?" Harry was surprised because every time he went to the school hospital to see him, Ron was very energetic. He was not only very interested in the quarrel between Dumbledore and Snape, but also abused mcclargen.


    This is a very unusual thing.


    "Maybe Maybe there''s something wrong with your way of opening the door? " Harry said, puzzled, he can not understand why Ron did this, can be sure, Ron is absolutely pretending to sleep, that there are so many coincidence things, if not for Mrs. Pomfrey''s stop, Ron would have moved back to the bedroom.


    "What?" Lavender was a little confused. "What do you mean?"


    "Fanlin always said that." Harry said, "maybe you can ask him, or Hermione, it''s better than talking to me."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1135

    In fact, on the morning of the Quidditch match with huffpuff, Harry went to the school hospital to see Ron with van Lin and Hermione before going to the court.


    Ron is very anxious; he''s Hogwarts goalkeeper, and, damn it, he can''t be on the Quidditch field, and what''s worse, his replacement is mcclargen, which is too much of a threat to Ron.


    According to the requirements, Mrs. Pomfrey didn''t allow him to go to the game. She thought it would make him over excited. Even though van Lin thought Ron was as strong as a monkey now, in fact, the invasion of toxin still made Ron''s body a little deficit.


    "So, how''s mcclargen doing?" Ron asked Harry nervously. In a short time, Ron had repeated the question many times.


    "I told you," Harry said patiently, "that even if he was a world-class Quidditch goalkeeper, I would not leave him on the team. He''s been trying to tell everyone what to do and he feels like he''s playing better than us in every position. I can''t wait to get rid of him. "


    "When it comes to getting rid of others," added Harry, who had already got up with the catapult, "will you stop pretending to sleep when ravend comes to see you? She''s driving me crazy


    "It''s just a..." Ron appears a little embarrassed, facing lavender, Ron has not found a good way to face.


    Maybe it''s because you calmed down after the accident?


    The firewood and fire will always be extinguished, but at this speed.


    "About Lavender." Hermione cleared her throat. "So, what do you think, Ron, you''re not going to go on with Lavender?"


    Hearing this, all eyes were on Ron.


    "I I didn''t, I just... " Ron hesitated. "Don''t you think she''s a little too clingy?"


    "A little bit." Van Lin nodded. Most of the time, Ron and lavender were gnawing together, which was really unacceptable. Take a look at Ginny and Dean, or other lovers at Hogwarts


    "Well?" Hermione raised her voice, which startled Vaseline.


    "I I said the wrong thing? "


    "No Hermione rolled her eyes. "It''s just that I don''t like it very much, but Ron..."


    Hermione looked at Ron seriously. "You have to think about it..."


    "Oh, come on, there''s some pain in my head. I''ll have to rest for a while." Ron covered his head. "I''m sorry I can''t cheer Harry on the spot, but if you two are here..."


    "Oh, leave him alone." Harry shook his head and felt that his time of being entangled with ravend would be prolonged for a long time. He is very busy now


    "Let''s go."


    "All right. Well, good luck. I hope you''ll teach McCullough - I mean, Smith. "


    "I''ll try," Harry picked up the broom. "See you after the game."


    The three men scurried through the empty hallway; the whole school was out, either sitting in the audience or on their way there. As he walked, he looked out of the window, trying to estimate how strong the wind would be. A noise in front of him made Harry look back. Harry saw Malfoy coming towards him accompanied by two girls, both of whom were angry.


    Malfoy stopped as soon as he saw Harry. Then he gave a dry smile and went on.


    "Where are you going? "Asked Harry.


    "Yes, I really want to tell you, because it''s something to do with you, Potter," Malfoy sneered. "You''d better hurry up. They''re waiting for the captain of the right man - the boy who shows his skill - they called you recently."


    One of the girls giggled reluctantly. Harry stares at her. She blushed at once. Malfoy pushed past Harry, and the girl and her friends trotted to keep up with him and disappeared around a corner.


    Harry''s feet were rooted and stood watching them disappear. It''s outrageous; he''s just about to miss the game, and then he meets the sneaky Malfoy, who''s not in the whole school: it''s Harry''s best chance to find out what Malfoy''s doing.


    Time passed quietly, and Harry stood there staring at the place where Malfoy had disappeared


    "Where have you been? "Asked Ginny as Harry darted into the dressing room. The whole team had changed; two batters, Kurt and Pixar, were pounding their legs nervously with their bats.


    "I met Malfoy," Harry whispered as he put on his scarlet robe.


    "And then?"


    "Then I wanted to know why he was in the castle with a couple of girlfriends when everyone else was here


    "Does this moment matter?""Well, I''m not likely to find out, am I?" Harry grabbed the catapult and helped his glasses. "Let''s go!" He said nothing more and strode to the court to meet the deafening cheers and boos. There was almost no wind; there were white clouds in the sky; the sun glared from time to time.


    "What a difficult situation!" Mcclargan kept pushing the team behind. "Kurt, Pixar, you two fly to the sunny side so that they don''t see you coming, and you two can give them a head start -"


    "I''m the captain, mcclargen. Don''t give them orders," Harry said angrily. Either ravend or McClaren, in a word, is getting worse and worse in Harry''s eyes Annoyed.


    "Now, please stay at your goal."


    After mcclargan walked away, Harry turned to Kurt and Pixar. "Make sure you fly out of the sun, I mean Oh, you guys, make the most of it. " Harry told them both reluctantly.


    He''s lost patience, whether it''s McClaren or Quidditch, Harry swears it''s definitely the least interesting moment he''s ever had for Quidditch


    Now Harry''s head is full of memories of Malfoy


    Malfoy With two little sisters I don''t know Oh, it''s a girl, and then sneaks around in the castle


    People from Hogwarts are here, and almost every college except Ron is here.


    Well, Malfoy stayed in the castle, and Harry could not think of any reason to explain Malfoy''s behavior except for the destruction.


    Harry shook hands with huffpuff''s captain, and with Mrs. Hodge''s whistle, the game began. He rose above his teammates and galloped around the field in search of the snitch.


    If he catches it early enough, he will have a chance to go back to the castle and find out what Malfoy is doing with the map of the living spots


    "It''s Smith of huffpuff with the flyball," a trance voice echoed over the pitch. "Of course he explained the last game, and Ginny Weasley ran into him, and I think it was probably intentional - it looks like that, but there''s nothing wrong with that. Smith was rather rude to Gryffindor, and I think he''s regretting it now because he''s playing against them - Oh, look, he lost the fly, Ginny took it from him, I really like her, she''s very nice... "


    Harry was staring down at the commentary booth.


    This ethereal and How to say, the voice of unspeakable patients, like Oriole?


    It''s really crisp and nice to hear, but it appears in the position of the commentary seat


    No one in his right mind would let Luna Lovegood explain the game, would he?


    But even above, he clearly recognized Luna''s long, dirty blonde hair and a necklace of butter and beer corks


    Professor McGonagall, next to Luna, seemed to be rethinking the appointment.


    Maybe it''s really impossible to find someone, but Luna''s results, in the eyes of professors, are still very attractive, that is, maybe the nerve jumping is too strong.


    ¡°¡­¡­ But now that big hitchhiker has snatched the fly from her, I don''t remember his name. It''s Bibo - no, it''s Baggins - "


    " it''s cadorad! " Professor McGonagall said in a loud voice beside Luna''s dark face. Through the loudspeaker, everyone could hear Professor McGonagall''s voice full of anger and helplessness.


    There was a burst of laughter from the audience.


    Harry also laughed, which made him feel better. He probably swept around, but to his disappointment, he didn''t find the position of van Lin and Hermione.


    But apparently Harry didn''t have time to say hello to them.


    Harry looked for the snitch carefully; but he had not found any trace of it. After a while, cadorad scored.


    It was a surprise, but mcclargen kept yelling at Ginny for missing the fly, and didn''t notice that the big red ball went into the goal against her right ear.


    It made Harry feel a little bad, or, for McClaren, Harry was always in a bad temper.


    "So, mcclargen, can you just leave the others alone and focus on what you have to do for yourself!" Harry turned and yelled at his goalkeeper.


    "You''re not setting a good example either!" Mcclargen yelled with a red face.


    "Harry Potter is arguing with his goalkeeper," Luna said quietly, as if she were not friends with Harry, which made Harry Miss Jordan a little, which was a bit embarrassing.


    The captain and the goalkeeper were fighting in the field?


    It has to be admitted that Luna is very good at grasping the key points. Of course, Luna didn''t notice the ghost flying ball that huffpav scored before.


    At the same time, cheers and jeers erupted in the crowd below heffpav and Slytherin."I don''t think that will help him find the snitch, but maybe it''s a good idea..." Luna said in a loud voice, echoing through the Quidditch arena.


    However, Harry doesn''t expect Luna to help him return. It''s a blot on his career


    Harry returned to the court, cursing angrily, scanning the air, trying to find the sign of the winged golden ball.


    Meanwhile, Ginny and demerza each scored a goal, giving some reason to cheer for those in red and gold below. Then cardorad scored another goal to level the score, the scene entered the white hot stage.


    But in fact, Luna still seems to have not noticed the score, at least from the beginning of the explanation, in Luna''s mouth has said any story about the score; she has shown an extraordinary indifference to such worldly things as goals, and she is constantly trying to draw the audience''s attention to such things as strange clouds Bian also speculated whether Zachary Smith, who had not held the ball in his arms for more than a minute, had a "failure disorder.".


    I have to admit that it''s a great joy for Luna to explain Quidditch. Luna is very talented in this respect, for example, jumping nerve line?


    Anyway, in Fanlin''s opinion, Luna is enough to give Professor McGonagall face.


    The shape of Hogwarts castle is more attractive to Luna than Quidditch.


    I love your shape wherever I go


    "70 to 40, Hufflepuff is ahead!" Professor McGonagall yelled at Luna''s loudspeakers.


    "Oh, really, already?" Luna expressed great surprise at this and continued to do her own vague response.


    "Oh, the cloud, it looks like I mean, look! Gryffindor''s goalkeeper grabbed the batter''s bat Luna finally found something bright in the field.


    "It seems Gryffindor didn''t get ready for the game Their goalkeeper What''s your name, McMillan or something He seems to be planning a live demonstration. "


    Harry turned around in midair.


    Sure enough, mcclargen somehow grabbed Pixar''s bat, as if to show him how to hit the swimming ball to the oncoming cadorad.


    "Can you give him the bat and go back to the goal?" Harry rushed to mcclargen in a rage. If he could, Harry thought that it would be better to put van Lin here than mcclargen. At least, he would not.


    This should be the last game of mcclargen''s Gryffindor team''s career.


    At this point, mcclargen hit the ball violently, but missed the target.


    The eyes are dark, dizzy pain A flash Distant screams A feeling of falling down in a long tunnel


    "What happened outside?" Hermione suddenly stopped, and the sound of the Quidditch field in the distance became noisy. It seemed that something terrible had happened.


    "Er It''s like Harry... " Van Lin was a little unsure. "He was hit by McClaren''s walking ball."


    "What? Mcclargen? " Hermione was a little unsure. "Isn''t he a goalkeeper? What about swimming balls... "


    "Oh, don''t worry about him. With Professor McGonagall around, there''s nothing wrong with Harry." Van Lin shook his head. In addition to his sympathy for Harry''s tragic experience, he had no fluctuation in his heart and even wanted to laugh


    In fact, since first grade, when van Lin beat Harry once, Quidditch He didn''t get any money from Harry.


    In Harry''s words, if you don''t use magic, you can fly really bad


    The point is, riding a stick, and not comfortable


    Well, it''s really a case in point. It must be admitted that in Quidditch, Harry perfectly inherited the gift of James Potter, or Tom himself was a good hand


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1136

    "Hush, keep it down." Van Linden pulled Hermione for a moment. No matter what happened, they both missed the wonderful Quidditch match.


    Although van Lin was not very good at Quidditch, he was happy to see Harry make a fool of himself.


    "Why are we following him?" Hermione whispered.


    Fanlin did not answer, but controlled his wand and condensed a pool of water in the corridor not far away.


    Through the water, van Lin can clearly see three people, two very pinched girls, plus a tall boy.


    "Malfoy So, he and the two girls Hermione hesitated and said that it seemed that Malfoy and the two girls were not afraid at all, and they were dragging forward with their hands.


    "Can''t you hurry up, fool. We don''t have much time. " Malfoy''s roar came, but then it was subdued.


    "What are they doing, what don''t they have time for?" Asked Hermione.


    "Let''s follow." Said Fanlin, seeing Malfoy disappear at one end of the corridor, and pulling Hermione quickly followed.


    "Do what Harry always wanted to do." Van Lin said, watching Malfoy with the two girls turned to the second floor has been abandoned corridor.


    "Myrtle?" Hermione exclaimed, "Myrtle''s toilet, what''s Malfoy going to do?"


    Van Lin ran quickly past, only heard a thump, and then Malfoy and the two girls disappeared.


    Slytherin''s chamber of secrets?


    Van Lin is not sure. Dumbledore should have closed Slytherin''s secret room, but now


    "What Harry said is true?" Hermione said, "what is Malfoy really doing..."


    "I don''t know. It''s not a good thing anyway." Van Lin shook his head. In order not to frighten the snake, they had to leave here first.


    Malfoy didn''t put the vanishing cabinet in the "on demand" house. Perhaps because of D.A., the "on demand" house is no longer safe, but


    Malfoy doesn''t know how to get into Slytherin''s chamber, and Dumbledore has promised to close the chamber


    Did Voldemort give Malfoy some rewards?


    However, when van Lin and Hermione returned to the Quidditch arena to see the Gryffindor team, van Lin had been looking forward to Luna''s explanation, but Neville passed on the bad news about Harry.


    "Shocked! Gryffindor''s players didn''t agree with each other, and the goalkeeper and the team''s captainor broke out into a conflict. The reason behind this was actually like this... "


    "Hey, I have a picture here." Neville said, pulling out Colin''s camera, now Colin has his Muggle camera upgraded early.


    It''s clear that a swimming ball is violently hit on Harry''s head by McClaren, and Harry loses control of the broom and falls.


    "Hey, leave me some photos. I think Fred and George will need them." Van Lin said cautiously, "remember, be sure to..."


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s great that you can come with me," Ron grinned.


    Harry, who just woke up, blinked and looked around. Of course: he was in the hospital. Outside, the sky was indigo with a touch of crimson. The game ended hours ago


    There''s no hope of catching Malfoy. This is Harry''s first thought.


    Harry felt his head was a little strange; he reached for it and found a stiff bandage around his head.


    "What happened?" Harry was a little confused. He sat up and found Mrs. Pomfrey nearby, and then there were vaseline and Hermione.


    Fanlin seems to have a picture in his hand


    "The head is broken," Mrs. Pomfrey quickly put down her things, and then he pressed back on the pillow.


    "There''s nothing to worry about. I''ll cure it right away, but you''ll have to lie here all night. Don''t overdo it for hours


    "Oh I don''t want to spend the night here, "Harry said angrily. He sat up and lifted the quilt." I''m going to find mcclargen and kill him. "


    "I''m afraid it''s over exerting," said Madame Pomfrey, pressing him firmly on the bed, lifting her wand and threatening. "You have to stay here until I let you go, or I''ll go to the headmaster."


    She hurried back to the office, and Harry fell asleep on the pillow.


    "Do you know the score of our final defeat?" He asked, gnashing his teeth.


    "Well, I know," said Fanlin apologetically. "The final score was 320 to 60."


    "Three hundred twenty Ginny did a good job... "


    "Oh, I''m afraid you have some misunderstanding." "Gryffindor''s 60 points, since you left, it''s not too much, and in the end, heffpav''s captors caught the snitch."


    "That''s great," Harry said in a huff. "How wonderful! Just let me catch mcclargen -- ""Hey, man, you don''t want to catch him, he''s as big as a troll," Ron said wisely. "I personally think we''d better find a way to curse the prince with his toenails. Anyway, the rest of the team may have solved him before you go out, and they are not happy... "


    There was an uncontrollable joy in Ron''s voice; Harry could see that Ron was ecstatic when he knew mcclargen had made a mess of it.


    "Oh, my God..." Harry felt a little bad. He was lying upright and staring at the small piece of light on the ceiling. His head didn''t hurt. To be exact, he felt that the part under the bandage was fragile.


    "I can hear the interpretation of the game here," said Ron, his voice shaking with laughter. "I hope it will be Luna who will explain the competition from now on Failure syndrome... "


    In this situation, Harry was so angry that he couldn''t laugh at all. After a while, Ron''s laughter finally subsided.


    "Ginny came to see you when you were in a coma," said Vaseline, understanding. This was probably the news Harry wanted to hear most.


    This enlivens Harry''s thoughts and quickly conceives a scene in his mind. Ginny Vos cries on his unconscious body and confesses to him how much she is infatuated with him. Ron is blessing them


    "By the way, she said you arrived in time before the game started. How? You left here quite early. " Ron remembered.


    "Oh..." Harry said Ron''s words broke all the illusions in Harry''s mind.


    This makes Fanlin feel very cruel. You can''t be so harsh on a patient. However, both of them should be regarded as patients.


    "Yes Well, I saw Malfoy sneak back with two girls who didn''t seem to want to follow him, the second time he didn''t show up on the court with the whole school. He escaped the last game, remember? " Harry sighed. "I wish I had followed him. I lost the game so badly..."


    "Don''t be silly," Ron said sharply. "You can''t miss a Quidditch game just to follow Malfoy. You''re the captain!"


    "I just want to know what tricks he''s playing," said Harry. "Don''t tell me it''s all my imagination, especially when I hear about him and Snape --"


    "I never said it was all your imagination," Ron raised himself with an elbow and frowned at Harry, "but no one rules that only one person can plot a plot here every time! You''re obsessed with Malfoy, Harry. I mean, I''m willing to miss the game just to follow him... "


    Van Lin and Hermione were silent Well, it''s better not to discuss it with Harry, at least until Harry gets better.


    "I want to catch him on the spot!" Said Harry, very depressed. "I mean, where does he go every time he disappears on the map?"


    "I don''t know Hogsmeade? " Ron suggested, yawning.


    "I''ve never seen him walk through a secret path on a map. I wonder if they''ve been monitored? "


    "Well, then, I don''t know," said Ron.


    They fell into silence.


    Harry looked up at the circle of lights on the ceiling, thinking If he had the power of Rufus slinger, he would have arranged to follow Malfoy. Unfortunately, Harry didn''t have Auror in his office to obey him He thought quickly from D.A Get some help, but that''s a problem because people miss classes; after all, most of them have a full schedule.


    "Oh, well, Harry, take care of yourself." "I don''t think it''s going to be long, but I think Hermione and I should go back," Fanlin said


    "Take care of yourself, you two..."


    Ron didn''t reply. He was already in a semi hazy state. McClaren''s accident made him very happy. His position was kept, in various ways.


    Van Lim and Hermione leave, and after a while, there is a loud snore in Ron''s bed. After a while Mrs. Pomfrey came out of the office, this time in a thick nightgown.


    Pretending to sleep was the easiest thing; Harry turned over and heard her wave her wand and pull all the curtains up. The light went out, too, and she turned back to the office; he heard her click the door behind her, knowing she was ready to go to bed.


    This is the third time he has been sent to the school hospital because of injury in a Quidditch match. The last time he dropped his broom because Dementors showed up on the court, and before that, all the bones in his arm had been removed by the hopelessly stupid Professor Lockhart It was his most painful injury He remembers how painful it was to grow a whole arm bone overnight, and even an unexpected visitor couldn''t alleviate his discomfort - Harry sat up straight, his heart beating violently, and the bandage slipped to one side.


    He finally found the answer: there was a way to track Malfoy - how could he forget, why had he never thought about it before? But the question is, how do you get him here? What to do? Harry whispered tentatively into the darkness."Clencher?" There was a loud bang, scuffles and screams filled the quiet room. Ron yelled and woke up.


    "What happened --" Ron''s face is muddled, he is dreaming of his return to the team, and then people expect, to stick to the Quidditch goal task to him.


    As for other ballads, such as "Weasley is our king", oh, the simple sentence is quite good.


    But all this has been destroyed Can''t help, Ron a little confused, he has not yet sobered from the joy.


    Harry felt a little numb in his scalp. He was not sure if the noise would offend Mrs. Pomfrey, but if they continued to do so, the result would be certain.


    Harry quickly pointed his wand at the door of Madame Pomfrey''s office and whispered, "whisper So she won''t run out.


    Then he climbed to the end of the bed to see what was going on. Two domestic Elves were rolling on the floor in the middle of the room, one wearing a crumpled chestnut Pullover and several woolen hats, and the other with a dirty rag around his waist, like a belt.


    Then there was another bang, and Pippi appeared above the two elves wrestling together.


    "I see it, Potter!" He yelled at Harry angrily, pointing to the domestic elf fighting below, and then chuckled loudly. "Look at these two brawling little animals, bite, bite, fight, fight --"


    "cletcher can''t disrespect his master in front of dobby, he can''t, otherwise dobby will stop cletzee''s mouth for him!" Dobby called in a shrill voice.


    "-- kick! Catch it The Pippi screamed happily, and threw some chalk at them to further infuriate them, "screw! Poke


    "Clencher wants to say what his master thinks, yes, and what kind of master he is, and make friends with filthy mud, oh, what will poor clencher''s mistress say?"


    They couldn''t figure out exactly what kretcher''s mistress would say, because at that moment dobby put his little rumpled fist into cletcher''s mouth and knocked out half of his teeth.


    Harry had no hope for kretcher, and since Vaseline threatened kretcher and brought regullus back, kretcher had changed his attitude towards van Lin and Hermione.


    But what does it have to do with Harry Potter.


    So, even though Harry is the little master of kretcher, he gets respect from kretcher''s mouth?


    If stupid Porter does


    Harry and Ron both jumped out of bed and pulled the two elves apart, but they still tried to kick each other.


    Pippi was flying around the chandelier, screaming and abetting them, "poke his finger in his nostrils, pull his nose, pull his ears -"


    Harry pointed his wand at Pippi and read, "tongue locked!" Pippi grabbed his own throat, choked, and flew out of the room, making obscene gestures but unable to speak, for his tongue was glued to his upper jaw.


    "Beautiful," said Ron admiringly, lifting dobby into the air to prevent his sprawling limbs from touching kretcher.


    "That''s another Prince''s curse, isn''t it?" Ron asked.


    "Yes," said Harry, twisting kretcher''s dry arm around his neck.


    "Good - I forbid you to fight! Well, kretcher, I forbid you to fight with dobby. Dobby, I know I don''t have the power to order you But Vaseline can, and if you don''t mind, I can call him over


    "Dobby is an obedient domestic elf who can obey the orders of his master and anyone he likes, and dobby will do whatever Harry Potter wants him to do." Dobby said tears trickled down his wrinkled face and onto his pullover.


    That''s what bothers Harry the most. Dobby is always crying.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1137

    "Well, well," Harry and Ron both let go of the elves. They fell to the ground, but they didn''t fight any more.


    "As long as you two don''t fight, everything''s OK." Said Harry, looking at the two elves in front of him with a headache.


    "Dobby, why are you with kretcher?" Ha, interest rate first asked, he called only kretcher.


    "Master al asked me to stay there," dobby said. "And master al didn''t give dobby any other instructions. Dobby wanted to come back here."


    "Oh, of course, you can come back here..." Harry said with some headache. With his understanding of van Lin, van Lin definitely forgot dobby and left him in Sirius


    Oh, and maybe Shannon, the crouch elf.


    "So, clencher?"


    "The master called me?" ''said kretcher hoarsely. He bowed and looked at Harry at the same time, which clearly showed that he didn''t have a cold for Harry''s master. In fact, it''s not his fault.


    Mrs. Black''s influence on kretcher is extremely profound. After all, even if you lock a normal person with a paranoid maniac for a long time, more or less, the impact will be far-reaching.


    Especially after seeing kretcher''s loyalty to regullus, Harry didn''t intend to blame him, but let him inherit


    Cletcher, leave it to Sirius.


    "Yes, I called you," said Harry, glancing at the door of Mrs. Pomfrey''s office to make sure the whisper was still working; there was no sign that she had heard the noise.


    "Actually, I want you to do one thing." Said Harry.


    "Whatever the master asks, kretcher will do it," kretcher bowed deeply, and his lips almost touched his toes full of tumors. "Because kretcher had no choice, but kretcher was ashamed to have such a master. Yes -"


    "dobby is going to do it, Harry Potter!" Dobby screamed, his tennis sized eyes full of tears. "It''s a pleasure for dobby to help Harry Potter!"


    Harry was speechless looking at two domestic elves, one rude and the other insane?


    Can''t you make a normal elf?


    Shanshan is very capable, but she always cries.


    "Hey, think about it, you two might do better together," Harry said with a headache.


    "Well, then I want you to follow Draco Malfoy. " Harry ignored Ron''s mixed expression of surprise and anger, and went on, "I want to know where he''s gone, who he''s meeting, what he''s doing. I want you to follow him all day long. "


    "Yes, Harry Potter!" Dobby said at once, his big eyes flashing with excitement. "If dobby does something wrong, dobby will throw himself off the top tower, Harry Potter!"


    "No, don''t do that," Harry said quickly. "Don''t forget your master al Although he may have forgotten you. "


    "The master asked me to follow the youngest son of Malfoy?" Said kretcher hoarsely. "My master asked me to spy on my old mistress''s pure blood nephew?"


    "It''s him," Harry suddenly noticed a great danger and decided to take immediate measures to prevent it. "And I forbid you to warn him, kretcher, or tell him what you are going to do, or write him a note, or Or contact him in any way. Do you understand? "


    He saw that kretcher seemed to be desperately searching for a loophole in the instruction he had just given, and Harry was waiting.


    To his great satisfaction, after a while, kretcher bowed again and said with strong hatred, "the master is very thoughtful. Although kretcher would rather be Malfoy''s servant, kretcher must obey his master''s orders. Oh, yes..."


    "That''s settled," said Harry. "I want you to report to me regularly, but make sure you show up when there is no one around me. Ron, van Lin and Hermione are fine. But don''t tell anyone what you''re doing. Just stick to Malfoy like a pair of bandages with lumps. "


    "Yes..." Kretcher was reluctant, but dobby liked it.


    "By the way, kretcher, have you heard from Sirius?"


    "The master has not been home for a long time, and kretcher is glad that there is no dirty man to disturb the old master''s cleanliness."


    "Really..." Harry was thinking maybe Sirius was still lying in the hospital, maybe he should write a letter to his godfather.


    Harry and Ron Harry grinned and scurried across the portrait hole to the principal''s office.


    It''s a rare relief. Don''t worry if you''ll be beaten by the professor tomorrow, and then Ron will recover. What''s more, interesting things happen?


    According to van Lin''s practice, this is not schadenfreude. We, as friends, are deeply saddened by Ron''s experience.


    And most of all, lavender won''t come back and pester Harry with questions about Ron.After the monster statue got the command "toffee finger biscuit", they jumped aside. Two men of Fanlin rushed up the spiral stairs two steps at a time and knocked on the door at eight o''clock.


    "Come in." ''cried Dumbledore inside, but when Vaseline reached out to push the door, it opened from the inside. Standing professor trawley.


    "Aha!" She exclaimed, pointing theatrically at Van Lin and Harry, blinking behind magnifying glass glasses.


    "So, that''s why I was thrown out of your office, Dumbledore!"


    "My dear Sybil," said Dumbledore, a little angry, "there''s nothing easy about it. The two of them do have an appointment with me, and I really don''t think we have anything to say about that..."


    "Professor lautney was hit hard. "If you don''t get rid of that old horse that occupied the seat, well - maybe I''ll go to another school that respects my talent more..."


    She opened the door, rushed down the spiral staircase and disappeared; they heard her stumble as she went down, and Harry guessed that she had tripped over one of her own tardy shawls.


    "Please close the door and sit down, you two," Dumbledore said wearily. The two men did, and they sat down in the old seat in front of Dumbledore''s table, and noticed that the meditation basin was again placed among them, but beside them were two crystal bottles filled with revolving memories.


    "So, Professor Trelawney is still angry about fezelen''s teaching?" Van Lim asked, compared to Trelawney, ferrenze is obviously more suitable for this position.


    "Yes," said Dumbledore. "The divination class is much more troublesome than I expected I haven''t learned how to prophesy before. I can''t let fazelun go back to the forbidden forest He''s been kicked out of there, and Sybil Trelawney can''t leave school. Because she has been living among us, she does not understand the dangerous environment outside the school castle. You see, she didn''t know - I don''t think it would be wise to tell her - that she had made that prediction about Harry, you and Voldemort Dumbledore sighed deeply and continued, "but don''t worry about my teachers. We have more important things to discuss. First of all, Harry, have you finished the homework I left you in my last class? "


    "Ah," Harry hesitated, for he had forgotten Dumbledore had asked him to go to Professor Slughorn because of all the things: phantom shift, Quidditch, Ron poisoning, his head injury, and his obsession with finding out what Draco Malfoy was going to do.


    "Well, I asked Professor Slughorn after potions, Professor, but, uh, he didn''t want to give it to me."


    Dumbledore paused, then fell into silence.


    After a while


    "I see." Dumbledore finally spoke. He looked at the two men from above the half moon frame, making Harry feel as if he were looking in the mirror as usual.


    You''ve done everything you can to do about it? You''ve used all your brains? Did you tap all your wisdom to get this memory?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1138

    "That," Harry stopped, not knowing what to say next.


    Dumbledore''s question made him a little embarrassed. He didn''t seriously think of a way to get the memory. He only tried it for a while. Then, srahorn also refused Harry very wisely. This result did not surprise Harry, but in the face of Dumbledore


    "Well, that day, van Lin and I found out that Ron had taken Love Medicine by mistake, and then I sent him to Professor Slughorn. I thought, if I could make Professor Slughorn happy... "


    "So Did it work? " Dumbledore asked blandly.


    "Er Well, no, Professor, because Ron was poisoned... " Harry opened his mouth, lying and things like that were obviously not appropriate, especially in the face of Dumbledore.


    Strictly speaking, Dumbledore had great expectations of him, but it was destined that it would not have been a good result.


    ¡°¡­¡­ So, naturally, you''ll forget about the retrieval; but I shouldn''t expect you to think about anything else when your best friend is in danger. But as soon as Mr. Weasley is in good health, I think it''s time for you to go back and finish the task I gave you. I believe I have shown you the importance of this memory. In fact, I''ve tried my best to make you understand that it''s the most critical of all memories, and without it we''ll waste time. "


    A burning sense of shame ran through Harry''s head. Dumbledore didn''t raise his voice so much that he couldn''t even hear anger in his voice, but Harry would rather listen to him yelling; this cold regret is worse than anything.


    "I''m sorry, Professor," said Harry, struggling a little. "I wasn''t at ease or anything, I was just having something else - something else..."


    "Something else bothers you," Dumbledore let him go. "I see." The silence fell again among the three, the most uncomfortable silence Harry had ever received from Dumbledore; it seemed endless, interspersed with occasional snores, from the portrait of Amando dipette on Dumbledore''s head.


    All of a sudden, Harry had a strange feeling of shrinking himself, as if he had become shorter when he entered the room. He couldn''t stand it and said, "Professor Dumbledore, I''m really sorry. I should have done more - I should have thought you wouldn''t let me do it if it didn''t matter. "


    "Harry, thank you for saying that." Dumbledore said calmly. "So I hope you can make it a priority from now on? After tonight, if we don''t get this memory, we can''t do anything. "


    "I will, professor. I''ll get it from him." He answered eagerly.


    "Let''s not talk about it now," Dumbledore said kindly, "and continue from where we ended last time. Do you remember where we went? "


    "Yes, Professor," Harry said quickly, and then took a look at Vaseline, who had not been there last time, and Harry felt that he needed to explain.


    "Voldemort killed his father and grandfather as if it were his uncle muffin. And then he went back to Hogwarts and he asked - he asked Slughorn about soul fragments. " Harry muttered with shame.


    "Good," said Dumbledore. "Well, I hope you remember that I said at the beginning of our course that we are going to do a lot of speculative thinking?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "Now, I think you agree, I''ve shown you solid evidence of what Voldemort did before he was seven?" Harry nodded.


    "But now, Harry," Dumbledore said. "Now things are more treacherous. If it''s hard to trace the boy''s riddle, it''s almost impossible to find the memory of Voldemort. In fact, I suspect that no one but himself can tell us what he has done since he left Hogwarts. But I still have the last two memories to share with you. "


    Dumbledore is about two luminous crystal bottles beside the meditation basin. "I''d like to hear from you and see if I''ve made the right inference about them."


    Thinking that Dumbledore attached so much importance to his opinion, Harry was ashamed that he had not completed the recall of soul fragments. He moved in his chair with a sense of guilt to see Dumbledore lift the first bottle and examine it under the light.


    "I hope you don''t get tired of getting into other people''s memories, because both memories are very interesting." He said. "The first one came from a very old family elf named Hodge. Before we read Hodge''s memory, I''m going to quickly describe to you how Voldemort left Hogwarts. "


    "He was promoted to the seventh grade. As you might have expected, he got the highest score in every exam. What he and his classmates are concerned about at this time is what kind of career they will do after graduation. Almost everyone thinks highly of Tom Riddell, the student leader, the boy prefect and the winner of the school''s special contribution award. As far as I know, some professors, including Professor Slughorn, encouraged him to join the Ministry of magic, provided him with interview opportunities and helped him contact relevant internal officials. He turned down all the offers. Next, the teachers learned that he had worked in boginbock magic shop"Bogin Burke?" Harry''s dizzy repetition.


    "Yes, there it is," Dumbledore said quietly. "I believe that when we walk into Hodge''s memory, you should be able to understand why this place attracts him. But it''s not Voldemort''s first choice. At that time, almost no one knew that - I was one of the few people the president could trust at the time - Voldemort went to Professor dipette to ask if he could stay as a teacher


    "He wants to stay?" Fanlin asked unexpectedly, "defense of the dark arts?"


    "I believe he has his own reasons, but he didn''t disclose it to Professor dipert." Dumbledore nodded. "First and foremost, Voldemort values this school more than he once advocated being alone. Hogwarts is the happiest place he has ever been and the first and only place where he feels at home."


    Harry was a little uncomfortable with these words, because it was also how he felt about Hogwarts.


    "Second, the castle is full of ancient magic. There is no doubt that Voldemort has discovered more secrets of the castle than most of the other students who live in it, but he may think that there are still many secrets to be discovered and there is a lot of magic to explore. "


    "Third, as a teacher, he can have more power to influence and manipulate young witches and witches. Perhaps he was inspired by Professor Slughorn, where he was adored and watched as he showed how influential a professor can be. I don''t think Voldemort intends to stay at Hogwarts all his life, but I believe he sees it as a recruiting camp, a place where he can build his own army. "


    "So you refused? Or professor dipette? "


    "Yes, he didn''t get it. Professor dipert thinks he''s only eighteen years old. He''s too young. " Said Dumbledore. "I once advised Oman to put off that meeting I didn''t explain the reasons I told you, because professor dipert liked Voldemort very much and believed in his loyalty. But I don''t want Voldemort back in this school, especially if he gets such an influential position


    "Defense against the dark arts class." The answer is clear to everyone.


    If other disciplines at Hogwarts teach people how to live a better life, defense against the dark arts is to teach people how to survive.


    Van Lim is well aware of the importance of defense against the dark arts, or every wizard


    Otherwise, when Umbridge entered Hogwarts, he would not have chosen defense against the dark arts. Although there were only gaps in defense of the dark arts at that time, other disciplines could be selected with the ability of the Ministry of magic.


    The essence of wizard''s survival is magic.


    "Yes, defense against the dark arts. It was an old professor named Galati Merritt, who had been working at Hogwarts for almost 50 years


    "Then Voldemort went to the boginbock magic shop. At that time, all the teachers who liked him felt sorry that such a young and promising wizard worked in the shop. But in any case, Voldemort would not be just a little shop assistant. He was polite, handsome and intelligent, and soon was entrusted with a heavy responsibility. He''s in charge of looking for something special that only a perkinbock shop can have, and you should know, something that has extraordinary, powerful magic. Voldemort was sent out to persuade people to sell their treasures to the shops - he was very gifted with it. "


    "I bet he has it." Said Harry uncontrollably.


    "Yes, there are." Dumbledore gave a faint smile. "Now, let''s hear from the house elf, Hodge, who works for a very old and wealthy witch named heptesba Smith."


    Dumbledore tapped a bottle with his wand and the cork flew out. He poured the spinning memory into the meditation basin and said as usual, "you come first, Harry."


    Harry got up, leaned down again on the silver microwave in the basin and buried his face in it.


    "Professor..." Vaseline hesitated. "Are you still going to let Harry find out for himself that soul fragments are Horcruxes?"


    "Of course." Dumbledore nodded. "It''s very useful. We can''t do everything for Harry. Moreover, we have to determine through Harry how many Horcruxes there are. This is where Harry and Voldemort share the same mind."


    Van Lim recited the names of all the Horcruxes, including Harry. The only thing missing now is what Voldemort would use as his new Horcrux reserve after he recklessly killed Nagini.


    All of a sudden, van Lin had a bad feeling.


    Now Voldemort is not what he remembered. He contacted more and mastered more, so he has more rights to choose


    "I''m sorry, Professor, although I don''t mean to disturb you, these memories It''s hard for me to make any difference. " Van Lin shook his head.


    "But it works for Harry, that''s enough." Dumbledore said slowly, "let''s go."Van Lin nodded and immersed his spirit into the meditation basin.


    I have to admit that the meditation basin is indeed a good place, his whole spirit is wrapped in cold, as if it is empty, and his brain is strangely calm.


    Fanlin whirled and fell in the black nothingness, then fell into a living room, in front of a very fat old lady, wearing a yellow wig, coat, a light and gaudy pink robe, looked like a pile of melting ice cream cake.


    She was dressing up in a small gem mirror, throwing rouge on her already red face with a huge powder puff, and one of the driest and oldest domestic elves Harry had ever seen was putting silk slippers on her fat feet.


    "Come on, Hodge!" ''said haphazardly. "He said he would arrive at four o''clock. It''s only a few minutes. He''s never late!"


    She put away her powder puff, and the house elf straightened up, and her head was about to touch the chair of haphazpa. Her dry, wrinkled skin hung on the bone shelf and dragged down like a robe like the old brittle linen sheets she had on her.


    "How do I look?" Asked haphazpa, looking into the mirror and admiring herself from all angles.


    "It''s a little bad." Fan Lin Tucao to make complaints about it.


    "Lovely, ma''am." Hao Qi replied sharply.


    If it was kretcher or dobby, it would not have been. Van Lin could only guess that there was a clause in Hodge''s contract that required her to lie to such questions, because Harper Smith seemed so far from cute.


    Vaseline looked up, and Harry was not far away from the sofa. Judging from Harry''s expression, it felt like a big gulp of sugar.


    Sweetness doesn''t exist at all. In addition to the taste buds that are suspicious of life, there is only a sense of vomiting.


    Van Lin thought it was appropriate.


    And the poor elves repeat this story every day.


    Sure enough, the psychological problems of domestic elves can not be ignored. Maybe in this regard, van Lin can give Hermione some suggestions.


    Suddenly the doorbell rang, and the hostess and the house elf jumped at the same time.


    "Come on, come on, he''s here, Hodge!" She screamed. She was a little shy, which was very disobedient on her face.


    Van Lim suddenly regretted that he should refuse Dumbledore''s proposal. This is not a pleasant memory. Anything else, even Gunter''s, is much better than this.


    The house elf immediately ran out of the room. To be honest, there were so many things in the room that it was hard to believe that anyone could walk through the room without touching more than a dozen things: cabinets full of lacquerware boxes, shelves filled with carved gold books on the cover, display shelves for celestial instruments, and lush plants in copper pots - the room looked like an antique shop And the greenhouse.


    The house elf came back soon, followed by a tall young man.


    Van Lim recognized him as Voldemort at a glance. He simply wore a black robe, his hair was a little longer than he had been at school, and his cheeks were thin, but they all set him off and made him look more handsome than before.


    He was so skillful in his crowded room that he could see that he had been here many times. Then he bent down, took up hepteziba''s fat hand and touched it with his lips.


    "I brought you flowers, beautiful lady." He said politely, and then he did not know where to take a bunch of roses out.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1139

    "It''s a little hard to accept, isn''t it?" Van Lim looks at Voldemort with fright.


    He thought that he had already understood, overestimated and respected Voldemort, but Voldemort still broke the stereotype of Voldemort.


    Voldemort was strong, cold, and almost all negative, while Tom Riedel, when he was young, could imagine being polite, good at grades, high enough in EQ, and now, blind and hypocritical.


    Oh, yes, Voldemort has always been hypocritical. It''s just a white lie to make old hyacinth happy.


    "You naughty little boy, you don''t have to do that!" Old heptesba shriveled her throat in protest, but her expression was very helpful, but Fanlin saw that she had already put an empty vase on the nearest table.


    It must be admitted that this is a good way not to define beauty or ugliness, which Voldemort has done very successfully without adding personal emotions.


    "You''ve spoiled my old lady, Tom - sit down - where''s Hodge? Ah -- "cried old haphazpa. The house elf had already jumped back into the room with a small plate of cake in her hand, and she put it at the hostess''s elbow.


    "Please use it, Tom," said haphazpa. "I know how much you like my cake. So, now, how are you doing? You look paler than before. They''re making you do too much work in that damn store, and I''ve said it a hundred times -- "


    Tom Riddle''s stylized smile, but it didn''t affect the mood of haphazardz, who was laughing wildly.


    "Well, what''s your excuse for coming this time?" She asked, flashing her eyelashes.


    "Mr. Bok is willing to offer a more reasonable price for goblin armor," Voldemort said. "500 garonnes, he thinks the price is more fair -"


    "Hey, hey, don''t be so fast, I think you''re here just for my little collection!" Hippophae pursed her lips.


    To tell you the truth, it''s a bit scary. Van Lin thinks he needs a little time to adapt to such changes


    "I was ordered to come here for this," Voldemort said quietly. "I''m just a little assistant. I have to behave. Mr. Bok asked me to ask -- "


    " Oh, Mr. Bok, Pooh! " Haphazpa waved his short hand. "Leave him alone, that damned fellow. I have something to show you, Tom. I never told that Mr. Bok! Can you keep a secret, Tom? Can you swear you won''t tell Mr. Bok that I have this thing? If he knew I showed you this, he would never let me live. I''m not going to sell it, not to Mr. Bok, not to anyone! But you, Tom, you''re going to have a chance to appreciate it and admire its history, rather than just thinking about making a few dollars out of it. "


    "I''d love to see anything that miss heptensbar shows me," Tom Riddle said quietly, with another girlish laugh.


    For a moment, Harry had a cold war, but the long memory let Harry quickly grasp the point.


    "I asked Hodge to get it - where are you, Hodge? I''m going to show Mr. Riedel our best treasures - by the way, both, since you''re there - "


    " here you are, ma''am, "the house elf shrieked. Fanlin saw two leather boxes stacked up and down across the room, as if they had long feet. Of course, he knew that it was the skinny elf walking with the box above his head, carefully crossing the table all the way Son, couch and footstool.


    "Now," he said cheerfully, taking the box from the house elf and putting it on his knee, ready to open the top one. "I think you''ll like it, Tom Oh, if my family knew I''d show you They''re going to cover it right away


    She opened the lid. Harry moved forward a little bit to get a better view. He saw a little gold cup shaped object with two delicate handles on it.


    Van Lim, he knows what this is, and if it''s right, it should now lie quietly in the gringo safe in Bellatrix.


    "I don''t know if you recognize it, Tom? Pick it up and have a good look at it He said in a low voice, very proud.


    Tom Riedel reached out his slender hand and took one of the handles of the gold cup and lifted it out of the silk liner.


    Harry thought he saw a red flash in Voldemort''s black eyes. His greedy expression should have been seen by hebozba, but her little eyes were fixed on Voldemort''s handsome face.


    Oh, Tom is very handsome. He perfectly inherits all the good looks of his father and mother.


    At least Tom could do it when he was young, when he didn''t become Voldemort.


    "A badger," murmured Tom Riddle, looking at the carving on the glass. "So, this is


    "It''s herga hefpaff''s stuff. You''re right. What a smart boy!" ''the tights creak, and she''s going to get to his skinny face, ''he said."I didn''t tell you that I got it from an ancestor? It''s passed down from generation to generation in the family. It''s lovely, isn''t it? It is said that it has all kinds of power, but I have not thoroughly checked them. I just keep it carefully, and it is safe here... "


    She took the cup off Tom''s slender index finger and put it gently and carefully into the box. She placed the glass so that it was fully seated, not noticing that Voldemort''s face was darkening as the cup was taken back.


    "And now," said haphazpa happily, "well, where''s Hodge? Oh, there you are - take it away, Hodge


    The house elf obediently took the box with the cup. He focused his attention on the flat box on his knee.


    And van Lin noticed that Tom''s eyes were very reluctant, if possible, Fanlin suspected that Tom would suddenly burst out and dispose of everyone.


    Tom had the ability, and Fanlin had never doubted it. He had done it several times.


    However, obviously, it is impossible now. At least bock knew that he came here, which was different from that of muffin. There were too many people involved.


    Heptesba was so absorbed in Tom''s beauty that he was unaware of all this.


    "I''m sure you''ll like this better, Tom." ''murmured haphazpa. "Come along, dear little boy, you will see Of course, bok knows that I have this thing. I bought it from him. I dare say he would like to take it back. Once I die... "


    She pulled the smooth ribbon and opened the lid. On the purple velvet lay a heavy box gold chain pendant. Voldemort held out his hand, picked it up without waiting for the invitation, and held it up to the bright place to stare at it.


    "Slytherin''s mark," he said quietly. It was a glittering, flowery S. to be sure, the silver snake was familiar to Voldemort.


    The locket had been around his mother''s neck for a long time.


    "That''s right!" Herpetzburg was happy, for Voldemort was staring at her baby, looking like he was in a daze. "It cost me a lot to buy it, but I don''t regret it. I won''t let a real baby slip away from me. I must keep it. Burke bought it from a ragged woman. It looked like a booty, but she didn''t know the real value of it -- "


    this time, there was no doubt that Voldemort''s eyes turned red when he heard these words, and Harry saw his knuckles holding the pendant white.


    It can be seen that Voldemort still cares. It''s his mother


    "- I dare say Burke paid her only a little, but you see, it''s beautiful, isn''t it? Similarly, there are all kinds of forces gathered on it, but I just keep it carefully and safely... " She reached over to retrieve the pendant.


    For a moment, Fanlin felt that Voldemort didn''t want to give up. Even Voldemort was about to pull out his wand, but he let it slide through his fingertips and was replaced with the velvet cushion.


    "So that''s it, Tom. It''s all here. I hope you enjoyed it." She looked at his face carefully. For the first time, Fanlin hesitated to see her giggle.


    "Are you all right, dear?" He said anxiously, his face full of puzzlement.


    "Oh, yes." Tom remembered to say it quietly. "Yes, I''m very -"


    "I think - maybe it''s just the light, I guess --" said haphazpa. For a moment, she lost her interest, and van Lin thought that she might have seen Voldemort''s eyes shining dangerously for a moment.


    An old wizard, for the perception of danger is very keen, even if Voldemort in how good, it is impossible to hide all the emotions.


    So, naturally, Voldemort made Horcruxes to separate the emotions that belonged to a human being, or rather, what might have been his weakness.


    "Here, Hodge, take them away and lock them - with the usual mantra -"


    Fanlin watched the house elves coming and Voldemort''s eyes locked in.


    "Oh, we should go." Dumbledore said quietly that Dumbledore held Harry''s elbow again when the house elf tied the box with tape again. Van Lin hesitated for a moment, and the three of them jumped up and disappeared together and went back to Dumbledore''s office.


    "Two days after this short act, Hepburn Smith died." Said Dumbledore. He returned to his seat and motioned to Harry to sit down.


    "Hodge was convicted by the Ministry of magic for putting poison in her mistress''s cocoa milk before bedtime."


    "No!" Harry cried out with anger. "It''s impossible. How can a house elf..."


    "I guess we think the same," said Dumbledore. "Of course, you can see that there are a lot of similarities between the two murders in Riedel. In the same way, there are people who have been accused of murder, and they have all witnessed murder related incidents -- "


    " so, Hao Qi admitted it? " Van Lin hesitated for a moment, "controlled by Voldemort, or Being cheated by Voldemort? It can''t be memory modification or soul snatching mantra. ""Oh, no one cares about that. Voldemort knows that very well, Valentine." Dumbledore shook his head. "What''s more, Tom couldn''t do that."


    Van Linton stopped, Dumbledore continued.


    "She remembers putting something in her mistress''s hot cocoa, which was later found to be not sugar, but a deadly rare poison." Dumbledore said, "it''s concluded that she didn''t mean to do this, but she''s just stupid. Who cares about the life of a domestic elf?"


    "Voldemort changed her memory, just as he did with muffin!" Harry spoke in an atmosphere, feeling something stirring in his chest.


    "Yes, that''s what I think." Said Dumbledore. "And, like the muffin case, the Ministry of magic tends to suspect Hodge --"


    "- because she is a domestic elf." Said Harry. For the first time, he had a strong sense of identity with Hermione''s home elf welfare society.


    "Yes," said Dumbledore. "She''s very old and admits that she''s moved the drink, so the Ministry of magic doesn''t bother to investigate. As in the case of muffin, when I found her and tried to retrieve the memory, she was dying - but her memory clearly proved that Voldemort knew the cup and the pendant


    "It was not until the day Haoqi was found guilty that her two most precious treasures were missing. It took them some time to establish this fact, because she had a lot of treasures and was always very vigilant in guarding her collection. When they were absolutely certain that the cup and the pendant had been taken, bogin Bok''s assistant, the young man who often visited and won the favor of haphazba, quit his job and disappeared. His boss didn''t know where he was, and they were as surprised as anyone else that he had disappeared. For a long time since then, no one has seen him or heard from him. "


    "Now," said Dumbledore, "if you don''t mind, I want to stop again and guide you to a point in our story. Voldemort has committed another crime. As for whether this is the first time since the last murder of Riedel, I don''t know, but I think it is. This time, he killed not for revenge, but for greed. He took a fancy to the two treasures that the poor stupid old lady showed him. It was as if he had robbed other children in the orphanage; as if he had stolen his uncle muffin''s ring, and this time he had taken away the cup and the pendant of haphazpa


    "But," Harry frowned, "it''s crazy Taking such a big risk and losing my job just for those... "


    "Maybe it''s crazy for you, Harry, but Voldemort doesn''t think so," said Dumbledore. "I hope you''ll understand what these things mean to him next class, Harry, but you have to admit that it''s not hard to imagine, at least, how he thinks about the chain link. He thinks it belongs to him."


    "The pendant may be," said Harry, hesitating. For Voldemort''s mother, Harry had no emotion other than sympathy. "But why are there cups?"


    "It used to belong to another founder of Hogwarts," Dumbledore said. "I think Tom Riedel is still deeply attracted to Hogwarts, and he can''t resist anything that infiltrates Hogwarts history. There''s another reason, I think - I hope I''ll show it to you next class. "


    "The memory you will see below is our last collection, at least until you manage to get the memory of Professor Slughorn. It is ten years away from Hodge''s memory, and we can only guess what Voldemort has done in the past ten years -- "


    Harry stood up again, and Dumbledore poured the last memory into the meditation basin.


    "Whose memory is it?" He asked.


    "Mine." Said Dumbledore.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1140

    "Your memory." Van lington, he did not expect Dumbledore will share his memory.


    Both van Lin and Harry followed Dumbledore into the shaking silver material and came to the office where he had just left.


    The headmaster''s office at Hogwarts?


    In fact, it''s not much different from today''s. nicoleme''s silver gift is on the desk. Fox was sleeping peacefully on his perch, and Dumbledore sat behind the table, which looked very similar to Dumbledore standing behind them, but Dumbledore was healthier and his face seemed to have fewer wrinkles.


    The only difference between this office and the office now is that the scene in my memory is snowing outside. In the night sky outside the window, the snow flakes with blue light are falling, and they are piled up on the windowsill and the window edge.


    When they arrived, the younger Dumbledore seemed to be waiting for something. After a while, this was confirmed. There was a knock outside the door.


    Dumbledore said calmly, "please come in."


    Then Harry took a breath.


    Voldemort enters the room. He doesn''t look like any mortal. They saw it in a stone crucible two years ago: Voldemort has no snake features, his eyes are not bright red, and his face is not like a mask.


    But Voldemort is not the handsome Tom Riedel in the last memory.


    It was as if Tom''s face had been burned, his facial features were blurred, his waxy and grotesquely twisted, and his white eyes had become a solid color of blood. Although his pupils were not long and narrow, van Lin knew that they would become that shape.


    This is Voldemort''s change brought by the snake Whisperer. Since he fully mastered this ability, the essence of snake in his blood has been greatly developed.


    Voldemort was in a robe, his face as white as the snow on his shoulders. Dumbledore behind the table did not show surprise. Obviously, the visit was made.


    "Good evening, Tom," said Dumbledore easily. "Don''t you sit down?"


    "Thank you." Voldemort said blandly, the sense of respect in his words had completely disappeared, and he naturally sat down in the chair Dumbledore had indicated, which seemed to be the position where they had just left.


    "I hear you''ve become a headmaster," Voldemort said quietly, his voice higher than before and very cold. "Praiseworthy."


    "I''m glad you''re satisfied," Dumbledore said with a smile. "Would you like something to drink?"


    "Thank you very much," said Voldemort. "I''ve come a long way."


    Dumbledore got up and went to the cupboard where he now had his meditation basin, which was full of bottles. He handed Voldemort a glass of wine, and then poured one into his tall glass. He went back to the table and sat down.


    "Well, Tom I wonder why I am so honored? "


    Voldemort did not answer immediately, but took a sip of the wine.


    "They don''t call me ''Tom'' long ago," he said. "Now, I''m called..."


    "I know what you call now," said Dumbledore, smiling cheerfully, not caring for Tom''s dissatisfaction. "But to me, I''m afraid you''ll always be Tom Riedel. In fact, this is one of the things that old teachers hate. I''m afraid they will never give up the old saying "one day is a teacher, and the other is a lifetime teacher."


    Dumbledore raised his glass to Voldemort, who was still impassive.


    However, van leen felt the atmosphere in the room was subtle: Dumbledore''s refusal to address Voldemort''s own chosen name meant that he refused to let Voldemort dominate the meeting.


    It can be said that Dumbledore is trying to take the initiative in this dialogue, which is probably the way Dumbledore is. Just like when they are talking and getting along with each other, Dumbledore tries to grasp all the things, and so does van Lin.


    Fortunately, both of them have the same purpose. Under enough threat, van Lin can trust Dumbledore very much.


    "I''m surprised you''ve been here so long." A little pause, said Voldemort. "In fact, I''ve never been able to understand why a wizard like you would like to stay in such a school, Hogwarts?"


    "Well," Dumbledore continued to smile, "it''s not a difficult question to understand, Tom. If you know me enough, nothing is more important to a wizard like me than preaching and cultivating talents. If I remember correctly, you have expressed your desire to coach


    All of a sudden, both Harry and van leen had the illusion that Dumbledore was no better than Voldemort?


    Van Lin understood this idea a little more thoroughly.


    Get to know Dumbledore?


    If you really understand Dumbledore, you won''t say what Dumbledore''s dream is to teach and educate people.


    If Dumbledore hadn''t been disheartened by Dumbledore''s sister''s death, there would have been no such thing as Valentine''s, Harry Potter''s or Tom Riddle''s."I still am." Regardless of what Harry and van Lin thought, Voldemort said to himself.


    This gives van Lim a new understanding of Voldemort or Dumbledore when he was young.


    Voldemort has such ability, but really play out, except for sorry, Fanlin has nothing to say.


    Voldemort will be a powerful teacher, as you can see from his diary, but in fact


    "I''m just curious why you don''t You''ve always worked for the Ministry of magic, twice, I guess, recruited by the Ministry. " Voldemort said that in fact, in many people''s eyes, the Minister of magic is just another form of Dumbledore''s exercise of the Ministry''s power.


    "Three times, plus the last time, exactly." Said Dumbledore. "But the Ministry of magic is not my career ideal. Again, we have something in common, I think


    Voldemort lowered his head and took another sip without a smile.


    Dumbledore did not break the tight silence between them, but waited, with a happy expression, for Voldemort to speak first.


    "I''m back," Voldemort said after a while. "Perhaps professor bidipette was expecting a little later But I came back and applied for the position he refused because I was too young. I ask you for permission to go back to this castle and teach. I think you must know that after so many years away from here, I am experienced and knowledgeable enough to teach your students what they cannot learn from other witches. "


    Harry looked very surprised, which was not the same as he thought. Did Voldemort really want to come back to teach and apply for a position more than once?


    Dumbledore looked at Voldemort for a moment from the top of his goblet and spoke. "I do know you''ve seen a lot since you left here," he said quietly. "The rumor about what you''ve done has reached your alma mater, Tom. I''m sorry to have to believe that half of them are true. "


    Voldemort was still indifferent. He said: "greatness breeds jealousy, jealousy breeds hostility, hostility breeds lies. You must know that, Dumbledore


    "Well, what you call great is what you do, isn''t it?" Dumbledore asked gracefully.


    "Of course," Voldemort''s eyes suddenly turned red. "I''ve worked hard, and I''ve pushed the boundaries of magic to an unprecedented extent."


    "To be exact, Tom, some magic!" Dumbledore calmly corrected him. "Some. For others, you still Sorry Sad ignorance. "


    For the first time, Voldemort smiles. It''s a vicious vision, there''s something very evil, more threatening than anger.


    "The same old story," he said softly. "But I have not found anything in the world that can prove your famous great theory that" love "is more powerful than my magic, Dumbledore."


    "Maybe you''re not looking for the right place," Dumbledore hinted.


    "Well, then, what is more worthwhile for me to start my new research than Hogwarts?" Said Voldemort. "Do you want me back? Do you want me to share my knowledge with your students? I leave myself and my talents to you to arrange and follow your command. "


    Dumbledore raised his eyebrows. "What about those who follow your orders? What is going to happen to them - people who claim to be - or are rumored to be - Death Eaters? "


    Van Lim could see Voldemort, but Dumbledore didn''t know the name. He saw a flash of red light in Voldemort''s eyes and a gaping nostril.


    Obviously, Voldemort underestimated the sensitivity of Dumbledore''s news.


    "To be sure, my friends," said Voldemort, after a moment''s silence, "and even without me, they would do what they should have done, and I''m sure of that. For me, I just accelerated the process and helped my friends


    "I''m glad to hear you call them friends." Dumbledore said calmly. "I thought they were servants who obeyed your orders."


    "You are wrong." Said Voldemort.


    "So if I go to the pig''s head bar tonight, I won''t see their group of people, Bellatrix, Malfoy or whatever? They''re waiting for you to go back? Your friend is really loyal to you. He walked so far in the snow just to congratulate you on getting the teacher''s position


    "You always know everything, Dumbledore." Voldemort said softly.


    "Oh no, I''m just friendly to the local bartender." Dumbledore said softly. "Now, Tom..." Dumbledore put down the empty glass and sat up, making a typical gesture with his fingers. "Let''s be honest. Why are you here tonight, with so many followers, to apply for a job you and I know you don''t want? "


    Voldemort looked a little surprised.


    "A job I don''t want? On the contrary, Dumbledore, I want it very much


    "Well, you want to go back to Hogwarts, but you don''t want to teach more than you did when you were 8. What are you after, Tom? Why can''t you be honest once? "Voldemort gave a cold smile. "Don''t you want to give me the job?"


    "Of course, I don''t want to. In fact, you don''t have enough reason to convince me, and..." Said Dumbledore. "I don''t think you expect me to give it to you. However, if you come here to ask for this position, you must have some plans. "


    Voldemort stood up. He didn''t look like Tom Riedel more than ever before. He was furious. "Is that the last thing you want to say?"


    "Yes." Dumbledore also stood up.


    "Then we have nothing to talk about."


    "No more." Dumbledore said, his face full of sadness. "It''s been too long since I was able to scare you with a burning closet and force you to make amends for your crimes. But I wish I could, Tom I wish I could... "


    For a few seconds, Harry was about to cry out a meaningless warning: he was sure that Voldemort''s hand had slammed the wand in his pocket. But after a while Voldemort turned and went out, closed the door, and disappeared.


    Harry felt Dumbledore hold his arm again. After a while, they were almost in their original position, but there was no snow on the window edge, and they went back to the later time.


    "Why?" Harry looked at Dumbledore''s face and immediately asked, "why is he back? Have you found out why? "


    "I have an idea," said Dumbledore, "and that''s almost the truth."


    "What do you think, sir?"


    "I''ll tell you, Harry, when you retrieve professor slaho''s memory." Said Dumbledore. "When you get that last memory, everything, I hope, will come to light You and I are. "


    Dumbledore went to the door and opened it for Harry, but Harry was still very curious about it. He didn''t go out immediately.


    "Did he apply for the post of defense against the dark arts, sir? He didn''t say... "


    "Oh, of course he''s eager to get a position in the defense against the dark arts," Dumbledore said. "Our brief meeting proved that. You see, no defense against the dark arts teacher has been able to stay long since I turned down Voldemort''s application


    "The curse is true." Harry affirmed, "he put magic on that position, it''s about names."


    "Oh, you''re smart, Harry." Dumbledore said with a kind smile, "but I still need to say one more point..."


    "Professor slahorn''s memory, yes, I know." Harry was standing at the door, Dumbledore was on the inside of the door, and vaseline was still standing by the meditation basin to think about something.


    "So, Harry, it''s very important to us, to be exact, it''s about you and me, as well as the lives of everyone."


    "I see." Harry nodded. "I''ll get that whole memory back as soon as possible, all Professor Dumbledore..."


    "Oh, of course, I believe you." Dumbledore said definitely, and immediately interrupted Harry''s question.


    "Well, good night, Harry."


    "But, fanlinta..."


    "Maybe he needs some more time, Harry." Dumbledore looked at Van Lin, who was still immersed in the meditation basin. "Maybe you can find something. I think you can go back first. Anyway, you are all going to discuss it, right? Including Miss Hermione Granger and Mr. Weasley."


    "Er..." Harry is a little embarrassed. Strictly speaking, these things should not involve other people, but hide from Hermione and Ron. Even van Lin can''t do it all, let alone him.


    Harry had a lot of things to do with vaseline and Hermione.


    "So, trust your friends, Harry. Remember, friends."


    "Of course." Harry opened his mouth and then looked at Vaseline again. "Well, good night, professor."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1141

    "What have you got?"


    Dumbledore''s figure once again appeared in front of van Lin, now, there are two Dumbledore in the picture, one is asking Tom, the other is asking van Lin.


    Perhaps in Dumbledore''s eyes, van Lin is the next Tom Riddell, but fortunately, so far, there is a kind of opposition between van Lin and Tom.


    "I''m thinking, why, why Tom is obsessed with Hogwarts." Said Van Linton.


    Tom''s voice became clearer and clearer. Maybe Dumbledore''s words successfully angered him. Van Lin saw Tom''s hand in his robe.


    Although very obscure, but Fanlin still feel very familiar.


    He also likes to do this, especially in the face of the enemy, it will give him a sense of security.


    "He wanted to kill you, didn''t he?" Said Fanlin, pointing to Voldemort, and then looking at Dumbledore.


    "I''m afraid so," Dumbledore laughed. "But it doesn''t seem like a good idea, is it?"


    Van Lin suddenly understood why Dumbledore had to call him here today.


    He and Voldemort in many places strange similar, but Van Lin did not Voldemort do decisive, can be said, not good enough.


    "Yes, it''s not a wise choice." Vaseline nodded. "At least, I won''t do it, or, if it''s me, I won''t come to see you at all."


    "I thought so at first, but..." Dumbledore paused. "You and Tom are the same. If you are not sure, neither of you will choose to do so."


    "No, it''s you who are confident, Professor Dumbledore..." Van Lin opened his mouth, but never found a good description.


    Old fox?


    At that time, Voldemort absolutely had the ability, or the opportunity, to kill Dumbledore, but it was not worth the loss.


    "So you haven''t answered my question, Professor, why does Voldemort cling to Hogwarts?"


    "Oh, probably, this is a place where he has lived for seven years." Dumbledore said, "you should be aware that once people live, once they stay too long, it is easy to produce a kind of A sense of belonging. "


    "A sense of belonging..." Fanlin was a little surprised.


    God''s sense of belonging.


    There was no doubt that Voldemort had already killed heptezba, so, of course, he had the gold cup of hefpaff and the pendant box of Slytherin.


    And Ravenclaw''s crown Voldemort got it in school. He cheated Helena, that is, Ravenclaw''s daughter, and brought the crown back from the place where Helena died.


    And muffin''s ring, and the diary.


    It''s done. It''s full of five.


    Every time the soul is separated, what he takes away is a part of Voldemort''s human nature, either happiness or emotion. In short, Voldemort is a complete madman.


    A sense of belonging to a broken castle?


    Tom Fanling, who was 16 years old, thought it was possible to see Voldemort''s present state, eyes, pupils?


    Obviously, this guy is totally crazy.


    "Maybe a little bit, Professor, but I think there may be other attractions for Voldemort."


    "Oh, of course." Dumbledore didn''t say much about it.


    "Hogwarts castle, as a castle handed down thousands of years ago, has a lot of Secrets waiting for others to discover, isn''t it. Maybe there''s something Tom wants more than that Dumbledore said, "but I prefer that Tom wants to expand his influence, which he did at school, and it turns out that Hogwarts is still a good recruiting point."


    Van Lim suddenly understood why Dumbledore was willing to stay here.


    "So, what''s the problem, Fanlin?" Dumbledore said kindly, "it''s not a good idea to leave Harry behind and stay here."


    "I just want to be sure." "I mean, have you decided?"


    "Decide what?"


    "About the plans ahead." Van Lin shook his head.


    "Oh, yes, I have to fade out of Voldemort''s sight so that I can do something unexpected." Said Dumbledore.


    "But what about Harry?"


    "Oh, with you and Sirius What''s more, I think it''s necessary for me to accompany nicoleme to explore the world behind me


    ¡­¡­


    In fact, for the next few weeks, Harry racked his brains about how he could persuade Slughorn to tell him the true memory, but he didn''t think of any good ideas. As the days went by, he was still at a loss doing what he always did: he studied his potion book carefully, hoping that the prince would write something useful in the blank space of the book Sean, these notes have helped Harry do a lot.It gave Harry the illusion that he had never learned anything before.


    "You won''t find anything on that," said Hermione firmly on Sunday night.


    Hermione is still hostile to the Half Blood Prince.


    "Don''t whine, Hermione," said Harry. "Ron can''t sit here now without the prince''s book."


    "He would, if you listened carefully in Snape''s class in grade one." Said Hermione without hesitation.


    Harry ignored her. He had just found a mantra scrawled in the margin of the page, and the words "to my enemies" aroused Harry''s curiosity. Harry was itching to try the spell right away, but it was better not to do it in front of Hermione.


    So he secretly folded the page.


    They sat by the fireplace in the Gryffindor common room; the only people here were in sixth grade. They just saw a new notice in the bulletin board announcing the date of the phantom test, which made them very excited.


    Students who reach the age of seven by April 2 will take the first exam, after which they can choose to sign up for an additional internship, perhaps in Hogsmeade.


    As a matter of fact, Ron has been worried since he learned the notice. He hasn''t learned how to move his shadow. He is afraid that he can''t pass the exam. Hermione has already successfully transformed her image twice, and she is quite confident. But Harry is not 17 years old after four months, so he doesn''t have to take the test, so it doesn''t matter if he can''t move his mind.


    As for Fanlin


    He had mastered phantom movement in fourth grade. Strictly speaking, he just needed a license.


    "At least you''ve learned the illusion," said Ron nervously. "You''ll be ok with that test in July!"


    "I''ve only done it once," Harry reminded Ron, who, in their last class, had done the phantom shift in his circle.


    After wasting a lot of time complaining loudly about the phantom shift, Ron began to write a very difficult paper set by Snape, which van Lin and Hermione had already finished.


    Harry is sure that his paper will get a low score, because he disagrees with Snape''s best defense against Dementors, but he doesn''t care: for him, Slughorn''s memory is the most important thing.


    "Now I''ll tell you, that stupid Prince doesn''t want to help you with this book, Harry!" Hermione said, her voice even louder, "there is only one way, that is, to cast the soul curse, let others help you to ask him, but it is illegal..."


    "Yes, I know, thank you," said Harry, without taking his eyes off the book. "Dumbledore said it was useless to vomit, but there must be another way, using potions or incantations..."


    "You''re totally wrong," said Hermione. "Only you can get that memory. That''s what Dumbledore said. That means no one can convince Slughorn except you. It''s not a matter of tricking him into taking a dose of medicine. Anyone can do that... "


    "In fact, you just need a few chances, Harry, rather than thinking about potions or soul charms." Said Fanlin, putting down the book of Abraham in his hand.


    In the book of Abraham, up to now, even the first few pages of the book of Abraham have not been fully understood. There is a discussion about the stone of the wise.


    "But it''s hard." Harry shook his head. "I don''t know how professor slahorn will give me a memory of him about Voldemort."


    "Compared to this, is there anyone who would like to help me with Snape''s paper?" Ron said bitterly.


    "Maybe lavender can." Said Fanlin.


    "Oh, forget it..." Ron has a headache. He hasn''t dealt with lavender well. In Hermione''s words, there''s a good chance for the two to cool off.


    Harry looked at the Half Blood Prince''s notes for a long time and found nothing useful; now that only four of them were left in the common room, Neville went to bed after finishing Snape''s paper.


    All around were the crackling of the fire in the fireplace and Ron''s feathered strokes to the last paragraph of the paper.


    Harry closes the Half Blood Prince''s book, yawns, and suddenly --


    "crack!" Hermione screamed softly; Ron spilled ink on his paper; and then Harry called, "kretcher!"


    The house elf drooped his head and looked at his twisted toes. "The master said he wanted to know what the boy Malfoy was doing, so kretcher came -"


    "crack!" Dobby appeared next to kretcher, his tea towel hat askew on his head. "Dobby is here to help, Harry Potter!" It shrieked. He gave kretcher a resentful look.


    "Kretcher should have told dobby that he had come to see Harry Potter, so that they could report to Harry Potter together!""How could this happen?" Hermione asked, looking frightened by the sudden appearance of the house elves. "So what''s next, Harry?"


    Harry hesitated. He had not told Hermione that he had sent kretcher and dobby to follow Malfoy; the house elf was a sensitive subject for her.


    "Er Well, they''re following Malfoy for me, "he said.


    "And day and night," said kretcher in a hoarse voice.


    "Dobby hasn''t slept in a week, Harry Potter!" Dobby stood there staggering, very proud. Hermione looked very angry.


    "You didn''t sleep, dobby? But obviously, Harry, you didn''t ask him not to... "


    "No, of course I didn''t," Harry said quickly. "To be sure, I don''t feel like I need to talk about it."


    "Dobby, of course you can sleep," said Fanling, which is more useful for Harry to use the house elves to track Malfoy, at least than his own silly staring at the map of the living point. "So I don''t care what you do, but what do you find?"


    "Tell master Al, Malfoy is of noble and pure blood," said kretcher, still hoarse. "His appearance reminds me of my mistress, and his manner is -"


    "Draco Malfoy is a bad boy!" Dobby said angrily in a sharp voice, "he, he''s a bad boy --"


    from the tassels on his tea towel to his toes, he ran to the fireplace as if to jump into the fire. Harry didn''t fully react, but Vaseline ran over and caught dobby. Dobby struggled for a while, then staggered away.


    "Thank you, my master," said dobby, panting. "Dobby finds it hard to speak ill of his old master..."


    Vaseline let him go, dobby straightened his tea towel and said to kretcher provocatively, "but kretcher will know that Malfoy is not a good master for a domestic elf!"


    "Ha, we don''t need to hear about your love for Malfoy," Harry said to kretcher. "It''s better to know where Malfoy is going soon."


    Kretcher bent down again and said excitedly, "Malfoy, the little master, eats in the huge restaurant and sleeps in Slytherin''s dormitory. He has classes in a variety of "


    " dobby, you say, "Vaseline interrupted kretcher." has he been to places he shouldn''t have been? "


    What Malfoy has done, obviously, is not very reliable. Kretcher is a very good servant for the Black family.


    "Oh, of course, master Al," dobby shrieked, his big ball eyes flashing in the fire. "According to dobby, the boy named Malfoy didn''t violate school rules, but he always avoided us. He goes to the second floor regularly, and every time he goes there with a few different students, they help him keep the wind, when he enters... "


    "Myrtle!" Harry slapped himself on the head and suddenly realized. Ron stares at him, and Hermione is a little uncomfortable. She and vaseline have followed Malfoy the day Harry was injured.


    "That''s where he''s hiding, and that''s what he''s doing No matter what he''s doing! I bet that''s why he always disappears from the map - let''s think, I''ve never seen Myrtle''s toilet here! "


    "Maybe the inventor didn''t know about this room," said Ron.


    "I think it may be because of some magic..." Said Hermione.


    "Dobby, have you ever tried to go in and see what Malfoy is doing?" Harry asked eagerly.


    "No, Harry Potter, that''s impossible," dobby said. "There were guards at the door, and dobby didn''t know where they were and disappeared in the toilet."


    "Slytherin''s chamber of secrets, Harry." Van Lin warns.


    "But Malfoy doesn''t speak like a snake..." Harry was a little confused. He knew that myrtle''s toilet was weird and could not be displayed on the map of the living point, but Slytherin''s secret room


    "Didn''t Dumbledore shut it down?"


    "There''s always a way to open it, Harry." And don''t forget who he''s working for


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1142

    "So, anyway, Malfoy will always have a way in." Van Lin rubbed his eyes. The sour feeling made him uncomfortable. "Well done, dobby. I think you should go back to sleep and find a place you like to take it with you, or go out with Shannon."


    "Take a stroll?" "But


    "Oh, it''s nothing." You should be rewarded for interrupting


    "Oh, yes, of course." Harry must be there.


    "Kretcher did a very good job too," said Hermione quickly and kindly, but kretcher didn''t seem to be very helpful. He turned his big bloodshot eyes and said in a hoarse voice to the ceiling, "Oh, thank you, Miss Granger. Kretcher, kretcher heard Oh, if clencher''s mistress knew that... "


    "You may go," interrupted Fanlin impatiently. Although clencher has improved him and Hermione because of regullus, kretcher is still very difficult to accept for Hermione.


    So kretcher bowed deeply and disappeared.


    "You''d better get some sleep, dobby." Repeated Fanlin, waving his hand to dobby to leave.


    "Yes, master al!" Dobby said happily in a sharp voice, and then it disappeared.


    "Great, isn''t it?" After the elves disappeared again, Harry turned to some of the fanlings and said enthusiastically, "we already know where Malfoy has gone! He''s desperate now


    "Yes, it''s great," said Ron gloomily, his paper soaked with ink, and he was trying to remove the ink marks.


    Hermione pulled it up to her and began to suck the ink out with her wand.


    After all, this is made by dobby and kretcher. As the hostess, naturally Hermione has to do some aftercare work.


    "But what did he do there with the student who was different every time?" Hermione waved her wand and said, "how many people are there? You don''t think he entrusted so many people with what he was doing... "


    "Yes, it''s very strange," said Harry, frowning. "I heard him say to Clara that what he did was none of Clara''s business..."


    Harry''s voice was getting quieter; he was staring at the fire.


    "What''s the matter? What do you find?" Van Lin picked his eyebrows. He didn''t care what Malfoy was like, but now the crux of the problem is He can''t open the door of the secret room


    "My God, why am I so stupid," Harry said ruefully. "It''s obvious, isn''t it? There is a big cupboard at the bottom of the tower He can steal something at any time in class... "


    "Steal what?" Said Ron.


    "You mean Compound decoction. " Said Fanlin.


    "It should be. He stole the compound soup that Slughorn showed us during his first potion lesson It''s not some students who are different every time to look after Malfoy It''s just Clara and Goyle Yes, that''s exactly right! " Said Harry, jumping up and walking back and forth in front of the fireplace.


    "They were stupid enough. Malfoy didn''t tell them what he was going to do. They were willing to take charge of him But Malfoy didn''t want people to see them hanging around the women''s room on the second floor, so he gave them compound soup to make them look like other people The two girls we saw the day he didn''t play Quidditch Ha, Clara and Goyle


    "Do you want to say," said Hermione in a calm voice, "the little girl I helped her fix the scales -"


    "yes, of course!" Harry looked at her and exclaimed, "of course! Malfoy must have been in the ladies'' room, so she - Oh, what am I talking about? ¡ª¡ªHe dropped the balance and told Malfoy not to come out, because there must be someone else in there! And the girl who lost the frog''s egg, must be too! We''ve been following him for so long that we haven''t found out! "


    "He turned Clara and Goyle into girls?" Ron laughed and said, "my God No wonder they don''t look very happy these days I''m surprised they didn''t let Malfoy taste it too... "


    "Oh, they won''t, how dare they, if he showed them his dark mark," said Harry.


    "Mmm "We don''t know if he really has the dark mark," Hermione said suspiciously, rolling up Ron''s clean paper and handing it to Ron to prevent him from getting hurt again.


    "We''ll see," said Harry confidently.


    "So it makes sense now." Fanlin hesitated for a moment. It seemed that Malfoy had used the whole women''s toilet. The last time he entered the chamber of secrets.


    However, according to the plan, Fanlin did not know why Malfoy needed to use the secret room?


    You just need to summon a few Death Eaters. There''s no need for the rest. You can just leave the vanishing cabinet there As long as it is not found out, Malfoy needs to do just one thing."Yes, we will," said Hermione, standing up and stretching her legs. "But don''t get too excited, Harry. I still don''t think you should go there without knowing what''s there. And, I don''t think you should forget, "she said, lifting her schoolbag to her shoulder and looking at Harry seriously," what you should focus on now is to get his memory from Slughorn. Good night


    Hermione went to the girls'' dormitory. Harry was a little upset when he saw the door close behind her. He turned to Ron. "What do you think?"


    "I wish I could be a house elf," Ron said, looking at Dobby''s disappearance. "My phantom test report is still in my schoolbag."


    With that, Ron''s enthusiasm seemed to dissipate. Hermione helped Ron finish his last job. Now there are only Harry and van Lin here.


    "And you, then?" Harry asked, keenly.


    "I don''t know..." Van Lim shook his head. He thought it necessary to discuss it with Dumbledore, even though Dumbledore had made up his mind to disappear for some time to complete the role change?


    Dumbledore is trying to master the power to defeat death, and the tomb in the Arctic is an option, because although magic is scarce in the old world, the upper limit of ability seems not too strict.


    Now, Dumbledore did not let him enter the main tomb, but stopped on the first floor of the black tower. Inside, Dumbledore and nicoleme are basically silent.


    This makes Fanlin a little upset, it seems that


    "But I don''t suggest you go now either." Van Lim said he couldn''t figure out why Voldemort would tell Malfoy the location of the chamber and help him in.


    General attack Hogwarts?


    This is a dangerous idea.


    "Why?" Said Harry.


    "Slakhorn." "I don''t think Malfoy''s actions are more important than Dumbledore''s mission. In fact, we don''t have time to play around with him," Van leen said


    Harry stopped talking. He was over excited, but he couldn''t bear it.


    Harry didn''t sleep well that night. On the one hand, he was shocked by his companions, which made him lie in bed for several hours. But he kept imagining that when Malfoy was diving into the women''s room tomorrow, Harry suddenly burst in and saw what he was doing there.


    What would that be? A conference room? A hiding place? A storage room? A workshop?


    Harry''s mind was in a state of intense excitement. At last he fell asleep, and then he dreamed that Malfoy would become Professor Slughorn, and then Snape


    Harry was full of hope until breakfast the next morning; he had a free time after defense against the dark arts, so he decided to try it on the second floor at that time.


    Harry tried to encourage Hermione, but in fact, the girl did not intend to accompany Harry, which made Harry a little angry.


    "Look," he said, leaning forward, putting his hand on the Daily Prophet Hermione had just got from the mail owl. "I haven''t forgotten about Slughorn, but I haven''t thought of a way to get memories from him. Why don''t I find out what Malfoy is doing before I think about it? "


    "I''ve told you that you should persuade Slughorn." Said Hermione. "It''s not to deceive or confuse him, or Dumbledore would have done it in a second. Instead of making a mess outside the girls'' toilet, "she took the prophet''s daily out of Harry''s hands and looked at the front page." you should go to Slughorn and ask him for it. "


    "Is there anyone we know..." Asked vernin as Hermione scanned the newspaper headlines.


    "Yes!" Said Hermione.


    It made Harry and Ron choke on their breakfast.


    "Fortunately, he didn''t die It''s mengdons. He''s been caught in Azkaban! He tried to steal by pretending to be a ghoul, and a man named octaves Pippo disappeared. Oh, it''s terrible. A nine year old boy has been arrested for trying to kill his grandparents. They think he''s under a multi soul curse


    Then Hermione frowned.


    "There are also some reports of unknown significance..."


    "What is it?"


    "Muggle." Hermione shook her head. "Muggle missing in large numbers?"


    "Maybe some people suspect it was a wizard." Ron said, "there have been before, but most witches are not interested in intervening."


    "Why did the prophet say that?" Harry asked.


    "Maybe it''s a reminder." Fanlin said, "your dream, Harry!"


    Then they finished their breakfast quietly. Hermione went straight to math and divination.


    Ron stayed in the common room, and he had to finish the end of Snape''s Dementors paper. Harry thought of the corridor on the second floor and looked at a tapestry on the opposite wall, where huffpuff was teaching a group of dwarfs ballet."Interesting, isn''t it?" Van Lin looked at it with interest, but Harry dragged him away.


    The two men came to an empty corridor and put on Harry''s invisibility cloak because they didn''t want to be disturbed.


    Myrtle''s toilet is very desolate. It''s probably the most remote corner on the second floor. It''s a dead end three bends away from the last house. No one will come here. Maybe this is the storage room of Slytherin family, and it will be transformed into a toilet?


    Harry doesn''t know how likely he is to be able to walk into the room now and Malfoy is in it, but at least his first move hasn''t been messed up by Clara or Goyle''s 11 year old.


    The two men came close to the hidden door of the ladies'' room and closed their eyes.


    "He may not be here..."


    "Maybe in there." Harry said, two men in their invisibility suits walked in.


    Myrtle''s toilet is the same as before, the wooden toilet, and the flowery washbasin.


    "So, what are you going to do, Harry?" Fanlin looked Harry in the eye. "Open up here and go in?"


    "What''s the problem?"


    "But you have to think about it, Harry," said Vaseline. "If you go in, once Malfoy leaves something dangerous, we can''t do it if we want to leave, and..."


    "Hey, I didn''t call on you..." Harry shook his head and turned his face to the sink.


    Snake man''s voice is still so bad, which makes van Lin a little uncomfortable.


    But after waiting for a moment, the sink in front of me did not move.


    It made Harry a little silly.


    "Are you sure you''re right?"


    "No problem." Harry repeated it several times in disbelief, "but why is that so?"


    "Dumbledore sealed this place." "Remember, in the second grade," Van Lin said


    "And what is Malfoy doing here?"


    "Who knows." Fanlin touched the stone platform with his hand, "there is no reaction at all."


    "Oh, damn it..." Harry was so frustrated that he wanted to blow this place away with his wand.


    Fortunately, it was very close to Snape''s defense against the dark arts class. Harry took off his invisibility cloak and stuffed it into his schoolbag. Then they went to defense against the dark arts class.


    "You''re late again, Potter, and you, Al!" "Gryffindor loses 20 points," snape said coldly, as van leen and Harry hurried into the torch lit classroom


    Harry, looking at Snape angrily, rushed to Ron and sat down; almost half of the class were still walking into the teacher, taking out their textbooks and sorting out their things.


    Harry is no later than them.


    As for Vaseline, this is a complete joint reaction.


    "So before we start this class, I''d like to see your papers on Dementors," said Snape, waving his wand casually, and the twenty-five rolls of parchment shot up into the air and flew neatly to his desk.


    "And I hope your homework this time is not as stupid as the last paper on soul snatching mantra, which I can''t stand. Now, if you''ve already turned to - what''s up, Mr. Finnegan? "


    "Sir," said Seymour, "I''m curious. Can you tell me the difference between a zombie and a ghost? Because there''s something about zombies in the prophet''s daily... "


    "No, no," snape said impatiently.


    "But Sir, I hear people talking about..."


    "If you do read the paper, Mr. Finnegan, you''ll know that zombies are nothing. They''re just used to refer to the sneaky thief like mongrel Fletcher."


    "I think Snape and Montgomery are on one side," Harry muttered to some of the van Lins. He shouldn''t have said that after montgomens was arrested But Potter seems to have a lot to say on this issue, "snape said suddenly, pointing to the back of the classroom, his black eyes fixed on Harry." let''s ask Potter how he tells us the difference between zombies and ghosts. "


    For a moment, the class looked at Harry, and Harry quickly tried to recall what Dumbledore had told him when he and Dumbledore visited Slughorn together.


    "Well - well - ghosts are transparent," said Harry, racking his brains.


    "Oh, very well," interrupted Snape, his lips pursed. "Yes, obviously, nearly six years of magic education have been wasted on you, Potter. "Ghosts are transparent."


    Pansy Parkinson laughed, and several others laughed. Harry took a deep breath to keep calm. Although he was excited,


    "yes, ghosts are transparent, but zombies are dead bodies, aren''t they? So zombies are three-dimensional A sixth grader can only tell us that? " To Snape.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1143

    "A zombie is a corpse inspired by a dark spell. It''s not alive. It''s just a puppet following the orders of a wizard. A ghost, I believe you all know now, is a dead soul separated from the world. Of course, as porter cleverly told us, it is transparent... "


    Snape''s voice was loud, and the irony was obvious.


    "But what''s wrong with that?" Ron doesn''t know what''s going on. Snape''s mockery of Harry seems to make Ron a little hard to accept.


    Fanlin looked at Ron in surprise, trying to persuade him not to provoke Snape. However, Ron was obviously wrong. His eyes were probably a way of encouragement.


    "The way the soul exists in the world is nothing but ghosts. They are transparent, three-dimensional human forms, which are easy to identify, just like those ghosts in Hogwarts..."


    There was a burst of laughter from class, but it was immediately suppressed by Snape''s glance at the whole class.


    "Gryffindor ten more," Professor Snape said impatiently. "I don''t want to hear your ridiculous remarks, Ronald Weasley. If the knowledge of ghosts is limited to this, I advise you to stay away from your good friend, porter?"


    Almost at the same time, both van Lin and Hermione turned their faces at Harry, and Harry was no better than the powder keg in the face of Snape.


    "No!" Hermione whispered, holding Harry''s arm before Harry opened his mouth angrily. "Come on, you just finished your confinement!"


    "Now open your textbook and turn 23 pages," Professor Snape sneered. "Read the first two paragraphs of the imprisonment curse. If you don''t want to tie yourself up, just remember the next words for me


    It can be said that Ron was very depressed in this class. When the bell rang, lavender caught up with him. It seems that lavender had planned to forgive Ron, but now Ron is in a bad mood, and lavender has chosen a wrong way.


    She complained about Snape''s dissatisfaction, but it seemed to only irritate Ron?


    Who knows what logic this is?


    Maybe Ron agrees with Snape''s ability?


    It must be admitted that Snape taught defense against the dark arts class, the effect is not worse than lupin, and many small skills are refreshing, which shows that Snape is more brilliant.


    However, it is also possible that Ron lacks some patience and has little hesitation Ron and Harry make a detour to the boys'' bathroom.


    "I''ll go and have a look." Leave Hermione to appease Wende, and Fanlin runs after him.


    "Snape was right, wasn''t he?" Ron said after staring at a broken mirror for a minute or two, "I don''t know if I''m worth it. I just can''t catch a hanging ghost."


    "You''d better go to Hogsmeade and see where they can catch you," said Harry, comforting Ron, who has successfully lost himself in the spectre of Snape''s verbal attack. "It''s much more fun than a silly guess anyway."


    "Oh, come on, the ghost of Hogwarts is mostly an idea." Van Lin shook his head. "What can cause danger to the wizard is not so much ghosts as evil spirits, because death has accumulated enough resentment, and then with a little chance..."


    "Opportunity?"


    "For example, magic circle, or natural terrain." Fanlin said, "and others are more dangerous. The gathering of bones, or things like tombs, some dangerous black magic objects, can only play a more powerful role than imagined when they catch all kinds of things. For example, Pippi ghost can only influence some objects, even worse than Myrtle... "


    "Wait, what are you talking about? Myrtle Harry said suddenly, his eyes lit up. "I mean, we can Myrtle? This is the boys'' bathroom! "


    Harry raised a decibel, which startled Vaseline. Looking back, Myrtle was floating out of the bathroom, staring at them behind her glasses.


    "Oh," she said gloomily, "it''s the three of you."


    It seems that myrtle is a little boring. Maybe the three of them are a little boring?


    "Who do you think it is?" Ron stares at her from the mirror.


    "I don''t know. It''s not who!" Said myrtle, unhappily wiping a stain off her chin. "He said he came to see me, but you all came in to see me." She gave Harry a reproachful look. "I haven''t seen you for months. I don''t expect too many boys."


    "No I mean, this is the boys'' bathroom I thought you lived in the girls'' bathroom? " Said Harry.


    "Yes," Myrtle shrugged angrily, "but that doesn''t mean I can''t go anywhere else. I came to your bathroom to see you, remember?"


    "Obviously!" Harry said, obviously, from Harry''s tone of voice, it was definitely not a pleasant experience."But I think he likes me," said Myrtle plaintively. "Maybe he will come back after you two leave. We have a lot of similarities, and I think he feels the same way." Myrtle looks at the floor hopefully.


    "Who is he?" Asked Fanlin.


    Harry looked at Vaseline. Apparently, Harry thought of a man.


    If there''s anything to do with myrtle at Hogwarts right now In addition to Malfoy, who expropriated the myrtle bathroom, Fanlin did not expect anyone else to be associated with a ghost wandering in the pipeline.


    "You say you''re very similar," Ron''s voice brightened. "You mean he lives in a tap, too?"


    "No," protested myrtle, her echo echoing in the old bathroom. "I mean he''s sensitive, people scare him, he feels lonely, no one can talk, he''s not afraid to say what he feels and cry!"


    "Cry?" Vaseline looked at Harry, which describes Well It doesn''t seem to match the image of Malfoy.


    Think of Malfoy''s self righteous manner in the past, and no one in Slytherin, or in Hogwarts at all, dared to satirize Malfoy but a few of them.


    If there is, Malfoy will definitely let him know the consequences of the iron.


    ¡­¡­


    "You mean There''s a boy crying here? " Harry asked curiously, "a young boy?"


    "Attention, please!" When Ron laughs, Myrtle stares at Ron with her little eyes. "I promised I won''t tell anyone, I''ll keep his secret..."


    "It''s not a tomb, is it?" Ron sniffed. "Maybe it''s a sewer."


    "Oh, no, don''t do this..." Van Lin shook his head, myrtle is a sensitive one, and now, apparently Myrtle has some secrets that others don''t know, such as the crying Malfoy angel?


    Myrtle is a girl, and it must be admitted that Malfoy''s face for this age I mean, girls at the age of myrtle''s death are very attractive.


    But before van Lin could ask, Myrtle was so angry that she began to cry. Then she turned around and rushed back to the bathroom, splashing water all over the floor.


    "You''re right," said Ron, tossing his schoolbag on his shoulder happily. I''ll go to Hogsmeade to practice before I test.


    "Then I can only advise you to put on your cape. At least it won''t make you feel too cold." Fanlin said helplessly, but Harry didn''t feel sorry.


    There''s a goal, isn''t it.


    It''s not unusual not to see Myrtle in Myrtle''s toilet, because Myrtle likes to wander through Hogwarts'' dilapidated downpipes, but now


    Good, this ghost girl The ghost girl successfully attracted the attention of the big man.


    So, it''s the weekend, and Ron and Hermione and the other sixth graders who are about to be seventeen years old are going to be tested in two weeks.


    Unfortunately, van Lin was smaller than Harry, so he had to ask Professor McGonagall to attend the test in advance.


    It made Harry jealous, but Van Lin waited for a year


    This is really a bit too much. In fact, it seems that early admission is not a good thing.


    Harry was very envious to notice that the three of them were preparing to go to the village. He could only miss the trip. The beautiful spring had come and the sky was so clear that everyone had to watch for a long time.


    In any case, he decided to use the time to look again for new discoveries.


    "The best thing you can do is go to Slughorn''s office and ask him to give you that memory!" When Harry told Fanlin and Hermione about the plan at the entrance of the auditorium, Hermione said it truthfully.


    "As a matter of fact, I''ve tried it already!" Harry pleaded, "I lingered after potion this week trying to test him in the corner, but he quickly left the dungeon room and I couldn''t catch up with him."


    On two occasions, Harry went to Slughorn''s office and knocked on the door, but no one responded, although the second time he was sure he heard the sound of turning off the old gramophone quickly.


    "He doesn''t want to go with me, Hermione! He knows what I''m trying to do, but he won''t let it happen Harry said with some frustration that it is always difficult for a stubborn old professor to deal with it, just like failing to take a course. After all, the old professor lacks nothing. Moreover, it is enough to destroy slakhon''s long-standing reputation. Obviously, this is not easy to do.


    "Well, you''ve done your best, haven''t you?" Hermione stares at Harry tightly, which makes Harry feel a little uneasy.


    Van Lin had to pull Hermione back, and it was time to show off his masculinity.


    A small group of students are waiting to pass Fitch''s inspection. He is holding a secret sensor. Harry walks forward without saying a word to Fitch. He hopes that van Lin and Hermione, oh And Ron, who''s with lavender now.I hope they have good luck.


    Before he could say goodbye, Harry returned to the castle and climbed the marble stairs, determined that whatever Hermione said, he would spend an hour or two on Myrtle.


    When he turned out of the hall entrance, Harry took out the map of the living point and his invisibility cloak. After putting on his clothes, he tapped on the map and whispered, "I solemnly swear that I didn''t do anything good.".


    Just like on Sunday morning, almost all the students were in the common room. Gryffindor''s lounge was in one tower, Ravenclaw was in the other, Slytherin was in the dungeon, and hefbaf''s was in the basement by the kitchen.


    The library and the up stairs were surrounded by people hanging around, some outside, and one, with his stomach in the corridor on the second floor, was George Goyle.


    Although it was not clear what they were doing inside, Harry was not worried that Malfoy would be there as long as Goyle stood outside to guard, whether or not the map of the living spot showed.


    Harry quickly ran up the stairs and slowed down at the corner of the corridor. He crept very slowly towards a small looking girl with a heavy brass balance in her hand. Hermione had kindly helped the little girl two stars ago.


    Harry was waiting behind her right, and suddenly he said softly, "hello You''re beautiful, aren''t you? "


    All of a sudden, Goyle let out a terrible scream, threw away the scale, ran away in a hurry, before the echo of the broken balance disappeared.


    Harry laughed and looked into the corridor behind him. He was sure that Draco Malfoy knew someone would stop outside, but he didn''t dare to show up. Harry was very happy at the thought.


    But the hope didn''t last long. Half an hour or an hour later, Harry tried to see what Malfoy was doing in the bathroom, but as before, nothing happened.


    Snake language, or whatever. In short, Harry didn''t find anything. It was like a Muggle house, but it was so remote that no one came.


    Harry was a little disappointed, Malfoy may just be far away from him, no trace left, Harry lost his patience, angry rushed out of the bathroom.


    "Ah


    Without paying attention, Harry kicked on the door frame. Suddenly, Harry jumped up on one foot and his invisibility cloak tripped him.


    "Harry?"


    When he heard someone call him, Harry turned back. To his surprise, it was Tonks, who came over as if she was always hanging out in the corridor.


    "What are you doing here?" Harry asked. He didn''t understand why Tonks always appeared when he was lying on the floor.


    "I''ll see Dumbledore," Tonks said wearily.


    Harry thought she looked terrible. Her hair was much thinner than before.


    "His office is no longer here," said Harry, "on the other side of the castle, behind the monster..."


    "I know," Tonks said, "he''s not here, obviously just left."


    "Is it?" Said Harry, carefully putting his injured foot back to the ground.


    "Well You don''t know where he went. "


    "Obviously." Tonks made a rare joke, "or I won''t have to wander around the castle."


    "Why did you come to see him?"


    "It''s nothing special," Tonks said, unconsciously pulling his sleeve. I just thought he might know what to do. I heard rumors Someone was hurt. "


    "Yes, I know, it''s been reported in the papers," said Harry. "The kid wanted to kill him The prophet daily often does this kind of thing... "


    But Tonks was absent-minded. She didn''t seem to be listening to Harry.


    "Hey, Tonks, what''s the matter with you?" Harry asked carefully.


    "Oh, no, nothing." Tonks regained his composure and forced himself to recover. "I think I may be a little tired recently. I think I should go to Dumbledore. See you later, Harry. I''ll come to see you often."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1144

    "So why do we have to come out in such weather..." Ron frowned and found that things were not so simple.


    "Maybe you can put on your cape." "That will keep you warm," Van Lin said


    "Oh, of course." Said Ron, taking the cloak that Valentine had given him for Christmas from his pocket.


    It has to be said that wizard is a very magical species. You can never imagine how many strange things there are in a wizard''s pocket.


    It''s like using an alchemy product. Find a piece of solidified space debris and take it out at will Once the ghost knife is opened Can''t see Move Cough


    "Maybe what you lack is a love hug." Van Lin coughed twice gently, "how about Lavender, for example."


    "Oh, you can''t shut up." Ron said in frustration, which made Ron very upset.


    Who knows how he and lavender suddenly collapsed like that, or, after being poisoned once, even that poor connection was washed away.


    In any case, it is an indisputable fact that the two men are in a long cold war.


    First lavender, then Ron


    Obviously, lavender is not nervous


    Well, it''s better not to say more. The best solution is to let Ron live and die.


    Today, Hogsmeade''s vigilance seems to have risen to a higher level, perhaps because of the phantom test. When he arrived at Hogsmeade, van Lin saw many Aurors arranging protective measures.


    After a while, waiting for almost all the time, the morning phantom test began.


    As van Lin was arranged by Professor McGonagall, it was very obvious that a single one who was not up to the standard was placed at the top of the list.


    However, it may be due to the explanation. The officials in charge of the assessment did not say much. They just talked about the rules, and each person issued a manual on the skills of phantom movement. The examination began in the morning.


    As expected, van Lin passed the exam very smoothly, which was not difficult at all. He has mastered this magic for a long time, but it can be seen that Professor McGonagall is very satisfied.


    After all, people who pass the examination at one time are commendable.


    However, things didn''t seem to go so smoothly. In the case of a dislocation of a huffpaf boy, the examination had to be suspended temporarily, and it took a long time for the examination to resume.


    However, with the beginning of failure, one after another, small mistakes continue, which has brought great difficulty to the evaluation officials.


    The funniest one is a Slytherin boy. He only focuses on whether his body moves or not when the phantom moves, and his clothes


    Walking out is inevitable, just like rags. When the boy appears at the end, he looks like a big guy in the fashion world.


    Or bards?


    What kind of garbage to eat


    Go where you want to go, do what you want to do


    It''s probably going to be Hogwarts'' enduring joke about the phantom shift test.


    At the same time, it is also warning the vast number of wizard compatriots, if you want to display the phantom, then you must remember to bring your own clothes.


    Of course, performance art doesn''t count, if you''re really cheeky enough.


    However, for the first time, Fanlin found that there were so many students who could take the phantom test.


    If you do not count yourself, Hermione and Ron''s name are still very far behind. It seems that there is no Ron and Hermione in the morning assessment.


    Fortunately, the Ministry of magic has protected the whole Hogsmeade. Hogwarts students can practice here simply to prepare for the next assessment, which is not a waste of time.


    However, at noon, the stomach protest still let the Fanlin several people honestly rush back to school for dinner. After all, only Hogwarts'' meal is the most delicious food within the radius of many miles.


    After all, the elves handed down by hefpaff are still reliable, so to speak, with originality?


    Not long after sitting in the hall, Fanling saw Harry running from the door in the distance.


    Harry didn''t take the exam. He had to wait until July for the Ministry of magic examination.


    At this time, Ron was in a state of great excitement.


    "I did it - wonderful!" As soon as Ron saw Harry, he told him eagerly, "before I wanted to move out of the Three Broomsticks bar, I moved a little bit further away and got close to the honey Duke But I finally moved away


    Ron''s eyes seemed to glow, and at Hogwarts, the best he could do was to leave the little circle under his feet.


    "Oh, great!" Harry encouraged him and said, "well, what about you two? Fanlin? Hermione"I''ve got the permit, and I''m lucky. I was the first one to take the exam. In fact, I''m the only one of the three of us who has completed the exam myself." Fanlin said it truthfully.


    "The exam is really some trouble, to one by one, Fanlin finished with me after a simple exercise, the effect is good." Hermione said lightly that all these things are reasonable things. The success of magic can not bring enough surprise to Hermione. After all, Hermione has completed the more complex whole body magic, and there are Animagus and so on.


    "And how are you?" Asked Hermione sharply.


    Ignoring Ron''s chatter, Hermione asked Harry, "did you spend all this time in Myrtle''s bathroom?"


    It must be admitted that Hermione knows every one of them well enough, and hardly needs much thinking. Just by following the process, Hermione can easily draw different conclusions about the three of them.


    Harry is also very clear, in front of Hermione, the significance of telling such a lie is really not big, naturally very single admitted.


    "Yes," said Harry, nodding. "But nothing. Compared with this, guess who I met? Tonks


    There was no guessing process at all. Well, Harry couldn''t wait to share the information.


    "Tonks?" Hermione and vaseline repeated, looking surprised.


    As a student? Obviously, Tonks is a little out of range.


    "What is she doing here? To Dumbledore? " Fanlin said, but now that the president is determined to fade out of sight and find a new way, the chance of staying at Hogwarts is not very good.


    "Oh, yes, she said she came to visit Dumbledore." Harry replied positively, "but that''s not the point. I mean, Tonks makes me feel strange, like..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "She''s a little bit out of her mind." Harry said, "I think maybe it''s something else."


    "Change? What''s wrong with Don Tonks? " Hermione asked nervously.


    "I asked, but I doubt if Tonks understood what I was saying." Harry said, "she seems to have something on her mind."


    Fanlin''s mouth was twitching. Of course, Tonks had something on his mind. Besides, Harry, did you find out that it was too late. Tonks has been in this state for nearly a year.


    "Maybe she''s just tired." Fanlin comforted, "at this time, I came to Hogwarts to find Dumbledore. Maybe it was Tonks who was in the protection school. Do you remember the beginning of school? Tonks was an Auror and a member of the order of the Phoenix. Besides, she was very young..."


    "You''re young too," Ron interrupted suddenly. "You''re from the order of the Phoenix, I mean..."


    "Give it back to me, Ron." Fanlin said with a headache.


    "What words?"


    "Shut up!" Hermione gave the order.


    "In fact, I''ve thought about it," Harry said tentatively, feeling a little strange about his speech: it should be the way that either van Lin or Hermione are good at.


    "But don''t you think she might You know In love with someone? " Harry was frantically testing.


    It felt like a wake-up call. Harry has been doing this more and more since the beginning of the semester.


    Hermione stares at Harry. "Why do you say that?"


    "I don''t know," Harry shrugged, "but it''s weird, isn''t it? It''s like It makes me feel very similar. In the original, I have seen... "


    Harry hesitated, saying that he wanted to say Ron, but it''s better not to find out the old ones. "Besides, I''ve experienced I mean Her patron saint now has four legs. I think maybe she wants to change You know I mean, Professor Lu Ping once said that the patron saint can be changed. Generally, there are some major changes, such as Love? "


    Hermione was stunned. When she thought of her exertion of Animagus and the patron saint, her intuition told her that her patron saint was a water sloth, but in the end, she became a species just like someone else


    "So you doubt it?"


    "I suspect Tonks I mean It''s possible that she Fall in love with Sirius? " Harry went on to Vaseline''s words and said, "Hey, look, that''s right, isn''t it? Sirius is excellent. What''s more, his patron saint is quadruped. I mean, a big black dog, which is quite in line with his identity. Besides, Sirius was injured some time ago, and Tonks was taking care of him. In such a long time, it is likely to change something. For example, Professor Lupin taught us this, and Snape did not treat Tonks'' patron saint I don''t want to, but in fact, Snape''s magic level is very reliable. He must have seen something, but he looks very contemptuous... "


    Van Lin, Hermione and Ron are almost staring at Harry. Can we say that a new generation of analysis emperor of Hogwarts was born.In a few words, Harry connected all the irrelevant clues in a way that he could understand and tried to make others understand.


    For the first time, van reen felt that his logic and Hermione''s abilities were really weak. Although there might be some problems with the direction, Harry''s intelligence had just risen. I don''t know how many plus signs he had.


    What kind of analytical ability is this.


    Is there a flaming soul of gossip hidden in Harry''s body?


    If you put this ability in the prophecy class, I believe that Harry is more reliable than Sybil, who doesn''t talk nonsense all day long.


    After all, it''s amazing, isn''t it.


    Anyway, Harry bluffed everyone for a moment. Fanlin felt that Hermione didn''t even dare to breathe.


    "So..."


    "So, I think I''m just guessing, only I think so. I mean It''s very likely, isn''t it? If you think about it, maybe this problem is bothering Tonks, and Sirius is also... "


    "I think, are you I mean, you probably overestimated Sirius, didn''t you? " Van Lin hesitated to say that, for a moment, he could not find any reason to refute Harry.


    Sirius did not die in the Ministry of magic, even so, Harry still has such speculation, Fanlin almost dare not think what to do if Sirius is really in trouble.


    Is that the fact that Tonks fell in love with Sirius was in Harry''s heart?


    "Er Maybe... " Harry pondered for a moment, pondering over whether there was something wrong with him, or that he overestimated Sirius'' charm?


    Sirius is very a tough guy?


    In any case, the recovered Sirius, with his cheap face, does have a devastating effect on women.


    If it hadn''t been for a long time in Azkaban, Sirius might have had a baby


    Well, not necessarily.


    However, it is still possible!


    "Maybe I mean, maybe, maybe you''re wrong, Harry, it''s just a coincidence, maybe Tonks is really tired, and Don''t Tonks and Sirius are not related? " Hermione said slowly. Even from a girl''s point of view, Harry''s analysis is still very likely.


    "That''s it..." Harry said, "Tonks is not aristocratic, and Sirius is obviously dismissive of the past. I mean, maybe that''s what bothers Tonks."


    "Er..." Hermione couldn''t say anything. What do you think? Harry''s inference has the intention to sit on the ground.


    What if it''s true?


    Tonks is Hermione''s little sister, and then in a flash, Tonks married Sirius and became an elder?


    £¿£¿£¿


    Hermione felt that her mind was a little disordered, and almost wiped out the phantom test.


    "Ah Oh It''s a little bit Or, we can think about why Tonks is here? " Hermione asked tentatively, but her mind was still echoing about Tonks and Sirius


    "Or, let''s discuss why Tonks came to Dumbledore?"


    But obviously, no one has the time to explore the story of Tonks and Dumbledore. I mean, they have no story


    "Maybe someone else..." Fan Lin said with a wry smile, give Professor Lu Ping out?


    Tonks will definitely kill himself.


    About Tonks and lupin, this is definitely a tragic love story doomed to hardship.


    In fact, Lupin just couldn''t accept his age.


    Tonks should be looking for, say, a handsome guy like Bill, rather than an uncle of his generation, enough to be her father.


    This is absolutely irresponsible for Tonks.


    However, never underestimate the power of love, it will make no matter how smart children become a persistent dead eye, and Tonks is on this road gradually away.


    This made lupin worried. Fanlin could almost imagine the expression of hardship on the professor''s face.


    They have a long way to go and no one else can get in.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1145

    A piece of blue sky began to appear on the tower of the castle. The bad weather in the morning seemed to have been blown away by the wind blowing there. Fanlin had imagined for countless times whether it was a new round of cold current. In fact, compared with the sultry summer, Fanlin preferred the pure white of cold winter.


    However, in the impression, Harry is quite fond of summer, which means Quidditch matches can be held as usual, and he doesn''t have to freeze his broomstick like a dead dog.


    Except magic brooms and quizzy balls.


    Naturally, the new generation of jokes workshop magic defense cloak made by Fanlin can not be put into actual combat.


    This is a very sad thing, especially in thunderstorms. Quidditch plays for several days. After all, ghost flying ball is difficult to grasp. Although it will not fly too far away, in fact, dynamic vision can capture a high-speed moving object that can only be seen in the palm of the hand. This is really a very difficult thing, and at the same time You have to accept harassment from your opponent.


    Harry remembers the longest Quidditch game in his memory, which lasted about three days.


    I don''t know how those people stick to it. Anyway, the game with Harry is never more than an afternoon.


    However, the bright afternoon did not bring much pleasure to Harry. Strictly speaking, Harry had been hit, not only in his attempt to find Malfoy, but also in a conversation with the professor about the memory which had been hidden for ten years.


    After lunch, in the corner of the sunny yard, they sat down with Ron. Both Hermione and Ron tried to take an interest in the Ministry''s flyers - common phantom shift errors and Solutions - and although they would not be tested until later today, the manual did not calm their anxiety.


    ¡­¡­


    "Remember, pay attention and know your destination. If you can build a general picture in your mind, you will be basically successful." Van Lin narrated slowly to make sure Ron could write down every word.


    "This is a shortcut, for this exam, but after this, you have to be proficient as soon as possible, otherwise it is easy to be dangerous."


    "Danger? Like you were then? " Ron said in surprise.


    "I''m just for a special reason." Vaseline rolled his eyes, and the gift from a female nerve improved his physique, at least in terms of magic, but it also made some magic more difficult.


    "Well, Hermione, you''re OK." Van Lin shook her head and motioned the girl to relax. "Maybe, you can try to enter the two-dimensional space and choose a foothold you like, such as how about my arms?"


    "Ha ha..." Hermione looked at Vaseline coldly, but it didn''t affect a cheeky mood.


    But the side of Harry but seems a little depressed, this is not only the failure of the plan, Harry can not take the exam with them, which makes Harry very sad.


    "I''ll tell you for the last time, forget Malfoy''s plan!" Hermione firmly told Harry that Harry''s depressed face made Hermione a little tired of it, which made it as if they were going to fail.


    "I''m just thinking about professor slahorn..." Harry defends powerlessly. Now he has some regrets about meeting Tonks with Hermione, although it makes Harry reap a lot of eyeballs


    (for the four of them, Ron can usually enjoy this kind of treatment. It can be said that Ron always has amazing words?)


    However, Harry''s excuse was interrupted by others. A girl came up from a distance, and then Ron hid behind van Lin and Hermione. In order to hide perfectly, Ron even bent down


    Admittedly, the Weasleys have a lot of potential, but for now, Ron is bigger than all of them.


    "Well, maybe you can consider learning the phantom mantra." Fanlin said helplessly, "come out, not lavender."


    "Oh, fortunately..." Ron grinned and returned to his seat. "I''m really scared now."


    "It''s your own business." Hermione said impolitely, and Ron didn''t dare to answer back. After all, Ron was surprised that he had just hidden behind Hermione and acted as a shield. This is not a graceful way.


    "Harry Potter?" The girl walked over and said, "someone asked me to bring you this note."


    "Oh, thank you."


    "What is it, Dumbledore?" Asked Hermione.


    "Dumbledore won''t be looking for both of us until Harry has the memory of slahorn."


    "I don''t know..." Harry said, "it doesn''t look like it. There''s a kind of..."


    Harry''s heart sank as he opened the roll of parchment. When the girl couldn''t hear them, Harry said, embarrassed, "I don''t seem to see much Wait... "Harry suddenly remembered Dumbledore''s long italics with a puddle of eye-catching ink that was scattered on parchment and made the note very difficult to recognize.


    To be sure, Harry saw such a font in Dumbledore, which comes from


    "Dear Harry Potter Aragock (giant spider in the Forbidden Forest) died last night. Harry, you''ve seen him and know how special he is! Hermione, I know you used to like him. And Fanlin, I know your love for magical animals, although you are busy, you have to give up further study in this respect, but anyway If you attend its funeral tonight, it will be a great deal for me. I plan to have a funeral about dusk - when it was its favorite time of the day. I know you are not allowed to leave the castle at that late time, but you can use stealth Cape. I can handle everything without having to worry about it. Hagrid... "


    "Look at this," Harry said, with a blue face, giving Hermione the note.


    "Oh, my God!" Hermione also changed his face and said, glancing at it, he passed it to van Lin.


    Then, fan Lin''s face became not very good, and then the news


    Van Lin handed Ron the note again, but Ron was honest to read, but obviously, the suspicion on Ron''s face was growing.


    "He''s crazy!" "Said Ron furiously. "He wants that monster partner to eat us! Tell them the monster wants to help himself?! Well, now Hagrid wants us to go there and cry for a hairy monster! "


    "Not only that," Hermione said, with a dignified face. "He let us leave the castle at night. He knows how high the security level is! And if we get caught, the trouble will continue! "


    "But we have seen him in the night!" Harry said.


    "Yes, but I didn''t have it before!" "We took the risk of saving Hagrid, but anyway, aragock died," Hermione said. If saving it was a problem - "br >


    well To be honest, I don''t want to... " "Van Lin hesitated.


    Obviously, the fear once dominated by spiders spread in Ron''s heart.


    "I''m sure "It''s definitely not going," Ron said firmly. "You''ve never seen it before, Hermione. Believe me, death is his best result. "


    "Harry, don''t want to go!" "It''s not a good thing to be imprisoned for this," Hermione said


    Harry sighed and said, "yes, I know. But I think Hagrid is going to bury aragock alone. "


    "Yes, he''s the only one," Hermione said reassuringly. "Look, the bottle will be empty this afternoon. We need to be lucky to go to our test Try to get Slughorn to do something more! "


    "You think it''s going to be 57 percent lucky to pass?" Harry said bitterly.


    "Oh, no, I can guarantee..." "If you two remember what I said, it must be OK to pass the pass. You two are not bad, but Harry, you really need a little luck, and it''s also an opportunity, a new giant spider just dead."


    "What?"


    "Oh, yes, I didn''t think, Harry, lucky..." Hermione said happily, "yes, what else is more worthy of keeping that potion?"


    Harry Harry was stunned, and suddenly, it was like breaking the fog, about the memory of slakhorn, Malfoy''s Secret The shape of the golden potion bottle hovered in his mind for a while; and the immature idea of breaking Ginny and Dean apart Ron seems to want his sister to find a new boyfriend


    In a moment, everything that could be done swelled deep in Harry''s brain. These have never been admitted except in dreams or trance


    "So Harry, are you going with me?" Asked Hermione.


    "What? Yes, of course, "he said, and stepped up to catch up with them. "Well, ok If I can''t talk to Slughorn this afternoon, I''ll take some lucky potions and go to another date. "


    "Yes, that''s what it is." Hermione was excited. "A happy date, Harry, it''s just..."


    "Oh, don''t say it," Ron cried? "Date something That thing has made me sick enough Come on, let me hide! "


    "That''s not ravend!" Hermione said impatiently that a group of girls appeared in the yard, and Ron immediately hid.


    "It''s great." Ron said excitedly.


    "Van Lin looked at the girls who came," but they don''t seem to be very happy. "


    "They are the sisters of Montgomery. Of course they won''t be happy. Haven''t you heard about that happened to their brother? " Hermione said.


    "To be honest, I don''t want to take the time to figure out what happened to everyone''s relatives." "And he still doesn''t know," said Van Lin truthfully"Oh, you are the president of the student union, Fanlin!" Hermione said, "well, their brother was attacked by a werewolf! The legend is that his mother refused to work for the death eaters. But the boy is only five years old. The magic hospital can''t save him


    "He''s dead?" Harry repeated in surprise. "But werewolves never kill people!. They only make you their kind, right? "


    "They kill people sometimes," said Ron, looking pale. "I''ve heard that they did it after they were exiled."


    "What''s the name of that werewolf?" Harry asked suddenly.


    "Greyburg!" "I''ve seen that guy, the leader of the werewolf, and, besides, he''s ferocious."


    "I knew it was him! Lupin, who often attacks children, told me something about it Harry said irritably.


    "But when did you see him, how can I not know?"


    "With Sirius, go down to the underground street and get something," said Vaseline in disgust. "I''ve seen him in the distance."


    "OK..." Hermione nodded. "But I don''t want to..."


    "Of course, I''ll let you know." Fanlin sincerely said that after the secret was made public, there was no need to continue to hide it.


    "Well, first in Harry, you''re going to find that memory," Hermione said. "It''s all about stopping Voldemort, isn''t it? He made all these terrible things. "


    The castle bell rang and Hermione was about to jump.


    "You''re going to do well," Harry said to the other students as they took turns to take the exam. "Good luck."


    "You too," Hermione said meaningfully.


    Harry went back to the dungeon.


    Only three people went to class, Harry, Ernie and Malfoy.


    "Not yet 17 years old, can''t take the exam?" Said Slughorn kindly. They all nodded.


    "All right. Because we are very few, let''s do something fun. I want you to do something amazing. "


    "That sounds wonderful, professor." Ernie looked eager to try. Malfoy, on the other hand, didn''t smile and said angrily, "what are your so-called amazing things?"


    "Something that surprised me." A quick answer from raghorn. Malfoy calmly opened his guide to making high-level potions, but he? The expression on his face explained everything, obviously, but he thought class was a waste of time.


    Beyond his books, Harry looked at Malfoy and thought, no doubt he was missing his time in the ladies'' room?


    In other words, Malfoy does not have any strange hobby, he seems to have got a wonderful way to open.


    It must be an illusion, but Malfoy looks thinner like Tonks! His face was still pale and his skin was still gray. It''s probably because it hasn''t been exposed to sunlight recently. He had lost his inherent pride, enthusiasm and pride. Without his hubris on the Hogwarts Express, he was trumpeting Voldemort''s mission to himself Harry thought there was only one explanation: the mission, whatever it was, was not going well.


    Most likely, no It is certain that Harry''s eyes almost glowed.


    Encouraged by this idea, Harry began to browse his books. He found a half blood prince''s modified potion that didn''t look the same as the professor''s.


    But Harry suddenly thought that might make the professor happy. And if Harry persuades him to take some, it might open his memory.


    "Well, it looks perfect," said the professor, rubbing his hands after an hour and a half, at the golden liquid in Harry''s crucible It''s in my ingredients? What do I smell? Mm-hmm-hmm-hmm You added a mint, didn''t you? Different, but it''s inspiration, Harry. Of course, it''s going to have average side effects I really don''t know what kind of inspiration you get from that, my child Unless... "


    Before slahorn finished speaking, Harry quickly threw the Half Blood Prince''s book into the bag at his feet.


    "Maybe your mother''s genes are reproduced in you."


    "Oh Maybe. " Said Harry, relieved.


    Ernie seemed to be in a bad mood; in order to overtake Harry once, he rashly created his own preparation, but it solidified into a solid purple dumpling in his crucible.


    Malfoy had already bottled his new reagent with a black face, but the professor only declared that he had just passed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1146

    To tell you the truth, it made Harry a little frustrated. In fact, he relied on the experience of the Half Blood Prince, and Malfoy did rely on his knowledge of potions to win slahorn''s approval.


    Harry has to admit, Malfoy is still interesting?


    Taking a different road, this is probably the biggest contradiction between the two.


    When the bell rings, Ernie and Malfoy both leave the classroom quickly. In fact, Malfoy will feel uncomfortable if he stays here for more than a minute. The potion class is strictly considered Harry''s home game.


    Since the return of Voldemort, Harry and Dumbledore are naturally another strong thigh, otherwise Dumbledore would not have convinced slahorn to return to Hogwarts to continue teaching.


    No one can be alone, unless the salted fish is too salty to be salted any more, and then honestly hide in the United States or other places.


    But it''s better to go. Harry thinks it''s great now.


    "Professor!" Harry called.


    Slughorn immediately glanced over his shoulder. When he was sure that he and Harry were the only ones in the classroom, he left as soon as possible.


    "Professor, Professor, don''t you want to try my potion..." Harry exclaimed, somewhat disappointed. But he''s gone.


    What''s wrong with you? But that feeling of confidence that you''re obsessed with hasn''t completely gone away. It''s a little consolation for Harry.


    Harry, disappointed, emptied his crucible, packed his schoolbag, left the dungeon and walked slowly up to the common room upstairs.


    Van Lin, Hermione and Ron came back late in the afternoon.


    Harry''s "Harry''s" portrait of "come out of the hole


    "Well done, and Ron?" Asked Harry. "Ron - he didn''t seem to pass," Hermione said, somewhat embarrassed.


    At that time, Ron harbor got into the house and looked very depressed.


    "It''s just bad luck. It''s a small thing. The examiner there says that he has dropped half of his eyebrows... "


    "Anyway, it''s a kind of in vitro." Van Lin said, "but it''s nothing. Just pay attention next time."


    "Compared to this, Harry, how''s Slughorn? He and you... "


    "Failure!" Harry gave a brief answer to van Lin''s question. Then Harry began to comfort Ron again.


    "No luck, man, but next time you will. We can take the exam together."


    "Yes, I hope so," said Ron gruffly. "Only half an eyebrow! That''s it


    "I know, that''s too harsh." Hermione comforted.


    Ron complained about the examiner throughout the dinner. To be sure, Ron was not proficient in the phantom movement. However, it was only a matter of practicing for a period of time.


    Back in the common room, Ron looked a little more excited.


    They''re still talking about Slughorn''s memory.


    "So, Harry - do you want luck, water or something?" Asked Ron. "Yes, I hope that will be better. I don''t think we need to drink them all. We don''t need 24 hours of good luck. We can''t drink them all It''s just a sip. Two or three hours will work. "


    "I tried a few drops today, maybe in a small dose, but I have a general idea of how it feels." Said Harry.


    "Confidence in the fans?" Asked van Lin curiously.


    "Almost, I have some left, enough to solve the problem of srahorn. Although I don''t know what to do, there will be that kind of Inspiration... "


    "Er..." Fanlin is a little speechless. He doesn''t like this kind of unknown feeling. Although he always depends on inspiration, such as alchemy


    "He feels good taking it," Ron recalled. "It seems that you can do nothing wrong."


    "What are you talking about?" Hermione laughed and said, "you''ve never taken it!"


    "Yes, but I thought I had, didn''t I?" Ron said hopefully, "the same thing."


    "Probably." Vaseline shrugged. "Maybe I can study it. Nicoleme must know how to make it."


    "Nicoleme? He has not... "


    "Oh, yes." "We found some Interesting things, so nicoleme chose to stay longer, which was not difficult for him. I doubt that if nicoleme wants to, nicoleme is fully capable of making a magic stone. I heard that the core of busbarton is a magic stone made by nicoleme.


    "Incredible..." Ron exclaimed.


    The next step is to close down srahorn. Now they focus on the memory of srahorn. There is only so much they can do at Hogwarts.


    All they saw was Slughorn coming into the hall. He seemed to be going to dinner. They just lounged in the lounge for a while and planned that Harry would go to his office once Slughorn returned to the teacher''s lounge.When the sun reached the top of the forbidden forest, they decided to act. Knowing that Neville, Dean and Seymour are all in the lounge, the four of them sneak into the boys'' bedroom. Harry took out the curly socks at the bottom of the box and pulled out a small glittering bottle.


    "Well, that''s it," said Harry, lifting the vial and taking a precise swallow.


    "What does it feel like?" Hermione whispered.


    Harry didn''t answer at first. Then, slowly but clearly, a sense of luck spread through his body, and he felt that he had done everything - not only had, but also easily, Slughorn''s memory He stood up, smiling, confident.


    "It''s great," he said, "it''s really great I''m going to Hagrid. "


    "What? "Ron and min asked in disbelief.


    "No, Harry, you''re going to see Slughorn, remember?" Said Hermione.


    "No!" Harry said confidently, "I''m going to Hagrid''s. I feel lucky if I go to Hagrid''s!"


    "Slahorn is not at Hogwarts castle." Asked Fanlin.


    "I don''t know, but..." Hallidan said, "I think this time will be very smooth."


    Harry walked to the door confidently, "luck works."


    Harry put on his cloak completely and began to go downstairs, with some of van Lin''s men following him. At the end of the stairs, Harry went through the gate.


    "What are you doing?" Said Lavender brown, somewhat surprised. She walked through Harry and watched several people in Van Lin come out of the boy''s bedroom.


    As Harry quickly walked across the hall away from the crowd, he heard Ron stammer.


    Van Lin and Hermione left Ron, and they had to deal with it by themselves, but Harry disappeared.


    Harry walked forward blindly and confidently, not worried that someone would break him. It was simple to walk through the portrait: when he approached, Ginny was just about to enter with Dean, and Harry had to get out of the way. But accidentally hit Ginny.


    "Don''t squeeze me, Dean," Ginny said wearily. "You always try to do that. I''m not ready."


    The portrait closes behind Harry, but before that he hears an angry rebuttal His self-confidence diminished, and Harry walked through the castle unconscious. He didn''t have to go low because there were few people on his way, but it didn''t surprise him at all.


    He is the luckiest man in school tonight. He didn''t know why he thought going to Hagrid was the right choice. It was as if the potion had given him a hint.


    Harry couldn''t see the end of the story, he couldn''t see when Slughorn would step in. But he knew it was the right way to get a memory. When he came to the front door of the hall, he found that filch had forgotten to lock the door.


    Happily, Harry opened the door and stepped into the dusk, smelling the fresh air and the smell of grass. What a pleasure to go to Hagrid''s hut and pass the greenhouse! It wasn''t on the way to the hut, but Harry suddenly wanted to find out, so he went to the greenhouse without hesitation, which made him happy.


    Not much to his surprise, he found Professor Slughorn talking to a professor of herbalism. Harry hid behind a low stone wall, listening peacefully to the conversation.


    "Thank you very much for taking the time to help me, Professor spatholow," Slughorn said kindly. "Most authorities admit that picking them at dusk is the most effective."


    "I agree with that." "Is that enough?" Professor sparrow said enthusiastically


    "Too much, too much," Slughorn replied. Harry saw her holding a handful of leafy plants.


    "It''s enough for me to use for three years. Maybe I''ll keep some spare if my students overdo it. Well, it''s a pleasure to meet you and thank you very much again. "


    The professor of herbalism turned round and walked to his greenhouse, while Professor Slughorn went to Harry''s hiding place. Harry wanted to be seen by him, so he took off his cloak and waved it.


    "Good evening, professor."


    "Merlin''s beard! Harry, you scared me Said Slughorn, stopping and looking warily, "how did you get out of the castle?"


    "I think Mr. filch forgot to lock the door." Harry said happily. He was also glad to see Slughorn frown. "I''ll report him to the headmaster. Let me say he cares more about garbage than about safety But why did you come out, Harry? "


    "Well, sir, it''s because of Hagrid." Harry realized that the only right thing to do was to tell the truth. "He was sad But you''re not going to tell anyone, are you, professor? I don''t want to get him into trouble. "


    Slughorn''s curiosity was clearly aroused. "Well, but I don''t guarantee that," he said gruffly. "But I know Dumbledore believes in Hagrid very much, so I don''t think he will agree to anything terrible," he said. "It''s just a giant spider. He''s been raising it for years He lives in the forbidden forest It can talk and do other things... "


    "I heard rumors that there were giant spiders there. Is that true?" "It''s a surprise," he exclaimed.With the blessing of a magic pharmacist, it is obvious that this precious biological material can not be rejected at all.


    "Yes," Harry replied, "but this Giant spider This is Hagrid''s first. He died yesterday. Hagrid was very sad. He wanted to have a partner when he buried it, so I said I would go


    "Wait," Slughorn said blankly, his listless eyes fixed on Hagrid''s cabin in the distance, "but its venom is very valuable. If he had just died, he would not have been buried Of course, if Hagrid is upset, I should not be silent But if it''s possible to get some I mean, but it''s alive, and it''s almost impossible to get venom... " Slughorn is more like talking to himself than talking to Harry " If you don''t collect some, it''s more like a great waste A small bottle can be exchanged for 100 colons To be honest, my salary is not high... "


    Now Harry knows exactly what to do.


    "Well," said Harry after one of the most convincing hesitations, "well, if you want to come, Professor, Hagrid will be happy. Give aragola a decent farewell, you know


    "Yes, of course," said Slughorn, his eyes flickering like something hidden. "I''ll tell you, Harry, I''ll subdue you with a bottle or two, and we''ll drink the poor beast - it''s not very healthy - but we''ll see him off. Anyway, it''s been buried. I''ll change my mind. It''s big enough for an opportunity. "


    Obviously, srahorn is very excited, which is more difficult to obtain than the Dragon skin.


    Giant spiders are extremely aggressive. A qualified wizard can barely resist an adult giant spider. However, no one has ever been able to tame this creature that integrates tyranny into its bones. Moreover, giant spiders have always gathered in the same forest, which can be said to be gregarious?


    They''re out there, just like Harry and they''ve been through before.


    There''s no blind wizard who can get into trouble with this creature, even the kind of madman who has committed himself to the black wizard.


    "Dong Dong Dong!"


    " Come in, van Lin, "Hagrid called, as he opened the door to see Harry emerge from his invisibility cloak and stand in front of him.


    "I''m sorry, Hagrid, van Lin and Hermione can''t come. There''s something wrong with Ron''s phantom shift, and van Lin needs to solve some tasks assigned by nicoleme, and Hermione is helping him..." Harry hesitated, "but they were really sorry."


    "It doesn''t matter. I already feel you here, though, Harry..." Haggardon made a loud cry. He had a black armband around his arm, but it looked like a rag for cleaning boots. Hagrid''s eyes were red and swollen.


    Harry sighed, patting his wrist (Harry couldn''t reach Hagrid''s shoulder) that was the highest point he could reach.


    "Where did we bury him?" Hagrid asked, his eyes red and swollen. "In the forest? Hagrid said sadly, wiping his wet eyes with his clothes. "Aragok''s gone, and the other spiders won''t let me near their web. It turned out that he ordered them, and I was not eaten. I can''t believe it, Harry


    "To be honest, that''s true." Harry replied bitterly, thinking of the last time they had a direct contact with a group of spiders. They knew it was because of Arago kheig.


    It must be admitted that Hagrid, as an animal trainer, is extremely successful in any sense.


    Harry had heard of van Lin''s saying that the elder of huffpuff, the master of taming all kinds of magical animals, but Hagrid was no less than newt.


    It can be said that this is Hagrid''s talent, the ability to communicate with magical animals. At least Harry, up to now, has no knowledge of other animals except Buckbeak and Hedwig.


    "I''ll never be able to go to places I used to know," Hagrid said, waving his hand. "It''s not easy. Bring his body back, and I''ll say, they''ll come in and eat the remains of their companions But I want them to give me a complete, formal funeral... "


    Hagrid began to cry again, and Harry stroked his elbow again, saying that it had done a good thing (because under the guidance of the lucky potion, that was the only right thing).


    "Hey, Hagrid, Professor Slughorn is coming with me, Hagrid."


    "You''re not in trouble, are you?" Hagrid suddenly raised his head nervously and said, "you shouldn''t be out of the castle at this time. I know my fault at that time


    "No, when he heard why I came, he was happy to come with me and say goodbye to aragock." Harry said firmly. "It has a better idea. I think he said he''d better bring some wine to pay homage to aragock... "


    "Can he?" Hagrid said, his expression was both surprised and moved,


    "that''s true, oh, he''s really good, I haven''t done anything with Slughorn before, come in and see old aragock, OK, he''ll be willing, alagek will be willing."However, when Harry saw the dead spider with intertwined legs, Harry thought privately that for aragock, Slughorn meant nothing more than providing a lot of fresh food.


    For yusrahorn, aragok is estimated to be worth hundreds of kingarons in addition to the potion adjuvant.


    "So Shall we bury it here, in your yard? " Harry was a little surprised. He looked at Hagrid.


    "Just walk a little past the pumpkin field," Hagrid called in a nearly suffocating voice. "I''ve dug one Well, grave, you know, just imagine where we''re going to say something nice, you know... "


    His voice trembled, and then stopped, blowing his nose with his funeral handkerchief, when someone knocked at the door. It was Slughorn, with a dark black scarf and bottles in his hand.


    "Hagrid, I feel sad to hear that you have lost your friend."


    "Thank you for your concern, and thank you for not putting Harry in jail." Hagrid sobbed.


    "You haven''t dreamt of it yet. It''s a sad night, poor life. Where is it?" There was a brief moment of silence, and then the conversation fell on aragock.


    It''s about 10 feet deep in the woods, just behind them, on the edge of the forest, there''s a dark light on the side of the moon that''s just gone through.


    Slughorn took two steps forward. The eight eyes on aragock''s head looked darkly at the sky. In the moonlight, his big claws did not move.


    "Noble life," said Slughorn


    "Not everyone knows that these lives are beautiful," Hagrid said, tears streaming down his wrinkled eyes. "I never knew you were interested in life like this, Horace."


    "Interest? Dear Hagrid, I respect them, "said Slughorn, coming up from aragock''s body. Harry saw the light of the bottle flashing under his cloak. But Hagrid wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes and didn''t notice.


    Well, it''s really not the time to pay attention to this kind of thing. Anyway, what srahorn said really eased Hagrid''s mood.


    Even if Harry didn''t want to believe a punctuation mark about slahorn''s respect for a giant spider.


    "Now, then, it''s time for our friends to settle down." Said srahorn. Hagrid nodded and walked forward. He lifted aragock''s huge body and said something indistinctly. Then he threw the body into the pit. The body touched the bottom of the pit and made a dull noise. Hagrid looked at it and cried again.


    "Of course, I know it''s hard for you, you''re his best friend," Slughorn said. "Why don''t I say a little bit?"


    Harry thought he must have got good poison from aragock. Slughorn came back from the pit with a satisfied smirk on his face, which made Harry a little uncomfortable. However, he did not intend to destroy the nature of slaghorn.


    In a slow, impressive tone, slaghorn said, "goodbye, aragok, the king of spiders. Your body will rot, but your soul will wander through the forest where you have woven your web. May your children flourish and your human friends be comforted."


    "It It''s really beautiful. " Cried Hagrid, and fell into the next mound, weeping harder than ever.


    "Here, here," said Slughorn, waving his wand to summon the earth to bury aragock''s body. "It''s over. Now, let''s go in and have a drink."


    Harry held him on the other side.


    "Harry, yes, come on, Hagrid..."


    "Well done, let''s go." They helped Hagrid to the chair by the table. Fangya, who had been hiding under the basket at the funeral, now rubbed around their legs and swam on Hagrid''s knee as before.


    Slughorn removed the stopper from a bottle of wine he had brought.


    "I''ve tested it for toxicity." Slaghorn firmly tells Harry that the influence of the previous poisonous liquor on him is very great.


    "Of course, Professor, I believe you." Harry said, and sincerely speaking, slahorn seemed to be very helpful. He poured most of the bottle into Hagrid''s bucket like glass and handed it to Hagrid.


    ¡±I had a house elf try every bottle of wine, after such a pity happened to poor Rupert


    Hallidan was shocked. If Hermione was here, Harry could almost imagine Hermione''s expression. If he heard such rough treatment of elves, there was no doubt that Hermione would explode.


    Isn''t the ELF''s life a life?


    Harry suddenly thought of dobby and kretcher.


    Although the elves have many problems, at least, as far as Harry knows, it is only kretcher. After the narrating of Vaseline, Harry gains a lot of moving.Perhaps, Hermione''s house elf Promotion Association is still very reliable, and so far Harry has at least once come up with the idea.


    Harry thought, but the action of slahorn did not stop.


    "It''s for you Harry. " Slughorn split up a second bottle.


    "This is mine. OK. " Harry said he did not exclude such drinks.


    "For aragoc!" said srahorn, holding the glass up


    "Aragock!" Hagrid and Harry repeat. Hagrid and Slughorn all drank.


    Harry, however, was guided by the lucky potions that he must not drink, so it simply meant pretending to drink and then putting the cup back on the table in front of him.


    "I hatched it from an egg You know... " Hagrid said sadly, "he was small when he came out, a puppy size."


    Harry smacked himself, a spider of the size of a puppy?


    Ron would be crazy if Ron was to face it.


    "Happy!" "It''s a lot of a lot," said Slughorn. I used to hide it in a school closet until All right... " Hagrid''s face sank, and Harry knew why: Tom Reidel once dismissed Hagrid from Hogwarts and stigmatized him as the man who opened the chamber, covering up the real secret room with such things, and where Harry could get, and now, obviously, a Malfoy.


    But Slughorn didn''t seem to want to hear, looking up at the ceiling, with brass optics and a long, smooth white hair.


    "That''s the unicorn''s hair? Hagrid? "


    "Oh, yes," Hagrid said softly. "They were picked off their tails and they were hanging on the branches of the forbidden forest, you know..."


    "Oh, honey, do you know how much they know?" "Slakhorn said bitterly, but Hagrid obviously didn''t care much.


    "If an animal is injured, I tie the bandage with him," Hagrid shrugged. "They are strong and very strong."


    Slughorn took another sip, and his eyes began to scan the room very carefully, and Harry knew it was forgery of more valuable things to benefit from the injured friend.


    Indeed, van forest does it sometimes, and once there is any biological material to be found, it is always right to find Hagrid.


    From everything of the dragon to all kinds of strange things, it seems that van Lin has also got a small piece of poisonous horn horn.


    Honey wine, pineapple, velvet jacket. He filled Hagrid and himself with wine and asked how animals and Hagrid had taken care of them in the forbidden forest for the past few years.


    Hagrid became conversational under the action of alcohol. Slaghorn also flattered Hagrid''s interpretation and discussed it in his monograph.


    Harry was attracted to the lucky potions, and he found that alcohol had opened up Slughorn a little.


    Harry has not tried to get the deluge before he says the mantra loudly.


    But it''s ridiculous to think that it can''t be done tonight: indeed, he laughed himself and didn''t get the attention of Slughorn and Hagrid (now the story has become the illegal dragon egg business).


    He pointed the wand from under the table to the empty glass, and immediately filled it with wine.


    Almost an hour later, slaghorn and Hagrid began to toast everyone: for Hogwarts, for Dumbledore, for elves, for


    "Harry Potter!" Cried Hagrid. The wine spilled from his chin.


    "Yes, it is." "The boy who is dying, the chosen - good - and so on," Slughorn muttered, and dried up his wine.


    It makes Harry speechless, but what else can he do?


    He must admit that Harry regrets that he has not drunk. In his sober state, Harry is difficult to integrate into the atmosphere of slakhorn and Hagrid. He can only sit beside him.


    It''s clear that this is not the time for Harry to be reminded by the potion of luck in the dark.


    Soon after that, Hagrid began to cry again. During this period, slakhorn successfully bewitched Hagrid, who gave professor slahorn the tail of the whole unicorn.


    "Slakhorn cried and put it in his pocket," cheers for friendship! To be tolerant! A toast to the hair of ten golden garons! "


    A moment later Hagrid and Slughorn sat together, cuddling each other, singing a sad song in slow tones about the dead wizard named ODO.


    It felt like that, and gradually Hagrid stopped crying.


    Then, under alcohol, Hagrid gradually lost control of his facial expression.


    "Ah, the good of death," Hagrid exclaimed, as Slughorn was still singing the repeating passage, Hagrid''s eyes fell on the table, glancing at Harry. "My father didn''t have enough time to come It''s not like your parents, Harry. "With that, BEA''s tears began to seep out of Hagrid''s wrinkled eyes. He grabbed Harry''s arm and shook it.


    "I never knew the best Wizard of my time This is a terrible thing. ODO is a hero. Bored people bring him home to the place he knew from childhood Slughorn sang sadly. "They tricked ODO into wearing a hat to go in and have a rest. Sadly, his wand is broken in two


    Well This song is probably in need of this unknown name wizard tragedy life.


    Heroes?


    The hero has no sad past or is experiencing sadness.


    Be remembered for success, and great for death.


    Most of them are like this, and there are a lot of guys who have become extremely dazzling because of failure. It must be admitted that sometimes, such things can become very bullshit and complicated.


    "Terrible..." Hagrid muttered, his shaggy head rolled to one side and fell asleep against Harry''s arm, snoring loudly.


    "I''m sorry," Slughorn belched, "to make me live longer, so I can''t sing any more."


    "Hagrid wasn''t saying you didn''t sing well, he was talking about my dead parents." Harry said, understanding.


    "Oh," Slughorn belched again, "Oh, dear, yes, that''s true Oh That''s actually terrible It''s terrible... "


    Slakhon thought for a long time, but it seemed that the alcohol anesthesia made him forget what to say, so he got up and filled the glass.


    "I don''t Oh I don''t think you remember that, do you, Harry Asked slahorn awkwardly.


    "No Oh, well, I''m their only son. " Harry stared at the light of the candle as Hagrid snored. "But I know what happened after that. My father died first. Do you know that?"


    "I Oh I don''t know. " Said Slughorn in a quiet tone.


    For a moment, the scene became a little solemn, to be exact, very dignified.


    About Harry''s parents, in the eyes of srahorn, it is estimated that only Harry was born.


    No one knows if it''s true that slahorn loves lily. At least, he''s not bad for Harry.


    A snobbish old man?


    A wizard full of quirks.


    Or, a wise man, at least in the aspect of potions, slaghorn''s achievements are not comparable to any master. As a former dean of Slytherin, he can stand out in Hogwarts and even in the magic world, and the necessary respect should be maintained.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1147

    Slahorn''s expression is a little dull. The stimulation of alcohol has paralyzed most of his original keen perception.


    Now it looks more like Harry''s previous behavior with srahorn, who just stares at Harry, holding his glass in both hands.


    "Voldemort killed him," Harry said quietly, "and stepped over his body to my mother."


    Slughorn shivered, but he couldn''t get his frightened eyes off Harry''s face.


    "He told her to get out of there," Harry continued, impassively. "Fanlin told me she didn''t have to die. Voldemort wanted me. She could have run away."


    "Oh, my God." Slughorn took a deep breath. "She could have. She didn''t have to. That''s terrible!"


    With these words, srahorn was like a ball that suddenly let out his breath, exhausted all his strength, but it was such a result.


    It''s not surprising that slaghorn is just doing things in the same way as most people.


    "It''s terrible, isn''t it," Harry said, as if telling a story that didn''t matter to him. "But she didn''t leave. My father was dead, but she didn''t want me to do the same. She tried to beg Voldemort, but Voldemort just laughed..."


    "Enough!" Slughorn suddenly exclaimed, raising a trembling arm. "Really, I have a child. Enough. I''m just an old man. I don''t want to hear I don''t have to listen... "


    "I forgot," Harry lied and the lucky potion told him to do it. "You like her, don''t you? My mother... "


    "I like her?" Srahorn seemed to be asking himself, and his eyes were full of tears again. "I can''t imagine that the mysterious man met her and didn''t kill her Very brave It''s interesting But this is the most terrifying. "


    "But you didn''t help her son. She gave me life, but you wouldn''t even give me a memory." Harry suddenly said coldly, like a bone marrow cold wind, if possible, the temperature of the whole cabin has been reduced.


    Hagrid''s snoring filled the hut. Harry looked firmly at Slughorn''s tearful eyes. The potion teacher looked so close.


    "Don''t say that, that''s not a problem. If that memory can help you, of course But it doesn''t work. " "It''s hard for him," said Slughorn haltingly, but Harry''s eyes lit up.


    "It can, Dumbledore needs its information, and so do I Harry said clearly. He knew he was safe and lucky to have told him that slahorn would not remember anything tomorrow morning.


    Have you been drinking broken pieces?


    I''m afraid it''s not Shi Lezhi who drinks with Hagrid.


    So Harry looked straight at Slughorn, and Harry understood a little. "I''m the one chosen. I need to kill Voldemort. I need that memory."


    Slahorn''s face was paler, and sweat was shining on his smooth forehead. "Are you the one chosen?"


    "Of course, I am." Harry said calmly.


    "But, my dear boy, you are asking for a great agreement. You''re asking me to It''s actually helping you try to destroy it. "


    "Why don''t you want to get rid of that wizard? He killed Lily Evans. Besides, he wants you..." Harry said angrily. He didn''t understand srahorn''s insistence. He had a chance to solve all this, but he still chose to hide for such a long time.


    Harry already understood the meaning of the soul fragment, part of Voldemort''s soul, probably Horcrux?


    "Harry, Harry, I do want to, but..."


    "Are you afraid that he will find out that you have helped me?"


    Slaghorn stopped talking. He looked scary.


    "Be brave like my mother, professor. Escape won''t solve any problem. "


    For a moment, the scene fell into a long silence.


    Srahorn really seems to have drunk too much. His nerves are somewhat sluggish, and he seems to be judging. However, in such a state, he can''t find a second way except identification.


    Slowly, Slughorn raised a fat hand and pressed his finger to his mouth. At that time, he looked like an overgrown baby.


    "I''m ashamed," said srahorn from between his fingers. "I''m ashamed of that memory. I think I might have done a lot of damage that day."


    "It would be very brave and noble for you to tell me that part of that memory has been deleted." Said Harry, relieved.


    Hagrid suddenly twitched in his dream and continued to snore. Harry and slaghorn looked at each other on both sides of the flickering candle. It was a long silence. Luck told Harry not to break the silence, just wait.


    Then srahorn took out his wand, and with the other hand he took out a small bottle in his pocket, empty. Slughorn touched his temple with the tip of his wand, and when he took it back, he brought out a silver memory, stuck to one end of the wand, and the memory grew longer and longer. Slughorn coiled it and put it in the bottle. Then that memory, like gas, becomes a vortex in the bottle.He handed Harry the bottle over the table with shaking hands.


    "Thank you very much, professor."


    "You''re a good boy," said srahorn, whose tears finally fell from his cheeks to his bushy beard. "You have the same eyes as her. Don''t think too bad about me when you see it..."


    Then he put his head on his arm, sighed and fell asleep.


    When Harry climbed back to the castle, he could feel that filch was gone. The front door was still unlocked, but on the third floor he met Pippi, and he quickly hid in a shortcut, barely being found. When he arrived at the portrait of the fat lady and took off his invisibility cloak, he was not surprised to find that she was in a bad mood.


    "Do you know what time it is?"


    "I''m really sorry I have important things to do, so I have to go out... "


    "Good, the password changed at midnight, so you''re going to have to sleep in the hallway, OK?"


    "You are joking!" Harry said, "why does it have to change at midnight?"? "That''s the way it is," said the fat lady.


    "If you are angry, go to the headmaster. He ordered security to be strengthened. "


    "Great," Harry said bitterly, looking at the hard floor. "Smart. Yes, if Dumbledore was there, I would go to him. Because he wanted me to come.


    "He''s at school," said a voice behind Harry.


    "Professor Dumbledore returned to school an hour ago." Nick, who was almost headless, was sliding towards Harry, his head shaking as usual on his collar. "I learned from barrow the bloody man that he saw him coming back," Nick said. "Professor Dumbledore, he said, was full of energy and happy, but a little tired, of course."


    "Where is he?" Harry, his heart is beating fast.


    "Oh, he groaned and rattled from the tower, his favorite pastime." Nick said, but it''s obviously not like Dumbledore.


    "It''s not Barro the bloody man I asked where Dumbledore was


    "Oh - I believe in his office," Nick said. "Blood man barrow said the professor had something to do before he went to bed..."


    "Yes, he has something," said Harry, and his excitement flared up in his chest as he thought of telling Dumbledore that he had asked the memory. He turned and ran again, ignoring the fat lady who was calling behind him.


    "Come back! Yes, I lied to you! I was woken up by you, so I was very angry! The password is still a tapeworm


    But Harry had already run down the corridor, and a few minutes later, he stopped in front of Dumbledore''s stone monster and said the word "toffee finger puff"


    the stone monster jumped aside and allowed Harry to enter the spiral staircase.


    "Come in," Dumbledore said when Harry knocked on the door. He sounds exhausted. Harry opened the door. Dumbledore''s office looks the same as before, but outside is a dark, starry sky.


    "Fanlin?" Harry looked at Van Lin, sitting on the sofa drinking tea with Dumbledore.


    "So, Professor, I won." Van Lin said with a smile.


    "But I''m very happy." Said Dumbledore.


    "Professor - I got it. I''ve got a memory from Professor slahorn Harry took out the little glass bottle and showed it to Dumbledore. At that moment, the headmaster seemed to faint. Then there was a smile on his face.


    "Of course, van Lin and I made a little bit of a wager on this, but obviously, van Lin wants to know you better, Harry!" Said Dumbledore, rising to take the bottle from Harry''s hand.


    A silver memory thread sits at the bottom of the bottle.


    Harry looked up at Dumbledore. I don''t know why. Harry always felt something wrong. Dumbledore was more tired than before. His face was a little blue and his eyes became more


    A pale blue?


    Harry thought he was wrong, but for a moment, Harry felt his body was cold.


    "What''s the matter, Harry?" Vaseline came over and patted Harry on the shoulder, and Harry came to his senses.


    "When did you come?"


    "About an hour ago." Fanlin said, "tease fox."


    Harry noticed fox crouching on van Lin''s shoulder.


    "Now, then," said Dumbledore, strode out, put the meditation basin on the desk and emptied the bottle. "Now, we will see. Harry, come on I can''t wait! "


    Harry bowed down obediently and entered the meditation basin, feeling his feet off the floor of the office Once again, he fell into the dark and landed in Horace slahorn''s office many years ago.


    Slughorn was a much younger man in his thick glossy straw hair and ginger moustache. He was in the office, sitting in a comfortable winged armchair, his feet resting on a velvet mat, holding a small glass of wine in one hand and rummaging through a crystal pineapple box with the other.Half a dozen boys were sitting around Slughorn, including Tom Riddle. Muffin''s black gold ring flashed on his fingers.


    Dumbledore landed next to Fanlin and Harry, and this is Riddell asking, "Sir, is Professor Amando really retiring?"


    "Tom, Tom, if I know, I can''t tell you," said Slughorn, shaking his finger at riddle reproachfully, but blinking at the same time. "I have to say, I want to know where you get the information. You are smarter than half of your classmates."


    Riedel laughed; the other boys laughed and gave him admiring looks. "What incredible ability makes you know what you shouldn''t know, and your careful compliment to important people Of course, thank you for your pineapple. By the way, you''re quite right. It''s my favorite... "


    The boys chuckled again.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m confident that you will become Minister of the Ministry of magic in 20 years. If you keep giving me pineapples, it''s only five years. I have great acquaintances in the Ministry of magic. " Tom Riddell just laughed like the others once again.


    Harry noticed that he was not the oldest of the boys, but they all seemed to see him as their leader.


    This is probably Voldemort''s charm. The death eaters, Dumbledore, told him that when Tom was at Hogwarts, he pulled out his first followers.


    The Slug Club in srahorn is a good place, where the people are strong enough and have a background behind them.


    Or aristocrats, or the masters of the Ministry of magic, or powerful people.


    "I don''t know if politics suits me, sir," Tom said humbly when there was no laughter. "I have no family background at all."


    A couple of boys nearby were laughing at each other. It is certain that they are telling a private joke, and no doubt they know, or guess, about their famous ancestor.


    "Nonsense," said Slughorn briskly, "even a man from a wizarding family does not necessarily have your abilities. No, you can do a lot, Tom. I''ve never made a mistake to a student


    By this time, the little golden clock on the desk behind Slughorn had struck eleven.


    All of us are in a good mood, and the positive film begins. This is the most important part of this memory.


    "My God, is it time? You''d better go, boys, or we''ll all be in trouble. Anderson, I want you to hand in your paper tomorrow, or I''ll put you in jail, and so are you, Wade


    With that, the boys filed out of the room one by one. Slughorn got up from the armchair and put the empty cup on the desk. A movement behind him made him look around; Riedel was still standing there.


    "Oh, Tom, you don''t want to be caught, and you''re so good Maybe Filch''s going to let it go


    "Sir, I want to ask you something and then I''ll go."


    Here comes srahorn. He''s bulging, waiting for Tom to come down.


    "Sir, I want to know About soul fragments? " Slughorn stares at him, his thick palms vaguely grasping his glass.


    "It''s for defense against the dark arts, isn''t it?"


    But, to be sure, srahorn must know that this is not school work.


    "Not exactly, sir," said Riedel. "I ran across him while I was reading, but I didn''t fully understand it."


    "No. Well It''s hard to find a book at Hogwarts that tells you in detail about the soul fragment, Tom. It''s a very evil thing. It''s really evil


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1148

    "That''s very evil..." Fanlin''s eyes sparkled at slahorn, and once again he had a very intuitive sense of how much the name Tom Riddle had been in Hogwarts.


    Maybe it was created in different times.


    However, it is certain that van Lin would be killed if he asked the professors about the production of Horcruxes. No matter what, this is not a subject that students should study. However, it seems that srahorn did not mean to refuse.


    "But you must know them all, sir?" Tom Riddle was very modest and reasonable. "I mean, there''s no wizard like you Sorry, I mean, if you can''t tell me, obviously If anyone can tell me, it''s you So I just think I''m... "


    He did well, Fanlin thought, his hesitation, his orderly tone of voice, and his careful compliment were all well mastered.


    He successfully controlled the heart of srahorn. He was modest and polite, and his words gave him a great sense of satisfaction.


    Of course, this is also divided.


    Harry said it and Ron said it was totally different in the result.


    One is flattered, the other is taken for granted.


    Put it in Tom''s mouth, obviously, it feels like the former.


    What''s more, Tom has had too much experience with different people, using different methods to treat different people.


    It can be said that Riedel was eager to know the information; he probably planned for weeks for this moment.


    Fanlin will do the same, of course, now Fanlin tends to be more simple and crude. Since threats can solve the problem, there is no need to waste words.


    What''s more, Fanlin can''t find any threat now.


    Both sides have almost made clear their chariots and horses. Now it''s up to Voldemort to take the lead or Dumbledore to find a way to counter it.


    "Well..." Slahorn hesitated. Instead of looking at Riedel, he fiddled with the ribbon at the top of the crystal pineapple box. "Well, I''ll tell you about it, of course. Just let you know it. Soul fragment, as the name suggests, a part of the soul, or, to call it a Horcrux, is a word that can hide a part of human soul. "


    Horcrux?


    Harry must have heard van Lin talk about it many times, and now slahorn has proved it for him again.


    "But I don''t understand, or I don''t understand, how it works, sir..." Said Riedel. He controlled his voice carefully, but Van Lin could feel his excitement clearly.


    "Well, specifically You have to separate a part of your soul, "said srahorn," and hide it in something outside the body. Then, even when your body is attacked or destroyed, you can not die, because part of your soul is still intact, but, of course, in a form... "


    Slughorn''s face is distorted, and Harry finds that he remembers hearing these words two years ago,


    "I''m torn from my body, and I''m not as good as a ghost, not as bad as a ghost But I survived. "


    That''s probably Voldemort''s state, the incomplete soul, the body reconstructed by magic.


    It''s hard to imagine what kind of state it is, or that the word "human" doesn''t seem appropriate.


    "Well," said Slughorn uncomfortably, "you must understand that the soul should be preserved intact. It''s a crime to separate the soul. It''s against nature. "


    "But how to do it?" Tom didn''t care about srahorn''s warning.


    When he saw slahorn''s body trembled, he felt as if he had been bewitched by Tom, a soul snatching spell or something, but Van Lin knew clearly that the fear in his heart was magnified, and he could not control his behavior at all.


    This is very strange for a professor who has been famous for a long time, but it seems reasonable in the face of Tom.


    "Through a crime, one of the worst crimes - murder! Murder can tear the human soul. In order to create a Horcrux, the wizard will choose this kind of destruction. He will install his own soul which has been torn out... " Slaghorn said, shivering, his hand holding the glass was not calm.


    "Put it on? But how... "


    "Through a spell, but I don''t know what that is!" Shaking his head was like an old elephant disturbed by mosquitoes, said slakhon. "Do I look like I''ve tried Do I look like a murderer? "


    "No, of course not, sir," Riddell said quickly. "I''m sorry I didn''t mean to offend you... "


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t offend me," srahorn said rudely. "It''s natural to be curious about these things. Great witches are like this. They should be sensitive and explore all the unknown things...""Yes, of course, sir," said Riedel. "But I don''t understand Just out of curiosity I mean, can a Horcrux be used many times? Can you only extract your soul once? Isn''t it better to divide your soul into many pieces to make yourself strong? I mean, for example, 7 is the most magical number, isn''t it? "


    "Merlin''s beard, Tom!" Exclaimed Slughorn, almost suffocating. "Seven! Isn''t it bad enough to kill someone? And anyway Bad enough to split your soul But to tear it into seven pieces I can''t imagine how crazy that is... " Slaghorn now looks very confused: he stares at Riddell as if he had never seen him clearly before, and Harry can say that he regrets the conversation.


    With the naked eye, slakhon''s expression changed rapidly, as if he had done something wrong.


    From the beginning, he has been led by the nose by Tom.


    Isn''t it slaghorn''s fault?


    Fanlin didn''t think so.


    Most of the time, srahorn lacks some decisions of his own. In a word, van Lin always thinks that srahorn is very bad. At least in his life, he doesn''t like a lot of his ways.


    "Of course," thrahorn muttered, "we''re all talking about hypotheses, aren''t we? It''s all theories Some academic discussions... "


    "Yes, sir, of course, some academic discussion, sir!" Riedel immediately responded.


    "Still, Tom Don''t tell people what I said just now That is to say, what we are discussing. People don''t think we''re just talking about Horcruxes. It''s banned at Hogwarts, you know Dumbledore was particularly angry about this... "


    "Of course I won''t say a word, sir," said Tom affirmatively. "It''s just a private lecture. There''s no third party."


    Slakhon seemed to be a little tired. He did something wrong, and in a moment, it was as if he had emptied his body.


    His back is a little bent, as if to see the weariness of slahorn, Tom respectfully to slakhon good night, slahorn did not respond, but this does not affect Tom''s mood.


    Tom can''t wait to leave. Harry sees his face full of crazy happiness, just like when he first knew he was a wizard. That kind of happiness didn''t make him more handsome, but somehow it made him less human


    The distortion of human nature and the decline of morality?


    Van Lim felt that this sentence was particularly suitable for Tom Riedel now.


    It can be said that after a brief conversation, Tom started his journey of making Horcruxes, and the first one, probably Gunter''s ring, resurrection stone?


    To murder the Tom riddles and the uncle who might be his father?


    Fanlin could not imagine what it was like to split the soul, but he died once, facing the unknown world, the space of soul.


    Can it be clearly understood that the soul is divided into two, or more?


    It''s like a complete split from your head down, not just physical pain, the tearing of soul will make people more impressive.


    It must be admitted that Voldemort has a lot of perseverance, so he can become the Dark Lord, become the peak that no other wizard can reach in his life.


    And the people who can succeed, those with high probability, are a group of lunatics!


    Like Merlin?


    The communication of the alien world is not only the lunatic of the devil plane, but also the strange space relying on these to strengthen their own magic.


    Or, Greenwood?


    Trying to master the most primitive power of the wizard.


    Silent?


    This is probably one of the most primitive wizard''s ways of showing strength. It is more powerful, but also more dangerous, and the fury destroys the wizard''s will And grindworth tried to control the power of the wild.


    He is doomed to failure.


    Once the primitive is domesticated, within three generations, it is bound to perish.


    The memory stops here.


    Tom Riedel closed the door, and everything went as usual, except that slahorn seemed to need more wine to forget about it.


    "Thank you, Harry," Dumbledore said quietly. "Let''s go..."


    When Harry landed on the floor of the office, Dumbledore was already sitting behind his desk, and Fanlin was quietly sitting next to him. No one paid attention to Harry who had just returned to his senses.


    Harry sat down and waited for Dumbledore to speak.


    "I''ve been hoping for this proof for a long time," Dumbledore finally said. "It further proves my idea, it tells me that I''m right, and also shows me how far we''re going to go..."


    Harry suddenly noticed that every principal in the portrait on the wall was awake and listening to their conversation. A fat, red nosed wizard has actually pulled out a hearing aid."Well, Harry," said Dumbledore, "I''m sure you can understand the importance of what we''ve just heard. At your age, Tom Riddle is doing all the things he can find, how to make himself immortal


    "He succeeded, sir!" Asked Harry. "He created Horcruxes. That''s why he didn''t die when he attacked me. He''s hiding a Horcrux somewhere? A small part of his soul is safe? "


    "A little bit Or more, "said Dumbledore. "You heard Voldemort say that he especially wanted to know from Slughorn what would happen if a wizard created more than one Horcrux. He wanted to escape death, so he kept murdering and tearing his soul apart so that he could put his soul in many separate hidden Horcruxes. No book can give him information. As far as I know, I''m sure no wizard other than Voldemort has ever created more than two Horcruxes. "


    Dumbledore pauses for a moment, sorts out his thoughts, and then says, "four years ago, I got something that proves that I think Voldemort has separated his soul."


    "Diary," Harry said, and vaseline told me it was a Horcrux, but I didn''t understand what a Horcrux was for.


    "Yes, it''s that diary, Riedel''s diary, which tells you how to reopen the chamber."


    "I don''t understand, sir!" Said Harry.


    "Well, although I didn''t see Riedel come out of the diary, the phenomenon you described to me was something I had never seen with my own eyes. Can a single memory begin to act and think for itself? Just one memory can destroy that girl''s life and make her fall into its hands? No, there''s something more sinister in that diary A fragment of soul, I''m almost sure. A diary is a Horcrux. But many problems follow. What puzzled me most was that the diary was used as a weapon


    "I still don''t understand," said Harry.


    "Well, let''s assume that the Horcruxes have such a function - in other words, these soul fragments are safe in them, and undoubtedly can prevent the death of his master, but it is certain that Voldemort wanted the diary to be read, that a trace of his soul would inhabit or control other people''s bodies, so Slytherin''s monster was released."


    "Yes, he didn''t want his hard work wasted," Harry said. "He wanted people to know that he was Slytherin''s successor because he couldn''t be trusted at that time."


    "Quite right," said Dumbledore. "But I don''t know if you''ve noticed, Harry, if he intentionally passed the diary to, or used by, later Hogwarts students, it''s hard to say. That''s part of Tom''s life, and I''m sure we''ve proven it. The point of Horcrux is, as professor srahorn has explained, to make sure that part of yourself is hidden and safe, not to give it to someone else or to risk it so that it might be destroyed. ¡ª¡ªIt''s like what actually happened: this piece of soul is no longer there. You''ve seen it. In terms of Voldemort''s emphasis on Horcruxes, this careless incident gave me a bad feeling. It implied that he must make or plan to make more Horcruxes, so losing his first one would not cause much harm. I don''t want it to be true, but there is no other possibility. You tell me, two years ago, Voldemort returned to his body that night, and he issued the brightest warning statement to the death eaters. "I have walked farther than anyone else on the road of immortality." When you told me he said, "far away from anyone," I thought I understood what it meant, even though the Death Eaters didn''t think of it. He said his Horcruxes, the number of Horcruxes, Harry. I don''t believe any other wizard can do it. But it happened: Voldemort seems to have grown into a rarity in the past few years, and from the changes he has experienced, I can only explain that his soul has been damaged by what we call the far-off realm of "the worst of habits."


    "So he allowed himself to murder others?" Said Harry. "Why doesn''t he make a sorcerer''s stone, or steal one, if he likes longevity so much?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1149

    "In fact, I know he tried that five years ago," Dumbledore said, "but for a few reasons, I think a sorcerer''s stone is less powerful than a Horcrux for Voldemort."


    "Smaller than Horcrux?"


    "Because when the sage''s stone, or elixir, really begins to prolong life, it must be taken on time, throughout life, if the person wants eternal life. So, if he''s completely dependent on the potion, or he''ll die like the potion Fanlin said that he had a magic stone. Fortunately, he didn''t need to make anything like elixir.


    He didn''t want to be like nicoleme. He felt like he had lost his breath, and there was no way to supplement it. Because of the limitation of life form, if he didn''t carry out essential evolution, he would always be like a dam with a broken dike, and the cracks would continue to expand.


    When the time comes, the efficacy of the elixir will be less and less. Van Lin is very suspicious. What will happen to nicoleme when he uses the elixir now?


    New energy infused, resulting in a bigger leak?


    The container itself is no longer supported.


    "Oh, yes, that''s right. If you''ve met nicoleme in person, you won''t have such a problem. Maybe there''s no problem in the first one or two hundred years, but Remember, Voldemort likes to act alone. I believe he will find a way to make life exist, even with an intolerable elixir. Of course, he is ready to drink it, if it can bring him some terrible life that disappears after attacking you, but only to gain the body. After that, I''m sure he wants to continue to rely on his Horcruxes, and if it''s just to be human form, he won''t need anything else. He is an ordinary man again. You see Or closer to immortality than anyone can do. "


    Harry kept nodding. If Voldemort was not immortal, at least Harry had never seen that ghost could come back from the dead. If it was so simple, Cedric would not have to experience that pain.


    Fortunately, so far, none of the people Harry knows has died.


    However, Dumbledore did not stop.


    "But now, Harry, there''s a warning in the news that you''ve managed to capture this crucial memory for me, and we''ve come closer to Voldemort''s Secret earlier than anyone else. You heard him say, "in order to make yourself strong, isn''t it better to divide your soul into many pieces? I mean, for example, 7 is the most magical number, isn''t it? " Isn''t 7 the most magical number? Yes, I think it''s very attractive for Voldemort to divide the soul into seven pieces, which is exactly what Van Lin and I discussed in the previous time, and the key point is that we were not sure what Voldemort would use to make Horcruxes, but he would make several


    "He made seven horreuses?" Harry was astonished when several of the portraits on the wall were enraged and made a similar sound. "But they could be anywhere in the world - hidden - buried or invisible -"


    "I''m glad to see you recognize a lot of problems," Dumbledore said quietly. "But first, no, Harry, not seven Horcruxes, one. The seventh part of his soul still lives in his reborn body. This part lived on strange objects during his wandering years; without it, he had no himself at all. In his body is the seventh soul - the last that those who wish to kill Voldemort must destroy. "


    Van Lin looked up at Dumbledore, and then looked at Harry. Dumbledore''s pristine face looked very calm.


    There are seven Horcruxes, and then the subject''s soul hides in Voldemort''s present-day body.


    It can be said that if nothing happens, Voldemort will need to die eight times before he can really disappear.


    "But there are six more..." Harry said with a little disappointment, "how can we find them?"


    "You forget You have destroyed one, I have destroyed the other, and, of course, Vaseline, he has destroyed two. "


    "Wait, you mean, four have been destroyed?" Harry said unexpectedly, "but I only know the diary and Slytherin''s pendant box."


    Dumbledore suddenly raised his hand, his state is not very good, at least van Lin in Dumbledore''s hands can not see any blood.


    "This is the ring, Harry. Voldemort''s ring. It has a terrible curse on it. It shouldn''t have happened Forgive me, I lack some necessary humility For my great ability, but fortunately, I survived, and van Lin saved me in the hut in Gunter


    "Believe that you would have left there alive without me." Said Fanlin.


    "Oh, no, that curse is terrible But Tom may be disappointed that the ring is no longer a Horcrux


    "But how did you find it?"


    "Oh, as you know now, many years ago I made some deals to discover as much as possible about Voldemort''s past life. I travel around, visiting places he''s been to. I hesitated across from the bankrupt Gunter''s house with the ring hidden. It seems that Voldemort succeeded in sealing a piece of his soul in it, and he never wanted to take it with him again. He hid it, protected it with a lot of powerful magic, and put it in the hut where his ancestors once lived. Perhaps he never thought that I might ask for trouble to visit the ruins one day, and I could find some unthinkable hiding place. ""Anyway, we can''t celebrate for us too early. You''ve broken the diary and I''ve broken the ring, but if our inference about the seven soulful powers is correct, there are still two Horcruxes. "


    "But one more thing, what?" Harry asked, "Slytherin''s pendant box, Tom Riddle''s diary, Marvolo''s ring The other one... "


    "In my hands, to be exact, those two." Van Lim said, pulling Slytherin''s pendant box and Ravenclaw''s crown from the space.


    Van Lim has been trying to repair Ravenclaw''s crown, but in fact, in the elimination of all the magic about Horcrux, Ravenclaw''s crown has not been restored to its original appearance.


    It can be said that Vaseline has destroyed her core. If you want to repair it, you still need to find a pure wisdom gem, but put it here


    "Ravenclaw''s crown, you''ve seen, is the alchemy product I''ve been working on in the laboratory."


    "How did you find her? She hasn''t been lost for a long time, Helena..."


    "In the house where you need it." "I forgot exactly when, when I needed a lab, and then the house was there, and I finally found it when I was cleaning up," Van Lin said


    "A magical experience." Dumbledore said, "but it saves us a lot of trouble, so we have less to look for."


    "But they could be anything?" Harry asked. "They could be, er, maybe in tin, or, I don''t know, empty potions..."


    "You''re going astray, Harry. It must be an ordinary object, easy to ignore. But will Voldemort guard his precious soul with tin or old potions? You forgot what I showed you. Voldemort likes to collect collections. His preferred objects have a strong and unthinkable origin, his pride, his faith, his superiority. He is determined to find a surprising place for himself to carve these things, which implies that Voldemort''s selected Horcruxes are objects of value and help to honor. "


    "But the diary is not so special."


    "The diary, as you say yourself, is proof that he is Slytherin''s successor. I''m sure Voldemort thought about its amazing importance. "


    "And what about the other Horcruxes?" Said Harry. "Do you think you know what they are, professor?"


    "I''m just guessing," Dumbledore said. "For the reasons I''ve said, I''m sure Voldemort will use things that are essentially noble. That''s why I searched for Voldemort''s past to see if I could find any clues that this ancient treasure had disappeared around him


    Said Harry aloud. "Huffpuff''s cup!"


    "Yes." Dumbledore said with a smile. "I can use Maybe not, but I''ll bet everything I have in the future that heffpav''s golden cup is Horcruxes, and Voldemort found them. The other one Here I assume again that he has only made six copies, which is hard to guess, but I venture to guess that after settling the baby of huffpuff and Slytherin, he will start looking for the treasure belonging to Gryffindor and Ravenclaw. "


    "Then he cheated Helena." Fanlin said, "the ghost of Ravenclaw, she is Ravenclaw''s daughter."


    "Ravenclaw''s daughter?" Harry had a big mouth. He had never heard of such a thing.


    "In fact, it''s a bloody love story about Barro and Helena." Van Lim said briefly, "so Voldemort found this."


    "But it''s certain that there are relics of the three founders, and naturally Tom will focus on Gryffindor, but I can guarantee that there is no problem with Gryffindor."


    Dumbledore pointed with his Turquoise fingers to the wall behind him, where a sword inlaid with rubies was lying quietly in a glass box.


    "You think that''s the real reason why he wants to go back to Hogwarts, professor?" Harry said, "to find something from some other founder?"


    "That''s right," Dumbledore said, "but unfortunately, it doesn''t give us much advantage either because he has given up, or I believe he has, to use something else without a chance to search the school. I can''t help but conclude that he never fulfilled his ambition to be full of four founders. But he did get three That''s the best we can do so far. "


    "Destroy him." "We''ve done that, but in fact, we don''t have a clue about the sixth psychic lock, the Horcrux, and that''s why we need srahorn''s memory, which is very important."


    "But I think I know what the sixth psychic lock is. I admit I was once curious about that snake - Nagini, what do you think of it? "


    "The snake?" Harry was shocked. "Can animals be used as soul locks?"


    "Yes, it''s a bad idea," said Dumbledore. "Because it''s a great adventure to put a part of your soul on something that can think and act. Anyway, if I''m right, when Voldemort broke into your parents'' house to kill you, there was at least one unfinished goal of making six psychlocks. He''s going to make a psychic lock with a special murder. You''re the target of that murder. He believed that killing you would relieve the danger described in the prophecy. He believes it will make him invincible. I''m sure he''s going to use your death to make his last soul lock. As we know, he failed. A few years later, he killed an old Muggle with Nagini, which may have turned it into his last soul lock. It lurks in the chamber of secrets, enhancing the mystery of Voldemort; I think he may not love it more than other things; no doubt, he just wants to use it around, it seems that he can control it extraordinary, far more than an ordinary snake man, I suspect, he and Nagini have a soul connection, and, Harry, every time you look at it from a snake''s point of view ... What''s the matter, van Lin? "Dumbledore suddenly looked up at Van Lin, van Lin''s cough voice interrupted Dumbledore''s analysis.


    "Actually, that''s what I thought at first, Professor..." Vaseline shook his head and said, "but actually, Nagini has been killed by me. On the night of Voldemort''s resurrection, after seeing Harry away, I killed him."


    "What?" Dumbledore was a little shocked and said, "how do you..."


    "Fierce fire curse..." When it comes to the material of the spirit, it''s very consistent with the characteristics of the spirit


    "Nothing will not burn..." Dumbledore paused. "A genius idea. I''ve been worrying about how to destroy Horcruxes, but you said you killed Nagini?"


    "Yes, before I leave." Said Fanlin.


    "My fiery spell hit Nagini, which made Voldemort very painful, but, to be sure, Voldemort was not as bad as he thought. I destroyed Horcruxes, whether it was Slytherin''s pendant box, or diary, or Ravenclaw''s crown, it didn''t feel the same. Nagini was not a Horcrux, professor."


    "This..."


    "But I am attached to it I mean, on Nagini If he''s not a Horcrux... "


    "I think it might be another body of Voldemort." "When you were in the forest of Albania, Harry, you also heard that his broken soul could not form a ghost. If you want to keep it, Voldemort must be attached to something, and Nagini should be the most successful choice. There are very few snakes that can carry Voldemort''s soul Or, before that, Nagini was Voldemort''s pet? "


    Fanlin is not sure when Nagini existed.


    "In any case, Nagini used to be the carrier of Voldemort''s main soul, so there will be a strong Voldemort flavor in Nagini''s soul, which is why Nagini is mistaken for one of the Horcruxes."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1150

    ¡­¡­


    "So Is Nagini not a Horcrux? " Harry was a little confused. No wonder that after countless times of exploring Voldemort''s dream, Harry no longer had the feeling of being attached to the snake.


    "You killed him?"


    "Yes, I killed him." Van Lin nodded.


    "So all that''s left of Horcrux now is huffpaff''s gold cup?" Harry''s eyes lit up.


    "No I have a feeling that the Horcrux is still seven Six... " Van Lin hesitated.


    "But Nagini didn''t already..."


    "But Nagini was not made into a Horcrux." Van Lin shook his head and said, "this is also a headache for me right now. We have no idea what the last Horcrux is."


    "It''s up to you, Harry." Dumbledore pondered.


    "Depend on me?" Harry was a little confused. "But, after all, I found one And I mean, van Lin has found two pieces, obviously... "


    "No, Harry, it''s different." Fanlin said, "most of what I find is traceable, and I have no clue about the last one, but you are different..."


    "You mean induction?" Harry suddenly thought about his attachment to Nagini.


    "Well, we can put it down for a while I have an idea, but I don''t think it''s reliable When it''s confirmed, maybe I can tell you, but now, on the surface


    "Hofpav''s golden cup Is it hiding in Hogwarts? Like Ravenclaw''s crown? "


    "No, I don''t think so." "But we can look for A lot of time... "


    Van Lim added in a whisper that Hogwarts is of little value to them. When the time comes, everyone will leave here. After Dumbledore''s death


    "If you find it," Harry said quickly, "can I help you destroy it?"


    Dumbledore looked at Harry carefully for a moment, then said. "Yes, I think so."


    "Can I really?" Harry said, surprised, I can''t believe it.


    "Oh yes," Dumbledore chuckled. "I think you are qualified."


    Harry felt his heart lift. It''s nice not to hear the words of vigilance. The headmasters and headmasters around the wall didn''t think much of Dumbledore''s words. Harry saw several of them shaking their heads. Phineas nigros sniffed the cold air in his nose.


    "To be sure, only you can do it." Vaseline said, "I mean, find the Horcrux."


    "But I have a question Will Voldemort know when a psychic lock is destroyed, professor? Can he feel it? "


    Harry asked himself, ignoring the portraits.


    "A very interesting question, Harry. I believe not. I believe that Voldemort is now so immersed in evil that these vital parts of himself have been separated for a long time, and when we do, he doesn''t feel it. Perhaps, close to death, he may know his loss But he doesn''t realize, for example, that he learned from Lucius Malfoy that the diary had been destroyed. When Voldemort learned that the diary had been destroyed, I was told he was very angry


    "But I think he let him mix it with Hogwarts from Lucius Malfoy, didn''t he?"


    "Yes, a few years ago, when he was sure he could create more Horcruxes, Lucius should still wait for Voldemort''s orders, but he never received orders, because Voldemort disappeared soon after it was given to him. No doubt he thought Lucius was afraid to do anything except to protect the Horcrux carefully, but he counted too much Lucius''s reverence for a master who had disappeared for several years, and Lucius believed he was dead. Of course, Lucius didn''t know what the diary was. But I think Voldemort told him that with this diary he could reopen the secret chamber because it was already enchanted. If Lucius knew that he had a part of his master''s soul in his hand, he would have treated it with more awe - but instead he carried out his own plan. He tried to kill Arthur through Arthur Weasley''s daughter, but failed. Oh, poor Lucius, when Voldemort knew he had destroyed his Horcrux, and after the terrible defeat of the Ministry of magic last year, I suspect Lucius might be happy to stay in Azkaban, but Voldemort let him out


    "Let it go?"


    "Yes, you heard me right, Harry. Just let it out." "Voldemort used magic to destroy Azkaban," Van leen said


    "Destroy?"


    Harry felt that his imagination was not enough. He had no doubt about the description of Vaseline, just as he had trusted Vaseline since he entered school. However, he could not imagine what kind of wizard could destroy Azkaban with a magic.


    Although Voldemort has done it once, even so, it is only an attack in the mouth of Fanlin.


    "So, Azkaban now...""It''s almost gone. Voldemort''s magic destroyed the base of the magic array. There''s no way to repair it in a short time. What''s more, the Ministry of magic can''t spare time now."


    "Is that true?" Harry could almost see half of Azkaban melting out of thin air.


    Can such a wizard really deal with himself? That power Harry felt it, too.


    But


    Harry quickly abandoned such a ridiculous idea. Is he really the chosen one?


    It''s just Voldemort''s choice. He''s not a God or something.


    "So if all of Voldemort''s Horcruxes are destroyed, he will die, right?" Asked Harry, turning his head.


    "I think so." Said Dumbledore.


    "Without Horcruxes, Voldemort is just an ordinary man, and his soul has been destroyed. To be exact, once all the Horcruxes are destroyed, the human part of Voldemort will be destroyed, leaving an empty shell But don''t forget, even if the soul can''t be repaired, his mind and powerful mana are still intact. So even without Horcruxes, it takes an unusual force to kill Voldemort. "


    "But I have no unusual power." Said Harry.


    "No, you have," said Dumbledore firmly. "You have a power that Voldemort has never had, you have..."


    "I see!" Harry couldn''t wait to say, "I have love!" He couldn''t stop himself from adding, "I''m unusual!"


    "By the way, Harry, you have love," continued Dumbledore contentedly. "It''s love that gives you everything. It''s great and unusual. You''re still too young to understand how different you are, Harry


    "So, in this prophecy," Voldemort does not have power, "is love Harry asked, feeling a little empty. What special place? If he had any special talent, he would have found it earlier.


    He is just a little wizard who has made rapid progress in the defense of the dark arts. He is a young wizard who will soon become an adult. Compared with his talent, even Hermione is much better than him. At least Hermione is very knowledgeable and has a good brain.


    And van Lin, he did not know how many times he had been hit.


    "Yes, it is love." Dumbledore said, "but Harry, don''t forget that it only makes sense when Voldemort does it. I said that at the end of last semester. Voldemort chose you to be his greatest threat, so you became his greatest threat


    "But that''s the end of the story --"


    "no, it''s not!" Dumbledore began to be anxious. His face became more and more uncoordinated. The original pale face turned blue in a twinkling of an eye. "You rely too much on this prediction!"


    "Professor Dumbledore Control your emotions. " Van Lin''s eyes are calm and terrible, just like a pool of stagnant water, a touch of lonely blue light through van Lin''s eyes straight locked Dumbledore''s pupil.


    I don''t know if it was an illusion. Harry felt that the temperature around him had dropped a little.


    Did van Lim just seem to be using magic to attack Dumbledore?


    Harry felt that he was wrong, but vaguely, the idea spread wildly almost unstoppable.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Fanlin Professor Dumbledore You... "


    It was a while before Dumbledore calmed down again.


    "Oh, we''re ok..." Dumbledore said wearily, "I had some small problems before, and the magic was a little restless Van Lin was just helping me sort it out. You should know that van Lin is very good at Ah, I care more about your thoughts than this. You are now Too much reliance on that prediction, Harry


    "But," Harry said hastily, "you didn''t mean that the prophecy meant..."


    "But have you ever thought that if Voldemort didn''t hear this prophecy, it would come true? Will it still make sense? Of course not! Do you think all the prophecies in that prophecy hall have come true? " Dumbledore said calmly, his face returned to normal.


    "But," said Harry perplexedly, "the last time you said one of us would kill the other --"


    "Harry, Harry, that''s because Voldemort made this huge mistake, and he did what trayne said! If Voldemort didn''t kill your father, would you want revenge? Of course not. If he had not forced your mother to die for you, would you still have the protection of your mother? Of course not, Harry! Don''t you understand? Voldemort himself made himself the greatest enemy, just like a tyrant! Do you know how afraid the tyrant is of the people he oppresses? They all realized that one day some of the victims would stand up against him! Voldemort is just like them! He is always looking for the person who will pose a threat to him. He hears the prophecy and immediately does it. As a result, he chooses a man to kill himself and make himself the biggest weapon! "


    "But..."


    "You should understand!" Dumbledore said he stood up and strode across the room, his shimmering cloak whirring, and Harry had never seen him so agitated. "He wanted to kill you, so he made the" doomed man "himself. This man sat in front of me and wanted to fight him! It is because of Voldemort''s mistakes that you will know his thoughts, his ambitions, and even snake language because of him. Harry, apart from the insight into Voldemort''s emotions, you have never been attracted by the black magic, never, never had any desire to be a follower of Voldemort. ""If you are protected, you are protected by your love!" Dumbledore said loudly, "this is the only force that can fight Voldemort! After suffering so much, your heart is still as pure as when you were 11 years old. When you stand in front of that mirror, it reflects the purity of your heart. It makes you fight Voldemort. Harry, do you know how many wizards can see what you see in the mirror? Voldemort should have known what he was doing, but he didn''t! He now knows that you are not hurt when you enter his mind, and he will feel pain when he wants to dominate you. He has tried in the Ministry of magic. I don''t think he knows why, Harry, he destroyed his soul. He didn''t know. He never stopped to understand that unique and pure soul, or that he simply forgot the most important part of a wizard or a person. "


    "But, sir," said Harry, trying to keep his voice calm, "it''s all the same, isn''t it? I''m going to kill him, too, or Or did he kill me? "


    "To kill him?" Dumbledore said, "of course you do! But not for prophecy! It''s for you, for yourself! You''ll be upset if you don''t kill him, I know. Imagine, just think, if you didn''t hear that prediction, what would you do now? Under my protection, how can I live safely? Or compromise? "


    Dumbledore asked unkindly, waiting for Harry to give him an answer.


    Harry watched Dumbledore walking in front of him, thinking, he thought of his mother, his father, and many of his friends, and he thought of Cedric Digory and even the lombartons lying in St. Mungo hospital. He thought of all the evils of Voldemort. Anger was burning in his chest and stinging in his throat.


    "I want to kill him," Harry said quietly. "I want to do the same."


    "Of course you wish!" Dumbledore exclaimed excitedly, "you see, prophecy doesn''t command you to do anything. It makes Voldemort choose you, but you can make your own choice, even contrary to the prophecy! And Voldemort will only listen to the prophecy, he will continue to hurt you Let things become... "


    "One of us will kill the other." Harry said, "I''ve learned that I''ll kill him not for anyone else, but for myself."


    He finally understood that Dumbledore had been trying to tell him. That''s how different it is to be forced to face a war and walk into the battlefield with your head held high. There''s a little bit of Dumbledore''s understanding, but maybe there''s no difference I know, Harry thought. I''m proud. My parents know This is the biggest difference in the world.


    "Oh, I''m so glad to hear that, Harry. I''m so happy for you." Dumbledore coughed twice.


    "You..."


    "Oh, don''t worry about me, Harry!" Dumbledore immediately waved his hand. "You must always remember to keep a clear mind. Don''t let the desire for revenge overwhelm your mind. Don''t stay away from your friends. I believe that with the help of friends, this is not a difficult thing."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1151

    "Yes, Professor Dumbledore..."


    "Well, you go back first. I need vaseline to help me."


    "Your body?"


    "Nothing, after all I''m also very old... "


    Harry was shocked, until now, he really realized why Dumbledore became so anxious.


    Dumbledore is very old. Just like all the old people, it''s not sure that Dumbledore will leave that day. Maybe there will be a long time in the world, or will this time be very fast?


    Harry didn''t dare to think about it any more.


    The first second is still ambitious, the next second Dumbledore is going to


    £¿£¿


    However, Dumbledore does not seem to intend to continue to entangle with Harry, Harry had to leave here by himself.


    This is not the first time, is it


    The door closed, and as the sound of the stone beast turning disappeared, the principal''s office returned to calm again. Fox stood on van Lin''s shoulder and gently rubbed his head against van Lin''s cheek.


    Little Phoenix seems a little uneasy. Fox hasn''t spent too long from his last rebirth. Instinctively, fox needs some protection


    "How is your health?"


    "Not so good. You can see that I''m not very good at controlling my magic right now."


    "Why, because of the dead?" Van Linton stopped, and gently stroked Fox''s neck with his hand, which seemed to make the little Phoenix more stable.


    "Nick says you''ll notice that I didn''t think so at first. It seems that I underestimated my own control." Dumbledore said that his face quickly turned blue and white, a light blue fine line from Dumbledore''s corner of the eye spread, like a spider''s web, quickly covered the position of his temples.


    Different from the usual appearance, Dumbledore''s pupil only has a little bit in the center, which still keeps pure blue, but the white part of his eyes has the tendency of blackening.


    It felt like a void, and in the eyes, the constant flash of light made van Lin feel uncomfortable.


    Draw out the wand, gently wave, immediately around the portrait is covered by a layer of black fog.


    "You are much better than I thought." Dumbledore said something unexpected, it is already warm weather, but in Dumbledore''s mouth but spit out a white fog.


    Fox became more and more restless, and seemed to be ready to flee at any time.


    "Relax, fox Take it easy... " Fanlin held fox in his arms, holding the wand, and his hand exuded a strange magic, which made the light a little distorted, but fox seemed to be very useful. Slowly, his high head also slowly dropped down.


    "Oh, thank you very much. It looks like fox is tired out. He won''t leave his shelf for two days until you come."


    "Fox, we can put it aside first, Professor..." Van Lin opened his mouth, but seeing Dumbledore''s strange pupil and face, van Lin had no reason to be a tight heart.


    Dumbledore is dangerous.


    This is Fanlin''s first instinct.


    I don''t know how long, since the showdown with Dumbledore, van Lin has not felt such a dangerous breath from Dumbledore for a long time.


    Last time


    The last time it seemed that Sirius had just escaped, van Lin had tried to reduce his influence, but to a large extent, his own existence was constantly destroying the direction Dumbledore had planned.


    As a matter of fact, Fanlin always doubted that if he didn''t have a lot of problems and left Sirius behind, Peter would not have been so troublesome now.


    Are vampires not going to come?


    Oh, speaking of vampires, Lori, Rutherford''s promised vampire, hasn''t arrived yet.


    And the old bastard, Trevor.


    "What do you want to say, or Stop me? " Dumbledore sat up straight with his eyes fixed on van Lin.


    In an instant, a layer of fine sweat from the heart of Fanlin.


    "I just don''t think it''s appropriate..." "Or, do you think it''s really worth it?"


    "Worth it?" Dumbledore looked at Van Lin quietly, which made him feel more like he was talking to the dead.


    "I have no choice, Fanlin..." Dumbledore said, "you''ve seen Tom''s power with your own eyes. To put it bluntly, Harry has no ability to kill Tom at all. We don''t have so much time left for Harry to grow up in the past or the present."


    "You didn''t say Harry had..."


    "Thank you. It''s not like you said it, Fanlin." Dumbledore shook his head. "I''m afraid you really believe there''s going to be something I mean, the power of love? "


    "Of course not." Van Lin immediately shook his head and said, "this is just an emotion. It stimulates the spirit with emotion, and releases magic through the spirit. All this is based on the wizard himself. One plus one can never reach the level of three in quantitative change. Even though it is not a simple addition and subtraction, it is magic.""You understand it very well, Fanlin." Now, Harry, what do you think of Dumbledore


    "He''s not even a match for Malfoy, if Malfoy is cool enough." Vaseline shook his head and said, "it''s a naked fact."


    "Ah, yes..." Dumbledore said, "Draco is really a good wizard, a good family, a strong talent Of course, Malfoy has always been tutoring, if not all, but at least, Malfoy is very hard-working


    "Harry worked hard, too." "Harry, at least, is full of self-confidence now..." said Vaseline


    "It''s really Harry''s strength, but it''s not all Harry has, is it?" Dumbledore said, "a glass of water, even if we are drawing, is just a glass of water, trying to expand the capacity and fill it up at the same time..."


    Dumbledore hesitated for a moment. "Harry can''t reach my level, van Lin, it''s destined from the beginning. He''s a..."


    "Oh, yes, he is a Horcrux." "Born, the black magic destroyed a part of Harry, and the injection of Voldemort''s soul made Harry born to be human..."


    "Yes Voldemort made Harry, but at the same time, destroyed him... " Dumbledore said, "in fact, I''ve been thinking Magic Coming back from Greece, I''ve been thinking about it ever since I realized that there was something really powerful in the past Fanlin, magic... "


    "Magic..." Van Linton was stunned. He didn''t quite understand what Dumbledore was trying to say.


    "Yes, it''s magic." Said Dumbledore.


    "You mean Strength? " Fanlin hesitated to say that in his eyes, magic is not only power, "or A means of protecting what we want to protect? "


    "Everyone''s understanding is different, Fanlin..." Dumbledore said, "or, when you get to my height, you can touch something different."


    "Let''s let go of this problem for the time being, Fanlin..." Dumbledore said, "but I feel confused, to be responsible."


    "So you intend to continue Forward? " Asked Fanlin.


    "Oh, yes, it''s also one of my ways, or I want things to go the way I want them to go. " Said Dumbledore.


    Fanlin sat in his chair and began to wriggle uneasily.


    "What would you like to do?"


    "Explore new things and abandon the present "Shackles..."


    "Bondage?" Van Lim stares at Dumbledore, visible to the naked eye, Dumbledore''s cracks in the corner of his eyes continue to spread to other places.


    "You chose death, Dumbledore?" Suddenly aware of Dumbledore''s situation, van Lin suddenly stood up.


    But not waiting for Fanlin to act, waiting for Fanlin is a cold wand.


    He has seen the wand, the elderberry material, and even the master of the wand, Fanlin, has had a good experience.


    "What do you want to do?" Vaseline looked at Dumbledore dangerously. Through constant stimulation, van Lin clearly felt what was constantly pulling away from his body.


    A chain made of ice crystal twined on Dumbledore''s wand in an instant.


    "Almost forgot that it came from another God, or from you?"


    Dumbledore said, shaking gently, the chain that had been tightly around his arm was shaken open.


    "You..."


    "Yes, I think I''ve hit a bottleneck." Dumbledore looked at the shock away from the chain, after a few seconds, the chain will again Dumbledore to lock.


    "Put these away." Dumbledore tired said, regardless of van Lin''s reaction, he sat back.


    "Good..."


    Fanlin looked at the headmaster''s desk which was pierced by the chain. Without thinking too much, he took the initiative to relax the control of Dumbledore.


    As Dumbledore sat down, the headmaster''s office was once again restored.


    "So, that''s what you got at the tomb in the North Pole?" Vaseline frowned and asked, this cold feeling makes him very uncomfortable, different from his grasp of the magic of fitting and ice water elements, Dumbledore''s magic almost sealed his soul in general.


    The feeling of being slow


    "So to speak." Dumbledore said, "but like Tom, my body limits my play."


    "You don''t have to do that at all." Fanin said, "in Greece, you have already..."


    Vaseline recalled Dumbledore, who fought with the shadow of the gods in Greek space.


    "I''m trying to break that." Dumbledore said, "a long time ago, maybe a decade Or 20 years I''ve almost reached the dome, and until then I''ve been at peace


    Van Lim did not speak, it is difficult to imagine that Dumbledore had touched the ceiling of the world early. Moreover, it seems that Dumbledore is not alone now. Now he has to add a Voldemort, and Voldemort even needs to be faster when he comes to this step."Can you ask, this is..."


    "You''ll know, and wait until you really get to this step." Dumbledore said, "Harry can''t, but you can You''ve planted the seeds, aren''t you. "


    "But, I don''t understand..." And then, in Van Lin''s mind, perhaps Dumbledore was referring to the transformation that Eton had made to him? Or Abraham''s book? Or


    "So, what are you going to do." Fan Lin has to go for at least more than ten years at his present speed.


    However, obviously, there is not so much time for him now, either they die or Tom. Both sides will always have one to fall first.


    "As we said before, I am too old, Fanlin..." Dumbledore shook his head and said, "if you do it at one time, it is possible that my body will go to destruction step by step before my power bursts out."


    "To meet death I can ask Nicole may... " There is a bad feeling in Fanlin.


    For wizards like Dumbledore or Nicolas, the world of witchcraft is now able to give them too little attraction. For whatever reason, it is absolutely tempting to explore a more real world of magic itself.


    "As you think." "Nick has been staying for so long, I think his wife might complain..." Dumbledore said


    "Nicolas did not look like you?"


    "It''s not a good choice, van Lin." "We could have had a better way, but I think it''s good now, but there''s still a very important thing to do," Dumbledore said


    "Are you still going to have Professor Snape back to Voldemort?"


    "It''s a good plan, isn''t it?" "Tom is far beyond our ability to bear, so it is necessary to change roles, even if I am still there, it doesn''t help," Dumbledore said


    "So, who is it? Malfoy? "


    "Oh, he can''t." Dumbledore shook his head and said, "Draco is a good kid, and in fact, I don''t think he can make such a decision. I prefer that person to you than Draco. "


    "It''s me? Kill you? " Van Lin felt that he might have heard something wrong.


    "Oh, not kill me, just let me get rid of such restrictions..." Dumbledore said his eyes were locked in the wand in his hand.


    "Of course, I think you have more important things to do than solve my old man, such as solving Tom''s other soul devices, and working with Harry."


    "Oh, of course, I''ll do it." Van Lin hesitated, and he fixed his eyes on Dumbledore''s wand, which was familiar to the maker, or, now, the maker is already merging with Tom, in the vampire home, with a group of dying bats.


    "So, is it Professor Snape?"


    "What?"


    "I mean, kill your man..." ''There was no one else in his mind, except Snape, ''said Van Lin hesitantly.


    "There''s no accident." Dumbledore said, a face relaxed, "always give Tom some small gifts, nothing more important than my life as an old man who is about to enter the land, and of course, Harry, very successful, sibil, and me?"


    "It''s a perfect plan," Van Lin hesitated. "Well, good luck!"


    Van Lin stood up and took care of fox''s feathers.


    He envy little Phoenix, at least the little Phoenix sleep very well.


    "Oh, don''t put it here." "I hope you can take good care of fox if possible," Dumbledore said. "After all, fox has been with me for a long time."


    "Well Ok... " "And then van Lin said, holding fox back on the shelf in his arms again


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1152

    Dumbledore''s decision made van Lin feel a little incomprehensible, but left the principal''s office, van Lin holding fox did not have a reason to feel a burst of relaxed.


    Dumbledore is preparing, even if this preparation makes van Lin a little confused, but at present, it is always a good thing.


    Nicoleme''s departure was an unexpected thing. Before that, Fanlin had not even received any news.


    Now, there is no one else in the polar regions except Rutherford?


    The worst of all, Fanlin didn''t even know how to get back to the mausoleum. Rutherford took it with him, and he didn''t even leave the route.


    Maybe Dumbledore made up his mind when he asked Rutherford to come to them?


    No matter how much, Harry was surprised that fox was brought back by Vaseline.


    A night without a word


    Both Harry and vaseline are thinking carefully about what Dumbledore said.


    No doubt Harry is lucky. At least Harry doesn''t have to be threatened by Dumbledore, isn''t he?


    The next morning, Harry told Hermione and Ron exactly what had happened in the magic lesson. They were deeply moved by Harry''s way of capturing Slughorn''s memory, and were terrified when he told them of Voldemort''s soul shards and Dumbledore''s promise to involve him in the next search for Horcruxes.


    But what else can be done.


    Heffpav''s gold cup?


    Ghost knows if it will be moved by Bellatrix. After destroying so many Horcruxes, if Voldemort doesn''t pay attention, what else can Vaseline say except for the cattle?


    As for the last one, Fanlin has no clue so far. In fact, Fanlin regretted killing Nagini too early.


    "Really?" Ron said that when he heard all that Harry had told them, Ron was shocked "I mean, you really want to talk to Dumbledore Try and destroy Wow. "


    "Ron, you made it snow." Hermione said calmly, grabbing his wrist and moving his wand away from the roof. There was no doubt that huge white snowflakes began to fall.


    Ron''s excitement led to the release of the magic, but Van Lin also noticed that lavender brown, staring jealously at Hermione from the next table, quickly let go of Ron''s hand.


    Lavender is a little crazy now, so far, they are still not reconciled, so that


    "Oh, yes," said Ron, looking sideways at his shoulder in surprise. Then in the corner of his eye, I saw Lavender who was still watching him.


    "I''m sorry Now we all look like we all have dandruff. " Ron said with some shame, turning his head back quickly.


    "So, lavender, doesn''t it matter?" Asked Fanlin, as she helped Hermione take the snow off her shoulder.


    "We broke up," he told everyone, squeezing the words out of his mouth. "I decided to leave for a while. In fact, I didn''t know what to do with it. I was also stimulated You should know, so I think we should calm down first... "


    "So, did you talk to Lavender?" Hermione looked at lavender, who seemed to be about to cry.


    "I said But, you know... " Ron said dejectedly, which made him a little manic.


    "So..." Harry said, "so You don''t mind if you break up, do you? "


    "No," Ron admitted. "It''s terrible when she yells. She doesn''t listen to anything. Fortunately, at least I don''t have to end it."


    "Coward," said Hermione coldly.


    "Anyway, it was a bad night for lavender. By the way, Ginny and Dean broke up, too


    Harry thought that when Hermione said these things, her eyes looked like she knew everything, but she couldn''t have known that his heart was suddenly dancing with Conger.


    Harry was trying to keep his face and voice the same. He asked, "why?"


    "Oh, for the silly reason She said that he always tried to help her climb over the portrait mouth as if she could not do it herself... " Hermione looks at Dean on the other side of the classroom. He certainly doesn''t look very happy. "Of course, it puts you in a dilemma, doesn''t it?" Said Hermione.


    "What do you mean?" Harry responds quickly, staring cautiously at Hermione.


    Harry wondered if Hermione really knew what he was thinking. In order to hide this, Harry didn''t even discuss anything about Ginny or the Quidditch team with Fanlin. Before this semester, Harry always


    But it doesn''t seem to work.


    Looking at Van Lin''s eyes, Harry felt guilty for no reason.


    In the fourth grade, Fanlin was still trying to make Ginny his partner, but Harry was so focused on Qiu at that time


    Now think about it, it''s not worth it.Autumn is not for him.


    "Quidditch team," Hermione didn''t embarrass Harry, "or what do you think, if Ginny and Dean don''t talk..."


    "Oh, indeed," said Harry happily.


    "Frey," said Fanling in a warning tone. The little magic teacher was coming towards them. Hermione was the only one who succeeded in turning vinegar into wine. Her glass container was filled with crimson liquid, while Ron and Harry''s were still dark brown. As for Vaseline, Vaseline didn''t pay attention to the vinegar at all.


    "Now, now, boys," Professor flyaway reproached, "speak less, act more Let me watch you try. "


    Together they raise their wands, try to concentrate, and point them at their glass containers.


    "Oh, of course..." Fanlin some absent-minded, slightly, suddenly a blue flame on the goblet to swallow.


    This makes Fanlin a little flustered and quickly uses the vanishing mantra to deal with all this.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Hermione is surprised to say that this situation is not very harmonious in Van Lin''s body.


    "Oh, I think I need something simple..." Van Lin frowned, he looked at the palm of his hand, where there was a stabbing pain.


    Since Dumbledore was chained, he came back like this.


    That''s Dumbledore''s magic, which seems to be constantly expanding the vent of the magic of Vaseline


    "Nothing..." Van Lin shook his head. "Dumbledore helped me. I can''t control the amount of magic output now."


    "Oh, ok..." Hermione watched anxiously. At the same time, Harry and Ron finished the magic. Harry''s Vinegar turned into ice, and Ron''s exploded.


    In response, Professor frivy said that Harry and Ron had new homework, which made Ron look very depressed, because defense of the dark arts class definitely had a lot of homework and papers


    There was a little time they had free together after the magic lesson, so they walked back to the common room together.


    Ron seems to be very happy about the end of his relationship with lavender, but Lavender doesn''t think so. And Hermione, she thinks Ron should have the courage to tell Lavender instead of being so vague


    So that van Lin''s body has been stimulated by his active thinking, just like this.


    It seems that Dumbledore''s threat is so great that van Lin instinctively wants to improve himself quickly?


    However, none of them noticed that there was a fierce war going on in Harry''s mind.


    She''s Ron''s sister.


    But she''s separated from Dean!


    She is still Ron''s sister.


    I''m his best friend!


    It makes things worse.


    If I talk to him first


    He''ll hit you.


    What if I don''t care?


    He is your best friend!


    Harry reluctantly noticed that they were climbing over the portrait entrance into the sunny common room, and vaguely saw a small group of seventh graders gathering there, until Hermione called out, "Katie! You are back. Are you ok? "


    "I''m fine!" She said happily. "They let me out of the St. Mungo magic hospital on Monday, and I stayed at home with my parents for a few days, and then came back here this morning. Lina just told me about the last Quidditch game, Harry... "


    "Yes," said Harry, "anyway, you''re back, and Ron gets used to it, and we have a great chance of beating Ravenclaw, which means we can still get the Quidditch cup. Listen, Katie... "


    He needed to ask her a question at once, and his curiosity even temporarily drove Ginny out of her mind. He lowered his voice, and Katie''s friends began to tidy up their stuff, and it was clear that their metamorphosis class was going to be late.


    ¡°¡­¡­ That necklace Can you remember now who gave it to you? "


    "No," said Katie, shaking her head pitifully, "everyone is asking me, but I don''t have a memory. The last thing I remember is I was walking to the ladies'' room with three brooms


    "So, you went into the bathroom?" Asked Hermione.


    "I remember pushing the door open," Katie said, "so I think whoever attacked me must be standing behind the door. After me, my memory went blank until about two weeks ago at the St. Mungo magic hospital. Look, I''d better go. I can''t make Professor McGonagall frown at me, even if it''s my first day back. "


    She picked up her bag and books and went after her classmates, leaving Hermione, Harry and Ron at a table by the window thinking about everything she told them.


    "In that case, a woman must have given the necklace to Katie," said Hermione, "in the girls'' bathroom."


    "Or someone who looks like a woman," said Harry. "And don''t forget, at Hogwarts, there''s a big pot of compound soup. We all know it was stolen a little bit... "In Harry''s mind, he seems to see a group of Crabbe and Gorgon walk by, all of them become girls.


    "I think I should take another sip of the lucky potion," Harry said, "and go to Myrtle''s bathroom again."


    "It would be a waste of potions," said Vaseline calmly, putting his hand down. "That''s all luck can do, Harry. It''s different to be with srahorn. You always have the ability to convince him. You just need to work hard. But luck is not enough to face a powerful magic item. Don''t waste the rest of the potion. You have to remember that next, we have more important things to do than focus on Malfoy. At least, the harvest and the pay are not in direct proportion to me... "


    "But can''t we do more?" Ron asked.


    "It would be great if we had a lot Read a Book... " Harry took out the high-level potions guide from his schoolbag and began to look for the lucky potion.


    "It''s complicated," he said, looking at the ingredients list. "And it''s going to take six months You need to slow down... "


    "As a matter of fact, we can''t collect a lot of materials. The overturned lane has been blocked To be exact, I destroyed him... " Van Lin said awkwardly, overturned the lane, and when he and Sirius left, he blew it up with his wand.


    It can be said that any wizard who can not pass the werewolf investigation can not enter again, and there are Death Eaters Van Lim didn''t think Hagrid could go shopping in the down alley.


    "Oh, ok..." Ron is a little depressed. In fact, he wants to try it, but now maybe


    "I can make something simple, but It will be six months later... " Vaseline shook his head and banished from his mind the method of dealing with Malfoy with the potion of fortune.


    ¡­¡­


    Now, the only person who isn''t happy to see Katie bell back to school is Dean Thomas, who will no longer replace her as a chaser.


    The next two weeks were the best Quidditch training since Harry was captain. His players were happy to get rid of Cormac and Katie finally came back, which made everyone so happy that they flew very well.


    Dean didn''t seem to have a soul to break up with Ginny. Her imitation of Ron''s nervously jumping up and down in front of the post at the sight of the ghost flying towards him and Harry''s roaring before he was hit made everyone happy.


    Harry, laughing with the others, was glad he could look at Ginny for a pure reason.


    In practice, he was hit several times by a swiveling ball because he wasn''t looking at the snitch. The struggle was still raging in his mind:


    Ginny or Ron?


    Sometimes he thought that Ron wouldn''t mind if he went out with Ginny, but then he remembered the look on Ron''s face when he saw her kiss Dean, and made sure that even if Harry just shook her hand, Ron would think it was a mean betrayal.


    Harry couldn''t control himself from talking to Ginny, laughing with her, coming back after practice with her. Whatever his conscience, he was thinking about how to keep Ginny alone with him.


    It would be great if srahorn had another small party, because Ron would not be here, but unfortunately Slakhorn seems to have given up on them.


    Once or twice Harry wanted Hermione''s help, but he didn''t think he could bear to see the smug look on her face.


    He felt that sometimes when Hermione looked at him staring at Ginny or laughing at her jokes, he would see that expression.


    To make matters worse, he was sure that if he didn''t ask Ginny to go out with him soon, someone would come first.


    He and Ron at least agreed that she was so popular because of her own merits. All in all, the idea of using a little more of the lucky potion grew stronger in Harry''s mind.


    Not for Malfoy, just for Ginny.


    This seems to be very cost-effective.


    This should be regarded as what Van Lin said, an important moment?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1153

    In fact, it''s getting warmer and warmer in May, and Ron is always there when Harry sees Ginny.


    It made Harry feel helpless. For the first time, Harry thought Ron was really in the way.


    Harry found himself hoping for something unexpected to make Ron realize that his best friend and his sister were both in love, and that being alone longer would make him happier.


    In fact, this is where Harry is excited.


    Because last night, van Lin quietly told Harry something about Ginny.


    According to hearsay, this was revealed from Hermione''s mouth, in an unintentional discussion.


    This can''t help but let Harry excited, but followed by his own doubts


    Is it true?


    But as the Quidditch final is approaching, there seems to be no chance.


    Ron was so preoccupied with discussing tactics with Harry that he didn''t have time to think about anything else.


    Ron wasn''t the only one obsessed with the event, and Quidditch mania quickly spread through the school, because it determined the title. They will win the Quidditch cup if they beat Ravenclaw by more than 300 points. If they don''t have 300 points more than Ravenclaw, they''ll come second: if they''re less than 100 points behind, they''ll be third, and if they lose more than 100 points, they''ll be fourth, no place.


    Well


    If you want to win the championship 300?


    Maybe a snitch plus 15 goals?


    Harry has never seen a win so far ahead of Quidditch.


    Even on the other side, it''s all at the level of van Lin and Hermione


    There are some chances to win in this way. However, Fanlin must have a way to hide from everyone''s eyes without using magic.


    On the eve of the final, it was always the usual state: a group of opponents tried to threaten each other in the corridor, and satirical songs were sung over and over as a player passed by.


    Some of the players are proud to be the focus of others, while others rush into the toilet and vomit.


    This is probably a curse. Hogwarts often happens like this. For details, please refer to Neville''s life. Although no one will bully Neville, Neville always has a way to make himself in a situation.


    Like the soft leg curse?


    Before the fourth grade, this was probably the most incantations Neville had ever suffered.


    The atmosphere at Hogwarts was heated by the Quidditch match.


    Somehow, the game always came to Harry''s mind when he thought of Ginny. He couldn''t imagine what the celebration would look like if they were ahead by more than 300 points. A grand party might be like drinking a lucky potion.


    Despite all the big things, Harry still hasn''t forgotten his other plan: to find out what Malfoy was doing in Myrtle''s toilet. He is still checking the map of the living point, but Harry always can''t find Malfoy, but through the trace, Harry probably estimated Malfoy''s work and rest rules.


    After all, both van Lin and Harry are in a relatively long period of blank after the end of slahorn''s mission.


    But even though Harry''s hopes of entering Slytherin''s chamber were diminishing, he tried - as long as he was nearby - that no matter how much he repeated his request, with a snake accent or whatever, the sink in the bathroom did not move.


    But everyone knows that there is a huge underground passage linking Hogwarts'' old, dilapidated sewer, where Slytherin''s serpentine once walked.


    A few days before the game, Harry found that he had to eat alone Ron rushes into a nearby toilet to vomit. Hermione rushes to see Professor Victor''s mistake about his last mathematical divination, while van Lin has become strange and doesn''t like to talk since she met srahorn''s memory. She spends more time in the responsive room.


    This forced Harry to act alone, just as he used to go to the second floor, and then focus on the map of the living point to find the slightly more prominent name among the numerous names.


    However, Harry looked for Malfoy for a while, and Harry was sure he was in Slytherin''s secret room.


    But suddenly, Malfoy''s name appears on the map again.


    It wasn''t Goyle or Clara or Vincent, but the gold digger.


    Harry stopped. He had been wondering if Myrtle was really helping Malfoy, but now it seemed that something was going on.


    However, as he was about to leave, his elbow hit a suit of armor erected nearby.


    The huge crash pulled him out of his mind, and Harry hastily put the map away.


    How to scare the snake?


    Fortunately, he had just reached the third floor and ran down the stairs to Myrtle''s bathroom.To be honest, he''s been here countless times, but not once has Harry been so excited.


    Carefully, Harry put his ears on the door, but he couldn''t hear anything.


    Harry opened the door carefully.


    Malfoy was standing behind the door, his hands gripping the sink and his pale face reaching out to the sink.


    "No," said the gold digger''s bass voice from the compartment.


    "Don''t Tell me what happened Maybe I can help you As it is now... "


    "No, no one can help me," Malfoy said, his whole body shaking. "I can''t do I can''t It won''t work And unless I do it right away Or he said he would kill me... "


    Harry was a little confused, but soon he realized what Malfoy was doing.


    Choking words and shaking body


    Malfoy is crying I''m crying Tears trickled from his pale face into the dirty pool.


    Malfoy sobbed, trying to wipe the tears off his face with his hands, but it made his vision more blurred, as if opening a gap, tears could not stop flowing down the corner of his eyes.


    Harry was silent, and suddenly he didn''t know what to do.


    Originally, this has always been what he expected, but in fact, Harry felt very flustered when he saw Malfoy.


    Maybe Malfoy was forced?


    No, he must be winning Myrtle''s sympathy


    While Harry was struggling, Malfoy suddenly looked up and saw Harry looking through his shoulder through the broken mirror.


    Malfoy turned and held his wand.


    Harry instinctively took out his own wand.


    "You..."


    "It''s all you, Potter!" Malfoy screamed wildly, "it''s all your fault, damn it!"


    Without waiting for Harry to react, Malfoy''s hand shook and Harry''s eyes ached with the red light of the coma curse.


    Without hesitation, Harry flashed to the back of the wall, and then a red light broke the floor under Harry''s feet.


    Having no time to think about it, with years of fighting with van Lin, Harry instinctively shot the leg lock curse as soon as he flashed. He wanted to subdue Malfoy.


    However, it turns out that this kind of children''s magic spell doesn''t work at all. At the moment of the curse, Malfoy has used magic to lift Harry''s restrictions on himself.


    "No! no Stop it Screamed the gold digger, her voice returning to Hong Kong in the open room. "Stop! Stop it


    There was a huge noise behind Harry. Harry tried a leg lock charm that reflected back from the wall, rubbed Malfoy''s ears, and broke the pool under the groan of the gold digger, who screamed and splashed.


    "It''s all you, Potter!" Malfoy''s voice became angry. This emotion confused Malfoy''s reason. Harry clearly felt Malfoy brewing some evil curses.


    A whip of fire whipped into Harry''s former hiding place, then left a black whip mark and gravel.


    "Malfoy wants his own life?"


    In a flash, Harry had this idea in his head.


    Harry constantly changed his position, never before. Harry didn''t even know Malfoy was so powerful, magic he had never seen and magic beyond his imagination.


    In a few seconds, Malfoy almost turned the toilet into ruins.


    No time to think about it, Harry used armor to resist the whip, the huge impact force let Harry tightly stick to the floor.


    "Without you, it''s over..." Malfoy held his wand high.


    "There is no shadow in the front of God!" Harry, lying on the floor, yelled desperately, waving his wand wildly.


    For a moment, blood gushed from Malfoy''s face and chest, as if he had just been struck by an invisible sword. He staggered back and fell to the water, and his wand fell out of his powerless right hand.


    "No..." Harry gasped. "It shouldn''t be like this..."


    Harry knelt down in pain beside Malfoy, who was shivering in his own blood.


    For a moment, Harry couldn''t believe his wand. What did he do?


    The weeping Myrtle let out a deafening Scream: "murder! murder! Murder in the toilet


    The door behind Harry slammed open, and he was horrified to see that Snape rushed into the room, ashen, and rudely pushed Harry aside. He knelt beside Malfoy, drew out his wand, pointed to the wound caused by Harry''s curse, muttered, and sounded like a song.


    As the blood seemed to stop, Snape brushed the remaining blood from Malfoy''s face and repeated his spell again. The wound looks as if it is being stitched up.


    Harry was still watching, terrified by what he had done, not realizing that he was covered in blood and water.The weeping Myrtle always sobs and sobs from high. When Snape repeated his mantra for the third time, he pulled and pulled Malfoy to his feet.


    "You need to go to the hospital. There will certainly be some scars, but if the treatment is timely, it can be avoided Come on... " He helped Malfoy through the toilet, turned around at the door and said in a cold, irritated voice, "and you, Potter You wait for me here. "


    For a moment Harry didn''t think he would listen to him. He stood up slowly, trembling, and looked down at the wet floor, blood floating on the surface like bright red flowers. He couldn''t even remember to tell the crying Myrtle to be quiet. She was sobbing and sobbing because of the growing joy.


    Malfoy was saved, but he almost killed him?


    At last Malfoy stopped, the curse did not fall, he was suppressed by Malfoy from the beginning, and then


    The blood burst out suddenly, and Harry felt that the blood on the floor seemed to have a strange magic.


    Ten minutes later, Snape came back. He went into the toilet and locked the door.


    "Go," he said to myrtle, who immediately flew into her own toilet, where suddenly there was silence.


    "I didn''t mean to," said Harry at once. His voice echoed in the cold, watery place. "I don''t know what the spell does."


    But Snape didn''t care.


    "Obviously I underestimated you, Potter," he said softly. "Who would have thought you knew about the black magic? Who taught you that? "


    "I I read it somewhere. "


    "I thought you would push it on van Lin, so What is that place? " Snape looked at Harry with a sneer


    "It was A book in the library, "Harry began to scribble," I can''t remember its name... "


    "Lies." Snape said coldly, his eyes fixed on Harry.


    Harry''s voice began to dry. He knows what Snape is going to do and he can''t stop In his eyes, the toilet began to flicker.


    Harry struggled to block all his thoughts, but the more he tried, the Half Blood Prince''s "guide to advanced potions" came to his mind. And then he looked at Snape again, in the middle of the broken, wet toilet. He looked into Snape''s black eyes, hoping that Snape didn''t see what he was afraid of, but


    "Give me your schoolbag," snape said softly, "and all your textbooks, all of them. Bring them all here. Now


    There''s nothing to argue about. Harry immediately turned around and walked out of the toilet. As soon as he got to the corridor, he ran to Gryffindor tower. Most of them walked in the opposite direction, staring at him covered in blood and water, but he did not answer any questions they asked as he passed.


    Harry felt dizzy, like a tame pet suddenly turned into a beast. Why did the prince write such a spell in his book?


    What''s Snape''s reaction when he sees it?


    Will he tell slakhon


    Harry''s stomach began to stir For a moment, Harry was about to vomit.


    How did Harry get high marks on potions all year round? Would he confiscate or destroy this book that taught Harry so much A friend''s book that has become a guide? Harry can''t let this happen He can''t


    "Did you go..."? Why are you all over? Is this blood? " Ron stood at the top of the stairs and looked down at Harry.


    "I need your book," Harry gasped, "your potion book, quick Give it to me... " Harry said anxiously, eager to rush to grab it.


    "That half breed..."


    "Don''t say so much I''ll explain it later! "


    Ron takes his "guide to high level potions" from his bag and hands it over. Harry runs over him and goes back to the common room. There, he grabbed his schoolbag and, despite the surprise of those who had finished their meal, rushed out of the portrait and ran to the seventh floor corridor.


    He closed his eyes and began to walk. I need a place to collect books I need a place to collect books I need a place to collect books He walked back and forth three times in front of the blank wall. When he opened his eyes, the door of the house finally appeared.


    Harry jerked open the door. Van Lin was sitting on one side. Then Harry threw the book to van Lin and went out Slam the door shut.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1154

    "Hey, Harry, what''s wrong?" Van Lin looked at the "advanced potions guide" in his hand, and Harry was usually a baby for the book.


    "No time to explain..." Harry said, rushing out and closing the door in a hurry.


    Harry ran downstairs to the bathroom and tucked Ron''s advanced potion guide into his bag.


    A minute later Harry returned to Snape.


    Snape said nothing, but reached out to get Harry''s bag. Harry handed it over, gasped, his chest was sore, but it was hard to cover up his tension.


    Snape can''t find anything, right?


    One by one, Snape pulls them out and checks them. Finally, the only remaining book was the potion textbook, and Snape looked at it very carefully.


    "This is your advanced potion guide, isn''t it, Potter?" Asked Snape in a cold voice.


    "Yes," Harry said, still gasping heavily.


    "You''re sure, aren''t you, Potter?"


    "Yes," Harry said, rebelliously.


    "So why," snape asked coldly, "will there be Ronald''s name on the cover of the book?"


    Harry''s heart seems to stop beating. It''s a very fatal problem. He can''t change it at all


    "This is my nickname," he said calmly.


    "Your nickname," snape repeated.


    "Yes That''s what my friend calls me. " Harry said.


    "I know what nickname is," snape said coldly. "No one will take someone else''s name as nickname, Porter..."


    His cold, dark eyes stared at Harry again.


    Harry tried not to look at him, but Snape''s eyes were like magic It''s really magical


    Close your mind Close your mind


    Harry''s heart kept repeating, trying to calm himself down, but it didn''t work at all. He never learned how to do it correctly.


    The brain closure requires a hit that allows you to empty everything, or, to deceive your mind, to close perception, but obviously Harry can''t do it now.


    "Do you know what I think, Potter?" Snape said scornfully, "I think you are a liar, so you are kept in my custody every Saturday until the end of the semester."


    "What do you think, Potter?"


    "I - I don''t agree, sir," said Harry, still refusing to look into Snape''s eyes, but with an unprecedented firmness.


    "Well, then, let''s see what you think after your confinement," snape said. "Saturday morning, 6:00, Potter. My office. "


    "But Sir..." Harry said, raising his head in despair, "quedditch The last game... "


    "Ten," snape said, smiling and whispering, revealing his yellow teeth, "poor Gryffindor Fourth place this year... "


    After that, he left the bathroom without saying a word, leaving Harry alone looking at the broken mirror, and he was sure he was feeling a weak moment he had never felt.


    In the public lounge an hour later


    "I won''t say it. I told you that long ago," Hermione said


    "Don''t say it, Hermione." "Said Ron angrily.


    Harry has no appetite at all. He just told van Lynn Hermione what happened with Ginny, but it didn''t seem necessary.


    The news spread quickly: apparently crying taojinnians appeared in every toilet in the castle to spread the story.


    Harry almost killed Malfoy?


    Pansy Parkinson, who slandered Harry everywhere, just went to the hospital to visit Malfoy. Snape clearly told all the staff what happened.


    Harry had just been called out of the public lounge and endured the very unpleasant 15 minutes with Professor McGonagall, who told him he was lucky to be not expelled and she sincerely agreed with Professor Snape''s weekly confinement until the end of the semester.


    "I told you that the prince was not right," Hermione said, apparently not stopping, "and I am right, isn''t it?"


    "No, I don''t think so." Harry said obstinately.


    Even without Hermione''s preaching, his situation was bad enough.


    When he told them he couldn''t play Saturday, the faces of Gryffindor''s players were the worst punishment. He could feel Ginny''s eyes looking at him, but he couldn''t look at her. He didn''t want to see any disappointment or anger. He just told her she would be a replacement on Saturday and Dean would return to the team to replace her as a chaser.


    Maybe if they win, Dean and Ginny will be in a post match atmosphere It''s like an ice knife coming up in Harry''s mind


    "Harry," Hermione said, "how can you hide that book in that mantra..."


    "Can you stop talking about that book!" Harry cried, "the prince just wrote it down. He did not recommend anyone to use it. As far as we know, he just wrote down what was used to deal with him. ""I don''t believe it," said Hermione. "In fact, you''re defending..."


    "I didn''t defend what I did!" Harry said quickly, "I wish I didn''t do anything, not just because I had a bunch of confinements. You know, if I knew the power of that spell, anyway, I wouldn''t have used a spell like that, even to Malfoy, even if he almost broke my arm But you can''t blame the prince, he didn''t write ''try this, it''s great'' He just takes notes for himself, doesn''t he, not for others... "


    "Are you going to tell me," Hermione said, "you''re going back -"


    "to get the book back? Yes, I''m ready. " Harry said forcefully. "Listen, without the prince, I would never have gotten the lucky potion. I''ll never save Ron, I''ll never get the appreciation you shouldn''t get for your talent in potions. " Said Hermione.


    "Stop, Hermione!" Said Ginny. Harry was so surprised and grateful that he looked up. "It sounds like Malfoy was trying to use an unforgivable spell, and you should be glad that the contents of Harry''s sleeve are still intact."


    "Of course I''m glad Harry wasn''t cursed!" Hermione said, obviously stung, "but you can''t say that the divine front shadowless curse is good, Ginny. Look what that makes him! And I think, look at this game against you... "


    "Oh, don''t start pretending like you know Quidditch, Hermione," Ginny retorted aloud. "You''ll only embarrass yourself."


    Harry and vaseline are a little scared, looking at Ginny and Hermione, who are always on good terms. They are sitting arm in arm, looking at each other from the opposite direction.


    Ron also looked at Harry uneasily, then casually took a book and hid it behind his back, as if it were the notes of the Half Blood Prince. However, Ron only took his potion textbook.


    Fanlin''s mouth was a little bitter, and he felt the notes of the half blood prince in his pocket.


    There is no shadow in the front of God


    He knew about the black magic. In the forbidden area


    But apparently he forgot to explain to Harry the power and power of the spell.


    According to Harry''s random wand wielding situation, it was lucky that Malfoy''s throat had not been cut.


    However, it''s better to limit Harry so that at least Harry won''t be kidnapped out of school again.


    It can be said that Snape is a disguised protection. If there is no accident, limit Harry''s spare time, which will reduce a lot of trouble.


    As for Harry, although Harry knew he deserved it, he was suddenly incredibly happy, even if none of them said a word that night.


    But his lightness was short-lived.


    Van Lim didn''t cheat him?


    Of course, the next day he had to endure the abuse of Slytherin, not to mention the anger of Gryffindors, whose captain had banned himself from the last game of the season.


    By Saturday morning, no matter what he had said to Hermione, Harry would willingly trade all his lucky potions for being able to walk to Quidditch field with Ron, Ginny and others.


    But this is doomed to be impossible, no one can replace him to participate in the confinement, even the lucky potion can not solve this problem.


    "What else can I say besides sympathy..." Fanlin was helpless, but Hermione still didn''t get over her anger.


    Ginny is going too far!


    See the color forget righteousness?


    Oh, it''s just unbearable.


    "By the way Van Lin, Snape said before I mean, Shen Feng has no shadow. He suspects you taught me... "


    "You really should say that." Fanlin some helpless, fingertip gently a row, a neat incision appeared at the foot of the floor.


    "Is this the curse you use?" Hermione looked at Harry in surprise, "row on Malfoy..."


    "Maybe..." Harry''s heart sank, so Malfoy''s injury was more serious than he thought.


    "You should know what those charms do..."


    "Hey, but so can Fanlin!" Harry retorted in a bad mood.


    "Oh, you two are different." Hermione said of course, "anyway, I hope to have a good result today."


    ¡­¡­


    It was intolerable to leave the students in the sunshine, all wearing rosette knots, hats, shining flags and scarves, but Harry walked down the stone steps to the underground classroom, and walked until the voices of the crowd gradually disappeared in the distance. He knew that he could not hear a comment or a cheer or a groan.


    "Oh, Potter." Snape said when Harry knocked on the door and walked into the unpleasant but familiar office. Although Snape is teaching on it now, the office is not available. As usual, the light was dim, and the same specimen was still surrounded by colorful potions. What''s worse, there are a lot of note taking things on Harry''s desk, and there seems to be a long, hard, meaningless job to do on it."Mr. filch has been looking for someone to sort out these old papers," snape said softly. "They are a record of the rest of Hogwarts who made mistakes and their punishment. In some places, the ink gets fuzzy, or the cards are destroyed by rats, we want you to transcribe the crimes and penalties, make sure they are in alphabetical order, and put them back in the box. Of course You can''t use magic. "


    "Yes, professor." Harry said, dejected, trying to express the greatest contempt in the last three syllables, but it did not affect Snape''s mood at all.


    It''s like talking to a stone.


    The stones in the bathroom?


    Or the cold black lake? And then it''s covered with greasy moss.


    Or the excrement of a mermaid?


    Anyway, Harry could only think of these terrible adjectives.


    For a moment, the resentment against Snape almost reached a fixed point.


    "I think you can start," snape said with a vicious smile. In boxes 1012 to 1056, you''ll find some familiar names, which should make the task a little more interesting. Here, you see... "


    Snape pulled a card out of the top box and read, "James Potter and Sirius Black. Caught using an illegal spell on Willis bridge. Willis''s head doubled. Double confinement. "


    Snape scoffed. "Even though they are dead, the record of their great achievements is still there. It''s so comfortable."


    Harry felt his stomach churn again. Biting his tongue to prevent his counterattack, he sat down and pulled through a box.


    It''s, like Harry had thought in advance, meaningless, boring work. His stomach began to churn regularly (as Snape planned), which meant that he saw the names of his father and Sirius, often with petty crimes, and sometimes lupin and Peter Pettigrew.


    It made Harry feel a little angry.


    Maybe it was because his father had an eye problem and pulled Peter into his own circle.


    Maybe it''s because of Quidditch out there?


    The reason for the latter may be greater.


    While Harry was copying their crimes and punishments, he thought about what was going on outside Ginny and Qiu are competing as seeker at the same time


    The war between ex girlfriend and current girlfriend?


    All of a sudden Harry felt a little lucky.


    Let yourself compete with autumn?


    Qiu is really a good seeker, and then


    Harry looked at the huge clock on the wall again and again. It seems to be twice as slow as a normal clock. Did sney make it go very slowly? He couldn''t have been here for half an hour - an hour An hour and a half When the clock showed half past twelve, Harry''s stomach began to rumble.


    Snape, who hasn''t said a word since Harry started work, finally looked up at 1:10.


    "I think that''s enough," he said coldly. "Make a mark. Next Saturday at ten o''clock. "


    "Yes, sir." Harry casually put a curved card into the box and rushed out of the office before Snape changed his mind. He ran up the stone steps, cocked up his ears, hoping to hear a little noise from the court, but everything was so quiet So, it''s over He hesitated outside the crowded hall and ran up the marble steps. Whether Gryffindor wins or loses, the team always celebrates or grieves in the common room.


    "Longgan?" He said to the fat lady, thinking about what he would see in it. "You''ll see it," she said, with a look that was too much to read


    She moved forward. A loud celebration broke out in the hole behind her. When people saw him, they started screaming and Harry was stunned. A few hands pushed him in.


    "We won!" Ron exclaimed, appearing suddenly and handing Harry the silver trophy, "we won! 450 to 450! We won! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1155

    Hogwarts never lacks something new to start a conversation with half of the kids.


    For example, in a state of ecstasy, Ginny and Harry have established a relationship.


    At that time, Ron was in a state of stupidity.


    You''ve lost your cute little sister? And still robbed by your best friend?


    Besides Hermione and van Lin, Ron is probably the one who feels the most unexpected.


    The news of Harry and Ginny''s relationship aroused a lot of interest, most of them girls.


    In the next few weeks, Harry was happy to find himself no longer bothered by idle chatter. After all, the topic had a gratifying change from the gruesome black magic incident.


    Is this Hogwarts affair?


    Compared to the fourth grade, when van Lin and Hermione established a relationship, the heat of the matter is also not low.


    Besides, both of these things are kissing in full view of the public. Oh, of course, Ron and lavender are included, but for now, the couple has gone to the extreme of coolness.


    "Do you want to know what people like to talk about?" Ginny sat on the floor of the common room, nestled by Harry''s legs, flipped through the prophet''s daily and said to Harry, "there have been three crazy attacks in a week Of course, there are also some internal questions about Hogwarts. Romidal asked me if you had a hippogriff tattooed on your chest


    Van Lin and Hermione burst into laughter.


    This is one of Harry''s many pursuers. He even used the love potion produced by the Weasley brothers. I have to admit that it''s ironic for Ginny. However, Harry doesn''t care. He just wants to know what Ginny thinks.


    "How do you answer that?"


    "Oh, I told her it was a Hungarian wasp," Ginny said, turning over the page of the prophet. "It sounds more manly."


    "Thank you." Harry grinned. "Did you tell her what Ron tattooed?"


    "A dwarf, but I didn''t tell her where it was."


    Ron glared at everyone until they stopped laughing.


    Now five people, only Ron, are sitting in a separate sofa seat, surrounded by junior people who are not going to lean over.


    After all, this small circle doesn''t seem to fit in so well. A student union president, gryfen''s multi-level leader, and Harry Potter?


    If there is no threat, this is the new generation of campus overlord series


    "You have to be aware of Ron pointed to Harry and Ginny''s stomachs. "I agree with you two, doesn''t mean I can''t take back my decision!"


    "Oh, go back," Ginny scoffed. "And when did you agree? All in all, you agree, just because you want Harry to be my other one more than Michael and Dean, that''s all


    "Good! I agree with you Ron managed to slip a few words out of his teeth, "starting when you don''t kiss someone else in public."


    "Ugly hypocrite! So what about you and Lavender? It''s like a bundle of eels in public Ginny didn''t give up.


    It was like stepping on Ron''s tail, but before Ron could speak, Harry turned his eyes and took the lead to seal Ron''s mouth.


    Of course, not with the mouth, but with the wand


    However, this is obviously more difficult for Ron to accept, especially when Hermione is unscrupulous to drill into van Lin''s arms, and Ginny also gently put her head on Harry''s lap, Ron''s mood becomes more complicated, so that he leaves the scene angrily later


    Well The atmosphere here is not suitable for him to be here now.


    In June, Harry and Ginny have been dating for a long time. Ginny''s O.W.L.s test was approaching, and she had to review it into the night every night. Hermione also began her duty as a good friend. As a Gryffindor who was able to crush Ravenclaw, especially in terms of academic performance, no one was more suitable than Hermione, so that van Lin and Harry returned to their previous idle state.


    One night, when Ginny came out of the common room and Harry finished his herbal medicine homework at the window of the common room, they had a wonderful time by the lake.


    At lunch, Hermione, with a heavy, gloomy face, sat down between Harry and Fanling.


    "I have something to tell you, Harry."


    "What''s the matter?" Asked Harry. Usually, when Hermione puts Ginny aside to talk to Harry, it''s usually when she feels depressed about studying for exams.


    "The so-called Half Blood Prince..."


    "Oh, here it is again," Harry groaned. "Can you stop talking about it?"


    Harry is still afraid to take out the Half Blood Prince''s notes openly, so his potion class scores have plummeted (while professor slahorn, Ginny''s entourage, humorously attributed Harry''s fall in love).Of course, one thing Harry can be sure of is that Snape will never give up looking for the Half Blood Prince.


    So to be on the safe side, while Snape is on the alert, Harry is determined to keep the book in the house where he wants it.


    To be sure, in the bookshelf of Fanlin, it is a safe place. It is not accessible to everyone in the room where you need it, especially when Hermione is busy.


    It must be admitted that Harry meant to pull van Lin into the water. After all, Hermione was extremely loose when facing van Lin


    The word "surprise" doesn''t seem to be appropriate. However, Hermione is very tolerant of black magic or something. Maybe Hermione thinks that she can''t control it


    "I won''t give up!" Hermione said firmly, "some people have gone astray, and you haven''t, at least, far away I mean You haven''t heard me out. Now, I find the flaw. Your half blood prince has a habit of inventing the black curse. "


    "He has no such hobby!" Harry said something speechless.


    "Hey," he "? Are you so sure he''s a man? "


    "Of course." Harry retorted, "prince, Hermione, Prince..."


    "Good!" Hermione''s face turned red. She took a fragment of an old newspaper from her pocket and spread it on the table angrily. "Look at that. Look at these pictures."


    Harry picked up the mutilated newspaper and looked at the yellowed activity photos on it. Vaseline put his head together curiously. He was eager to see what Hermione could find, comparable to Snape?


    Strictly speaking, Hogwarts has gone out of a lot of people who are comparable to, or even better than Snape.


    In the picture is a girl about 15 years old. She is not beautiful. Her eyebrows are thick. Her face is long and pale. She looks surly and sullen.


    The title under the photo is famous: Irene price, captain of the Hogwarts intercollegiate competition.


    "So?" Harry quickly glanced at the short news on the edge of the picture, which was a very dull story about the inter school competition.


    "Her name is Irene price, Harry."


    They looked at each other like this. Harry seemed to realize Hermione''s meaning and burst out laughing, "no way."


    "What!"


    "You think she''s a half blood prince?"? Why? "


    "Why not? Harry, there''s no real prince in the wizarding world. It''s just a nickname or his own name, that''s all. Listen, her father happens to be a wizard named pres, and her mother is a Muggle, so she is a "Half Blood Prince"


    "Oh! You''re so creative, Hermione. "


    "That''s the truth! Maybe she''s proud that she''s a half breed. " Hermione was a little annoyed, maybe she felt Harry''s contempt


    Vaseline reminded Harry with a little elbow.


    "Listen, Hermione, I can tell you for sure it''s not a girl."


    "Because you couldn''t accept that a girl would be so smart at that time!" Hermione was angry.


    "I''ve been with you for five years, and I can''t imagine how smart a girl is?" Harry said, "from his writing style, I''m sure he''s a young man, some habits that girls can''t learn. By the way, where did you get this newspaper? "


    You can guess the answer.


    "Library. There is a large collection of expired "prophet daily.". I''ll find out more about Irene price


    "Oh, it''s up to you." Said Harry impatiently.


    "I will!" Hermione said to Harry, "the first place I went was the potion book."


    Harry glared at her, and it took him a while to draw his attention back to the darkening sky.


    "She just can''t accept that you''re doing better than her in potions." Fanlin looked at Hermione who was far away. Although he wanted to tell Hermione that the half blood prince was Snape, it was not appropriate because he had no evidence at all. Otherwise, he would open his head to Hermione?


    "But you don''t!" Harry said, "you''re in charge of Hermione!"


    "I Take care of it? Are you sure? You don''t have a fever Fanlin had a ghost like expression.


    "Hey, anyway You have to help me! " Harry said, "if there''s no hint from the Half Blood Prince, maybe Ron will be cold!"


    "Oh, of course..." Van Lin nodded, "but you want to learn the magic above Maybe you can join me in the house where you need it, and I can help you to separate a space. "


    "Good idea..." Harry nodded. In fact, even Ginny thought it was dangerous.


    "Are you going to jail on Saturday?"


    "Yes. One Saturday, another Saturday, just like this... " Harry sighed. "And he hinted that if I didn''t finish all the boxes, the confinement would last until next year!"Harry found the confinement really annoying because it took up so little time with Ginny.


    In fact, Harry was more and more sad to wonder whether Snape did it on purpose, because Snape kept Harry longer and longer, and it was usually fine weather, so that the good time to date Ginny was left out of his fingers again and again.


    Harry fell into bitter memories until Jimmy Pitt showed up and handed him a parchment letter.


    "Thank you, Jimmy. Hey, this is Dumbledore''s! " Harry said excitedly, opening the parchment and scanning quickly, "he told me to go to his office as soon as possible."


    There was something unexpected about van Lin.


    "What''s the situation?"


    "I don''t know, but I''m alone He didn''t call you


    "Maybe it''s a separate training. Searching for Horcruxes always needs matching strength, but You should be careful! "


    "Why?"


    "No You go first... " Van Lin hesitated for a moment.


    "I''m going to see it now!" Harry dashed out.


    Harry ran out of the common room as fast as he could and follow the seventh floor. I only met Pippi on the way. As usual, Pippi hurled himself at Harry, throwing chalk at him, making a lot of noise, resenting Harry''s defense, and disappearing.


    After that, the corridor returns to silence.


    Fifteen minutes before the curfew, everyone went back to their common room. But then Harry suddenly heard a scream, followed by a crash, so he stopped and listened.


    "How dare you -- ah!" The sound came from a nearby corridor. Harry took out his wand and ran there. At the corner, he found Professor Trelawney lying on all fours, her face covered with her turban, and a few Sherry bottles lying around her, one of which was broken.


    "Professor..." Harry stepped forward and took professor trawley''s arm. Trelawney''s glittering beads were entangled in her glasses, burping loudly, patting her hair, and standing unsteadily with Harry.


    "What happened, professor?"


    "It''s easy for you to ask!" Trelawney shrieked, "I''m patrolling along here, and suddenly I see some kind of black magic..." Harry didn''t care too much about what she said. He looked around him where he was. On the right is the tapestry of dwarfs in the dance, and on the left is the hidden, smooth, mysterious stone wall.


    "Professor, are you going to try to get into the house where you want it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Indication: must be allowed to enter? ¡ª¡ªIs it? " She pretended to be unfathomable.


    "Are you going to go into the house where you want it?" Harry repeated again. "I don''t know about the students."


    "Not everyone knows about this room," said Harry, "but what just happened? You scream. It sounds like you''re hurt


    "I''m fine." Professor Trelawney said, pulling her kerchief and staring at Harry with her big earned glasses, "I think Ah Put some Well Personal belongings in. " Then she began to complain, "dirty slander."


    "Well," Harry glanced at her Sherry bottle, "but you didn''t come into the room and hide your personal belongings?" He thought it was strange, and when he wanted to hide the Half Blood Prince''s book, the house appeared.


    "Oh, I can go in." Trelawney stares at the wall, "but there''s someone in it."


    "Who''s in there? Who? " Harry asked, "who the hell is in there?"


    "I don''t know," Professor trawley said, looking nervous about Harry''s question. "I walked into the room and suddenly I heard a voice, a voice I had never heard before when I came in, never."


    "A voice? What do you say? "


    "I don''t know what that means," Professor trawley said. "It seems that someone is making a" ha ha "sound."


    "Hehe?" "Yes, very happy." Trelawney nodded. Harry looked at her. "Is it a man or a woman?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1156

    "You mean, there are other people in the house where you want to be." Harry was a little surprised. It was not a break at all, and van Lin had just seen


    So, at this time, to be able to wander around Hogwarts castle Harry could only think of Malfoy for the first time.


    Admittedly, it''s also related to Harry''s encounter with the wall in Slytherin''s chamber. It''s hard to understand why he has been unable to open the chamber, while Malfoy can.


    Or is Malfoy in the house of call?


    To know, there is a way to separate the room, such as Fanlin in which separate division.


    Harry stares at trayne: "is it a man or a woman?"


    "My risky guess is a man." Professor trawley replied with some playfulness, and there was a smell of sherry.


    "Does that sound really happy?" Harry wondered.


    Trelawney took a strong breath: "very happy."


    "Yes What are you celebrating? "


    "I''m sure." Trelawney snuffled.


    Harry''s general picture of the scene was like Umbridge breaking through a wall to grab D.A.


    "And then?"


    "Then I asked," who''s there? "


    "Can''t you recognize people other than by making noises?" Harry was a little disappointed.


    "Tianyan..." "Through the" ha ha "of the secular world See the essence. "


    "Oh You''re right Harry quickly interrupts professor trawley. In the past few years, Harry has heard too much about trawley''s "eye of the sky". Even now, Harry has reluctantly agreed with trawnee''s talent of prophecy. After all, the prediction about him is extremely accurate, and Voldemort is convinced of it.


    However, Harry is still very difficult to accept the usual state of trayne.


    A qualified prodigy, or a real old liar.


    "And did he answer you who he is?"


    "No," she replied, "all of a sudden everything turned black around me, and what happened next was - I was thrown out head in front and feet back."


    "Don''t you have a little preparation?" Harry asked without hope.


    "No. I told you it was dark. " Trelawney looked at Harry, who was sleepy, a little angry.


    "I think you''d better inform headmaster Dumbledore," Harry said. "He''ll be interested in what''s going on here. I mean, someone''s throwing you out of the house."


    To my surprise, trayne interrupted him very haughtily.


    "The headmaster has made it clear that he doesn''t want to see me often," trasney said coldly. "I''m not a worthless person who calls and calls me. It''s Dumbledore himself who ignores the Tarot warning!" Her bony hands suddenly seized Harry''s wrist.


    "Again and again, no matter how I predict..." Then she dramatically pulled a card from under her shawl, "lightning across the castle Disaster from the sky


    "That''s right!" Harry echoed, "but I still think you should tell headmaster Dumbledore about the situation. You see, it''s getting dark all around. You and your bottles and jars have been thrown out..."


    "Do you think so?" Trelawney thought for a moment, as if struggling to see Dumbledore, but in Harry''s eyes she was actually rehearsing her encounter speech.


    After all, as a professor of Hogwarts, he was thrown out of the house. No doubt, all the professors are in class. Now the idlers in Hogwarts are except Dumbledore Well It''s not appropriate


    With the exception of Mr. filch, only professor trawley was left.


    Everyone likes to take the class of ferenze. Even the Centaur talks about it in private. In fact, they often discuss in private why Hogwarts has never walked out of the Divinity School of the holy see if the prophecy course is really useful


    That''s bad. Blind faith is a bunch of crazy people with fanaticism.


    "Oh, come on I''m going to meet Dumbledore, "Harry said helplessly. He couldn''t sit and watch professor trawley be bullied by his students, especially now that Professor trawley is in a state of mind wandering." let''s go. "


    "Oh, in that case All right Professor trawley responded with a smile. She bent over to pick up Sherry bottles and dropped them into a large blue and white vase on the side.


    "Why didn''t I see you in my class?" "You''re not going to be a prophet, but you''re a good target for prophecy, and what your friend, the little boy named Fanlin, is entangled in both of you..."


    "Unknown!" Harry replied with some disgust.As a matter of fact, he hated being the object of trayne''s constant prophecy of death.


    "I''m very worried," Trelawney hasn''t finished. "The horse, oh, I''m sorry, the Centaur doesn''t know how to use cards. I asked him Of course Discussions among the prophets Did you foresee a disaster, but he thought I was funny, yes, slippery I''m sorry


    She bellowed hysterically, and Harry felt Sherry''s wine gushing out of the abandoned bottle.


    "Maybe the horse heard the rumor that I didn''t inherit the magic talent from my great grandmother. Jealousy and jealousy have never stopped all these years. You know who I mean, Harry. Don''t headmaster Dumbledore asked me to teach in this great school and gave me so much trust because I proved it to him? "


    Harry replied vaguely, which was probably the proudest thing that Trelawney had ever done and the last thing Harry wanted to face.


    Voldemort?


    It''s not something anyone can do.


    "I still remember clearly the first time I met with him," Trelawney continued in her hoarse voice. "He was very impressed, yes, deeply shocked by me I was sleeping in the pig''s head bar that day, and by the way, I was a little bit out of money, dear boy. Dumbledore politely informed me to meet in the hotel room. He asked me some questions, and I have to admit, at first, I thought he looked sick and had a certain bias towards prophecy I was a little surprised. I didn''t eat much food that day, but then... "


    Now, Harry began to notice her, because he knew what happened next: trayne''s prophecy changed his life About him and Voldemort!


    "And then what?" Harry''s keen response is that trayne needs an audience that caters to him, or at least that''s what Katie and she do.


    "But then, our conversation was roughly interrupted by Snape."


    "What!" Harry said in shock.


    "Yes. At first there was a bit of confusion outside, and then the door flew open, and the vulgar bartender and Snape stood in front of me, talking nonsense about taking the wrong stairs. I''m afraid he''s eavesdropping on our conversation. You know, Snape was looking for a job, and There is no doubt that he is gathering information! All in all, Dumbledore seemed to want to work with me. He was fascinated by my humility, ease and ability, and called it self-improvement. It''s in sharp contrast to the boy who only knows how to peep through the eyes of the key. Harry, honey? "


    Trelawney looked back and saw Harry stop ten feet away. She couldn''t help but call again and again, "Harry?"


    Maybe Harry''s face was too pale, and Professor trawley was concerned and afraid. Harry stood still, his heart surging! Time is still.


    The huge waves hit the rocks in my chest, roaring and rolling.


    It''s Snape! Snape overheard the prophecy! Snape told Voldemort the secret! It was Snape and Peter Pettigrew who encouraged Voldemort to kill Lily and James!


    Of course, everything doesn''t matter now, but


    For a moment, Harry''s chest almost burst, he clearly outlined the whole process!


    "Harry?" Trelawney''s voice seemed to come from afar. "Harry, I think we''d better meet the headmaster together."


    "You stay here." The voice came from Harry''s numb lips, a little hoarse, which made Trelawney feel uncomfortable.


    "But, honey, I want to tell Dumbledore about the attack."


    "I said! You stay here for me Harry growled angrily. He couldn''t control his emotions now.


    Harry ran past the terrified Professor Trelawney and disappeared into the corridor where Dumbledore''s dripping monster stood guard. He yelled at the monster, stepped up the spiral staircase three times and three times, pounding wildly on the door of the headmaster''s office.


    By the time Dumbledore''s calm response sounded, Harry had already rushed in.


    It became very cold here. As soon as he opened the door, a cold wind blew through Harry''s cheek.


    Faint, it seems that there is a flash of blue light, but Harry did not care, just angry looking at Dumbledore!


    Dumbledore stood in front of the window, looking out at the playground, with a long black cloak on his wrist. He looked cold and was about to put it on.


    "Oh, you''re here, and I''m still wondering when you''ll be here."


    On hearing this, Harry hesitated. It was not Dumbledore''s fault, or did Dumbledore deliberately


    "Yes, Professor..." Harry responded stiffly and sat in the chair opposite Dumbledore''s desk.


    For a moment, two people fell into silence, very sensitive, whether Dumbledore or Harry, they felt something was wrong.


    In a matter of minutes, Harry''s desire to fight to death became more and more intense with his anger at Snape, and this emotion was clearly written on his face.Dumbledore turned from the window and looked closely at Harry. Behind his silver rimmed glasses, he revealed a faint worry.


    Finally Dumbledore spoke first.


    "What happened to you?"


    "Nothing." Harry quickly lied.


    "What''s bothering you?" Dumbledore asked calmly.


    "I''m not upset!"


    "Harry, you''re not a good brain blocker..."


    The words ignited the anger in Harry''s heart like a spark. For a moment, the huge volume surged up Harry''s chest and burst his throat


    "Snape!" Harry exclaimed, "it''s Snape! He told Voldemort the prophecy. It was him! He''s listening outside the door, Trelawney told me


    Dumbledore''s expression did not change, but Harry felt his face paler under the blood red sunset.


    It was a long time before Dumbledore spoke.


    "When did you find out?" He finally said.


    "Just now!" Harry tried not to yell, and then, all of a sudden, he couldn''t help it anymore. "You let him teach here, and he let Voldemort kill my parents!"


    "Harry," Dumbledore said quietly, "listen to me. Professor Snape made a terrible mistake..."


    "Don''t tell me it''s a mistake, sir. Not all mistakes are to be forgiven. It''s him who overheard them." Harry responded in a loud voice, as if trying to wash away Dumbledore''s quibbles.


    "Please let me finish, Harry Professor Snape made a terrible mistake, the night he overheard the prophecy. Be clear, at that time, he was still under the hand of the Voldemort. Of course, he would be eager to tell it to his master. But he didn''t know He can''t have known I don''t know which boy his parents will sacrifice. I don''t know your parents will sacrifice. "


    Harry gave a sad laugh. "He hates my father like Sirius! Don''t you find out, Professor, how all the people that Snape hated died, and what kind of pain did the living suffer? "


    "You don''t know how sorry Voldemort is when he acts according to the prophecy, Harry. I believe that''s the biggest confession of his life. He''s back..."


    "He''s a great liar, isn''t he?" Voldemort was shaking in order not to make Harry''s voice calm? How can you be sure that he''s on our side? What if it was like it was? He betrayed us, just like betraying his master! Until now, Snape still calls him the Dark Lord, which is what death eaters call Yeah, he''s a Death Eater, just like Igor karoff! They are all... "


    Harry seems to have exhausted his strength. He has no motivation to go on. This is a relatively terrible fact, no matter what!


    Dumbledore didn''t speak for a moment. He looked like he was trying to make a decision. Finally he said, "I''m sure, Harry I totally believe in Severus Snape. "


    Harry took a deep breath to calm himself down. But it doesn''t work.


    "But I don''t believe him!" He exclaimed, in the same loud voice, "he''s plotting something with Draco Malfoy right now, right under your nose, but you''re still..."


    "We''ve talked about that, Harry," said Dumbledore, now his voice became stern.


    "I''ve clearly told you my point of view."


    "You''re leaving school tonight, so I bet you can''t think Snape and Malfoy might decide to..."


    "What are you going to do?" Asked Dumbledore, raising his eyebrows. "Exactly, what do you suspect they''re doing?"


    "I They must be doing something! "


    Harry clenched his fist as he said it, and now he was almost sure that everything that Fanlin said was valid.


    Malfoy conspired to destroy and even kill Dumbledore in the school, and not only in Myrtle''s toilet, but also in the house where they wanted to be.


    Harry''s intuition is completely locked in Malfoy, who attacked professor trayne?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1157

    "You''re still looking for that I mean About the prince? " Van Lin looked at Hermione buried in the stack of books.


    It''s full of forecasters, and the daily has information about the intercollegiate competition.


    It can be said that Hermione has completely targeted the innocent woman.


    Well It can''t be said that she is innocent. After all, a strong woman who is addicted to the cause of black magic has nothing to do with innocence.


    Hermione just simply can''t accept Harry because he cheated more than he did. Because of this, Hermione never returned on the road of jealousy. Fanlin felt that it was necessary to correct Hermione.


    But speaking of the black magic It''s not hard to accept. Strictly speaking, it''s hard to define the concept of magic.


    Van Lim found a passage about magic in the library of Dumbledore''s office.


    White magic, very close to the original form of magic used in religious rituals or in the treatment of diseases. It has a great effect on curing injury or defense of foreign enemies.


    But in fact, after the times of war, there are also magic that can hurt each other in white magic.


    As for the black magic, if the white mage is the fair use of magic, the black mage will put forward the magic of the dark side of magic, which is aimed at those who have strong magic.


    Moreover, this kind of black magic for killing was developed and popularized all over the world. In order to avoid its too strong power to bring disaster to later generations, it was once sealed.


    Later, most of the seals were untied, with further research, which led to the departure of demonic magic, blood magic, and even more powerful undead magic.


    Death is always a taboo word, no matter in what period, for human beings, it is an extremely terrible thing.


    Black magic has a lot to do with death itself, or the ability to cause death. Naturally, black magic has been excluded for a long time.


    However, white magic itself does not have the ability to attack, so that, a lot of attack magic is evolved by learning the black magic.


    Although today''s magic is divided into white magic and black magic, but obviously, with the development of history, white magic can also attack, black magic can also defend. Therefore, this classification can not completely define magic, we must have a new understanding of magic.


    Just as different magicians have different induction to different elements, white magic is mainly that people who believe in dedication can perfectly display their magic power, while black magic is mainly that people who believe in themselves can perfectly display their magic power. Different elements also have deviant magic to order or chaos, such as fire and sea, which is biased towards users'' belief in themselves Lei Shu tends to believe in dedication, but the definition of element itself for users is between belief self and belief dedication, so most mages who use element power are particularly neutral.


    Vaseline is a typical example, using the power of elements, nature, to see the boundaries between black magic and white magic more blurred.


    Of course, there are also rumors about white magic.


    There is a legend that people who believe in the God of light use divinity, which means to borrow the magic power of God. As long as the user does not violate the will of God, there is no limit to the use of this power, and there is a corresponding art of reducing God.


    People who believe in the God of darkness use magic, which means the law of the power of the devil. To use this power, one must abide by the various restrictions set by the dark god before using it. Therefore, there are the origins of incantations, fingerprints and magic arrays.


    It''s from the Vatican, or from some god religion.


    Nowadays, witches are more inclined to believe in themselves.


    In fact, from the age of Merlin, witches have conquered the alien world, demons Evil spirits


    All kinds of achievements make the wizard group gradually out of the control of the gods.


    Knowledge is the real power of a wizard, which is also related to the differentiation of religious power.


    Some firm believers have established their own religion and maintained their gods in order to obtain gifts from gods.


    But now, in an age when the gods are far away, this power from others is obviously unreliable.


    Quietly, your gods are in danger


    Later witches tend to divide magic into the following categories. This kind of magic is also called modern magic. Compared with the aggression of ancient magic, the attack of modern magic is greatly weakened. However, the establishment of various magic systems makes the means that magic can be used more abundant.


    White magic, also known as light magic, is mainly a variety of healing, enchantment, summoning, blessing, and mind control. But it also has strong attack range magic such as holy light and single attack magic such as light arrow. However, for the body of demons, the treatment of white magic is the same as attack magic.


    This is the same as the Holy See''s divinity. In fact, there is one thing between the two, but more witches will not choose this kind of magic which lacks self-protection ability.


    Green Magic, also known as natural magic, is mainly the use of various elements, such as water element mastering recovery and control, earth element mastering entity and summoning, wind element mastering atmosphere and magic, fire element mastering destruction and absorption, and the combination of different element proportion will derive compound magic, such as thunder magic of water and fire, fire and fire, water and wind Ice magic, the green magic of water and soil. Because this kind of magic gives strong creativity, natural magic is the most widely used magic. Generally, magicians refer to natural magicians.Black magic, also known as dark magic, is mainly a variety of strengthening, curse, attack, transformation, summoning, body control, but also has a small amount of boundary magic and magic to share other people''s lives. It is worth noting that black magic is not undead magic, and white magic has no special effect on the black magic users themselves, and their physique is essentially human.


    Today''s wizards have mastered some of the most primitive magic. Through the evolution of black magic and white magic, witches have mastered the ability of attack and self-protection.


    Magic itself has no attribute to speak of, and the birth and application of green magic is more through the magic itself to control a certain element, which is the so-called element affinity theory.


    A gifted wizard will have an incredible power in a certain way.


    For example, Dumbledore, Dumbledore''s water magic and fire magic are particularly handy, combined with metamorphosis and some more pure magic application magic, Dumbledore can always bring surprise.


    That''s why Voldemort was afraid.


    From Harry can see that, can say, Harry is a copy of Voldemort, all Harry''s talent comes from Voldemort, but Van Lin can say that Harry''s element affinity is absolutely bad.


    Can a wizard who can''t master the fire curse?


    I''m afraid it''s not Shi Lezhi


    Harry''s talent is in the most basic place, based on the original magic of white magic or black magic.


    It must be admitted that the two are superior to each other in strangeness, but in the face of absolute destruction.


    I don''t care what curse and so on, a meteor fire rain falls down, either you die, or you die


    Nothing is safer than the dead, and in the face of this destructive magic, there is absolutely no residue left behind.


    In Dumbledore''s calm and friendly skin bag, there is also an incomparable burst of heart.


    If not, Dumbledore would never choose a road with no prospect to fight Voldemort.


    If van Lin looked at the palm of his hand thoughtfully, Dumbledore helped him expand the flow of magic, but it is difficult to say whether this is the original intention of Dumbledore, and to a large extent, Dumbledore did not know that he could do that.


    So today Harry went to


    "Why don''t you talk?" Hermione''s eyes were fixed on a pile of old materials, all from the prophet''s daily and, of course, a thick history of Hogwarts. Although many things were covered up in disguise, the forbidden area had the most authentic records.


    However, after the Basilisk destroyed the library, Mrs. pings strengthened her vigilance against the library.


    However, a woman who never wants to be patient with the library is a kind of woman who never wants to be patient.


    "Nothing. I just suddenly remembered where Harry was going to Dumbledore."


    "Looking for Horcruxes?" Hermione became interested and even put aside the old pages of the prophet''s daily.


    "It''s hard..." "You know, up to now, only two Horcruxes have not been found. Hefpaff''s gold cup and unknown things. I don''t think a founder''s relic that has disappeared for a long time will be found by Dumbledore in a short time, and the last time it appears is in the hands of hayboz..."


    "But it was taken by Voldemort, right?" Hermione said, "maybe Dumbledore took Harry to haiboz. Maybe hyborz would have some special way to help us find the whereabouts of the golden cup, and Harry was not with..."


    The words "telepathy" suddenly got stuck in Hermione''s throat.


    I don''t know why. Hermione always thinks something''s wrong


    "Fanlin I want to ask you something. "


    "Tell me."


    Hermione hesitated "I want to ask, Horcruxes, I mean, is there really no connection between Voldemort and Horcruxes?"


    Fanlin was stunned. He suddenly understood what Hermione really wanted to ask.


    There is a sense between Horcruxes and between Horcruxes and masters. So What is Harry?


    Horcrux?


    Of course, Vaseline is 100% certain, and Dumbledore said at least one Horcrux.


    Voldemort is a man of principle. Seven is a very magical number.


    Will inherited from 7


    There is even a slogan for this.


    7777777£¡


    Voldemort can make seven Horcruxes. According to the eastern saying, people have seven emotions, and Voldemort often splits the soul once, corresponding to it, Voldemort will abandon a certain emotion.


    Voldemort could not have left one of them, for it would have made him lose his mind and lead him into endless chaos.


    A single emotion can be fatal.What split into Harry''s body?


    Maybe it''s a collection. It''s only seven times that it''s clean. However, it''s certain that Harry is Voldemort''s Horcrux, which is a fact that they can''t get around no matter what they do.


    In contrast, Harry''s will is not enough to fight Voldemort. Once Harry is left alone in the end, Harry almost becomes the second Voldemort.


    All the pieces of soul have been gathered


    "There''s a sense, but it''s weak..." Van Lin said, "in fact, Voldemort''s division is very thorough. I know from the diary and the ring that the soul living in the Horcrux can''t perceive the situation of the noumenon. That''s why the spirit of the diary tried to revive with Ginny''s life in grade two, so it''s inevitable to look for Horcruxes, but between Voldemort and Horcruxes..."


    "How about between?"


    "It may be very weak." "After all, we''ve destroyed so many, and Voldemort has no means to deal with it," Van leen said


    "And Harry?" Hermione asked suspiciously.


    "In a word, Harry''s feeling is weaker, perhaps because of prophecy?" Van Lin hesitated. "You should know that Professor trawley is not reliable, but it does not negate a discipline I mean, I don''t have that talent, so it''s hard to understand... "


    "OK..." Hermione frowned. The girl was really not very happy with Professor trawley.


    Under the young body lives the soul of an old and boring old woman


    It''s a total offense to Hermione.


    Van leen had never seen Hermione lose his temper in class with that Professor, even Snape Hermione had not, and Trelawney was the first and, of course, Hermione''s last.


    In Hermione''s world, trayne is a very important existence.


    "I still insist on what I said..."


    "To heiboz?" Van Lin murmured, "it should be like this. If I do find the Horcrux, Dumbledore will ask me to come with me."


    "Compared to this How about Professor Dumbledore? "


    "How about what?"


    "Don''t be silly!" Hermione rolled her eyes. "After coming back from the north pole, you seem very wrong, especially after seeing Dumbledore some time ago, and Dumbledore I met him once or twice in school


    "Where is it?"


    "Forbidden area!" Hermione shrugged. "I need more details."


    "Oh, you should call me..."


    "So you want to change the subject again?" Hermione stares dangerously into van Lin''s eyes.


    "There''s absolutely something wrong with you two. Your body, I''ve never seen a magic spell practiced in class. Have you ever had a problem and can''t control the magic? And Dumbledore, the feeling he gave me... "


    Hermione recalled, feeling a little bad.


    "I mean, Professor Dumbledore He makes me feel like It''s like Black stone tower... " Hermione said, "I don''t know it''s not appropriate, but Dumbledore gives me a cold, even dangerous feeling. He''s cold, in the forbidden area, and even I see some It''s like the fire of the soul in the bone Dragon... "


    "Er..." Vaseline felt a little bad, Hermione was too clever, and who knows how Hermione hit Dumbledore out of control.


    "So what''s wrong with Dumbledore, or you? Don''t lie to me. Your expression betrays you. It must be like this. " Hermione said affirmatively, quietly looking at Van Lin, waiting for van Lin''s answer.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1158

    "Oh, yes, I was hurt before that." Fanlin looked at Hermione with some helplessness. Although Fanlin felt very useful for her concern for the girl, Hermione was really too clever. Sometimes, Hermione was always able to discover the whole story through some tiny details.


    Of course, Hermione thinks a lot of times, especially when the direction is not clear enough, such as the unfortunate Irene price, oh, damn Harry Potter


    "Are you hurt?" Hermione was like a cat with its tail trodden on. Her voice rose several octaves in an instant.


    Vaseline was startled. It was in the public lounge at Hogwarts. Hermione was so conspicuous.


    As expected, a small sight around the wizard hit.


    "Hey, Hermione, it''s nothing. Don''t be so surprised." Fanlin laughed, although moved by Hermione''s worry, but in fact, many of their small circle of dialogue content is unable to say.


    Hermione paused, and she noticed what was going on around her.


    "But how did you get hurt? I mean... " Hermione came up and said, "you''ve been at school these days. Have you been out with Dumbledore? And why did fox follow you to the bedroom


    "No, it''s just an accident. In fact, it''s hard to say it''s an injury, but it''s true that I feel pain and burning." Fanlin said, recalling Dumbledore''s magic running through his body.


    If it''s not your own body is OK, and the magic is abundant, maybe it''s not some expansion magic output.


    "What''s going on? Did you fight Dumbledore? " After thinking about it for a long time, Hermione only found such a good old saying.


    "I think so." Van Lin said, think of Dumbledore''s present state, can say, the idea of dying, this is not a fun thing.


    "Dumbledore was injured..." "On Christmas day, we went to the polar regions together..."


    "Black stone tower?" Hermione conditioned to say, "the undead?"


    "Well..." Van Lin nodded. "In fact, Dumbledore didn''t say anything to me, but obviously, he can''t suppress the magic of his rampage now."


    "Magic rage, Dumbledore?" Hermione was surprised to look at Fanlin. The most common and familiar thing was the birth of silence, a form of wizard''s power, but the side effects were also very obvious. In the case of magic rampage, the wizard could not live for long.


    This is life consuming.


    Unreserved output is always a dangerous thing, which is like a double-edged sword. However, for the moment, Dumbledore has hurt himself.


    "So Dumbledore is really hurt, magic gone?" Hermione couldn''t believe it because the fruit was so bad that everyone could not bear it.


    "I''m afraid so..."


    "Isn''t there not much Dumbledore I mean, you should be aware that Professor Dumbledore himself has a lot of magic power, which is not comparable to that of a young wizard... "


    All of a sudden, van Lin was stunned. Now van Lin really understood that it was not Dumbledore''s own decision, but was forced to?


    God knows what happened to Dumbledore and nicoleme, but to make Dumbledore look like this, there is no denying that the situation inside is much worse than he imagined.


    "Er I think I need to make sure, Hermione Think of here, Fanlin a bit can not sit still.


    Harry is not him. He has no self-protection ability in front of Dumbledore.


    In the stage of Dumbledore''s rampage, it is difficult to guarantee whether Dumbledore will give the resurrection stone to Harry, especially Dumbledore has made up his mind to go to the road of the dead.


    "Confirm what?"


    "You know, nicoleme is dead." "I want to know what they''re going through in there, you stay here and wait for me, and I''ll come back with Harry if possible," said Vaseline


    "Good..." Hermione hesitated and said, "are you sure you don''t need me..."


    "It''s OK. I''ll be back soon!" Van Lin waved his hand to show Hermione to be at ease.


    When passing through the portly lady''s passage, van Lin''s hurry also bumped into Neville, but Neville didn''t mind and looked excited.


    "Hey, did you hear that?"


    "What did you hear?" Fanlin is a little confused.


    "D.A''s contact gold coin..." Neville said, "Seymour hit professor trawley on the seventh floor!"


    "Professor Trelawney?" Fanlin looked at Neville with some doubts, "and then?"


    "Trelawney was drunk and in a mess." Neville said quietly, "although I know it''s not good, but Simo said that trayne wanted to hide things in the house, but she was thrown out. Now there are rumors all over the place, and some people are dissatisfied with trolly..."The house where you want it?


    Van Lin suddenly thought of something. Hogwarts didn''t have the student sense to attack the professor. Moreover, Malfoy had planned to put the disappearance cabinet in the room where he wanted to


    "Oh, thank you, Neville. It''s important!" Fanlin said that he was going to rush out.


    "Er I just Where are you going Neville stretched out his hand, but Vaseline was far away.


    Van Lin ran out in a hurry.


    It''s almost ten minutes in the evening, but many classrooms in Hogwarts are still full of lights. It''s a lot of o.w.l.s. to take part in. It''s a big event for Hogwarts, and it''s no less important than the entrance examination of Muggle University.


    In fact, after experiencing O.W.L.s, the future direction of many witches will be basically determined. Even if they are usually very naughty, they will stop thinking under great pressure and honestly go to the course guidance prepared by the professor.


    The library is also a popular place, and it should be Mrs. pins'' busiest period of the year.


    It can be said that, in addition to Dumbledore and filch, only Trelawney is the most leisure, so she can be drunk, because Firenze perfectly replaced her role in Hogwarts.


    Of course, van Lin also thought of a man.


    Severus Snape?


    An old man who at the end of the day has to take on Dumbledore''s liberation.


    So, Malfoy, it''s too much to do?


    After Harry found Malfoy in Myrtle''s toilet, he was enraged by the curse?


    In any case, this should be expected exposure. After all, Harry is staring at the map of the living point every day. Malfoy does not know that Harry has such a artifact. Otherwise, Malfoy will ask others to help him perform magic on his name.


    Van Lin trotted up and out.


    It''s really tiring. The Gryffindor public rest room is on the eighth floor of Gryffindor tower, and Fanlin needs to go downstairs first, then turn on the third floor, and then run to the house on the seventh floor.


    Although this is almost a daily journey, but in fact, Fanlin has never felt that this section of the road is so long.


    Fanlin''s going to see Trelawney first, attacked by Malfoy? Fanlin is almost 100% sure what Malfoy has done in the house of giving what he wants. Even, they have succeeded very early?


    What about Slytherin''s secret room?


    Malfoy drew all his eyes to the top of the chamber, or did Voldemort have any other arrangements? In the chamber of secrets?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1159

    "Professor Trelawney? Professor trawley? Wake up, Professor Trelawney... "


    Fanlin pinched her nose and put her on the shelf. It could be seen that trawley had drunk a lot of wine. She was full of sherry flavor, and she still held an empty bottle in her hand, and then collapsed on the floor of the seventh floor without any image?


    This is really damaging to the image of Professor Hogwarts.


    "Professor Trelawney?"


    And, in fact, a drunk can''t wake you up once more.


    With some helplessness, Fanlin had no choice but to put Trelawney behind a fat stone statue, hoping that Trelawney would not be found. Of course, the phantom mantra is indispensable. I don''t know how long Trelawney can persist without the support of the phantom mantra.


    If the Death Eaters really want to do it, then a few of the necessary fighting power will surely come, Bellatrix or greyburg?


    With Draco in the Malfoy family, with Snape and a few other fish, it''s hard to guarantee that these lunatics can restrain their temperament, even with Snape.


    When he comes to the front of the responsive room, van Lin carefully depicts on the wall the magic circle that communicates with his laboratory. He wants to go through his own small room to the house of demand. Van Lin doesn''t want to be full of Bellatrix as soon as he opens the door.


    It''s not good for you!


    The alchemy laboratory is still the same as before. The metal platform, various crucibles and permanent burning furnaces make the whole laboratory become a constant temperature state.


    , it is still a core of lava that Sirius has found in the black market of the United States, and has condensed the essence of a small volcano. For this reason, van Lin has paid a lot of gold galon, and of course, there are some novelty gadgets.


    Van Lin quickly swept around, his laboratory did not move, it seems that the people in the room did not find out here, just as van Lin has not found them.


    After a moment''s hesitation, van Lin tied his newly improved cloak to his body. The fur of the invisible beast was woven with Fox''s tail feathers and the inner lining of dragon skin.


    Evil alchemist!


    Grab a few lava pieces and put them into the improved belt with the traceless extension mantra, which makes Fanlin feel a little relieved.


    Dumbledore is determined to die. After his death, it is difficult to guarantee that these death eaters will not go mad or even destroy them. Moreover, it seems that Slytherin''s secret room has backers


    God knows what Malfoy has been doing all semester.


    However, to be sure, Malfoy grew up very fast. After all, he almost killed Harry. If it wasn''t for the combat effectiveness that Malfoy lost due to the shadow of the divine front, maybe Harry could have played GG.


    A wooden door appears on the right wall of the laboratory, and the links between the doors are open through communication.


    Fanlin put on his cloak and immediately fell into a state of invisibility.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well done Draco Your mother will be proud of you. " Bellatrix laughed wildly. "It''s not like Lucius. Now he has no courage."


    Bellatrix said kindly, one hand around Malfoy''s shoulder.


    "Come on, tell me what''s going on and


    "Dumbledore was hurt Bella A gloomy man''s voice came out, which made Fanlin feel very familiar, but his hiding position was not very good, even if he had an invisibility cloak, he did not dare to be too forward.


    The werewolf, fenriel greyburg, was standing not far away, and he could make sure that when a trail of vanillin was near, his own flavor would be detected by finiel


    "Dumbledore hurt? Severus? Is that true? " Bellatrix was so surprised that she seemed to trust Snape, which may have something to do with Snape''s unbreakable pledge.


    "Of course Or I won''t tell Draco to get you all over again Snape said coldly, "if it''s not like this, only these people want to kill Dumbledore?"


    "This is the order of the Dark Lord, Professor Snape!" From the far end came a woman in a sunspot. Her voice was a little shrill, which made van Lin sound uncomfortable.


    Similarly, the woman did not seem to be popular with the other death eaters, though the two men dressed in brown It''s supposed to be a man, and there''s no sign of it, but Bellatrix is clearly disgusted, and even her smile has subsided.


    Now Bella has almost recovered. Although her hair looks very bad, it must be admitted that the genes of the Black family are still reliable. Please refer to Sirius'' whore face. It can be said that within a short time, Bella has recovered to be the woman that newt never forgets.


    "Of course I know, but I know better that if there is no accident, this is a The mission of death Snape frowned.


    "Oh, of course, the greatest White wizard in the world Albus Percival woolfrick Brian Dumbledore The woman said with a smile, "I''m in the Ministry of magic, but I''m chanting this name every day. Moreover, our minister of magic is very depressed. Of course ExVan Lim frowned. This should be the woman who tortured Harry. After he locked Umbridge in the Centaur tribe, the Ministry of magic sent out to replace Umbridge''s executive director.


    Taffel?


    That''s the name.


    After Lucius''s failure, the woman seemed to evaporate. Slinger wanted to take tavern, but it took a lot of experience to find out where the dangerous woman was.


    It must be admitted that this woman is very familiar with the Ministry of magic, and she is quite ruthless. When she was in the Ministry, she was not a good person. Otherwise, Fudge would not send her to Hogwarts.


    "But he is a joke Bella screamed.


    "Oh, of course, our fudge The former minister is really a bit stupid, but he is also a good partner, isn''t he? Maybe the Dark Lord will keep Connelly. Fudge can''t be sure. So, is minister cornelli still in the Ministry of magic? "


    Tavern is asking a man next to him who van Lim doesn''t know.


    The man shook his head.


    This answer doesn''t surprise Fanlin. Fudge is afraid of Voldemort''s death. Especially, he witnessed the return of Voldemort. At this time, he didn''t hide out honestly, but he still stayed in the Ministry of magic to fight with Voldemort?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1160

    "Shut up, taffel, don''t always talk about your old lover," Bellatrix was obviously impatient, and for taffel, Bellatrix was absolutely disgusted.


    Taffel has a lot of brains. Strictly speaking, this is an old friend. However, the difference between the two is that taffel can get back into the Ministry of magic and get Fudge''s trust, while Bellatrix can''t.


    As Voldemort''s loyal loyalty, Bella can only go to Azkaban, and then stay for more than ten years. She has been tortured like a virgin from Hogwarts to the worst in my impression.


    "Shut up, Bella. I didn''t ask you to come here to fight against each other." Snape interrupted coldly.


    Taffel laughed again and again, and seemed accustomed to Bella''s denigration.


    "Where is this, my dear?" Taffel went up to Malfoy and said, "I''ve been in Hogwarts for a short time, and many interesting places are not complete Discover It''s a pity that, as the most famous cradle of magic, it is possible to get out of this place a wizard with unique talent like Miss Black, and, of course, our greatest... "


    Draco was a little uncomfortable.


    In fact, as time passed, the joy of success disappeared from Draco''s face.


    Get the Death Eaters out of the school, finish the task of the Dark Lord, and finally kill Dumbledore?


    How many people can really accomplish such a task?


    Draco is a little uncertain. In fact, he is a little resistant.


    No matter how ridicule ridlako used to slander Dumbledore, but Dumbledore''s name alone can not help but make people awe.


    "If you want it," Malfoy said, "I''m hiding the vanishing cabinet here."


    "This is the house where you need it? It is said that the room where magic has been cast will only appear when someone needs it


    "Yes..." Malfoy nodded and Bella looked at taffel with a bad look.


    This woman is really hard to like.


    She was too much of a jerk, and the degree of psychosis was not much worse than Umbridge.


    "Perfect plan, no one can find out here, right?"


    "Yes I think it should be... " Malfoy said.


    "Well, what about the other thing that the Dark Lord told you, my dear, you take him again..."


    "It''s not your business, taffel!" Snape said, "you''re talking too much nonsense. If you delay the task assigned by the Dark Lord, I think the consequences are unacceptable to everyone."


    "Oh, of course, of course..." Tavern licked his lips. "Kill Dumbledore. It''s just blood swelling to think about it. Maybe I can try Dumbledore''s blood to feel the difference between the greatest White wizard and ordinary people."


    With these words, Fanlin clearly saw that the image of taffel began to change. Her figure began to rise, probably parallel to Snape, but the most prominent was the two sharp fangs in her mouth.


    Wine red pupil lets van Lin recognize who taffel is at a glance.


    The scene is a little weird.


    Several black wizards, a werewolf known as fenriel, and a very charming vampire.


    It must be admitted that the images of these vampires are still very good-looking, and they have a different sense of enchantment, which stems from the spiritual talent of vampires, which affects people around them all the time.


    No wonder the Vatican and vampires will not die, this is a bit against the Vatican doctrine.


    A sweet smell came out, unconsciously, van Lin twitched his nose twice.


    "Put away your coquettish taste, remember, this is the reward given by the Dark Lord, but it doesn''t mean..."


    After the words, Fanlin did not hear clearly, a dizzy feeling made Fanlin feel a little flustered.


    There is blood poison in vampires, which is necessary to transform ordinary people into vampires, but there is no such bad feeling in Prince level vampires like Rutherford.


    Blood poison?


    Fanlin quickly closed his senses, and after a long time, Fanlin completely recovered.


    ¡­¡­


    "By the way, Professor Snape, as a matter of fact, I always have a question to ask."


    When he recovered, taffel stretched out his body.


    "What''s the matter?" Professor Snape frowned.


    "Of course, I just need to make sure that, after all, our contact time is not strictly long..." "You know, as a little girl, I always need to make sure that everything is right..."


    "What do you want to ask?"


    "For example, Albus Dumbledore was injured..." Tavern said with a smile, "in fact, it''s hard to understand. I mean, Dumbledore is strong, even if the Dark Lord himself We are all clear about the outcome of the war in the Ministry of magic. I don''t know what else can hurt Albus DumbledoreSpeaking of this, all eyes were on Snape.


    This is the task assigned to them by the Dark Lord, but killing Dumbledore is not a matter of confidence. Even if the Dark Lord is dedicated to the God of death, or after swallowing and assimilating an evil god, Fanlin does not think that Voldemort will be sure to keep Dumbledore forever.


    "He was injured," snape said. "Although he didn''t tell me what the cause was, I was in charge of treating his injury."


    "Are you in charge of the treatment?" Tavern''s eyes widened. "It''s hard to imagine that you''re injured for no reason and need other people''s help Sorry, I mean, it''s different from the name I heard. "


    "It''s no different, miss taffel." Snape sneered. "Dumbledore is just a wizard, and he''s very old, and he refuses nicoleme''s elixir, even if we don''t do it, and his body is going from bad to worse..."


    "Sorry, Professor Snape. I have to interrupt you." Tavern narrowed his eyes. "It seems that you know Dumbledore well. It really surprised me. I thought Dumbledore was the kind of dictatorial person who hides everything and weaknesses."


    "Yes, of course he would." Snape snorted coldly, dissatisfied with taffel''s query.


    "But he is so old that he can''t even control his magic."


    "Can you tell me something about him?" Taffel asked persistently.


    "The magic is gone." Snape looked at all the people coldly. "That''s what I''m going to remind you. Dumbledore''s state is very unstable now. Maybe he''ll miss and kill one or more of us in an instant. Of course, it''s possible that even the simplest magic can''t be released."


    "This..."


    For a moment, there was silence in the room.


    "This is what you call opportunity Hawk nose Ferrell greyburg took the lead.


    "No one Call me that Snape said, with a sullen face, and then, with the movement of his hand hidden in his sleeve, a great force lifted greyburg out of the room.


    Fanlin ran to him, and fenrier put on a pile of old tables and chairs piled up on the hill. It was a little close to his position here. Van Lin was not sure that finiel would not find him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1161

    ¡­¡­


    "Stop, fenril..." Bella frowned imperceptibly and held out her hand to stop fenril, who was about to rush.


    "Don''t stop me, I''m going to tear up this hook nose!"


    "Then you can have a try..." Snape snorted and raised his wand. "If the leader of a werewolf is of this degree, I have to reconsider the relationship between the werewolf and the Death Eater. Of course, miss taffel won''t mind if I do this."


    "Ha ha..." Tavern laughed. "Of course, but I think the Dark Lord may be angry."


    "As the leader of this operation, the Dark Lord must want a good result." Snape said faintly, "if someone doesn''t trust or disobey my arrangement, I don''t think the Dark Lord will mind if I kill some disobedient people Cancer


    Almost instantly, the smiling face of taffel, visible to the naked eye of Fanlin, became cold. She was a little nervous. If Bella recovered completely, the wizard on the scene could fight against Snape, who was on guard, but the others


    Sorry, maybe many professors in Hogwarts are not reliable, but they are all top-notch in their respective majors, especially Snape. His magic potion technology is recognized by Dumbledore. Moreover, as a wizard who can improve the molding magic spell for thousands of years, no one will think that Snape will be a weak chicken.


    "Severus is right. We still have the task of the Dark Lord. If you feel uncomfortable, you can go back to your little fortress first."


    "I heard that your nest was blown up, didn''t you?" Taffel thought for a second and said, "strong leader, look at the scars on your body. Are they all left by the blood prince? It''s really careless. The blood clan''s hands are poisonous. The strong wolf king may be in private..."


    "Put your manners away, tavern. I don''t want any accident in this operation!" Snape said, as he watched fenrier put his hood back on, Snape put his wand back into his robe.


    Professor Snape was so surprised that van Lim was surprised. In fact, what he knew about Snape has always been a kind of weird and masculine appearance. He is so strong as now. This does not seem to be suitable for the professor''s personality.


    "So what''s the problem? I don''t have much patience! " Snape looked around coldly.


    This time taffel is not looking for trouble.


    Snape''s attack on finriel was a warning to her?


    If there is any doubt, one is not happy, and she may be met by an Avada curse.


    "Severus..."


    "What''s up, Bella!" Snape raised eyebrows and was not afraid of him. Bellatrix was the only one at the moment.


    "Dumbledore trusted you Is that right? "


    "Obviously!"


    "So, are you sure he was hurt The magic is gone I mean, Dumbledore''s current state, if not completely sure... "


    "You''re scared, Bella!" Snape said coldly.


    "We''ve failed once," Bella''s rare lucidity, "I mean You can really be sure Dumbledore... "


    "Dumbledore trusted me Just as the Dark Lord trusted me Snape said coldly, "I''ve been lurking around him for more than ten years, which I''ve explained to you. I don''t think I need to repeat The second time


    "I know, and I know that Narcissa trusts you, and Lucius..." Bella hesitated. "I want to ask you, if Dumbledore is really in the state of magic rage now, then you..."


    "All the potions he wants to drink are provided by me..." Snape said, "in order to live a few more years, I concentrated on concocting a cure for Dumbledore."


    "What''s the use of that?"


    "As the name implies, Gu mo Steady magic! That''s what I''ve been prepared for Dumbledore to make sure that he can suppress his own magic when his magic is out of control. "


    "To what extent?"


    "It will not be higher than Draco. If he suppresses in all directions, I think he may lose part of his magic power permanently and form magic crystal."


    "Is that true?" Bella''s eyes lit up. "I don''t think I have any problems, Dumbledore..."


    Bella was very excited.


    In fact, Vaseline is not sure about Bella''s current state. Maybe Azkaban''s experience has changed Bella''s mind beyond description?


    "Of course, but I think we''d better wait a moment. After all, I delivered the potion an hour ago. It will take at least half an hour before it takes full effect."


    "Oh, of course, you has the final say!" Bella rarely agrees with others.


    With Bella''s arrogant personality, this is a very rare thing.


    To Bella crazy degree, can let her obedient, only left Voldemort."You are so sweet Tavern said, "no wonder the Dark Lord is like this Trust you... "


    "Compared with this, I think we should work out the next plan Not here Gossip. "


    "This is the Dark Lord''s instruction." Bella was the first to say, "in fact, this time it''s mainly about killing Dumbledore..."


    As she said that, Bella looked at Draco, whose head was low and silent.


    "Of course, Draco will take care of him personally."


    "Draco?" Taffel was surprised. "Are you sure? Draco went to kill Dumbledore? "


    "Of course Bella said, "Draco was chosen by the Lord of the Dark Lord, and we just came to assist Draco."


    "Just him? The son of Lucius


    "What''s the problem?" Snape looked at the talking Death Eater. "In fact, Draco is the best choice."


    "Facing Dumbledore, I''m afraid he doesn''t even have a chance to shoot!"


    "So. You think you can? " Snape looked coldly at the Death Eater.


    "Of course, if what you say is true!" The Death Eater looked a little excited.


    Kill Dumbledore, this is not only a matter that can blow for a lifetime, but also can be appreciated by the Dark Lord.


    Not all people can withstand such temptation, and now, there is such a chance in front of all people.


    "You don''t seem to understand what we''re doing..." Snape''s tone was flat, like threatening Harry in the basement.


    "Awada died..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1162

    ¡­¡­ Back in the starry sky, Harry never felt happy.


    The Atlantic water was frightful, but Harry insisted on holding Dumbledore firmly in his armpit.


    It was a failed trip, and as he thought, Harry swam toward the nearest reef.


    Fortunately, the water was calm enough, perhaps because in the middle of the reef, Harry could easily find a foothold.


    Harry helped Dumbledore up to the nearest rock and walked up.


    Dumbledore''s body was shivering, and he was trying not to focus on his purpose. Harry closed his eyes and held Dumbledore''s arm tightly. Then he felt an uncomfortable depression.


    With Dumbledore''s phantom moving, this is Harry had never thought of before, which made Harry some regret, regret did not let fox come.


    However, listen to Dumbledore said that he had some small problems, now although fox did not leave, but is not willing to get close to him.


    This makes Harry a little confused and abandoned by the Phoenix?


    This may not be appropriate, but Harry really saw Fox''s breeding tools. Van Lin even got a piece of brown wood.


    in Eastern saying, this is Indus, Phoenix lives on it.


    It''s been exciting for Neville and Seymour for a while.


    But now it seems that Dumbledore''s problem is really big.


    Originally they came to see Voldemort''s masterpiece, the destroyed Azkaban.


    In fact, Harry did see that the original majestic Azkaban was almost razed to the ground.


    It''s important, at least so far, that Dumbledore has officially corrected Harry''s usual impression of Voldemort.


    As the chosen one, Harry, more or less, always has some small advantage in his constant confrontation with Voldemort.


    For others, Voldemort may be invincible, but for Harry, it is just a barely equal opponent.


    I can''t help it. Harry doesn''t care. To be exact, he has defeated Voldemort many times, hasn''t he.


    Destroying Voldemort''s plan is a fact of another significance.


    But so far, Harry seems to have broken Voldemort''s unimportant plans, just as his father James did.


    But it didn''t help.


    Even relying on the twin wand, Harry is far from being able to compete with Voldemort. Especially after the new power is added, the balance that was barely balanced will be broken in an instant, even if his father''s soul


    Harry thought, along with the distortion of the surrounding space, Harry couldn''t help but want to throw Dumbledore out, but Harry pulled Dumbledore''s arm. For a moment, Harry felt his fingers were freezing, Dumbledore''s body was too cold.


    Before Harry opened his eyes, Harry knew that the phantom shift worked: the smell of salty sea breeze was gone.


    Wet and dripping, he and Dumbledore appeared in the middle of the dark road in Hogsmeade.


    It was a terrifying time. As soon as he closed his eyes, Harry could almost see the pale green light destroying Azkaban, the roaring skull in the sky, and a big snake.


    Suddenly, Harry woke up. He blinked, but saw nothing; except for the flashing street lights and some bright windows on both sides of the street.


    "We''re back, Professor!" Said Harry in a low, difficult voice; he suddenly felt the pricking pain in his heart.


    Dumbledore''s body suddenly out of control, and even nearly buried in the sea


    Dumbledore stood shaking. For a while, Harry thought that his unskilled phantom telepathy had accidentally left Dumbledore; he looked at Dumbledore''s face, even more pale in the light of the streetlights.


    "How are you, professor?"


    "It''s better," said Dumbledore weakly, his mouth still twitching. "At least for now, I have a little strength. The sea water is not very good."


    Next, what scares Harry the most is that Dumbledore falls to the ground after saying this sentence. As the naked eye can see, a blue light spreads quickly on Dumbledore''s skin like a creeper


    "Professor You... " Harry looked at Dumbledore in surprise.


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter..." Dumbledore frowned, less than two seconds, Dumbledore''s body returned to normal, but the face of the blue and white is


    "Professor It''s OK, professor. You''ll be fine. Don''t worry about it... " Harry looked around desperately for help, but saw no one.


    All he could think of was to send Dumbledore to the school hospital as soon as possible."We have to get to the hospital as soon as possible, Professor Madame Pomfrey... "


    "No," said Dumbledore, "I need to see Professor Snape But I think I can''t walk fast now... "


    "Well Professor, listen I''m going to knock on the door and find a family where you can stay Then I went to Pomfrey... "


    "Severus," said Dumbledore with great firmness, "I need Severus..."


    "Well, Snape..." Harry said reluctantly, "but I''m going to leave you for a moment so that I can..."


    But before Harry left, he heard someone running: someone saw them, someone knew they needed help.


    Harry turned and saw Ms. rosemerta running towards them in high-heeled plush slippers and a dragon skin overcoat.


    "When I was drawing the curtains, I saw your phantom come here! Thank God, I don''t know what to do What''s wrong with albus? " She stopped, gasped, and looked at Dumbledore with wide eyes.


    "He''s hurt," Harry said, oddly, but in fact, how and why Dumbledore got hurt was completely unknown to Harry.


    Dumbledore''s body did not have any scars of being attacked, and his current embarrassment was just a period of time in the cold Atlantic Ocean.


    "Ms. rosemota, I''m going to school to ask for help. Can you send the principal three brooms?"


    "You can''t go there alone now! Don''t you realize that You don''t see... "


    "If you can help me take care of him here," Harry continued, as if not listening to her. "I think you can send him to..."


    "What happened?" Dumbledore asked.


    "Rosmerta, what happened?"


    "Yes Black mark, albus. " Ms. rosemotta points to the sky, which is the direction of Hogwarts.


    Suddenly, the fear in her words frightened Harry He turned his head and looked in the direction Ms. Rosetta was pointing Right there, floating over Hogwarts.


    It turns out that what he saw before was not an illusion, it was true. There was a dark mark over Hogwarts, but he was so serious that all his attention was focused on Dumbledore.


    There''s a venomous snake in the mouth of the skull, which glows green, and Death Eaters mark every building with a black mark before they enter it Where they show up, people will be murdered


    "When did it appear?" Dumbledore asked. He held on to Harry''s shoulder tightly and struggled to get up. Harry''s shoulder began to ache.


    "It must have been a few minutes ago when I let the cat out, but when I went upstairs..."


    "We must go back to the castle immediately," said Dumbledore. "Rosmerta," he said, seemingly ignoring all this, though he was still a little shaky as he stood, "we need broomsticks..."


    "There are two at the back of the bar," she said, looking very scared. "I''ll run over and get them..."


    "No, Harry can." Harry immediately raised his wand. "Rosmotta''s broom is coming!"


    A second later, "bang!" With a loud bang, the front door of the bar was knocked open, and two broomsticks had come flying down the street, parked on either side of Harry, floating slightly, hanging at waist height.


    "Rosmerta, please send a message to the Ministry of magic," said Dumbledore as he mounted the nearest broom. "No one must have known about Hogwarts by now Harry, put on your invisibility cloak


    Harry obediently rode a broom, took out his invisibility cloak from his pocket, put it on, and disappeared into the air. Ms. rosemotta stumbles back to her bar. At this time, Harry and Dumbledore flew from the ground to the air on their brooms.


    As they sped toward the castle, Harry looked at Dumbledore beside him, ready to catch him when he fell, but the dark mark stimulated Dumbledore like a stimulant.


    Harry had never seen Dumbledore so serious. Dumbledore bent over his broom, his eyes fixed on the dark mark, and his long silvery hair fluttered behind him, dancing in the night sky.


    Harry also looked at the skull mark in front of him. The feeling of fear was like poisonous gas spreading in his body, spreading from his brain, through his lungs, to all parts of his body


    How long have they been away? Are van Lin, Hermione, Ron and Ginny lucky enough to escape now? Do they have any gold coins to call on the rest of the school?


    Or Neville, Luna, or any member of the D.A? If so I have told them to watch in the corridor, and told them not to stay in bed, evacuate to a safe place If any friend dies, he should be held responsible, shouldn''t he?They were flying in the dark, down the winding alleys they had walked through before. Harry could only hear the whirring of the night air in his ears, and Dumbledore whispering some strange incantations.


    He felt that he suddenly understood why his broom trembled for a moment as they flew across the boundary of the playground: Dumbledore was casting a spell to remove the protective spell from the castle so that they could fly directly into the castle.


    The dark mark is flashing over the tower of astrology, the highest part of the castle. Does this mean that death has taken place there? Dumbledore had passed the tower and got off his broom; Harry landed next to him a few seconds later, looking around, and the tower was empty.


    The door of the revolving staircase leading to the castle is locked.


    Surprisingly, there are no signs of struggle, no dead bodies.


    So what does that mean?


    Harry looked at the evil tongue above them, the green skull of a giant snake.


    Maybe, there''s no Death Eater, the black mark


    "Is this the real black mark? Is someone already! Professor In the dim green light of the mark, Harry saw Dumbledore grab the clothes on his chest with a slightly shaking hand.


    "To wake Severus," Dumbledore said weakly but clearly. "Tell him what happened and bring him to see me. Don''t do anything else along the way, don''t talk to anyone, don''t take off your Invisibility robe. I''ll wait for you here. "


    "But..." Harry said worried, Dumbledore''s state makes him very uneasy, Harry doubts whether Dumbledore even magic wand


    So weak Dumbledore, he is like a real old man at the moment.


    "You swear to obey me, Harry Go


    Harry rushed to the door leading to the revolving staircase, but when his hand touched the iron knocker, he heard the sound of running feet from the opposite side. He looked back at Dumbledore, who motioned him to leave.


    Harry stepped back and pulled out his wand.


    Suddenly, the door was knocked open, a man rushed over and yelled: except your weapon!


    Suddenly, Harry''s body became stiff and immobile. He felt himself leaning back against the wall of the tower, like an unstable statue, unable to move or speak.


    Harry didn''t understand why Except for your weapon, it''s not a magic spell that can make people stop And just then, in the light of the black mark, he saw Dumbledore''s wand make an arc in the air and fly to the bottom of the barrier. He understood Dumbledore used a silent spell to capture Harry, which made him lose the opportunity to protect himself.


    Dumbledore stood against the rampart, pale, but with no sign of panic or nervousness.


    Dumbledore just looked at the man who had disarmed him and said, "good evening, Draco."


    Malfoy went forward and scanned for four weeks to see if he and Dumbledore were alone.


    His eyes were on the second broom.


    "Who else is here?"


    All of a sudden, follow in the heart of van Lin a tight.


    Don''t think, it must be Harry. It seems that Dumbledore has told Harry to hide in his invisibility cloak in advance.


    Now, it''s strange.


    Dumbledore is always dying on one side, while Fanlin and Harry are hiding on one side, hiding their bodies in invisibility suits, while on the other side, threatening Dumbledore,


    "this is the question I should ask you. Are you acting alone? " Dumbledore looks like he''s in the classroom.


    It made Malfoy a little more reserved.


    After all, Dumbledore could have taught Voldemort that way.


    "No," Malfoy said nervously, "I have backup. There are a lot of death eaters in your school tonight. "


    "Oh, oh," said Dumbledore, as if Malfoy had just shown him an ambitious homework plan.


    "Good. You''ve found a way to get them in, haven''t you? "


    "Well," Malfoy gasped, "it''s under your nose, and you don''t realize it!"


    "Cleverness," said Dumbledore, "let me imagine, the house of call? You are very lucky not to be found by Van Lin, but at first I thought it would be in the secret room But it''s not very important now, is it Forgive me Where are they now? You don''t seem to get support.


    "They met your guard. They are now fighting below. They won''t fight long I came up first I have a task to finish. " Malfoy said nervously.


    "Oh, then, you must hurry to finish it, my dear child." Said Dumbledore gently.


    Silence patronized them. Harry stood stiffly with his invisible paralyzed body, staring at both of them.


    The Death Eater heard his ears stretch in the distance. In front of him, Draco Malfoy just stares at Albus Dumbledore, who, in disbelief, is smiling.Van Lim has been thinking about whether to kill Malfoy here or get rid of it. Anyway, maybe it can reach some agreement with Lucius.


    It''s important, isn''t it?


    For a long time, Vaseline had no chance to contact Lucius, but he was a wise man.


    "Draco, Draco, you''re not a killer."


    "How do you know that?" Malfoy said at once. He seemed to notice how naive the answer sounded. Harry saw Malfoy blush in the green light of the dark mark.


    "You don''t know what I can do," Malfoy said more forcefully. "You don''t know what I''ve done!"


    "Oh, actually, I know." Dumbledore said softly, "you almost killed Katie bell and Ronald Weasley. You''ve been trying to kill me for a year, but you''re getting desperate. Forgive me, Draco, but I''ve got to say that it''s a pretty weak attempt So vulnerable, to be honest, I wonder if you really put your mind to it


    "I''ve got my heart in it!" Malfoy roared, "I''ve been trying for a year, and tonight


    All of a sudden, everyone heard a low cry coming from somewhere at the bottom of the castle. Malfoy looked stiffly behind him.


    "Some people played well." Dumbledore gushed, "but you just said Yes, you succeeded in bringing death eaters to school, and I have to admit, I thought it was impossible How did you do it? "


    But Malfoy said nothing: he had been listening to what was going on below and looked almost as paralyzed as Harry.


    This is basically


    Malfoy resisted in his heart, and Malfoy was unwilling to admit it, but his body kept telling him what to do.


    Turn around and get out of here?


    Van Lin thought, slowly moving towards Dumbledore.


    "No, don''t come here..." All of a sudden, Dumbledore swept to the position of van Lin, which made Fanlin a little surprised. However, Fanlin was still obedient to Dumbledore''s arrangement, but when van Lin wanted to ask what, Dumbledore was the first to cut off the link between the two people.


    "Maybe you''ll have to carry on the task yourself," Dumbledore suggested. "What if your backup is killed by my guards? As you may have realized, there are a lot of people from the order of the Phoenix here tonight. Ah, you don''t really need help I don''t have a wand now I can''t defend myself. "


    Malfoy was just staring at him.


    "I see." Said Dumbledore kindly, while Malfoy did not move or speak.


    "You''re too scared to act before they come."


    "I''m not afraid!" Malfoy growled, but he still didn''t do anything to hurt Dumbledore. "It''s you who should be afraid!"


    "But Why? I don''t think you''re going to kill me, Draco. Killing is not as simple as pure imagination So tell me, while we''re waiting for your friend How did you get them in? It looks like you''ve been thinking about it for a long time


    Malfoy seemed to be suppressing what he wanted to shout or roar. He took a mouthful and took a few deep breaths, staring at Dumbledore, pointing his wand at his heart. Then, as if he couldn''t control himself, he said, "I fixed the broken vanishing cabinet that no one used for a long time, the one that Montague was crammed into last year and disappeared."


    "Ah, ah, ah. Dumbledore''s sigh was like a groan. He closed his eyes for a moment. Very smart That''s a pair, I guess?


    "The other is at the boginbock magic store." Malfoy said truthfully, "they made a passage between the pair. Montai told me that when he was crammed into Hogwarts, he was trapped there, but he could hear what was happening at school and what was happening in the store, like a cupboard running between two places, but he couldn''t make himself heard In the end, he managed to phantom out of there, even though he didn''t pass the exam. Because of this, he''s almost dead. Everyone thinks it''s a good story, but I''m the only one who knows what happened I''m the only one who knows that if I fix the broken cupboard, I can find a way to get into Hogwarts. "


    "Good," muttered Dumbledore, "so death eaters can get to school through the vanishing cabinet to help you Smart plan Well, as you said, right under my nose... "


    "Yes," said Malfoy, as if he had strangely taken courage and comfort from Dumbledore''s praise.


    "Yes, yes! But there was a time, Dumbledore continued, isn''t it? When you''re not sure you can fix the cupboard, you turn to some crude and unplanned method, such as trying to give me a cursed necklace and sending it to someone else Poison in the wine, although I only have a very small chance to drink... "


    "Yes, you still don''t realize who''s behind the scenes, do you?" Malfoy said with a sneer that Dumbledore''s body slid down the wall a little. His legs obviously could not support the weight of the whole body. Harry struggled hopelessly, without making any sound, trying to break free from the spell that trapped him."After I saw the facts, I understood," Dumbledore said. "I''m sure that''s you."


    "Then, why don''t you stop me?" Malfoy asked.


    "I tried, Draco. I order Professor Snape to watch you


    "He didn''t listen to your orders. He promised my mother..."


    "Of course, that''s what he told you, Draco, but..."


    "He is a double faced man, you stupid old man. He is not working for you, but you think he is!"


    "We have to admit that we are divided on this matter, Draco. I trust Professor Snape... "


    "Very well, you can''t control the situation now!" Malfoy sneered. "He helped me a lot Want to win honor for himself Want to take part in some action


    "What are you doing? Are you studying necklaces? That''s stupid. It can blow everything apart


    "But I didn''t tell him what I was doing in the house when I asked. He would wake up tomorrow morning, when everything was over, and he would never be the most important person for the Dark Lord. He had nothing to compare with me, nothing!"


    "Very satisfying," Dumbledore said gently. "Of course, we all like to appreciate what we do through our own efforts But anyway, you must have an accomplice Someone from Hogsmeade, the one who can hurt Katie, is the one That... " Dumbledore closed his eyes and nodded as if he were asleep Of course Rosmerta. How long has she been under the Dementor spell? "


    "Did you know last?" Malfoy laughed at him. Another cry came from downstairs, louder than the last one. Malfoy looked back uneasily, then to Dumbledore.


    Dumbledore went on, "so poor Rosetta was forced to ambush in her own bathroom and give the necklace to any Hogwarts student who came in alone? As for the poisonous Mead Rosmerta was able to poison it before handing it over to Slughorn. I believe it was my Christmas present Yes, very clever Very clever Of course, poor filch doesn''t want to check a bottle of stuff from a Rosmerta store Tell me, how do you communicate with Rosetta? I think we''ve monitored all the ways we communicate inside and outside school. "


    "Magic money," Malfoy said, as if he were forced to speak, although his wand hand was shaking violently. "I have one and she has another, and I can send her a message..."


    "Is this the secret method of communication used by the group that called itself Dumbledore''s army last year?" Asked Dumbledore. His voice was soft and he seemed to be talkative, but Harry saw him slide two feet down as he said these words.


    It must be admitted that the headmaster is very insidious. If not prepared in advance, Fanlin would think that there was something wrong with Dumbledore.


    But he didn''t look very good, as if he had just been pulled out of the water.


    "Yes, I got inspiration from them," Malfoy said, with a wry smile. "I was inspired by Granger, the mud seed, to poison the Mead, because I heard her talking in the library about Filch''s inability to recognize the potion..."


    "Don''t use that rude word in front of me," said Dumbledore.


    Suddenly Malfoy gave a piercing laugh. "When I''m going to kill you, do you mind if I say" mud seed "


    "Yes," said Dumbledore. Harry saw Dumbledore''s foot slide forward a little more, but he still tried to stand up straight. "But if you''re going to kill me, Draco, you''ve been friendly for a few minutes now. We''re here alone. I am more helpless than you, you can easily solve me, but you still have no action... "


    Malfoy''s mouth unconsciously twisted, as if he had tasted something very bitter.


    "Now, about tonight," Dumbledore continued, "I have some confusion about how these things happen You know I left school? But, of course, "he answered his own question," Rosmerta saw me leave, and I''m sure she informed you with magic coins... "


    "Yes," said Malfoy. "But it''s more like Snape. He gave you the potion. That''s what..."


    "I did drink some magic medicine And then I came back After some changes. " Dumbledore murmured. "So you decided to design a trap for me?"


    "We decided to put the dark mark over the astrological tower so you could get here as soon as possible to see who was killed," Malfoy said. "And it worked."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, er, no.... " Said Dumbledore. "But am I going to be killed, then, has no one been murdered yet?"


    "The death of someone," Malfoy said, his voice rising by an octave. "One of you I don''t know who it is, it''s dark I collapsed from the body I want to wait for you to come back, but only the people from the order of the Phoenix burst in... ""Yes, they did," said Dumbledore. There was a loud noise and a few shrieks, louder than the first two. It sounded like the sound of people fighting on the spiral staircase that led to Dumbledore, Malfoy, Harry and van reen.


    Harry''s heart beat violently in his invisible chest, but there was no sound


    Someone died Malfoy walked over his body But who is he?


    "There''s no time, one way or another," said Dumbledore. "So let''s talk about your choice, Draco."


    "My choice!" Exclaimed Malfoy. "I''m standing here with my wand in my hand I will kill you


    As if he wanted to find some courage, Malfoy roared out loud.


    "My dear child, let us not have any more disguises. If you''re going to kill me, you''ll kill me as soon as you''ve disarmed me, and you won''t stop talking to me about methods and means. "


    "No, it''s just proof of your stupidity, Dumbledore!" Malfoy roared out of control, "just like you are doing now, Snape betrayed you, you stupid old man, he called the Death Eater, he took over the whole plan behind, including your injury, magic walk..."


    "I trust him, Draco!" Dumbledore calmly looked at Malfoy, his body is not falling, and Dumbledore did not want to pick up the wand.


    "So, after all this talk, I think you''re getting a little impatient. In fact, I''m a little tired today, so come on, Draco!" Dumbledore said quietly, without any resistance.


    Malfoy''s hands trembled, visible to the naked eye, the original cold weather, Malfoy''s forehead but a lot of sweat.


    There was a standoff like this for about two minutes, but Malfoy still didn''t have any sense of cohesion.


    "I don''t have any choice!" Malfoy said he suddenly became as pale as Dumbledore. "I must! He''ll kill me! He''ll kill our whole family


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1163

    "I can''t I had to... " Malfoy repeated pale, "he will kill our family, the Dark Lord..."


    Malfoy said something painful. Suddenly, Harry felt Malfoy was a little pathetic.


    Anyway, Malfoy didn''t really kill him. In Myrtle''s bathroom, Malfoy just knocked him to the ground and gave him enough time to react.


    Harry later realized that Malfoy might not have intended to drop the curse, otherwise, Malfoy would not have stopped in that uncontrollable mood.


    Harry didn''t fight Malfoy at that time. It''s true that Malfoy''s fighting ability is very strong, otherwise it can''t be


    But getting death eaters into school Suddenly, Harry''s eyes lit up.


    Harry reminded Fanlin, and there was the black mark, which seemed to have been released for a long time, so the order of the Phoenix


    "I understand that your position is difficult," Dumbledore said comfortingly. "So why didn''t you think about the reason why I didn''t expose you before? Because I know Voldemort will kill you if he knows I doubt you


    Malfoy winced when he heard the name, but Dumbledore''s words made him feel more uncomfortable.


    However, Malfoy did not doubt what Dumbledore said and did not expose him.


    Because this is Hogwarts, and this old man, Dumbledore, is the core controller of this school.


    Maybe Dumbledore didn''t know that much, but in Myrtle''s bathroom, Harry Potter''s appearance also reminded Malfoy.


    There''s no reason why Dumbledore can''t find out what Potter''s fool has discovered. This is Hogwarts. Dumbledore is sitting in the headmaster''s office. As long as he wants to, he can communicate with all the ghosts.


    Even if Snape was helping him, and he had put the vanishing cabinet in the house where he needed it, Malfoy didn''t think it was safe.


    Fortunately, myrtle is easy to cheat, Slytherin''s chamber of secrets


    Suddenly, Malfoy felt sick. Voldemort asked him to put something in Slytherin''s secret room. The bad magic circle and the strange black material made Draco feel a sense of hopelessness on the verge of extinction.


    Maybe it was this thing that completely destroyed Draco''s psychological defense, so that Draco lost control at the most critical moment.


    Draco used to worship the Dark Lord, but that was just once.


    No one can be indifferent to the threat of death. Even if a great man knows that he must die, he must close his eyes to dispel the impending destruction. Moreover, Malfoy is not a great man.


    Draco was scared, never before.


    He was afraid of failure. Voldemort killed his family, but at the same time, killed Dumbledore?


    It''s not something he can do.


    Dumbledore can die, die of curse, die of poison, but only Malfoy did not think that at Hogwarts Observatory, he stood opposite Dumbledore, with his wand aimed at Dumbledore''s body, even if Dumbledore had nothing in his hand.


    "I''m not afraid to talk to you about your mission. I know you''re commissioned. In fact, he''s fighting you with Dementors," Dumbledore continued, raising his eyelids. "But now, at the end of the day, we can have a frank conversation There are no injuries. You didn''t kill anyone, but you are very lucky that the victims you unintentionally hurt survived I can help you, Draco. "


    You can''t Malfoy said that his wand trembled violently, for fear made Malfoy resist the wand in his hand for the first time, but at the same time, he firmly held it like a life-saving straw, even if it was fragile, it was vulnerable.


    Van Lim suddenly felt a little sympathy for Malfoy.


    It''s no doubt that Voldemort''s vengeance on the demons.


    Years of failure, coupled with Lucius'' inaction.


    These were the people Voldemort trusted most.


    The Black family''s reguleus and Bellatrix, plus Lucius Malfoy!


    As a part of Voldemort''s life, Horcruxes are divided into three subordinates whom Voldemort trusts most.


    Of course, regullus was an accident. Voldemort just needed something to die for him. However, Voldemort underestimated clencher because of the wizard''s long-standing prejudice against the house elf.


    His magic is not infallible, at least not so perfect, at least, the ability of domestic elves is not included in it.


    Clencher escaped with the message of the cave, and then the betrayal of Regulus.


    This is probably the first of all Voldemort''s Horcruxes to lose control.


    As for the rest of the Horcruxes, Lord Voldemort gave the golden cup to Bellatrix for safekeeping, and Tom Riedel''s diary, the memory of the 16-year-old, was handed over by Voldemort to the Malfoy family and sealed off in the vault of Malfoy Manor.Ravenclaw''s crown Like all Hogwarts, Voldemort hid it in the best hiding place for Hogwarts.


    Marvolo''s ring was left in the abandoned hut, which was probably Voldemort''s most attentive arrangement besides Slytherin''s pendant box. In the past, it also led to Dumbledore''s death, instead of leaving selectively as now.


    The known Horcruxes, whether it''s Voldemort''s own arrangement or his loyal Death Eater''s custody, have problems except Bellatrix.


    It can be said that Bella is the only wizard loyal to Voldemort, a female Wizard (brain powder!)


    although this may not be serious, it turns out that only emotional connection is the only way to ensure loyalty.


    If betrayal, it must be emotional problems.


    In this way, Voldemort is really lucky to have tied Bellatrix firmly to him when he was young.


    It''s probably the most cost-effective investment Voldemort has ever made, rather than, as it is now, playing with the heart and handing Dumbledore the task of killing Dumbledore to a 17-year-old wizard.


    "No one can do it. He told me to, otherwise Or he''ll kill me. I have no choice. " Malfoy said sadly, this is the most standard Voldemort style.


    "If you die, he can''t kill you again. Come to the right side, Draco. We can hide you better than you think. I can also send members of the order of the Phoenix to your mother tonight to protect her as well. Your father is in It''s safe at Malfoy Manor We can protect him when we need to On the right side, Draco You are not a killer... "


    Malfoy stares at Dumbledore.


    "But it''s too late, isn''t it?" He said slowly, "they think I''m going to die, but I''m still here And you''re under my control I''m the only one with a wand You are under my control... "


    Fanlin is a little speechless, but he is now sitting on the window edge of the observatory, and Harry Harry should have been controlled by Dumbledore, otherwise Malfoy would have been cool with this nonsense.


    But those Death Eaters are damned, and they are much better than van Lin thought.


    Perhaps each of them knew that Voldemort used them less and less, and that if he could not accomplish any task, they would be completely useless.


    It''s a dangerous sign, especially when the Dark Lord is becoming increasingly inhuman.


    "No, Draco," Dumbledore said quietly. "It''s my control, not yours. That''s the problem now."


    Malfoy did not speak. He opened the most slightly, and his wand hand was still shaking.


    Harry felt that he saw the wand almost fall off. But thunderous footsteps came from the stairs, and a few seconds later, as five men in brown robes rushed through the door, Malfoy made way.


    Harry still couldn''t move, his eyes fixed on five horrible strangers: they looked to be death eaters who had won the battle downstairs.


    A stupid looking man, Yong, had a vicious look at his unpaired eyes and began to laugh.


    "Dumbledore is cornered He grinned cruelly, then looked at a stout little woman, she saw that it was his sister, she laughed more happily.


    "Dumbledore has no wand, Dumbledore is alone! Well done, Draco, well done Said a sharp female voice.


    "At night, Dumbledore said calmly, as if he was welcoming the man to a tea party. "To my surprise, Ms. taffel is here You are charming In fact, I''m sorry I wasn''t in school when you were in Hogwarts


    Taffel took off her hood to reveal her delicate face.


    But in fact, it makes Harry even more uneasy. He has been tortured by taffel for a long time, which may become the shadow of Harry''s future days. This woman''s abnormal degree is no lower than Umbridge.


    The devil hidden under a pretty face?


    Fortunately, taffel is not as obnoxious as Umbridge. Maybe that''s the gap.


    Sometimes the gap between people is much larger than that between people and dogs.


    "It''s a great honor to me, Mr. Dumbledore. I didn''t expect you to be such a funny person, but Do you think your little joke will help you as you go to your death? " Taffel grinned, his fangs protruding from the corner of his mouth.


    Harry saw the change in taffel.


    Tall, fangs, slightly charming face with wine red pupil.


    Taffel is also a vampire?


    "Joke? No, no, these are manners, "Dumbledore replied."That would be an honor to me, Mr. Dumbledore." Taffel licked his lips, as if to benefit from Dumbledore''s politeness.


    However, not everyone is as patient as taffel!


    "Kill him," said the stranger standing nearest to Harry, a large, lanky man with pale gray hair and beard, and his Black Death Eater''s robe looked oppressive and uncomfortable.


    His voice was different from all that Harry had ever heard: an irritating voice. Harry smelled a strong mixture of soil, sweat and confusing blood. His dirty hands had long yellowing nails.


    "You? Finriel? " Dumbledore asked unexpectedly.


    "Yes," his voice stimulated the others. "Happy to see me? Dumbledore


    "No, I can''t say I..." Dumbledore frowned. Everyone present, except taffel and greyburg, had taught him. However, only greyburg would make Dumbledore feel disgusted.


    It''s a kind of instinctive resistance, because there''s so much blood in the werewolf.


    The smell of blood constantly impinges on the senses of Vaseline.


    He followed Malfoy all the time, so Vaseline ignored what the death eaters had done.


    Now, though, it seems that fenriel has eaten the flesh and blood of someone at Hogwarts?


    This is what werewolves hate. Vampires can also control their desire for blood, and once they taste flesh and blood, they can''t quit.


    A bunch of brainless beasts.


    Van Lim''s face darkened, and he fixed his eyes on fenriel from the edge of the window.


    As if feeling something, fenriel looked around cautiously.


    It''s a bit empty here. There''s no place for people to hide.


    All of a sudden, Ferrell grabber laughed, revealing his sharp teeth. Blood flowed through his chin, and he slowly licked his lips, disgusting.


    "But you know how much I like children." Dumbley spoke in a multi lingual way, and his voice began to turn cold.


    He knew finriel before he became the leader of the werewolf.


    "Dumbledore, I feel it now!" Said Ferrell, intoxicated, licking the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth with an unusual tongue.


    "You''ve started attacking when it''s not the full moon, right? This is very unusual You''ve found that human tastes are so fresh that they can''t be satisfied once a month? "


    "That''s quite true," said finiel grabber. "That scares you, isn''t it? Dumbledore, are you afraid? "


    "Well, I can''t pretend that doesn''t make me sick," Dumbledore said. "At the same time, yes, I''m a little shocked that Draco will invite you to this school where all human beings are, his friends are..."


    "I didn''t," Malfoy said feebly, not looking at finiel grabber or even glancing at him. "I didn''t know he was coming..."


    "I don''t want to miss a trip to Hogwarts, Dumbledore." Fenril greyburg said harshly, without waiting for his throat to send out delicious, delicious The voice of. He raised his yellow fingernails, pulled his front teeth, and squinted at Dumbledore.


    "I can treat you for dessert, Dumbledore..."


    "No," said another male Death Eater, with a heavy, brutal looking face. "We have orders. Draco will do it."


    "Oh, yes, we have stayed long enough." Bellatrix was kind of laughing. "Now, Draco, come on."


    Malfoy finally showed his timidity. He looked at Dumbledore in horror. Although he was very pale and much weaker than usual, he had slipped a lot down the supporting wall.


    "Anyway, he won''t live long, if you ask me!" An uncoordinated man said to her giggling sister, "look at him What happens next? Words? Oh, useless resistance, slow reaction, no one can save you, Dumbledore


    For a moment, several death eaters laughed.


    The task of killing Dumbledore will definitely make them boast all their lives in the world of Death Eaters.


    "Come on, Draco, do it!" Bella got impatient and began to urge Draco.


    But at that moment, a voice from the chaos below called out that they blocked the stairs - fainted! Dizzy to the ground!


    Harry''s heart began to jump, four people did not eliminate all opponents, just broke out the fight on the top of the tower, and the voice Harry felt very familiar.


    His godfather, Sirius Black, said that although this godfather is not very reliable, but in the present, is definitely a good medicine to save lives.


    "Now, Draco, come on!" A cruel man said angrily. But Malfoy''s hand was shaking so much that he couldn''t aim."I''ll do it," growled Ferrell grabber, reaching out to Dumbledore with his teeth showing.


    "I said no!" Cried the cruel faced man, with a flash, the werewolf furiously retreated to one side and hit the wall.


    Harry''s heart beat so hard that he felt that no one could hear him standing here, but he was fixed by Dumbledore''s spell. If he could move, he could shoot a magic spell from under his invisibility robe


    "Draco, move! Or you''ll step aside and let one of us... " Taffel screamed. It made her feel very uneasy. They had been gossiping for too long.


    But just then, the door to the barrier was broken open again, and Snape stood there, clutching his wand, he scanned the scene with his black eyes, from Dumbledore, who had fallen against the wall, to the four death eaters, including the angry werewolf and Malfoy.


    "We have a problem, Snape," said the stout Death Eater, his eyes and wand pointing directly at Dumbledore. "The boy doesn''t seem to be able to..."


    But another man was calling Snape''s name in a very weak voice.


    "Severus..."


    The voice frightened Harry more than anything he had experienced tonight.


    For the first time, Dumbledore was pleading.


    Snape said nothing. He just walked forward and roughly pushed Malfoy aside. The three Death Eaters retreated speechless. Even the werewolves seem to be scared.


    Snape stares at Dumbledore, disgust and hatred etched in the rough lines of his face.


    "Severus Please... " Dumbledore some weak said, but his body does not seem to be able to support.


    Snape raised his wand and pointed at Dumbledore.


    Awada, please!


    A green light from the end of Snape''s wand hit Dumbledore in the chest. Harry''s screams of fear did not scream out; he was silent and unable to move, but had to watch Dumbledore thrown into the air: for a moment he seemed to be floating above the flashing skull, and then he slowly fell down, like a doll made of rags, over the battlements and out of sight.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1164

    Harry felt as if his body had been thrown into the void; nothing had just happened That can''t happen


    What did you see?


    Snape killed Dumbledore?


    Until now, Harry still can''t accept such a fact.


    Just a few minutes ago, when Malfoy didn''t come, Dumbledore asked Harry to go and Snape would come.


    And then Snape did come with his wand and a bunch of Death Eaters.


    Snape looked coldly at the two broomsticks on the ground, then quickly turned around and gathered all the Death Eaters away.


    "Get out of here, come on."


    Snape said, grabbing Malfoy''s back neck, pushing him hard in front of several people and running out of the gate. When they left the gate, Harry found himself able to move again.


    But he leaned against the wall as if he were dead, not because of the curse, but because of fear and shock.


    He threw off his cloak of invisibility as the beast faced Death Eater who finally left the spire was crossing the gate trying to escape.


    "Dizzy to the ground!" Harry drank with his wand.


    It was as if the Death Eater had been hit hard from behind. He collapsed, stiff as a wax figure, but before he fell to the floor, Harry had jumped over him and chased down the Dark Tower steps.


    Fear is tearing Harry''s heart He has to go to Dumbledore, he has to catch Snape These two things are closely linked If he had done these two things earlier, nothing would have happened Dumbledore will not die


    He jumped down the last ten steps of the stairs and stopped where he had fallen, holding his wand in his hand.


    The dimly lit corridor was covered with smoke and dust; half the ceiling seemed to have collapsed; a fierce battle was going on in front of him, but even as he tried to identify who was fighting with whom, he still heard the voice he hated shouting, "mission done, get out of here!"


    He saw Snape disappear at the other end of the corridor at the corner; he and Malfoy escaped from the scuffle downstairs, seemingly unhurt.


    Harry ran after Harry, and a man from the crowd in the melee rushed at Harry: it was the werewolf, Ferrell grabber.


    His speed is really too fast, werewolf terrifying explosive force let her close to Harry''s body.


    Before Harry could lift his wand, he had already thrown himself on him: Harry fell backward, a large mass of dirty hair pressed against his face, the stench of blood and sweat filled his mouth and nostrils, and his throat felt the greedy breath of the wolf man''s mouth


    "Get out of here!" Harry pulled out his hand and gave fenriel a hard prod with his wand.


    This is the simplest way that van Lin taught him. If you are jumped in the face by a creature like a werewolf, don''t use any incantation, which will only make the werewolf bite your neck.


    And it''s very simple, trust your wand, stab him, and do as much magic as you can.


    Suddenly, Harry felt that his wand gave him the best feedback, and fenriel''s body quickly left him, and the explosion of magic lifted Ferrell out directly.


    But before Harry could get to his feet, a green light came to him; Harry ducked and dodged. It was Bellatrix''s curse, the madman,.


    Without hesitation, Harry rushed into the scuffle again.


    His foot tripped over something soft and slippery on the floor: two men lying face down in a pool of blood, but there was no time to look.


    Just then, Harry saw a mass of red hair flash past him like fire: she was trapped by the stout Death Eater named amikas, and now she is constantly avoiding one curse after another coming to her; amikas chuckled and chuckled as he launched the curse: "dig your heart out Heart and bone You can''t hide like this forever, little beauty... "


    That''s Ginny. She''s being chased by a Death Eater with a heart piercing curse.


    Harry felt that his brain was a little congested, just like entering the crazy warrior inspired by black magic that Snape had described. Harry felt his pupils were slightly red.


    Of course, it may be an illusion, but the woman


    "There is no shadow in the front of God!" Harry raised his wand without hesitation.


    The curse hit amikas in the chest: a huge penetrating wound appeared on amikas. He screamed like a pig in pain. He was thrown through the air and hit the wall across the corridor. Finally, he slipped down the wall, leaving a scarlet bloodstain, and disappeared behind Ron, Professor McGonagall and lupin, who were fighting the death eaters ¡£


    At the front of the group, Harry saw that Tonks was fighting a big yellow haired wizard. He was firing dozens of curses in all directions, bouncing off the walls around them, breaking stones and breaking nearby windowsFor a moment, the wizard''s destructive power showed incisively and vividly, Harry suddenly understood what he had learned and mastered.


    Wizard, magic


    Sure enough, besides knowledge, fighting is the most important part of the wizard.


    "Harry, where are you from?" Ginny yelled at him, but Harry didn''t have time to answer her questions. He dashed forward with his head down, narrowly avoiding a flash of light passing overhead. You can''t let Snape escape. He has to catch up with Snape


    "Don''t let him run away!" Professor McGonagall felt something, so he immediately called out from behind.


    Harry nodded and then glanced at him in a hurry. Sirius had already chased out before, and van Lin


    Hermione is here. In fact, Harry wants to go with Vaseline, so that he has 100% confidence in killing all those people here!


    However, Harry didn''t stay too long.


    Harry saw the woman Death Eater Alecto running down the corridor with her head in her hand, her reluctant brother following.


    Harry ran after them, but he tripped over something and fell on someone''s leg. He looked back and found Neville, pale and round faced, lying flat on the floor.


    "Neville, are you ok..."


    "I''m fine." Neville whispered, pressing his hand on his stomach. "Harry Snape and Malfoy Just ran past... "


    "I know, I''m chasing them!" As he spoke, Harry leaned down on the ground and fired a spell at the huge, chaotic Death Eater.


    Harry doesn''t care what the curse is anymore. Anyway, these people should die.


    Harry doesn''t want to stick to the bottom line at all from the death eaters who sabotage Hogwarts.


    The curse hit his face, and the huge explosion made him howl in pain. Visible to the naked eye, the Death Eater''s face became blurred. Maybe it was a blasting curse. Harry saw the dense white bones exposed. However, the vitality of the Death Eater was beyond imagination.


    He turned unsteadily and ran away after the brother and sister with heavy steps.


    Harry quickly got up from the ground. He ignored the fight behind him, the cry of others calling for him to come back, and the faint call of Neville lying on the ground, not knowing what the injury was. He ran down the corridor.


    He turned the corner of the corridor, wet blood still sticking to his sneakers; Snape was the mastermind.


    Has he managed to escape through the cupboard in the responsive room now? Or did the order of the Phoenix have taken protective measures to prevent death eaters from escaping that route?


    He didn''t hear anything, except for the sound of his own feet running in the empty corridor and the beating sound of his heart. Suddenly, he found a footprints covered with blood, which showed that at least one Death Eater was running towards the gate


    Harry''s brain began to work rapidly. Everything about the death eaters had done, including Hogwarts'' defensive deployment, Harry had heard about it before. At first, he didn''t care much about it. But now, Harry suddenly felt that it was extremely important.


    Now it seems that Professor McGonagall has taken over Hogwarts'' defense, and that the on demand room has indeed been sealed off He turned another corner, and as soon as the spell flew past him, he hid behind a piece of armor by the corridor, and the spell struck the armor and broke it. He saw the Death Eaters fleeing down the marble steps in front of them. He aimed at them and fired a spell, but only hit the portraits of the wig witch on both sides, which screamed and hid in a nearby frame.


    When Harry jumped out of the pieces of armor, he heard more shouts and screams; the rest of the castle seemed to wake up.


    Harry ran down a shortcut to the castle, hoping to catch up with Snape and Malfoy ahead of the death eaters, who must have escaped the castle by now.


    Harry, from memory, jumped off invisible steps halfway up a hidden staircase, finally smashed open a tapestry at the end and came into another corridor, where a group of bewildered huffpaf students were standing in their pajamas.


    "Harry! We heard shouts, and there were people talking about the dark mark At the Observatory... " Ernie McMillan said, a little flustered.


    "Get out of the way!" Harry roared, which startled Ernie. Now Harry is covered with blood.


    Harry pushed the two boys to both sides and rushed to the landing and ran down the remaining steps to catch up.


    The oak gate of the castle has been opened by the incantation, and there are still traces of blood on the stone floor in front of the door. Several frightened students huddle together against the wall. One or two of them are still covering their faces with their hands and shaking all over.


    Gryffindor''s integral hourglass has also been hit by the magic spell, the ruby inside has been falling down, hitting the stone floor, making a huge noise.Harry walked across the hall to the dark clearing in front of the castle: on the far side of the lawn, five or six people could barely be identified. They were running towards Hogwarts'' gate, and once they had crossed the gate, they would have moved From his appearance, we can see the big yellow haired Death Eater, and the two men running in front of him are Snape and Malfoy


    Harry ran after them desperately, his lungs filled with the cold night air; he saw an occasional flash of light in the distance, illuminating the figures of the men he was chasing.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1165

    In fact, Harry didn''t know what the light was, but he kept running after it. It was like a guide to what Harry should do.


    However, the distance is not close enough Harry can''t aim at the magic spell yet


    All of a sudden, another flash lit up, and there was a distant cry, and there was a flash of magic light attacking each other. Harry understood at once that Hagrid had rushed out of his cabin and was trying to stop the Death Eaters from escaping.


    Harry felt that every breath seemed to tear his lung, and his chest hurt like a fire, but he still quickened his pace, because there was an indelible voice in his mind: don''t let Hagrid die, never let Hagrid die again


    "Professor, are you ok..." Van Lin looked at Dumbledore''s body in some embarrassment. In fact, he didn''t know how to describe Dumbledore''s current state.


    He was hit by Snape''s Avada curse. There was no doubt that his body was dead, but Dumbledore''s physical condition was so bad.


    Without the suppression of the soul, the magic began to dissipate. The dark blue cracks quickly covered all of Dumbledore''s exposed skin, just like the dry and cracked land.


    Dumbledore did not respond. With van Lin''s help, he fell off the observatory. Dumbledore''s body was not hurt. He seemed to be asleep.


    "Come back!" Van Lim frowned, and the Avada curse seemed to break Dumbledore''s soul. Maybe this is the reason why Dumbledore didn''t wake up.


    Fortunately, Dumbledore studied a magic for this, and vaseline was the one who helped him wake up quickly.


    A little bit of fluorescence gathered from the tip of the magic wand of Vaseline, white, while the other end was connected to Dumbledore''s eyebrows.


    Through magic, Fanlin can feel the familiar breath condensing, that is


    "Oh, what a wonderful experience..." In the first sentence of waking up, Dumbledore seemed more relaxed than ever.


    "In fact, I have experienced many things in this world, but only death Fortunately, I haven''t broken my body, so you''ve been there before, right? "


    "Yes, I went to the house of call and saw the Death Eaters come in through the vanishing cabinet," said Fanlin. "Because I didn''t feel right, I kept following, using my invisibility cloak."


    "It''s the gadget you invented. It must be admitted that the cloak is really good. For this reason, the Ministry of magic has placed a large order with the Weasley brothers. In fact, I was still considering whether to change the Cape to Hogwarts."


    "Then maybe the school prank will rise significantly, professor." Fanlin said, looking at the light point, all these are the spiritual level of communication.


    "I think so." Dumbledore pause, "but now is the problem Mileva should consider, of course, maybe not now, but..."


    "You are now The ghost? " Van Lin couldn''t help saying.


    "Almost." Dumbledore said, in a relaxed tone.


    "Specifically Wandering the boundary between life and death can neither become a ghost nor resurrect. It is like an old man trapped in the soul space. However, it is not very difficult to choose my own needs


    Fanlin nodded. He thought of the white space he entered when he pretended to die. It was there that was a bit monotonous.


    "So, what are you going to do next?"


    "You need to recover my body." Dumbledore said, "otherwise it will be revealed at the time of burial."


    "Of course, I''m going to do that." "It can''t be found out by Harry, can it?" Van Lin said


    "Yes." Dumbledore affirmed, "the Death Eaters should be evacuating Hogwarts, so don''t worry too much. The fight will be over soon."


    "But I need them to pay a price. It''s a confession to Harry Fanlin said undeniably.


    "Then, what''s next?"


    "Rutherford will come to pick me up." Dumbledore said, "in my tomb, give him a way, of course, he can do it himself, and then he will take me back to the tomb in the polar region, where I need some time to finish the last step."


    "The last step? Be the king of the dead


    "I don''t have a choice Dumbledore said that the light was constantly flashing. "In this period of time, I hope you can dominate the order of the Phoenix. At least, don''t let them do anything stupid, especially Harry..."


    "So Harry must die, right?"


    "Yes, there is no other way."


    "I need Marvolo''s ring!" Van Lin suddenly said.


    "Are you going to use the resurrection stone?" Said Dumbledore.


    "Yes, I intend to do it anyway." Fanlin said, "I can''t..."


    "Of course, I have written to the Minister of magic, my Will. " Said Dumbledore."Good!" Fanlin nodded, "in this case..."


    All of a sudden, a dark shadow flew over the top of the Fanlin. It came out of the window of the tower.


    With the heavy birth, a blood smell suddenly spread.


    "Someone''s coming. I''ll do it." Van Lin said quickly, "how can I find you?"


    "I''ll show up when I''m needed. In short, it''s up to you to do everything on your own. As for the rest, I''ll let Rutherford do it for me."


    Fanlin didn''t say much. As soon as the wand was sent forward, the light spot belonging to Dumbledore''s soul quickly fell into Dumbledore''s eyebrows. In an instant, all the cracked skin returned to normal appearance. In addition to some blood stains on the corner of his mouth, Dumbledore seemed to be really asleep.


    Van Lim sighed. Anyway, Dumbledore is really dead now.


    Heart some empty, for the future, for the first time, Fanlin feel a little confused.


    Before Dumbledore has been, no matter what, there are always people who will come to the end, but now


    A burst of painful groans came up, which made Fanlin a little surprised. The vitality of the man who had just fallen off the tower was too tenacious.


    Van Lim walked over, if it was Hogwarts


    "Fenril grabber!" Van Lin''s eyes began to grow dangerous.


    When he was called, finiel opened his eyes with difficulty. At least three of his bones were broken. The blood foam at the corner of his mouth proved that he was not in good condition, but the werewolf''s body was still supporting greyburg.


    "Flesh and blood And Dumbledore... " Fenril growled in a low voice. Suddenly, van Lin felt that he was a little sad. Originally, fenriel should have escaped, but he ran into his hand


    "You know, I was like killing you a long time ago." Fanlin pointed his wand at him. "I don''t know if you like the present I left for you in the underground street, but now, I think I will have a better one for you."


    ¡­¡­


    Harry kept running after him. Suddenly, something hit him in the back. He fell forward and fell heavily on his face, bleeding from both nostrils: he turned over and raised his wand. He knew that the pair of death eaters who had taken the castle shortcut had caught up with him


    "Dizzy to the ground!" Crawling in the dark lawn, Harry wanted to hit the Death Eater, but it was a little too difficult.


    But it was amazing that Harry''s wand succeeded. He knocked down one, and then, in turn, tripped up another flying Death Eater.


    Without hesitation, Harry jumped up again and ran after Snape.


    Harry saw Hagrid''s huge figure as the moon shone through the dark clouds; a yellow haired Death Eater was beating Hagrid one spell after another; but Hagrid''s strong physique and the hard skin he inherited from his mother seemed to protect him from harm.


    Snape and Malfoy on the other side continue to run out of the gate; once they get out of the gate, they can be transformed


    Almost without hesitation, Harry passed between Hagrid and his opponent, pointed his wand at Snape''s back and called out.


    "Dizzy to the ground!" He missed the target; the red light passed over Snape''s head; Snape called out, "run, Draco!" Turn around at the same time.


    Twenty yards away from each other, he and Harry stood face to face, and then raised the wand almost at the same time.


    "Dig into the heart and gouge out the bones!" But Snape beat Harry back before he could say the spell; Harry rolled over and stood up again, while the big Death Eater behind him yelled, "the fire blows!"


    Harry heard an explosion, followed by a bouncing orange light on everyone: Hagrid''s cabin was on fire.


    "Teeth are still inside, you devil...!" Hagrid yelled.


    "Dig into the heart and gouge out the bones!" Harry yelled again, pointing his wand at his opponent in the firelight, but Snape stopped the spell again.


    Harry saw Snape with a sarcastic smile.


    "You''d better not use those unforgivable charms, Potter!" "You don''t have enough courage and ability to -"


    "drill your heart..." Harry bellowed the curse, but Snape almost lazily waved his arm and stopped it again.


    "Fight back!" Harry screamed at him, "why don''t you fight back! You timidly... "


    "Timid? How dare you call me that, Potter? " Snape exclaimed, "your father never dared to attack me, unless it was four to one. What would you call him, say it?"


    "Dizzy to the ground..."


    "I need to block a few more charms before you can learn to close your mouth and your heart, Potter!" Snape mocked and stopped the spell again. "Let''s go!" He yelled at the big head Death Eater behind Harry, "it''s time to retreat, to leave before the Ministry of magic arrives.""Dizzy..." But before Harry could finish the spell, the pain spread all over Harry; he fell on the grass. He heard someone screaming. He was destined to die in this pain. Snape was going to torture him to death or become a madman


    "Stop it!" Snape roared, the pain suddenly disappeared as if it had just popped up; Harry was curled up in the dark grass, his wand in his hand, and he was gasping; Snape''s rebuke came from somewhere above his head, "have you forgotten our mission? Porter belongs to the Dark Lord - we need to keep alive! Go! Let''s go


    ''s death eaters obeyed orders and continued to run towards the gate, and Harry felt the ground tremble as they ran past. He let out a roar that he could not tell clearly: at this moment, he had ignored his life and death.


    He struggled to his feet again, almost groping, and hobbled to Snape, to the man he had hated as much as Voldemort.


    Harry waved his wand, which Harry had repeated hundreds of times at least. But in fact, Harry never regretted. Why didn''t he practice more?


    Where is van Lin?


    Harry suddenly thought, maybe as long as he was procrastinating And Sirius He went after Bella


    Snape waved his wand and stopped the spell again; Harry was standing just a few feet away from Snape, but he finally saw Snape''s face: his face was no longer mocking; in the light of the fire, it was a face full of anger. Harry gathered all his energy and yelled in his mind: there is no shadow of the divine front


    "Stop it, Potter!" Snape shrieked.


    With a loud noise, Harry flew back and fell heavily on the ground again; this time even his wand was taken off. He heard Hagrid''s roar and the barking of his teeth, and Snape came over and looked down at Harry lying on the ground. He had no wand, no protection, just like Dumbledore.


    Snape''s pale face against the burning log house was full of hatred, just like before he killed Dumbledore


    "How dare you use a spell I invented against me, Potter? Those mantras are all my inventions - I, half blood prince! Now you want to put my own curse on me like your dirty and shameless father, don''t you? I won''t let you succeed Never! " Harry turned and threw himself at his wand; Snape threw a spell at his wand, which flew a few feet away and disappeared in the dark grass.


    "Kill me," gasped Harry, who had no fear at all, but anger and contempt for Snape. "Kill me like you killed him, you coward..."


    "Don''t..." Snape screamed wildly, his face suddenly twisted, as if he was suffering as much as the barking dog in the burning house behind him


    "Don''t call me a coward!" Snape''s wand swung in the air: Harry felt as if there was a hot, whip like object on his face, and he was knocked to the ground. For a while, he could hardly breathe.


    All of a sudden, Harry heard a sudden burst of air over his head.


    Then, there is the endless sound of explosion and fragmentation, like the impact between metals, dense It''s frightening.


    Harry vaguely felt something cold falling on his face, cold, like snow, or, broken ice?


    Harry suddenly thought of something. He struggled, trying to get up from the ground.


    He can fight as long as he finds his glasses and wand.


    "Don''t worry, Harry!" Suddenly, Harry felt someone pull himself up from the ground. "Take your wand. It''s going to be your life. Harry, don''t let it go too far from you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1166

    "Fanlin!" Harry exclaimed in surprise, "it''s Snape, he..."


    "I see." Harry nodded and continued.


    There is no too much communication, although it is said that Dumbledore designed it, but in fact, the play still needs to do the whole set, isn''t it.


    What''s more, it seems that Fanlin doesn''t have to be too difficult. After all, there are a lot of degassing barrels on hand here.


    "I think you may not be able to leave here for the time being." With a little wand and a little ice blue barrier, van Lin completely blocked the door of Hogwarts.


    "Oh, damn it..." Cried the death eaters.


    Fanlin''s magic spell is more tenacious than expected. Maybe it''s just that they consume too much, but in fact, their blasting mantra can''t be blown off at all.


    Van Lim connected the defensive magic of Hogwarts as soon as Dumbledore fell.


    Dumbledore arranged everything early. When he handed fox to van Lin, he also handed over what Dumbledore himself could master about Hogwarts.


    However, the magic can only rely on Fanlin''s own magic support, in this case, he can not last long, but enough to leave a few people.


    Now Hogwarts, he''s the biggest.


    "Are you going to stop me?" Snape said sullenly, listening to the message of the Death Eater''s brother and sister''s return, Snape''s face was gloomy as if it could drip water.


    "We''re going to kill you!" Harry was so furious that he could hardly describe Snape''s feelings with hatred.


    Harry struggled to pull out his wand to fight, but it was very difficult. The whip of Snape''s curse almost drained his last breath of strength.


    "Maybe you can wait a little bit." Vaseline said comfortingly, "give it to me."


    "Damned little devil!" Fanlin''s attitude angered the death eaters and their brothers and sisters, who were called AMI or something Miscellaneous fish!


    Yes, they are miscellaneous fish. In the eyes of Fanlin, these people are no different from the dead except death eaters and Draco.


    The only thing that makes Fanlin worried is that Sirius chased Bellatrix into the forbidden forest. The two brothers and sisters will start a big war after they are fully recovered.


    However, Fanlin didn''t think Sirius would lose. In a one-on-one situation, no one would disturb him. With Sirius''s keen fighting intuition, this is not something to worry about.


    "Awada..."


    "Shut up!" When van Lin drank, a spear made of ice crystal turned into a white light in the distance of space. Before waiting for the Death Eater''s incantation to come out, the ice spear pierced his throat.


    In a flash, Snape was splashed with fresh blood, and six people including Harry were stunned.


    No one expected that any Lin would kill one of their companions if he disagreed. Although Snape was on guard, it was true that the spell just now was too fast for him to respond.


    Blood gushed from the puncture, and soon it froze on the spear.


    "Fanlin, you..." Harry was suddenly a little confused. Although he said that he had the same idea at the beginning, when someone really died in front of him, Harry suddenly felt that it was a little


    "I I''m going to kill... "


    "Shut up, you want to be like your brother?" Snape said coldly, but could not stop the female Death Eater''s desire.


    Sadly, up to now, in addition to knowing that this is a pair of brothers and sisters, Fanlin has never remembered anything else.


    "Stop Alecto Tavern stepped forward, and Alecto''s movements stopped. Taffel controlled her, at least better than rushing to die.


    "You are Fanlin al... " Taffel hesitated to say that it was not the same as she thought.


    If a member of the order of the Phoenix and an adult wizard are chased out, this situation is still acceptable, but what is the matter now?


    A little wizard jumps out, and then a face-to-face kills the death eaters who arrive at Hogwarts first. They are strictly regarded as the elite of Death Eaters. Isn''t it that Fanlin killed one so easily


    "Get out of here, tavern. It''s not like you can do it." Snape''s face was gloomy, and he was a little uncertain about what Vaseline thought. He had got rid of Harry and was stopped here by Vaseline?


    "Take Draco and I''ll help you..."


    "I don''t think I''m going to allow you to be so assertive, Severus!" Van Lin had to sink his voice.


    "Are you going to face the three of us?" Snape looked at Vaseline in disbelief, and all of a sudden, the lazy van Lin he knew disappeared.


    "Dumbledore gave you control?" Snape said, "it''s impossible. I''ve already...""I''m an alchemist, Snape!" Fanlin said, approaching step by step, "so, you still Stay


    With a wave of the magic wand, the snow falls all over the sky with the cold wind. Gradually, the vision becomes blurred. Everywhere is a vast expanse of white. However, in summer, the grass under your feet shows signs of freezing to death.


    Fanlin''s figure is like a ghost in the wind and snow, which makes everyone feel uneasy. Maybe an ice crystal spear will come out and pierce their throat at that moment.


    "Be careful, Draco!" Snape pushed Draco aside, and a sharp blade of ice cut Snape''s arm.


    Maybe it''s because the temperature is too low, and there is no blood like spring scene. The naked wound quickly coagulates into dark red, and there is a layer of frost hanging on it.


    Snape quickly tore open his sleeve. There was frostbite all around the wound.


    "I can''t find him!" Taffel said angrily, "are these Hogwarts students?"


    "Don''t doubt, he can kill you if he wants to." Snape said, looking at the barely visible lawn. "Let''s get out of here. If we don''t want to die here, we''d better stay close."


    Said Snape, magically breaking the other blade.


    It''s like getting some signal, the snowflakes around are rapidly condensing together.


    "Let''s go!" Snape picked up Draco, turned back his wand, and a wall of fire rose behind him.


    Relying entirely on the fire of magic, if it is really a battle, Snape will soon be defeated.


    Van Lin''s cold gaze swept everyone in the snow. Snape and Draco naturally did not need to take care of it. Van Lin quietly separated a road. At least, the density of the ice blade was much smaller.


    Snape''s heart moved, and he followed the guidance all the way.


    However, behind Alecto and taffel, Fanlin seems to have nothing to care about.


    A large number of ice blades swept in like heavy rain, forming a whirling storm behind the death eaters.


    "Snape!" Taffel exclaimed, and then a ray of light broke through the ice blades, but with the blessing of Hogwarts, the ice and snow kept condensing.


    "Hurry up, it''s in front of you!" Snape said, regardless of the dense cuts on his body, and with his almost useless right hand, he blasted out a fierce fire curse.


    The ice crystal barrier quickly melts, with the help of magic array, only the bug level magic spell like the fierce fire curse has some effect.


    "So, aren''t you going to pay some price?"


    Van Lim''s voice came from all directions, and taffel exclaimed. Snape had taken the lead in rushing out with Draco under the magic. It was the world outside, from where they could move their shadows away.


    Vaguely, taffel felt something was wrong, which made him more crazy to rush out.


    "Stay here!" As Fanlin said, the ground surged, and a fountain broke out of the ground where taffel and Alecto had gone.


    Without too much hesitation, taffel grabbed Alecto and blocked him under his body.


    Blood clan strong body saved her?


    Fanlin was surprised to see that some ice edges pierced Alecto''s and taffel''s stomachs, as if they were linked together, but taffel broke the ice edge and rushed out.


    Alecto resisted most of the damage for her


    With the sound of the air breaking, the lawn outside Hogwarts Castle returns to calm, but the huge sharp spines and two pierced corpses faithfully record what happened here before.


    "They Are they all dead? " Harry couldn''t believe it.


    "No, the Death Eaters survived, the rest were injured, taffel was stabbed in the abdomen, and Snape''s arm was almost broken."


    Harry was a little reluctant, but they couldn''t catch a wizard who had already moved away.


    "By the way, Hagrid Hagrid is still there! His house Harry exclaimed, and then, regardless of his fatigue, staggered to the cabin.


    It was the same with Fanlin. After the magic circle of Hogwarts completely stopped working, van Lin held on for a long time with his own magic power, otherwise taffel would not have the life to leave here.


    "Hagrid," Harry called in a low voice, his head still dim, looking around him. "Hagrid?"


    He and Fanlin supported each other and staggered towards the burning cabin, when a huge figure came out of the fire with his teeth on his back.


    Harry breathed a sigh of gratitude and sat down on his knees; his hands and feet were shaking and his whole body was aching. Every breath he took was like being stabbed by something.


    "Are you all right, Harry? Are you ok? In a word, Harry... " Hagrid''s big, bearded face swayed over Harry''s head, blocking the stars.Fanlin heard the burning smell of wood and dog hair; he reached out a hand and touched his teeth. Fortunately, it was still warm. It was still alive, and its teeth were shaking constantly beside him.


    "I''m fine," Harry said, gasping. "And you?"


    "Of course It''s not that easy to deal with me. " Hagrid put his hand under Harry''s arm and helped him to his feet, but with more effort, he lifted Harry''s feet off the ground, and finally he got Harry on the ground. Harry saw blood running down his cheek from a deep cut under one of Hagrid''s eyes.


    "We''d better put out the fire," said Harry. "The curse is water like a spring..."


    "I know it''s the curse," muttered Hagrid, holding up his smoking pink umbrella. "Water is like a spring!" A stream of water came out of the tip of the umbrella. Harry raised his lead heavy wand arm and whispered, "water is like a spring."


    However, a few people really did not have much magic left, so that Fanlin also joined in to rescue the small house which carried a lot of their memories.


    "It doesn''t look too bad," Hagrid said a few minutes later, looking hopefully at the smoking ruins of the house. "Nothing can defeat Dumbledore..."


    Suddenly, Harry stopped talking. Hearing the name, Harry felt a burning pain in his stomach. He was silent, standing still, letting fear roll through his body.


    "Hagrid..."


    "I was about to tie up the pulley of the bow and arrow when I heard the footsteps of the group," Hagrid said sadly, staring at his burned out hut. "They must have been burned into twigs, poor little thing..."


    "Hagrid..."


    "What''s the matter, Harry? I saw the Death Eaters running from the castle, but how could Snape be with them? Where is he now Did you go after them? What''s more, I felt a cold current just now. It seems that it''s snowing? "


    "Wait a minute Hagrid Snape... " Harry couldn''t contain his anger, but with it came unprecedented fear!


    "He..." Harry cleared his throat of fear and smoke. "Hagrid, he killed..."


    "Murder?" Said Hagrid, looking down at Harry. "Snape killed? What are you talking about, Harry


    "Dumbledore," Harry seemed resigned, "snape He killed Dumbledore... "


    Hagrid just stares at him, his face behind his beard is a blank, puzzled expression.


    "Dumbledore what, Harry? Fanlin


    "He''s dead!" "Snape killed him..."


    "Stop it," Hagrid said gruffly. "Snape killed Dumbledore Don''t be silly, Harry. Why do you say that? "


    "I saw it with my own eyes..."


    "That''s impossible."


    "Well, I saw it with my own eyes, Hagrid."


    Hagrid shook his head; his face was incredible and compassionate, and Harry knew that Hagrid must have thought something had hit his head, that he was talking nonsense, perhaps as a side effect of some magic spell


    "The truth is, Dumbledore asked Snape to chase the death eaters," Hagrid said confidently. "I guess he''s going to keep pretending. Come on, now I''ll take you both back to school. Come on, Harry, Valentine... "


    Harry didn''t try to argue and explain. He was still shaking all over himself. Hagrid will soon find out, soon On their way back to the castle, Harry saw that many of the windows were already lit. He could almost imagine the scene: all the people walking from room to room, telling each other about the intruders and the dark signs over Hogwarts, speculating that some people might have been killed


    The oak gate of the castle was open in front of them, and the light from the hall splashed on the path and lawn in front of it. People in pajamas slowly and carefully step down the steps, nervously searching for the traces of the death eaters who had already fled.


    Harry''s eyes were fixed on the open space at the foot of the tallest tower. In his imagination, there was a curled up shadow, but in fact, it was so far away that he could not see anything.


    Without saying a word, he dragged himself to the place where Dumbledore lay, but he found that all the people began to move towards the same place.


    "What are they looking at?" Hagrid was suddenly flustered. He followed Harry and van Lin towards the castle, his teeth closely following them.


    "What lies on the grass?" Said Hagrid in a hurry, walking towards the astronomical tower, where a small group of people gathered at the foot of the tower.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1167

    "See, Harry? Right under the tower? Under the dark mark Oh, my God It won''t be who is left behind... " Hagrid stopped talking. The idea was so terrible that he couldn''t even speak out loud.


    Dumbledore, Hagrid now dare not even say the name, from the beginning to confirm that Snape is involved in Dumbledore''s secret operation.


    It must be admitted that Hagrid is still very talented, and his blind suspicion of Dumbledore also makes him believe in Snape.


    This is infinitely close to the truth, but Snape indulged the death eaters in Hogwarts. Although it was a bit of a challenge, van Lin still could not accept it.


    Harry walked by Van Lin''s side. He could feel the pain in his face and legs after being hit by the various incantations of the first half hour, but he felt that the pain was far away, as if someone was suffering from it, rather than himself.


    What is real and unavoidable is the sense of panic that he keeps suppressing in his chest He and Hagrid walked like sleepwalking through the whispering crowd to the front, and the stunned students and teachers on both sides made way for them.


    Harry heard Hagrid''s wail of pain and shock, but he didn''t stop himself; he walked slowly to Dumbledore''s corner and crouched down beside him.


    Harry knew from the beginning that there was no hope. He saw Dumbledore''s body float into the air because of the curse. When this happened, it only showed that the person who was hit was dead. But Harry never dreamed that he would end up looking at him like this, lying on the ground with his limbs stretched out and scarred: and this Man is the greatest wizard Harry ever knew, or in his life, in the world.


    Dumbledore''s eyes were closed; but perhaps because of the strange angle of his hands and feet, he looked more like he was sleeping. Harry reached out his hands, helped the half moon glasses on the crooked bridge of his nose, and wiped the bloodstain from the corners of his mouth with his own sleeves. He stares at the wise, old face, and slowly grasps a nightmarish, unacceptable display that Dumbledore can no longer talk to him or help him - the crowd whispers behind Harry.


    "Come here, Harry No, Harry, you can''t stay here Now go on... "


    But Harry didn''t want to leave Dumbledore''s side. He didn''t want to go anywhere. Vaseline gently pressed his shaking shoulder from behind. Then another voice said, "Harry, come on."


    A small but warm hand grabbed Harry and pulled him up.


    Van Lin looked up in astonishment. He saw Hermione and Ginny coming.


    The girl''s face was a little embarrassed, with messy hair and a smoky face.


    Van Lin asked Hermione to wait for him in the public lounge. Maybe it was the order of the Phoenix. Hermione seemed to have experienced a fierce battle.


    Away from Harry, Fanlin instinctively leaned towards Hermione''s position.


    That''s always the case with practice. When van Lin is exhausted and exhausted, he always likes to lie on Hermione''s lap.


    Now, however, is clearly not the right time.


    "Let''s go." Said Fanlin, calling on Harry and Ginny to leave.


    With Ginny''s gentle tug, Harry obeyed without thinking at all.


    He just blindly followed the people he knew. There was a smell of flowers in the air, which came from Ginny who led him back to the castle.


    A strange sound woke him up. Crying, crying, wailing through the night sky.


    But the four of them went on and stepped up the steps into the hall.


    In the face of wandering in Harry''s sharp eyes, people stare at him, whispering, wondering.


    The glistening Gryffindor Ruby on the ground is like blood dripping down.


    Then they went up the marble stairs.


    "We are going to the school hospital now..." Ginny said, "and so are Vaseline."


    "I''m not hurt!" Harry resisted instinctively.


    "It''s Professor McGonagall''s order," Hermione continued. "Everyone''s there, Ron, Tonks, lupin and everyone."


    "And Sirius?" Van Lin frowned.


    From the beginning of the war, Fanlin had been waiting, standing behind all the death eaters, and he could kill them with his wand if he wanted to.


    But, obviously, he can''t do that. He has to wait for Dumbledore.


    Until Sirius came here, he chased Bella out, because Bella petrified an unfortunate ghost.


    The feeling of fear rolled over Harry''s chest again.


    "Yes, and Sirius?"


    "I don''t know. He hasn''t come back yet. He came to Gryffindor to find van Lin, and then..."


    "And then?"


    "He went after Bellatrix. He wanted you to help Professor Lupin, but he didn''t find you.""Where were you then?" Hermione asked, "I didn''t see you in the fighting place, I was worried..."


    "Take over the magic circle." "I''ve been outside the castle all the time," said Vaseline


    "Yes, Fanlin killed a few named Death Eaters." Harry said briefly, "Ginny, who''s dead?"


    "But Malfoy is in a hurry to kill every one of us, bill. He wants to kill every one of us."


    "Bill was hurt?" Van Lin frowned, he has been with Malfoy, Malfoy really said these, but he did not do.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Of course, I''m sure He''s just a little confused, that''s all. Greyback attacked him. Madame Pomfrey said he would no longer look the same... " Ginny''s voice was a little shaky. "We don''t know what the consequences are. I mean, greyburg was a werewolf, but he didn''t change shape at that time."


    "Besides There are other people on the ground Both Navi and Frey are injured, but Mrs Pomfrey said they will recover. And an Auror died. He was killed by a huge golden spell and burned everywhere... " As Hermione said, Fanlin saw Hermione''s slightly blackened hair, and the flame was definitely exploding beside Hermione.


    But he was waiting at the observatory early and did nothing.


    "You..." Van Lin touched Hermione''s short hair with some heartache.


    "I think I''ll probably have my hair cut short."


    "That must be nice."


    "Thank you, Fanlin." Ginny said, "if it wasn''t for the D.A.''s gold coins, all of us would gather together, and the hapless one who heard the sound would have died." Ginny said, "after one of the D.A.''s learned about it, everyone quickly stopped the sober guy except Slytherin. "


    When they arrived at the school hospital, Harry opened the door eagerly and saw Neville lying in bed, apparently asleep. Not far from the door, Ron, Luna, Tonks and lupin surround another bed near the end of the ward.


    Hearing the door open, they all looked up, and Tonks ran to Harry and hugged him.


    Lu Ping also came this way, looking very worried.


    "How are you both, Harry? Fanlin


    "I''m fine," Harry said, "but there may be something wrong with van Lin."


    Harry recalled the magic of Vaseline, the power of terror, and the cold, pale look of van Lin after he came out.


    "It doesn''t matter," said Fanling, shaking his head. This time he didn''t have to lie in Madame Pomfrey''s Hospital, but this time it was someone else.


    "Harry and I had a fight with a Death Eater at the school gate." "A few died and others were injured, but I think I just need some magic liquid to recover and eat well," Van Lin said Van Lin quickly explained to Hermione, "so, how''s bill?"


    Fanlin is extremely concerned about this issue.


    Speaking of it. Although bill is not very reliable, of course, it is just a daily behavior. Bill is a man of great character. Besides Fred and George, the Weasleys play best with van Lin.


    Ron can''t. as for the rest, Ginny is Hermione''s best friend, and Charlie and Percy have such a big span between them that they can''t communicate with each other.


    But no one answered.


    Van reen looked over Hermione''s shoulder and found a face he didn''t know lying on Bill''s pillow. He looked strange with the serious cuts and poisoning.


    Mrs. Pomfrey was giving him some pungent green ointment.


    Harry remembers how Snape could easily repair Malfoy''s sword wound with his wand, which was the last magic spell Harry wielded.


    "Can you fill them up with magic or something," Harry asked the head nurse quickly.


    "No magic can do that," said Madame Pomfrey. "I''ve tried everything I know, but none of them can cure a werewolf bite."


    "But he didn''t bite at the full moon," said Ron, gazing into his brother''s face and wondering how he could force her to heal bill. I had to stare at Bill.


    "Greyburg, it''s not deformed. So bill won''t become a real... "


    Ron looked at lupin suspiciously.


    "No, I think Bill will become a real werewolf," lupin said, but that doesn''t mean that he has been defiled. It''s a healing wound. Now he may not get enough treatment, and bill may have some cruel characteristics from now on.


    "Dumbledore may know something about it, but" Ron said, "where is Dumbledore? Bill''s fighting madly according to his orders. He owes bill. He can''t leave in this situation."


    "But, Ron..." Van Lim frowned. He was troubled by Bill''s injury. "Dumbledore is dead!"Ron was stunned.


    "No!" Lupin growled, and then impulsively looked at Harry, as if hoping that the truth didn''t want to be said by Vaseline.


    But Harry didn''t say anything. Lupin sprawled out on the chair next to bill, covering his face with his hands.


    Harry had never seen lupin so out of control; he felt he was being imposed on something.


    "This is..." Ron stammered and looked at Van Lin for help.


    Fanlin nodded gently, indicating that what he said was true.


    Fanlin tried to avoid such a topic, but in any case, it could not be avoided.


    "So, how did he die," Tonks whispered. "What happened?"


    "Snape killed him!" Harry said, "I was there, I saw everything, we got to the astrology tower because Malfoy was there Dumbledore was injured and he was weak, but I think when we heard footsteps coming from the stairs, he realized that it was a trap. He held me down. I could do nothing. I was in the invisibility cloak. Then Malfoy came out from behind the door and was disarmed by him


    Luna covered her mouth, this fairy girl rare, showing a sense of collapse.


    "After that, more death eaters got there, and Snape did that, Avada curse." Harry can''t talk anymore.


    Mrs. Pomfrey burst into tears, and no one but Ginny noticed her.


    "Quiet! Listen Madame Pomfrey tried to cover her mouth with her fingers. Her eyes were wide open. Somewhere in the dark, Harry had never heard that the Phoenix was singing in a way: a terrifying beautiful eulogy.


    Harry leaves, away from the Phoenix''s song, but the music still surrounds him and does not disappear: it is his own grief, magically repeated, echoing across the ground and through the castle windows. They stood there for a long time, listening, and he did not know or why the sound of grief seemed to ease their pain.


    After a long time, the door of the hospital opened again and Professor McGonagall came in.


    As if at rest, she was tired of every recent battle, her face was skinned and her robes were wrinkled. "Molly and Arthur are on their way," she said.


    The charm of the music was broken, and everyone woke up from a daze and turned to look at Bill. Others rubbed their eyes or shook their arms.


    "Harry, what happened? According to Hagrid, you''re with Dumbledore, so when does he When did it happen? "


    "Snape killed Dumbledore," said Harry. She looked at him for a moment, then shook it; Madame Pomfrey seemed to huddle together; as for Professor McGonagall, it was as if there were lightning strikes, and Fanling looked at Professor McGonagall''s body as if it were nailed to the floor.


    "Snape is a very skilled psychic," lupin said, with a sharp voice. "We all know that."


    "But Dumbledore swore he was on our side!" Tonks whispered, "I''ve been thinking Dumbledore knows something about Snape, and we don''t know..."


    "He always hinted that he had a firm reason to write to Ren Snape," muttered Professor McGonagall. "I mean About Snape''s history Of course, there is a limit to what people know But Dumbledore made it clear to me that Snape''s repentance was absolutely sincere - that he could no longer be heard against him


    "I want to know what Snape told him that convinced him so much," Tonks said.


    "I know," said Harry, and everyone turned to look at him. "Snape sent a message to Voldemort that Voldemort had killed my parents, and then Snape told Dumbledore that he realized what he had done and sincerely apologized for what he had done. Unfortunately, they were all dead," everyone watched.


    "Did Dumbledore believe that?" Lupin said suspiciously, "does Dumbledore believe Snape regrets James'' death? Snape hates James... "


    "It''s reprehensible that he didn''t think about my mother," Harry said, "because she was Muggle "Half blood," he called her


    No one asked Harry how he knew. Everyone seems to be in a state of fear, trying to accept the hard facts and everything that happens.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1168

    "It''s all my fault," Professor McGonagall said suddenly and painfully, rubbing the wet handkerchief in her hand. "It''s all my fault. I brought Snape here tonight. I asked Villefort to bring him here I brought him here to help us! If I had noticed what he was going to do, he would not have joined the Death Eater. I didn''t think he knew it before I told him. I didn''t know Snape knew they were coming


    "Oh, yes, if Professor McGonagall knew that Snape even took the time to meet them in the house where they were asked..."


    Some of van Lin can''t imagine Professor McGonagall''s face on the brink of collapse, although even without Professor McGonagall, Snape is just a waste of time, and he may even be more secretive.


    "It''s not your fault, MEG." Lu Ping firmly said, "we all want more help, and we are happy to think that Snape used his way..."


    "So when we were ready to fight, he was on the side of the Death Eaters?" Harry said that he intended to show every detail of Snape''s cunning and ugly behavior, and excitedly summed up more reasons to hate him to revenge Snape.


    "I still don''t know exactly how it all happened," Professor McGonagall said distraught. "I''ve been very puzzled Dumbledore has told us that he is going to leave school for a few hours and let us patrol the corridor, that''s all Lupin, bill, nimelahi? Tonks all joined in That''s why we went out on patrol. Everything seems calm. Every secret hole that could be seen was blocked. We know that no one can get in and out freely, and every passage into the castle is enchanted by powerful magic. I can''t understand how the Death Eaters came in... "


    "I know," said Harry, briefly explaining the disappearance of the cupboards and the formation of the incredible passage, which Malfoy himself said he had put the vanishing cupboard in the room where he wanted it.


    "I don''t understand, Harry," said Ron coldly. "We checked the map of the living place as you said, and we didn''t find Malfoy, so we went to Myrtle''s bathroom and I, Ginny and Neville stayed there And then you told me they were in the house where they asked for it? "


    "Yes," Harry said quickly.


    "That''s Malfoy''s cover. Remember, Professor Trelawney, he was attacked in the house where he wanted to be. In fact, Fanlin should have known that..."


    "Yes, but if you want, the space is independent of each other. I set up some noise proof magic in the laboratory." And then, I went out and checked out the forbidden forest outside the school


    "I was a little worried, and then I went up with Ginny to find you, and then there was an accident." Hermione said, "the whole corridor is covered with black fog."


    "We tried all kinds of methods, fluorescent flashes, flaming flames," Ginny said. "Nothing can penetrate the darkness. All we can do is grope out of the hallway again, while we hear someone running past us. Obviously Malfoy can see us because what he has in his hand can guide them. We are afraid to hurt our own people and dare not use any magic. After they leave, everything is bright again


    "It should be Fred and George''s invisible black fog." "I added some sunscreen to it, so..."


    "Lucky" lupine told us what happened immediately. Then we found the death eaters in the direction of the astrological tower. Obviously, there are not so many people watching Malfoy. He seems very tired


    "He didn''t dare to kill Dumbledore, which made him lose his courage." Harry recalled that Malfoy''s expression was painful, and obviously, just like in the bathroom, Malfoy was forced.


    "Then, the battle started, they dispersed, we chased, one of them escaped, and one of them, greyburg, took the lead in running up."


    "To signal?" Harry asked, "that''s what he did."


    "yes, they must have planned before they left the house where they asked for it," lupin said. "But I don''t think greyburg likes the idea of stopping alone and waiting for Dumbledore, because he runs downstairs to fight again, dodges me and gets hurt by a deadly spell."


    "Later, I began to gather members of the order of the Phoenix." Lupin said, "Sirius needs some time, and then I''ll let the girls get out of here first."


    "We went outside Snape''s office," Hermione whispered with tears in her eyes. "Luna and I were hanging out, but nothing happened We don''t know what''s going on up there. Ron has the map. "


    "Later, when Professor freeway panicked in the basement of the runway, it was almost midnight, and he yelled Death Eaters into the castle. I don''t know if he sees me and Luna there. He just rushes into Snape''s office. We heard him tell Snape and asked Snape to go with him to help. Then we heard a loud noise and Snape ran out of the office. He saw us And then Then... "


    "What," Harry urged."I''m stupid, Harry," Hermione shrieked. "He said Professor frivy was broken and he asked us to take care of him while he was fighting Death Eaters..." She put her hand over her face in shame and continued to say, her voice to be suppressed.


    "We went into his office to see if we could help Professor frivy and found that he was lying on the ground and didn''t wake up Oh, now that''s obvious, Snape must have paralyzed him, but we didn''t realize that we let Snape go


    "It''s not your fault," lupin said firmly. "Hermione, if you don''t obey, Snape will probably kill you."


    "So he came up there," said Harry. He saw Snape running up the marble stairs and Snape''s black robe was still floating. He climbed the stairs and pulled out his wand from under his cloak.


    "And then he found out where you were fighting..."


    "We''re in trouble, we''ve failed," Tonks whispered. "Greyburg is injured, but Bellatrix is here, and the Death Eaters seem to be fighting very hard. Neville was injured, bill was also brutalized by greyburg It''s dark around Incantations flying all over the sky Malfoy suddenly disappeared. He must have dodged and went upstairs Then more people followed him upstairs, but the door was locked by some incantations, and they didn''t go in Neville ran to that place, but was thrown into the air. Fortunately, someone caught Neville with magic and didn''t let him fly outside the tower


    "Who is it?"


    "I don''t know. It was so chaotic that no one noticed." Said Tonks, looking at Harry with shame.


    "It''s me, of course, Neville, that wretched devil Van Lin rolled his eyes, but then he became more serious.


    At the time, Neville and Bill were unfortunately not hurt at the same time.


    "Then the Death Eaters sealed the road with magic, and none of us could get through it!" Ron said, "a lot of Death Eaters are still burning everything around them. They try to test the big rock, but they can''t do it..."


    "Then Snape got there and then disappeared"


    "I saw him running towards us, but too many Death Eaters blocked me, and I dodged and missed the chance to follow him." Said Ginny.


    "I saw him go straight through the barrier as if there was nothing," lupin said. "I tried to follow him, but I was thrown out like Neville..."


    "He must know a spell and we don''t," Professor McGonagall whispered. "After all, he''s a defense against the dark arts teacher I dare say he was just pretending to chase the death eaters, but he was trying to sneak to the astrological tower... "


    "He did," Harry said cruelly, "but to help them, not to stop them I bet you have to have the black magic sign to get through that barrier So what happened after he left? "


    "The powerful Death Eaters used magic to burn things, causing half of the ceiling to collapse and destroying the magic staircase," lupin said. "We ran away. Each of us could not do anything. Snape and Malfoy had clearly exposed their intentions, but none of us was attacked by either of them."


    "We''re just ignored," Tonks said in an empty voice. "I think the death eaters are following them It''s another thing. There are still some death eaters and werewolves coming back, and we''re going to fight I think I heard Snape shouting something, but I don''t know what it is


    "He yelled, it''s all over," Harry said. "He did what he intended to do."


    Speaking of this, they fell into a silence, the Phoenix''s Elegy still echoed across the dark open space outside. As the song echoed through the air, an unexpected, unpleasant thought came into Harry''s mind


    Dumbledore trusted Snape so much that Harry resented it.


    If it wasn''t for Snape, Dumbledore


    Or, they leave together, take van Lin with them


    Suddenly, a soft voice broke the silence.


    "What''s going on here, how''s bill?"


    The door of the school hospital was suddenly opened, which startled everyone. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley strode into the ward. Furong followed them. Her beautiful face showed a look of extreme fear.


    "Molly, Arthur," Professor McGonagall called out, quickly getting up and greeting them. "I''m very sorry..."


    "Bill," cried Mrs. Weasley, as she flew over Professor McGonagall to see Bill''s ruined face.


    Oh, bill


    Lupin and Tonks got up in a hurry and backed out to get the Weasleys closer to the hospital bed. Mrs. Weasley approached his son and kissed his bloody forehead.


    "You said the werewolf attacked him?" Mrs. Weasley anxiously asked Professor McGonagall, "but he hasn''t changed? What does that mean? What will bill do? "


    "We don''t know," Professor McGonagall replied, looking helplessly at lupin.


    "Something ugly will happen, Arthur," lupin said. "It''s a temporary situation, or a special We don''t know what that person will do when he is awakened... "Mrs. Weasley smelled the disgusting smell of Mrs. Pomfrey''s ointment and began to give Bill medicine.


    "Dumbledore..." Mrs. Weasley said, "what Professor McGonagall said is true It''s all true... "


    No one responded to her, only Professor McGonagall nodded. Harry felt Ginny move to his side. He looked at her. Ginny''s small eyes looked at the lotus staring at Bill. The expression on her face seemed to freeze.


    "Dumbledore''s gone," whispered Mrs. Weasley, but her eyes were still on his eldest son, and he began to cry, tears falling on Bill''s mutilated face. "Of course, it doesn''t matter what he looks like It was just a little boy Boy Always very handsome And he was going to You''re going to get married


    "What do you mean?" Hibiscus suddenly said in a loud voice, "what is he supposed to get married?"


    Mrs. Weasley raised her tearful face, looking shocked. "That''s it."


    "Do you think bill won''t want to marry me again?" Hibiscus asked, "do you think he will not love me because of this bite?"


    "No, that''s not what I want to say..."


    "Because he will continue to love me!" "Bill will not give up his love for me just because he has become a werewolf," said hibiscus


    "Yes, I''m sure so." "But I think maybe What should he do How to... "


    "Do you think I will never marry him again? Or do you want to? " Hibiscus said, "what do I care about? What does he look like? I think we are beautiful enough, all these scars prove my husband''s courage! He said more excitedly, "she pushed Mrs. Weasley aside and robbed her of the medicine.


    Mrs. Weasley leaned back against her husband and looked at hibiscus, with a strange expression, giving bill medicine.


    "Merlin, she has a beautiful and noble heart, which makes me sure that I will persuade her to agree to your wedding. She loves bill so much, you know it looks as beautiful as your hair. "


    "Thank you," Hibiscus said dully. "I believe he will become cute."


    For a while, the scene began to get a little out of control, perhaps because of Hibiscus'' insistence. People are always emotional animals, even in such a sad atmosphere.


    This is a relief to van Lin, although the topic is somewhat off track, but in fact, it is also a good way to avoid the impact of Dumbledore''s death.


    All the ladies hugged each other and began to cry. The confusion made Harry wonder if the world was crazy. He looked around him: Ron was as puzzled as he was. Fanlin was looking down at Bill''s face and hibiscus.


    As for Ginny and Hermione, they exchanged a shocked look.


    "Look Said an undisguised voice, and Tonks looked at lupin angrily. "She is still willing to marry him, even if he is disfigured! He doesn''t mind! "


    "But It''s not the same! " Lupin sipped his mouth, but Van Lin was 100% sure that it was Lupin''s voice. Even though his lips hardly moved, his expression suddenly seemed tense. "Bill will not be a real werewolf. The situation is obviously complete... "


    "But I don''t care! I don''t care at all! " Cried Tonks, seizing Lupin''s Robe by the front, shaking, "I''ve told you millions of times..."


    "And I''ve told you millions of times," lupin said, refusing to look her eyes, just staring at the ground. "I''m too old for you, too hard, and It''s too dangerous... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1169

    ¡­¡­


    "Hey, listen, Tonks, this is not the time to say that. Dumbledore is dead..."


    "But..."


    Before Tonks flipped the table in anger, the door of the school medical room was suddenly opened.


    Hagrid came in with a heavy step. It was obvious that this incident had a great impact on Hagrid.


    All along, Hagrid has been working for Dumbledore. It can be said that a stupid giant is a bit silly and lovely. No one would let Hagrid get a decent job, or even be a professor of magic animal protection in a world-famous school like Hogwarts.


    If Dumbledore wants to, he can find a better person to take the responsibility, instead of a giant''s perspective and teach these underage witches in the giant''s way.


    This shows how much encouragement Dumbledore gave to Hagrid, even if it may not be applicable.


    But for sure, Hagrid is definitely Dumbledore''s most loyal subordinate. He can die for Dumbledore, and even do something Hagrid doesn''t want to do.


    Hagrid came in, a small part of his face that was not covered by his hair and beard was moist and swollen. His body trembled with weeping, and in his hand was a huge tearful handkerchief.


    "I I''ve done it, Professor, "he sobbed." move Remove him. Professor sparrow has put the children to bed. Besides, Professor Villefort is still lying down, but he says he will be OK soon. Professor slahorn said he has informed the Ministry of magic.


    "Thank you, Hagrid." Professor McGonagall stood up and turned to look at the group of people around Bill''s bed, and she continued, "as soon as the Ministry of magic gets here, I''m going to meet them right away. Hagrid, please inform the president of each hospital Professor slahorn can replace Slytherin I want them to meet me at my office right away


    Hagrid nodded, turned, and walked out of the room, preoccupied.


    Professor McGonagall looked down at Van Lin and Harry.


    "I hope both of you can come, and of course I want to have a word with you before they come. If you''d like to come with me... "


    "Well, see you later..." Vaseline shook his head and followed Professor McGonagall out of the ward.


    The stairs outside were empty. The only sound that can be heard is the elegy sung by the Phoenix in the distance.


    Harry was a little bit out of his mind, which was a great blow to Harry. In fact, they went to Dumbledore instead of going to Professor McGonagall''s office.


    It was a few seconds before Harry realized that, of course, Professor McGonagall had been a temporary headmaster Obviously, she is the headmaster now So the office behind the Gargoyle is hers now


    "Fanlin?" Professor McGonagall stopped.


    Van Lim stepped forward, waved his hand, and the door of Dumbledore''s office opened.


    In fact, even Dumbledore can''t enter the office without permission after receiving the core from fox. Of course, Dumbledore may have other ways, but in fact, van leen is now dominating Hogwarts.


    "Thank you, Albus, for telling me, but I didn''t expect to get to where I am today." Then Professor McGonagall was not talking.


    In silence, they walk up the moving spiral staircase and enter the circular office.


    For a moment, Harry was a little frightened. He didn''t know what he expected to see: the house might now be covered with black cloth, or maybe even Dumbledore''s body was lying in it.


    In fact, the room was exactly the same as when Harry and Dumbledore had left a few hours ago: silvery instruments whizzed and whirled on the slender legged table, Gryffindor''s sword reflected the silver moonlight in the glass box, and the branch hat was on the shelf behind the table.


    Nothing seemed to have changed. Harry looked at it dully. Suddenly, Harry''s eyes shrank.


    A new portrait has joined the ranks of Hogwarts'' late headmaster Dumbledore fell asleep in the golden frame on the table, his half moon glasses hanging from his curved nose, looking calm and serene. After gazing at the portrait for a while, Professor McGonagall made a strange move, like wrapping herself in steel. Then she walked around the table and looked at Harry, her face drawn long.


    "Harry," she said, "I want to know what you and Professor Dumbledore did after they left school tonight, and of course, you and Dumbledore have been doing everything behind our backs, including the order of the Phoenix..."


    "I''m sorry, professor. Although I don''t think it''s important, it''s still confidential." Harry shook his head to witness the greatness of Voldemort? Witness how powerful Voldemort is.


    Harry didn''t want to say that. It would cast a shadow over everyone.


    Even the Ministry of magic is sealed.


    Except for slinger and several important officials, only he, van Lin and Dumbledore knew about it, and others were washed out of their memories"I think it may be very important..."


    "Sorry, Professor McGonagall!" Van Lin shook his head and interrupted Professor McGonagall''s speech. "Whether it''s based on Dumbledore himself or other confidentiality regulations, I think..."


    "You know, Al! Because of Professor Dumbledore''s death, I think you should realize that the situation has changed... "


    "I don''t think so," Harry shrugged. "Dumbledore never said I could stop following his orders if he died."


    "Harry, you should learn to judge..." Professor McGonagall frowned, a rare, serious Professor McGonagall''s face rose a trace of weakness.


    "I respect Harry''s judgment as much as I respect you." Van Lin said sincerely, "I can only tell you that at the right time, everything we do can be made public, but that''s not now, professor."


    Professor McGonagall opened his mouth, and as soon as he wanted to refute it, Harry answered.


    "But One thing you have to understand before the Ministry of magic comes is that Ms. rosemerta is under control and she is helping Malfoy and the death eaters, and that''s how the necklace and the poisoned wine are... "


    "Rosmerta?" Repeated Professor McGonagall suspiciously, but was interrupted by a knock at the door when she wanted to go on. Prof. sprutrau, Prof. Villefort, and Prof. slahorn came in, with Hagrid following them, still crying, and his huge skeleton trembling with grief.


    "Snape!" Suddenly slahorn called out, and up there was the hardest hit, the palest, the most excited man. "Snape! I taught him! I think I know him! "


    But before anyone else could answer him, a shrill voice came from a high wall: a gray faced wizard with a short black beard had just entered his empty canvas. "Mileva, people from the Ministry of magic can be here at any time. They have left the Ministry."


    "Thank you, Phineas." Professor McGonagall said she quickly turned to professors. "I want to talk to you about what happened at Hogwarts before they come, she said quickly. In my opinion, I''m not sure the school will open next year. It''s a blot on Hogwarts history that the headmaster died of one of our colleagues. It''s terrible. "


    "I''m sure Dumbledore would like the school to remain open," said Mr. spitter. "I think as long as one student wants to come to school, the school should remain open to students."


    "But will we have another student?" He said, rubbing his sweaty eyebrows with a silk handkerchief. "Parents prefer their children to stay at home."


    "I can''t blame them for that. In my opinion, I don''t think Hogwarts is more dangerous than anywhere else, but you can''t force other mothers to think the same way


    "It''s normal that they want their families to be reunited."


    "I agree," Professor McGonagall said. "Anyway, it''s wrong to say that Dumbledore never thought about facing the dissolution of Hogwarts. When the secret room was opened again, he thought of closing the school I have to say that Professor Dumbledore''s killing was more difficult than Slytherin''s monster wandering the unknown parts of the school castle It''s a disaster, something like this has never happened in Hogwarts'' history, even in the darkest years. "


    "But we have to negotiate with the Ministry of magic," Professor Villefort said in his short, sharp voice; he had a large bruise on his forehead, but it didn''t look like his fall in Snape''s office was a big problem. "We have to do things according to the procedure. We can''t make decisions rashly."


    "Hagrid, you haven''t said anything yet," said Professor McGonagall. "What''s your opinion? Should Hogwarts remain open? "


    During their conversation, Hagrid kept rubbing his flowing eyes with his tear stained handkerchief.


    Now Hagrid raised his swollen eyes and said hoarsely, "I don''t know, Professor It should be decided by the president and the president of the College... "


    "Professor Dumbledore has always valued your opinion," Professor McGonagall said mildly, "and so have I


    "Well, I''ll stay," Hagrid said, and big tears trickled out of the corners of his eyes and into his tangled beard. "This is my home. It has been my home since I was 13. If there are children who want me to teach them, I will do it. "


    Hagrid tried to endure his grief, but in fact, it was too difficult for him.


    "But I don''t know Hogwarts without Dumbledore... " He sobbed, wiped his eyes with his handkerchief, and fell silent. I want to see if the Ministry of magic has arrived.


    "Then I agree with Professor Villefort that the right thing to do is to consult with the government and give them the decision-making power. Now, as for taking the students home Some argue that they should be sent away as soon as possible. If necessary, we can arrange for the Hogwarts to come tomorrow


    "What about Dumbledore''s funeral?" Finally, Harry couldn''t help asking.


    "Well..." Professor McGonagall''s voice trembled, and her strength seemed to be lost."I I think Dumbledore''s last wish is to be buried here, at Hogwarts... "


    "So we''ll do that, right?" Harry asked in a hurry.


    "If the Ministry of magic thinks it''s an act of private privilege," Professor McGonagall said, there''s never been a headmaster before... "


    "Never before has a principal contributed more to the school than he did," Hagrid growled.


    "Hogwarts should be Dumbledore''s resting place forever." Professor Villefort said.


    "Absolutely." Said spitter.


    "In that case," Van Lin hesitated, "the students should be allowed to return home after Dumbledore''s funeral."


    "Yes, that''s right." Harry agreed. "They all want to say to him..."


    The last word choked in his throat, but Professor spatlau finished it for him.


    "Goodbye."


    "Well said," shrieked Professor Villefort. "Well said! It is fitting that our students should pay tribute to Dumbledore. We can arrange for them to return home after that. "


    "Yes."


    "I think Ok... " Said slahorn in an excited voice. Hagrid agreed with a muffled sob.


    "They are coming. Professor McGonagall gazed at the square and suddenly said, Minister of magic It seems that he has brought a delegation... "


    "Well Can we leave now, professor? " Harry asked immediately. He didn''t want to see slinger at all tonight, or to be interrogated by him about what happened.


    "You two can go." Professor McGonagall said, "hurry up."


    She strode to the door and opened it for both Harry and them.


    "Just a moment, Professor..." Fanlin said and stretched out his hand. A rune similar to the flame appeared in the palm of Fanlin''s hand, but now the light of the flame is very small.


    "This is..."


    "Core control..." Van Lin shook his head. "Dumbledore gave fox to me, and then I found this. I think you need these more, though Although they are no longer useful, the Death Eaters laid out for a long time, and they destroyed almost all the nodes. "


    "Good!"


    Vaseline nodded and followed Harry down the whirling stairs and down the deserted hallway.


    Harry left his invisibility robe on the top of the tower, but it didn''t matter; at least, Harry didn''t want to go.


    The two men were walking in the corridor, and they didn''t meet a single person, not even filch and his cat, not even Pippi.


    Before he walked into the passageway leading to the Gryffindor common room, they met no one or a ghost.


    Everybody''s hiding. The death eaters have broken the castle, at least, so far.


    Don''t Dumbledore suffer from Death Eaters.


    "Is that true?" The fat lady saw two people approaching and whispered, "is this true? Dumbledore Dead? "


    "Yes." Said Harry. She let out a wail. Without waiting for the two of them to say the password, he turned forward and let them through.


    As Harry had guessed, the common room was packed with people. As he passed through the hole behind the portrait, silence attacked the room.


    He sees Dean and Seymour sitting together: which means his bedroom is now empty, or almost empty, except for Hedwig


    Fox is still lamenting in the square.


    Without talking to anyone or making eye contact with anyone, Harry and van Lin walked straight across the room into the boys'' bedroom.


    Ron is waiting for the two of them. He''s sitting on his own bed, not changing his pajamas.


    For a moment, no one spoke. Fanlin just went to collect Fox''s residence. Soon, he would leave with everything. Fortunately, nothing was left behind.


    "They''re talking about closing the school." Said Harry.


    "Lu Ping said they would do this..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1170

    "No, they won''t do that." Vaseline shook his head and placed Fox''s shelf near the head of the bed.


    Will fox come back?


    This makes van Lin a little uncertain, but, yes, fox is a good helper.


    "Why?"


    "Because this is Hogwarts." "No matter how contradictory, Hogwarts will continue to move forward. Even Voldemort, he will not do things like closing Hogwarts. Maybe he will kill everyone, but Hogwarts will not disappear."


    "This is..."


    "Tom also went out of Hogwarts. It has nothing to do with this school. If he wants to destroy Hogwarts completely, it''s not Snape who''s here tonight, but he''s bringing the Death Eaters all the way through the door."


    "So Hogwarts won''t close?"


    "It''s supposed to be," said Vaseline. "It''s up to the Hogwarts to decide for themselves."


    "Anyway, maybe tomorrow we''ll all have a decision, Ron. Maybe you can think about it."


    ¡­¡­


    All classes have been suspended and all examinations have been postponed.


    In the following time, some students hurriedly followed their parents to leave Hogwarts The petiers left before breakfast on the morning after Dumbledore''s funeral; zacharys Smith was escorted back from the castle by his seemingly arrogant father. Seymour, on the other hand, refused to go directly to his mother''s house, who agreed to stay there after the funeral.


    They had a crying competition in the entrance hall. His mother had a hard time finding an empty bed in Hogsmeade.


    Simo told Harry and van Lin that many witches and witches are flocking to show their respect and memory for Dumbledore.


    Late in the afternoon before Dumbledore''s funeral, a blue carriage the size of a house, pulled by two giant winged horses, appeared in the sky and landed on the edge of the forest.


    The scene caused a stir among the young students who had not seen it.


    Looking out of the window, Fanlin saw a tall, elegant, olive skinned, black haired lady coming down the carriage ladder and being held by Hagrid''s arm, who had been waiting for a long time.


    The people of busbarton, of course, will come. If they are releasing the news of nicoleme''s death, busbarton will be busy.


    At the same time, of course, a delegation from the Ministry of magic, including the minister himself, appeared in the castle. Harry avoided contact with any of them very often; he was sure that sooner or later he would be asked again about Dumbledore''s last trip away from Hogwarts.


    In the meantime, Harry, Ron, Fanling, Hermione and Ginny were all together all day, and the fine weather seemed to tease them.


    All of a sudden, van Lin sighed that he could almost imagine what would happen if Dumbledore didn''t leave so early? Do they get together and talk like drunken men in bars, instead of trying to avoid some problems that look sharp and bad?


    The body of the werewolf fenriel greyburg was also found in the woods behind Dumbledore''s death site.


    Van Lin admitted that he did it because he was the only one in the school who used magic like this.


    Greyburg''s head was cut off and frozen, and the body was pinned to the ground by countless pieces of ice.


    Of course, there are other death eaters, like the Alai brothers and sisters, who were found at the gate, where their blood was frozen in the bare land.


    This once worried Professor McGonagall. Of course, van leen made a promise, and Professor McGonagall was not asking about Dumbledore.


    It''s clear that Harry and vaseline have made up their minds to solve Dumbledore''s problems themselves.


    Sirius returned the next morning, and lupin had to take Sirius away from Hogwarts in order to stabilize his mood.


    Snape killed Dumbledore?


    Things are finally heading for the worst.


    Even Fanlin sometimes is in a trance, whether Snape really betrayed them.


    Twice a day they went to the side wing of the hospital: Neville had left, but Bill was still in Mrs. Pomfrey''s care.


    Bill''s injury is just as bad as before. In fact, although he is lucky to keep his eyes and legs, he is similar to mad eye moody, but his character has not changed.


    Hibiscus is always very happy. After all, Bill used to be so cool that she could charm a beautiful girl. Now, Bill belongs to Furong alone, because no one will want him outside.


    This is a terrible joke.


    However, Fanling promised bill to order a set of alchemy equipment for him, and to have a small operation if it was acceptable, but obviously Bill didn''t care.After all, this is the man who is going to get married. He is determined for his life, and hibiscus loves him so much.


    "I guess I''ll have to believe that he''s really going to marry hibiscus," Ginny sighed at night, sad as she sat by the open window of the Gryffindor lounge with Hermione, Valentine, Harry and Ron, looking out at the square outside.


    "She''s not that bad," Harry said insincerely, "although It''s ugly. "


    It was so contrary to his will that Harry was even more flustered, for Ginny raised her eyebrows and let out a sneer.


    "Well, I believe that if my mother organized it, I would."


    "Who else we know died?" Fanlin asked Hermione, who was reading the prophet''s daily.


    "No, of course, maybe there is no report here. There are too many people who have left recently, and the Ministry of magic has a very clear goal."


    "They''re still looking for Snape, but there''s no sign..."


    "Of course not," Harry became angry. "The Ministry of magic is just a bunch of..."


    "They won''t stop looking for Snape unless they find Voldemort. And it looks like they don''t know what to do this time... "


    "I''m going to bed," Ginny yawned. "Since I haven''t been able to sleep well. I need a rest


    She kisses Harry (RON turns his face sharply), looks at the other two, and then van Lin naturally pulls Hermione in his arms


    Well


    It seems to be a little too much.


    But Ginny was obviously out of spirits and went to the girls'' dormitory. The moment the door closed behind Ginny, Hermione faced Harry sideways with the most common expression on her face. "Harry, I found something in the library this morning..."


    Harry is playing dumb. He didn''t feel that he had so much emotion, excitement, curiosity, and strong desire to seek the secret answer. He only knew that the task of discovering the real Horcrux must be completed before he went further along the darkness.


    In front of him was a rugged path, which Dumbledore used to walk with him, but he knew that from now on he could only walk alone.


    There are also two Horcruxes, a cup, and something I don''t know. This makes Harry confused, and even, Harry tries to turn to his dreams, but it doesn''t work.


    "What is it?" Harry asked, "if you can stop hitting me..."


    "Just..." Hermione was embarrassed. "I think you need to know about Snape "


    she stares nervously at Harry and then says the name consistently. "What''s the matter with him?" Harry fell into a chair with a heavy heart.


    "It''s just my correct opinion about the Half Blood Prince..." She said tentatively.


    "Do you have to poke me all the time, Hermione?! Do you know how I feel now


    "No No Harry, I didn''t mean that Hermione looked around to make sure no one heard them. "I just read the books Irene once owned, you know She''s Snape''s mother


    "All I know is that she''s not very beautiful." Ron interrupted. Hermione ignored him.


    "Don''t interrupt..." Fanlin stood up for daily dialogue maintenance.


    "I checked the rest of the old prophets and found a very short notice saying that Irene had married a man named tobis, and then it was reported that she had given birth to one..."


    "Murderer!" Harry said in disgust at once.


    "OK Yes Hermione said, "so At least one thing is right. It can be seen that Snape must be very proud of being a "Half Blood Prince". From the prophecy, tobis is is a Muggle... "


    "Good, just right." Harry said: "he pretended to be pure blood so that he could join Lucius Malfoy and rely on them Like Voldemort, he has a pure blood mother and a Muggle father Of course, because they are all ashamed of their origin, trying to make themselves afraid of the use of black magic, they have given themselves an impressive name Voldemort Half blood prince, how could Dumbledore be wrong? "


    Harry stopped, looked out of the window, and couldn''t help thinking about Dumbledore''s incomprehensible trust in Snape But Hermione just inadvertently reminded him: he, Harry, was also cheated


    Even though the cursive mantras got dirtier, he couldn''t believe that the clever boy was ill, and that boy helped him Helped him The idea was almost intolerable to him.


    Are you complacent with a murderer''s stuff, even trying to defend it?


    "Now..."


    "I still don''t understand why he didn''t stop you from using that book," said Ron. "He must know where you got it from.""He knows, of course he knows," Harry said sadly. "He knows when I started using the shadowless spell. He doesn''t really need to take in the mind. He might even have known before that what srahorn said about how I was brilliant in potions class It depends on his book at the bottom of the cabinet, isn''t it


    "Then why didn''t he report you?" Ron asked.


    "I don''t think he wants to associate himself with that book." Hermione said, "I don''t think Dumbledore would be happy to know about it. And even if Snape had previously stated that it was not his, srahorn would have recognized his handwriting immediately. Anyway, the book was lost in Snape''s old classroom, and I''ll bet Dumbledore knows that Snape''s mother''s name is Irene


    "I should have shown Dumbledore that book," Harry said ruefully. "At that time, he told me how evil Voldemort was, even when he was in school, and I had evidence that Snape was..."


    "Evil is a powerful word," Hermione said quietly.


    "You are the first to tell me that this book is dangerous!" Harry was lost.


    "I''m trying to say, Harry, you blame yourself too much. I always thought the half blood prince seemed disgusting A sense of humor, but I never thought he was a potential killer... " With that, Hermione turned her eyes to van Lin.


    This makes Hermione a little uneasy because


    "None of us guessed that Snape was You know, "said Ron, and then the others were silent.


    "You It doesn''t matter! " Hermione leaned forward and put her face on van Lin''s chest.


    If there is any one of the few who respects Snape the most, it is van Lim.


    This seems to be the most wrong thing that van Lin has ever done.


    "It doesn''t matter to me." Van Lin whispered, just around Hermione''s waist and leaning on the sofa.


    What can I do? I''m desperate, too?


    Let Fanling, like Harry, denounce Snape''s bad behavior?


    It must be admitted that at the moment of Dumbledore''s death, van Lin''s mood is a little unstable, different from Harry, van Lin turns his anger on Malfoy, and then Snape blocks a magic spell for Malfoy, so that Snape''s arm is broken.


    There are also those death eaters, except for Bella and taffel, the rest of them are basically left in Hogwarts by Van Lin forever.


    "It''s not your fault, Valentine!" Harry suddenly realized that there seemed to be something sad about Vaseline. Snape had taught him


    "I mean, you did good enough, you saved me and left a bunch of Death Eaters..."


    "There has to be a price to be paid, isn''t it?" Fanlin said, "I think some things have to be solved by myself, or I won''t be there."


    "Yes..." Harry opened his mouth, and then the crowd was speechless.


    This time it''s much worse and heavier than ever.


    From then on, they have to rely on themselves to do anything.


    Silence fell upon them, and everyone lost their thoughts, but Harry was sure that they, like himself, were thinking of the coming morning, when Dumbledore''s body was going to rest forever.


    Harry had only attended regullus''s funeral before. Although he said that regullus was admirable, in fact, Harry had no other feelings except Sirius.


    Harry didn''t know what to expect and was a little worried about what he was going to see and feel.


    He was surprised to find that Dumbledore''s death was real only when Dumbledore''s funeral was over.


    Although he had time to accept that terrible fact, there was a vast void in his mind, and no one was discussing anything else in the castle except the truth. Harry found it hard to accept the fact that Dumbledore had left.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1171

    In fact, van Lin had to have an early rest. Fortunately, compared with Harry and Ron, van Lin''s mood was not so complicated. But the next day, van Lin had to get up very early to pack his luggage. The Hogwarts Express train was going to leave one hour after Dumbledore''s funeral. Therefore, everyone had to speed up their pace, but there was no doubt that Dumbledore''s Funerals are inevitable.


    In fact, when van Lin went downstairs, he found the mood in the hall very depressed. Everyone wore their most formal robes, and no one looked hungry.


    This kind of depressive emotion infected everyone. All of you who were present experienced that painful night. At this time, it seemed that there was no difference between colleges. Everyone stood together in disorder. Van Lin noticed that Clara and Goyle, the followers of Malfoy.


    Obviously, these little attendants are better suited to be death eaters than Malfoy, so that Snape won''t take over the bad task, and maybe Harry will be more receptive.


    Here it is, Hermione Said Fanlin, running to pick up Hermione''s bag.


    Dobby has his own life. He stays with Shannon and kretcher. Although it doesn''t look so harmonious, at least dobby is very happy.


    The hall, which was still a little empty, became crowded at this time.


    Professor McGonagall made Dumbledore''s seat on the faculty table free. Hagrid''s chair was also empty, and van Lin felt that Hagrid could not bear to face the breakfast.


    They lost Dumbledore, which is a cruel reality for Hagrid.


    And Snape''s position is also very naturally empty out, and let Fanlin did not expect, slinger actually sat in Snape''s position.


    Very keen, slinger''s eyes kept scanning all the people present.


    "Stop me..." Harry bowed his head instinctively, and slinger was looking for him, which was a troublesome thing, and Harry obviously did not have so much in mind to deal with a minister of magic.


    Next to slinger was Percy Weasley, with red hair and horny rimmed glasses.


    In this regard, Ron did not show what he looked like when he met Percy. He poked up a few pieces of bacon with dirty words that he was not used to. Ron had forgiven Percy, but in his mouth After all, Percy didn''t really fit in with the Weasleys, even though Percy was Mrs. Weasley''s favorite child.


    At Slytherin''s table, Cara and Goyle crowded into the table, and, as usual, the two of them huddled together and whispered, although they had such a large body, and without the pale face, Malfoy, who had been commanding them, they looked strangely thin.


    Maybe this is the lack of backbone.


    In fact, neither Harry nor van Lin, nor even Ron or Hermione, thought much of Malfoy.


    As for Harry, all his detestations were directed at Snape, but he did not forget that there was fear in Malfoy''s voice at the top of the tower, or that he had put down his wand when another Death Eater arrived.


    Harry didn''t believe Malfoy would kill Dumbledore. He despised Malfoy, who was still obsessed with the dark arts, but now mixed with the smallest bit of sympathy for him.


    Harry wondered, where is Malfoy now, and will Voldemort order him to kill his parents and himself?


    "Well, it''s time to start!" Ginny poked Harry to sit up.


    Professor McGonagall rose, and the mournful voices of the hall stopped.


    "It''s time," Professor McGonagall said. "Please follow your Dean outside. Students of Gryffindor, follow me. "


    They lined up quietly behind their Dean.


    Srahorn was at the front of the Slytherin line, and he took up the responsibilities of Snape. Today, he is wearing a gorgeous bright green robe with silver embroidery.


    To Fanlin''s surprise, he had never seen the president of hefpaff When they arrived at the entrance hall, they found Ms. pince standing next to filch. She was wearing a veil to her knees. Filch was constantly tidying up a dress that looked like an old-fashioned pleated skirt, which was quite similar to Ron''s dress in the final three Similarities.


    When van Lim pulled away from his novel appearance, he found that he was already standing on the stone steps of the front door, and now they were facing the lake.


    When they followed Professor McGonagall quietly to a row of chairs full of places, the warmth of the sun touched everyone''s face, but unfortunately, the bright spring of Hogwarts could not dispel the lingering solemnity and solemnity.


    An aisle was right in front of them: there was a marble table in front of them, and all the chairs were facing it. It was one of the most beautiful summer days.


    A group of strange people are already in half the chairs: the lame and the clever, the old and the small. Most of them don''t know each other, but some he does. They are members of the order of the Phoenix: Kingsley shaker, mad eye moody, Tonks (her hair magically returns to its most vivid pink), Remus lupin (Tonks wants to hold his hand)Seeing this, van Lin quickly moved his eyes away. It seemed that Tonks was going to succeed?


    Of course, there was Mrs. Weasley and Mr. Weasley, bill, and his beautiful wife, Furong, who finally followed Fred and George in Black Dragon Skin jackets.


    Then there was Mrs. maxim (who, it is worth mentioning, occupied two and a half seats herself).


    After that, Tom, the owner of the broken cauldron bar, came all the way from London.


    And then there are Arabella Figg, Harry''s squib neighbor, the hairy bass player of the weird sister music group, the driver of the Knight Bus, Mrs. morkin (the owner of the robe shop in diagonally alley), and some people who van Lin just saw but couldn''t name, such as the owner of Three Broomsticks and the witch pushing the wheelbarrow on the Hogwarts Express The ghosts in the castle were there, almost invisible in the bright sunlight, and could only be discerned when they moved. In the bright air, the body without substance was shining.


    However, to van Lin''s surprise, Albus, the boss of the pig''s head bar, who broke up with Dumbledore, also attended his brother''s funeral.


    Sirius sat at the front, and I''m sorry, he was blocked by Mrs. Maxim. If it wasn''t for his tattooed skin, van Lin didn''t even recognize him.


    However, this is clearly not the time to reminisce.


    Several people in Fanlin sat down on the last row of seats by the lake.


    People were whispering to each other; it sounded like a breeze on the grass, but the song of the birds came loud from afar. The crowd continued to grow; for a moment of love Harry saw Luna help Neville sit down.


    On the night Dumbledore was killed, they responded to Hermione''s call alone of all D.A. Harry knew why: they were the people who missed D.A. most Maybe they check their coins regularly with the hope of another meeting.


    Luna said more than once that she liked the place, but her busy study left them no time to organize. Snape taught her


    Harry has some regrets. What if the D.A. is still running?


    Is it Malfoy who


    Cornell fudge went to the front row, his expression was painful, and he held his green top hat tightly as usual.


    Well Now fudge prefers the color of forgiveness series, which may help him to get rid of the common sense of him.


    And then it was Harry''s turn to be angry, for he recognized Rita Skeeter, a man he had met with anger, and he grabbed her notebook with a red fingered hand; there was another wave of anger, and this was Dolores Jane Umbridge.


    She also attended Dumbledore''s funeral. And no surprise, in her toad like face with a strange expression, hypocritical mourning, but the heart is happy to take off.


    A black velvet hat was put on her iron gray curls, and when she saw the horse man ferenze standing like a guard by the lake, she quickly took the lead and sat down in a seat far away.


    The faculty finally sat down, and Harry could see scriinger in the front row with Professor McGonagall looking serious and dignified. Harry wondered if scrimber and other important people were really sad about Dumbledore''s departure. He had forgotten to find the root of his dissatisfaction with the Ministry of magic.


    He''s not the only one: a lot of heads are spinning around, searching through the crowd, a little flustered.


    If Voldemort was smart enough to come here and make a spell to destroy Azkaban, it would be over.


    "Look."


    All of a sudden, a brief exclamation awakened everyone''s attention.


    Then, almost everyone noticed that there was a cloud of shadows shaking a few feet below the surface of the water.


    It''s a mermaid in the Black Lake.


    Now, a group of mermaids get together and sing songs that we don''t understand. Mermaids are close to the water. Visible to the naked eye, there are waves floating on their pale faces. Their slightly purple hair flows around. The music makes the hair on many people''s necks stand up. This music is very unpleasant. It clearly shows the loss and despair.


    When some people see the wild animal faces of singers, inexplicably, although they don''t like it, Fanlin has a feeling, at least, they feel sad for Dumbledore''s death.


    Hagrid walked slowly between the chairs in the corridor. He was weeping silently, and the tears on his face glistened. In his hands, purple velvet, with golden stars, was the body of Dumbledore.


    This one eye makes van Lin feel a pain in his throat, as if Dumbledore really left forever.


    With strange music and knowledge Dumbledore''s body curled up, as if taking away all the warmth.


    Ron looked pale and shocked, tears streaming down Hermione''s and Ginny''s faces to the hem. They could not see clearly what was going on ahead, and Hagrid seemed to have carefully laid the body on the table.Now Hagrid walked back down the corridor. He sucked his nose and made a trumpet sound, which made some people feel disgusted, including Umbridge. This woman is really annoying


    Harry tried to make a friendly gesture as Hagrid passed by, but Hagrid''s eyes were so swollen that he wondered where he was going.


    Harry naturally continued to mourn Dumbledore honestly.


    Van Lin followed Hagrid''s eyes to the last row. Hagrid faced it. Suddenly, van leen realized what was there.


    It was the giant, Gloop, in a jacket and pants the size of a small tent, with his big, ugly stone face drooping down, so meek that he looked like a human being.


    Miraculously, Hagrid''s wish was fulfilled, and Gloop put on human clothes and did the same thing as human beings.


    It''s a miracle to put it on a giant with a natural mental defect.


    Instead of looking for Mrs. maxim, Hagrid sat down next to his half brother. Gloop pressed hard on his head, so his chair like legs fell to the ground.


    Sure enough


    Van Lim wanted to laugh for a moment, but it would be beaten, and only Umbridge would laugh at the funeral.


    But the music stopped, and van Lin turned to look ahead again. A small blonde man in a plain black cloak stood up and stood in front of Dumbledore''s body.


    Some of van Lin couldn''t hear what he said. They only vaguely heard some strange words: "the nobility of the soul The contribution of knowledge The greatness of the mind... "


    It doesn''t sound meaningful.


    Unexpectedly, Harry is a little different. It seems that Harry knows Dumbledore differently.


    He suddenly remembered Dumbledore''s explanation of some words: "itwit", "oddmet", "blubber" ad "tweak".


    So, like Van Lin, Harry could hardly help laughing.


    "You two, what''s the matter?"


    There was a soft sound to the left of van Lin and Harry, and suddenly Harry stopped smiling.


    He thought of Dumbledore squatting by the water two years ago, very close to where Harry was sitting, talking to Mermaid in Mermaid language.


    He wondered where Dumbledore learned Mermaid language.


    He has too much to ask him, he should say more Then, without any warning, the cruel fact flashed more completely and undeniably from his mind.


    Dumbledore is dead, gone He held the cold box in his hand so tightly that he felt pain, but he could not stop the tears from running out of his eyes.


    He moved his eyes away from Ginny and the others and across the lake to the forbidden forest, where the man was still murmuring.


    "Dumbledore is dead indeed..." All of a sudden, he sighed and chose the power of death. Dumbledore would not like to stay here for a long time.


    Leaving Hogwarts, in a different way, is clearly more suited to his situation.


    Something''s moving in the forbidden forest. The horsemen came to show their respect. They didn''t go outside, but Fanlin saw them standing still, half shaded, looking at the other wizards, and they bowed to the side.


    For a moment, Harry was full of thoughts. He was the one who was really sad. Suddenly, he remembered the night when he first went to the forbidden forest. He met Voldemort for the first time. He learned to fight like a wizard with van Lin.


    This is the wizard, power contains wisdom, even, not long ago, Harry was discussing a war with Dumbledore.


    "It''s important," Dumbledore said, "to fight incessantly so that evil can be stopped, though never completely eliminated."


    Sitting in the sun, Harry saw clearly the people who cared for him. Now one by one, his mother, his father, and finally Dumbledore, were all determined to protect him; but now it''s all over.


    He can''t let anyone stand between him and Voldemort. The protection of his parents means that nothing can hurt him. He must always give up the illusion that he should not have been at the age of one.


    Harry will no longer wake up from nightmares, there will be no more soothing whispers in the dark that he is safe, that his last and greatest protector is dead, and he has never been so alone.


    The man finally stopped talking and returned to his seat.


    Somehow, Harry was in a hurry. He waited for others to stand up. He was looking forward to the speech, maybe the minister, but no one moved.


    Then several people screamed.


    Bright, white flames erupted around Dumbledore''s body and the table on which he lay, rising higher and higher, covering the body.


    White smoke swirled in the air and became a strange shape. Harry thought that the moment his heart stopped, he saw a phoenix happily flying into the fire, but the next second the flame disappeared. There was a white marble grave that wrapped Dumbledore''s body and his resting table.Suddenly, a shower of arrows roared through the air, causing several screams. But the bows and arrows were far away from the crowd.


    This is the horse people''s sacrifice, and then they turn and disappear into the forbidden forest.


    The mermaid also slowly sank into the green lake and disappeared.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1172

    All in all, Dumbledore''s funeral is over here.


    With the exit of mermaid, Hogwarts teachers and students also left.


    Dumbledore was buried forever on the island in the middle of the lake. In fact, van leen had been thinking whether Voldemort would take Dumbledore''s wand according to the guidance. But now, the wand belongs to Malfoy, and after that, the wand will belong to Harry.


    But will Voldemort, who has gained the power of death, lose control of his wand?


    At least, in Greece, it happened that the old wand was almost out of Dumbledore''s control.


    It''s a powerful wand, so to speak, but it''s not easy to use.


    Dumbledore is obviously aware of this problem, and it is not too difficult to accept the old wand left to Voldemort.


    Of course, now Dumbledore has no need to consider. In fact, Dumbledore did not really leave, so many things still need to be handled by himself. Naturally, this person is Rutherford, the old bat who wants to take Dumbledore''s body to the extreme.


    But in fact, there are a lot of troubles. Dumbledore is the clearest one. Because of his departure, many things can''t be carried out, such as arrangements in the future. This makes Harry confused and then becomes sober in an instant. At least Harry is like this at present.


    Harry turned to look at Ginny, and then to his three friends. Ron''s face was distorted by the direct sunlight. Hermione''s face was shining with tears. Fanlin was lowering her head, but Ginny didn''t.


    She responded to Harry''s gaze, firm and blazing.


    When Ginny came to hug him after the Quidditch game in which Harry was absent, Harry had seen her look like this, and they had a good heart at that moment. Harry knew that when he told Ginny about his decision, she would accept his decision instead of saying "be careful" or "don''t do it" because they were looking forward to the same thing.


    Harry took a deep breath. He was determined to say what he had wanted to say since Dumbledore''s death. Although it made him tremble, Harry had to do it.


    Harry''s change also successfully attracted the attention of several people in Fanlin.


    "Hey, Ginny, listen..." Harry said calmly that people were standing up, and the hum of conversation grew louder and louder, "I can''t trouble you any more. We have to stop meeting. We We can''t be together


    "What?" Hermione was shocked. "You''re crazy..."


    "Let Harry finish, Hermione!" Said Fanling, and Harry looked at Vaseline gratefully, and then turned his eyes to Ginny.


    Harry hesitated. In fact, he thought about it for a long time and got up his courage. But in fact, as soon as he said it, Harry couldn''t help regretting.


    Are you too irresponsible?


    Will Ginny


    But Ginny didn''t react too much. She said with a strange twisted smile, "you must have your noble but stupid reason, don''t you?"


    To be honest, the reaction was so terrible that Harry stuttered.


    "I, I mean It''s like It seems that some things should not belong to someone''s life. I have been with you for a few weeks "Harry said no more," but I can''t We can''t I have to do these things alone now. "


    Ginny looked at him, not crying. She just looked at him.


    "Voldemort can almost use his enemies. He used to use you as a bait, just because you''re my best friend''s sister. If we stay together, you will be more dangerous. He''ll know. He''ll find out. He will try to find me through you. " Harry said quickly. He wanted to say that I didn''t love you, but


    It just seems to make things worse.


    "What if I don''t care?" Ginny said cruelly.


    "But I care," said Harry, "what do you think I would feel if I went to your funeral today I''ll make it... "


    Ginny turned away from him and turned to the lake.


    "I never gave up on you," she said. "I didn''t really give up. I hope Hermione told me to live a good life, try to date people and relax in front of you. I never spoke when you were there, remember? She said that if I had behaved a little bit, maybe you would have noticed me


    "Smart girl, that Hermione..." Harry said, squeezing out a smile, "I wish we''d started earlier, so we might have been together for a long time For months Maybe for years... "


    "But you''re busy saving the world," Ginny laughed. "Er I''m not surprised. I know it''s going to end like this. I know that Voldemort will be really happy only when you get the results. Maybe that''s why I like you so much. "


    These words made Harry''s heart ache. He even felt that if he sat next to her again, he and she would not be able to break off.He saw Vaseline hugging Hermione and stroking her hair. She was lying on his shoulder crying, and tears were running down his long nose.


    And Ron''s face is complicated, perhaps because of his sister, or because of himself?


    It''s hard to describe Ron''s mood.


    All of a sudden, Ron turned his head, and there seemed to be someone looking at him, which made him feel familiar and accompanied him all year round.


    Harry stood up in pain, turned his back to Ginny and Dumbledore''s grave and walked down the lake


    Harry stood up in pain, turned his back to Ginny and Dumbledore''s grave and walked down the lake It''s easier to stand up and walk than to sit there: it''s better to find the Horcrux as soon as possible and kill Voldemort than to wait.


    Although, this is likely to end in failure, it is Voldemort, Harry''s Witness countless times, about Voldemort''s past, Voldemort''s present, even his future, his strength, all about him.


    Can you really kill Voldemort?


    Even if we found the remaining two Horcruxes and destroyed them, what happened after that?


    Will Voldemort weaken to the point that even he can easily defeat?


    It''s like Dumbledore, who was disarmed by Malfoy, so that Dumbledore even said "Harry!" in front of Snape Suddenly he heard someone calling him, and Harry turned around. Scriinger was walking along the lake bank, limping fast and limping on crutches.


    "I want to talk to you Do you mind if I walk with you? "


    "I don''t mind." Harry said difficultly, although Harry''s heart wanted to refuse, but after Dumbledore''s death, it seems that only slinger can support him in a big way.


    But Harry had to move on.


    "Harry, it''s a terrible tragedy," scriinger said quietly. "I can''t describe how shocked I was when I heard about it. Dumbledore was a great wizard. You know, although we have different opinions, no one knows the meaning of the name Dumbledore more clearly than I do, or ordinary people can not understand the weight of the name, but whether you or I, or your friends


    "So What do you want to do? " Asked Harry coldly.


    Harry was not happy with scrimger''s words.


    At Dumbledore''s funeral, he said that although he did not agree with Dumbledore, he clearly knew the importance of Dumbledore.


    What''s the difference between this and sarcasm?


    Because Dumbledore was wrong, did he end up like this?


    It was hard for Harry not to think about scrimger in any other way. In particular, they were right next to Dumbledore''s tomb.


    Scrimger began to look a little angry, Harry''s attitude angered him, in his view, Dumbledore''s people are really some problems, can be said, do not know how to praise.


    However, as Minister of the Ministry of magic, naturally, slinger has his own way, there is no superfluous ideas, scrimber immediately changed a sad, sympathetic expression.


    "Of course, you''re at a loss now," scriinger said sadly. "I know you''re very close to Dumbledore. I think you may be his favorite student. The relationship between you two is for you... "


    "So, what do you want to do?" Harry interrupted him and asked again. He''s heard too much of the uneducated compliments that used to be the case with Cornell fudge, and so did Umbridge, who came to Hogwarts at first.


    Slinger also stopped. He was leaning on crutches and staring at Harry. His expression was very unnatural. Then, immediately, scrimber calmed down again, and now he was different from Cornell.


    "What I want to know is something about the night you and Dumbledore left school and then he died."


    "Who said that?" Harry asked, he didn''t want to say it.


    "Someone knocked out a Death Eater on the tower after Dumbledore died. There are also two brooms there. We can connect two things, Harry


    "I''m very glad to hear that. At least, you have a pair of eyes that are good at discovering, especially in the aspect of aftercare." Said Harry.


    "You are challenging..."


    "I''m just saying what I''ve seen. The Ministry of magic, minister, they can''t tell, can they?"


    "So..." Scriinger took a deep breath. "Can you and I..."


    "Oh, well, I''m really with Dumbledore, and it''s my responsibility to do what I''m supposed to do. And he doesn''t want to be known. " Harry said coldly, even though scrimger had seen it for a long time, Harry didn''t want to reveal a word more.


    "Such loyalty is admirable, of course," scrimger said, as if struggling to control his emotions. "But Dumbledore is dead, Harry, he''s dead."


    "He''ll leave only when there''s no more loyalty to him in school," said Harry, amused at the fact that he''s deliberately making trouble for scrimger, the Minister of the Ministry of magic. In Harry''s eyes, it doesn''t seem to make any difference."My dear boy In fact, Dumbledore couldn''t have come back from there... "


    "I never said he could, but you won''t understand, and I have nothing to say to you."


    Slinger hesitated for a moment, then said in a very clear, caring tone, "the Ministry of magic can provide you with all kinds of protection, you know, Harry. I can put some Aurors at your command... "


    Suddenly, Harry laughed.


    "Voldemort wanted to kill me himself, minister, but now it seems that the Aurors can''t stop him. So thank you very much for the help, but you don''t need it. "


    "Well," scrimber''s voice grew colder, "my request for Christmas..."


    "What request? Oh, yes It''s about telling the world what a great job you''re doing in exchange for this... "


    "Let people rally!" ''said scriinger, abruptly interrupting him. "It''s important, Harry, especially at such a critical time, you know, we just lost one..."


    Harrington stopped. Scrimger was right, so Harry thought about what he said for a moment.


    "Immediately release Stan sampak?"


    Slinger''s face turned into an ugly purple, which reminded him of Uncle Vernon, the Dursleys, the funny Muggles!


    "I don''t think you know..."


    "Dumbledore''s man, forever!" Harry immediately said, "that''s what it was meant from the beginning, wasn''t it."


    "Yes." Slinger was so loud that he stood there.


    Slinger glared at him for a moment, then limped away without saying a word.


    Harry saw Percy and the minister''s delegation waiting for scrimber. Keen, Harry found that they took an uneasy look at Hagrid and Gloop, who were still sobbing in their seats


    Van Linden, Hermione and Ron walked past scrimber, who was walking in the opposite direction, and hurried to keep up with Harry; Harry turned, slowed down, and waited for them to come up.


    Then they sat in the shade of a beech tree where they had a good time.


    "What does slinger want to do?" Hermione whispered.


    "As he thought at Christmas," Harry shrugged. "He wanted me to tell him about my relationship with Dumbledore and to be the minister''s new publicist."


    "Oh, poor Percy!" But it''s not a wise choice. Maybe we can talk to scrimger


    "No," she said firmly, seizing van Lin''s arm. "It''s not reliable, but it makes me feel better!"


    Suddenly, Harry laughed. Even Hermione grinned, but her smile faded as she looked at the castle.


    "I can''t bear the fact that we''ll never come back," she said softly. "How can Hogwarts close?"


    "Maybe it won''t turn off," said Ron, after pondering for a while. "We''re not more dangerous here than we are at home, are we? Every place is the same now. I would even say Hogwarts is safer, there are more witches here to protect the place. "


    "So, what do you think, Harry?" Asked Fanlin.


    "I don''t think I''ll come back even if it doesn''t close." Harry said frankly.


    Ron looked at him dumbfounded, while Hermione said sadly, "I knew you would say that, but what are you going to do after that?"


    "I''ll go back to the Dursleys because Dumbledore wants me to," Harry said, "but it''s going to be a short stay, and then I''ll leave forever."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1173

    "But if you don''t go back to school, where are you going?" "I mean, now you''re not even from Hogwarts..."


    "Extraordinary times, very acting, Ron, Harry has his own ideas." Fanlin said that, for Harry, coming to Hogwarts now seems to be no different from the pain.


    Hogwarts has lost Dumbledore, perhaps, for other students it is nothing, but for Harry, in Hogwarts, only Voldemort can easily find him.


    Who can stop Voldemort and kill him without Dumbledore''s threat?


    Professor McGonagall? Or, Vaseline?


    Harry felt that he should not drag on others. Maybe van Lin could do it later. After all, van Lin could kill several death eaters in front of him, but this is not what he can do now.


    Moreover, it''s easy to die, and Harry is obviously not easy to accept, either for Hermione or for himself


    "I think I''ll go to Godric valley." Harry whispered. Dumbledore had this idea since the night he left. "For me, it''s where everything starts. I just feel like I need to be there. I''m going to visit my parents'' graves, and I hope so. "


    "And then?" Ron quickly asked, which made Ron a little flustered.


    "Then I''ll go after the rest of the soul fragments," Harry said truthfully, his eyes fixed on Dumbledore''s white tomb, reflecting the light of the water on the other side of the lake in his pupils.


    "That''s what he wants me to do, and that''s why he told me all this. If Dumbledore is right I''m sure he is So now there are two pieces of debris scattered around. I''ll go find them and destroy them, and then I''ll track the seventh piece of Voldemort''s soul, the one in his body. I am the one who will kill him Harry said categorically that this was something that had been set since he was born, and now, Harry is completely confirmed.


    "And if I meet Severus Snape in the course of my quest," he added, "it will be my good fortune to meet him, and it will be his misfortune to meet me."


    "Er..."


    Silence, long silence.


    Isn''t it normal for Harry to have this idea?


    All of a sudden, van Lin regretted participating in the conspiracy between Dumbledore and Snape. It was not an easy job. It was easier to hate Snape than to be silent now. It was also easier to accept.


    After the surrounding crowd dispersed, Dumbledore was destined to be too far away from ordinary students. Even though Dumbledore was always in the middle of the auditorium to help them solve the dinner together, even if something happened in Hogwarts, he always stood up and said a few words, even if he provided the protection of Hogwarts, even if he was the headmaster of Hogwarts.


    But now, Dumbledore is just a passer-by in most people''s lives, a top wizard with powerful power and no touch.


    Now, only Hagrid''s wailing echoes on the lake, and Gloop hugs him.


    The rest of the Wanderers give them two huge bodies enough space to immerse themselves in their own emotions.


    Because it''s hard to ensure that they don''t get hurt when they get close. Undoubtedly, whether it''s Hagrid or Gloop, their strength is terrible. If they are not careful, they will be thrown out like chickens.


    Don''t doubt the nature of Gloop. Don''t you see that Gloop has already photographed Hagrid in the soil.


    Thanks to Hagrid, if you change to someone else, you may be able to smile and play GG, and then quit this copy.


    "We''re going there, Harry."


    All of a sudden, Ron said firmly, which surprised Fanlin. In fact, Fanlin thought Ron would choose to stay at the Weasley family, with the character of Mrs. Weasley


    It''s not impossible.


    After all, Ron has stood by them many times, although Ron sometimes has mental problems.


    "What?" Harry''s heart thumped.


    "Your aunt and uncle''s house." Ron said blandly, "then we''ll go with you wherever you go You should be, too, Fanlin, Hermione? "


    "No..." Harry said quickly; he didn''t think of it. He didn''t want them to realize that he was going to do the most dangerous task on his own.


    "You''ve told us before," Hermione said quietly, "we have a chance to quit at any time if we want, we have a chance, don''t we?"


    "And, I think, Harry, I''m afraid you''ve forgotten me." Van Lin said with a smile.


    "Forget what?"


    "Horcrux!" "I''m afraid you''ve forgotten, Harry. I''ve managed a few Horcruxes myself. If Voldemort wants to kill you the most, I''m afraid I''ll be in second place."


    "But I mean... ""None of us can quit, Harry. Since the first grade, we have been fighting together, right? It was the first time that we both met Voldemort. Although to be honest, neither of us wanted to face him. Moreover, at that time, he could not get the Sorcerer''s stone. In the end, the stone fell into my hands and became the most powerful capital against him."


    "But Hogwarts still needs you, isn''t it, van Lin, with your Hogwarts defense, I think..."


    "I''ve given him to Professor McGonagall." "As a matter of fact, if I stay at Hogwarts, everyone is in danger, isn''t it? Taffel and Snape have escaped, and I don''t think I should stay here, let alone..."


    "Besides, Hermione and I have long planned to leave here, Harry!" "There''s nothing we can do to stay at Hogwarts, can we? And now, important people are gone, I think, a few of us It''s better to stay away from here and do better for Hogwarts


    "No matter what happens, we will be with you." But, mate, before you do anything, whatever your job is, you have to come to my parents'' house


    "Why?"


    "The wedding of bill and hibiscus, remember?" Harry looked at Ron in a daze, startled; it was unbelievable and wonderful that normal things like weddings could still exist.


    "Yes, we can''t miss it." He finally said.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1174

    On a narrow, moonlit path, two men appeared out of thin air a few yards apart.


    They stood motionless and motionless, pointing their wands at each other''s chests; soon they recognized each other, put their wands under their robes, and sped in the same direction.


    "Any news?" Asked the tall man of the two.


    "Great news," replied Severus Snape, gloomily.


    On the left side of the path was covered with thick, low brambles, while on the right was a tall, neatly trimmed hedge.


    The two were moving forward, their robes flapping their ankles.


    "I thought I was going to be late," said Yaxley, his clumsy figure looming out from time to time by the branches above. "It''s harder than I thought, but I hope he''ll be satisfied. Sounds like you''re confident about your meeting? "


    Snape nodded, but did not elaborate. They turned into a wide lane on the right and left the path. The high hedge turned with them, and a gorgeous iron door stood in front of them in the distance, but neither of them stopped.


    In the silence, they raised their left hand as if in salute, and went straight through the iron gate, the black metal as if it were just a cloud of smoke. The noise of the yew hedge obscured the footsteps of the two men.


    Suddenly, there was a rustling sound on their right, and Yaxley drew out his wand, raised it over his companion''s head, and aimed at the sound. But it was only the sound of a white peacock strutting at the top of the hedge.


    "Lucius always makes himself too comfortable. Peacock... " With a heavy snort, Yaxley thrust his wand back into his cloak. At the end of the road, a stately mansion flashed out of the dark night, and there was a little light in the diamond windows downstairs.


    In the dark yard, there is a fountain spraying water. Snape and Yaxley sped to the front door, and the gravel crackled under their feet. The door opened, though they didn''t see anyone coming.


    The corridor was wide, dimly lit but lavishly decorated, and the stone floor was covered with gorgeous carpets. As Snape and Yaxley strode across the corridor, the pale faced statues on the walls were staring at them.


    They stopped in front of the heavy wooden door leading to the next house, calming their breath, and Snape turned the brass handle with his intact arm.


    There were people sitting at the gorgeous long tables in the lounge, all silent. The furniture in the room was randomly stacked against the wall. The fire in the marble fireplace is the only light source in the room. There is a gilded mirror above the fireplace.


    Snape and Yaxley lingered at the door for a moment, and as their eyes adapted to the dim light, they were attracted by a very strange scene: an unconscious man was hanging upside down over the table, spinning slowly, as if he were tied by an invisible rope, reflected in the mirror and the polished table top.


    However, all the people present did not look at him, except for a pale young man, who almost sat directly under him, as if he could not help looking at him every few minutes.


    "Yaxley, Snape" table came a clear high voice, but listen carefully, but it makes people feel chilly, emphasis with a unique snake''s hiss, "you are going to be late, my friend."


    The speaker was sitting in front of the fireplace, so the two newcomers could only discern his outline at a glance. As they approached, they finally saw his face, which glowed in the dark. It was a hairless, snake like face. His nostrils were a thin line, and the pupils of his scarlet eyes became a thin line.


    He was so pale, as pale as the glimmer of pearls.


    However, it was very sharp. A black line spread from the center of the eyebrow to the back of his head, as if the executioner had planned his route to split the man in half from his head.


    "Severus, sit here," Voldemort said, pointing to the nearest seat to his right. "Yaxley, you sit next to Dolohov."


    They sat down in their assigned seats, most of the people at the table were staring at Snape, and Voldemort asked him first.


    "How about it?"


    "Master, the order of the Phoenix is going to move Harry Potter from his present home to a safe place in the evening of next Saturday." This clearly intrigued the audience: some were stunned, others fidgety, and everyone was staring at Snape and Voldemort.


    "Saturday In the evening... " Voldemort repeated, his scarlet eyes fixed so tightly on Snape''s black eyes that some of the bystanders looked away, apparently afraid that they would be scorched by this cruel look. Snape calmly looked back at Voldemort''s face. After a while, Voldemort''s lip less mouth bent slightly, as if in a smile.


    "Good, very good. So the news comes from


    "From the informant we discussed." Said Snape."Master" Yaxley leaned forward and looked at Voldemort and Snape at the other end of the table. Everyone''s faces now turned to him.


    "Master, I have heard different news." Yaxley waited, but Voldemort didn''t say anything, so he went on, "the aurodysus, revealed that Potter would not be transferred until the 30th, the day before the boy''s 17th birthday."


    Snape laughed. "My informant told me that they were going to put out a false message. This must be the false news. There is no doubt that Dulux has been put into confusion curse. He always lacks resistance to this. This is not the first time."


    "I''m sure, master, you look sure!" Said Yaxley.


    "If he''s really under the spell of confusion, he''ll be sure," snape said. "Yaxley, I assure you that the Auror office will no longer be involved in protecting Harry Potter, and the order of the Phoenix is sure we''ve infiltrated the Ministry."


    "Then the order of the Phoenix is still right on this point, isn''t it?" Said a crouching man not far from Yaxley, his hoarse laughter echoing around the table.


    Voldemort did not laugh. He gazed at the slowly spinning body above, as if lost in thought.


    "Master," Yaxley continued, "delix thinks there''s a whole team of Aurors who will be sent to move the boy."


    Voldemort raised his big, pale hand, and Yaxley was silent at once, and looked indignantly at Voldemort turning to Snape.


    "Where are they going to hide the boy next?"


    "Hiding in the home of a member of the order of the Phoenix," snape said. "According to the source, the club and the Ministry of magic did everything possible to protect the place. Once we get him there, it''s hard for us to get him there. Master, unless Of course, unless the Ministry of magic breaks down by next Saturday, we may have a chance to discover and crack enough magic, and then we can solve the rest of the magic. "


    "Well, Yaxley," said Voldemort to the bottom of the table, the fire shining strangely in his eyes. "Will the Ministry of magic collapse before next Saturday?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1175

    "Master, I also have good news about this. I have gone through a lot of hard work and finally succeeded in casting the soul curse on BIUs kness


    With this, many people around Yaxley looked very happy, and Dolohov, with a long, twisted face, sitting next to him, even patted him on the shoulder.


    This is really exciting news.


    "That''s just the beginning," said Voldemort. "It''s not enough for dikness alone. Before I go, we have to encircle slinger and take the minister''s life. Any failure in the operation will take a big step back, especially at such a critical time


    "Yes, master, it is, but as you know, as the director of the Department of magic execution, BIUs kness can not only keep in touch with the minister himself, but also with the leaders of various departments in the Ministry. I think it''s good for us to have such a high-level official under our control now. And then we can use them to get slinger out of office. " On the one hand, he respected Voldemort, and it seemed that he was very satisfied with his work.


    After all, this is a key figure in the Ministry of magic.


    "Whether our friend dikness will be found before he pulls the rest of the people into the water or not," Voldemort said, "in any case, we won''t win the Ministry of magic until next Saturday. If we can''t get the boy at the end, then we have to do it on the way. "


    "We have an advantage in this, master." Yaxley immediately said that he seemed eager to be recognized by others. "We put a few people in the magic transport department. If Porter phantom or uses the flying road network, we will know immediately."


    "If he had some brains, he wouldn''t have used any of these," snape said. "The order of the Phoenix doesn''t use any mode of transportation controlled or managed by the Ministry of magic. They''re skeptical about everything that''s related to that location, and have you forgotten who''s in the order of the Phoenix? Mad eye moody, or Sirius? "


    "In front of the absolute power of the master, it''s just a bulldog," said Achilles. "Thank you, Snape, and our Malfoy, Dumbledore is dead, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, even if he''s there, it''s just a bit of trouble for us." Voldemort said, his eyes flashing a dangerous signal, "however, Severus is right, they will not choose the mode of transport of the Ministry of magic, but..."


    "It''s better, isn''t it?" Voldemort said, "then he''ll have to be moved outside so we can catch him more easily." Voldemort looked up at the slowly spinning body again and said, "I''m going to deal with the boy myself. There are many flaws in Harry Potter''s plans, some of which are my own. The boy Porter has lived to this day not so much because of his victory as because of my mistakes


    People at the table looked at Voldemort with fear. From everyone''s expression, they were afraid that Voldemort would blame himself for Harry''s survival.


    However, Voldemort was more like talking to himself, and his eyes were still fixed on the unconscious body.


    "I was too careless, and I was delayed by fatal problems like luck and opportunity in my perfect plan. But I understand now, what I didn''t understand in the past. I must be the one who killed Potter, and it will be me


    As soon as the voice fell, a shrill, long and painful wail broke out, as if in response to it.


    Many people at the table looked under the table in shock, and the sound seemed to come from under their feet.


    "Wormtail," said Voldemort in his calm, meditative voice, his glasses still fixed on the spinning body above. "Didn''t I tell you to keep our prisoners quiet?"


    "Yes, Lord Master, "gasped a little man in the middle of the table. He had just sat so low that at first glance his chair seemed empty.


    He got up from his chair and ran across the room, leaving a strange silver shimmer behind him.


    "As I said," continued Voldemort, looking at his flustered followers, "I now understand that before I kill Potter, I need to do something, for example, to borrow a wand from one of you. It''s important that Porter use his wand company to fight me for a short time, though now I''m completely You can Abandon it


    Voldemort said, a kind of unstable light spread from his palm, quietly, the space in front of him seemed to have disappeared.


    "But I''m going to be a wizard, and that''s enough, isn''t it?" Voldemort spoke slowly, feeling like he was talking about a trivial matter.


    Deprive a wizard of his wand.


    Here are all his loyal subordinates, which is very easy in itself, isn''t it!All the faces around Voldemort were instantly filled with shock, as if he were borrowing one of their arms.


    For a moment, the scene became eerie quiet, and even Achilles did not strive for the credit.


    "Why, nobody volunteered? It seems that I can only choose one myself... " Voldemort said blandly, "so Let me see Lucius, I don''t think you need a wand anymore


    Lucius Malfoy looked up in horror. His skin was waxy yellow in the light of the fire, and shadows were cast around his deep set eyes. He opened his mouth and made a hoarse voice.


    "Master?"


    "Your wand, Lucius, I want your wand."


    "I..." Malfoy glanced at his wife.


    Narcissa''s eyes were fixed on the front, not as elegant as she had been when she met in Diagon Alley. Since Voldemort''s return, Narcissa has looked malnourished. Her face is as pale as her husband''s, and her long golden hair is hanging on her back. However, under the table, her slender fingers touch Lucius'' wrist.


    Because of his wife''s touch, Lucius put his hand into his robe, drew out his wand and gave it to Voldemort. Voldemort held his wand up to his crimson eyes and watched carefully.


    "What is it made of?"


    "Elm, master." Said Lucius softly.


    "What about the wick?"


    "Dragon Longxin tendon. "


    "Very well," said Voldemort, taking out his wand and comparing its length.


    Lucius Malfoy moved involuntarily, for a moment, as if expecting Voldemort to give him his wand. He did not escape Voldemort''s eyes. He opened his glasses with hostility.


    "Give you my wand, Lucius? My wand? " There was a snicker in the crowd. "I have saved you, Lucius, for which I have destroyed Azkaban, and I have given you freedom, Lucius, is that not enough? But I find that you and your family are not very happy. It is because of my appearance that you have lost your position. Are you unhappy, Lucius


    "No, no, master!"


    "Don''t lie, Lucius..." Voldemort''s cruel lips had ceased to move, but there seemed to be a hissing sound. When the hissing became loud, one or two Death Eaters could not help shaking.


    Voldemort is very good at taking advantage of all his advantages, including the unusual serpentine voice. Even though Nagini is dead, Voldemort seems to love snakes very much.


    If van Lim had been sitting here now, he would have laughed at Voldemort.


    Compared with the past, Voldemort is too much now.


    Arrogant, extremely confident about themselves, skillfully using threats, and even worse threats.


    This is what happens when the soul is divided.


    Become moody and inhuman?


    Voldemort struck it absently with his slender fingers, still staring at Lucius Malfoy.


    "I have a question. Recently I was surprised by my findings. Why are the Malfoys so unhappy? My return, my return to power, is not that what they have claimed for so many years? "


    "Of course, master," said Lucius Malfoy, trembling, his hands shaking to wipe the sweat from his upper lip. "We used to be so eager And now And now we still do. "


    On Malfoy''s left, his wife, Narcissa, nodded strangely and stiffly, looking away from Voldemort and herself.


    On his right, his son, Draco, had been staring at the body hanging over his head. He glanced at Voldemort and immediately looked away. Draco was terrified to look at Voldemort.


    "Master," said a white woman excitedly in the middle of the table, "it''s a great honor for you to be here, to come to our family''s house, and there''s nothing more delightful than that."


    She sat next to her sister, neither of them at all. Her dark black hair and drooping eyelids made her look as if she was suffering something; Narcissa sat cold and stiff, and Bellatrix''s body inclined to Voldemort, as if words alone were not enough to express her desire to be close to Voldemort.


    "There''s nothing more delightful than that," Voldemort repeated, his head turning slightly toward her. "It''s so meaningful, Bellatrix, for you."


    Her face was full of joy and tears.


    "The master knows that I am telling the truth!" This is Bellatrix''s first reaction.


    "There''s nothing more exciting than that Are you happier than that happy event that happened at your home this week Bellatrix stares at him, mouth open, obviously confused.


    "Master, I don''t know what you''re talking about"


    "I''m talking about your niece, bellaclitus. And your nieces, Lucius and Narcissa. She just married a werewolf, Remus lupin. You must be very proud. "There was a burst of laughter around the table, many people exchanged happy eyes, and several others pounded the table with their fists.


    Bellatrix writhes uneasily, her eyes full of threat.


    But the Death Eaters did not care, and continued to laugh at the humiliation of bellaclitus and Malfoy. Bellaclitus''s face, which had just been full of joy, turned red and ugly.


    "Master, we don''t have a niece like this," she cried out in the laughter. "We Narcissa and I We haven''t looked at our sister since she married her. This little bastard has never done anything useful to us, nor to the beast she married


    "What do you think, Draco?" Voldemort asked, though his voice was very low, it was clear that there was a hiss and a sneer. "Would you mind such a little bastard?"


    The scene of hilarity froze. Draco Malfoy looked in horror at his father, who was staring down at his thigh, and he could only look at his mother again.


    Narcissa shook her head imperceptibly, and then continued to stare at the opposite wall without expression.


    "That''s enough." Seems to be bored, Voldemort said lightly, seems to be planning to let go of the Malfoy family.


    All the laughter stopped immediately.


    "As time goes by, our oldest families have become less pure," Voldemort said, quietly, under bellaclitus'' pleading silent gaze. "You have to get rid of the scum to keep the family healthy? Remove the dross that threatens the purity of the whole family


    "Yes, master," whispered bellacritus, her eyes once again filled with tears of gratitude, "cut out at the first time!"


    "You should do this," Voldemort said. "So is your family, all over the world We should all get rid of the bad parts until all that remains is pure blood... "


    "Of course, we can''t keep our guests waiting too long, can we?" A sort of suppressed joy in his chest gradually rose from Voldemort''s throat.


    If you use any words to describe it.


    The sudden metamorphosis of the smile is very consistent with Voldemort''s present state.


    Voldemort raised Lucius Malfoy''s wand, aimed it at the body hanging above the table, and flicked it. The body came to life groaning and began to try to break free of the invisible confinement on him.


    "So, do you recognize our guest, Severus?" Asked Voldemort.


    Snape looked up at the upside down face. Now all the death eaters are looking at the prisoner as if they were allowed to show curiosity.


    When the woman''s face turned towards the fire, she uttered a hoarse and frightened voice: "Severus, help me!"


    "Well, yes," snape replied, and the woman''s face slowly turned away.


    "And you, Draco?" Asked Voldemort, tapping Draco gently on the shoulder with one of his hands.


    This makes Draco shrink, and Draco shakes his head. Now that woman is awake, he seems to dare not to see her at all.


    "But you won''t be able to take her class," Voldemort said. "You don''t know. We''re here today because of her, zarri burbich, who has been teaching at Hogwarts School of witchcraft and Wizardry."


    People around the table suddenly realized that a tall, convex and pointed woman with sharp teeth giggled. The laughter was very enchanting, as if mixed with other magic. In it, the men around were infected.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1176

    "Yes Burbage teaches children about Muggles How are Muggles different from us... "


    A Death Eater pounded the table as if listening to some funny joke.


    Muggle, wizard?


    How to look at the two are not quite right.


    Cheryl Burbage''s face turned to Snape''s direction again. She was very miserable. Under Voldemort''s spell, few people could hold on to saying anything, even if it was Dumbledore


    "Severus Please Please... " There were two long tears on burbich''s face. She was very painful and even twisted.


    "Quiet!" Said Voldemort, shaking Malfoy''s wand again, and suddenly zarri was speechless as if she had been blocked. "Professor burbich is not satisfied with corrupting and polluting children with magical talents. She published an enthusiastic article in the Daily Prophet last week to defend the mud species. She said that witches must accept the knowledge and magic of the thieves, and Professor Burbage also believed that the reduction of pure blooded people was satisfactory She wants us to find Muggles as partners Or, of course, werewolves... "


    No one laughed again this time, and there was no doubt of anger and contempt in Voldemort''s voice.


    It is intolerable that ideas are not compatible.


    It must be admitted that Professor burbich is a warrior. As a professor of Hogwarts, there is a natural confrontation with Voldemort. Moreover, at the critical moment of Dumbledore''s death, some people are really needed to inspire people. Even if this choice is not so wise, Professor burbich is not in Hogwarts, and the Ministry of magic is not safe. She has not even protected herself Ability.


    Once again, Cheryl Burbage''s face turned to Snape, and her tears came out again, straight into her hair. When she turned away again, Snape stared coldly at her back, as if those Muggles were shopping in the market, feeling as if they were carefully selecting lambs and then killing them.


    "So, Severus, do you want to greet our guests in person?" Voldemort asked leisurely, "or, Draco? You are our hero. Of course, I will reward you with your father. However, I think that is far from enough. Now there is such a very interesting thing


    "I..." Malfoy looked up in a panic. As soon as his eyes touched Voldemort, he quickly backed away.


    "Draco..." Narcissa was unable to hear and sent out a rush of surprise


    it seemed that all the people did not hear it, and no one paid attention to Narcissa.


    "I I don''t... "


    "No what?" Voldemort touched Malfoy kindly on the shoulder.


    "It seems that you missed the chance, Draco, that I had to rethink what kind of reward I would give you."


    Draco raised his head in horror. He was frightened by Voldemort. It happened that Malfoy could guarantee that this was an unforgettable scene in his life.


    "Awada, kill me!"


    The green light illuminated every corner of the room. Zarelli fell down and slammed on the table below, creaking. Several death eaters returned to their chairs, and Draco collapsed on the floor.


    "It looks like we can enjoy our dinner, but before that, I think I need someone to take care of the clutter on the table."


    "Taffel, you should be good at that, don''t you?"


    "Of course, my lord the Dark Lord!" Taffel stood up a little stiffly, but there was a distinct disgust in the wine red pupils.


    This Charlie Burbage is not on taffel''s food list.


    "As soon as possible!"


    "Yes Taffel frowned slightly, and as soon as she raised her hand, several reddish threads shot from her fingertips and wound around the body of zarrie Burbage.


    It''s like meeting a strong corrosive substance.


    Visible to the naked eye, zarrie Burbage''s body was rapidly aging and melting, and gradually, only a complete skin wrapped skeleton was left.


    "This..."


    Draco


    Hearing his mother''s words, Malfoy tried to control himself from calling out.


    "It''s a pity that fenril greyburg''s dog is not here, or there will be room for the bones to be disposed of."


    "Interesting statement." Voldemort said that it was like turning on the switch of everyone''s smile. Everyone began to laugh wildly, but Bellatrix''s face was not very good.


    Anyway, Tonks is her relative, her niece, and now her niece marries a werewolf?


    This is a disgrace to the Malfoys and the Blakes.


    "So finriel has stayed at Hogwarts forever, right?"


    "Yes Achilles said respectfully, "according to the Ministry of magic, the aleac brothers and sisters, as well as the werewolf finiel greyburg, several of them have died in Hogwarts, finriel''s body was found on the edge of the forbidden forest, and Alai''s brother and sister were all made by one person, all of them have different heads.""Who did it?"


    "Fanlin Al, the friend of Harry Potter, has taken over the defense of Hogwarts and


    "And what?"


    "The command of the order of the Phoenix." "That''s probably the rate," said Achilles truthfully


    "There is no one in the order of the Phoenix. They need a child who is not yet an adult to take over the command of the order of Phoenix?" Asked a Death Eater.


    Voldemort didn''t speak, which, obviously, was what he wanted to ask.


    "Tell the Dark Lord, this van Lin Al is not easy. He can hurt me and Severus at the same time, and kill Alai brothers and sisters, which in itself means It''s much better than all of you here. "


    "Well, he must be It must have been a sneak attack! "Shivered a small Death Eater.


    Hearing van Lin''s name, the Wormtail under the table shivered.


    It was the boy who subdued him with his wand and even took him back.


    "Oh, so besides Harry Potter, we''ll have a poor blocker."


    "Under your power, I believe that this will not become a problem, Lord Dark Lord..." Taffel''s sweet smile made Bellatrix uncomfortable.


    "We cannot despise any enemy." Voldemort said lightly, "what''s more, it''s Dumbledore''s choice. It''s more exciting, isn''t it?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1177

    Harry, bleeding, clutched his right hand tightly with his left hand.


    He gasped, cursing in a whisper, and shouldered the door to his bedroom.


    Then came the sound of breaking China He kicked down a cup of herbal tea at the door of his bedroom.


    "Terrible!"


    Harry looked around. The platform outside 4 Privet Drive was deserted. This trap may be considered a less successful prank by Dudley. Harry raised his bleeding hand, scraped the pieces of the teacup together and threw it into the full bin in the bedroom door.


    Harry had four days left to be able to use magic without restriction, which was extremely annoying and irritating - but he had to admit that the wound on his finger would shake him.


    Now he doesn''t even know how to deal with the wound, but now he has to think about it Especially for the plans he''s about to implement


    This seems to be a big loophole in his magic. Harry reminds himself that he must ask van Lin and Hermione what to do.


    As he thought, he wiped the tea off the floor with a roll of paper towel, then slammed the door behind him and went back to the bedroom.


    Harry spent the whole morning picking up the box he was using at school. At last he found the thing that had just stabbed him. He recognized it immediately. It was a fragment of a magic mirror two inches long


    It was given to him by his godfather Sirius, but it was bad, and now he is broken.


    Harry set it aside and went through the rest of the box carefully, and there was nothing but powdery glass, like glowing gravel, that stuck to the bottom of the box.


    Harry sat up and examined the irregular fragment of the mirror that had hurt him, but only saw his bright green eyes looking at him. He put the fragment on the bed in the unread Daily Prophet.


    It took Harry another hour to empty the box completely, throw away the useless things, and put all the things left behind into different categories They may be needed some time in the future.


    Harry piled up his school uniform and Quidditch uniform, crucible, parchment, quills and most of his textbooks in a corner. He didn''t know what his uncle and aunt would do with them.


    Maybe they are evidence of some terrible crime and burn them in the middle of the night. His Muggle clothes, invisibility cloak, potion box, some necessary books, the photo album Hagrid had given him, and his wand were all repackaged in an old canvas bag. In the front pocket was the map of the living point and the defensive ring that van Lin had given him. Now he could use it.


    There was also a large stack of newspapers on his desk, next to his owl, Hedwig, the only creature that accompanied Harry on Privet Drive for the summer.


    Harry got up from the ground, stretched himself out, and came to the desk.


    Hedwig didn''t move. He began to skim through the newspapers, then threw them into the dustbin one by one.


    Hedwig is sleeping soundly Or pretending to be asleep, she was still angry at Harry for limiting the time she could fly out of the cage.


    However, as Harry reached the bottom of the pile, his pace slowed down, and he began to look for a special issue he had just returned to Privet Drive. He remembered a small piece of news on the front page of that issue about Charlie Burbage, a professor of Muggle studies at Hogwarts.


    At last he found it. The first time I saw Dumbledore when I was 11 years old, we first came to Hogwarts that day. What we have in common is that we both feel like outsiders.


    I had the rash before I came to school, and although it won''t infect again, the marked pockmarks and green skin on my face kept many people away from me.


    Albus, on the other hand, came to Hogwarts with a notorious reputation for being hated. Nearly a year ago, his father, Percival, was convicted of blatant violence against three young Muggles.


    Albus never denied the crimes committed by his father, who had died in Azkaban. On the contrary, when I summoned up the courage to ask him, he told me that he understood his father was guilty.


    Since then, Dumbledore has refused to talk about the sadness, although many have tried to force him to speak. Some people even praised his father''s behavior and conjectured that albus was also a man who hated Muggles. They were really wrong


    Anyone who knows albus can prove that he has never shown any inclination against Muggles. In fact, his determination to Muggle made him many enemies in the following years.


    This event lasted for several months, and albus'' reputation was ruined by his father.


    But at the end of his first year, he was no longer known as the son of a Muggle hater, but as one of the smartest students in the history of the school.


    Those of us who are lucky enough to be his friends have benefited a lot, not only from his help and encouragement, but also from his usual generosity and generosity. Later, he admitted to me that at that time, he knew that his greatest ambition in life was teaching.Not only did he win every prize in his school, he soon began to write to many of the most famous people in the magical world at that time, including the famous alchemist nicoleme, the famous historian bashida bassaud, and the magic theorist ADBE wolfling.


    Traces of his later publications can be found in several of his letters, such as today''s metamorphosis, interesting challenges and practical potions. Dumbledore''s future seemed destined to be brilliant at that time, but there has long been a question of why he did not become Minister of magic.


    Although there were rumors in the following years, he never had the ambition to work in the Ministry. In our fourth year at Hogwarts, Albus''s brother, aberforth, also entered school. There was nothing in common between the two men, and aberforth did not like reading at all, and preferred to settle disputes by duels rather than rational debates like albus.


    However, it is not like some people think that the two brothers will become enemies. These two completely different boys get along very well. To be fair, living in albus'' light is by no means a very comfortable experience for aberforth. As a friend of albus, the constant radiance of his body is not a very comfortable thing; as his brother, it is even more unpleasant.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1178

    In fact, before albus and I left Hogwarts to start a different life, we wanted to take a world trip that was popular then Visit and observe foreign witches.


    But, in the evening before our journey, Albus''s mother, kaidera, passed away. As the head of the family, Albus had to support his family.


    I delayed my departure for a long time to pay homage to kedera''s funeral. And then go on this lonely journey alone.


    There is no doubt that albus will not travel with me He had a brother and a sister to look after, and they had little money.


    In those days, when we had little contact, I wrote to albus, perhaps unconsciously, describing the wonders and stories I had seen on my travels, from the grudging escape of fire spitting beasts in Greece to the experiments of alchemists in Egypt.


    His letters to me hardly mentioned his day-to-day life, which I think must have been very frustrating and uninteresting for such a talented wizard.


    While I was still immersed in my journey, I was saddened to hear that another tragedy had befallen Dumbledore: the death of his sister Aliana.


    Although Ariana had been weak for a long time, it was another blow not long after the loss of her mother, which still had a great impact on the two brothers.


    All these unfortunate private affairs of albus Plus my own luck It makes Dumbledore feel that he is responsible for Aliana''s death (in fact, it has nothing to do with him), and they have left an indelible mark on Dumbledore.


    In fact, when I went back, I found that such a young man had experienced the pain that an old man could experience.


    Albus is a bit more conservative and less carefree than before. For example, in order to increase his pain, the loss of Ariana did not make albus and albus more intimate, but more distant.


    In any case, from then on, he stopped talking about his parents and Ariana, and neither did his friends.


    It was as if the pain of the past was just a reflection of his success in the next few years.


    Dumbledore''s numerous contributions to the study of magic, including the discovery of twelve uses of dragon blood, will benefit generations. In the same way, he became the chief Wizard of wiesengamo and showed extraordinary wisdom in many trials. Many people said that there was still no wizard duel comparable to the one between Dumbledore and greenward in 945, and all the witnesses wrote down the fear and awe they felt as they watched the fight between the two outstanding wizards.


    Dumbledore''s success, and the importance of these successes in the wizarding world, is recorded in the history of magic, and is regarded as a turning point juxtaposed with the introduction of the international secrecy order and the downfall of the demon who can''t even name it.


    Albus Dumbledore was never proud and conceited. He could benefit from anyone, but it was mean and meaningless. I believe the setbacks of his early years gave him noble personality and compassion.


    So far, I can''t believe I''m going to lose such a friend, but my loss is certainly not comparable to that of the whole wizarding world. He is known as the most inspiring and beloved headmaster ever at Hogwarts. He is still alive in people''s hearts. For a long time, he worked for the better, and until the last moment of his life, he would be happy to give a helping hand to a little boy with dragon rash, just like the day I met him


    Here, Harry has finished reading, but he still stares at the photo next to the obituary: Dumbledore with his familiar, kind smile, but his bright eyes, through his half moon glasses, even in the newspaper, can give Potter a strong impression, as if it is as bright as stars, cohesive, fascinating.


    However, there is a mixture of shame in Harry''s sadness.


    In fact, Harry always thought he knew Dumbledore well, but after reading the obituary, he had to realize that he had never known him.


    Every time Harry thought of Dumbledore, he jumped out of the solemn, old, silver haired man he knew.


    Whether he or anyone else, he had no idea of Dumbledore when he was young. It was like trying to imagine a stupid Hermione or a friendly boomerang.


    Even, Harry never thought about asking Dumbledore about his past, which would be strange, even reckless. And, after all, the legendary duel between Dumbledore and Greenwald had become universal knowledge, and Harry didn''t want to ask Dumbledore what kind of duel it was, let alone his other accomplishments.


    No, they just kept talking about Harry, Harry''s past, Harry''s future, Harry''s plans It seems that for Harry now, although his future is full of dangers and changes, he has missed the irreplaceable opportunity to ask about Dumbledore himself. Even the only personal question he ever asked the headmaster, Dumbledore did not answer him honestly: "what do you see when you look at the mirror?""Me? I saw myself carrying a pair of thick woollen socks


    God to a pair of thick wool socks!


    As far as this obituary is concerned, what Dumbledore saw is definitely not so simple.


    Van Lim had discussed some things with him, unintentionally said, about the two men''s experience of searching for Horcruxes.


    Voldemort''s magic once made Dumbledore lost for a long time, which is very terrible. Moreover, it is learned that it was the magic left by Voldemort when he was a teenager.


    However, Harry noticed another message. Dumbledore is lost. The illusion always shows what one desires most, just like Bogart''s fear for you.


    Harry himself is a Dementor, Ron is a giant spider, and van Lin and Hermione are each other''s bodies


    Now, of course, there may be changes. Harry knows exactly what he''s afraid of.


    Ginny?


    So What about Dumbledore?


    Everyone''s desire for fear comes from important people or things. Harry once asked, and vaseline just answered him. You''ll know later.


    Aliana, aberforth, or greensworth?


    Harry thought for a long time. He tore the obituary from the prophet''s daily and folded it in practical defense magic and its restraint against the dark arts. Harry did his best not to look at the disgusting picture and read on.


    In my opinion, Rita Skeeter is much more gentle and warm than she is known for her sharpness.


    After greeting me in her cozy hallway, she led me straight into the kitchen for tea, a slice of heavy oil cake, and, needless to say, a passionate conversation.


    "Dumbledore, of course, is every biographer''s dream," Skeeter said. "Such a long and fulfilling life. I promise that my book will be in many biographies to come. Although family scandals have been exposed, Skeeter can''t deny Dumbledore''s brilliance in many magical inventions?


    "He has a mind," Skeeter admits, "although there are still many questions about whether the achievements now assumed to belong to him are really all his glory. As I am here, but, with all due respect, the importance of some of Dumbledore''s achievements cannot be denied. What about the famous event that he defeated Greenwood?


    "Oh, I''m glad you''re talking about Greenwood now," Skeeter said with a shallow smile. "I''m afraid those who naively believed in Dumbledore''s great victory would have been like a bomb Maybe it''s more like a dung shot. It''s really a dirty trick. What I''m trying to say is, don''t be so sure about the fabulous duel. When you read my book, people may be forced to admit that grindword just turned out a white handkerchief from the end of his wand, and it''s all over


    Skeeter declined to reveal more about the plot, so we turned to the interpersonal aspects that fascinate her readers most.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1179

    "Oh, yes," said Skeeter, nodding his head with interest. "I''ve spent a whole chapter on the relationship between Dumbledore and Potter. That kind of relationship is called unhealthy, even a little evil. I think, if I say one more thing, your readers want to know the whole story and have to buy my book. But I just said that there is no doubt that Dumbledore had an abnormal interest in Potter. Is that his greatest interest in the boy Yes, you''ll see in my book. There is no doubt that Harry has a constant problem with adolescence. "


    (as we all know, Dumbledore may have some improper relationship with his good friend Greenwood, and now it''s Harry...)


    Of course, I asked her if she was still in touch with Harry Potter, whose interview last year made her famous: a groundbreaking interview about Potter''s conviction that the mystery man was coming back.


    "Oh, yes. We''re more connected, "Skeeter said." poor Potter has few real friends, and we meet on a day when he faces the most critical challenge of his life That''s the big three. I''m probably the only one who really knows Harry Potter


    I skilfully led the conversation to the many rumors surrounding Dumbledore''s last moments. Does Skeeter believe Potter was there when Dumbledore died?


    "Oh, I don''t want to say too much. It''s all in my book. But many witnesses at Hogwarts Castle saw Potter fall in Dumbledore Or jump down, be pushed down and run out of the scene. Porter later accused Severus Snape, a notorious, jealous man. Is all this really what they show? It''s up to you to decide Once they''ve read my book. "


    After finishing all the tempting records, I left. No one would doubt that Skeeter was an excellent salesman. At that time, many of Dumbledore''s admirers will tremble at the revelation of their hero.


    Harry read through the whole article in spite of his anger, but he was still staring at the newspaper. The vomit like, intense disgust and anger flared up in his body. He crumpled the newspaper and threw it out. He smashed it into the corner of the wall and went with the garbage that had been full of garbage cans.


    Harry began to stride blindly back and forth in the room, opening the empty drawers, picking up books and putting them back in the stacks Almost unaware of what he was doing, Rita''s nonsense echoed in his mind: a whole chapter on the relationship between Dumbledore and Potter It''s not healthy, it''s even a little evil When he was young, he dabbled in the Dark Arts I got a source that most press conferences exchange with wands


    "Lie!" Yelled Harry. Through the window, he saw the neighbor stop a little and then restart the lawn mower. He looked up nervously.


    Harry sat heavily on the bed. The broken mirror was shaking not far from him. He picked it up and played it over and over in his hand, thinking of Dumbledore and the lies Rita had slandered him A bright blue light flashed by, and Harry was stunned, and his fingers slid over the jagged edges again.


    He saw He has to do something.


    He looked behind him, and the walls were the sickly pink of Aunt Petunia''s choice: there was nothing blue to reflect in the mirror. He gazed at the broken mirror again, but this time he saw nothing but his own glowing green eyes.


    It was just an illusion, there was no other explanation; he saw it because he had been thinking about his late headmaster. If there''s anything for sure, it''s Albus Dumbledore''s brilliant blue eyes will never look deep into him again.


    Harry knew this very well.


    Dumbledore and Hogwarts are one forever. He lies peacefully on the island of the Black Lake, and his sleep is guarded by Mermaid.


    Often think of here, Harry can not help but began to remember, miss those days when Dumbledore was still there.


    The crash of the front door reached upstairs, and a voice roared, "Hey! Boy


    However, after 16 years of being called around, Harry didn''t immediately respond. His uncle Dursley was always like this. Since he knew that he could not perform magic outside school, his behavior began to gradually wanton.


    But he didn''t dare to push Harry too hard.


    To force a wizard is to make something happen.


    Harry still looked at the long and narrow broken lens. For a moment, he thought he saw Dumbledore''s eyes. But in a trance, Harry didn''t feel like Dumbledore, or


    Until Uncle Vernon yelled "boy!" again Harry got up and got out of bed slowly and walked to the bedroom door. He put the broken lenses in the bag he was going to take with him.


    "Don''t dawdle!" Vernon Dursley called out to Harry on the stairs, "come down, I have something to say."Harry, with his indifferent hands in his pockets, walked slowly down the stairs. He looked around the living room and found all three of the Dursleys there. They dressed as if they were about to go out: Uncle Vernon was wearing an old, shabby jacket, and Dudley Harry''s big, blond, muscular cousin wore a leather jacket.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked Harry.


    "Sit down!" Said Uncle Vernon.


    Harry raised his eyebrows. "Please Added Uncle Vernon, wincing slightly, as if the word were hard to say.


    Harry sat down. He felt like he knew what was going on. His uncle began to pace back and forth, and Aunt Petunia and Dudley looked at him expectantly.


    Finally, Uncle Vernon wrinkled his big purple face, stopped in front of Harry and said, "I''ve changed my mind."


    "What a surprise." Said Harry sarcastically.


    "How could you use that tone..." Aunt Petunia said in that sharp voice, but Uncle Vernon waved to stop her.


    "It''s all empty talk," said Uncle Vernon, staring at Harry with his little pig eyes. "I''m not going to believe a word. We''ll stay here and not go anywhere. "


    Harry looked at his uncle and was amused and angry. For the past four weeks, Uncle Vernon has changed his mind every 24 hours, putting his luggage in the car, taking it out again, putting it in again, and repeating it every time he changes his mind.


    Harry''s favorite time was that Uncle Vernon didn''t know that Dudley had put the dumbbell in the box the last time he was packing, so he picked up the box to put it in the trunk of the car. He screamed and cursed and fell over in pain.


    "It''s all because of you," Uncle Vernon said as he resumed pacing the living room. "We Penny, Dudley and I In danger because of the Those... "


    "People like us," isn''t it Said Harry.


    "I don''t believe it anyway," Uncle Vernon repeated, stopping again in front of Harry. "I thought about it most of the night last night, and I''m sure it was a conspiracy to get the house."


    "House?" Harry repeated, as if he had heard the funny joke "what house?"


    "This is the house!" Uncle Vernon shrieked, the veins on his forehead beating and his face red. "Our house! Now the house prices are soaring here! You want to set us all apart, and then use some tricks and tricks. When we are still in the dark, the house will become yours, and then... "


    "And then what?" Harry held back his anger.


    "So that we can be driven out and inherited from us..."


    "Are you crazy?" Harry asked, "to get this house? You got a head? Are you really as stupid as you look? Like a fat pig with doughnuts in it? "


    "How dare you..." Aunt Petunia screamed, but Vernon stopped her again, and his expression looked fearless.


    "I think, I''m afraid you forgot," said Harry, "my parents left me a whole vault, and my godfather has left me a house. How could I want you? Is it for the good memories here? "


    There was a silence in the room. Harry felt that he had suppressed his uncle in the debate.


    "You claim," said Uncle Vernon, pacing again, "what devil is coming here?"


    "Voldemort," Harry said impatiently, "we''ve talked about it a hundred times. It''s not my claim, it''s the truth. Last year Dumbledore told you, and Mr. Kingsley and Mr. Weasley told you that he came here, and in his eyes, you could just as easily erase the stains on your shoes, but I think he might just rub, rub, rub on the floor here, on the floor


    Uncle Vernon shrugged his shoulders angrily. Harry guessed that his uncle must be trying to get rid of the memory of the uninvited guests. On the first few days of Harry''s summer vacation, two adult witches, Kingsley shackel and Arthur Weasley, visited the Dursleys, which was a very unpleasant accident for the Dursleys.


    Harry had to admit that, in any case, Mr. Weasley had destroyed half of the Dursleys'' living room, and his second visit would never have made Uncle Vernon happy.


    "Kingsley and Mr. Weasley have made it very clear," Harry pointed out coldly, "once I''m seventeen, the protection of my magic will be ineffective, which means that you will be exposed as much as I am. The order of the Phoenix is sure that Voldemort will target you. He will torture you to try to find me, or he thinks that as long as he takes you as hostages, I will save you. "


    Uncle Vernon and Harry''s eyes met, and Harry was sure they were thinking the same thing at that moment.


    Uncle Vernon continued to pace, and Harry said patiently, "you must hide. Phoenix society will help you and give you the best protection."


    Uncle Vernon said nothing but walked about. The sun had set under the hedges of Privet Drive, and the next door neighbor''s lawn mower stopped."Don''t you have a Ministry of magic?" Suddenly said Uncle Vernon.


    "That''s right." Harry was surprised by Uncle Vernon''s knowledge of the magic world.


    "Then why don''t they come to protect us? In my opinion, as innocent victims, we are not guilty of any crime except harbouring a concerned guy. We have the right to be protected by the government! "


    Harry couldn''t help but laugh. It was a typical Uncle Vernon. Even though he despised and suspected the world, he still hoped for an organization, just as Uncle Vernon believed that some disputes could be solved by the police.


    "Mr. Weasley and Kingsley have already told you," Harry repeated, "we think the Ministry of magic has been corrupted by them."


    Uncle Vernon strode back to the fireplace and took a breath so hard that his big black beard was rippling, and he was still wrinkling his purple face.


    "Well," he said, stopping again in front of Harry, "well, just for the sake of this argument, we accept their protection, but I still don''t understand why that Kingsley boy can''t protect us."


    Harry tried to control the urge to roll his eyes, but it was very difficult, and the issue was also discussed several times.


    "I told you," he said, gnashing his teeth, "Kingsley wants to protect the hemp I mean, your prime minister. "


    "Obviously, he is the best!" Said Uncle Vernon, pointing to the blank TV screen. The Dursleys have seen in the news that Kingsley accompanied the Muggle prime minister to the hospital.


    Kingsley''s mastery of the knack of dressing like a Muggle, combined with his soothing, slow, low voice, made the Dursleys look at him differently, even though they had never seen him wear earrings.


    "He''s got a job," Harry said, "but hesja Jones and dedaluo Digo are better suited for the job."


    "If we read their resumes..." As soon as Uncle Vernon opened his mouth, Harry was impatient. He went to his uncle''s, looked at the TV alone and said, "the accidents that look like accidents are not accidents All the crashes, explosions, train derailments, and everything that happened since we last watched the news. He was behind the scenes in the disappearance and death of people Lord Voldemort. I''ve told you again and again that he kills people without blinking an eye. Even the fog It''s all caused by Dementors. If you don''t remember what they are, ask your son


    Dali suddenly covered his mouth with his hands. Under the gaze of his parents and Harry, he slowly lowered his hand and asked, "they have More? "


    "More?" Harry laughed. "More than the two who attacked us? Do you want to ask? of course! Now there are hundreds, maybe thousands, depending on fear and despair... "


    "Well, well, don''t be frightening," murmured Uncle Vernon. "You''ve made it clear."


    "I hope so," said Harry, "because once I''m seventeen, all those things Death eaters, Dementors, and maybe zombies, dead bodies controlled by the black wizard, all of which may find you and attack you. If you remember the last time you tried to get rid of the wizard, I think you''d agree to help


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1180

    For a moment, there was a brief silence in the room. The distant sound of Hagrid smashing the wooden door seemed to reverberate through time and space again.


    It was probably Harry''s happiest time, fleeing the home and starting a new journey.


    Most importantly, he didn''t have to think so much about it. Even Voldemort was extremely friendly.


    Anyway, with the present vision, Harry doesn''t even need to make a move. Van Lin can easily solve a simple magic spell.


    Aunt Petunia looked at Uncle Vernon, and Dudley looked at Harry.


    Finally, Uncle Vernon blurted out: "what about my job? What about Dudley''s school? I don''t think these things mean anything to a bunch of lazy wizards, but for us, it''s the basis of our survival. "


    "So, don''t you understand up to now?" Harry cried helplessly, "if you don''t leave here, there will be no life, even the most basic life. You know, they will torture you and kill you, just like they did to my parents


    "Dad," Dudley said, shaking out loud, "Dad, I''m going with the order of the Phoenix."


    "Dudley," Harry sighed, "you''ve said something useful in your life."


    He knew he had won, and if Dudley accepted the order of the Phoenix for fear, his parents would be with him. There is no doubt that they will evacuate their antique house.


    Harry glanced at the travel clock on the fireplace.


    "They''ll be there in about five minutes," Harry said without hesitation, leaving the room before the Dursleys could speak.


    In fact, once Harry thought he would be happy to say goodbye to his aunt, uncle and cousin forever, but now there is a smell of embarrassment and embarrassment in the air.


    What would you say to each other at the end of seventeen years of looking at each other?


    Are you all right, or, I hope you''re still alive?


    Inexplicably, Harry''s heart is a little messy, there is a sense of emotion in a flash out.


    Back in the bedroom, Harry rummages aimlessly through his backpack, then finds two boxes of owl nuts in Hedwig''s cage. She ignored the two boxes of food that fell to the ground with a bang.


    "We''re about to leave, soon," Harry said to her. "Then you can fly again. Maybe you can play with Fox and piggy..."


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang. Harry hesitated, walked out of the room and went downstairs.


    He could not expect Hessian Jones and dedalu Digo to be alone and at peace with Dursley.


    "Harry Potter!" As soon as Harry opened the door, an excited voice screamed. The short man in the Fuchsia hat bowed deeply to him. "It''s always a pleasure to meet you!"


    "Thank you, dedaluo," said Harry, smiling a little embarrassed at the black haired Hessian. "It''s very kind of you to help There they are, my aunt, uncle and cousin... "


    "Hello, Harry Potter family!" Dedaluo walked into the living room and said happily. But the Dursleys didn''t seem happy about it, and Harry was half expecting them to change their mind again. Daly shrank behind his mother as soon as he saw the wizard.


    "It looks like you''re all ready. Great! As Harry told you, it''s a very simple plan, "said dedaluo, taking a pocket watch from his waistcoat pocket." we''re going earlier than Harry, but it''s dangerous if we use magic in your house Harry is still under age. If he uses magic here, the Ministry of magic will have an excuse to arrest him So I think we need to drive, say, ten miles or so, and we''ll phantom out to a safe place for you. I think you know how to drive a car? "


    Dedaluo politely asked Uncle Vernon.


    "Know how to..."? Of course I know how to drive! " Said Uncle Vernon in a fit of anger.


    "You are very clever, sir, very clever. As far as I''m concerned, the buttons confuse me Dedaluo said politely, obviously he wanted to please Uncle Vernon, but Uncle Vernon obviously lost confidence in the plan because of dedaluo''s words.


    "So you don''t even know how to drive," he muttered, his beard quivering angrily, and fortunately neither delor nor heska heard him.


    "You, Harry," continued dedaluo, "wait here for your escort. There has been a little change in the arrangement... "


    "What do you mean?" Harry immediately asked, "I thought it was a crazy eyed man coming to pick me up from the flying road."


    "You can''t do that now," dedaluo said succinctly. "Your friend will explain to you a person you know so well. In fact, at first I didn''t understand why Dumbledore let him take over. He was so young."


    "What do you mean?" Harry was confused. "Take over what? It''s not crazy eyed man... "


    "You''ll find out in a minute." Said dedaluo mysteriously.The Dursleys listened to these conversations with bewilderment on their faces.


    "Hurry up!" The Dursleys were startled by the scream that came from nowhere. Harry looked around and found that the sound was from the old pocket watch of Dedalus.


    "It''s just that we''re on a tight schedule," dedaluo nodded at the old pocket watch and put it back in his waistcoat pocket. "We''ve tried to make sure you''re out of here and your family''s phantoms. Harry, all the spells will disappear when they''re safe."


    He turned to dersley and said, "so, are everyone ready to go?" No one answered him. Uncle Vernon was still staring in horror at the protruding pocket of dedaluo''s vest.


    "Maybe we should go out to the lobby and wait, dedaluo." Said heska in a low voice. She obviously thought it unwise to stay in the house at this time, and Harry might have to say a sad and tearful goodbye to the Dursleys.


    "No," Harry grunted decisively, but Uncle Vernon said the same thing in a loud, exaggerated voice: "good bye, then, boy."


    He reached out his right arm close to Harry''s hand, but seemed to flinch at the last moment, then closed his fist and waved back and forth like a metronome.


    "Are you ready, dada?" Asked Aunt Petunia, who suddenly and unreasonably checked the buttons of her handbag, as if to avoid seeing Harry. Dudley did not answer, but stood there with his mouth slightly open, which reminded Harry of the giant Gloop.


    "Well, let''s go." Uncle Vernon reached the door of the living room when Dudley said, "I don''t understand."


    "What don''t you understand? Baby? " Asked penny, looking at her son. Dudley raised his ham thick hand and pointed to Harry. "Why doesn''t he come with us?"


    Uncle Vernon and Aunt Petunia were frozen in place, staring at Dudley as if Dudley had said he wanted a ballerina.


    "What do you say?" Said Uncle Vernon in a loud voice.


    "Why doesn''t he go together?" Dudley asked hesitantly.


    "Well He Don''t want to go, "Uncle Vernon said, turning his face to Harry and adding," you don''t want to go, do you? "


    "Not at all." Harry suddenly said something sad.


    "You see," Uncle Vernon said to Dudley, "well, let''s go now."


    He walked out of the room and opened the front door, but Dudley still didn''t move. Aunt Petunia hesitated two steps and stopped.


    "What''s the matter now?" Uncle Vernon roared again at the door. Dudley seemed to be struggling to translate his ideas into words. After a few seconds of painful inner struggle, he finally said, "but where is he going?"


    Aunt Petunia and Uncle Vernon looked at each other, and it was obvious that Dudley had frightened them. Hiska broke the silence: "but You must know where your nephew is going? " She asked in bewilderment.


    "Of course we know," said Uncle Vernon. "He''s going to be with people like you, isn''t he? All right, Dudley, let''s get in the car. You hear that man. Time is tight. Come here. "


    Uncle Vernon went to the front door again, but Dudley did not move.


    "To go with people like us?" Heska looked insulted.


    Harry has seen witches shocked by the Dursleys. They are surprised that they don''t care so much about the famous Harry Potter.


    "It doesn''t matter," Harry reassured her. "To be honest, I don''t mind."


    "Don''t you mind?" Heska raised her voice and repeated. "Don''t these people realize what you''re going to do? Don''t they know how much danger you face? Don''t they know how important you are in the fight against Voldemort? "


    "Er Yes, they don''t know, "Harry said truthfully. "They think I''m rubbish. In fact, I used to be..."


    "I don''t think you''re rubbish." if Harry hadn''t seen Dudley''s lips move, he wouldn''t believe it. He looked at Dudley for a few seconds before he accepted the fact that the words were from his cousin. Besides, Dudley''s face turned red.


    Harry was embarrassed and surprised: "well Er Thank you, Dudley


    Once again, Dudley had a hard time fighting his thoughts and trying to express them, he muttered, "you saved my life."


    "Not quite," said Harry. "Dementors want your soul..."


    He looked at his cousins curiously. In fact, they didn''t talk much either last summer or this summer, because Harry''s time back in Privet Drive was very short, and he kept himself in his room for a long time. Harry came to realize that the glass of iced tea he stepped on might not have been a prank.


    Although he was very moved, Harry was relieved to see that Dudley was exhausted after expressing his feelings and could not speak any more.


    Dudley tried to open his mouth again or twice, but still blushed and calmed down.Aunt Petunia was already crying. Hester''s satisfied expression turned to anger when she saw Aunt Petunia run over and hugged Dudley instead of Harry.


    "Really It''s so sweet, dada... " She threw herself on his strong chest and cried, "so Such a lovely man Boy Say Thank you... "


    "But he didn''t say thank you at all." "He just said that he didn''t think Harry was rubbish!" he said angrily


    "Yes, but Dudley''s saying that would be like saying ''I love you,''" Harry said truthfully, watching Aunt Petunia still holding on to Dali as if he had just rescued Harry from the burning house.


    "Are we going or not?" Exclaimed Uncle Vernon, appearing at the door of the drawing room again. "I thought we were running out of time."


    "Yes Yes, we do have a tight schedule, "said dedaluo Digo, who had been puzzled by the changes and finally came to his senses.


    "We''re going to start right now, Harry..." He quickly walked up to Harry and clasped Harry''s hand with both hands Good luck. I hope we can see you again. It''s up to you to save the wizarding world. "


    "Oh," said Harry, "OK, thank you."


    "Very well, Harry," said Hester, taking his hand as well, "our hearts are with you."


    "I hope everything goes well for you," said Harry, glancing at Aunt Petunia and Dudley.


    "Oh, I think we''re going to be good friends," Digo said, flicking his hat and walking out of the room. Heska also left. Dudley gently broke away from his mother''s hand and went to the man who had threatened him with magic. Then he held out his big pink hand.


    "Oh, Dudley," Harry said in Aunt Petunia''s sobbing, "has Dementors changed you?"


    "Hey, who knows," Dudley muttered, "so goodbye, Harry."


    "Well..." Harry said, shaking Dudley''s hand. "Maybe goodbye. Be careful, brother D."


    For a moment, Dudley almost laughed. They walked out of the house together, and Harry listened to the heavy footfalls across the gravel road and the door closed.


    Aunt Petunia, whose face was buried in her handkerchief, looked up at the sound and found herself alone with Harry. She quickly put her handkerchief into her pocket and said, "good bye, then."


    Then without looking at Harry again, he walked out the door. "Goodbye." Said Harry. She stopped suddenly and turned around. For a moment, Harry had a strange feeling, as if Penny had something to say to him; she looked at Harry with a strange and shocking look as if she was about to say something, but she just turned around and followed her husband and son and left the room.


    Suddenly, Harry''s heart was empty and he watched Aunt Petunia leave.


    She had something to say, and Harry''s almost blurted goodbye stopped in an instant.


    The door slammed, and now he''s the only one in the Dursleys'' family. It''s almost his childhood dream to eat some delicious food and even play with brother D''s computer. Now


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1181

    Harry ran upstairs to his room, just through the window to see the Dursleys'' car slowly moving from the garage onto the road.


    Between Aunt Petunia''s and Dudley''s heads, the top hat of dedaluo in the back seat can be seen. The car drove to the right at the end of Privet Drive. For a moment, the car window reflected scarlet light in the setting sun, and soon disappeared into Harry''s sight.


    Harry took Davy''s cage and catapult, put his backpack on his back, and finally glanced at his never so tidy bedroom. He staggered downstairs and piled his things in the corner of the stairs. The light went dark, and the setting sun filled the living room with light and shadow.


    Now he''s standing here preparing to leave the house for the last time, which is strange. Remember a long time ago, when the Dursleys went out to have fun and left him alone in the house, the loneliness was a rare enjoyment. At this point, he would put down the delicious food secretly found in the refrigerator, and rush into Dudley''s room to play computer games or turn on the TV to watch the programs he yearned for.


    It was strange and empty to look back on those days, just like missing a brother he had died for years.


    "Don''t you want to have a last look?" Harry asked Hedwig, who had his head in his wings. "We''ll never come back. Don''t you want to remember the good old days? I mean, did you see the insole? What a wonderful memory When I rescued Dudley from under the Dementor''s mouth, he sniveled and wept on it After all, he is very grateful to me Will you believe it Last summer, Dumbledore came in through that door. In the third grade, van Lin came here to see me, and Hermione, we played tricks on Dudley... "


    Harry indulged in the memories, Hedwig did not want to wake him up, or buried his head in the wings. Harry turned his back to the front door and said, "here, Hedwig," Harry opened a small door under the stairs. "This is where I used to sleep! You haven''t seen me at that time. Oh, I''m so young. I forgot... "


    Harry looked at all kinds of shoes and umbrellas, and remembered how he woke up every morning, staring at the "roof" with one or two spiders hanging from time to time. His only pleasure was playing with old soldiers in his narrow room.


    However, it was before he knew his true identity, that his parents had been murdered, and why so many strange things happened to him.


    But Harry still remembers the dreams that haunted him. Even at that time, the dreams were full of flashing green light. Once, Uncle Vernon heard Harry say that he dreamed of a motorcycle flying in the sky, and almost smashed it to pieces All of a sudden, there was a deafening roar. Harry was startled, straightened up and banged his head against the low doorframe, which reminded Harry of Uncle Vernon''s scolding. He swayed back to the kitchen, put his head out of the window and looked into the backyard.


    There seemed to be ripples in the darkness, and the air seemed to be shaking slightly. Then, one after another, the phantom of the people moved into his sight in a hurry. The most prominent is Hagrid, who wears a helmet, a pair of goggles, and rides a huge motorcycle with a black sidecar. Others from broomsticks Two people are from the black winged Thestral - slowly climb down.


    Harry almost can''t wait to open the door and rush to them. Hermione hugs him warmly, Ron pats Harry on the back, and Fanling is in the back and has a heated discussion with Sirius and mad eye moody.


    Hagrid said, "all right, Harry. Are you ready? "


    "Of course," said Harry cheerfully, "but I didn''t expect you all to come!"


    "The plan has changed," said the mad eyed man impatiently, holding two bulging sacks in his hand, and the magic eye swept from the dark sky to the house and then to the garden. "I''ll tell you when I''m safe."


    "Let''s go first." Van Lin said in a loud voice. To Harry''s surprise, the people around him nodded in agreement, and then went in very obediently.


    Harry led them into the kitchen, and they sat in chairs, on Aunt Petunia''s shining board, and on her spotless utensils, chatting and laughing.


    Ron was as like as two peas and tall; Hermione was wearing her bruned hair into braids and then nestling beside van Lin; Sirius smiled at him gently, as Sirius, as Sirius was really not very qualified; Fred and George showed the same smile; Bill''s face was full of scarring and hair; Mr. Weasley was as gentle as before. , her head is bald and her glasses are crooked; crazy eyed man is in combat uniform and lame, and the magic eye is constantly turning in the hole of his eyes; Tonks'' short hair has become her favorite bright pink; Lupin''s hair is whiter and more wrinkled; Furong''s silver hair is more graceful and beautiful than before; Kingsley is bald and broad shouldered; Hagrid''s random hair and beard are still As usual, he had to bend down a little to avoid hitting the ceiling; mengdons, still so small and trivial, had Beagle eyes.


    Seeing them all warmed Harry''s heart. He found that he had never liked them so much, even the man who had nearly strangled him the last time."Kingsley, aren''t you looking after the Muggle Prime Minister?" Harry asked suddenly.


    "Now he can''t leave me for a moment," Kingsley said helplessly, "but you are more important than him."


    "Harry, guess what?" Tonks said happily, sitting on the washing machine, his left hand swaying triumphantly at Harry, a ring shining on her ring finger.


    "So, are you married?" Harry asked, looking at her and lupin. "It''s a pity you didn''t come, Harry, but we didn''t have a big wedding."


    "That''s wonderful. It''s very kind..."


    "All right, all right, there''s no time for chitchat now," moody yelled, and the kitchen immediately quieted down.


    Then mad eye moody put the bag to his feet and everyone looked at Van Lin.


    "As dedaluo told you, we have to give up the plan. The change of opinion by biusthenicus gives us a big problem. Now the house is not allowed to be connected to the road network, either by door key or by phantom. It''s called to keep Voldemort away from you. But it really doesn''t work, Harry. In my opinion, it''s all nonsense. Your mother''s magic is good enough. What he did made it impossible for you to get out of here safely. " Van Lin said quickly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1182

    The Dursleys'' small house was more lively than ever before. Most importantly, most of the people gathered were the most disgusting group of the owners of the house. Many of them had dealt with Vernon and even threatened him.


    But now, the Dursleys are gone, and for whatever reason, Fanlin must protect them.


    "The second problem is: you''re not an adult, which means you have to comply with that law."


    "But you didn''t either..."


    "He''s not like you," Sirius said. "The trace of Fanlin has been taken out, unless you want to abandon your wand."


    "It can''t be..."


    "So, regulations! Laws and regulations! " The mad eye man said impatiently, "the spell to detect the magic activities around the minors is the way the minister finds out that the minors are illegally casting magic! If you, or anyone else around you, magically wants to get you out of here, dikness will know in the first place, and death eaters will, of course


    "So now, Harry, we can''t wait for the seal to fail, because as soon as you''re an adult, your mother''s protective spell will fail. It won''t be long before the people of diknes will catch you Van Lin frowned and said that he still felt a headache about Voldemort''s progress, so that he had to plan ahead, and the Death Eater was stuck at the critical point of Harry''s adulthood.


    Harry couldn''t help admiring the "dikness" he didn''t know.


    What shall we do


    "There''s only one way for us, and that''s the only way that marks can''t be traced, because we don''t use magic: broomsticks, vernaculars, Hagrid''s motorcycles." Van Lin said helplessly, "so, this is the suggestion given by Mr. moody''s. In fact, I once thought of using Muggle, but the problem is that it will cause unnecessary casualties. Moreover, it can be seen that the death eaters have almost blocked London. If we want to rush out, we have to fight with the Death Eaters..."


    "This is the best result, if we use magic, the Ministry of magic will soon lock our position, which will expose the order of the Phoenix..."


    "But the problem is, the order of the Phoenix is no longer a secret. We can uphold Dumbledore''s purpose..."


    "Are you going to trust scrimger?" Moody asked.


    "In some cases..."


    "Well, we are now implementing the plan, not discussing the feasibility!" Moody was a little impatient. "Your mother''s spell doesn''t work in two ways: when you''re an adult or..." Moody waved his arm at the kitchen. "You don''t call this your home anymore. You and your aunt and uncle are separated tonight, which means you will not live together again, will you? "


    Harry nodded. "So, when you leave this time, you will not come back again, and the magic will be invalid at the moment you step out of the door. We intend to make it ineffective in advance, because otherwise, the mysterious man will catch you as soon as you are an adult. "


    "The only advantage for us is that Voldemort didn''t know we were coming to take you tonight." Vaseline frowned and said to Moody''s plan, "we''ve leaked a little bit of false news to the Ministry of Magic: they''ll think you won''t leave 30 days ago. But we''re dealing with a mysterious man, so we can''t expect him to believe the false news; he''ll certainly have a gang of Death Eaters patrolling the area just in case. So, we put as many protective charms on a dozen houses as possible, so they can''t be sure which house we''re hiding in. They''re all connected to the order of the Phoenix: my house, Kingsley''s house, Molly''s aunt Murray''s, you see? "


    "That''s great," said Harry, but he didn''t really think it was a great idea, because he still found a loophole. "You''re going to Tonks'' parents. As soon as you enter the protective mantra we set there, you can use the door key to go to the burrow. Any questions? "


    "Er One, "said Harry," maybe they didn''t know which of the twelve rooms I was in at first, but would we be too conspicuous? " He quickly counted the number of people. "We''re all fourteen flying to Tonks'' parents'' house?"


    "Ah," said moody, "I forgot to say the most important point. We''re not going to be all fourteen. Seven Harry Potter will fly across the sky tonight


    With that, moody took a bottle from his cloak that looked like mud. There was no need to say anything more. Harry understood the whole idea of the plan at once.


    "No way!" He protested loudly, and his voice could be heard all over the kitchen


    "I told them you would have that reaction." Said Hermione triumphantly. "You think I''ll risk six people''s lives..."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Because this is the first time we''ve risked for you, "said Ron.


    "That''s not the same. Pretend to be me -"


    "well, Harry, none of us want to pretend to be you," Fred said sincerely. "What if something goes wrong to make us look like that skinny monkey forever?"Harry didn''t laugh. "If I don''t cooperate, you can''t do that. You have to use my hair."


    "Yes, that''s where the plan failed," George said. "It''s clear that we can''t get your hair if you don''t cooperate." "Yes, fifteen of us are going to get some hair from a silly boy who can''t use magic. We don''t have any chance." Said Fred.


    "Funny," said Harry. "It''s funny."


    "If we have to use violence, Harry, we will." Moody growled and glared at Harry, his magic eyes trembling a little in his eye socket. "The people here are adults, they are ready to take risks for you."


    Mengdons shrugged and made an ugly grimace. The magic eye suddenly turned from Moody''s head to his side and looked at him.


    "Don''t argue. Time is running out. Give me your hair, boy. Now."


    "It''s crazy. There''s no need to..."


    "No need!" Moody began to roar, "the mysterious man is around us, and has already controlled half of the Ministry of magic. Do you think it''s unnecessary? Porter, if we''re lucky, he''ll believe the false news and plan to catch you when you''re adult, but he can''t stop sending one or two death eaters to follow - I''ll do the same. They may not be able to find you or the house while your mother''s protection charm is still in use, but the charm will soon disappear and they will know your approximate location. Our only chance is to pretend to be you and cover your way out of here. Even a mysterious man can''t divide himself into seven people


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1183

    ¡­¡­


    "So, Harry, all you need to do now is give us some of your hair." "We don''t have much time for hesitation, and the death eaters will soon be aware of this change," Van leen said


    "Change, you mean, you''ve been found?"


    "There will always be a way." Fanlin frowned and said, "so


    Harry hesitated for a moment. He looked up and saw Hermione''s eyes. Then he looked elsewhere.


    "So Harry Please give me some of your hair. " Fanlin said solemnly.


    Harry looked at Ron again. He was making faces at him.


    Finally, Harry looked at Fanlin. There was little change in Van Lin, but it was inexplicable. This made Harry feel like he was facing Professor Hogwarts. Maybe van Lin had to change after accepting the job of the order of the Phoenix?


    "Hurry up!" Moody yelled impatiently.


    Harry gave a shiver, and then, as everyone watched, Harry reached over his head, grabbed a handful of hair and pulled it off.


    "Great," said moody, limping toward Harry as he pulled the cork out of the bottle. "Please put it in."


    Harry threw his hair into the muddy liquid. As soon as the liquid touched his hair, it began to emit a lot of bubbles and smoke, and then immediately turned into a clear bright gold.


    "Oh, you look much better than Clara and Goyle''s, Harry." Van Lin said with a smile, "I seem to remember the gray color of the two of them. It was really bad."


    "Maybe The smell of carrots... " Ron hesitated. "So, Clara and Goyle..."


    "Well, stop your reminiscence," moody patted Ron on the shoulder. "Now, fake porters, please come and line up here." Moody''s said.


    Ron, Hermione, Fred, George, and Furong lined up in front of Aunt Petunia''s shimmering sink.


    "It''s one more person short." Sirius said.


    "Let him go." Hagrid grabbed mengdons by the neck and threw him next to hibiscus.


    Furong wrinkled her nose and stood between Fred and George.


    "I''m a fighter, I want to be a protector..." Mengdons said in a hurry, but soon he was stopped by the furious moody''s.


    "Shut up!" Moody called to him, "I''ve told you, spineless thing, that every Death Eater wants to catch Potter instead of killing him. Dumbledore always said that the mysterious man wanted to kill Potter himself. What needs to be worried is the people who protect porter. It''s them that the Death Eaters want to kill. "


    Moody''s words didn''t seem to reassure Montgomery, but Van leen had taken six egg cups from his cloak and filled them with soup.


    "Well, now..." Van Lin hesitated, while Ron, Hermione, Fred, George, Furong, and Montgomery all drank the soup.


    As soon as they had swallowed the soup, they kept on getting angry and their faces twisted in pain. Their bodies began to blister and deform like a heap of hot wax; Hermione and Montgomery were growing fast; Ron, Fred and George were shrinking and their hair was turning black; Hermione and Furong''s hair seemed to be drawing back to the scalp.


    Moody looked indifferent. He just bent down to loosen the opening of the sack.


    And when he stood up again, there were already six Harry Potter panting in front of him.


    Fred and George looked at each other for a moment and said, "Wow! We are as like as two peas! "


    "But I think I''m a little more handsome." Said Fred, looking down at himself in the teapot.


    "Pooh," Furong saw her new look on the microwave door. "Bill, don''t look at me. I''m so ugly."


    "If I think the clothes are big, I have smaller ones here." Moody''s pointed out that "once again, it is not out of control. In any case, it is forbidden to use phantom to reach the safe house, even if it is dead!"


    "No, I''m different..."


    "Everybody''s willing to do it, Harry!" Moody said.


    As he said that, an unusual light crossed the night sky. It was Kingsley''s signal that he had been on fire with the Death Eaters lying around him.


    "We are ready to go!" "Kingsley will attract enough attention," moody said


    Harry quickly picked up his backpack, took the catapult and Hedwig''s cage, and followed everyone into the dark backyard.


    The broom is ready to rush into the sky, and hibiscus, with the help of bill, has mounted the Thestral.


    Hagrid, with his goggles on, is standing next to the motorcycle.


    "Is this still Sirius'' motorcycle? Is it? " Harry took a nostalgic look at Sirius and Hagrid.


    "No, but they''re very similar," Hagrid said cheerfully. "The last time you took it, I could hold you in one hand, Harry." Sitting in the trunk of the car, Harry couldn''t help feeling a little embarrassed - it made him a few feet shorter than everyone else.Ron giggled at Harry when he saw him sitting in the trunk like a child.


    Harry piled his knapsack and catapult at his feet and held Hedwig''s cage between his knees. It was a very uncomfortable position.


    "Arthur transformed it," Hagrid said, noticeably uncomfortable to see Harry. Then he got on the motorcycle It squeaked and sank a few feet. "Now it has some new features. That''s my idea."


    He pointed his fat finger at a purple button next to the speedometer.


    "Be safe, Hagrid," Mr. Weasley said, standing next to them with his broom. "It''s not stable at work. Don''t use it until you have to."


    "All right," moody said, "everybody''s ready. We have to leave together at the same time, or the entire transfer plan will be ruined. Everyone nods.


    "Hold on, Ron." Said Tonks. Harry noticed that Ron put his hand around Tonks'' waist, and then Ron cast a helpless and guilty look at lupin.


    Hagrid set the motorcycle on fire. It roared like a dragon, and the body began to vibrate.


    "Well, good luck, everyone!" Fanlin yelled, "I''ll see you in the humble house in an hour. I''ll start on the count of three. One, two, three!"


    There was a deafening roar from the motorbike, and Harry felt that the body of the motorcycle was leaning sharply.


    He was soaring into the air, his eyes tears from the wind, his hair blowing back. The broom next to him is also quickly lifted into the air, and the tail of the Vernon sweeps gently past. His feet, jammed in the trunk by Hedwig''s cage and his backpack, were numb and sore.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1184

    Harry was still a few hours into adulthood, and as everyone left the Dursleys'' house, the spell that had been on Harry for 16 years had finally ended his mission.


    It''s just like Dumbledore decided to choose life after death.


    Fanlin suddenly felt a little realistic?


    Will they still be chased by Voldemort in the end?


    It''s really exciting to think about it, but it''s a bit awkward for van Lin to play Harry as Hermione.


    "Let''s go!"


    Seeing Hagrid''s motorcycle roaring, van Lin put his arm around Harry''s waist, let Harry lean on his chest, and then with his legs clamped, yeki rose to the sky.


    How does it feel strange?


    The seven groups fanned forward in different directions, and Harry and Hagrid were almost in the opposite direction.


    As long as it is out of the control range of the Ministry of magic, that is, out of the land boundary of London, the use of magic will not be restricted except for Harry. Moreover, van Lin has given everyone a contact gold coin, which is not only a distress signal, but also a certificate to enter the Ministry of magic protection, and the permission to use the door key?


    It''s ridiculous.


    They are trying to get out of the Ministry''s control, and so far the safe house has been built under the protection of a large number of Aurors.


    Sirius followed on his newly bought broom, and the three quickly rushed out to the outside.


    Today''s weather in London is still very bad, the thick fog is like the ice that can''t be broken, and the whole London is wrapped tightly.


    From the moment of Dumbledore''s death, London has become what it is now, as if surrounded by something. According to Professor trawley, the sky over the land is surrounded by a strong sense of uncertainty.


    It''s a statement that everyone doesn''t like, but now it''s a reality.


    "Kingsley should have cleaned this place." Fanlin looked at the clouds in the distance.


    Discordant light flickered in the clouds.


    Maybe it''s cloudy to shower tonight, or thunderstorm?


    However, the green lightning is not harmonious in the clouds.


    I hope there''s nothing wrong with Kingsley.


    "Let''s go this way!" Fanlin frowned, one hand closed tightly, and saw seven groups of people have disappeared in the sea of clouds, which is not a good omen.


    You know, the last time Harry arrived safely, the price was Moody''s death and George''s ear.


    In fact, it''s lucky that Mundungus betrayed and Snape showed mercy?


    As for Snape


    To tell you the truth, Fanlin is not even sure.


    He can''t completely trust anyone, even Harry or Hermione.


    A person''s mind will be blinded, and sometimes, what you see is not all true.


    Night Qi flapping wings with a large cloud turbulence, this weather is not suitable for flying, thick water vapor will increase the burden of night Qi.


    In the distance, the light in the clouds had stopped, and the strange gray and white hue surrounded it, which made Fanlin''s heart more and more uneasy.


    All of a sudden, a ray of light almost flew over van Lin''s ear, leaving a vortex like void in the gray black sky.


    Night Qi trembled uneasily for a while. It was obvious that Fanlin could clearly feel the surrounding space was shaking and the wind was disordered, which was not a streamer.


    "It''s Sirius Black!"


    Far away, van Lin heard a sharp cry, accompanied by a strong wave of magic.


    "Freezing!"


    With almost no pause, van Lin drew out his wand, changed the state of his growth wand, and waved behind him. A translucent cloud quickly gazed into the appearance of solid ice, followed by a series of explosions.


    It seems that there will be a hailstorm in London tonight. If Kingsley is not dead, maybe he can let the Prime Minister of Muggle deal with the reconstruction after the disaster.


    "Fanlin, I..." Hermione let out a quick cry, but Fanlin clamped the abdomen of jiayeqi, indicating Yeqi to leave quickly.


    "You don''t need to do anything, or it might be exposed. Take my time, Hermione."


    "But..."


    "We are surrounded!" Sirius suddenly said, far away, from the cloud peak in front of them, drilled out the appearance of about 30 people.


    Fanlin, the first one, feels very familiar. Only the old bat who pretends to be Moody''s can emit this uncomfortable smell.


    "Trevor!" Fanlin scolded secretly. If possible, Fanlin would like to tear the mouth of the old bat guarding the mausoleum. Now it is obvious that Trevor has made a choice, otherwise he will not appear in front of himself at the first time when van Lin is exposed.Ghost knows exactly how many vampire eyes there are.


    For the first time, Vaseline had a sense of identity with the Vatican. Vampires should still be controlled and put back into their castle.


    "Get out of here!" Fanlin roared to it. With a vigorous wave of his staff in his hand, a huge ice blade formed by the condensation of fog quickly chopped the vampire formation ahead.


    However, the effect received is really a little low, the environment here is very suitable for the battle of Vaseline, but still, the magic of Vaseline did not cause any casualties.


    Then, the surrounding air began to become sticky, a smell of blood spread from the sky, and then there was a dense dark red magic spell, which looked more like the interstellar weapons photographed by Muggles, one after another of dark red lasers?


    These vampires don''t care about Harry Potter?


    Sirius waved his wand to fight back. A flame burst out of the sky with the air wave. Under the high temperature, all the blood was evaporated and disappeared.


    "Let''s go down. There are too many people here!"


    ''it seems that the death eaters have decided that Harry Potter is here. That''s good news, but now it looks like there''s some trouble.''.


    "Yeqi can''t fight. Let''s go down there!" ''now that they are almost out of the city of London, there''s no need to worry about the mass casualties of Muggles.


    "Good!"


    When Sirius'' wand shook, a huge bright spell burst out of the sky. For a moment, Hermione even felt that she was going to lose her sight.


    "Dumbledore gave it to me to deal with Dementors, but now it seems to work."


    "It''s a surprise to me." Fanlin took the rare time to make fun of it.


    Below are the mountains outside London, where they would have to fly at least three miles to get to the door key, according to the evacuation plan.


    "It looks like they''ve been ambushing for a long time..." Sirius and vaseline had a brief communication. The vampires and the death eaters who had attacked them from the rear had converged and chased them. However, there were about ten people left in the sky by Trevor, and it seemed that he was not going to let them go.


    "I don''t know." While van Lin said, his wand was not free for a moment. Under the support of the Sorcerer''s stone, he constantly created obstacles for the pursuers.


    All of a sudden, Yeqi sent out a wail. A scarlet curse pierced the left side of Yeqi''s flesh membrane. It felt like a bottle of sulfuric acid was poured on the left side of Yeqi. Taking the wound as the center, Yeqi''s left side was losing its original state.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1185

    "We have to give it up!" Sirius yelled. He was trying to use his wand to help yeki stabilize her body, but her blood was constantly evaporating.


    "There is no shadow in the front of God!" Fan Lin uses a staff stroke, suddenly, night Qi left wing falls from the air.


    "What are you doing?"


    "We don''t have time to deal with his injury, at least so it won''t die!" Van Lin said in a hurry, waving, and pinch a piece of cloud behind them, "hold on to me, it seems that we have to go out by ourselves."


    "But Yeqi..." Hermione hesitated for a moment, and finally she whispered the spell, at least to make sure that yeki would not be killed directly.


    "You can''t escape!" Trevor''s voice came from afar, "the Dark Lord..."


    "You are like a dog now!" Van Lin said coldly, the chain in the palm of his hand quickly entangled him with Hermione''s body, and then the real individual ran to the distance as a streamer.


    "Prince," said a vampire next to him, "there are seven groups of members of the order of the Phoenix tonight, in every direction..."


    "Kill these people, don''t care what Harry Potter, compared to Renaissance, Harry Potter is a joke!" Trevor said coldly.


    "But, Lord black lord, he..." Before the vampire finished speaking, a hand pierced his chest fiercely, a bright red heart kept jumping, and blood gushed out along the wound


    "This is my order!"


    Then Trevor ran after him in a dark red streamer.


    At the same time, Harry''s direction also encountered a lot of obstacles.


    As soon as he was out of Privet Drive range, Harry and several nearby groups were ambushed.


    More than twenty people from nowhere hovered in the air, forming a semicircle formation, surrounded the people of the order of the Phoenix.


    I don''t know when, screams ring, and then there are countless green lights.


    Hagrid yelled and turned the motorcycle around. Harry couldn''t figure out where he was. Above him was the ground of the city of London, surrounded by shouts, and he clung to the body to avoid falling.


    But, unfortunately, Hedwig''s cage, catapult and backpack slipped out of his lap.


    "No! Help Although the motorcycle and the catapult kept spinning, Harry managed to grasp the strap of the backpack and the hook of the cage. There was another flash of green light. Hedwig screamed and fell to the bottom of the cage.


    "No - no!"


    As the motorcycle soared high, Hagrid tried to break out of the enclosure, but Harry noticed that the headscarf wearing death eaters had consciously dispersed.


    "Hedwig - Hedwig!" But Hedwig fell at the bottom of the cage like a toy, motionless. He had been strangely angry, and he was even more frightened at the thought of others.


    He turned his head and saw a group of people flying around, with green light constantly shining. There were two pairs of people from the order of phoenix flying higher on broomsticks, but Harry couldn''t recognize who they were.


    "Hagrid, we have to go back, we have to go back!" He threw Hedwig''s cage to the bottom of the car, pulled out his wand and yelled at Hagrid in the thunder of motorcycles. He didn''t believe Hedwig was dead. "Hagrid, turn around!"


    "I have to make sure you get to the burrow safely, Harry!" Hagrid stepped on the gas again.


    "Stop!" Harry yelled, Hagrid didn''t respond to him, and when Harry looked back, two green lights flew past his left ear Four Death Eaters rushed out of the ring to chase Hagrid''s wide back.


    Hagrid made a sharp turn, but the Death Eaters kept up. One by one, the black magic had to shoot at them, and Harry had to bury his head. And then he turned around and yelled, "faint


    A red light came out of his wand, and the death eaters who were chasing them had to disperse to avoid it, which made a gap.


    "Hold on, Harry, look at me!" Harry looked up and saw Hagrid''s thick fingers hitting a green button next to the oil meter. A strong black protective wall spurted out of the vent.


    Harry craned his neck and saw the wall swell in mid air. The three Death Eaters swerved in time to avoid it, but the other one was not so lucky. His broom was smashed and he fell heavily and disappeared.


    A Death Eater slows down to save him, while Hagrid accelerates. Soon, they disappeared into the night with the strong air current. The remaining two death eaters, wielding magic wands and frantically firing death curses, flew over Harry''s scalp, aiming at Hagrid.


    Harry returns with a more advanced stun.


    The intense collision of red and green lights in mid air sparked a dazzling spark, which made Harry think of fireworks and the confused Muggles on the ground.


    "One more time, Harry, hold on!" Hagrid pressed the second button and called. This time there was a huge net coming out of the vent, but the death eaters were prepared to avoid it easily.To make matters worse, the Death Eater, who had gone to save his companion, also came after him and suddenly emerged from the darkness. Now the three of them are trying to catch up with the motorcycles, and they''re still firing incantations.


    "This will work, Harry. Hold on!" Hagrid called, and Harry saw him press the purple button next to the speedometer with his whole palm. This time, the exhaust port directly spewed out the flame of blazing blue and white light like dragon breath, and the motorcycle rushed forward with the sound of metal attack like the bullet from the gun chamber.


    Harry only saw the Death Eaters scurrying away from the deadly flame, but he also felt the car body dangling uneasily - the metal block at the joint between the body and the motorcycle was slightly cracked by the force of acceleration.


    "It''s OK, Harry!" Hagrid called. He was thrown to the back of the car by the acceleration, which means that no one is driving now. The car body has started to shake violently because of the air flow.


    "Harry, don''t worry about my business!"


    With that, Hagrid pulled out his pink umbrella with flowers from his coat pocket.


    "Oh, no! Hagrid! Let me do it Harry yelled wildly, trying to stop Hagrid.


    "Recovery as before!"


    After a deafening noise, the body was completely detached from the motorcycle. Harry flew forward for a while because of the power of the motorcycle, and then the car began to fall straight down.


    Harry pointed his wand at the body of the car and cried in despair, "yugadim Leviosa!" The body floated up like a cork. Although it couldn''t be controlled, it didn''t fall down. As soon as he was relieved, he saw more incantations coming at him - the three death eaters were approaching.


    "Here I am, Harry!" Hagrid called out to him in the dark. But Harry felt that the car was starting to fall again. He curled up in it, lowered himself as much as he could, and then yelled at the middle of the group of people who were coming towards him: "obstacles!"


    The spell hit the middle Death Eater in the chest. For a moment, the Death Eater made a "big" shape in mid air, as if he had hit a transparent wall. An accomplice behind him almost ran into him.


    Then the car began to fall freely again, and the rest of the Death Eaters chased Harry to cast the spell. If Harry hadn''t been hiding fast, there might have been a spell that wouldn''t have just knocked a cog off the side of the car.


    "Harry, I''m coming, I''m coming!"


    Suddenly, a big hand grabbed the back of Harry''s robe and pulled him out of the fallen body. Harry tried to settle down in his seat and grasp his backpack, only to find that he and Hagrid were sitting back to back. When they climbed up again and got rid of the two death eaters, Harry spat out a mouthful of blood, pointed his wand at the body of the car and yelled, "pink body, cracked bone!" When the car exploded, he felt the terrible pain of Hedwig; the nearest Death Eater had been blown from his broom and his accomplice had escaped in time.


    "I''m so sorry, Harry, I''m so sorry," Hagrid whispered. "I shouldn''t have fixed it myself. You can''t sit down..."


    "It''s OK. Keep flying." Harry saw two more death eaters approaching from the dark.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1186

    When Harry and the Death Eaters hit each other with magic, Hagrid turned the car around and walked a "Z" shape. It felt like a flash of lightning, but the problem is, Hagrid''s appearance, in any way, does not match the current situation.


    But Harry knew that because his seat was unsafe, in fact, Hagrid did not dare to use the flame any more. Otherwise, Harry would be the first to meet the sanctions if he was not careful.


    In fact, Harry was constantly casting coma spells at the Death Eaters behind him, and Harry almost knocked them off their broomsticks several times.


    A Death Eater''s headscarf fell off while avoiding Harry''s magic. With the red light from the coma magic, Harry saw stansanpark''s pale face


    "kill your weapon!" Harry cried out.


    "That''s him, Harry Potter. He''s the real one!" The shouts of the hooded Death Eater even overshadowed the roar of the motorcycle engine, and soon both the Death Eaters retreated.


    "What''s the matter, Harry?" Hagrid asked, "where have they been?"


    "I don''t know!" Harry''s voice trembled, and he was afraid, because the hooded Death Eater said, "that''s him!"


    This affirmative tone made Harry very uneasy. How could he know, and That face Stan sampak?


    Where did Harry see the endless danger around him? He turned to face forward and grasped Hagrid''s clothes tightly.


    "Hagrid, do that flame again, we have to get out of here!"


    "Hold on, then, Harry!" Hagrid responded in a loud voice, and with another deafening roar, a drum of white blue flame erupted from the jet. Harry felt as if he was sliding behind the seat. He had to hold on to Hagrid''s clothes, otherwise he would be baptized by the fire. Fortunately, Hagrid held him firmly from the back with one hand and controlled the handle of the car as much as possible with the other.


    For the first time, Harry was glad that Hagrid was a giant. If he was driving now, he would have been lucky not to throw himself out.


    "I think we got rid of them, Harry. We made it!" Cried Hagrid excitedly.


    But Harry was not at ease. He kept looking around, still worried about the pursuer. Why did they retreat? One of them had a wand It''s him He is the real After he removed Stan''s weapons, they were right.


    "We''re coming, Harry. We''re going to make it!" Said Hagrid aloud. Harry felt the motorcycle drop a little bit, although the lights on the ground were still as far away as the stars in the sky.


    All of a sudden, his scar began to ache like a fire, and then a Death Eater appeared on both sides of the motorcycle. Two death Charms coming from behind almost hit Harry.


    Harry turned his head and saw Voldemort coming towards him like smoke in the wind No broom riding, no Vernon riding. There was a sinister light in his serpentine face.


    His pale fingers lifted his wand again! Hagrid screamed in horror, driving his motorcycle almost vertically.


    Harry held on to Hagrid''s clothes and casually placed the coma curse into the boundless darkness behind him.


    Suddenly, Harry saw a figure passing by him. He knew that he had hit one. But after a loud noise, the engine of the motorcycle sparked, and the car completely lost control, spinning down from the air.


    The green light whizzed past them, and Harry lost his sense of direction. The scar was still burning, and he felt that he might die at any time.


    A hooded figure appeared a few feet behind him on a broom. He saw the figure raise his hand


    "No!" Hagrid roared and jumped from the motorcycle to the Death Eater, scaring him. Then Harry watched Hagrid and the Death Eater disappear into his sight That broom doesn''t carry Hagrid and the death eaters.


    It''s all over!


    Harry thought in despair,


    he didn''t know where Voldemort was at all. He only saw another Death Eater suddenly fall down, followed by "awada..."


    Harry couldn''t open his eyes because of the severe pain in the scar, and his wand began to move on his own. He felt the wand tugging at his hand as if attracted by a magnet, and then his half open eyes saw a gush of gold, along with the sounds of shattering and angry shouts.


    The rest of the death eaters were in a mass, and Voldemort called out "no!" Somehow, Harry found him so close to the button of the flamethrower. He pressed it down with the hand that didn''t take the wand, and the motorcycle immediately shot out a lot of flames and fell to the ground.


    "Hagrid Harry grabbed the motorcycle desperately and yelled, "Hagrid, come on! Hagrid


    Obviously, it is not reliable to use the curse on a wizard. Besides, Hagrid is still a giant.


    The speed of the motorcycle is getting faster and faster. It runs straight to the ground. Harry''s vision was blocked by the handlebars of the car, and now he can''t see anything but the approaching lights.Harry''s going to fall to pieces, and there''s nothing he can do about it. Then another cry came from behind him, "selwin, give me your wand, quick!"


    Harry felt it before Voldemort found him. He looked at the voice and looked straight into the red eyes, making sure it was the last thing he saw in his life.


    Voldemort was about to give him another spell, and the dark red light converged in the sky like his eyes Just then Voldemort disappeared, with a slightly distorted light and shadow. It looked like an explosion, but Harry didn''t hear it.


    Harry looked down and saw Hagrid lying on the ground under him like a big word. Harry tried to turn the car to avoid hitting him, but just as he was groping for the brake, with a loud noise, the motorcycle crashed, and Harry and the motorcycle fell into a quagmire together.


    "Hagrid?" Harry struggled to his feet in a mess of metal and leather, his palms slamming into the mud.


    He couldn''t figure out where Voldemort had gone. He thought maybe Voldemort would attack him from the dark at any time.


    Something warm and damp trickled down his chin and forehead, and he climbed out of the mud and stumbled toward the big, dark shadow on the ground. It was Hagrid.


    "Hagrid? Hagrid, have a word with me... "


    But the big black man didn''t move.


    "Who is there? Is that porter? Are you Harry Potter Harry didn''t recognize the voice, and then a woman called out, "they fell down. Ted! I fell in the garden


    Hallidan felt dizzy.


    "Hagrid," he repeated mechanically, feeling as if his knees were buckled.


    When Harry woke up, he felt like he was lying on a cushion, his ribs and right arm were burning with pain, his broken teeth were growing again, and the scar on his forehead was still throbbing.


    "Hagrid?" Harry opened his eyes and found himself lying on a sofa in a strange room with lights on, his wet rucksack covered with mud and thrown on the ground not far from him. A blonde, portly man was watching him anxiously.


    "Hagrid''s okay, kid," the man said, "my wife is taking care of him. How did you like it? Is there any other area of injury? I treated your ribs, teeth and arms. I''m Ted, by the way, Ted Tonks, Dora''s father


    Harry sat up abruptly, the light shining in his eyes, and he felt dizzy and nauseous.


    "Voldemort..."


    "Relax, don''t worry now," said Ted Tonks, holding out his hand on Harry''s shoulder and leaning back on the cushion. "You''ve fallen hard. What''s going on? What''s wrong with the motorcycle? Did Arthur Weasley do something he couldn''t do himself? He and his Muggle device? "


    "No," said Harry, his scar splitting. "Death eaters, many Death Eaters In pursuit of us... "


    "Death Eaters?" Ted''s voice became sharp. "What do you mean, Death Eater? I didn''t think they knew we were going to move you tonight. I thought... "


    "They know." Said Harry.


    Ted Tonks looked up at the ceiling as if his eyes could penetrate it into the sky outside.


    "Well, we knew that our protective mantra was still working, didn''t we? They should not be able to get into the 100 meters around you in any direction


    Now Harry understood that Voldemort disappeared the moment the motorcycle crashed into the order of Phoenix protection mantra. All he wanted now was that the spells were still valid: he imagined Voldemort at a height of 100 meters, watching Harry protected by a huge transparent ball, watching their conversation, and looking for all the gaps to kill in.


    However, the discordant feeling constantly reminded Harry that the magic spell could not be resisted. Under the threat of Voldemort, Harry felt like he was about to tear apart.


    The wand saved him again?


    Harry moved his legs off the sofa. He had to see it with his own eyes to believe Hagrid was safe.


    Before Harry got up, however, the door opened, and Hagrid squeezed in through the door, his face stained with blood and mud, and miraculously alive, though a little lame.


    "Harry!" Hagrid knocked over two delicate tables and a basin of Aspidistra, stepped two steps across the room and hugged Harry in his arms, almost crushing his newly grown ribs.


    "Oh, Harry, how did you escape? I thought we were both finished. "


    "Well, so am I. I didn''t expect... " Harry stopped suddenly, and he saw a woman enter the room behind Hagrid.


    "You He yelled, reaching into his pocket quickly to get the wand, but it was empty."Here''s your wand, boy," Ted reminded, putting it lightly on Harry''s arm. "It fell by your side and I picked it up. This It''s my wife. "


    "Oh, I I''m sorry. " Mrs. Tonks walked into the room, and now she looked less strikingly like her sister, Bellatrix: she had soft, light brown hair, and her eyes looked more generous and friendly. But because of Harry''s yelling, she looked a little arrogant.


    "How is our daughter?" She asked, "Hagrid said you were ambushed. Where''s nefadera?"


    "I don''t know," Harry replied truthfully. "We don''t know what happened to the others. Tonks is going in the opposite direction to us, but Kingsley is covering..."


    She and Ted looked at each other and saw their expressions, a mixture of fear and guilt that held Harry.


    If anyone dies, it''s his fault. It''s all his fault. It was he who agreed to the plan and gave them his hair


    "Key to the door," he thought suddenly, "we must go back to the burrow and have a look And then we''ll give you a message, or Or Tonks will deliver it to you in person, as long as she... "


    "Dora''s going to be OK, domida," Ted comforted. "She''s very aware of her abilities, and she''s been with the Aurors many times. Here''s the key to the door, "he said to Harry." it''ll leave in three minutes, if you want to use it. "


    "Yes, we have to go." Said Harry. He grabbed his backpack and threw it over his shoulder. "I..." He looked at Mrs. Tonks and tried to apologize for putting her in such a panic situation. He felt that he was greatly responsible for it, but he could not think of a statement that made him sound less hypocritical. "I''ll tell Tonks Dora It''s a letter. Wait for her to reply Thank you for saving us. Thank you for all you''ve done. I''m... "


    He was glad to finally leave the room and follow Ted Tonks through a short corridor into a bedroom. Hagrid followed, bowing to prevent his head from hitting the beam.


    "There, son, that''s the key to the door." Said Mr. Tonks, pointing to a small silver back comb on the dresser. "Thank you," said Harry, putting a finger on the comb, ready to leave.


    "Wait a minute," Hagrid said, looking around. "Harry, where is Hedwig?"


    "She She was hit, "said Harry. This cognition almost destroyed him: Tears hurt his eyes, and he felt ashamed of himself. The owl was his companion, and when he was forced to return to Dursleys, she was an important link between him and the magical world.


    Hagrid held out a big hand and patted him painfully on the shoulder. "Don''t be sad," he said gruffly, "don''t be sad. She lived a long and great life... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1187

    "Come here, Hagrid!" Ted Tonks warned aloud that the comb was shining bright blue, and Hagrid could only reach out and put his index finger on it. Then, under their navels, there was an invisible hook and rope that pulled them flying. They whirled out of control and pushed into the void. Their fingers stuck to the comb. Harry and Hagrid moved away from Mr. Tonks.


    It was Harry''s worst trip to the door key, perhaps because his body was too weak, Harry felt his internal organs were mixed together.


    About a second later, Harry''s feet "bang" into the hard ground, then, Harry''s knees soft, his hands on the ground in the backyard of the burrow, and Hagrid also fell heavily on the ground, struggling to get up with his feet.


    Harry swung his dull comb aside and rocked to his feet. Then he heard a scream and he saw Mrs. Weasley and Ginny running down the back door steps.


    "Harry? Is it really Harry? What is going on? Where are the others? " Cried Mrs. Weasley.


    "What do you mean? No one else came back? " Harry gasped. But the answer was clearly written on Mrs. Weasley''s pale face.


    "The death eaters are waiting for us. They even know when I''m leaving." Harry told Mrs. Weasley, "Kingsley went to clean it up first, but they surrounded us soon after we left They know it''s tonight I don''t know what happened to the others. Four death eaters were chasing us. We had to run away, and then Voldemort caught up with us... "


    Harry himself could hear the self justification. He was asking Mrs. Weasley to understand why he knew nothing about her son''s condition, but


    "Thank God you''re OK," Mrs. Weasley hugged Harry, but Harry didn''t think he deserved it. Now the Weasleys are still alive and dead, Ron, Fred, and George


    "Any brandy, Molly?" Hagrid asked, trembling slightly, "as if it were a cure I think I need some... "


    Hagrid''s wound was almost impossible to deal with, and Ted''s physique left him helpless.


    Fortunately, this constitution is strong enough that Hagrid can still live and walk like a normal person when he falls from such a high place


    Mrs. Weasley could have gotten the wine by magic, but she turned and walked quickly towards the leaning house. Harry knew that she didn''t want her face seen. There was no doubt that Mrs. Weasley was worried about her children, just as she was facing Bogot. Mrs. Weasley was afraid of a cold corpse facing her.


    Harry looked at Ginny and asked about the situation silently. Ginny understood immediately. She said, "Ron and Tonks should have come back first, but they missed the door key. The key came back, but they didn''t," she pointed to a rusty oil tank on the ground. "And that one," she pointed to a sneaker, "it should be father and Fred''s, and they should be the second to come back. You and Hagrid are the third. "


    Ginny looked at her watch. "If all goes well with George and lupin, they should be here in a minute."


    Mrs. Weasley came out with a bottle of brandy and handed it to Hagrid. He pulled off the stopper and drank it down, trying to paralyze himself with alcohol.


    "Mother! "Suddenly Ginny called, pointing a few feet away. In the darkness, a blue light flashed: it grew bigger and brighter, lupin and George whirled down from the middle.


    Harry immediately realized that something was wrong. Lupin supported George, who was unconscious and covered in blood. Harry ran to grab George''s leg, and together with lupin carried George into the house, across the kitchen, all the way to the living room, and put him on the sofa.


    The light lit up George''s head, Ginny gasped, and Harry felt a surge in his stomach: George had lost an ear. It''s bloody on the neck and this side of the face.


    Mrs. Weasley turned her son over, while lupin grabbed Harry''s upper arm and almost rudely dragged him out of the room and into the kitchen, while Hagrid was still trying to squeeze his big man into the room through the back door.


    "Hello Hagrid called out angrily, "let him go! Let go of Harry


    Lupin didn''t pay attention to him. His eyes were a little red.


    "What was that creature in the corner when Harry Potter first visited my office at Hogwarts?" Lupin asked aloud, shaking Harry slightly. "Answer me!"


    "One A greendillo in the cupboard, isn''t it Said Harry, hesitating.


    Hearing this, Lupin let Harry go and fell back on the kitchen cupboard.


    "What is this, Remus?" Asked Hagrid, growling.


    "I''m sorry, Harry, but I have to," lupin replied succinctly. "We''ve been betrayed. Voldemort knows we''re going to transfer you tonight, and only those who are directly involved in the operation can disclose this information to him. You can also be impersonated. ""But why don''t you examine me?" Said Hagrid, still struggling with the back door.


    "You''re half a giant," lupin said, looking up at Hagrid calmly. "Compound medicine can only be given to humans."


    "It won''t be the order of the Phoenix who told Voldemort that we''re moving tonight," Harry said. The idea was too terrible for him to believe that anyone would do it. "Voldemort finally caught up with me. At first he didn''t know which one was me. If he knew the whole plan, he should have known from the beginning that I was following Hagrid


    "Have you caught up with demon?" Lu Ping asked in a sharp voice. "What happened? How did you escape? "


    Harry tells lupin how the Death Eaters recognized him on their way to chasing them, how they gave up chasing them, and how they summoned Voldemort, who appeared just as he and Hagrid were about to reach Tonks'' parents'' shelter.


    "Did they recognize you? But how did they do it? What have you done? "


    "I..." Harry tried his best to recall that the journey was full of panic and confusion. "I saw Stan sampak You know, the conductor on the Knight Bus, I tried to get rid of his weapon He doesn''t know what he''s doing, does he? He must have been put into a soul curse


    Lupin looked stunned.


    "Harry, the age of" except your weapon "is over! These people want to catch you and kill you! Even if you''re not ready to kill, at least use the coma spell Lu Ping said in disbelief, "nothing can be done to remove weapons, right? They will kill you..."


    "But we were hundreds of feet! Stan sampak is no longer the original one, and if I use a coma spell on him, he will fall down and die, which is no different from using awada to kill him! Two years ago, the curse of your weapon saved me from Voldemort Harry immediately retorted.


    Lupin''s words reminded him of the scornful Zachary Smith of Hufflepuff college, who had ridiculed Harry for teaching Dumbledore''s army the curse of your weapon.


    "Yes, Harry," lupin controlled himself bitterly, "and many death eaters have seen it happen! Forgive me, but the operation was extraordinary and it was carried out under great threat of death. It''s suicidal to use it again before you see or hear about the Death Eater you did last time! "


    "So you think I should kill Stan sampac?" Harry asked angrily.


    "Of course not," lupin said, "but the Death Eaters Frankly speaking, most people I hope you attack back! Except for you, weapon is a useful spell, Harry, but the Death Eaters seem to think it''s your signature move, and I urge you not to let that happen! What''s more, what would he do if he changed to van Lin, he would not hesitate... "


    The latter words made Harry feel a little fuzzy.


    Lupin makes Harry feel like a fool. There is still a seed of rebellion in him.


    "That''s Fanlin. That''s the difference between me and him. I won''t kill others just because they''re in my way. Besides, I don''t think that van Lin will do that either." Harry said, "that''s Voldemort''s talent."


    Lu Ping did not refute.


    Hagrid finally managed to squeeze through the door. He swayed to the chair and sat down; then The chair collapsed.


    ¡­¡­ It''s too real, but now nobody cares what happened to Hagrid.


    Harry ignored Hagrid''s curse and apology and turned to lupin. "How is George?"


    Lupin''s frustration with Harry was swept away by this question. "I think so. Although his ears can''t grow back any more, and it can''t be treated with incantation, it shouldn''t have a big impact..."


    All of a sudden, there was a commotion outside. Lupin rushed to the back door. Harry jumped Hagrid''s leg and ran quickly to the backyard. A man appeared in the backyard. Harry came close and recognized Kingsley, but he was not in good condition. His body was covered with blood.


    Harry ran out quickly, but then Harry stopped again. Kingsley was pointing his wand at them.


    "What did Dumbledore say to both of us in the end?" Kingsley pointed his wand at lupin.


    "Harry is our best hope. Trust him. " Lu Ping replied calmly. Kingsley turned his wand to Harry, but lupin stopped him. "It''s him. I checked it!"


    "All right, all right!" Kingsley''s voice weakened, and he thrust his wand back under his cloak, "but someone betrayed us! They know, they know it''s tonight! "


    "It looks like that," lupin responded, "but it''s clear they didn''t figure out that there were seven Harry."


    "Just a little comfort!" Kingsley growled. "Who else has come back?"


    "Only Harry, Hagrid, George and me."


    "What happened to you?" Lupin asked Kingsley. "Before that, Fanlin arranged for you to attract a wave of fire first...""Oh, yes, of course, that''s what I did, so I was chased by seven death eaters, two of them vampires, and they found out I was alone, and then I hurt three and probably killed one," Kingsley gushed. "And I also saw the mysterious man, who joined the chase on the way, and fortunately, he soon disappeared. Otherwise, I don''t think I can come back to see you, and, Remus, I found him... "


    "Fly," Harry replied. "And it''s not magic. It''s just physical. I see him. He''s chasing Hagrid and me."


    "So he left to chase you!" I wonder why he disappeared, but what made him shift his target


    "Harry was a little too friendly with Stan sampak," lupin said quietly.


    "Stan sampac?" Kingsley thought for a moment. "I was impressed by the name, a poor wretch. Obviously, there was a big prison break. It was no accident since Azkaban stopped using it. Then, as expected, the Ministry of magic covered it up. When I put a spell on Trevor, his hood slipped off, and he must have been one of them. What happened to you, Remus? Where is George? I''ve received your call for help. This thing that van Lin gave me can easily locate you


    "He lost an ear," lupin said.


    Kingsley frowned.


    "Snape did it," lupin added.


    "Snape?" Harry cried. "You didn''t tell me..."


    "His hood fell off in the chase. In fact, I wish I could say that I had revenged him, but after George was injured, I could only protect him from falling on the broom. He shed a lot of blood. "


    There was a silence over the three men, and they looked up at the sky. There was no trace of anything moving, and the stars were looking at them. They continued to shine and indifference, even though some people were flying around, they were still not covered up.


    Where''s Ron? Where are Fred and Mr. Weasley? Where are bill, Furong, Tonks, mad eye and Mundungus?


    And most of all, van Lin and Hermione and Sirius, they didn''t come back


    "Harry, come and give me a hand!" Hagrid, standing at the door, yelled in a hoarse voice. He was stuck there again.


    Harry was glad that he had something to do now. He pushed Hagrid in and went through the empty kitchen back to the living room, where Mrs. Weasley and Ginny were still looking after George. Mrs. Weasley had helped him stop his blood. By the light, Harry saw a clear hole in the place where George had his ears.


    "How is he?"


    Mrs. Weasley looked around and said, "I can''t make it grow back. It can''t grow again if it''s hurt by the black magic. But things could have been worse At least he''s still alive. "


    "Yes," said Harry. "Thank God."


    "I seem to hear something in the backyard?" Asked Ginny.


    "It was Kingsley. He came back. He met Voldemort. Fortunately, Kingsley escaped from him." Said Harry in a deep voice, his eyes fixed on George''s face.


    He is very familiar with the mantra of "no shadow of the divine edge". It is very difficult for the blade to do this.


    This damned spell


    He used it on Malfoy, but now Harry wants to throw the spell on Snape.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1188

    ¡­¡­


    "Thank God," Ginny whispered.


    They looked at each other, and Harry wanted to hug her and hold her in his arms; he didn''t even care that Mrs. Weasley was there, but just as he could hardly control his impulse, there was a crash in the kitchen.


    "I''ll prove to you who I am, Kingsley. I''ll have to wait until I see my son. If you''re smart, step back now!"


    The voice was mixed with endless anger, and even, there was a sense of unspeakable embarrassment.


    Harry had never heard Mr. Weasley yell like that. He went straight into the living room, his bald head glistening with sweat, his glasses tilted to one side, and Fred followed him, both pale, but fortunately they were not hurt.


    "Arthur Mrs. Weasley sobbed. "Oh! Thank God


    "How is he?" Mr. Weasley knelt down beside George. "We got the news. I''m sorry..."


    Mr. Weasley didn''t go on, just knelt beside George.


    For the first time since Harry Met Fred, he seemed to have lost his language skills. He leaned against the back of the sofa and looked at the twin brother''s wound with his mouth wide open. He didn''t seem to believe what was happening.


    Perhaps awakened by the arrival of Fred and his father, George moved a little.


    "What do you think, George?" Asked Mrs. Weasley.


    George felt his fingers on the injured side of his head. "Like a saint." He muttered.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Fred asked hoarsely, looking scared. "His brain is broken?"


    "Like a saint," George repeated, opening his eyes and looking up at his brother. "You see I''m sacred. There''s a hole, Fred. Get it? "


    Mrs. Weasley sobbed more.


    But different, the color of joy flooded Fred''s pale face. "It''s sad," he said to George, "pathetic! All the jokes about ears all over the world pile up in front of you, and you pick up one with a hole? "


    "Oh, yes," George said with a smile to his tearful Mother. "Anyway, you''ll be able to tell us apart from each other, mom."


    He looked around. "Hi, Harry You''re Harry, aren''t you? "


    "Yes, I am," Harry replied, moving closer to the sofa. "Well, at least we brought you back safely," George said. "Why didn''t Ron and bill flock to my bed? I think there may be something wrong with that! "


    Mrs. Weasley said, "they haven''t come back yet.


    Suddenly, George''s smile faded. Harry glanced at Ginny and motioned her to go back with him. As they passed through the kitchen, Ginny whispered, "Ron and Tonks should be back by now. They''re not far away. Aunt Muriel''s house is not that far from here."


    Harry said nothing.


    Ever since he arrived at the burrow, Harry has been trying to keep his fear away from him, but now it''s so overwhelming that it seems to climb up his skin and palpitate in his chest, blocking his throat. Ginny took him by the hand as they walked down the steps into the backyard.


    Kingsley strode up and down, looking up at the sky every time she turned.


    Harry thought of Uncle Vernon walking back and forth in the living room a thousand years ago. Uncle Vernon was probably the same, his face flushed, but any slight disturbance would stir up their tension.


    Hagrid and lupin stood shoulder to shoulder, looking up in silence.


    When Harry and Ginny joined their silent watch, no one paid attention to them. It''s been a long few minutes, like years. Any slight wind will cause them to jump up and turn to the noisy shrubs or trees, hoping to see a member of the order of the Phoenix who has not yet returned from those leaves unhurt Then, just at this moment, a broom suddenly appears right above them, and then it falls to the ground quickly


    "it''s them!" Harry called in surprise.


    Tonks landed after a long brake, with dust and gravel all over the place.


    "Remus!" Tonks screamed and rocked off the broom and into Lupin''s arms. Ron''s face was dull and pale. He looked speechless and dizzy. He stumbled toward Harry.


    "Are you ok?" Harry said happily.


    "It looks like this," said Ron, shrugging his shoulders, and seeing Harry made him much easier. "So, are you all back? Where''s Vaseline and Hermione? Why didn''t the two of them come out to meet us


    "Er..." Halliday stopped. He didn''t know how to explain to Ron. Everyone did it for him, and George paid the price of one ear for it


    "Ron was great," Tonks said enthusiastically, jumping out of Lupin''s arms. "It''s wonderful. I''ve never dared to imagine it before. Knocked out a Death Eater and hit his head, especially aiming at a moving target on a flying broomstick... ""The Death Eater doesn''t have eyes. He chose the wrong man!" Ron laughed.


    "Well done." Harry reluctantly said that he was happy for Ron, but


    "Are we the last to come back?"


    "No," Ginny said. "We''re still waiting for van Lin, Hermione, Sirius bill, hibiscus, and mad eye and Mundungus. I''m going to tell my parents you''re OK, Ron... "


    With that, Ginny ran into the room, and the news of Ron''s return made Mrs. Weasley feel better.


    "So what''s holding you back? What''s going on? "Lupin sounds angry at Tonks, who is expected to be the third to arrive.


    "It''s Bellatrix," Tonks said. "She wants my life as much as Harry''s, Remus. She''s trying to kill me. I just hope I can catch her, I remember her! But we hurt Rudolph Then we went to Ron''s aunt Muriel''s house and missed the key to the door, where she was still making a fuss about us... "


    Lupin touched Tonks'' hair with his hand. He nodded, as if he could say nothing else.


    Bellatrix wanted to kill Tonks, in large part, because the other half of Tonks was a werewolf, a lowly, inferior species.


    "So what happened to your group?" Asked Tonks, turning to Harry and Kingsley.


    They told their own stories, but the absence of van Lin, Hermione, Sirius, bill, hibiscus, mad eye and Mundungus hung over them like clouds in the sky tonight, and the cold erosion made it more and more difficult to ignore.


    "I have to go back to Downing Street. I should have been there an hour ago," Kingsley said, glancing at the sky for the last time. "Let me know when they come back."


    Lupin nodded. Kingsley waved to the others and went into the darkness outside. Harry felt that he had heard the faint explosion of Kingsley''s phantom as he crossed the border of the burrow.


    Mr. and Mrs. Weasley ran down the stairs. Ginny followed them. They hugged Ron and turned to lupin and Tonks.


    "Thank you," said Mrs. Weasley, "for my sons."


    "Don''t be silly, Molly," Tonks said immediately.


    "How is George?" Lu Ping asked.


    "What happened to him?" Ron shrieked. "He lost..." The second half of Mrs. Weasley''s words, however, were drowned out by shouts from all around.


    A Vernon It should be one. Harry wasn''t sure. There was another one behind it, but the night girl had lost half of its wings. The leading night girl screamed and landed a few feet away from them. The other one, too, seemed to have been brought back by bill by magic.


    Bill and hibiscus climbed down from the top and were blown by the wind, but were not hurt.


    "Bill! Thank God, thank God... " Mrs. Weasley ran forward, but Bill gave her only a reluctant hug. He looked straight at his father and said, "crazy eye man is dead."


    No one talks, no one moves.


    Harry felt as if something in his body had fallen, falling through the earth, leaving him forever.


    "We saw it," Bill said, and hibiscus nodded. Tears on her cheek flashed in the light from the kitchen window. "Just after we broke out of the siege, mad eye and Mundungus were very close to us, and they were flying north. Voldemort He can fly Then he ran straight after them. Mengdons panicked. I heard him yell. Crazy eyed man tried to stop him, but the phantom of Mundungus shifted. Voldemort''s spell was hitting the mad eye in the face. He fell back from the broom We can''t do anything. We can''t do anything. We''re chased by six or seven people. " Bill''s voice broke down.


    "Of course you can''t do anything," lupin said. They all stood and looked at each other. Harry can''t understand. Crazy eye man is dead. It can''t be him Crazy eye man, he is so strong, so brave, is the last survivor of the last era


    However, everyone did not speak. At the moment, words seem to have no meaning


    "By the way Fanlin, and Sirius, are they back? " Bill wiped a tear. "We found their Yeqi. They were attacked. I guess it might be some kind of corrosive spell. Fanlin cut off Yeqi''s wings with the magic front shadowless curse, because I didn''t see the other half of the wings at all They... "


    "They haven''t come back yet..." Harry said bitterly.


    "This..."


    "Come on, children, let''s go first. Van Lin and Sirius are the best among us. I believe they can come back here..." Rarely, said Mrs. Weasley, in a deep voice, she was a very calm one.


    In silence, they followed the Weasleys back to the burrow and into the living room, where Fred and George were laughing.


    "What''s the matter?" Fred asked, glancing at the faces of everyone who came in, "what''s the matter? Who -- ""Mad eye man," said Mr. Weasley sadly, "dead!"


    The twin brother''s smile was distorted by shock. No one knows what to do. Tonks, with her face hidden behind her handkerchief, wept silently. She was close to the mad eye, and Harry knew that. In the Ministry of magic, she was his pride and the one he protected.


    Hagrid sat in the largest corner of the room, wiping his eyes with a handkerchief the size of a tablecloth. Bill went to the sideboard and took out a bottle of whisky and some glasses.


    "Here you are," he said, waving his wand. Twelve full glasses of wine flew into everyone''s hands in the room, holding up the thirteenth. "For the mad eye."


    "Crazy eyes," they all said, drinking. "Crazy eye man," Hagrid repeated with a hiccup, a little later than the others.


    The whisky burned Harry''s throat and seemed to bring the feeling back into his body. Something similar to courage banished the numbness and unreality that had tormented him.


    "Is Montgomery gone?" Lu Ping asked, having finished his own cup. The atmosphere changed immediately. Everyone watched lupin nervously, hoping that he would go on. In Harry''s opinion, they were a little afraid of what they might hear.


    "I know what you''re thinking," Bill said. "I''m so skeptical. It looks like death eaters are waiting for us on their way back, aren''t they? But mungtons can''t betray us. Van reen has put a contract spell on him. Besides, the Death Eaters didn''t know there would be seven hares. They were completely confused when we showed up, and you may have forgotten that it was mungtons who suggested a little trick. Why didn''t he tell them the most crucial information? I think mengdons was just too panicked. It was that simple. He didn''t want to come in the first place, but the mad eye forced him to come, and you know Voldemort went directly at them. It''s enough to frighten anyone. "


    "The mystery man did exactly what mad eye expected," Tonks sniffed hard. "Mad eye said he thought the real Harry would follow the strongest and most skilled Aurors. At first, he came to chase crazy eyed men, but when mengdons gave up on them, he turned to chase Kingsley... "


    "Yes, then four (this is) good," Hibiscus sobbed, "but that doesn''t explain why Taiwan (he) did not know that we would transfer ah (HA) Li tonight? Someone must have been too careless. Someone mentioned the day to people outside. That''s the only explanation for the fact that they know it''s today, but they can''t solve the whole plan. "


    Hibiscus talks very well, soft and glutinous, but now Harry has lost the mood of appreciation.


    She looked at all the people, tears still hanging on her beautiful face, quietly facing any possible refutation. However, no one did that. The only thing that broke the silence was the whimpering from behind Hagrid''s handkerchief.


    Harry looked at Hagrid, the man who had just saved his life Hagrid, the one he loves, the one he trusts, the one who was designed by Voldemort to get important information in exchange for a dragon egg


    "No," Harry said aloud, and they all looked at him in surprise: the whisky seemed to amplify his voice. "I mean If someone makes a mistake, "Harry continued," I know they didn''t mean it. It''s not their fault, "he repeated, a little louder than usual.


    "We have to believe in each other. I believe in all of you. I don''t believe that any one in this room will sell me to Voldemort. " What he said led to a longer silence. They all looked at him: Harry felt a little hot again, he drank more whiskey. As he drank, he thought of the mad eye man. Crazy eyed man is always against Dumbledore''s willingness to trust others.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1189

    ¡­¡­


    Lupin looked at Harry with a strange expression. It was almost sympathetic.


    "Do you think I''m stupid?" Harry felt a little numb in his tongue,


    "no, I think you are very much like James," lupin replied. "He always raises mistrust of friends to the height of shame."


    Harry knew what lupin meant. His father was betrayed by his friend Peter Pettigrew. He felt angry for no reason, and he wanted to explain, but lupin had turned around, put the glass on the side of the coffee table, and asked Bill, "there''s work to do. I want to ask Kingsley if I can..."


    "I''ll do it. I''ll go." Bill said it immediately.


    "Where are you going?" Asked Tonks and hibiscus at the same time.


    "The body of the mad eye man," lupin said, "we have to deal with it. Moreover, I think we have to take care of Sirius. They haven''t come back yet, which makes me worried..."


    "But Now it''s so dangerous out there, why don''t we... " Mrs. Weasley looked at lupin pleadingly.


    "Wait?" Bill said, "unless you want the death eaters to find him first?"


    No one spoke. Lupin and Bill said goodbye and left. Everyone but Harry fell into the sofa, and he was still standing there, and death came so suddenly that it seemed to be right next to them.


    "I have to go." Harry said suddenly, in a tone of affirmation. Immediately, nine pairs of shocked eyes turned to Harry.


    "Don''t be silly, Harry," said Mrs. Weasley. "What are you talking about?"


    "I can''t stay here." Harry covered his forehead in pain, and the scar began to ache again. In fact, Harry had not felt this pain for more than a year. Since the last time Harry expelled Voldemort from his heart in the Ministry of magic, Harry had not felt him.


    It was once a blessing to Harry, but how lucky Harry had been, how bad things are now.


    "Because I''m here, you''re all in danger!" Harry cried out, "you''re risking this. George lost an ear, and moody Moody''s dead, Sirius and Hermione are missing. We don''t even know... "


    "Don''t be silly!" Mrs. Weasley cried out angrily. "All the effort tonight is to bring you here safely. Thank God we did it. Hibiscus also agreed to marry here instead of in France. We have arranged everything in order to get together to protect you We''ve made all our efforts, and you, you''re here, you''re going to give up? "


    She didn''t understand; she didn''t know she was making Harry more upset.


    Perhaps, Mrs. Weasley never felt that there was anything wrong with this. Protecting Harry and everyone around her was a concept that the order of the Phoenix had always followed.


    "If Voldemort finds out I''m here..." Harry said in horror that he could hardly imagine Mrs. Weasley falling down in front of him with Ginny in her arms.


    The Weasleys have done too much for him.


    And Tonks and lupin, who had just been married and were about to get involved in an endless war.


    "How could he find out?" Mrs. Weasley asked.


    "You may be in a dozen places now, Harry," Mr. Weasley said. "He can''t know which house you''re in."


    "I''m not worried about myself!" Cried Harry.


    "We know," Mr. Weasley said quietly, "but if you leave, all our efforts tonight will be meaningless."


    "You can''t go anywhere," Hagrid growled.


    "Oh, Harry, after we''ve worked so hard to get you here?"


    "Yes, what about my bloody ears?" Said George, straightening up on the cushions.


    "I know..."


    "Crazy eye man doesn''t want you to..."


    "I know!" Harry yelled. He felt that he was under siege, and they really thought he didn''t know what they had done for him so far. Didn''t they know that it was because of this that he wanted to leave, so as not to hurt more people?


    There was a long, embarrassing silence, and the scar on Harry''s forehead continued to sting. With leaps and bounds, Mrs. Weasley broke the deadlock: "where is Hedwig, Harry?" She coaxed him. "We can put her with the pig and give her something to eat."


    His heart shrank and he could not tell her the truth. Harry finished the last whisky in his glass to avoid answering questions.


    "So you have to believe in yourself, Harry..." Mrs. Weasley was helpless.


    "What are we doing for? It''s not just you, Harry. It''s our hope Mrs. Weasley said quietly, "it''s just like we once believed Dumbledore could find a confrontation It''s the same way to fight him. We''ve already won once... "


    "But Dumbledore is dead!" Harry cried out in agony, "so is moody, and there will be others.""But what does it matter? We are just witches, and no one can escape such an end. " Mr. Weasley said, "and you beat him again and again, don''t you?"


    "Yes, when he comes out again, you''re like you did last time, Harry," Hagrid said. "Get out of his way and knock him down when he''s right on top of you!"


    "That''s not me," Harry said in a cold voice. "That''s my wand. Its own magic. "


    For a moment, it became quiet again. A few seconds later, Mrs. Weasley said softly, "that''s impossible, Harry. You mean you use magic unconsciously; you react instinctively


    "No," said Harry, "the car was falling. In fact, I didn''t know where Voldemort was at all, but my wand was spinning around in my hand, and I found him and fired a spell at him. I didn''t even know the spell. I''ve never fired a golden flame before."


    "That''s common," Mrs. Weasley explained. "When you''re under tremendous pressure, you can create magic that you''ve never seen before. Many children without formal training often find it like It''s like silence... "


    "It''s not like that," said Harry, clenching his teeth. "I can assure you that my body didn''t react at that time, even the magic didn''t pass By the way, Voldemort, after touching the spell, was like Do you know what I mean


    Harry looked expectantly at the others, but no one responded to him.


    Why hasn''t van Lin come back?


    Harry was a little anxious. If van Lin were here, maybe his speech might get some response, but obviously


    His scars were burning, and he felt angry and depressed. Harry was suddenly a little annoyed. Everyone thought he had the power to fight Voldemort, but in fact, he didn''t have the ability.


    Always living in Dumbledore''s plan, with the help of van Lin, and some little Lucky?


    It''s almost all about confrontation.


    It may be the only normal fight in the Ministry, but the result is that his spell can''t even hurt Voldemort.


    If the confrontation between the soul is also counted, there is no doubt that his friends have given him strength. In fact, it once made Harry think he can fight against it. But since seeing Azkaban, the last bit of swelling mind has been wiped out of Harry''s heart.


    Nobody said anything. Harry knew they wouldn''t believe him. Now he began to think about it. He had never said before that a wand could use magic on its own. His scar was burning with pain, and all he could do was not to let himself groan out loud.


    Harry put down the glass in his hand, whispered that he wanted to breathe, and left the room. As he walked through the backyard, the huge, bony Thestral looked up at him - rustling its giant bat like wings and starting to eat.


    But originally belongs to the van Lin that night Qi then lies quietly beside own partner.


    Bill has dealt with it simply by using magic. I hope it can survive safely.


    Harry stopped at the gate leading to the garden, looked at the lush plants, felt the scars on his head, and thought of Dumbledore, who would have believed him, he knew.


    Dumbledore will know why and how Harry''s wand launches magic on his own, because Dumbledore knows everything. He knows everything about wands. He explains to Harry the strange connection between his wand and Voldemort''s wand But Dumbledore, like the mad eye, his parents, his poor owl, went to a place where he could no longer talk to them.


    What''s worse, up to now, van Lin, Hermione and Sirius have not come back.


    Harry was afraid of what he heard It''s about Van Lin Hermione had his only relative, Sirius Black.


    What happened to Voldemort in the end.


    To be sure, Sirius must be Voldemort''s target, or did he expose himself early enough, and Voldemort went straight after him and gave up Sirius?


    Maybe the rate is like this, Sirius It should not be their main target.


    But why did van Lin and Hermione ride yeki become like this?


    Bill said


    Bill said that it was van Lin''s own hand, so it is certain that someone broke through their defense under the joint efforts of van Lin and Sirius.


    So, Hermione Hermione, would she


    Harry suddenly felt something burning in his throat, not because of the liquor Then, for no reason, the pain suddenly became sharp. He tried to cover his forehead and close his eyes. A voice screamed in his head.


    "You told me that changing a wand would solve the problem!" A roar rang through Harry''s mind, which made Harry feel dizzy.


    Suddenly, a picture burst into Harry''s mind. A thin old man was lying in a pile of rags on the stone floor, screaming, in a terrible, prolonged voice with unbearable pain"No! no Please, please... "


    "You lied to Lord Voldemort, Oliver!"


    "I didn''t I swear I didn''t... "


    "You''re helping Potter, helping him escape from me!"


    "I swear I didn''t I believe a different wand will work... "


    "So how to explain what happened, Lucius'' wand is destroyed!"


    "I don''t know This connection Can only exist in you And Potter''s wand... "


    "Lie!"


    "Please I ask you to... "


    Then Harry saw the big white hand holding up the wand, and he felt Voldemort''s vicious anger surging, and the weak old man rolling in pain on the ground


    Oliver van der, the death eaters have taken him


    Yes, Voldemort wants to solve problems between him and Harry, such as his wand and Harry''s wand


    "Olivander, don''t Don''t help... "


    "Harry?" A call interrupted Harry''s murmur.


    The pain ended as quickly as it came: Harry shivered in the dark, clutching at the door to the garden to keep himself from falling, his heart beating wildly, his scars in agony.


    It was a while before he realized that Ron and Ginny were next to him.


    "Harry, what''s the matter with you?" Ginny said something worried, and Harry just kept shaking his head, which made Ginny feel a little embarrassed.


    "Harry, come back to the room with me. Mom is worried about you," Ginny whispered. "Don''t you want to go?"


    "Yes, you have to stay, man," said Ron, slapping Harry on the back.


    "So, are you ok?" Ginny asked again, now close to Harry''s face. "You look terrible!"


    "Well," Harry replied, trembling all over, "I may have seen Ollivander..."


    When he finished telling them what he had seen, Ron was horrified, but Ginny was surprised.


    "Hermione told me she wouldn''t lie to me, it shouldn''t happen again! Your scar It shouldn''t be acting like this again! You can''t let this connection happen again... "


    "But..." Harry opened his mouth, but he didn''t know how to explain it to Ginny.


    "Yes, brother," said Ron anxiously, "Fanlin said it, and you haven''t been linked to his thoughts for a year and a half, and Dumbledore wants you to close your brain! "


    "I know, but..." Hesitated, "but I can''t help it."


    "Then come up with a way." "Harry, he''s in control of the Ministry of magic and the press, and half of the wizarding world! Don''t let him control your brain too


    Ron was stunned. He had never seen Ginny treat Harry so firmly, which surprised him.


    "So, go back with me, go back to the house, and we''ll wait for van Lin to come back." Ginny said quickly, "he''ll figure it out. You believe him, don''t you, and Hermione..."


    "The three of them..." Harry said bitterly, casting his eyes into the sky


    "But I''m afraid I can''t wait..." Before Harry finished his words, he felt that the light in the sky was too bright.


    "What time is it, Ron?"


    "Er What''s the matter? " Ron was a little confused.


    "Hurry up..." Harry looked at the fading light, and he was almost sure that someone was casting magic outside.


    "Early in the morning At two o''clock in the morning... "


    "Fanlin!" Harry cried out, "I think it''s them!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1190

    ¡­¡­


    "We can''t go to the evacuation point!" Van Lin gasped slightly. "That will expose more places."


    Looking at the magic protection which is about to be broken, Fanlin felt helpless.


    The old bat, Trevor, is determined to kill him. If he chooses Voldemort, he naturally has to take a corresponding attitude, for example, to kill his other choice.


    It was Trevor who had made the choice, but Rutherford was now taking on the task. Anyway, van Lin was fond of both of them.


    Once they show half of the slack, betrayal is a certain thing.


    Too much truth.


    "Where are we going now?" Sirius said, his broom bumped up and down, and it didn''t look very good. In the process of chasing, a Death Eater hit the tail of Sirius'' broomstick with a magic spell. Now, the rocket crossbow is popping with silver sparks.


    "I don''t know. Anyway..." Vaseline gasped and flung a spell into the face of a vampire.


    For a moment, it was like jumping into liquid nitrogen and other liquids. A wave of ice blue spread from the vampire''s body, and then the whole person fell to the ground like a lifeless statue.


    This group of damned vampires completely turned to Voldemort, and van leen saw the black mark on them, which is bad, because it means that they will faithfully follow Voldemort''s orders.


    "Anyway, we can''t go to any other teleportation points in the Ministry." "There are so many vampires that ordinary magic doesn''t have a good defense effect," Van Lin said


    "But we can''t get rid of them." Sirius said quickly, then threw the rocket crossbow to the ground. There is no time to repair it.


    "They are faster than us." Sirius said, the magic re injection into the magic array, said, the Ministry of magic defense is not simple, but for vampires, the magic Department of magic and no better means to resist.


    "They''re breaking through!" Hermione shrieked, and the translucent curtain of magic light had already cracked.


    "We have to find a way to get rid of them," said Fanling. "We''ll rush out and use the phantom shift. Sirius, you and Hermione will go to the next teleport first. They won''t embarrass you. Trevor''s target is me."


    "No, I''ll be with you..." Hermione said quickly, but there was no doubt that she had completely lost her appeal to the death eaters. An hour had already passed, and it seemed that the death eaters had identified their targets. In the middle of the journey, van Lin noticed that several death eaters had left their pursuit team.


    "It''s no use, Hermione. It''s better to go back to the burrow and let Harry stay there, and Moody''s dead and I don''t want to see anyone else die. " Van reen quickly said that on the coin, the smell of Moody''s had disappeared.


    "Crazy eye?"


    "Yes Van Lim nodded. "Mundungus broke the contract. He touched the magic I left in his body, and And the gold coins belonging to Moody''s have been destroyed. "


    "OK..." Sirius took a deep breath. "So, what''s the news?"


    "I think Harry has arrived in the burrow. He''s not far from the teleportation point, Ted Tonks'' home, and he''s protected by Hagrid..." Vaseline said quickly, "if possible, Sirius, you must leave Harry in the burrow."


    "But what about you? How do you leave? " Sirius said solemnly that 80% of the vampire''s charms are aimed at Vaseline. The purpose of these vampires is very clear.


    "In a circle!" "If I''m not afraid, I think I need to take them through a lot of phantoms, and, importantly, Rutherford told me a message."


    "What?"


    "The Holy See I think I need to go to the Vatican. Vampires can''t get there. Muggle faith will burn their blood. If it goes well, we''ll meet in a few hours Said Fanlin.


    "Promise me you must come back safely." Sirius said, "if not, I''d rather you come to the burrow, we can..."


    "How many of them can''t beat me!" Van Lin laughed, "if not, I still have the ultimate weapon."


    "The ultimate weapon?"


    "Of course." Van Lin nodded, "Dumbledore left fox to me to take care of when he left. With the ability of Phoenix, he could take me to the other end of the earth in a moment. I don''t think that vampires can track my position with the breath of some blood. So, you two go back to the burrow first Sirius, you should have a way to get rid of vampire stalking. "


    "Of course, it doesn''t smell good, to say the least." Sirius recalled, "some bad garlic flavor, I''m afraid we''ll have to bear with it in a short time."With that, Sirius took out a small bottle of garlic essence from his pocket.


    When you open the bottle cap, a disgusting smell comes out.


    It''s hard to describe what it feels like. The pure garlic flavor has been unacceptable to many people, and the high concentration of garlic essence is extracted and concentrated. If possible, some microbial fermentation is needed.


    Anyway, Hermione seems very resistant, but Sirius is still very good at sprinkling some garlic essence on Hermione''s body, as for the rest


    "Oh, come on, I have other ways." Van Lim pinched his nose, which made his voice very strong.


    "Why do you..."


    "No more!" Fanlin quickly waved his hand.


    "After I''m sure I''ve taken them far enough, in..."


    "Don''t explain it!" Hermione looked at Vaseline in disgust, as I had known for a long time.


    "That I just Well, I''ll be back as soon as possible. " Van Lin opened his mouth.


    "Well, I believe you!" Hermione said firmly.


    "There''s a lot more work for the order of the Phoenix." Sirius said with a rare smile, "I don''t think Dumbledore will choose a person who will die suddenly to take over the work of the order of the Phoenix. What''s more, if you don''t come back, I think Harry and Hermione will definitely go mad, and we will avenge you then..."


    "Oh, don''t do anything stupid. These old bats are still hard for me." Van Lindel said helplessly, looking at the more and more clear figure in the sky, "I think they made a wrong choice."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1191

    "Trevor, is that how you want to kill me?"


    Fanlin stood calmly in the center of the magic circle. The owner who had stayed here had already left through the door key. It must be admitted that there was no confrontation between four people and a dozen vampires.


    So, early on, when a few people in Fanlin arrived at the transfer point, there was no one there. Even, Fanlin caught up with the aftershocks of some door key transmission.


    The people in the Ministry of magic are not very reliable. It seems that scriinger''s situation is not as pleasant as expected.


    "It looks like you are more important than Harry Potter."


    "So, those Death Eaters left you, and Narcissa Malfoy had been watching you before, if I was right?"


    "Some friendly cooperation is always based on mutual trust," Trevor said coldly, and the whole person was immersed in the night. If his eyes were closed, van Lin could not feel his position through magic.


    Darling of the night?


    This is probably the best environment for them to fight.


    Vampires?


    Speaking of it, van Lin wanted to give him a leg discount.


    "Is that what you call trust?" As soon as van Lin''s wand shook, a vampire who was originally standing behind him was caught by Van Lin, "the black mark? You also start to be your master of the Dark Lord Dogs? "


    "For the future." "I can give up something," says Trevor


    "To give up something is a good thing to say."


    "So, what are you delaying?" Trevor suddenly said, "I don''t know what the meaning of this is. You should know that the people from the Ministry of magic can''t come out to save you, or there won''t be only an empty magic circle, and all the people in the order of Phoenix are being chased."


    "No, no, no, I''m just sad for Rutherford. Your brother is smart." Fanlin shook his head, the wand shook slightly


    "Don''t make small moves. It doesn''t make any sense. It seems that you can''t use the phantom to move, although the magic has no meaning in front of me."


    "I''m afraid you are wrong." Fan Lin uses the bottom of the stick to tap the ground gently, suddenly, a touch of silver light emerges from the ground.


    Words written in the elves quickly surrounded Hermione and Sirius.


    "So, what about you?" Trevor had just made a move, but the light flashed and van Lin was still standing there, which made him feel very surprised.


    "Are you going back with me?"


    "I''m going to give you some surprises." Fanlin said, "you don''t mind if I send my friend out, do you?"


    Trevor frowned. There was no smell of Sirius and Hermione in the air. For a moment, he lost track of them.


    "Garlic essence!" Trevor''s eyes flickered. A vampire came along. They said something. Then a small group of vampires turned around and disappeared into the darkness.


    "I''m not going to let you go." Fanlin said, then, the water flowing from the Earth spread wantonly around the center of Fanlin. At the same time, Sirius and Hermione''s water like spring spell were detonated. In a short time, the safety house set up by the Ministry of magic became a land of peace.


    "Are you going to give them two posthumous?" When he looked at his siblings forced out of the dark by the edge of the ice, he was relieved, "like the Quidditch World Cup?"


    "I''m sorry, but in fact, you alone are not my opponent right now." Van Lin said, "of course, you still have so many people. Maybe we can play a simple game, you chase, I run? Or, I''ll chase you, you run? How about it? "


    "It''s obviously better for the former now!" "So, you''re going to fight to the end!"


    "Obviously!" Fanlin said, the original calm water turned into ice, just like growing a forest of ice. The ferocious ice thorns spread wantonly under the control of Fanlin, showing their sharpness.


    For a while, the formation of vampires was a little flustered. These ice thorns were too dense. In order to match with van Lin, Sirius and Hermione, they spent all their magic power in a short time, combined with today''s weather, um Is there enough water vapor?


    "Explosion!"


    Two words gently from the mouth of Fanlin spit out, suddenly, the cold wind mixed with the edge of ice, forming a tornado storm between heaven and earth.


    Simple and crude physical attack also intuitively presents its destructive power.


    Almost instantaneously, the safety room built by the Ministry of magic was torn apart at the moment of contact.


    Well, poor quality


    There was no time to think about it, and van Lin''s nervous tension received a signal of danger in an instant.


    The next second, a long, pale hand appeared on his side less than five centimeters away.


    "Phantom shifting!"


    Reflexive, Vaseline, relying on the memory of his muscles, instantly launched the curse depicted in the body.A strong sense of adsorption and tearing almost suffocated van Lin. in less than a second, van Lin appeared on the other side of the tornado storm. However, in the position he had fought before, Trevor stood there in some confusion. His cape was torn, and some ice edges that could not be melted were inserted into his shoulder.


    "It seems that you are not as useful as you think No wonder Tom doesn''t value you. It''s sad


    "Take care of yourself first." Trevor snorted coldly. Suddenly, several dark red incantations shot from the center of the storm towards the position of van Lin.


    After a short count, the number of spells did not decrease a few times.


    According to van Lin''s expectation, if you hit them unprepared, you can kill at least half of them. However, it seems that the physical strength of vampires is underestimated.


    All of a sudden, van Lin thought the death eaters were friendly, at least, normal human bodies.


    "Damn it!" Fanlin secretly scolded, the armor mantra quickly opened, but relying on the power of the explosion, Fanlin was blown out.


    "If that''s what you''re doing, I still think it''s better for you to put your hands down, so that everyone will be free from trouble..." Trevor squinted and said, watching the van Lin being lifted out, and then getting higher and higher in the air


    "Er He seems to be... "


    A sense of foreboding spread in the heart of Trevor for a moment, and then he saw the figure of van Lin turning into a streamer and running towards the East.


    "Chase me!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1192

    ¡­¡­


    For thousands of years, vampires have fallen in the constant fighting.


    There are paladins full of justice and archbishops full of love for the world, but the group of witches is relatively friendly.


    However, no matter what kind of person, Trevor has not seen this kind of person running away when he does not agree with each other for more than 300 years. One second, he still wants to have a century duel with you and never die. The next second, this person needs to catch the explosion of the magic spell and quickly escape.


    This led to a sort of trance like illusion.


    Who am I? Where am I? What do I want?


    This makes the old vampire a little angry, even the dragon''s blood drunk yesterday is restless in the body.


    "Kill him for me!"


    Far away, this is the most exasperated word that Fanling heard from Trevor.


    It''s not a good idea to retreat under the dark night.


    The magic power of Sorcerer''s stone constantly supplies the consumption of magic of Vaseline.


    If you want to fly, you can''t manifest your body anywhere and anytime like Voldemort.


    For a moment, the originally dark night sky was slightly bright, and the magical body sped eastward with silvery light, and then, following the silvery white streamer, fourteen blood red figures turned into shadows in the air.


    In the end, Trevor sent out three people to deal with Hermione, but it was the best result for van Lin.


    Back to the burrow, where there will be resistance, leaving a few vampires is not a difficult thing, as for the present, looking for their old enemy is obviously more suitable.


    Manifesting the arm, without stopping, one curse after another hinders the vampire''s approach.


    This is really a very difficult thing, even if there is a magic stone support, in the case of shielding the pain, still let Fanlin feel a burst of emptiness.


    A large number of magic collisions are like a dazzling fireworks show in the sky, but a pair of 14, even if van Lin is in how to hit the spirit, it is inevitable that some magic charms still break through his defense.


    "It''s really bad!" Van Lim''s body was stunned, and then the whole body was revealed, leaving a scorched scar on the shoulder, which seemed to be spreading.


    However, the left hand caresses, with the ice will block the wound, the vampire''s magic is always very bad, fortunately, Fanlin''s physique is different from ordinary people, and has a certain control ability for blood, otherwise it will inevitably break an arm like that night Qi.


    One armed wizard?


    Van Lin is not as calm as Professor moody''s.


    Pick up a good mood, looking at the vampire approaching quickly, inexplicably, the corner of van Lin''s mouth aroused a trace of smile.


    "I hope you''ll keep up." Van Lin talks to himself. With the sound of the air burst, van Lin''s body becomes distorted in space, just like a black hole formed in his abdomen. Before he can see it clearly, he disappears in front of Trevor.


    "Mouse!"


    "Lock him for me!" Said Trevor, following the magic waves of the phantoms.


    ¡­¡­


    "The wizarding world doesn''t seem to be very stable."


    After drinking a little rum, Hopkin Owen felt much better. It was the most enjoyable time of the day. It was always hard in the Knights'' order. You must keep a strong body, otherwise he would not be able to control the silver armor on his body.


    It''s part of his strength, and he''s also wary of the younger generation who''s experienced a lot.


    Paladin of the Holy See, this is definitely a profession that sounds very compelling.


    So, for Owen, at the end of the day''s patrol, returning to the tower and pouring a rum is the most enjoyable thing for Owen.


    "Yes, I heard that wizard came back ten years ago." A knight said, take off the saber, silver armor and saber impact, issued a jingle sound.


    "Hey, be careful, Tyler!" Owen cried out, "if your sword is marking my armor, I think I''ll probably leave something on your face."


    "It can repair itself anyway, can''t it, brother. Take it easy." The man named Tyler said, casually hanging his sword against the wall, turned around and walked to the wine cabinet.


    "Hey, hey, put my rum down for me..." Owen, waving his arms and shouting, was about to rush in when a knight in a hurry came in.


    "What''s the matter?" Owen frowned. "Who is your guide?"


    "I Sorry, Irving Knight... " The knight''s voice seemed a little immature, "I''m a Wallison Knight..."


    "Very well, go back and make your own punishment!" Taylor said indifferent, self-care to take off his armor, "two Knight rules, good control of your impetuous character."£¿£¿


    "So, are you implying me?" Owen wants to say it out loud. He knows his partner very well.


    Innuendo, this kind of thing is just at your fingertips


    "So, what''s the matter, trainee Knight..." Owen said that, a sweep before the relaxation and dissatisfaction, but looked at him seriously.


    "Tell Knight Owen, it''s your holiness!" said the knight, standing at attention. "Your Holiness has informed you to come and find him with your armor and sword."


    "Armor and sword?" Owen muttered, "I see. You can leave, knight."


    "What does your holiness want you to do? Is there anything interesting for you to do? Think about it. How long has it been since I received such an order, ten years or twenty years? "


    "This may have something to do with the commotion in the wizarding world. As far as I know, a group of mice hiding in the dark are not very peaceful."


    "It''s not very peaceful. Why, did that man take over the power of the dark world?"


    "Oh, maybe, that''s what happened before, werewolves, Dementors, giants and undead..." Owen said quickly, "but someone solved it. It was the wizard who fought Greenwood."


    "Dumbledore, an internationally renowned figure, but as far as I know, he did not endure, was disarmed by one of his students, and then betrayed by Hogwarts'' men, a sad figure..."


    "If he''s sad Forget it... " Owen shook his head. "For the strong, we need to be respectful, man, and witches are obviously worth fighting for than the heretics."


    "Oh, in my opinion, it doesn''t make any difference, Owen." Tyler gulps the rum out of his glass. "Whether it''s a wizard or something, it includes us."


    "So, that''s why you can only be my deputy, Tyler." Owen shook his head. "We need the power. Faith makes us pure."


    "It''s very pure. If you shave a bald head, you may become better. Maybe, think about the former chief judge." Tyler said lazily, throwing the armor out of the bed.


    "Can''t you treat it well?" Owen was a little helpless, his fingers gently hooked, and the armor that fell on the ground automatically flew to the top of the hanger.


    "It''s to help you practice magic!"


    "So it''s going to hit one side of the floor every day?"


    "If you can use it, I don''t have so many requirements. What''s more, without this thing, my feeling may be better. A bunch of instructions from the dead don''t sound so wonderful."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1193

    "Cheep..."


    The church door was pushed open.


    Different from the brightly lit churches in the past, it is already midnight. Many facilities open to Muggle believers have been closed. Except for the lantern, everything is back to its original state.


    Owen didn''t like the way St. Peter looked during the day, which made him feel a little pompous.


    As the Knight Commander, Owen''s biggest enjoyment is a wine cabinet, as well as the rum which is available at any time.


    Naturally, Owen preferred the atmosphere, remained faithful to his faith, and solved all heresies with his sword in his hand.


    Owen felt that he was more suitable for the life of the middle ages. Although he said that he had no TV and no car, he could ride a horse?


    "Monsieur Pope, you are looking for me!" Seeing the Pope standing in the center of the church watching the angel sculptures in the distance against the bright light, Owen stepped forward quickly.


    "Oh, I''m still wondering when you''ll come." The pope said suddenly.


    "Sorry for the delay on the way." Owen stood with his sword in his hand.


    "I think it must be Tyler," the pope said. "He''ll probably be dissatisfied with my arrangements."


    "So, are those creatures moving again? As far as I know, they''re out of our control." Owen asked.


    "Ah, yes, our old rivals are not very well behaved, and it seems that some people are not as comfortable as we are."


    "I don''t understand you."


    "An old friend of mine, I smell the smell of conspiracy, which is exactly the same as his practice. This was the case when he planned a star essence stone more than 70 years ago. He offered me an offer I couldn''t refuse."


    "Er Do you mean Mr. nicoleme


    "It doesn''t matter." The pope said, "do you remember the oracle of Allah?"


    "The oracle?"


    "Our old adversary, maybe we can really see the kingdom of God." The pope said slowly.


    Owen just bent over and waited.


    "I need you to do something, just do me a little favor." The pope said, "well, how long have you not used your sword?"


    "Thirty years..."


    "I hope it doesn''t fade."


    "Of course, I promise you!" Said Owen, holding the hilt tightly.


    "So, knights Irving, there are some heretics wandering outside the holy city, banish them if possible, and save an interesting child." Said the Pope.


    "And then? Take it to the holy city... "


    "Oh, no, don''t let him in!" The pope said firmly, "just banish those heretics and let him go."


    ¡­¡­


    "The Vatican..."


    Vaseline stayed in the Vatican sky, as soon as it appeared, he immediately felt that pure power was constantly scouring its body.


    A kind of gentle and mellow power, but it didn''t agree with him.


    This made van Lin feel very uncomfortable, and even gave him a sense of squeeze.


    I don''t know if it is the sequelae brought by the continuous phantom shift. In short, Fanlin felt that his chest was collapsing in.


    To be honest, it''s terrible.


    Along the way to leave their own traces as much as possible, but also with the curse to arouse the anger of those vampires, and then let them crazy pursuit of themselves.


    This is really a very difficult thing to operate.


    Fortunately, however, there were no new entrants along the way, and their own phantom shift was also skilled enough, and there was no such thing as out of body.


    Perhaps the most dangerous time was when he fell off the cliff when he was just showing up. At that time, he almost got hit by a magic spell by Trevor. Fortunately, Vaseline adjusted his state quickly enough, and immediately launched the defense charm stored in his cloak, so as to gain the time for the next phantom shift.


    And the price is that the expensive magic cloak is completely destroyed.


    It''s a cloak made with the skin of Chinese Fireball Dragon, fox''s tail feathers and Sphinx''s different pupils. Fox''s feathers are good to say, but it''s really difficult to make a fully mature Chinese Fireball Dragon and Sphinx''s eyes. It''s really rare. Even if van Lin inherited the alchemy heritage of nicoleme, there''s no way.


    In other words, the source of the destruction of the cloak is still the phantom of failure. The transformation of space divides the cloak into countless parts.


    However, life is more important.


    Van Lin quickly shook his head, he must grasp the short gap, as much as possible to absorb magic.


    However, before the forest fell, several unstable spatial fluctuations appeared not far behind him.


    "One does not lose, two earn blood!" When van Lin was dark, the two magic charms immediately locked the fall point of the phantom. If it was TrevorThere are not so many coincidences.


    These vampires are too cautious, and after van Lin repeatedly uses the phantom shift to grasp the phantom shift and kill three of them, the vampires are like cats with their tails trodden on.


    It should be said that tortoise is more suitable.


    Two slight blasts were heard, but it was a pity that Fanlin''s expected scream did not come.


    This can''t help but let Fanlin a little disappointed, but soon Fanlin is in a good mood, he also has no strength to run.


    After several phantom shifts, he would not even have the strength to lift the staff.


    It''s no wonder that people would rather walk through the wall furnace than use the phantom shifting method.


    In other words, this magic was not prepared for human beings in the beginning, was it?


    Space magic and other things, human is really very few are good at, most of the space complex magic are in the hands of those big demons, they are strong, cracked mountain gravel, and do not need magic wand, people have their own horn.


    What about fox?


    Most of the time, fox is a red haired bird, OK.


    What about the dignity of Phoenix?


    Anyway, most of the time, fox is a bit natural. Compared with Hedwig or piggy, fox is really naughty, and fox is much more sticky than crook mountain.


    emmm¡­¡­


    "So you''re not going to run away!" Trevor''s face was gloomy and cold, which was consistent with the old bat''s image in Fanlin''s mind.


    An old monster of hundreds of years, he still has to fiddle with his elegance and depth. He feels it necessary to beat him.


    "Well, I''m a little bit nauseous. Are you all right? I see something wrong with your face. Shall we have a rest and continue? Of course, if you put your old arms and legs together, I''ll have no problem


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1194

    "Hum!"


    Trevor snorted heavily.


    "Elder Here It seems that... "


    "Vatican?" As soon as Trevor was reminded, he carefully observed the situation around him. In fact, when he moved the space, an ominous premonition was always around him.


    "Is that what you depend on? To them, you''re just a heresy. "


    "But the problem is, my heresy is the mainstream of the magic world now. It''s not you, it''s not them." Van Lin frankly said, back two steps, that kind of xenophobic force to bring squeeze feeling more and more obvious.


    This is probably the difference between the Holy See and the Greek religion. Fanin doubted whether he could mobilize the magic power if he entered St. Peter''s Cathedral.


    Just as van Lin was about to stop.


    There is a sense of burning in the body, which starts from all over the body.


    Clearly, Fanlin felt a strange thing flowing into his body.


    This sudden change made Fanlin feel a little confused. He tried to use magic to explore his body, but that kind of thing seemed to disappear. There was no trace at all.


    "Feel oppressed?" Trevor playfully said that more than a dozen vampires in the distance were in a semicircle and surrounded by Fanlin.


    "Feeling that pressure? It''s funny that you''re trying to get the protection of a God. Isn''t the wizard who believes in himself most? "


    "Believing in yourself does not mean denying others." Van Lim stopped. "So, I''m here. If I have the guts, I don''t mind meeting at a bar in the city, and I''ll probably buy you a last drink."


    "Stop it, wizard!" All of a sudden, a moderate voice interrupted van Lin''s speech, "the Vatican refuses to enter with impure mind."


    Fanlin looked up and a man in silver and white knight armor suddenly appeared within twenty feet of him.


    "The Knights Templar?" Trevor frowned, which was not part of his plan. In fact, he never wanted to hunt down a wizard The Silver Knight took two steps forward.


    "The dignity of the holy city is inviolable, so leave here, or I will expel myself!"


    "What about him?" Trevor said darkly, involving the Vatican was not what he wanted to see.


    "This is the Pope''s order!" Said the knight, and then moved.


    Fanlin vowed that he had never seen such a human, wearing heavy armor, leaping ten meters away, drawing a sword in the air.


    It''s probably some kind of speaking way of appearing


    Get ahead of others?


    Anyway, Fanlin was startled, especially when this guy passed over his head. Fanlin almost thought that he was going to be attacked, and even the magic was ready.


    Is that what the human body can achieve?


    From a professional Alchemist''s point of view, the weight of Mithril armor should be at least 500 kg, and with his saber, it does not seem to affect the knight''s movements.


    What monsters are the Vatican?


    "Judge knight?" Trevor narrowed his eyes, a profession that made him feel strange.


    More than 200 years ago, a crazy Blood Prince killed a cardinal of the Holy See, and then he was lucky to see the Holy See''s most powerful force.


    At that time, Trevor was only a little vampire. When he looked at him from a distance, the burning holy light almost blinded his eyes. The prince of the vampire died miserably, and was pierced in the head by a holy knight of the Holy See with a sword.


    The holy light, that is, the white flame, left no residue left by the vampire prince.


    Facts have proved that, as a magician, if you don''t master several melee skills, you can''t be regarded as a qualified wizard.


    This sentence is also very useful for vampires, after all, with a natural strong physique, do not play a good, it is a bit too wasteful.


    "I said, get out of here, or you will be punished!" The knight said rudely. He could not see the expression under his silver helmet, but the sword in his hand took the lead in responding.


    A pure white flame wrapped the sword. In the eyes of Fanlin, this is the embodiment of the power of substantial faith.


    "We..." Trevor''s face was gloomy, as if to drip water.


    This is the Vatican, and it''s not wise to fight against the Vatican''s terminal force from here.


    In the center of this belief gathering, Holy Knights of the holy see are almost invincible. The power of faith will greatly enhance the fighting ability of paladins. It can be said that even if they have more than a dozen vampires intact, they have to pay a huge price to kill a paladin. What''s more, the long-term guerrilla warfare and large-scale space movement have almost all come to fanti OKAN''s human condition has dropped to a climax"Let''s go..." Trevor murmured, and then the whole man stepped back two steps into the night.


    This made van Lin a little surprised.


    Some time ago, I heard Rutherford boast about the power of the vampire family. The reason why he didn''t destroy the Holy See was that there were hidden dangers in the clan. The clans were seriously divided. But now it seems that


    "A bunch of mice!" The knight paused, then turned around and glanced at Van Lin carelessly.


    Reflexive, the staff falls into the palm of Fanlin''s hand.


    "Boring activities!" the knight said to himself, "but it''s rare to use sticks!"


    £¿£¿


    Fanlin is full of question marks, so, what is the situation now?


    "Wait a minute!"


    "Get out of here, you can jump in the space, and the light will smooth your traces!"


    "So why help me, the Pope''s order? But I don''t know... "


    "It''s none of your business or mine. You should be glad that it''s not my partner who appears here today. Otherwise, you should all..."


    The knight paused, and then said, "remember, this is not the place for you to come, at least, not now, Valentine al!"


    "Do you know me?"


    "The Pope told me," the knight waved, "go on, it''s not welcome."


    "Not welcome..." Fanlin is a little speechless. How could it be that he wanted to come?


    But I don''t want to think about it. He doesn''t know what can''t teach the Pope. However, the most serious thing is that they help themselves get rid of the pursuit of these mice.


    In the dark, van Lin took a rest in place for a while, and then began a new round of phantom shifting.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1195

    In fact, it was a really memorable journey from the Vatican phantom to the humble.


    If fan Lin can not feel the passage of time when he is running away, then the journey back will let fan Lin doubt whether he can go back several times.


    But the news that fan Lin received later made Fanlin have strong self doubt.


    Lupin and George met Snape, George lost an ear, and Mundungus abandoned moody as expected, moody died under the siege of several death eaters.


    Of course, there is Harry''s brain that is reconnected with Voldemort, which is no pleasant news.


    But it''s a lucky thing for others to be able to come back alive.


    Hermione was happy at least, but after a brief celebration, the atmosphere was back in the ice as Bill and lupin returned empty handed.


    The next few days, the blow to the loss of mad eye man enveloped the whole house, and in fact, it was the biggest blow to Harry.


    Sometimes Harry still wants to see his figure clumsily through the back door, coming in and out, like other members of the Phoenix, passing the message.


    Harry felt that nothing but fighting could relieve his guilt and grief, so he should start as soon as possible to complete his mission to find and destroy the soul.


    It was the task Dumbledore left behind when he left, and everything they did, whether it was him or Ron van Lin and Hermione, was all they had done to do for that.


    ¡­¡­


    "But, about that..." Ron takes advantage of the fact that people don''t pay attention to making the mouth type of "soul instrument", and "you can''t do anything.". You still have that kind of protective magic until you''re 17, and we can plan it here, like elsewhere, right? Or, "he whispered, whispering," you think you already know where the mystery is? "


    "I don''t know," Harry said.


    "But I think that van Lin and Hermione have done some research," Ron thought about it. "And Hermione said she and van Lin were ready for it."


    They sat at the table, Mr. Weasley and bill just left home to work. Mrs. Weasley went upstairs to wake Hermione and Ginny. Of course, it took a little time for van Lin to get out of bed. The ghost knew how van Lin had to run back to the Vatican with phantom shifting. As for Furong, she went to the public washroom to take a bath.


    "This protection magic will be broken on the 3rd." Harry said, "that means I just need to stay here for four days, and then I can..."


    "Five days." Ron insisted on interrupting him, "we''re going to stay here for the wedding, and if they miss, they''ll kill us."


    Harry understood that "they" meant Furong and Mrs Weasley.


    "It''s a special day," said Ron as Harry was thinking about gains and losses.


    "Don''t they know how important that matter?"


    "It''s because they don''t know," Ron said. "They don''t have any clue. Now that you mention it, I want to talk to you."


    Ron glanced at the door leading to the hall, saw that Mrs. Weasley was still not back, and then approached Harry a little bit, "mom tried to understand from me what we were going to do, and the next was you, so you''re going to stand up. Dad and lupin asked us, but when we said Dumbledore told you that no one else could be told except us, they gave up, but mom didn''t, and she was still determined. "


    Ron''s prediction came true in a few hours, and shortly before lunch, Mrs Weasley called Harry out of the others to claim a sock, which she thought had fallen out of his Canvas Backpack, when she took Harry to the kitchen''s small cupboard storage room.


    "Ron seems to think you four are leaving Hogwarts," she said, in a casual whisper.


    "Oh Well, "Harry said," yes. "


    The ironing machine was spinning harmoniously in one corner, twisting something like Mr. Weasley''s vest.


    "May I ask why you give up your studies?" Asked Mrs Weasley.


    "Oh, Dumbledore left me "Something to do," Harry muttered, "Ron knows, he wants to go, and van Lin and Hermione are in charge of the Phoenix work, and you know..."


    "So, what kind of thing?"


    "Sorry, I can''t..."


    "Well, frankly, I think Arthur and I have the right to know, and I am sure Mr. Granger and his wife and Mr. al will agree!" Mrs. Weasley said frankly.


    Harry was as like as two peas in the words "caring about your parents". He forced himself to look directly into her eyes. When he did this, he noticed that her brown eyes were just like Jin Ni''s.


    He failed.


    "Dumbledore doesn''t want anyone else to know, Mrs. Weasley, sorry, Ron isn''t necessarily coming, and there are others, that''s their choice...""I didn''t see you had to go!" Mrs. Weasley snapped, now throw all excuses, "you are almost not a child, all you say is bullshit. If Dumbledore has a job to do, he has the freedom of the whole Phoenix! Harry, you must have misunderstood his meaning. Maybe he just told you something he wanted to accomplish, but you thought he wanted you... "


    "I didn''t get it wrong," Harry said dryly, "that means me..."


    "What?"


    "No Nothing... " Harry said in a fluster, took over Mrs. Weasley''s sock, and then he went back to the sock with a golden reed pattern.


    "It''s not mine, I''m not a fan of the putton mill team."


    "Oh, of course not," said Mrs. Weasley, suddenly recovering from her casual voice, "I should have realized, Harry, since we still stay here, you don''t mind helping prepare bill and Furong''s wedding, right? There are so many things to do. "


    "No I Of course not, "said Harry, bewildered by the sudden change.


    "You''re so nice," replied Mrs. Weasley, smiling away from the dishroom.


    Harry suddenly felt like he had done something wrong, but considering that van der Lin had a time to leave the bed, Harry was not too anxious.


    From that moment on, Mrs. Weasley asked Harry, Ron and Hermione to help prepare for the wedding. They had little time to think about it. The best explanation for this behavior was that Mrs. Weasley wanted to shift her attention from the yearning for crazy eyed men and their recent dreadful travel. She kept washing dishes for two days, and mixing colors Satin and flowers, except the garden essence, helped Mrs. Weasley bake a lot of fish and clips toast


    Then Harry began to suspect that she had ulterior intentions, all of which seemed to have separated him, Ron and Hermione from each other, and from the first night, when he told them Voldemort had tortured Olivander, he had no chance to speak to them alone.


    There are also Fanlin, because of the inconvenience, and Hermione''s busy work, so few people except Hermione can visit the van Lin lying in bed.


    In Mrs Weasley''s words, the internal injury was the most difficult to cure, and Mrs Pomfrey gave van Lin a quiet rest.


    "I think mom thinks if she can stop you from getting together and planning, she can delay your departure." The third night after Harry arrived, Ginny whispered to Harry as they were putting the dinner table.


    "So did she think about what would happen?" Harry muttered, "when she left us here for the meat pie, who else might have killed Voldemort?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1196

    "So Is that true? " Ginny interjected and said, "that''s what you''re going to do?"


    "I No I''m just joking, "Harry said. They stare at each other, and there''s something more than shock. In Ginny''s expression, Harry suddenly realizes that he and she are alone for the first time since the good times lost in the hidden corners of Hogwarts.


    He was sure she remembered.


    When the door opened, they both jumped up and Mrs. Weasley, Kingsley and bill came in. They often have dinner with other members of the order of the Phoenix, because the burrow has replaced 2 grimmer square as the headquarters of the order of the Phoenix, Mr. Weasley explained that Dumbledore After the death of their secret agent, everyone who had been informed of the location of grimmer square by Bradley automatically became a Secret Keeper.


    "And because there are about twenty of us, this greatly weakens the power of the red heart mantra. Death eaters have more than 20 chances to get this secret from someone, and we can''t expect it to last long. "


    "But Snape must have told the Death Eaters the address by now?" Asked Harry.


    "Well, the mad eye cast a few incantations to prevent Snape from finding the place again. We hope that their strength is strong enough to exclude Snape from this place and restrain his tongue if he wants to say it. But we can''t be sure, so it''s very good to continue to use this place as the headquarters when its protection becomes so weak Stupid. "


    In the evening, the kitchen was so crowded that it was very difficult to use the automatic knife and fork. Harry found himself huddled next to Ginny. They were passing things without words, which made him hope that there were several people between them. He was trying to avoid sweeping her arm, so he could hardly cut his chicken.


    To his surprise, van Lin finally came out of his room after a few days, which was probably the most exciting thing for Harry, and Mrs. Pomfrey announced that van Lin could leave her small room and left in a hurry.


    These days for Fanlin is really very sad, once the nervous tension relaxed, a lot of magic washed the body caused damage is almost on the van Lin almost can not stand up.


    In Madame Pomfrey''s words, if not for van Lin''s special constitution and a large number of tonic potions to be swallowed, the continuous high-intensity phantom shift alone would have killed him.


    This made Fanlin feel very lucky, and would be rescued by the Vatican people, which made Fanlin feel a little surprised.


    They seemed to have known for a long time that they were coming, but he had no contact with the Vatican.


    What''s more, it''s a pity that Trevor is a little too timid. Facing the holy knight Teflon, he doesn''t even have the courage to do it. And the knight, too, let the vampire go?


    This probably overturned the image of the Holy See''s supremacy.


    "No news about the mad eye man?" Asked Fanlin, sitting next to Hermione.


    The betrayal of Mundungus is abrupt, but it is reasonable.


    In the face of Voldemort, if Mundungus keeps Harry''s image, he will surely die, but betrayal is not necessarily, even if he will be punished by the magic spell of Fanlin.


    "Nothing," bill replied, shaking his head.


    So far, they haven''t held a funeral for moody because Bill and lupin haven''t found his body, and it''s hard to find where he might have fallen in the dark and chaotic fighting.


    "The prophet didn''t say a word about his death or the search for his body," bill continued, "but that doesn''t mean anything. They''ve been very quiet these days."


    "And they don''t have a hearing about the use of magic by minors because of the magic I use against death eaters," Harry said to Vaseline across the table, who just shook his head.


    "Because they knew I had no choice, or because they didn''t like to tell the magic world that Voldemort had attacked me?"


    "That''s it," Fanlin affirmed. "The Ministry of magic is no longer able to face Voldemort."


    "They have always been like this." Mr. Weasley said, "recently, I guess slinger doesn''t want to admit that the mystery man is as powerful as it used to be, or that there''s been a massive prison break in Azkaban."


    "Yes, why tell the public the truth?" Holding on to his knife, Harry said, a faint white scar appeared on the back of his right hand: I can''t lie.


    "Isn''t there anyone in the Ministry of magic ready to stand up to him?" Ron asked angrily.


    "Of course not, Ron, but people are afraid," Mr. Weasley replied. "They are afraid that they will be the next to disappear, their children will be the next to be attacked! I don''t believe that the Muggle research professor who resigned at Hogwarts has been missing for several weeks. In the meantime, slinger has closed his office all day. I just hope he is working out a plan


    When Mrs. Weasley got the magic to get the empty plates onto the table and began serving apple pies, everyone stopped talking."We have to decide how to protect you, Ali," said hibiscus, as they were eating pudding.


    "Why?" Harry is a bit confused. In fact, he can''t think of this and hibiscus


    "For the wedding," Furong said candidly, "of course, none of our guests are death eaters, but we can''t guarantee that they won''t accidentally say something after they drink the champagne."


    In fact, from this point on.


    Harry infers that she still suspects Hagrid.


    "Yes, good proposal," said Mrs. Weasley from the top of the table where she sat, her glasses hanging from the bridge of her nose, while browsing through the miscellaneous work that had been scribbled on a long sheep.


    "I''m sure they won''t turn down some small things. It''s like having a wonderful Carnival and then making time for the day." Fanling said with certainty that he watched Mrs. Weasley record it in her notebook.


    "I agree. Now, Ron, have you cleaned your room?"


    "Why?" Ron exclaimed, his spoon falling to the ground and glaring at his mother, "why does my room have to be cleaned? Harry and I like how it looks now


    "We''re going to have your brother''s wedding in a few days, young man..."


    "Are they going to have a wedding in my room?" Ron asked furiously, "what the hell..."


    "Don''t talk to your mother like that," Mr. Weasley said firmly. "Do what she says."


    Ron glared at his parents, picked up his spoon and swallowed the last mouthfuls of apple pie.


    "I can help. Here''s something for me," Harry told Ron, but Mrs. Weasley interrupted. "No, Harry, honey, I hope you''ll help Arthur with these chickens, Hermione, and I''ll be very grateful if you''ll change the delacours'' sheets. You know they''re going to be here at eleven o''clock tomorrow morning, and as for van Lin, you''ve just regained your ability to get out of bed... "


    "Oh, Hermione can take care of me, Mrs. Weasley..." Fanlin quickly said that it was Mrs. Weasley or Ginny or Hibiscus coming over these two days. It was really embarrassing.


    "Ah, yes, Mrs. Weasley, I''ll do it!" Hermione quickly grabs it. "Ginny can help me go to the delacours, and there''s Gabriel..."


    "OK..." Mrs. Weasley said reluctantly, "you come."


    Harry opened his mouth, but he couldn''t find any reason to help Vaseline.


    And it turns out that when you start making these chickens, there''s very little to do.


    "There''s no need to talk to Molly," Mr. Weasley said to Harry, who was driving his chicken into the henhouse. "But, um, Ted Tonks gave me most of the parts of the Sirius motorbike, and, well, I''m keeping it, which means it''s amazing to hide it here, with an exhaust, as I believe it says, most Gorgeous batteries, this is a great opportunity to study how the brakes work. Will put them all together again, when Molly doesn''t I mean, when I have time. "


    When they went back to the house, Mrs. Weasley was gone, and Harry ran to Ron''s Attic bedroom.


    "I''m doing it, I''m doing it..."! Oh, it''s you, "said Ron Teng, leaping up and exaggerating. When Harry entered the room, he was lying in bed, and the room was as messy as ever.


    The difference is that Hermione is sitting in a far corner sorting out two piles of books, some of which Harry recognizes as his own, her plush ginger cat with crook hill at her feet.


    And of course, there''s van Lin, who''s weak in the sofa. In fact, Harry can''t feel any change except a little bit pale, just like when he was in the Gryffindor public lounge, still holding his wand.


    This is supposed to be for Mrs. Weasley, phantom spell?


    "Hi, Harry," Hermione said as he sat on his marching bed.


    "How did you two escape?" Harry asked, puzzled.


    "Fanlin used a phantom spell, and as soon as she returned to the room, Mrs. Weasley would not say anything." As Hermione said, she left a "granmadica and number divination" on one pile of books and "the rise and fall of the dark arts" on another.


    "We were just talking about Crazy eyed man," Ron told Harry, and I guess he might still be alive. "


    "But Bill saw that he was hit by a deadly curse." Said Harry.


    "Yes, but Bill is under attack," said Ron. "How can he confirm that he saw it?"


    "Even if the lethal curse didn''t hit him, the mad eye still fell a thousand feet," said Hermione, now holding a heavy copy of the English and Irish Quidditch team in her hand.


    "Maybe he used a protective spell -"


    "Hibiscus said his wand flew out of his hand," Harry said.


    "Well, well, if you want him to die," said Ron irritably, patting his pillow into a more comfortable shape."Of course we don''t want him dead!" Hermione said, looking at him in shock, "his death is terrible! But we also have to face the reality


    For the first time, Harry imagined that the mad eye man''s body had broken off like Dumbledore''s, and one eye was still whizzing in his socket. He felt a throbbing pain accompanied by a strange desire to laugh.


    "The Death Eater may have cleaned himself up later, which is why no one found him," Van Lin said truthfully. "Moody''s body is very complicated, and those alchemy devices hinder Moody''s ability to use magic. I hate to admit that, but Moody is likely to fall into the hands of Death Eaters. "


    "Yes," said Harry, "like Barty crouch, turned into bones and buried in Hagrid''s front garden. They might have deformed moody and buried him in..."


    "No more!" Hermione screamed in shock. Harry looked over and saw tears in her eyes on the spell alphabet she had copied. "Oh, no," said Harry, struggling to get out of the cot. "Hermione, I didn''t mean to upset you..."


    "Oh, never mind, Hermione, I''m here..." Van Lin stood up, put Hermione in his arms, and took a clean handkerchief out of his pocket, trying to help the girl wipe away her tears.


    "Oh, I''m sorry I mean Sorry... " She sniffed and sobbed, "that''s amazing Terrible, isn''t it? It''s happening in Dumbledore After I never imagined that crazy eye man would die. Somehow, he looked so strong


    "Yes, yes, he does look like you said," Van Lin hugged Hermione. "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have..."


    "It should be mondungus!" said Ron angrily. "He just needs to touch the magic, and then help moody ward off a few spells, so that he can..."


    "Moody''s not going to do that..." Fanlin said, "he would love Voldemort to chase him..."


    As he said this, Fanlin looked at Harry. "Of course, there''s nothing right or wrong about all this, but Mundungus is too weak."


    "Don''t believe in Mundungus..." Harry repeated, "by the way, you''re not..."


    "Contract spell, yes, he broke the contract, so I think he''s going to lose most of his casting power." "The spell will prevent Mundungus from casting the spell, which may have been in effect as soon as the phantom has moved," Van leen said


    "I mean..." Harry hesitated and said, "will we..."


    "He deserves it, Harry!" Van Lin shook his head and refused, "once, it''s easy to go out for the second time. The third time, I can''t leave him to the Death Eater because of his cowardice. His will is not very firm, and he is good at playing tricks."


    "OK..." Harry nodded, and vaseline let Hermione go. Then Hermione went on sorting the books.


    "What do you want these books for?" Ron suddenly asked.


    "Just to see what books we need to bring," Hermione said. "When we look for Horcruxes."


    "Oh, of course," said Ron, tapping a hand on his forehead. "I forgot that now we have to start tracking Voldemort in the mobile library."


    "Ha ha," said Hermione, staring at the magic alphabet below, "I want to know Do we need to translate ancient magic? That''s possible I think we''d better take it with us, for the sake of safety. " She dropped the list into the larger of the two stacks and picked up Hogwarts, a school history.


    "It''s not an easy job..." Van Lin frowned. "Hermione, I wish you could..."


    "Don''t refuse me, will you?" Hermione whispered, "I''ll be more upset here."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1197

    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you sure you''ve considered it thoroughly? " Harry insisted.


    "Well, Harry, it''s not just about you. Or Fanlin, or Others Hermione was angry and wanted to compare with her poor appearance in front of Fanlin. Harry was confused by the sudden heckling.


    "See," said Hermione, thumping "traveling with the trolls" into the pile of abandoned books, with an angry look on her face. "I''ve been packing up for a few days, so we''re ready to leave quickly. The information for reference already includes very difficult magic, and I even moved the things prepared by the order of the Phoenix, those potions Even before I came, I modified my parents'' memories, so they were convinced that their real names were Wendell and Monika Wilkins. Their life wish was to move to Australia, and they had gone now, which would allow the fall to hunt them down and interrogate them about my whereabouts Or yours, because unfortunately, I''ve told them something about you


    "If I survive our search for Horcruxes, I will find mom and dad and undo the magic. If I don''t Well, I think I''ve done a good enough magic to make them safe and happy, Wendell and Monica Wilkins didn''t know they had a daughter, you know, "and the tears in Hermione''s eyes started flashing again.


    "Oh, Hermione, you shouldn''t be carrying my back..." Van Lin was silent, "there''s me here I mean... "


    "You''ve been tampering with Mr. al''s memory, haven''t you? You''ve deliberately reduced your contact with the Muggle world, but you''ve been back to London on my back..." Hermione weeps over the audit.


    This made Harry''s heart a little blocked


    "I Hermione, and vaseline I''m sorry I don''t... "


    "Don''t you two realize that Ron and I know very well what might happen if we were with you? We know, really, Ron, show them both what you''ve done


    "Oh No, the two of them just had dinner, "said Ron.


    "Come on, both of them need to know!" Hermione said angrily.


    "Oh, all right, guys, come here." Ron some helpless said, the body a little heavy toward the door. "Come on."


    "What is it?" Fanlin looked at Hermione with some confusion, "what did you two plot? Or the three of you? "


    "Then you''ll find out!"


    As Ron walked out of the room, the four came to a small landing. "Show yourself quickly," grunted Ron, his wand pointing to the low ceiling, just above them, opening a hole and a ladder sliding to their feet. A terrible, half sucking, half groaning voice came from the square hole, accompanied by a disgusting smell like an open foul ditch.


    "That''s your ghoul, isn''t it?" Harry asked, and he had never met such a creature that interrupted the silence of the night from time to time.


    "Yes, that''s it," said Ron, climbing up the stairs. "Come and have a look."


    Several men followed Ron up the short stairs into the tiny attic. In fact, van reen''s head and shoulders reached into the attic and caught sight of this thing curled up a few feet away from him, its mouth wide open, sleeping in the dark.


    "But it It looks like Do ghouls usually wear pajamas Fanlin thinks it''s subversive. Isn''t this kind of Dark Creature hiding in the graveyard and breaking down?


    "No," said Ron, "they usually don''t have red hair and lots of pustules."


    "Er..." Fanlin some speechless, for the ghoul image is not very cold, originally Fanlin thought those Yin corpses were bad enough.


    The more Harry thought about it, the more disgusting it was. It had the same body shape and height as human beings. Now Harry''s eyes adapted to the darkness. He clearly saw that it was wearing Ron''s old pajamas. He was sure that the ghouls were usually quite sticky and bald. They didn''t have very clear hair and water cells all over their bodies, and the color was like a face purple with anger ¡£


    "That''s me, isn''t it?" Said Ron.


    "No," said Harry, "I don''t think so."


    "Go back to my room and I''ll explain it again. I can''t stand the smell." Said Ron.


    As the four quickly climbed down the stairs, Ron restored the ceiling and went back to his bed.


    "As soon as we leave, the ghoul will come down and live in my room, in this position, on my bed..." Ron Ron patted his bed, although it seemed reluctant, "I think he really longed for that day Well, it''s hard to say, because all he can do is groan and drool But When you mention it, he just nods. Anyway, he''s going to be my double with dead spot Valley disease, isn''t it? "


    Harry was in a state of confusion.


    "It''s great!" Ron said that Harry didn''t understand the perfection of the plan and was obviously lost. "You think when we''re not going to show up at Hogwarts, everyone''s going to think that I and van Lin and Hermione must be with you, right? That means death eaters will go straight to our families to see if they have any information about your whereabouts"At the moment, we are talking about the origin of Muggle, but it seems that we are going to hide a lot with mom and dad." Said Hermione.


    "We can''t hide my whole family. It looks stupid, and they can''t all leave their jobs behind." Ron said, "so we''re going to make up a story that I''ve got a serious case of dead spot Valley disease, and that''s why I can''t go back to school. If someone comes to investigate me, mom or dad will show them the pustular Ghoul on my bed. The disease is really contagious, so they won''t want to get close to him. He can''t talk and he won''t cause any trouble because Obviously, once the bacteria get to your tongue, you can''t say it


    "So Your mom and dad are also involved in the program? " Fanlin asked in disbelief, if this is the case, Ron''s sacrifice is too much.


    "Dad is like this, he helped Fred and George transform the ghoul, and as for mom Well, you''ve seen her attitude. She won''t agree Until we leave first. "


    Everyone was silent. Only Hermione whispered the books. Ron leaned down and continued to lie on the bed. Harry looked at this and looked at that. He couldn''t say anything. The measures they took to protect his family made him realize that it was not only other things that could be done, they really wanted to be with him and van Lin, and they knew exactly how dangerous it would be He wanted to tell them what it meant to him, but he couldn''t find enough words to express his feelings.


    In the silence, Mrs. Weasley''s cry came from the fourth floor.


    "Ginny may have made a spot on that moldy napkin ring," said Ron. "I don''t know why the delacours must be here two days before the wedding."


    "Hibiscus''s sister, Gabriel, is the bridesmaid, she needs to come here to rehearse first, and she''s too young to come on her own," said Hermione, as she gazed indecisively at "a walk with the Banshee.".


    "The guests can''t relieve my mother of the pressure," said Ron.


    "What we really need to decide is," said Hermione, dropping the defense against the dark arts theory into the box and picking up the European magic education assessment. "Where are we going to leave here? I know you said you wanted to go to Godric Valley first, Harry. I know why, but Well Shouldn''t we look for Horcruxes first? "


    "If we know where any of the Horcruxes are, I''ll agree with you," said Harry, who did not believe that Hermione really understood his desire to return to Godric valley. His parents'' grave was just one reason why he wanted to go there. He had a very strong, though indescribable, feeling that this place had the answer he wanted, perhaps just because it was there Well, he survived Voldemort''s death spell, and now that he''s faced with the challenge of repeating feats, the place where the feats happened attracted Harry and made him want to figure it out.


    "Don''t you think it''s possible for Voldemort to watch Godric Valley?" Hermione asked, "he may expect that once you are free to move, you will go back to visit your parents'' grave?"


    Harry didn''t think of that.


    "But I don''t know..."


    "In fact, for us, there''s only one Horcrux that''s unknown, isn''t it?" "With regard to the gold cup of khufpav, at least we can be clear about the goal," Van leen said


    "What?"


    "It''s important who owned it." Fanlin said in distress, in fact, Fanlin can not determine the location of the Horcrux.


    They destroyed so many Horcruxes that Voldemort must have noticed. It''s hard to guarantee whether Voldemort will trust his men. After all, Malfoy has lost a Horcrux.


    "Let''s put this matter aside first..." Van Lin said that he thought of some feasible things, but the specific van Lin still needs to confirm, Malfoy family, vampires and even The Vatican?


    "Well, anyway..." Hermione took a deep breath. "Wherever it is, we have to find it and destroy it."


    "But once we find it, how can we destroy a Horcrux?" Ron asked.


    Hermione said, "I''m looking for information."


    "How to do it?" Harry said, "I don''t think there''s anything about Horcruxes in the library books?"


    "No," said Hermione, blushing, "Dumbledore moved them all away, but he He didn''t destroy them. "


    Ron straightened up and his eyes widened. "God knows how you managed to get these books about Horcruxes?"


    "Well It''s not stealing! " Hermione said, looking at Harry and Ron with a look of disappointment, "they are still library books, even if Dumbledore takes them off the shelf. Anyway, if he really doesn''t want anyone to get them, I''m sure he''ll make them harder to find..."


    "So?" Said Fanlin.


    "Er It''s easy, "Hermione whispered," I put a call spell, you know Fly to curse, they shrink, from Dumbledore''s study to the girls'' dormitory. ""But when did you do it?" Asked Harry, looking at Hermione with admiration and suspicion.


    "It''s him Dumbledore After the funeral, "Hermione whispered," it was just when we agreed that we were going to leave school to look for Horcruxes, and when I went upstairs to pick up my things That reminds me of Horcruxes. The more we know about Horcruxes, the better I was there alone Then I tried The spell worked, and they flew straight in through the open window, and I tied them up She swallowed and pleaded, "I don''t believe Dumbledore would be angry, and it''s not like we would use this information to make Horcruxes, would we?"


    "Do you hear us complaining?" Ron said, "anyway, where are these books?"


    Hermione rummaged around for a moment, then pulled out of the stack a large volume bound in black faded leather. She looked at it with a little disgust and held it as if it were something that had just died.


    "It''s very clear how to make a Horcrux. The secret of the Dark Arts It''s a terrible book. It''s really terrible. It''s all evil magic. I want to know when Dumbledore took it from the library If it was after he became the headmaster, I bet Voldemort got all the guidance he needed from here


    "So why did he ask Slughorn how to make Horcruxes? If he had read the book? " Asked Ron.


    "Or He approached Slughorn just to figure out what would happen if he divided the soul into seven pieces Van Lim hesitated to say that, in fact, he had been wondering why Voldemort insisted on dividing the soul into seven parts, perhaps corresponding to a cycle of reincarnation, from life to death.


    "Dumbledore is sure that when Riedel asked Slughorn, he already knew how to make Horcruxes, and I think you''re right, Hermione. He can easily get this information from there."


    "The more I read," said Hermione, "the more terrifying they look. At least I believe he made six. In this book, he warned that tearing the soul would destabilize the rest of the soul, and to prevent the agitation of the soul, it was to create a Horcrux to protect the soul through magic Harry remembers Dumbledore saying that Voldemort had gone far beyond "the usual evil."


    "So, is there no way to restore them to their original state?" Asked Ron.


    "Yes," said Hermione with a hollow smile, "but it will be extremely painful."


    "Yes? How do you do it? " Asked Harry.


    "Blame yourself," said Hermione. "You really feel remorse for what you''ve done. Obviously, this pain can destroy you. Somehow, I didn''t find out that Voldemort wanted to do it first. What about you?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1198

    "Of course not," Ron said, affirmatively before Harry replied, "so, how does the book say to destroy the soul?"


    "Yes," Hermione said, now she turned over the fragile pages as if checking for rotten internal organs. "Because it warned the black wizard that they had to do very powerful magic, from all of the things I read, Harry did one of a few very simple ways to destroy the soul


    "What, stabbing it with the snake monster''s fangs?" Harry asked. "Oh, well, luckily, then we already have a lot of snakeheads," Ron said. "I want to know what we''re going to do with them."


    "It''s not to say that the snake monster''s fangs must be needed." In fact, I once thought that only certain items could destroy the soul weapon, but as long as there is enough destructive thing to make the soul organ unable to repair itself, the venom of snake monster just coincides with it. If the antidote is used while destroying the diary, the soul organ will be repaired sooner or later, as long as its magic power is not completely lost "Lost."


    "Tears of the Phoenix," Harry said, "I remember fox saved me because I was bitten by the snake monster..."


    Harry stroked his little arm as if the wound had existed.


    "It''s very correct." "But our problem is that only a few things are as destructive as the snake monster''s fangs, and it''s very dangerous to carry them with us, although that''s a problem we have to solve because tearing, smashing, or crushing a soul organ won''t succeed, and you have to make it impossible to repair itself with magic."


    "But even if we destroy what it has deposited," Ron said, "why isn''t the soul in it just floating out and then in something else?"


    "Because the soul is completely the opposite of human beings," he said patiently, seeing Harry and Ron looking at them in confusion, and van Lin patiently explained, "it''s like a ghost. If you two have the attention to listen, in the defense of black magic, many black magic can work on the soul, and in fact, the magic we learn can hurt the soul very little..."


    "Fan Lin said, extending his hand in the position of the palm condensed out an ice blade.


    "If I take this thing now and let it pass through you, the body may die, but it is foreseeable that I will not destroy your soul at all."


    "It''s very comfortable for me, I''m sure." ''Harry laughs,'' Ron said.


    "That''s, of course! But the point I''m talking about is that whatever you do to your body, your soul will survive and not reach, "said Van Lin," in fact, the magic I''m good at is all this, but it''s a different way for the soul organ, and the soul fragments in it depend on its container, its magical body, to escape disaster, it can''t exist without a container, but To say, to integrate the soul into the body, in other words, it will be replaced by greater defensive power. "


    "But it seemed dead when I pierced the journal," Harry said, remembering that ink flowed out of the perforated pages like blood, screaming the soul of Voldemort when it disappeared.


    "Yes, the meaning of van Lin is clear. They are symbiotic. Once the diary is completely destroyed, the soul that is preserved in it no longer exists. Before you destroy it, Laura is trying to get rid of the diary and run it away from the water pipe, but obviously, it''s still like a new one when she comes back. " Hermione said.


    "Wait," said Ron frowning, "the soul in the diary dominates Ginny, isn''t it? So how does it do it? "


    "When the magic vessel is still intact, the soul inside it can fly in or out of the body of the person close to the vessel. I don''t mean it''s over for a long time, and according to my understanding, if you don''t move, he may not do anything. " "I mean, emotionally close, Laura tells her diary about her heart, she makes herself very vulnerable, and if you like it too much or rely on the soul, you''re in trouble," she added before Ron said


    "But who would like the soul?"


    "It depends on different circumstances." "In fact, I had a period of soul weapons before, in which Voldemort''s knowledge made me feel very needed," Van Lin said


    "So he controlled you at the time?"


    "If he was in control of van Lin then, I don''t think we would have had a chance to talk here." Harry said helplessly.


    "And Laura, the girl of slatelin?"


    "I don''t know, maybe because of her talent." "Laura has a very common affinity for ghosts, which comes from the magic of their family," Van Lin thought


    "Oh, I know, the Weasleys used to have, like purification, the ability to purify, and they said it came from unicorns, but it has been lost." Ron said, "so, what about you, van Lin?"


    "As you can see, my eyes, and elemental magic." "Sometimes it''s really time to be happy," Van Lin said


    "Well, Harry...""I have no idea what this is about. Now I want to know how Dumbledore broke the ring?" Harry said, "why didn''t I ask him? I really never... "


    His voice gradually died down: he was thinking about all the things he should ask Dumbledore, but Dumbledore was dead. While Dumbledore was alive, Harry seemed to have wasted too many opportunities to find out more truth To find out the truth of everything


    "We should always look forward, don''t we, like in first grade." Van Lin laughed. "Why don''t you ask me about Horcruxes? I''ve destroyed two Horcruxes, Ravenclaw''s crown, and Slytherin''s pendant box."


    "So..."


    "Well, I use fangs. I have some ideas for the rest, but I haven''t tried them." But it''s not a problem at all, OK


    "When did you become like this?" Hermione wondered.


    "He''s always been like this. When he''s in the bedroom, you don''t know how sullen he is..." Ron whispered.


    "That''s better than you look like a pig with a beautiful poster in your arms!" Fanlin is not willing to be outdone.


    There was no time to scuffle together. With the sound of the door wall, the door of the bedroom flew open, breaking the atmosphere of everyone.


    For a moment, the scene became a bit chaotic, and Hermione screamed out of the secret of the dark arts. Crook mountain is flying out under the bed. Hissing angrily, Ron jumps away and slams his head against the wall opposite. Before Harry realizes he''s looking up at Mrs. Weasley, he instinctively pulls out his wand. Mrs. Weasley''s hair is messy and her face is twisted in anger.


    As for Fanlin Well, he was startled by Mrs. Weasley, and Hermione just ran into his arms, which made him a little depressed


    Never overestimate the physical condition of a man who is good at death. It will be much worse than you think.


    "Sorry for ruining your cozy little gathering," Mrs. Weasley said, her voice shaking. "I think you all need to rest But there are a lot of wedding gifts in my room to pick out, and I remember you agreed to help me


    "Oh, yes, of course," said Hermione, looking frightened as she struggled to get up. "We will We''re sorry... "


    Hermione looked at Vaseline in agony, and then walked out of the room behind Mrs. Weasley.


    "Like a house elf," Ron murmured, still rubbing his head as the three of them walked out of the room. "I hate these jobs, and the sooner the wedding ends, the happier I am."


    "Yes," said Harry, "and then we don''t have to do anything but look for Horcruxes It''s going to be like a holiday, isn''t it? "


    "It''s still an interesting vacation." "We may have to go to many places, not just Horcruxes, but the magic world is very big," sighed van Lin


    Ron began to laugh, but the laughter stopped when he caught sight of a pile of wedding gifts waiting for them in weasleff''s room.


    The draculas arrived at eleven o''clock the next morning. Harry, Ron, van Lin, Hermione and Ginny were very angry at the Furong family''s arrival at this time. They had just stayed up so late last night.


    Ron ran back upstairs without a gentleman to wear socks to match his clothes. Harry tried hard to smooth his hair. Hermione and Ginny had to clean it up. It was a rare day when she needed to make up. However, van Lin was still sick, which made Hermione dissatisfied.


    When it comes to receiving Gabriel, he should act like a brother.


    Gabriel has been sleeping in the same bed with the two of them for a long time Good friend.


    What''s rare is that there is no drowsy eyes. Hermione also helped to trim her hair, and with her pale face, she was a good face of the dead house wizard who had been invisible for many years.


    When they all look smart and clean, they all gather in the sunny backyard waiting for guests.


    For the first time, it seemed as if the place had never looked so neat.


    The rusty boilers and old Wellington boots, which were often left about the stairway from the back door, are now gone.


    Instead, two new bushes swaying in the wind stood in large pots on either side of the door. Although there was no breeze, the leaves swayed lazily, forming a nice wavy shape.


    The kitchen door is closed. The yard was cleaned, and the neighboring garden was trimmed, although Harry preferred the leafy appearance.


    There was no goblin that would jump out at any time. It looked as if it had been abandoned.


    He has lost a lot of magic protection, which is set up by the order of Phoenix and the Ministry of magic in the burrow.


    What Harry knew was that it was no longer possible for anyone to move straight to a place by magic, so Mr. Weasley had gone to a nearby hilltop to meet the draculas, who would be there through the door key.The first sound of their arrival was an unusual shrill laugh, which was Mr. Weasley''s, and a moment later he appeared at the gate, full of luggage, leading a beautiful blonde in a long, leafy green robe, the mother of Hibiscus.


    "Mom!" Hibiscus cried, rushed into her arms, and then it was "Dad!"


    Mr. Delacour is far less charming than his wife. He is a head shorter than her and has a small pointed black beard. He looks very good tempered. He jumps to Mrs. Weasley in high heels and kisses her twice on each cheek, which makes her look very flustered.


    "Trouble for you," said Mr. Dracula, in a low voice. "Hibiscus told us you did a lot of things."


    Oh, nothing Said Mrs. Weasley, her voice trembling. "No trouble at all!"


    Ron kicks a goblin peeping out from behind in the wind swaying undergrowth to vent his feelings.


    "My dear lady," said Mr. delakul, who still held Mrs. Weasley''s hand with one of his chubby hands, "I''m very proud of the union of our two families! Let me introduce my wife, Apollo. "


    Madame de la cour glided forward a few steps, and then stopped to kiss Mrs. Weasley, too.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you," she said. "Your husband has told us a very interesting story!"


    Mr. Weasley burst out laughing. Mrs. Weasley looked at him. He became silent and assumed an expression of visiting a good friend who was ill in bed.


    "Of course, you''ve met my little daughter, Gabriel," said Mr. delakul, who looked like a miniature version of Hibiscus. She was eleven years old, with waist length solid hair and silver eyes. She gave Mrs. Weasley a big smile and hugged her.


    Then Gabriel gave Hermione and vaseline a glowing look, her eyelashes flashing.


    Gabriel is still so cute, and she is much better than hibiscus. She doesn''t have her sister''s ear. I believe Gabriel has a less arrogant and lovely neighborhood girl''s growth environment.


    In other words, Lori, a vampire, may not be very reliable. Loli is also a good bloodline


    Gabriel is a little big. Otherwise, she can operate a wave. For example, she needs custody?


    £¿£¿£¿


    Ginny, as the host, cleared her throat loudly.


    "Come in, then." Mrs. Weasley said briskly, "after you..."


    "No Please


    "After you!"


    In a flurry of humility, Weasley leads the draculas into the room.


    Before long, it was found that the draculas were particularly entertaining. They loved everything and helped to prepare for the wedding. Mr. delakul arranged everything, from seats to bridesmaids'' shoes. Madame de la cour was the most adept at using family incantations. In an instant the oven was cleaned. Gabriel followed her sister, trying to help her in any way she could. She spoke French quickly and vaguely. But on the other hand, the burrow was not built for many people. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley are now sleeping in the living room, and Mr. and Mrs. delakul are protesting and insisting on not sleeping in their bedrooms.


    Gabriel and Furong sleep together in Percy''s old room, and when Bill''s Best Man Charlie returns from Romania, they share a room.


    However, the chance to get together to discuss the plan was almost impossible, which made Harry and Ron desperate. They volunteered to feed the chickens just to escape the overcrowded room.


    It seems that the effect is not obvious.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1199

    In the clear blue dawn, Fanlin is walking on a mountain road.


    At the foot of the mountain, the shadow of a small town is shrouded in fog, just like the holy tower of learning. Everyone who yearns for the answer embarks on this road.


    All of a sudden, the picture turns and van Lin returns to the North Pole. He sees Dumbledore''s pale body. It should be said that Is the soul, step by step into the black tomb


    There were many times when van Lim wanted to get Dumbledore back, but it was impossible.


    Dumbledore''s figure went further and further away, stunned


    "Hermione, what are you doing?" After rubbing his eyes, Fanlin turned up. Considering that the humble house could not accommodate so many people, naturally, Fanlin asked to move out and took Hermione.


    As Fanlin had already taken on the responsibility of an adult, Mrs. Weasley had to let go, and Harry and Ron would have to stay in the burrow.


    (in fact, if it wasn''t for everyone''s agreement, and Sirius fanned the flames and stopped Mrs. Weasley, it would have been different...)


    "A gift for Harry Today is his birthday! " Hermione said, "don''t you forget Harry''s birthday?"


    "Ha ha, how could emmm¡­¡­ How about a new cape


    "I don''t think he wants this much You just forget it? "


    "Oh, well, it looks like that." Fanlin said with some chagrin, "so, you..."


    "I''m preparing it for you, and I think we need to deliver it."


    "What is this?" Van Lin looked at the box in his hand.


    "A lucky potion, if you don''t mark it wrong." Hermione said, "so, do you understand?"


    "I had a good communication with Professor srahorn. Before I left, although I didn''t think it was useful, it was a little metaphysical, but this is it..."


    At the same time


    "Hey, get up!"


    Harry opened his eyes reluctantly. He was still lying on the campbed in Ron''s ramshackle attic hut. The thought of the preparations for the wedding was a little painful, but he didn''t want to move out with van Lin and Hermione. He liked it here, and Ginny was here.


    Is this a bit of a show?


    At this time, the sun had not yet risen and the room was still dark. Owl piggy buried his head between his little wings and was still asleep. The scar on Harry''s forehead pricked.


    "What are you mumbling all the time when you sleep?"


    "Yes Is it? "


    "Yes, ''grigorovich,'' you''ve been saying the word ''grigorovich.''


    Harry didn''t wear glasses, and Ron''s face looked a little fuzzy.


    "Who is gregovich?" Harry asked in doubt.


    "How do I know that name is from you!" Harry thought as he rubbed his forehead. He felt vaguely that he had heard the name before, but could not remember where he heard it.


    "I just feel like Voldemort is looking for him."


    "Another poor fellow." Said Ron sincerely.


    Harry sat up and stroked the scar, and now he was fully awake. He tried to recall the scene of his dream, but the only thing he could remember was the rolling horizon and the silhouette of the village surrounded by deep valleys. "I think he''s abroad."


    "Who? Gregovich? "


    "It''s Voldemort. I think he''s looking for gregovich somewhere abroad. It''s not like a place in England


    "You think you''re in his brain again?" Ron asked anxiously.


    "Please don''t tell Hermione..." Harry said, "she doesn''t want me to see those things in my dreams..."


    Harry looked up at the pig''s cage and thought Why is the name gregovich so familiar?


    "I think," he said slowly, "maybe it''s about the quizzy game. There must be some connection, but I can''t think of I can''t think of it. "


    "Quidditch competition?" Ron said, "you don''t think of gergorwich, do you?"


    "Who?"


    "Dragmir grgorovic, the chaser who moved to Charley artillery two years ago for a record fee! It''s also the record holder of that season


    "Oh, no, no, no!" Harry quickly shook his head. "I''m sure it''s not gregovich. I''ll ask van Lin in secret. Maybe he''ll know."


    "Oh, maybe Hermione will know, but I don''t think it''s the chaser," said Ron. "But anyway, happy birthday to you!"


    "Wow Yes, I forgot! I''m seventeen years old! " Harry picked up the wand on the edge of the camp bed, pointed to the messy desk with his glasses, and said, "glasses are flying


    Er Although they were only a foot away from him, it was a great satisfaction to watch them dart by and stop at the point where they were about to poke into his eyes.In a flash, Harry had a burst of joy, in fact, he had been envious of van Lin can be unscrupulous use of magic, no matter where.


    However, that''s because Vaseline''s wand was destroyed once. Nicoleme and vaseline made the new wand. It''s impossible for the Ministry of magic to participate in it.


    But now, he can use magic, can''t he?


    "Beautiful!" Ron immediately cheered.


    Immersed in the joy of Harry Ron''s room all over the sky, wake up the pig, excited in the cage flapping wings. Harry even tried to tie his shoelaces with magic (it took a few minutes for his hands to undo the magic knot), and deliberately turned Ron''s orange uniform from the Charlie cannon poster to light blue.


    "I''ll use my hands," Ron suggested, chuckling, and Harry soon realized he had something to say.


    "This is a gift for you. Open it right here. It can''t be seen by my mother."


    "Is it a book?" Harry was surprised to take the rectangular package. It seems that in his impression, only Hermione can deliver books.


    Ron''s brain watt?


    "It''s not quite the same as those orthodox books, is it?" Harry tried to ask


    "it''s different from what you usually read." Ron said, "it''s absolutely classic. "Twelve success stories of chasing girls" can tell you everything about girls. If I had read this book last year, lavender and I would not have Well, anyway, Fred and George gave me a copy, and I learned a lot from it. You''ll be surprised to find that it''s not all about magic wands. "


    Harry accepted Ron''s gift with joy.


    When they came to the kitchen, the table was already full of presents. Bill and Mr. Delacour were almost finished breakfast, and Mrs. Weasley stood by the frying pan and chatted with them.


    "Arthur asked me to wish you a happy seventeenth birthday for him, Harry." Mrs. Weasley said happily, "he has to go to work very early, but he will be back at dinner. The one on the top is our present for you


    Harry sat down and opened the square package she was pointing to. Inside is a watch as like as two peas of Ron, when he was seventeen years old, the watch that Weasley and his wife sent him was the same. The case was gold and the star shaped pointer was on the dial.


    "Traditionally, a Wizard gives him a watch when he grows up," Mrs. Weasley looks at him uneasily by the stove. "But I''m afraid it''s not as new as Ron''s watch. In fact, it''s my brother Fabian''s watch. He can''t take good care of his own things. I''m afraid there''s a small notch in the back cover, but..."


    Her words stopped because Harry stood up and hugged her. He put a lot of emotion that could not be expressed in words into the embrace, and maybe she understood that when Harry let her go, she slapped Harry''s face awkwardly, then gently waved her wand, and half of the bacon in the frying pan flew out to the floor.


    "Happy birthday, Harry!" Hermione rushed into the kitchen, put her gift on top of the pile and said, "it''s just a small gift, but I hope you like it. What did you give him? "


    She followed Ron with a question, who pretended not to hear her.


    "Come on, open Hermione''s present!" Said Ron.


    She bought him a new camera.


    "Happy Birthday!" "Actually, I want a watch, too," Van Lin said sincerely


    "Then you need to wait until next year!" Harry suddenly realized that Fanlin would not be considered an adult until next year.


    "So, this is a gift for you." Said Fanlin, taking out the black gift box Hermione had prepared for him this morning.


    "This is..." Harry opened it. "It feels familiar to me."


    "Lucky potion," Van leen yawned, "I learned, from Professor slahorn, and you will be the first user of the vanillin potion."


    "Sometimes I wonder if you''re learning alchemy or potion." Harry laughed. "But it''s very useful for me."


    Harry recalled the wonderful feeling before he got the memory of srahorn, as if he could succeed in everything.


    Other gifts included magic razors from Bill and hibiscus.


    ("ah, by the way, ''zege''will give you a wonderful feeling of'' chasing ''a haircut," Mr. delakul stressed, "but you have to make it clear what you want If you don''t fold, you will find that you have less hair than you expected £©


    Harry thinks that Hermione is more reliable. At least, he won''t be shaved into baldness?


    The draculas sent chocolates, and Fred and George brought a large box of new items from Weasley''s.


    Harry, Ron, vaseline and Hermione didn''t stay at the table for long, because Madame Delacour, hibiscus, Gabriel and Bill were all in the kitchen, which made the small space a little crowded."I''ll wrap it up for you." As the four went upstairs, Hermione picked up the present Harry had in her arms and said happily.


    "Oh, good..." Harry nodded. "Maybe I could..."


    Before Harry had finished speaking, Hermione had directed the gifts upstairs with her wand.


    "Wow, it''s good to be an adult. You can use magic freely..." Fanlin said with envy.


    £¿£¿£¿


    Harry looked at Fanlin with disdain on his face. He was about to make a mockery when the door of a room on the first floor platform opened.


    "Harry, can you come in for a moment?"


    It''s Ginny.


    Ron stops abruptly, but Van Lin is very discerning. He and Hermione hold his elbow together and drag Ron upstairs.


    Harry followed Ginny into her room, which made Harry nervous. In fact, he had never been in Ginny''s room before. The room is small but full of light. On the wall is a huge poster of the witch band "weird sisters." on the other end is a picture of Gwen Jones, captain of the women''s Quidditch team Holyhead harpy.


    There was a table in front of the open window where they played two-on-two Quidditch matches with van Lin, Ron and Hermione! The least suspense game in the Quidditch arena, van Lin''s reaction is very fast, but, to be honest, he flies really badly with the broom, and Hermione is more threatening than van Lin.)


    Now a big pearl white tent has been set up in the stadium. The golden flag on top of the tent was as high as Ginny''s window.


    It''s like a thump in the chest. It''s like hitting his head.


    This forced Harry to adjust his breathing and try to make himself more competitive.


    Ginny, on the other hand, looked up at Harry''s face, took a deep breath, and said, "happy seventeenth birthday."


    "Good Thank you She looked directly at him, but Harry couldn''t look at her like that. It was like staring at the glare.


    "Nice view." Said Harry softly, pointing out the window. He could not blame her for not hearing.


    "I can''t think of anything to give you." Ginny said quietly.


    "Er You don''t have to send me anything. " Harry quickly explained, but it didn''t work, and Ginny took it as if she didn''t hear it.


    "I don''t know what works for you. It can''t be too big because you can''t carry it with you." He peeped at her, and she didn''t cry, which was a unique feature of Ginny, who rarely cried. He thought it might be because she grew up with six older brothers, which made her strong.


    She took a step closer to him.


    "So I think I''m going to give you something that you can remember me. You know, you may meet many beautiful girls outside in the future."


    Sure enough, Ginny still has a grudge against hibiscus.


    "To be honest, I don''t think there will be a chance in the showdown."


    "It''s also a blessing in misfortune," she whispered, kissing him as if he had never been, and Harry kissing her like a hot whisky.


    Ginny, she seemed to be the only real thing in the world, one hand on her back, the other hand through her long sweet hair, the feeling - the door slammed open, they suddenly separated.


    "Oh," said Ron purposefully, "I''m sorry."


    "Ron!" Hermione stood behind him, panting slightly, and behind him was Vaseline.


    "You are a pig, so strong, do not know how to care for patients?" Fanlin complained.


    Who knows what attribute Ron has awakened? Listen to the crack in the door?


    The Weasleys don''t seem to have such a habit, or is it inherited from Mrs. Weasley?


    But it can''t be denied that Ron has definitely forgotten who Harry is?


    Then the soul of the sister control burned so much that it broke the door?


    Anyway, several people were embarrassed, Ron seemed to calm down, and then he stood there looking at Harry, flushed and embarrassed.


    "Ah Ha ha You What, you go on... " Van Lin and Hermione reach out together to pull Ron, but Ron is petrified at the moment. The pestle is there, which reminds Fanlin of Goyle, the tall fat man.


    "So, happy birthday to you, Harry!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1200

    The atmosphere was once very embarrassing


    Even van Lin, standing behind Ron, felt a little restless.


    Ron''s face turned red and Hermione stepped back a little, but it didn''t work.


    Harry almost wanted to slap the door on their faces, but he calmed down as the door opened, and the scene just broke like a soap bubble.


    For a moment, it was like going back to Dumbledore''s funeral.


    He said something to Ginny, and all the reasons why he couldn''t be with Ginny came up.


    Now, he has no time or energy at all If you take Ginny What''s going on, Harry''s going to be crazy.


    And Ron and Mrs. Weasley


    Harry''s head was working fast. He looked at Ginny and wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what to say, but Ginny turned her back to him.


    He thought maybe she couldn''t help crying this time. But Harry couldn''t comfort Ginny in front of Ron.


    "See you later." Harry said helplessly, and followed them out of the house.


    Ron strode down the stairs in front of him, through the still crowded kitchen, into the yard, Harry followed him fast, while van Lin and Hermione trotted after them, which, to be honest, made them a little scared.


    Ron''s behavior is too abnormal, especially in the case of Harry and Ginny.


    As soon as he got behind the mowed lawn, Ron couldn''t wait to circle around Harry.


    "You hurt her, what are you doing now, wasting her youth?" Ron said it aloud, seeming indignant.


    It''s his sister, and Ron just knows Harry Potter and, of course, what they''re going to do.


    Ten years? Twenty years?


    This is something that nobody can be sure of.


    "I''m not wasting her youth," said Harry, as Hermione caught up.


    "Ron..."


    But Ron raised his hand and told her not to talk.


    "She was really upset when you broke up..."


    "Me too. You know why I want to break up, and that''s not what I want." Harry said angrily.


    "Yes, but now you''re here to tease her and give her hope again..."


    "She''s not a fool. She knows it''s impossible. She didn''t expect us to To get married, or... " As Harry said this, he thought of Ginny in a white wedding dress and marrying a tall, disgusting, unknown man. At that moment, he suddenly realized that her future freedom was not hindered, while his was There''s nothing in front of Voldemort.


    "If you come to tease her every time you have a chance, then..." Ron opened his mouth, but he was finally frustrated.


    "Not next time," said Harry harshly. Although the weather was cloudless, he didn''t think he could see any sunshine. "All right?"


    "But have you ever asked Ginny what she thinks? She knows what she wants to do... "


    "So?" Ron asked, "can we do nothing? It doesn''t matter to you, because Well, I''ll... "


    "Maybe we''ll try harder..." Van Lin tried to say, "it''s not impossible."


    "Really impossible?" Harry repeated, and did not know whether the words were in doubt or affirmation. In short, the birthday made Harry feel a little bad.


    Ginny never tried to be alone with Harry that day, nor did she show that they had been deviant in her bedroom.


    However, the arrival of Charlie gave Harry relief.


    Mrs. Weasley distracted Charlie, sat him in a chair, threatened to wave her wand, and told him it was time for a haircut.


    Harry''s birthday dinner was so large that it would crush the kitchens of the burrow. Several tables had been set up in the garden before Charlie, Lupin, Tonks and Hagrid, and Sirius arrived.


    Fred and George used magic to burn big "7" on several purple lanterns and hang them on the heads of the guests.


    Thanks to Mrs. Weasley''s care, George''s wound has been cleaned, but Harry is still not used to the black hole on the side of his head, and the twins are no less joking about it.


    Hermione used her wand to make many purple and gold ribbons, which hung in the branches and bushes.


    "Maybe you want to design it yourself..." No wonder Fanlin said with emotion, with the last magic wand, Hermione turned the hawthorn leaves into gold.


    "Say it again!" Hermione didn''t care, but she seemed a little happy.


    "Hey, what do you want to do


    "You care about me. If you have time to turn around me here, you might as well help me!"


    "With pleasure, ma''am!" Fanlin said, with the wave of the magic wand, the crystal clear ice is like a diamond embellishment in the luxury of general clothing."Look at the two of them?" Ron muttered, "it''s like his own..."


    "Oh, I think it''s good, and I don''t mind." Harry suddenly realized that he knew what Ron wanted to say, and he also


    Harry Met Ginny''s eyes. Immediately, Harry gave her a smile. Then he remembered his promise to Ron and hurriedly talked to Mr. Dracula.


    "Excuse me! Excuse me Cried Mrs. Weasley, as she walked into the garden with a huge snitch the size of a beach ball floating in front of her. Soon Harry realized that it was his birthday cake.


    Mrs. Weasley suspended it in the air with her wand, much safer than carrying it across the rough ground. When the cake landed safely in the middle of the table, Harry said, "it''s amazing, Mrs. Weasley."


    "Oh, it''s nothing, my dear," said Mrs. Weasley happily. Ron thumbed Harry over her shoulder, mouth shaped as if to say, "good job!"


    At seven o''clock all the guests arrived, and Fred and George stood at the end of the path waiting to meet them and bring them into the room.


    Hagrid, in order to be solemn, put on his best dreadful brown coat.


    This makes van Lin always have a question, difficult Hagrid is not hot?


    Then Hagrid came over and van Lin gave him some ice, which made Hagrid very happy.


    However, compared with Hagrid, Lupin made Harry care a little. Although he was smiling when he shook hands with Harry, Harry still felt that he was not very happy.


    This is too strange, standing beside lupin, Tonks is full of spring breeze on the contrary, which has become a sharp contrast.


    "Happy birthday, Harry!" She gave Harry a big hug and said.


    "Seventeen years old, hey!" Said Hagrid, taking a glass of wine the size of a cask from Fred We realize it''s been six years now, Harry, do you remember that? "


    "Almost," said Harry, looking up at him with a smile. "Did you break the front door and let Dudley grow a pigtail and tell me I''m a wizard?"


    "Oh, I''ve forgotten the details," Hagrid said with a triumphant smile. "How are you, Valentine, Hermione, and Ron?"


    "We''re fine," said Hermione. "How are you?"


    "Ah, not bad. All the time, we''ve got a couple of newly born unicorns. I''ll show you when you come back... "


    Well


    This sentence is bound to disappoint Hagrid. Some people in Fanlin have already determined that they will not return to school. At least, before Dumbledore comes back


    Speaking of it, van Lin thought of his dreams again.


    In fact, Fanlin has few dreams. It''s easy for a wizard to fall into sleep because of his mental fatigue. Of course, considering his age, some other dreams also exist, but it''s about reality


    Pilgrimage, and Dumbledore


    This is really strange, it makes van Lin feel a little uneasy.


    "Here, Harry..." Hagrid interrupted. "Actually, I can''t think of anything to give you, but I think of this."


    Hagrid said, and took out a small pocket tied with a hairy string, which had apparently been worn around his neck for a long time.


    "A small bag made of donkey skin. Besides the owner himself, no one wants to take the contents. Rare! "


    "Thank you very much, Hagrid."


    "Don''t mention it!" Hagrid shook his hand the size of a garbage can. " Charlie''s here, too! I always like him well! Charlie! "


    Charlie comes over and touches his terrible new hairstyle with his hands in distress.


    Mrs. Weasley''s custom


    Global Limited, only those present can buy


    Charlie was shorter than Ron, short and muscular, with many burns and scratches on his arms.


    "Hi, Hagrid. How are you doing?"


    "Long time no see. How''s norbo?" Hagrid asked, "you should be taking care of it. I sent it to him some time ago, but I didn''t see you. You know, the school is not very convenient now."


    "Nob?" Charlie laughed. "The Norwegian chirosaurus? Now we call her norbeta. "


    "So Norbo is actually a female dragon? "


    "Oh, yes." Charlie said.


    "How do you know that?" Hermione asked, in fact, ovum Hermione had seen nobo several times, but she couldn''t tell. Norbo was too young at that time.


    "Because the mother is more fierce." Charlie said if he had a point.


    He turned his head and looked back, then lowered his voice: "I wish Dad would come back soon, mom would be in a hurry!"


    Everybody went to see Mrs. Weasley. She was glancing at the door, trying to talk to Madame de la cour."I think we''d better start without Arthur." Said Weasley after looking at it a few more times. "He must have been delayed Oh


    Everyone saw it: a ray of light came from the yard and landed on the table, then changed into a silver weasel, stood back and said in Mr. Weasley''s voice, "the Minister of magic is coming back with me."


    Immediately, the patron saint disappears in the thin air, and the hibiscus family stares at the place where it disappears in shock.


    "We can''t stay here," lupin said immediately, "Harry I''m sorry I''ll explain it to you sometime... "


    He grabbed Tonks'' hand and pulled her away. They climbed over the fence and disappeared into view. Mrs. Weasley was a little confused.


    "Minister? But why I don''t understand... " But there was no time to talk about it. A second later, Mr. Weasley emerged from the thin air outside the gate, with Rufus scaranger, symbolically gray.


    What did Dumbledore say?


    Van Lim remembers that Dumbledore once told him that some of Dumbledore''s things were put in scriinger''s place and would be handed over by him.


    Perhaps, scrimber knew for a long time that Dumbledore was running out of time, but no one expected that Dumbledore was an activist.


    The two newcomers strode across the yard towards the lantern lit table in the garden.


    Everyone sat there without saying a word, watching them get closer and closer.


    When slinger entered the lantern''s aperture, Harry found that he looked much older than he had seen before, and his dry face was covered with frost.


    "Sorry to disturb you," scranger limped to an empty table at the table, "especially when I knew I was an uninvited guest." His eyes lingered for a moment on the giant snitch cake. "Best wishes to you."


    "Thank you." Said Harry. "I want to have a word with you alone." "And Mr. Ronald Weasley, Miss Hermione Granger, and Mr. van leen Ayre," scranger continued


    "We?" Ron was surprised and said, "Why are we there?"


    "I''ll tell you when there''s no one else." Scranger said, "is there a place to speak alone?" He asked Mr. Weasley.


    "Of course," said Mr. Weasley, who looked nervous. "Well, the living room, why not use the living room?"


    "You can show us the way." Scranger said to Ron, "you don''t have to be with us, Arthur."


    The Weasleys glanced uneasily at slinger as he and Harry stood up.


    Since the operation of the order of the Phoenix went wrong, to be honest, it''s hard for the rest of the order of the Phoenix to trust anyone in the Ministry of magic, and they paid Moody''s for it


    Five people were silent. It was not a pleasant conversation.


    Spranger should have known that the four of them were going to drop out of Hogwarts. As they walked through the chaotic kitchen and into the living room of the burrow, Spranger kept silent. Although the garden was covered with soft golden light, the living room was dark.


    When he came in, van Lin tapped his wand and lit the oil lamp. The shabby but warm room was immediately illuminated.


    Spranger plumped into Mr. Weasley''s armchair, while the others huddled in the sofa.


    As soon as they sat down, slinger spoke. "I have a few questions for you four, and I think it''s better to say it one-on-one. Maybe the three of you," he pointed to van Lin, Hermione and Harry. "Can you wait upstairs for a moment, I want to start with Ronald."


    "I''m sorry, we''re not going anywhere," said Fanlin at once, and Hermione nodded heavily. "In fact, there are not many choices left for you."


    "you can either talk with a few of us or don''t talk about it at all."


    Scuranger gave van Lin a cold, critical look.


    This gives van Lin an illusion


    It seems that the minister is going to split his face with him in the next second.


    However, considering the current situation of the Ministry of magic, it seems that there is nothing to support scriinger''s sufficient strength.


    "Well, let''s talk about it." He shrugged and cleared his throat. "I''m here, as you know, because of Mr. Albus Dumbledore''s will.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1201

    "You are obviously surprised! Don''t you know Dumbledore has something for you? "


    "We?" Ron said, "how many more of us?"


    "Yes, the four of you..."


    But Harry interrupted. "Dumbledore has been dead for more than a month. Why did he give us his relics so long?"


    "Isn''t that obvious?" Before scranger could speak, Hermione said, "they want to know what he left us. You have no right to do that! " Her voice trembled slightly.


    "I have every right," scranger said scornfully. "The proper confiscation Act gives the Ministry of magic the right to confiscate everything in a will..."


    "But the problem is, that law was enacted to prevent the transmission of black magic items between witches," Hermione said rudely. "And the Ministry of magic should have enough evidence to prove that the remains of the dead are illegal before they can be confiscated! You mean, you think what Dumbledore wants to leave us is something cursed? "


    "Do you intend to develop in the legal profession in the future, Miss Granger?" Scuranger asked.


    "No, I''m not interested," retorted Hermione. "I just want to do something good for the world!"


    The legal profession?


    I''m afraid Hermione will take your seat in the future


    Fanlin looked at scrimber sadly, which successfully attracted the attention of scrimber.


    "Is there anything you want to say, Mr. al."


    "I don''t think it''s necessary for us to engage in meaningless competition here."


    "Yes." Slinger looks at Van Lin calmly.


    "I''m surprised Mr. Minister, Dumbledore has a better candidate than you to dispose of these relics. Of course, it can not be denied that you are a leader... "


    "What do you want to say?"


    Harry couldn''t wait for van Lin to speak.


    "Then how did you decide to return our things? Can''t you think of any excuse to make it? "


    "No, that''s because it''s been thirty-one days." Hermione immediately said, "you can''t keep holding until you can prove that it''s dangerous. Right? "


    No one answered Hermione. Obviously, the girl was infinitely close to the truth.


    "Is Dumbledore close to you, Ronald?"


    "Me? No - not too close It''s like Harry and van Lin are... " Ron looks at Harry, van leen and Hermione, who keeps giving him the "shut up" look, but it''s too late, and slinger seems to have the answer he wants.


    He chased Ron like a predator.


    "If you are not so close to him, why would you be mentioned in your will? His personal legacy is very small, most of his property His private library, magic items and other personal property It''s all for Hogwarts. Why do you think you can be chosen? "


    "I I don''t know, "said Ron." I I said not so close I mean, I think he likes me... "


    "You are always so modest, Ron," said Hermione. "Dumbledore likes you very much."


    As Harry knows, Ron and Dumbledore have never been alone, and direct contact is negligible.


    But slinger didn''t seem to listen. He reached into his cloak, took out a donkey''s skin bag much larger than Hagrid had given Harry, took out a roll of parchment, and read aloud, "albus Percival woolfrick Brian Dumbledore''s last wish Ah, here I''ll leave my dimmer to Ronald Billies Weasley, hoping he''ll think of me whenever he uses it


    Slinger took from his bag something Harry had seen before: it looked a bit like a silver lighter, but Harry knew that it had the power to suck out all the light in a place and could be restored with a tap.


    Spranger leaned forward and handed Ron the dimmer, which he held in his hand and looked over and over.


    "It''s a priceless thing." Scriinger looked at Ron and said, "and maybe there''s only one in the world. It must have been designed by Dumbledore himself. Why did he leave you such a rare thing? "


    Ron shook his head in bewilderment.


    "Dumbledore has taught thousands of students," scrimger affirmed, "but in his will he only remembers the four of you. Why? What does he think you can do with the dimmer, Mr. Weasley? "


    "If I want to guess," Ron muttered, "what else can I do with it?"


    It''s clear that slinger has no clue. He squinted at Ron for a moment, then looked back at Dumbledore''s will.


    "I leave my book, the story of the minstrel Bieber, to miss Hermione gene Granger, hoping that she will have fun and knowledge from it." Slinger pulled a little book out of his bag. It looked very old. It was as old as the secret of the top black magic upstairs. The binding was dirty and many places were broken.Hermione took the book from scriinger without saying a word. She put the book on her lap and watched.


    Harry found that the title of the book was written in ancient Chinese. He had never learned it and couldn''t understand it. He saw a tear fall on the protruding emblems.


    "Why do you think Dumbledore left you this book, Miss Granger?" Scuranger asked.


    "He He knows I love reading. " Hermione said with a heavy nasal voice as she wiped her tears with her sleeve. "But why do I have to leave you this book?"


    "I don''t know. He must think I''ll like it. "


    "Have you discussed with Dumbledore the use of passwords or other means to deliver secret messages?"


    "No, I didn''t Hermione is still wiping her eyes with her sleeve.


    ¡±If the Ministry of magic hasn''t found any hidden codes in this book for 31 days, I''m afraid I can''t do it either Versitty Hermione refused to answer, and the girl was weeping.


    Hermione tried to suppress her sobs, but the thought of Dumbledore made her feel a little bit out of control.


    Van Lin held out his hand and held Hermione in his arms. "I think you can continue."


    Scrimber nodded. "Here''s Harry James Potter," he said, as he read it. Harry felt a surge of excitement. "I''ll leave him the snitch he caught in the first Quidditch game at Hogwarts, hoping he''ll remember that it''s a reward for his skill and determination."


    When slinger took the golden ball the size of a walnut from his bag, his silver wings flapped powerlessly. Harry couldn''t help feeling a deep sense of loss.


    "Why did Dumbledore leave you the snitch?" Asked scriinger.


    "I don''t know." Harry said, "in terms of what you just said, I think it might be Tell me that as long as I persevere, I can get Anything. "


    "So you think it''s just a token souvenir?"


    "I think so." Harry said, "what else can it mean?"


    "Now I''m asking questions." Said scriinger, moving his chair closer to the sofa. At this time, the outside was already covered by the dusk, and the big white tent outside the window rose out of the fence.


    "I noticed that your birthday cake was in the shape of a snitch," scriinger said to Harry. "Why is that?"


    "The intention is obvious, isn''t it? Harry is a good seeker, or, what secret message do you think Dumbledore will leave in the icing?"


    "I don''t think there''s anything in the icing." But snitch is a great place to hide small objects. I''m sure you know why? "


    Harry shrugged, but Hermione answered the question. Harry felt that answering questions was an irresistible hobby rooted in her soul.


    "Because snitch has someone''s memory." She said.


    "What?" Harry and Ron shared the same voice. They thought Hermione knew little about Quidditch.


    "Right." "The snitch has never been touched by naked skin before it''s released, and the maker is wearing gloves, and it''s not even touched," scriinger said. It''s enchanted and can identify the first person to touch it with his hand when the game is in dispute. This snitch... " He picked up the little golden ball


    "Will remember your touch, Potter. I think Dumbledore has great magic power. No matter how many times he makes mistakes, he should have enchanted the snitch so that it can only be opened by you. "


    Harry''s heart beat faster. He knew that slinger was right. How could he take the snitch in front of the Minister of magic?


    "You won''t say anything," scriinger said. "Maybe you already know what''s in the snitch."


    "No," said Harry, still wondering how to pretend to have touched the snitch with his hand. If he could, if he could, detect Hermione''s thoughts, and he could almost hear her brain whirling around him.


    "Take it." Scriinger said calmly. Harry''s eyes touched the minister''s yellow eyes, and he knew he had no choice but to do it. He held out his hand, and scranger leaned out again, slowly and deliberately stuffed the snitch into Harry''s palm.


    Nothing happened.


    Harry''s tired wings fluttered a few times and then stopped as he clutched the snitch with his fingers together. Slinger, Ron and Hermione continue to focus on the partially obscured ball, as if hoping for some change.


    "I think, Mr. Minister, if Dumbledore really left Harry something, he should have thought about it already, didn''t he? Or, what would you like to see? "


    "I..."


    "Undeniably, Mr. scrimber, you are a staunch advocate of war. Even we can seek some cooperation, but the problem is that..." "There may be some problems with your placement.""Some questions?" Slinger suddenly raised the volume, and his patience with Dumbledore and the order of the Phoenix made him a little difficult to control


    "I think, maybe you''re out..."


    "I can''t deny, Mr. scrimber, you look like a drunk in a bad temper now, and you are far away from accepting the reality The last Minister of fudge has set a perfect example... "


    "For one, if you don''t have a correct understanding of what you''re going to do, then you''ll completely block the way ahead..."


    "You mean, my fault?"


    "No, we are just differences of ideas, Mr. Minister!" Van Lin said calmly, "I think you should, and you can''t control everything, right? It''s like this from the beginning. You have to admit that you made a wrong decision."


    "Listen to Dumbledore? Like fudge? " Slinger is like an old lion with angry hair.


    "I''m sorry, then, that you won''t get anything from us." Said Fanlin.


    "It''s a little dramatic." Said Harry calmly.


    Ron and Hermione both laughed.


    "That''s all, then, isn''t it?" Hermione said as she stood up from the sofa.


    "It''s not over yet," said Spranger, taking two deep breaths.


    ¡±Dumbledore also left you something, Potter "


    " what is it Harry asked, and everyone listened attentively.


    Slinger didn''t bother to read the will this time.


    "The sword of Gryffindor." Said scriinger.


    For a moment, everyone froze.


    Harry searched for traces of the ruby decorated hilt, but slinger did not take the sword out of the leather pocket, which looked too small to hold a sword.


    "Where is the sword?" Harry asked suspiciously.


    "Unfortunately," said scrimger, "that sword is not something Dumbledore has the right to give. The sword of Gryffindor is a valuable cultural relic. Things like this belong to... "


    "He belongs to every student in Gryffindor!" Said Fanlin.


    "According to reliable historical records, the sword automatically appears whenever it meets an outstanding student of Gryffindor," scriinger nodded. "So that doesn''t make it the sole property of Mr. Potter, no matter how Dumbledore decides."


    Slinger scratched his shaved face and looked at the faces of van Lin. " Why do you think... "


    "Dumbledore wants to give me his sword, doesn''t he?" Harry tried to hold back the excitement and let himself be as calm as possible and said, "maybe he thinks that sword is more suitable for hanging on my wall."


    "It''s not a joke, Potter!" Roared scriinger Is it because Dumbledore believed that only Godric Gryffindor''s sword could defeat Slytherin''s heirs? Did he give you that sword, Potter, because he believed, as many people believe, that you are the one who can destroy "the one who can''t even name"


    "Interesting theory." Harry said, "has anyone ever tried to stab Voldemort with a sword? Maybe the Ministry of magic should find someone to try that, instead of wasting time on the lights out or covering up Azkaban''s escape. So that''s what you''ve been doing, Minister? Shut yourself up in the office, desperately trying to open a snitch? People have been killed I almost became one of them Voldemort chased me through three countries and killed mad eyed moody, but the Ministry of magic didn''t say a word about it, did it? But you still expect us to cooperate with you! "


    "You''re going too far!" Exclaimed scriinger, standing up. Harry jumped up, too. Slinger limped up to Harry and slammed the tip of his wand on Harry''s chest. Harry''s T-shirt burned a hole that looked like a cigarette.


    "Hello Ron jumped up and raised his wand.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1202

    "Don''t do it! Do you want to give him an excuse to arrest us? " Ha, the interest rate should be reflected first.


    "Finally remember that this is not a school?" Slinger''s breath came ferociously on Harry''s face. "I finally remember that I''m not Dumbledore, who always tolerates your insolence? You can crown that scar, Potter, but that doesn''t mean a 17-year-old can tell me what I do! You should learn to respect! "


    "You deserve it!" Said Harry.


    "I deserve it!"


    "You''d better calm down, or you may stay here. I promise, if you die, no one in the Ministry of magic will even avenge you." Van Lin put his hand on scriinger''s.


    "And, you know, without Voldemort, you are nothing, and Voldemort comes back, you stand up, it is impossible to solve the problem, you are doomed to be just a poor


    "Poor what, I''m the Minister of magic!"


    "Maybe tomorrow won''t be. Haven''t you noticed that any information about Harry can be leaked, and the Ministry of magic is still in your hand? Without a little bit of self-knowledge, people in the Ministry of magic are just a bunch of fools! "


    "What''s more, even if I kill you here, the Ministry of magic will not react to me and want me? The Ministry of magic can''t even protect itself


    "Are you threatening me?"


    "I''m talking about a fact!" "Where were you when we were being hunted down by dozens of Death Eaters? Design a protected house? Not enough people? Even the news was leaked from the Ministry of magic


    "You are playing with fire..." Slinger pointed his wand to van Lin, but before he could put it out, van Lin''s wand was the first to be held in the brow of slinger.


    "Make a bet," said Fanlin with a smile. "Just bet, before I kill you, can you use a magic?"


    Pure blue, van Lin coldly staring at the eyes of scriinger, like a dagger, wanton aggression.


    Originally, van Lim still had some sympathy for slinger, but his attitude was too bad.


    Now, it''s not that they''re asking for the Ministry of magic, a minister of Magic who''s completely elevated?


    Ridiculous position, there are no rules now, right!


    "Fanlin..." Harry felt a little panicked. Van Lin was a little strong


    There was a tremor in the floor, a sound of running feet, and then the door of the living room burst and the Weasleys ran in. "We We thought we heard... " Mr. Weasley spoke first. When he saw Vaseline holding his wand against scriinger''s head, he was so scared that he couldn''t speak. Especially van Lin''s state, that kind of cold eyes, the people of the order of Phoenix were really familiar with it. Van Lin was ready to fight


    ¡°¡­¡­ Er Big Voice. " Gasped Mrs. Weasley, her Adam''s apple rolling up and down.


    "Well, it seems that you can Get out of here alive! " Van Lin laughed, but he didn''t mean to put away his wand. "Does Dumbledore have anything else to explain? It looks like it''s all here! "


    Slinger stepped back a little, and the cold from his brow constantly stimulated the nerves in his brain.


    Fanlin is really able to kill him


    "No Nothing more. " He looked at Van Lin and Harry bitterly and said, "I I''m disappointed with the attitude of both of you. " He forced his face away from van Lin and looked straight at Harry again It seems that you don''t think the Ministry of magic takes you seriously And Dumbledore Things to value. We should work together. "


    "I don''t like your theory, minister." Harry said, "remember?" Once again, he raised his right hand and showed scrimger the line of white scars on the back of his hand. "I shouldn''t have lied.".


    The expression on scriinger''s face solidified. He turned and limped out of the room without saying a word.


    Mrs. Weasley hurried out, and Harry heard her stop at the back door. After a moment she exclaimed, "he''s gone!"


    "What does he want to do?" Mr. Weasley asked, glancing at several people present, "why do you..."


    Mrs. Weasley hurried back into the room.


    "Give us what Dumbledore left us." "The contents of his will have just been published," Van Lin said


    Outside in the garden, three things that slinger had brought were over the table, passing through the people''s hands. Everyone was lamenting the light switch and the story of the minstrel Bieber, and regretted that scrimber refused to hand over his sword, but no one could say why Dumbledore left Harry an old snitch.


    "As for why Perhaps it is the minister who is not willing to accept it! " Fanlin said, a group did not continue to speak.


    "Fortunately Sirius was not there." "Didn''t he give you anything?" sighed Mr. Weasley"Fox!" Said Fanlin.


    "Oh, yes, I''ve seen it..." Hagrid some envy, this from the east of the divine bird and the more fit.


    While Mr. Weasley was working on the lights out for the third or fourth time, Mrs. Weasley tentatively said, "Harry, honey, everyone is starving. We don''t want to have dinner without you Is dinner ready now? "


    Everyone had a meal in a hurry. Then they sang a birthday song and ate some cakes carelessly. The birthday party was over. Hagrid was invited to the next day''s wedding, but he was too big to sleep in the overcrowded shack, so he left and set up his own tent next door.


    "I''ll see you upstairs." Said Harry in Fanling''s ear, helping Mrs. Weasley clean up and restore the garden. "After everyone goes to bed."


    In the attic room, Ron is studying his light switch. Harry is putting something into Hagrid''s donkey skin pocket. Instead of gold, he contains what he thinks is the most valuable, although it seems worthless, including the map of the living thieves, D.A.''s contact gold coins, and some simple things.


    He tightened the rope around his neck and sat there with the old snitch, watching its wings flapping feebly.


    Finally, van Lin and Hermione knock on the door outside, and then creep in.


    "Shut your ears and listen!" Hermione whispered the spell and waved her wand toward the building.


    "I thought you didn''t approve of this spell!" Said Harry with a sigh.


    "The situation has changed." Hermione said, "now show us the dimmer."


    Ron did it right away.


    The only light in front of the room was knocked out.


    "The point is," Hermione whispered in the dark, "we can do the same with Peru''s permanent dark powder." There was another soft sound, and the light flew back to the roof, illuminating them again.


    "It''s really cool." Said Ron carefully, it is said that Dumbledore invented it himself


    "I know, but he didn''t mention you alone in his will to help us light the lights!" But Dumbledore is a friend of nicoleme''s, and it doesn''t surprise me that he has achieved something in alchemy


    "Do you think he knew that the Ministry of magic would confiscate the will and search everything he left us?" Harry asked.


    "Sure I know it!" Hermione said, "he can''t tell us why we should leave those things in his will, but the will can''t explain..."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Why didn''t he give us a hint when he was alive? " Ron asked.


    "Well, to be more precise," said Hermione, who was tapping on the book of Biber the minstrel.


    "If these things are so important that they have to reach us from the Ministry''s nose, then you think he has told us why Unless he thinks it''s obvious that we can see it? "


    "Well, his plans have failed, haven''t they?" Ron said, "I always say he has a brain problem. He''s brilliant, he''s a character, but he''s out of his mind. Leave Harry a snitch What do you mean


    "I don''t have a clue." Hermione said, "when slinger gives it to you, Harry, I''m sure something will happen!"


    "So the snitch picked up his pulse," he said. "I didn''t make a special effort to open it in front of slinger, did I?"


    "What do you mean?" Asked Hermione.


    "The snitch I caught in my first Quidditch competition," said Harry. "Don''t you remember?"


    Hermione seemed just confused.


    "This snitch, it should be the one you almost swallowed!" "What''s more, snitches have memories. Maybe Dumbledore will set this mode to open mode."


    "That''s it!" Harry nodded hard. He put his lips on the snitch and his heart pounded.


    The ball didn''t open. Frustrated and disappointed, he put down the golden ball, but Hermione cried.


    "Wait a minute! There are words on it. Look


    Harry was so surprised and pleased that he almost dropped the snitch. Hermione was right. There were five thin raised italics on the smooth golden sphere, which Harry recognized as Dumbledore''s handwriting at a glance. I opened the last He hardly saw it, and the line disappeared.


    "I opened the last What does that mean? " Harry looked at Vaseline at a loss.


    And Fanlin is a little confused at the moment. It should be the resurrection stone


    Van Lin is a little uncertain, Dumbledore''s condition also needs resurrection stone to stabilize, now


    Hermione and Ron also shook their heads in confusion."Open when closed When closing Open when closed... " But no matter how many times they repeated the words in various ways, they could not find any other meaning.


    "And the sword," said Ron, who finally gave up trying to decipher the text on the snitch. "Why did he give Harry the sword?"


    "Why didn''t he tell me before?" Harry said calmly, "I was there. Every time I talked to him last year, it hung on the wall of that office! If he wants to give me the sword, why not at that time? "


    He felt that he was in the exam, and the answer was in front of him. He should know, but his brain was always slow and could not respond. Did Dumbledore miss something last year when he was talking to him? Should he understand Dumbledore''s intention? Does Dumbledore expect him to understand?


    "I can tell you clearly about this sword, Harry!" "You used this sword to kill the basilisk, and the Gryffindor sword will absorb the material that makes it powerful. Think about it, what will happen?"


    "Matter Matter... "


    "The sword of Gryffindor can destroy Horcruxes!" But there was almost no magic sword


    "Remember that sentence, every good Gryffindor can pull out this sword when needed. It''s an ancient magic that even the gods can''t crack."


    "If so, maybe we don''t have to worry about how to destroy it..."


    "It''s better to think about it. After all, ancient magic will inevitably fail." Said Fanlin.


    "That''s right, but let''s not talk about it. Now And this book, "said Hermione," the story of Biber the minstrel I''ve never heard of this book... "


    "You haven''t heard of Biber the minstrel?" Ron said, puzzled.


    "In fact, I don''t know. And Harry


    "Same!"


    "Are you three joking?" Ron said in surprise.


    "No, I''m not kidding." Hermione said in surprise, "do you know?"


    "Yes, of course I know!"


    Harry began to get excited. He didn''t expect a book that Ron had read, and neither Hermione nor Vaseline had.


    But Ron was a little confused by their surprise.


    "Oh, come on! Isn''t all those old nursery rhymes written by Bieber? Good luck spring The wizard and the jumping pot "Stingy rabbit and her rotten stumps".... "


    "Sorry, I didn''t hear you," Hermione asked with a smile. "What''s the last one?"


    "Don''t tease me!" Ron looked at Harry, vaseline and Hermione in disbelief. "You must have heard of stingy Rabbits..."


    "Ron, you should know that I grew up in a Muggle family as well as Harry Hermione said, "we didn''t hear that kind of story when we were children. We heard the story of snow white and the seven dwarfs and Cinderella..."


    "What is that? A disease? " Ron asked.


    No one paid any attention to Ron. In fact, Fanlin did not read this fairy tale book. Who would hold on to a fairy tale and, besides, the Deathly Hallows


    "So it''s all about fairy tales?" Hermione went back to the ancient writing.


    "Yes," said Ron uncertainly. "I mean, all the old stories are written by Bieber. I don''t know what the original version looked like


    "But I don''t understand why Dumbledore wanted me to read this book?"


    There was a crack coming from downstairs.


    "Probably Charlie. When his mother was asleep, he would sneak out and change his hair back." Ron said nervously.


    "We should go to bed, too." Hermione whispered, "don''t oversleep tomorrow."


    "That''s right," Ron Zan said. "The bridegroom''s mother killed four people in a rage, but it''s a big spice for the wedding! I''ll get the light. "


    As Hermione and vaseline left the room, he pressed the light switch again.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1203

    Bill and hibiscus got married the next day.


    At three o''clock the next afternoon, Fanlin, Harry, Ron, Fred, and George were standing on time outside the huge white tent in the orchard, waiting for the guests to come to the ceremony.


    This kind of work can only be done by these young men, but Harry needs to make some changes.


    Harry had drunk a large portion of the potion, and now he had turned into a young man with red hair, looking like the Muggle boy who went to school in the local Autrey St. catchpol.


    Of course, Fred cleverly borrowed some of the boy''s hair with the flying charm and added it to the potion.


    According to the plan, Harry will change his name to "cousin Barney", and the large number of Weasleys'' relatives ensures that no one doubts his identity.


    Harry''s identity is so sensitive that no one can guarantee that all the people attending the wedding can be trusted. Besides, it can avoid some troubles, can''t it.


    All five of them have a wedding seat schedule in their hands, so they can easily guide each guest to their correct seat. Many musicians in white robes arrived at the wedding about an hour ago with their various golden instruments in their hands, all sitting not far from the tree.


    Far away, the scene is filled with magic like blue smoke, like a fairyland. Behind them, from the entrance of the tent, you can see that the long purple carpet is lined with rows of exquisite gold seats on both sides. Moreover, the pillars of the tent were also coiled and decorated with flowers of various colors.


    Fred and George are trying to decorate a bunch of golden balloons above the place where Bill and Furong were sworn in.


    Outside the field, bees and butterflies are playing leisurely in the lawn and bushes.


    However, the peace in front of him could not offset the restlessness in Harry''s heart.


    The Muggle boy''s body is fatter than Harry, naturally, in this sunny summer afternoon, his slightly tight gown also makes Harry times feel the heat of the weather and the anxiety in his heart.


    To tell you the truth, this feeling is a little baffling, but it is very real.


    "What''s the matter?" Van Lin asked, Harry''s performance is not very natural, originally he was still immersed in the wizard''s wedding decoration, but see Harry now look like, "the dress is too tight? If you want to know, you should use... "


    "I hope so..." Harry blurted out a word, then tried to loosen the bow tie with his hand.


    "Fanlin, you say Will it be... "


    "Found by Death Eaters?" Van Lin said, "if there is no accident, there will be some different surprises today. The good things of the Weasley family should not be ignored. However, when they find out here, it is hard to say. After all, we have prepared for a long time."


    "Resist?"


    "It''s a wedding!" Van Lin laughs, which makes Harry a little confused. Fanlin is usually too cautious, but now he is.


    "Look at it. After all, it''s been a long time since there''s been nothing wonderful, has it?" Van Lin patted on the shoulder.


    "Ah, when I get married," Fred complained as he loosened the collar of his dress. "I''m not going to make so many annoying rules. You can do whatever you want, just give mom a whole body charm."


    "Really, mom did well today because Percy wasn''t here for a while, but who cares about that idiot?" George said, "come on, everybody. Look, they''re coming!"


    "Cheer up, Harry!" Ron said a little tired, this welcome work is not very easy to do.


    "Come on..."


    Along the direction of van Lin''s fingers, many figures in different costumes appeared one by one near the edge of the venue. Within minutes, the guests'' team had begun to take shape. Then, the crowd began to follow their own routes through the orchard and toward the tent.


    Bill has worked in Egypt for a long time. Naturally, it''s no accident to bring some decorations. The only pity is that Bill''s friends in Egypt can''t come to his wedding.


    But isn''t Hibiscus enough?


    Hibiscus, a silly woman, has been possessed by demons since her trip to Egypt. It''s really suitable for two to be together.


    Exotic flowers and enchanted birds hover on witches'' hats, while witches'' ribbons twinkle with jewels of various colors. As people''s excited conversation gradually becomes clear, the previous buzzer is also submerged with the emergence of the crowd.


    "Oh, my God, I swear I saw some Meiwa cousins," George craned his neck to see more clearly. "I think they need some private English tutoring. I think I can do it..."


    "Hey, don''t worry, be careful," Fred said, running straight through a group of middle-aged witches and charging toward his target. "Here - can I help the ladies? (French) "Faced with a direct chat up, the beautiful twin sisters chuckled and accepted his invitation.


    On the other hand, the left George can only reluctantly receive this group of middle-aged witches. Ron''s duty is to greet Mr. Weasley''s colleagues in the Ministry of magic. As for Harry and van Lin, they have to take care of an old couple who are almost deaf.


    "Hi!"


    When Harry walked out of the tent again, a familiar voice said hello to him. Tonks and lupin appeared in front of him. This time, she gave herself blonde hair. "Arthur told us that you were the one with curly hair. Besides, I''m really sorry about what happened last night


    As Harry took them down the aisle, she added, "the Ministry of magic is getting more and more resistant to werewolves, so we thought it would be no good for you if we stayed there yesterday"


    "it''s OK, I understand," Harry said, turning more attention to lupin. Lupin also gave him a smile, but when they turned to leave Harry, Harry noticed that Lupin''s face became dim again. He didn''t quite understand it, but he didn''t have much time to think about it now.


    Hagrid''s arrival caused quite a stir. When he was ready to take his seat, he misunderstood Fred''s instructions and sat down without waiting for his chair in the back row to be strengthened. As a result, the five glittering chairs suddenly turned into sticks and powder. When van Lin came out to clean up the destruction, Hagrid kept on apologizing to anyone who would listen to him.


    "Oh, don''t bother, Hagrid..." Fanlin felt some brain pain. Hagrid was too cautious. He made a mess and panicked. This was not in line with Hagrid''s positioning.


    "Sorry I... "


    "Sit down, sit down..." Van Lin restored the damaged site. "Don''t be nervous, Hagrid..."


    When Harry left van Lin and rushed back to the entrance, he found Ron talking face to face with a wizard who dressed very strangely: a pair of slender eyes, shoulder length white hair like marshmallow, wearing a strange hat, the long spike on the hat was thrown in front of him, blocking his nose, wearing an egg yellow robe. In addition, there is a more striking feature than the triangle eye on his chest, which is the glittering light of the gold chain around his neck.


    "Shannon ferrius Lovegood," he said, extending his hand to Harry as he introduced himself. "My daughter and I live in the mountains, so it''s great to receive an invitation from the Weasleys, and I think you should know my daughter Luna?" He turned to Ron and added.


    "Yes," said Ron, "didn''t she come with you?"


    "Oh, she''s going to hang out on the charming little manor over there and say hello to the goblins, the great little creatures! Now few people realize how much we can learn from these smart little things What''s more, we can''t even give them a proper name, these tireless gardeners


    "I think we know a lot of wonderful curse words," Ron muttered. "And I think Fred and George have taught those nasty little things."


    When Luna showed up, he was taking a group of wizards to the tent.


    "Hello, Harry, Valentine!" She said hello as usual.


    "Er My name is Barry... " Harry replied flustered.


    "Oh, has it been changed to that name?" She asked brightly.


    How do you know, Luna Van Lin didn''t finish, but the problem was coming up.


    "Oh, it''s just your expression," Luna said, staring at Harry.


    As a matter of fact, Fanlin''s sense of Luna has always been very good. Like her father, Luna is also wearing a bright yellow robe, and her hair is still decorated with that exaggerated big sunflower. Maybe she is used to it naturally. Fanin doesn''t think there is anything wrong with Luna''s dress. At least, Luna doesn''t wear the eye-catching carrot earrings.


    A witch full of spirituality, although she said that sometimes the nerve may answer the wrong line, but it''s very interesting, isn''t it?


    Shannon ferrius was now engaged in a conversation with an acquaintance, and did not notice the three of Luna. It wasn''t until she said goodbye that she turned to see her daughter, and Luna was holding her finger and saying to him, "Dad, look - a goblin bit me."


    "How wonderful! You know, Goblin saliva is great Mr. rogufd took Luna''s outstretched finger, examined the wound, and said, "Luna, my darling, if you feel like you have an unprecedented impulse to sing an opera or recite like a mermaid today, you must make yourself. I bet you''ll be a wonderful gift from the goblins. "


    ¡­¡­


    Neuropathy is contagious


    Luna and her daughter explained the meaning of this sentence very well.


    Ron turned his head and coughed loudly with his back to the father and daughter."Ron might find it funny," Luna said quietly as Vaseline took her and her father to their seats, "but my dad does have a lot of research on goblin magic"


    "really?" Fanlin asked in an incredible way. As he was not sure whether to challenge the Luna and his daughter''s eccentric views, the voice of the sentence was long.


    "Of course, my father did study goblin magic, and goblin saliva did work."


    "Like the goblin''s blessing?" Fanlin said, looking at Luna''s promise, there is always a kind of Fanlin, although I don''t believe it, but I can''t bear to hurt you.


    Why do you believe it?


    Study goblin magic?


    These little things are not the same race that once coexisted with elves and dwarfs in ancient times. Today''s goblins are just some later evolved ones marmot?


    Can ah ah ah call that kind?


    "After all, are you sure you''re not going to do anything about your wound?" Said Fanlin.


    "Oh, it''s OK," Luna replied, sniffing her injured finger as she looked up and down at Vaseline. "You''re OK, Harry and you look worried. I told my dad that people would choose to wear gowns for weddings, but Dad insisted that they should wear bright, sunny clothes at weddings. This is for good luck I think you can understand. "


    Good, strong! Luna''s mind jump is really not what ordinary people can follow.


    I''m glad Hermione didn''t.


    After Harry left Luna and her daughter, Harry saw an elderly witch with a hooked nose, red eyes and pink leather hat, which made her look like a fiery flamingo.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Your hair''s too long, Ron. It won''t be long before even I think of you as Ginny. Oh, my God! Shannon ferrius, what''s that look like? It looks like an omelet. And who are you? " He yelled at Harry.


    "Oh Ah Aunt Muriel, he''s just our Barney cousin. "


    "Another Weasley? You look like a goblin. Isn''t Harry Potter here? I''d love to see him. I think he''s your friend, Ron, or are you just talking big


    "No It''s just inconvenient for him to come. "


    "Well, making excuses, right? It''s not like he looks in the picture. They told me that the bride and my Tiara match perfectly, "aunt Muriel yelled at Harry." it was made by goblins, you know, and has been passed down in our family for centuries. She is a very beautiful girl, but she is still French. All right, all right, find me a good place, Ron. I''m 70 years old and I can''t stand long. "


    As he passed Harry, Ron gave him a meaningful look and disappeared. The next time they met at the entrance, Harry was looking for a seat with a large group of guests. The tent was almost full by this time, and outside the tent, for the first time, there were no guests waiting for admission.


    "Aunt Muriel is a nightmare," said Ron, wiping his forehead with his sleeve. "She used to come over every Christmas, but then, thank God, she was attacked because Fred and George dropped a big dung bomb behind her chair at dinner. Dad always said that my aunt was disappointed with them But in fact, they are now becoming the richest people in the whole family, and they will become the pillar of the whole family. This is something we can''t catch up with. To be honest, sometimes I really envy Fred and George, and the things they developed in cooperation with van Lin. before that, I couldn''t even think of it... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1204

    "Hey, it''s been a great day." Far away, looking at Hermione coming, Fanlin sincerely sighed again.


    It''s not the first time he''s seen him, but the bright Hermione always makes people feel different, doesn''t he.


    "The same way," Hermione replied with a smile. She wore a light lavender dress with high heels, and her hair was as smooth as the last Christmas party.


    "By the way, Ron, your aunt Muriel doesn''t agree with me. I saw her just now when he was upstairs crowning hibiscus. She said in an exaggerated voice," Oh, honey, are you a Muggle? " He also said, "what bad manners and skin quality."


    "Don''t pay any attention to that old fellow. She is so unreasonable to everyone." Said Ron.


    "Maybe next time we can consider not inviting her." Van Lim took it seriously.


    "I''m not so mean!" Hermione pouted. "By the way, you can..."


    "Plan ahead. We can draw up a list."


    "So, you two..." Harry''s a little speechless. What''s that, marriage?


    Although it''s all predictable, is it on the agenda now?


    Hermiten''s face turned red. Now it seems that


    "I wish I were on that list..." Far away, George interposed. He and Fred had just come out of the tent. "You were talking about my aunt. She told me that my ears are out of balance. That old bat, I wish he was alive than uncle Luce, would make the wedding more interesting."


    "Isn''t he said to have died 24 years ago?" Asked Hermione.


    "Yes, he died in some mystery." George admitted.


    "But he''s always been the focus and laughingstock of a party," Fred added. "He once drank a whole bottle of flame whiskey, ran to the dance floor, lifted up his robe, and turned into a bunch of flowers. You never thought it was him who made the flowers..."


    "Oh, it sounds like a prince charming," said Hermione, with a frantic look at Van Lin, and Harry was already laughing.


    As for Fanlin, you don''t have to think about the place Fred said


    If you put a few roses, it''s absolutely exciting.


    "A very thoughtful man..." Van Lin said, to Hermione side squeeze, and then met Hermione''s white eyes.


    "But he never married, for some reason," Ron added.


    "It''s amazing," Hermione said. While they were chatting, no one noticed that one of the guests was late. The man, with black hair, a hooked nose and thick eyebrows, came up and showed van Lin the wedding invitation, but looked at Hermione on the other side and said in broken English, "you look good."


    "Viktor!" Hermione cried out in surprise, and her pocket bag fell to the ground and made a huge noise that didn''t match its small size. She quickly blushed and picked up her bag with embarrassment. "I didn''t expect you to come Of course Nice to meet you How are you doing


    "Not bad!" Krum said, then put his eyes on van reen.


    "Nice to meet you, Krum." Fanlin found the person in front of him, "so, how do you..."


    "Hibiscus invited me here." Krum replied with a raised eyebrow.


    "To tell you the truth, it surprised me..." Fanlin doesn''t care. Seeing her former suitor, she should be nervous, but now


    "In fact, I was quite surprised, of course, and you..." Krum squinted.


    "Sorry But I think... "


    "I''ll take you in!" Harry quickly interface to, should accept the original Van Lin responsible for the guests.


    ¡­¡­


    "They seemed surprised to see me." Krum followed Harry into the tent and asked, "are you a relative of Weasley?" He noticed Harry''s red hair.


    "I''m Ron''s cousin," Harry muttered, but Krum didn''t seem to be listening.


    Krum''s presence at the scene, especially among Meiwa''s cousins, caused a small stir: after all, he was a Quidditch star. Many people craned their necks to see him, and Ron, van Lin, Hermione, Fred and George followed.


    "It''s almost time to get in," Fred said to van Lin. "Maybe we should go to the newcomer."


    Harry, Ron, van Lin and Hermione sit in the second row behind Fred and George.


    Hermione looks unnatural. Krum''s appearance breaks Hermione''s consistent nature. After all, it was one of the powerful pursuers.


    "So..."


    "So..." Hermione felt the heat of van Lin blowing in her ears, which was itchy. Normally, Hermione refused, but now the feeling of embarrassment"So, what are you worried about, my Miss Granger?"


    "I''m not, I''m not Don''t talk nonsense... "


    "I''m talking nonsense. You''re not natural at all." Fanlin slapped Hermione''s forehead with his hand, "relax, it''s just an old friend..."


    "Oh, yes..." Hermione looked at Van Lin nervously, "so you..."


    "Do you think I doubt you?" Fanlin asked in a funny way.


    "I I just feel a little bit... " Hermione seems a little pinched. It feels like a dirty thing done by a young and ignorant person in front of the important people in the future


    "Maybe you can do it in a different way For example... " Van Lin laughs and reaches for Hermione''s ear. Then Hermione''s ear becomes more and more red


    "You Don''t go too far... "


    ¡­¡­


    The atmosphere in the tent was solemn. All of a sudden, the calm atmosphere was broken by a burst of excited laughter. The Weasleys came over from the corridor, smiling and greeting their relatives and friends. Mrs. Weasley was dressed in a purple dress and her hat was well matched.


    Then Bill and Charlie stood at the front of the auditorium in their tuxedos, with a large white rose on their chests. Fred whistled excitedly, and the girls burst into a giggle. As the sound of ritual music that seemed to float from those golden balloons grew louder, the scene returned to silence.


    "Oh Exclaimed Hermione, turning from her seat and looking at the entrance. As Mr. Dracula led Hibiscus into the arena, bursts of cheers broke out in the crowd. Hibiscus looked self-contained, while Mr. Dracula was beaming with joy. Hibiscus dressed in a simple white dress, but exudes a very charming charm, in contrast, also let the surrounding people''s demeanor completely covered by her, today''s Lotus beauty let everyone fall in love with it. Ginny and Gabriel are closely following the hibiscus. They are both dressed in golden dresses and look more attractive than usual.


    Hibiscus reached out to bill, who was as spirited as he had never met fenril grabber.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," said a voice with a slight singing voice, and Fanlin saw a little wizard with dishevelled hair The wizard who presided over Dumbledore''s funeral is now in front of bill and hibiscus. "Today we are gathered together to witness the two newlyweds'' divine love."


    "It''s true that my crown makes the whole wedding more perfect," aunt Muriel Muriel murmured, "but I have to say Ginny''s dress is not very appropriate."


    Ginny stealthily turns to Harry, smiles, and then immediately turns forward. Harry''s mind slipped away from the wedding and drifted to the afternoon when he was alone with Ginny on the school playground. However, it seemed that it had been a long time ago, and he was so happy that people felt unreal, just like he was from someone else A small piece of happiness stolen from a normal person, a person without a lightning scar on his forehead


    "Well, William Arthur, please join hands with hibiscus Isabella..." In the front row, the handkerchiefs of Mrs. Weasley and Mrs. Delacour were soaked with tears of happiness, and the snorting sound of trumpet sounded in the back row. Needless to say, Hagrid had taken out a handkerchief the size of a tablecloth and began to sob, while Hermione beside van Lin was already in tears.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Now, I declare you husband and wife. "The dishevelled emcee waved his wand over bill and hibiscus, and the fantastic little silver stars rose and circled around them. With the applause of George and Fred, the golden balloons exploded and turned into happy birds and golden wall clocks, and the beautiful music sounded.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," said the emcee again, "with sincere admiration.


    "We should have gone and congratulated them," said Hermione, with an envious look on her tiptoe at Bill and hibiscus, who had been surrounded by the blessed.


    Every girl has fantasies about her wedding, doesn''t she.


    "If we have a chance, we can wait a little bit." Said Fanling, holding four glasses of buttered beer.


    "Oh, ok..." Hermione said, "I envy Hibiscus a little..."


    "So we can hire his sister..."


    "Gabriel?" Harry was confused. "What are you doing?"


    "Bridesmaid and, of course, Ginny!" Van Lin said without thinking.


    "Who said..." Hermione''s voice is getting smaller and smaller. I''m sure Harry can see that Hermione''s head is full of wedding


    "Let''s go clean up for a while. It will be a long time before our turn."


    As a matter of fact, most of the seats here are already occupied. Only one table is available. Luna sits alone.


    Luna always brings her own cleaning effect. After all, 90% of the people can''t keep up with Luna''s ideas


    "Don''t you mind if we sit here?" Asked Fanlin.


    "Of course," Luna replied happily, "dad ran to give Bill and hibiscus a gift"


    "what gift? It''s not going to be free for life, is it? " Ron asked."That would be a good gift." Fanlin said, "speaking of it, Luna, you should..."


    "What should it be?" Luna is a little confused.


    "Nothing, I mean, it''s good!" Van Linden looked at Luna and said, "it''s a pity that Neville is not here."


    Soon after the dance music started, the bill and his wife stepped into the dance floor and began to lead the dance. After that, the Weasleys and delacours began to join in.


    "I love this song," Luna said, rocking to the rhythm for a while, then she got up and went to the pool, closed her eyes, danced her arms, and danced to herself.


    "She''s really great, isn''t she," said Ron admiringly, "always feeling good about herself!"


    "At least there won''t be any trouble." "Or Luna''s troubles we don''t understand," Fanlin said


    "Sorry to disturb you!" A familiar voice sounded from van Lin''s ear.


    Viktor Krum sat in the vacant seat left by Luna, which made Hermione, who had been relaxed, look very nervous again. But this time, Krum did not come to talk to her. He asked angrily, "who is the man in yellow?"


    "Shannon ferrius Lovegood, the father of our friend," Fanling said without thinking, and then glanced at Hermione, who was nervous. "Let''s go dance."


    This made Krum a little angry, and versinger completely ignored him.


    "Good!" Hermione seemed very happy. After all, no one would like to feel uncomfortable.


    "Other questions you can ask my friend." Vaseline pointed to Harry, then slipped into the dance floor around Hermione''s waist and pecked Hermione''s lips.


    "So, are they together now?" Krum asked impatiently.


    "Er That''s always been the case, "Harry replied, somewhat embarrassed." if you want to know anything else, I can tell you that they live together now... "


    "Live together?" Krum raised his voice and looked at Hermione on the dance floor. "So, they''re going to..."


    "I advise you to stay at ease..." Harry kindly persuades that for Krum, Harry still has some good feelings, as for what position Hermione is for Vaseline


    Harry felt sure that if Krum was going to entangle him, maybe van Lin would completely deprive him of some abilities, such as action, or


    "So Who are you? " Krum raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "Barney Weasley" they shook hands.


    "Nabani, do you know that rogufd?"


    "No, I only met him today. What''s the matter? "


    Through the drink in front of him, Krum stares at sinoferi, who is chatting with others on the dance floor.


    "That''s because..." "If he wasn''t Hibiscus''s guest, I would have killed him because I found that hateful sign on his chest," Krum said


    "Sign?" Harry also turned to Shannon ferrius, noticing the strange triangular eye sign on his chest. "What''s going on? What''s wrong with that? "


    "Greenward, that''s greenward''s logo"


    "greenward The black wizard who was defeated by Dumbledore


    "That''s right." Krum''s jaw muscles tightened, and then he said, "greenward killed a lot of people, including my grandfather. Of course, for people today, maybe his horror has long been forgotten. They said he was afraid of Dumbledore Indeed, just look at how he died. But this, "he pointed to Shannon ferrius," that''s his sign, and I''ll never forget: greenward had carved it on one of the walls of durmstrand as a child. A lot of kids copy this mark on their clothes in their textbooks to be cool, but greenward has hurt their families and they can''t be cool


    Krum was holding his knuckles and staring at Shannon ferrius. Harry thought it was strange that Luna''s father was a supporter of the dark arts?


    But the rest of the audience didn''t seem to think there was anything wrong with the triangle.


    "You really Well Sure that''s greenward''s... "


    "It can''t be wrong," Krum replied coldly. "I grew up looking at this sign, and I can''t remember it wrong."


    "Well, but there''s another possibility," said Harry. "Will Shannon ferrius not understand the special meaning of that sign at all. I mean, the lovegoods are It''s unusual. He might have just picked it up from somewhere and used it as a side view of the head of a horned snorer or something


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1205

    "What is the side view of?"


    Krum was a little bit confused. He looked at the van Lin and Hermione in the dance floor, and then Harry


    "Well, I admit, I don''t know what it is, but it''s clear that he and his daughter have spent the whole holiday looking for them..." Harry felt he was trying to explain Luna and his father''s eccentric behavior. "It''s her," he said, pointing to Luna, who was still ecstatic, waving her arms like a mosquito.


    "What is she doing?" Asked Krum.


    "Maybe trying to get rid of a harassment." Harry said he felt that was the symptom. Krum is now not sure whether the man in front of him is taking his own pleasure. He pulls the wand out of his robe and puts it on his leg, and he is ready to get up and leave.


    "Gregovic!" Harry yelled, and Krum was terrified, but Harry couldn''t care much, and he was so excited; when he saw Krum''s wand, he remembered that olivarden mentioned it when he checked everyone''s wand in the three world championship.


    "What''s wrong with him?" "Krum said in surprise.


    "He''s a wand maker."


    "I know that," Krum said. "The wand he made for you! That''s why I think Quedditch... "


    The more cloum listened, the more confused he was.


    "How can you know the wand gregovic made for me?"


    "Ah, I I think it was read somewhere, "Harry said." it''s Well "His improvisation seems to have let Krum''s nerves relax a little bit," a fan magazine said.


    "I don''t remember talking to the fans about the wand." Krum muttered.


    "Maybe there are too many interviews. Forget it. You can ignore that first. Then Well Where is gregovic now? "


    Krum looked at him in a puzzled way.


    "He has been in hiding for many years. My wand is his last product. I think the wand he made is the best Of course, I understand that most of you in the UK prefer Olivander''s products. "


    Harry stopped saying anything. He pretended to watch the ball with Krum, but he was thinking about it in his head.


    Harry can''t help thinking about the reason Voldemort is painstakingly searching for such a famous wand maker. It must be because of the flashback spell between their wands on the day Voldemort was raised. I''m afraid even Olivander can''t fully understand why the two wands with the same phoenix tail feather resonate like that.


    How much will gregovic know? Does it know more than Olivander? How much secret does Olivander know about wand?


    "That girl is beautiful." Krum''s words awakened Harry from his contemplation. Crum is referring to Ginny, who is now with Luna. "Is she your relative too?"


    "Yes," Harry replied, feeling a little annoyed. "It''s pretty, but the man has followed others. The man is a careful eye and can''t afford it."


    "Yes," Krum said, with a dismay, "the price of being an internationally famous Quidditch player is that beautiful girls are picked away?"


    After all, Krum took a sandwich from the waiter who passed by, and then turned and walked away along the dance floor.


    Harry wanted to find van Lin as soon as possible and tell him about gregovic, but the guy was dancing in the middle of the dance floor with Hermione.


    But Ron did not know where to go, those little sister Meiwa, Ron can proudly declare that he belongs to the kind of near water tower, lotus will help him, will not.


    Harry wants to find Ginny again, but Ginny is jumping with Lee Jordan now. Harry wants to guarantee Ron and walks away painfully. Harry had never attended Muggle wedding before, so he could not compare the merits of Wizarding wedding and Muggle wedding. What he can only understand is that as the night gets deeper and deeper, the party becomes carnival. The wedding party''s laughter is just like all other good times, and it is a bit fleeting.


    Fred and George and Ron were running to a crazy place with Furong''s cousins; Charlie, Hagrid and others sat in the corner singing the famous hero Oddo.


    Harry encountered Ron''s uncle in his wandering, and it took a long time to tell whether Harry was his son. Harry found an old wizard sitting alone at the table. Her white white hair made him look more like an old dandelion, and had a felt hat that had been eaten by insects. He looks familiar. Harry was racking his brains back.


    Suddenly, he remembered that this was the eulogy of EFIA Togo, a member of the Phoenix, and Dumbledore. Harry walked towards him.


    "I can sit like this?"


    "Of course, of course," Dogo replied. He has a high tone and a very old voice. Harry put together.


    "Mr. Togo, this is Harry Potter."


    Togo was shocked.


    "My child, Arthur told me you were here and would pretend to be I''m so glad to see you. " Togo poured Harry a glass of champagne with surprise and joy. "I want to write something for you," he whispered, "in Dumbledore After that blow For you, I think There was a little tear in Togo''s eyes."I saw your obituary in the prophet''s daily," said Harry. "I didn''t expect you knew so much about Professor Dumbledore."


    "No," said Dogo, wiping his eyes hastily, "but I should have known him the longest, if you don''t count aberforth Of course, no one will remember aberforth. "


    "Speaking of the Daily Prophet, I wonder if you have noticed, Mr. Dogo?"


    "Boy, just call me efeia."


    "Emilia, I don''t know if you''ve seen Rita Skeeter''s articles about professors?"


    There was anger on Dogo''s face.


    "Yes, Harry, I see it. That woman, or greedy, is more appropriate. Talking about her really gives me a headache. I''m sorry that I''ve become so rude now. It''s this stupid woman who has exhausted me


    "What do you think of it?" Harry continued, "Rita Skeeter said in her article that the professor had been involved in the dark arts as a young man."


    "Don''t believe that nonsense," Dogo said immediately. "Don''t believe a word, Harry. Don''t let those rumors taint your sacred Albus Dumbledore."


    Harry saw Dogo''s categorical denial, but more and more confused. Should Harry have believed in his resolute denial? Doesn''t he understand that I need to know the whole truth?


    To be exact, Harry was thinking, if van Lin were here, would he choose to believe Dogo?


    Dumbledore is not involved in black magic


    Rita Skeeter is very exaggerating, but, says van Lin, there are some points in the content that are true, which makes Harry difficult to distinguish.


    Perhaps Dogo was aware of Harry''s psychological activities, so he immediately asked with concern, "Harry, Rita Skeeter is a hateful..." But his words were interrupted by a sharp laugh.


    "Rita Skeeter? Oh, I admire her very much. I''ve always been her loyal reader. " Harry and Dogo looked up and saw aunt Muriel standing in front of them, with feathers in her hair trembling and a glass of champagne in her hand.


    "He recently wrote a biography of Dumbledore, you all know."


    "Hello, Muriel," Dogo said. "Yes, we''re talking about it."


    "You, go away and give me your seat. I''m 107 years old." Another red haired Weasley cousin jumped out of her seat as if she had seen an alarm, and Muriel let the chair float over, drop next to her, and plump up. Join in the conversation between Harry and Dogo.


    "See you again, Barney boy, or whatever your name is," she said to Harry. "Now what are you talking about Rita Skeeter, effia? Did you know that she recently wrote a biography of Dumbledore? I can''t wait to read it. I must remember to book a table in the broken cauldron


    Dorgo sat there without a word, watching Muriel finish her champagne, then she asked the waiter for another drink, took a big sip, belched and told them..


    "You don''t need that puffy frog here. There must be some interesting stories behind his becoming so respected and concerned. "


    "Ignorant nonsense!" He said his face had changed color with anger.


    "I knew you''d say that, Emilia," Muriel chuckled. "I can see the sentimentality in the lines of your obituary."


    "I''m sorry you think so, mulyl," Dogo said, his tone getting colder. "I can guarantee that the article was an outpouring of my true feelings."


    "Oh, we all know that you are a great supporter of Dumbledore, and I guess you think he is a saint, even though he once abandoned his squib sister."


    "Muriel!" Dogo growled. Hearing this, Harry felt his chest hollowed out cold.


    "What do you mean by that?" He asked Muriel, "who said his sister was a squib? I think she was just sick."


    "That''s bullshit, isn''t it, Barney." Aunt Muriel saw the sensational effect of her words, not only a little proud, "as you think, but a lot of things are not what you think, disappearances happen frequently every year without your knowledge, but dear, none of us alive know what really happened."


    "That''s why I can''t wait to find out what Skeeter knows. Dumbledore hid his sister in anonymity for a long time."


    "Rumor!" Dogo gasped. "Absolutely rumor!"


    "He never told me that his sister was a squib," Harry said without thinking, still feeling frustrated.


    "Why should he tell you the truth?" Muriel screamed, wriggling in her chair and turning her face to Harry.


    "Albus didn''t mention Ariana''s reason," Dogo said, controlling his emotions. "It was because, I thought, it was obvious that his sister''s death had hit him too much.""Then why has no one ever seen her, effia?" "Why don''t more than half of us never know that she exists?" Muriel cried? Where was the holy albus when Ariana was under house arrest in the cellar? No one knows what happened in his cottage in his hometown far from the sacred light of Hogwarts


    "What are you talking about? Under house arrest in the cellar? " Harry asked, "what does that mean?"


    Dogo looked helpless. Muriel giggled, and she told Harry.


    "Dumbledore''s mother is a woman who can be called cruel, and is of Muggle origin. Although I heard that he had been trying to cover it up... "


    "She didn''t tell a lie, and kedera was a good man," Dogo groaned helplessly, and Muriel thought she didn''t hear.


    ¡°¡­¡­ She is arrogant and domineering. Humiliated by the birth of a squib... "


    "Ariana is not a squib!" Dogo struggled.


    "As you said, Emilia, how do you explain why Ariana never went to Hogwarts?" Aunt Muriel said that she turned her head to Harry again. "In our time, dud children were usually concealed, or simply locked up, pretending they didn''t exist..."


    "I said, that''s bullshit," Dogo said, but Mullile ignored it and went on to tell Harry. "Squibs are usually sent to Muggle schools and integrated into Muggle society, otherwise they can only be regarded as second-class citizens in the wizarding world, but it is obvious that kedera and Dumbledore would not expect such a child to enter Muggle society..."


    "Ariana is just sick," Dogo argued desperately. "Her physical condition has been poor, which makes her unable to..."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Can''t leave that house? " "But she has never been sent to St. Mungo for medical treatment. The therapists there have never seen her sick "


    " really? Muriel, how could you know that no one gave her... "


    "I have my own source of information, Emilia. My cousin leslow, who was a therapist in San mango at the time, told us very seriously that she had never seen Aliana Dumbledore go to see a doctor. He also found it very strange


    Dogo looked like he was about to cry. And aunt Muriel, meanwhile, was enjoying her narcissism and took another sip of champagne. Harry was numb to think of how the Dursleys had treated themselves and how they had isolated him from the world. Did Dumbledore''s family have similar shady things? Because she''s a squib? And Dumbledore really had the heart to abandon his sister and go to Hogwarts alone to make a big plan?


    "In fact, if kaidera had not died in front of her," Muriel continued, "I might have suspected that she had killed Ariana..."


    "How can you be so open-minded, Molly!" Dorgo couldn''t bear it. "A mother killed her daughter. Do you know what you''re talking about?"


    "What''s impossible if a mother is in a situation where she has been suspected for many years because of her daughter, and may even lose her reputation as a result?" Aunt Muriel shrugged her shoulders and replied, "but as I said, it''s impossible, because kedera died before Ariana, and so on. It seems that no one has confirmed this matter"


    "yes, maybe Ariana killed kedera in the dispute to fight for freedom." Aunt Muriel thought, "shake your head, Emilia. You were at Arianna''s funeral, didn''t you?"


    "Yes, I did," dorgo replied, his lips trembling. "I will never forget that sad and solemn scene, Albus''s heart was broken..."


    "It''s not just his heart. Didn''t aberforth break albus'' nose bone in the middle of the funeral?" If Togo''s previous expression could be described as panic, it is now beyond expression. Muriel may have been really dumbfounded this time. She laughs triumphantly. Then she grabs the glass and takes a sip of the champagne. A few drops drip down her chin.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1206

    "How can you..." Dogo is speechless.


    "My mother and old bashida bashart are good friends." Muriel said happily. "When bashida told my mother what had happened, I happened to hear it outside the door. Bashida said it was a dispute between the albus brothers at the side of the coffin. Albus said that Aliana''s death was all albus''s fault, and then he gave albus a punch in the middle of his nose. According to old bashida, Albus did not dodge. Isn''t this very strange. On albus'' strength, he can easily defeat albus in the duel with his hands tied. "


    Muriel took another sip of the wine and recalled the old stories as if she felt the same pleasure as taunting Dogo. Harry was completely confused. He didn''t know who to trust and who to trust.


    Halinen can believe that all this is lying, deception, and until just now, Dogo did not argue, what he did was just sitting there, pale saying that Ariana was just sick, which made it difficult for Harry to believe that Dumbledore had nothing to do with the conspiracy that might have happened. Of course, there is still no in this story Less doubtful.


    "It''s obvious that all the new books about Halliday burp don''t matter to me," Ashley said. "I''m sure there''s a lot more to tell you about Halliday''s burp Bombs, and, absolutely. "


    "Bashida, she''s never going to interview Rita Skeeter." Dogo groaned feebly.


    "Bashida Bashar?" Harry said, "the author of the history of magic?"


    The name is printed on the front page of all Hogwarts textbooks, and to be sure, he rarely really pays attention to these things.


    "Yes," Dogo replied as if he had caught a straw. "One of the best historians of our time and an old friend of albus."


    "Yes, it''s great. It''s just stupid." Muriel said scornfully.


    "Even then, she won''t be at the mercy of that dirty skeet," Dogo said. "She won''t reveal anything to Skeeter."


    "Oh, there are many ways to wake up people''s memories. I think Skeeter knows these methods. I don''t care how he does it, but Skeeter does see it," said Aunt Muriel. "But even then, it''s not easy to get Mr. bashida to tell the whole story. She must have got a lot of old photos, Maybe there''s a letter or something. After all, she''s been following Dumbledore for years Maybe I went to Godric Valley for this, but it was worth it


    Harry was drinking beer and choked at once. Dogo thumped him on the back, looked at mulyl, and asked Harry the question he wanted to ask: "bashida barsaud lives in Godric Valley?"


    "Yes, she has lived there for a long time, and the Dumbledore family moved here after Percival was arrested, and bashida became their neighbor."


    "Dumbledore''s family lives in Godric Valley?"


    "Yes, Barney. Just like I said Aunt Muriel was a little discontented with the repetition.


    Harry felt a blank in his brain. It was true that once, just six years ago, Dumbledore had revealed that he and Harry''s family had lived in Godric Valley, where they had lost their loved ones.


    Why? Are Lily and James buried not far from Dumbledore''s mother and sister? Has Dumbledore ever been there, perhaps just past Harry''s parents'' grave? He never told Harry these things Never Why did he care so much about these thoughts? He couldn''t explain it himself. He felt that Dumbledore was lying to him by hiding their common experience in Godric Valley, but he still couldn''t understand


    He looked ahead in a daze, not noticing what was going on around him, or even Hermione coming towards him until she sat down beside Harry.


    "I can''t jump any more," she gasped as she loosened her shoelaces and rubbed her feet. "Fanlin ran for the buttery beer, but strangely enough, I saw Viktor leave Luna''s father in a rage, as if they had just had a fight..."


    She stopped talking and looked at Harry. "Harry, are you ok?"


    "I Well, I''m fine... " Harry responded rather dully. He didn''t know how to answer Hermione''s question.


    Dumbledore and his parents


    Harry wanted to go to Godric''s Valley very much. This idea was brewing in Harry''s mind as never before.


    "By the way, what about Ron?"


    "With Fred and George, in the garden..." Said Fanling, handing over the buttered beer.


    "Oh, well, I wish he had it!" Hermione rolled her eyes. "So, I just saw you and those people I mean that mullier... ""Mr. Dogo." Harry suddenly said, "he said Rita Skeeter was lying, but aunt mullier said..."


    "Ariana?" Van Lim asked, "Dumbledore''s sister, or Dumbledore himself, the secret of darkness?"


    "Yes, Ariana is a A squib? "


    "As far as I know, Ariana is not," Van Lin shook his head, thinking of something about Ariana. "In the wizard world, very few people are born with Squibs, but the magic feeling is different, and whether it can be used is also a problem. Without interference, almost all people can be smooth."


    "So Ariana..." Harry was confused. "But no one was at Hogwarts..."


    "It involves something else..." Vaseline frowned. "What do you want to ask, Harry?"


    Harry opened his mouth, but he didn''t know how to answer, but it didn''t matter, because a huge silver lynx patron flew over and landed in the middle of the panic stricken crowd. Everyone turned around to see what was going on. Then the patron opened his mouth, and there was a voice from Kingsley shackel who told them that he couldn''t do anything about it Credible news: "the Ministry of magic has fallen. Slinger''s dead. They are coming. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1207

    For a moment, everything around him seemed to be distorted and dull. Fanlin took Hermione and Harry and jumped to his feet and drew out his wand.


    It was no surprise to Fanlin that slinger had died, but the Death Eater was much more practical than he had imagined.


    Did you remind scrimber for nothing?


    Many people present just felt that something strange had happened just now, and they were still looking around for the silver cat that had disappeared.


    But the fluorescence of death, like a cold wave of water, spread from the place where the patron saint appeared, and there was a scream.


    They realized what had just happened.


    "Let''s go, get out of here first!" Van Lin said, pulling Hermione and Harry into the panic of the crowd, the guests fled in a panic, many people use the phantom shift, the burrow near the protection mantra has been completely destroyed.


    This will speed up the invasion of death eaters, and large-scale phantom shifting will make the surrounding space unstable.


    "Ron!" Harry suddenly said, "Ron is not here!"


    "Ron, where are you?" Cried Harry.


    As they pushed the crowd through the dance floor, Harry saw several figures in cloaks and masks appearing in the crowd. Then he saw lupin and Tonks waving their wands and shouting, "armor!" Then a scream echoed.


    "Ron! Ron Exclaimed Fanlin, the three men sweating with fear.


    Friction, panic and heat


    With the light of the spell, it makes everything around you bad.


    Van Lin held on to Hermione''s hand so that they would not be scattered. Just then, a light flew over their heads, not knowing whether it was a protection or a curse.


    "Get out of here!" Fanlin shook his wand fiercely, just like opening a wall and pushing it towards the source of the curse.


    In an instant, the chaotic scene became much clearer.


    "Here they are!" Cried one of the death eaters.


    "Ron!" Harry let out a cry.


    They finally find Ron. Ron grabs van Lin''s other hand. Then, without a moment''s pause, Harry feels that Hermione is taking some of their illusions into shape. The darkness is coming towards him. Harry can''t see or hear. The only thing he can feel is Hermione''s hand. He seems to wear sex in time and space, and the burrow is getting farther and farther away from him More and more death eaters are getting fewer and farther away. Maybe even Voldemort is getting farther and farther away from him


    "Where are we?"


    Ron''s voice rang.


    Harry opened his eyes. For a moment, he thought he was still at the wedding. They were still surrounded by guests.


    "Tottenham Court Road," Hermione gasped, "are you all right, Valentine! Madame Pomfrey won''t let you use magic! "


    "No problem, just a little bit out of force!" Vaseline gasped. Before the body''s dark injury was completely repaired, the load brought by the phantom shift was still too large.


    "Let''s go. Keep going. We''re going to find a place to change our clothes." Hermione helped Vaseline, and, as she said, the four of them were walking through the dark streets, lined with drunken revellers and a long line of closed shops, with stars shining in the sky.


    A double decker bus rumbles past, and a group of happy bargirls wink at them And Harry and Ron are still wearing wizard robes, which seems a little strange, think that they are more strange in the world of twist than van Lin''s suit.


    "Hermione, we have no clothes to change." Harry told her. At this time, a young girl on the road saw him and burst out a hoarse laugh.


    "That''s too bad. Why don''t I make sure I''m wearing my invisibility suit?" said Harry, cursing his stupidity in a low voice. "I kept it with me last year and


    "Don''t worry. I took the invisibility cloak, and I took the clothes for both of you." Hermione said, "try to be natural until This is it. "


    She led them through the street, into a dark lane, to a place to hide.


    "You said you took the invisibility cloak and the clothes..." Harry asked, frowning at Hermione.


    "Oh, yes!" Hermione said without thinking,


    she gently shook the delicate bag, and there was a dull sound coming from the cabin full of cargo.


    Hermione''s focused probe turned into the bag. Harry frowned at Hermione. Hermione didn''t take anything except a small Beaded Handbag. She was rummaging through the bag at the moment.


    "Yes," said Hermione. In the surprise of Harry and Ron, she pulled out a pair of jeans, a sweatshirt, some maroon socks, and finally the silvery invisibility cloak.


    "What the hell are you doing...""Space expansion mantra" Fanlin leaned against the wall and said, "when did you prepare it, you can actually put it in..."


    "Come on, you should listen to Madame Pomfrey." Hermione said, "you can''t do everything on your own, and I think I''m doing well. Anyway, I put everything we need in it."


    "Oh, damn it, these books," she said, looking in. "I originally classified them by subject..."


    "I''ll help you sort it out later!" Said Fanlin, putting away his wand and reaching for Hermione''s clothes.


    "Well, don''t waste time." Vaseline felt the space fluctuation. He had tried his best to cover it up, but Van Lin couldn''t guarantee whether they were found or not.


    "When did you do these things?" Harry asked Hermione when he was in the wizard''s robe.


    "I told you when I was in the burrow that I had already prepared these necessities in case we would suddenly flee one day. After changing this morning, I packed all your clothes and put them in I just had a hunch... "


    "You are incredible! Really Said Ron, handing her the folded robe.


    "Thank you." Hermione smiles and tucks her robe into her bag. "Come on, Harry, put on your Invisibility jacket!"


    Harry threw his invisibility cloak over his shoulders, pulled it over his head, and disappeared from the air. It was only now that he began to realize what had happened.


    "What about the others, the others at the wedding..."


    "We can''t manage that much," whispered Fanlin. "They want you, Harry. We''ll only make everyone more dangerous. If we''re not in the burrow, they''ll probably give up right away. It''s not a good bone to chew."


    "That''s it," Hermione interposed. Although Harry''s face could not be seen, Hermione knew without her head that Harry wanted to refute.


    "Most members of the order of the Phoenix are there. They will protect everyone."


    Harry nodded, then remembered that they couldn''t see him and said, "OK."


    But he thought of Ginny, and his fear began to bubble like acid in his stomach.


    "Come on, we''d better not stop," said Hermione.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1208

    After a while, they came out of the alley and back to the main road.


    London''s humid air makes people feel suffocating, but people living here for a long time do not feel uncomfortable. Far away, Fanlin saw a group of drunkards singing across the street, shaking across the sidewalk.


    The wand was in his hand all the time, though Vaseline was not sure


    "Just casually, why Tottenham Court Road?" Ron suddenly asked.


    "I don''t know, this place suddenly came to my mind, but I''m sure we''ll be safer in Muggle world. They didn''t expect us to be here."


    "That''s true," said Ron, who looked around and asked, "but you don''t think there''s a bit of Is it too revealing? "


    "Is there anything else?" Hermione winced at the men across the street whistling at her. "It''s hard to get a room at the broken cauldron bar, are we? Not even grimmer square. Snape knows it I think we can try going to my parents'' place, although I think they may find it Oh, I wish they would shut up


    "What''s the matter, dear?" The most drunk of all the drunkards yelled across the street. "Would you like something to drink? Don''t slouch. Come and have a drink


    "Drink your sister..." Fanlin was a little angry, and there was no reason for a group of drunkards, no matter who they were.


    "Oh, forget it!" Hermione said, covering van Lin''s mouth with her hand. "We have to..."


    "Damn it!"


    "We''ve got to find a place to sit down," Hermione said, pulling van woodland, while Harry yelled into the street behind him, "look, this is a good place!"


    Along Ron''s finger, it was a small, shabby, all night cafe. The Formica table in the cafe was covered with grease, but at least there was no one in it.


    "Wait a minute..." Van Lin frowned, waved his wand gently, and then all the drunkards across the street lay down.


    "Oh, ok..." Hermione was helpless.


    "I''m just appeasing and clearing away the traces..." Fanlin rubbed his nose and looked at a group of drunkards who fell on the ground but didn''t know why, "we can go in."


    Harry first slipped into a small cabinet, Ron sat next to him, Hermione was facing Harry, and finally Vaseline came in.


    Hermione sat with her back to the entrance. In fact, she didn''t like it. She kept looking around as if she were ready to leave. Harry didn''t want to just sit there. The constant walking made him feel like they had a goal. Under the invisibility cloak, he could feel that the final effect of the compound decoction was disappearing, and his hands began to recover slowly.


    He took his glasses out of his pocket and put them back on.


    After a minute or two, Ron said, "you know, we''re not far from the broken cauldron bar. It''s in Charlie''s Cross..."


    "Ron, we can''t do that!" Hermione interrupted him immediately. "We can''t stay here. We need to know what''s going on!"


    "Of course we know what happened! Voldemort has taken control of the Ministry of magic. What else do we need to know? "


    "Well, well, I''m just making a suggestion!" They fell back into silence. A gum chewing waitress came slowly, and Hermione ordered three cappuccinos.


    Harry is invisible. It would be strange to order him a drink.


    "Don''t be so silent. Maybe things are not as bad as we thought. The Death Eaters just found a stronghold for us. It''s something to be prepared for. It''s just a little sudden." Vaseline knocked on the table. "Did any of you see Sirius when you left?"


    "He''s with Remus." Harry immediately said, "but I didn''t see him after..."


    "I think Sirius should still be in the burrow. During this time, the magic circle has been destroyed, so we can''t stay We have to find a way to restore communication... "


    "Yes Hermione said, as two burly workers walked into the cafe and into the cubicle next to them. Hermione immediately lowered her voice: "I suggest that we find a remote place, phantom shift, and go to the suburbs. As soon as we get there, we can report to the order of the Phoenix. "


    "Can you make the patron saint speak?" Asked Ron.


    "No problem, as long as they don''t go abroad in one breath, I hope they take my gold coins with them!" Fanlin interface channel.


    "Well, as long as it doesn''t get them into trouble, God knows if they''re caught now. God, this coffee is disgusting. " Ron drank a mouthful of frosty coffee. The waitress, hearing Ron''s words, gave him a vicious look and shuffled off to greet the new customer.


    Fanlin slowly leaned back in his chair. Inadvertently, Fanlin saw one of the two workers, the blonde looking stronger one, waving away the waitress.


    She looked at them as if she had been insulted.


    Worker, come to the coffee shop?It''s a little bit out of line. Pubs are obviously more popular at this time!


    "Well, let''s go. Don''t you want me to pay for this, Hermione


    "Of course, I withdrew all my savings from the building society before I went to the burrow. I bet I lost a lot of money when I drew it." Hermione sighed and reached into her Beaded Handbag.


    "Wait a minute!" Van Lin pressed Hermione''s hand. "Opposite I mean, they didn''t order coffee, Hermione


    "Nothing?" Hermione was slightly stunned.


    With such a stupefied effort, the two workers suddenly rushed over together.


    "Harry!" There was a cry from Fanlin, and there was no need to convey it. Almost at the same time, Harry, Hermione and vaseline drew out their wands.


    "Dizzy to the ground!" Harry yelled, hiding under his invisibility cloak. Apparently, the two Death Eaters didn''t expect another.


    The red light from the wand hit the tall blond Death Eater in the face, and he slowly fell unconscious.


    "Oh, damn it!" Fanlin was a little frustrated and threw his wand. As soon as he used any attack magic, he felt that his body would open up.


    A few days ago left behind the injury, Fanlin had to stop fighting honestly.


    With a strong wave of Fanlin, the table that was still in front of them was thrown away towards another Death Eater.


    The Death Eater didn''t know where the coma spell came from, but it didn''t stop him from attacking.


    Side to avoid the table, and then a free throw, a black rope will be Ron knot firmly bound to the ground.


    The waitress screamed and fled to the door. Harry aimed at the face of the Death Eater who had tied Ron up and applied a faint spell. The magic did not hit him. The magic reflected on the glass and laid the maid down in front of the door.


    Van Lin kept pulling Hermione back, and tried to interfere with him with tables and chairs, but it didn''t have a good effect. The more powerful magic Fanlin couldn''t use now.


    "Boom and blast!" The Death Eater yelled, and as soon as he raised his hand, he broke the tables and chairs that were flying in the face. The metal table was mixed with the blasting curse, and the huge impact lifted Harry out of hiding.


    "Damn it Shen Feng... "


    "All petrochemicals!" Hermione suddenly stood up, from behind van Lin, a magic spell accurately hit him.


    Like a statue, the Death Eater suddenly fell to the ground with the smashed China, the table, and the spray of coffee.


    "Are you ok..." Van Lin asked quickly, he saw the girl''s body trembling.


    "Nothing! I can do it! " Said Hermione, and Harry got up from the ground.


    "Your situation is worse than I expected."


    "The body is a little depressed, there is something wrong with the flow of magic power, and some places are suppressed." "Come on, Hermione..."


    Van Lin pointed to Ron on the ground.


    "Split up." Hermione points her wand at Ron, but accidentally cuts a deep cut in Ron''s jeans knee. Ron groans in pain.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, Ron, my hands are shaking! It''s all in pieces The tightly bound rope broke away, and Ron stood up and shook his numb arm. Harry picked up his wand and climbed over the ruins to the stunned Death Eater.


    "I should have recognized him. He was there the night Professor Dumbledore was murdered," Harry said harshly. He went back to the longer, darker Death Eater, whose eyes darted among the three of them.


    "That''s truha," said Fanlin. "I saw this face on an old reward. The big man is Sophie. Lyle is also wanted by Azkaban


    "I don''t care what their names are!" Hermione hysterically said, "how did they find us? Where else can we go? "


    "Believe me, believe me!" Van Lin took Hermione with one hand. "Wait a minute, Harry. Lock the door. And you, Ron, you''ve turned out the light."


    Fanlin suddenly said that when he came, he tried to endure discomfort and had erased many traces, because of the problem of his own strength being damaged?


    Fanlin looked down at the collapsed duruha, his brain working like a ticking clock.


    Ron uses the light switch to plunge the cafe into darkness, and the drunkard across the street gets up again, drinks too much and falls.


    Obviously, everything that broke out here didn''t spread to the outside.


    "What shall we do with them?" Ron whispered to Harry in the dark. He lowered his voice a little lower and said, "kill them? Otherwise we will be killed. They almost got it just now


    Hermione shivered and stepped back.


    "We just have to erase their memory," said Van Lin, shaking his head If we kill them, I promise, I''d love to, but it''s certain that their dark mark will work immediately, and then, not just two people, they''ll see Harry"Well, you has the final say," Ron nodded, and it sounded a great sigh of relief. But I''ve never used a memory spell "


    " I will! " Fanlin said, trying to put his wand on their foreheads.


    "I''ll do it. You''re not very fit now!" Hermione said, "I haven''t used it, but I know the principle..."


    Hermione took a deep breath to calm herself down and pointed her wand at trueha''s forehead. "All forgetting is empty!"


    Truha''s eyes immediately became loose and empty.


    "How clever Harry patted her on the back. "Ron and I are going to clean up the mess. You and van Lin should take good care of the Death Eater and the waiter."


    "Clean up?" Ron, look at the cafes that have been destroyed. "Why clean up?"


    "Don''t you want to know what''s going on if you wake up in a place that looks like you''ve just been bombed?" Said the magic wand back to the pocket.


    "Oh, yes..." Ron had a hard time pulling his wand out of his pocket. "No wonder I can''t pull it out. The damn jeans are getting smaller."


    "Maybe it''s you who are getting fat, not necessarily." Said Harry jokingly.


    "Positive solution!"


    When the cafe was restored, they carried the Death Eaters back into the cubicle and sat them face to face.


    "But how did they find us?" Asked Hermione, looking at two unconscious death eaters.


    "Maybe it''s my problem," Van Lin frowned. "Maybe it''s spatial fluctuations..."


    "Not everyone can do this, at least the two in front of you can''t..." Hermione said, "so How do they know we''re here? "


    "You Do you think you still have that mark on you, Harry


    "It''s impossible," said Fanlin According to the law of witchcraft, the mark will be invalid at the age of seventeen. It is impossible for an adult to have that mark


    "So you think," said Hermione. "Is it possible for those death eaters to find a way to put it in adults?"


    "Harry hasn''t been close to the death eaters in the last 24 hours. Who will put that mark back on him?" Ron asked, "we''ve been receiving guests all the time."


    Hermione did not answer. Harry was a little shaken: did Death Eaters really find them this way?


    "Wait, Ministry of magic..." Fanlin suddenly thought of something, "slinger is dead, the Death Eaters take over the Ministry of magic monitoring system."


    "So, when we use magic, we will be found out?"


    "Yes, except in places where surveillance is weak, but obviously not in downtown London." "The suburbs, or any other place out of the reach of the Ministry of magic," said Vaseline


    "Hey, brother, we need a hiding place," said Ron So let''s think about the whole story. "


    "Grimmer square," Harry said suddenly.


    "But it''s abandoned, unless you want to see Snape." Hermione refused politely.


    "Ron''s dad says they''ve set a curse against him And even if it''s not set, "he said, adding that Hermione was about to start refuting," so what? I swear, I can''t wait to see Snape


    "But..."


    "Hermione, where else can we go? This is the only option we have now. Snape is just a Death Eater. And if I have a mark on me, there will be a large number of Death Eaters everywhere we go. "


    "Let''s go somewhere, and I can tell Sirius." Fanlin rubbed his temple and said, "the heart mantra of red gall and loyalty is not so easy to break, let alone..."


    "What more?"


    "Nothing. There should be no problem." Van Lin shook his head and said, "let''s go."


    Although Hermione seemed eager to refute, she did not speak. Hermione opened the door of the cafe silently, and Ron turned on all the lights with the dimmer.


    Then Harry counted three times, and together they lifted the spell from the three wretches. While the waitress and the Death Eater rolled over in drowsiness, the four men''s visions shifted and disappeared again into the oppressive darkness.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1209

    A few seconds later, van Lin felt that he could breathe again.


    It''s not very good to be moved with a phantom, especially when four people are crowded together. Fanlin feels that someone has stepped on his chest before his feet, but he disappears in a trance.


    I opened my eyes and saw them standing in the middle of a familiar and humble square surrounded by crumbling old houses.


    As the headquarters of the order of the Phoenix, although it is a bit desolate, it is a good choice. Especially after Sirius came back, the Black family''s natural protection seemed to be prepared for it.


    But since Snape betrayed, it has been voted unanimously and abandoned.


    The order of the Phoenix can''t put the comfort of the whole organization on a magic spell that has failed.


    With the help of memory, they quickly found the 12th, because the Secret Keeper Dumbledore told them the location of the house. They rushed there, carefully checking whether someone was following them along the way. They ran up the stone steps and Harry knocked on the front door with his wand.


    After a series of metal clicks and chain clicks, the door creaked open and four men entered. As Harry closed the door, the old gas lights suddenly came on, and the flickering light lit up the corridor.


    this house as like as two peas in their memory, weird, spider web, the crazy spirit hanging on the wall, casting strange shadows on the stairs, and the long black curtain obscured the Sirius mother''s portrait.


    The only thing that wasn''t in place was the umbrella stand on the troll''s legs, which fell to one side quietly, as if Tonks had knocked it down again.


    It turns out that Mrs. Weasley''s clean-up campaign is useless.


    Even Sirius didn''t want to come back to the house since he abandoned it.


    "I think someone''s been here," Hermione whispered, pointing to it.


    "Oh, I think I heard from Moody." "Except kretcher, it''s Moody''s and they''ve been here," Van leen said


    "What about the curse they used to deal with Snape?" Harry asked.


    "Maybe it won''t start until he has those curses?" Said Ron. They were always close together, standing on the doormat, with their backs against the door, afraid to enter the house.


    "Oh, please, we can''t stay here without going," said Harry, taking a step forward.


    "Severus Snape?" Mad eye Moody''s voice came low out of the dark, and Harry jumped back.


    "We''re not Snape!" Harry said, before a rush of air-conditioned air-conditioner, that he almost didn''t curl his tongue. In a flash, his tongue returned to normal. Ron and Hermione seem to have experienced such unpleasant feelings.


    "Hey, you should rest assured!" ''said Fanlin, taking back the cloak, which, obviously, is more practical with the magic of the cloak.


    To tell you the truth, Fanlin felt that he was a little weak, which made him not adapt to


    "Naken It must be It''s crazy The knot set by mad eye man for Snape The curse of tongue Hermione waitrebaba said, as if to vomit.


    "It''s very useful. It can effectively organize witches to use magic."


    "But it''s a little too hard." Vaseline used his wand to click on Hermione''s throat. For the first time, it was necessary to trace back to the source to remove a spell.


    Harry took another step carefully.


    Suddenly, something began to move in the shadow at the end of the corridor. Before they could tell what was going on, a terrible gray brown figure suddenly rose from the carpet; Hermione screamed, Mrs. Black screamed, and lifted her curtains; the gray figure slid towards them, faster and faster, with its long hair and beard on her waist After the flutter, the face deep inward depression, no meat, empty eye socket So familiar, but so strange, he raised an arm, blue and white palm full of blue and black cracks.


    "No!" Cried Harry, raising his wand without knowing what to use. "No! Not us! We didn''t kill you... "


    Just talking about killing words, the figure suddenly exploded, leaving only a large dust.


    Harry coughed and looked around with tears in his eyes, while Hermione curled up and seemed unable to stop crying for a moment.


    This made Fanlin a little surprised. He didn''t know whether to laugh or not.


    Strictly speaking, Dumbledore is indeed dead, but for van Lin, the result seems not so difficult to accept, and now, Moody''s even arranged Dumbledore''s illusion to deal with the possible arrival of Snape.


    I have to admit that if Snape did betray them, it would have scared him. Moreover, the illusion was not just an explosion.


    In a flash, Vaseline clearly captured other curses, the curse of aging and even death, and several of them were far from reaching the trigger condition.


    But what about Snape?If the Dark Lord is forced to head, for the sake of planning, it is not safe here.


    In fact, a lot of times, van Lin is not sure whether Snape betrayed them or not.


    Dumbledore''s death plan


    ¡±Ok Well He''s gone Disappeared... " Van Lin took Hermione and buried his nose in Hermione''s hair.


    Mrs. Black was still screaming, and the dust and the blue light of the gas lamp swirled around Harry like a mist.


    "Mud seed, dirty thing, shameful stain, shameful stain in the house of my ancestors..."


    "Shut up!" Yelled Harry, pointing his wand straight at her. With a loud noise, a red spark, the curtain closed and the sound disappeared.


    "Well It was... " Ron asked in a low voice when he came to his senses and got up from the ground.


    "Professor Dumbledore," said Harry, "but that''s not really him. It''s just something to scare Snape."


    "But is that really useful?"


    Harry didn''t know, could Snape blow up this terrible figure easily? Like killing real Dumbledore?


    "Useful, there are other magic behind this, but what trigger conditions should be satisfied..." Said Fanlin, clutching Hermione''s hand.


    "The condition is Snape?" Ron asked carefully.


    Van Lin nodded.


    This makes Harry very uncomfortable, his nerves are still tingling, Harry walked in front of the hall, since van Lin briefly abandoned, Harry has become the strongest fighting force, which makes Harry have to be alert to new terrorist events, but in fact, there is no movement except a mouse passing over the skirting board.


    "I think we''d better check it out before we go further in," whispered Hermione, lifting her wand and saying, "show me!"


    Nothing happened.


    "Oh, you must be scared," Ron shrugged disapprovingly. "Don''t be too nervous. What''s the use of that?"


    "It can do what I want it to do!" Hermione was quite angry and said, "that''s the mantra to show the hidden man, and there''s no one here but us!"


    "Besides us, there''s old dust," said Ron, glancing at the patch on the carpet from which the corpse figure had risen.


    "Oh, let''s go upstairs," Hermione looked at the place with some fear, which made the girl feel a little numb. "Shall we go back to our room?"


    She led the way up the creaking stairs to the living room on the second floor. Hermione shivered slightly in this windy room. Waving her wand to light up the old-fashioned gas lamps, she sank into the sofa, arms clasped tightly to her chest.


    Fanlin went through the living room to the window and opened the heavy velvet curtain.


    "There''s no one out there," Van Lin observed carefully. "It seems that there should be no mark on Harry, otherwise they would have followed by now, but What''s the matter with you, Harry? "


    All of a sudden, Fanlin called.


    Harry gave a cry of pain. His scar burned again. Something flashed through his mind like a light on the water. He saw a huge shadow, and felt a fury that was not his own, as violent and short as an electric shock.


    "What do you see?" Fanlin frowned and walked up to Harry. "Did you see him in my house?"


    "No, I''m just angry He was really angry... "


    "He may be in the burrow," Ron exclaimed, somewhat alarmed. "What else? What else do you see? Is he casting a spell on whom


    "No, I just feel angry I can''t say... "


    Harry felt as if he was being coerced. He was very confused, but Hermione couldn''t help him either. He just worried and said, "your scar hurts again? How could this happen? I thought that connection had long been closed! "


    "It''s just closed for a while," Harry muttered, his scar still aching, which made it hard for him to concentrate, "I I think as long as he loses control, the connection will open. This is what he used to be... "


    "But you have to close your brain!" Said Hermione in a shrill voice Harry, Dumbledore doesn''t want you to use that connection. He wants you to block it, so you should use brain block! Otherwise Voldemort will be able to put some fake images in your brain. You remember... "


    "Yes, I remember, thank you," Harry clenched his teeth; he didn''t need Hermione to remind him that Voldemort had used that connection to trap him, let alone that it had put everyone in danger.


    He wished he hadn''t told them what he saw and felt This makes Voldemort more dangerous.


    Harry pressed the scar tightly against the window of the room, but it still hurt. He tried to hold back the pain, as if he had forced himself to resist the feeling of nausea.Harry turned around, turned his back to some of the van Lins, pretending to be checking an old tapestry hanging on the wall There''s a black family tree on it.


    Then Hermione screamed. Harry raised his wand and looked around. A silver patron came in from the living room window and landed on the floor in front of them. He turned into a weasel. In Ron''s father''s voice, he said, "family is safe. Don''t reply. We''re being watched. Sirius will come to you."


    The patron saint dissipated and Ron let out a whimper and groan, and fell heavily on the sofa.


    Relief, at least, is good news.


    "Fortunately, they are safe!" Ron said, trembling.


    Harry sighed and thought of Ginny.


    If anything happened to Ginny, Harry had no idea what to do.


    "I I''ll go to the bathroom, "Harry muttered with a long sigh of relief and walked out of the room as soon as possible.


    As soon as he walked out of the room, the strong vertigo became more intense. Harry felt that his mind was spinning, just like wandering between virtual reality and reality, which made Harry a little confused.


    But the road to toilets has never been longer.


    Harry tied the door of the toilet with his shaking hands, hugged him and fell to the ground with his cracked head. Then a violent pain came, a rage which he had never experienced and was not his own occupied his soul. He saw a narrow room lit by fire, and a tall golden haired Death Eater fell to the ground, screaming and rolling There, a smaller figure stood in front of him with his wand, and a proud, cold, cruel voice came from Harry''s mouth.


    "Is there anything else you want to say, Lyle, or we''ll finish here and send you to the altar? And give you to those monsters? Lord Voldemort will not forgive you again this time First, did you call me back to tell me that Harry Potter has escaped again? Draco, let Lyle taste what it''s like to make us unhappy Let him taste it, or you will taste my anger


    Suddenly, it was like a piece of wood fell into the fire, the flame soared high, the fire light cast on a frightened, white face The face seemed to have been soaked in deep water. Draco''s face was white and seeping. For a moment, Harry felt his eyes hurt. Draco made him wake up.


    Harry took a deep breath and opened his eyes.


    Harry lay sprawled on the cold black marble floor, his nose a few inches from the tail of the silver Viper supporting the bathtub. He sat up, and Malfoy''s haggard, dull face seemed to be still in front of him. Harry felt a fit of nausea, for what he saw and for the way Draco was now driven by Voldemort.


    There was a quick knock on the door. Harry heard van Lin''s voice and jumped up.


    "Harry, how are you? Are you ok? I have all your things here..."


    "OK, OK, thanks," he opened the door and tried to get his voice back to normal.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1210

    In fact, after a night of change, the tension from the nerves is more likely to make people feel tired.


    But the threat of Death Eaters is like a sword hanging in everyone''s mind, and there is a risk of falling down at any time.


    To be on the safe side, they had to huddle in the living room and lay on the floor that night.


    The whole family should be neat, probably This principle is followed.


    Early the next morning, Harry woke up from his sleeping bag on the living room floor.


    Through the thick curtain, you can see the sky outside. The sky before dawn presents a light blue wave. With the cool, everything is so quiet. Only the slow and deep breathing of Ron, van Lin and Hermione can be heard.


    Harry watched the shadows they cast on the floor next to him.


    As the only woman, naturally, the sofa is reserved for Hermione, while van Lin is tightly attached, with Harry in the middle and Ron on the far left.


    You can see that Hermione had been in a state of fear all night, her arms reaching to the floor and her fingers very close to Vaseline.


    Harry wanted to know if they were sleeping hand in hand, which made him feel very lonely.


    It probably comes from the complaints of the single dog. Somehow, Harry thinks of Ginny.


    He looked at the dark ceiling and the spider web chandelier. Less than 24 hours ago, he was standing in the sun at the entrance of the tent, preparing to guide the wedding guests, which seemed to have happened in his previous life.


    What happens now? He lay on the floor thinking about Horcruxes, a complex and arduous mission Dumbledore had left him Dumbledore The death of the headmaster seems to have some changes in his grief compared with the past. Muriel''s condemnation at the wedding seemed to enter his mind like a vicious disease and infected his heart with the reverence for the headmaster.


    Is Dumbledore going to let that happen? Did he ever, like Dudley, sit back and ignore everything as long as it''s none of his business? Did he really ignore his imprisoned and hidden sister?


    For no reason, Harry thought of Godric Valley, the graves that Dumbledore had never mentioned. He also remembered that Dumbledore did not give any explanation for the mysterious objects in his will, and the resentment gradually swelled in the dark.


    Why didn''t Dumbledore tell him? Why didn''t he explain it clearly? Did Dumbledore ever care about Harry? Or is Harry just a tool that needs to be polished, never to believe him, never to trust him?


    Harry could no longer bear to lie there in agony. He needed to find something to distract him.


    So he climbed out of his sleeping bag, picked up his wand and crept out of the room. At the top of the stairs, he whispered, "twinkle." with the faint light of his wand, he walked up the stairs.


    The third floor was where he and Ron had slept last time. He glanced inside. The closet door was open and the quilt cover was torn open. Harry thought of the giant leg that had fallen to the ground downstairs.


    Someone left and searched this house in the order of the Phoenix! Is that Snape? Or Mundungus, the thief who betrayed the order of the Phoenix and killed moody?


    Sirius did not come back, and for him, the ancestral home of the Black family was not suitable for him to live in.


    It''s too big and spacious. Since Snape betrayed, Sirius moved out of the Black family''s ancestral home.


    Harry''s eyes wandered over the frame of Phineas nigells He was Sirius'' great great grandfather, the most unpopular headmaster in Hogwarts'' history.


    But now there is nothing in the frame, just a muddy background.


    It was obvious that Phineas nigells had gone to the headmaster''s office at Hogwarts for the night.


    It''s a good place, and no one can forcibly enter the headmaster''s office without their recognition.


    But what about Voldemort?


    If he and Dumbledore didn''t go out that night, would Dumbledore not


    Harry continued up the stairs until he reached the top floor, where there were only two doors. There was a sign on the door facing him. It said, "Sirius!"


    Harry had never been to his godfather''s room before. He opened the door and held up his wand so that the fluorescent light could be seen more widely.


    Sirius''s room is very large, and you can see it. It must have been quite magnificent here before.


    There was a big bed with carved patterns on the wooden headboard; the high windows were covered by long velvet curtains; the chandeliers were covered with a thick layer of ash, and the candles were still inserted in the candlestick, and the tears of candle were condensed around them. The pictures on the wall and on the headboard are also gray, with spider webs extending from chandeliers to large wooden wardrobes. As Harry walked in, he also heard the footsteps of the frightened mouse.


    This place has been abandoned for a long time. Sirius is almost trying to get rid of the Black family''s old identity, but it must be admitted that it carries his godfather''s past, as well as the mischievous shown by Sirius in the confrontation with the past.The young Sirius covered the silver gray wall with posters and pictures, because silver gray is the representative color of Slytherin, which does not match Sirius at all.


    Harry guessed that Sirius'' parents had no way to deal with the permanent charm, because he was sure they would never agree with the older son''s taste in decoration.


    Sirius seems to be deliberately irritating his parents. There were several huge Gryffindor flags in the room, and the faded scarlet and gold marks his difference from other Slytherin families.


    Some pictures of Muggle motorcycles were also posted on the walls, as well as posters of Muggle girls in bikinis.


    (Harry really admires Sirius'' courage. It''s really capricious. It''s a miracle that Mrs. Black didn''t break his leg.)


    Harry recognized the Muggles because they were all fixed on the painting, with faded smiles and bright eyes still. In sharp contrast to these images is the only picture of a wizard on the wall, with four Hogwarts students, arm in arm, laughing at the camera.


    Harry ran briskly past. He recognized his father, with his messy black hair on the back of his head, just like Harry, and he was wearing glasses.


    Standing next to his father was Sirius, who was somewhat casual and handsome, with a slightly haughty face that was younger and happier than Harry had ever seen.


    Dwarfs are on Sirius''s right, a head shorter than Sirius, and his round, watery eyes sparkle with the excitement of being with such a cool group of people.


    On Jamie''s left is lupin. Although it is a little shabby by by comparison, it is also jubilant They loved him and accepted him, but maybe it was just because they saw Harry see this picture?


    He tried to lift it off the wall, but Harry couldn''t take it off at all.


    It seems Sirius did all the precautions to prevent his parents from redecorating the house.


    Harry looked around. Outside the sky began to light up, a ray of light on the scattered pieces of paper, books, and some small objects.


    Obviously, Sirius''s room was searched by later people, and the things on the ground were basically regarded as worthless. Some of the books have been flipped rudely, the covers have been separated from the books, and the floor is littered with pages of paper.


    Harry bent down to pick up some pieces of paper and read them carefully. He recognized that one of them had been torn from an old version of the history of magic (bashida Bashar) and the other had belonged to a motorcycle maintenance manual. The third is handwritten and crumpled.


    Harry flattened it out and read it.


    Dear Bigfoot: Thank you for your birthday present to Harry! It''s one of his favorites so far. Just one year old, he began to sit on a toy broom and soar. He seemed very happy about it. You can have a look at the photos I sent with the letter. It was only two feet above the ground, but he almost killed a cat and broke a terrible vase Penny had given us at Christmas.


    James thought it was interesting and said he would be a great Quidditch player in the future, but we had to put away all the decorations and keep an eye on him as he flew.


    We had a rather quiet birthday tea party, just us and old bashida. She was always very nice to us and she doted on Harry. It''s a pity that you didn''t come, but the order of the Phoenix should come first, and Harry is too young to realize it''s his birthday!


    Being isolated from the outside world made James a little disappointed. Although he tried to cover it up, I could see it. Dumbledore took his invisibility cloak, which made it impossible for him to go on an outing. If you could come and visit him, he would be much more excited.


    Wormtail came over last weekend. I thought he looked a little listless, probably because of the news about mcmillagan, and I cried all night after I knew the news.


    Bashida came almost every day, often telling very interesting old stories about Dumbledore. I''m not sure Dumbledore will be happy when he knows! I don''t know how much can be believed. In fact, those things seem incredible to Dumbledore


    Harry seems to have lost consciousness in his limbs.


    He stood still, his fingers twitching nervously, clutching this seemingly inconceivable piece of paper. The excitement of volcanic eruption rolled in his heart, and the accompanying grief flowed all over his body. He fell down on Sirius'' big bed.


    He read the letter again, but didn''t see much more. So he began to think about the font of the letter. She wrote "g as like as two peas". Harry watched word by word, over and over, each time feeling as if he were gently capturing their images, their breath, through the veil.


    This letter was an incredible treasure, and it made him feel that Lily Potter had been in the world, lived a real life, moved her warm hands on this parchment, let the ink flow on the paper, these words, these words about him, Harry, her children.Harry hurriedly wiped away tears in his eyes, and he read the letter again, and this time his attention was focused on the meaning of the letter. It feels like listening to a familiar voice talking.


    They had a cat before Maybe it''s turned into dust like his parents in the gaoconic Valley Maybe it ran away because no one came to feed it Sirius gave him the first broom His parents know bashida bassaud. Did Dumbledore introduce them? Dumbledore has kept his invisible cloak It sounds like fun


    Hallington lived and thought about what his mother said. Why did Dumbledore take James'' invisible? Harry clearly remembers the president''s telling him a few years ago that "I don''t have to be invisible.".


    Maybe the less powerful members of Phoenix need this help, has Dumbledore played a role in running legs?


    Harry continues to speculate The tail of a worm has been here Dwarf, the traitor, was once "listless"? Did he realize that it was the last time he saw James and Lily? Finally, I mentioned bashida, who once said incredible stories about Dumbledore She said Dumbledore - what did she say about Dumbledore?


    About Dumbledore, it may be incredible that there are too many things. For example, taking a poor score on the deformation test, or magic goats like albus


    Harry stood up and examined the floor carefully; perhaps the rest of the letter was nearby.


    He was searching eagerly for a piece of paper, as rough as the former searcher, and he pulled out the drawer, shook the book with great force, stood on the stool, reached the top of the wardrobe with his hand, and crawled under the bed and under the armchair. Finally, he lay on the floor and found a torn piece of paper under the cupboard. He took out the piece of paper and recognized that it was exactly what Lily described. A black haired boy was running out of the picture with a small broomstick, laughing happily, with a pair of big feet that belonged to James.


    He rolled up the photo and Lily''s letter and put it in his pocket and went on looking for the next piece of paper.


    Another quarter of an hour passed, and he had to admit that the rest of the mother''s letter was indeed gone. Was it lost in those 16 years or was it taken by the person who searched the room? Harry looked over the first page of the letter again, this time to find clues that might be valuable to the content of the second page.


    The Death Eater will certainly not be interested in his toy broom The only thing he guessed might be what was important about Dumbledore.


    She said Dumbledore What did she say?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1211

    "Harry? Hey, Harry, are you there


    "I''m here!" Harry quickly responded, "what''s the matter?"


    There was a footstep outside, and then the door was opened, and Fanlin''s pale face came into view.


    "Hey, here he is." After that, Hermione rushed to the door.


    "We can''t find you as soon as we wake up!" Hermione panted and turned to yell, "Ron! I found him


    Ron''s angry voice echoed down several floors.


    "How nice! Tell him for me he''s a jerk


    "Harry, please don''t play missing. We''re so worried! Why did you come upstairs? " She looked around the room. "What are you doing here?"


    "It was an accident." Harry touched his nose, which made him feel a little embarrassed. "Look what I found!" He held up his mother''s letter, and Hermione took it. After reading it, she looked up at him and said, "Oh, Harry..."


    "And this one." He showed her the rather shabby picture, and Hermione looked at the little boy riding a toy broom and laughed.


    "I''m looking for the rest of the letter," Harry said, "but they''re not here."


    Hermione looked around.


    "Did you make this? Or is that what you''re doing here? "


    "Someone has searched this place before me," said Harry.


    "I think so. I saw every room searched all the way up. What do you think they''re looking for? "


    "Information about the order of the Phoenix, if it''s Snape."


    "But you think, he should have got what he wanted. I mean, he was a member of the order of the Phoenix, didn''t he?" "If someone has come, Snape is the least likely. Unless he breaks the confidentiality regulations and brings death eaters to find here, he can only come by himself, otherwise the death eaters will not find it."


    "So," Harry was keen to sell his theory, "what about Dumbledore? This is the second page of the letter. Look at this bashida that my mother mentioned. Do you know who she is


    "Who?"


    "Bashida Bashar, whatever she does, it''s certainly not helping us find Horcruxes at all, is it?"


    Harry didn''t answer.


    Hermione continued, "Harry, I know you''d love to go to Godric Valley, but I''m scared that the Death Eaters could find us so easily yesterday, which really scared me. What''s more, it makes me feel that we shouldn''t go to the place where your parents are buried. I''m sure they are waiting for you to go there


    "Not only that," said Harry, still refusing to look at her. "Muriel said something about Dumbledore at the wedding. I want to know what the truth is."


    "About Ariana?"


    "It''s not just that." Harry responded that until now, curry stick had time to share everything with his friends.


    After listening, Hermione said, "of course, I understand what''s upsetting you, Harry..."


    "I''m not upset," he lied. "I just want to know if that''s true or..."


    "Or Harry, do you really think you can get the truth from a vicious old woman like Muriel or Rita Skeeter? How can you believe them? You know Dumbledore Hermione said angrily.


    "I really thought I knew," he muttered. "But you know a few of the stories Rita wrote about you are true! Dogo is right, how can you let that kind of person tarnish your memory of Dumbledore! "


    he looks away, trying not to let his resentment show. Now he is faced with the choice of what to believe. He wants to know the truth, but why does everyone think he shouldn''t know this?


    "How about going to the kitchen?" After a brief silence, Hermione suggested. "Have something to eat?"


    "Good proposal, and I think I may have found a solution."


    "What?" Harry looked at Van Lin puzzled.


    "Well, before that, let''s go to the table." Fanqi shook his head and went to the kitchen.


    ¡­¡­


    "What''s the staple food today?"


    "Spaghetti!"


    "You say it''s spaghetti?" Ron couldn''t believe it and looked at the dark lump on the plate.


    "Oh, I think Hermione did a good job." Fanlin said vaguely, with a trace of sadness in his mouth.


    "Don''t say so much, I don''t care if this is..."


    "If you don''t want to eat, you can throw it away!" Hermione interrupted impolitely."Er So, I didn''t... " Harry had a smoldering smell in an instant, and Hermione was still terrible when he was angry.


    "Calm down, Harry, I''ll tell you," said Fanlin with a dry smile. "I think I know someone knows who''s been to this house."


    "If you''re referring to Sirius, I swear, I''ve never met a man like him, and since the headquarters of the order of Phoenix moved away, I promise he never came back to this house." Hermione said without a word.


    "I''m sorry, but I have to admit that..." Before Harry had finished speaking, van Lin interrupted.


    "Have you forgotten who Sirius is not the only one in this house, but also the ghost and..."


    "Clencher


    "That''s right." Van Lin snapped his finger. "The wizard''s limited magic is not so much for domestic elves, so dobby!"


    Within half a minute, accompanied by the sound of air burst, a slightly funny elf appeared in front of everyone.


    "My dear master! And Harry Potter Dobby screamed, "I thought you forgot me."


    "Oh, dobby, how could we forget you?"


    "We were just a moment..." Harry couldn''t make it up. He looked at Hermione for help, but Dobby''s speech was obviously more direct. Tears of emotion came from Dobby''s eyes in an instant.


    "Oh, please, dobby, don''t show up every time..."


    "Go and bring kretcher back, dobby. It''s an order. I know he must also secretly return to this room! "Fanlin helplessly said, in exchange for dobby with sobbing voice of tumbling voice.


    "So here''s kretcher?"


    "There''s always a way to do it," Van Lin said with a smile. "And dobby gave the answer, didn''t he?"


    The ceiling was hit hard. It felt like A huge stone?


    Maybe two elves toppled something?


    All in all, when dobby appeared in front of a few people, dobby was already disheartened.


    "Clencher didn''t do anything wrong. This is clencher''s task. Old kretcher can''t abandon his old master''s house..."


    "No one''s asking you to leave here, kretcher!" Fanlin some brain wide Pain said, these two domestic elves are really too noisy.


    "Yes, master Al, kretcher did nothing wrong. Kretcher was just for the old master..."


    "We don''t care what you''re doing for that screaming ghost!" Ron said impatiently.


    "Dirty Weasley, traitor of blood..."


    "Put that down, kretcher!" Harry said in a loud voice, "I just want to know who else has been here besides you."


    "Sirius young master''s dirty friend, a madman, and a thief..."


    "I think Lupin and moody are supposed to be here to set magic. The thief... "


    "Mundungus!" Said Ron, gnashing his teeth.


    Van Lin looked at Ron in surprise. For the first time, Ron reacted so strongly.


    "So the last one to come is Mundungus?"


    "Yes, my master!" Clencher replied respectfully.


    "I want you to bring him here, including what he took from here."


    "Dobby Dobby wants to go too! Dobby can also... "


    "Oh, well," Van Lin waved. "You go to dobby, too. If Mundungus resists, I hope you can teach him a little bit. He''s in a pretty bad state."


    "Yes


    He walked around the room with great expectations all morning. However, kretcher did not come back in the morning, or even in the afternoon. Until dusk, Harry was a little frustrated and worried. In front of her was a large piece of rotten bread that Hermione had tried to deform in many ways, but it didn''t help. The next day, kretcher did not come back, nor did he the third day. However, two men in cloaks appeared outside the gate of No. 2 grimmer square and stayed up until night, staring at the house they could not see at all. "It must be a Death Eater." As Harry and Hermione looked out of the lounge window, Ron said Do they know we''re here "I don''t think so." Hermione said, although she looked a little scared, "or they would have reported Snape, wouldn''t they?" "Don''t you think moody put a tongue lock spell on them while they were standing there?" Ron asked. "Yes," said Hermione. "Besides, they must know a lot about how to get in, don''t they? But they wanted to see if we would show up. After all, they knew that the house belonged to Harry "How do they know --" Said Harry. "The wizard''s will will be examined by the government, remember? They will know that Sirius left this house for you The presence of the Death Eaters triggered an ominous premonition in No. 2 grimmer square. After Mr. Weasley''s patron saint, they did not get any information from anyone outside grimmer square, and their nervousness began to show. Lacking rest and irritable, Ron developed an annoying habit of playing with the lights out in his pocket. This obviously annoys Hermione, who is reading the story of the minstrel Bieber. She doesn''t like the flickering of lights. "Can''t you stop?" On the third night of kretcher''s departure, she finally exploded, and all the lights in the living room were turned on and off again and again. "I''m sorry. I''m sorry." Ron said he pressed the switch controller and restored all the lights I don''t know what I''m doing. " "Well, can''t you find something meaningful to do for yourself?" "What? Like reading jokes? " "Dumbledore left me this book, Ron --" -- and he left me the light switch, perhaps to tell me to use it! "Before they started arguing, Harry went out, and neither of them noticed. He walked towards the kitchen he had been to countless times, for he was sure that was the place where kretcher was most likely to reappear. As he walked up the stairs to the foyer, he heard a slight knock on the front door, followed by the jingle of metal and the rubbing of chains. All the nerves in him were strained: he pulled out his wand and moved slowly into the shadow beside the heads of the chopped down house elves and waited. The door opens: he glimpses the brightly lit square outside, and a cloaked figure moves in and closes the door behind him. The intruder took a step forward, and Moody''s voice sounded, "Severus Snape?" The smoky body moved towards him from the end of the hall, and could not wait to raise its dead hand. "It''s not me who killed you, albus." Said a quiet voice. Unfortunately, the body of the smoke exploded again. The newcomer could not get through the thick white smoke left by the explosion. Harry pointed his wand at the middle of the smoke. "Don''t move!" but he forgot about Mrs. Black''s portrait, and as he yelled, the curtains that covered the portrait were lifted, and she began to scream, "mud and scum have stained my ancestral home." Ron and Hermione ran down the stairs and stood behind Harry, holding wands like him. The unknown man stood in the hall, hands up. "Calm down, it''s me, Remus!" "Oh, thank God." Said Hermione weakly, turning to point her wand at Mrs. Black. With a bang, the curtains closed and the house was quiet again. Ron put down his wand, but Harry didn''t. "Prove yourself!" he replied. Lu Ping went to the light, his hands still holding the posture of surrender. "I''m Remus John lupin, a werewolf, sometimes called moonface, one of the four makers of the map of the living point, married nefadola - usually called Tonks - and I taught you how to call the patron saint, Harry, in the shape of an elk." "Oh, indeed." Harry said, putting down his wand, "but I have to check it out, don''t I?" "Your former defense against the dark arts teacher can not reduce the defense, I very much agree with you to verify. Ron, Hermione, you shouldn''t have let your guard down so soon They went up to him. He looked tired in a thick black cloak, but he was glad to see them. "No news of Severus yet?" He asked. "No Harry replied Is everything going well? How are you all? " "Not bad." Lu Ping said But we were all under surveillance, and a couple of death eaters were out in the square - "we know -" and I had to phantom very accurately on the top steps outside the front door to make sure they didn''t see me. They don''t know you''re here, or I''m sure they''ll send more people out there. They''re watching everything that''s connected to you, Harry. When we go downstairs, I have a lot to tell you, and I want to know what happened after you left the shack. " When they entered the kitchen, Hermione pointed her wand at the fireplace, and the fire immediately blazed, which made the hard stone wall comfortable, and the long wooden table flashed with light. Lupin took bottles of buttered beer from under his travel cloak and they sat down. "I was here three days ago, but I had to try to get rid of the death eaters who were following me." Lu Ping said So you came here after the wedding? " "No, after we met some death eaters in a cafe on Tottenham Court Road." Lupin sprayed almost all his butter beer on the front of his dress. "What?" So they began to talk about what had happened, and when they finished, Lupin looked as if he was stunned. "But how could they find you so soon? It''s impossible to track people who have illusions unless you hold on to them as soon as they disappear "And they don''t happen to be cruising in Tottenham Court Road, do they?" Said Harry. "We want to know," Hermione asked tentatively, "is there still that connection between Harry and him?" "Impossible." Lupin said Ron looked very pleased, and Harry was finally relieved.On the front of his dress. "What?" So they began to talk about what had happened, and when they finished, Lupin looked as if he was stunned. "But how could they find you so soon? It''s impossible to track people who have illusions unless you hold on to them as soon as they disappear "And they don''t happen to be cruising in Tottenham Court Road, do they?" Said Harry. "We want to know," Hermione asked tentatively, "is there still that connection between Harry and him?" "Impossible." Lupin said Ron looked very pleased, and Harry was finally relieved. "Not to mention anything else, if Harry and he really had any connection, they would have known Harry was here. But I don''t know how they tracked you to Tottenham Court Road, which is worrying, very worrying He seems a bit confused, but compared with Harry''s concerns, the issue can be put aside for the time being. "Tell us what happened after we left, and we haven''t heard from Ron''s dad since he told us the family was safe." "Oh, Kingsley saved us." "Fortunately, he warned most of the wedding guests that most of them were transformed before they arrived," Lu said "Death Eaters or people from the Ministry?" Hermione interrupted suddenly. "Yes, but in fact, they are the same thing now." Lupin said, "there are about two of them, but they don''t know you''re here, Harry. Arthur said he heard that they had tortured you before they killed slinger, and if that''s true, he didn''t betray you Harry looked at Ron and Hermione, and he could see through the expressions on their faces that their moods were complex, mixed with shock and gratitude. He has never liked scrimber as much as he does now, but if Lupin''s story is true, the man''s last act is to protect Harry desperately. "The death eaters have ransacked the burrow." Lu Ping continued They found the ghouls, but they didn''t want to get close to them - and then they interrogated those of us who hadn''t had time to escape for hours. They want to try to get your information, Harry, but of course no one else in the community knows you''re here "At the same time, they completely destroyed the wedding banquet, and more death eaters wanted to forcibly break into every house in the suburbs that had connections with the order of the Phoenix. But no one died, "he added hastily, blocking their problems." but they were rough. They burned the house of dedalu Digo to the ground, and you know he wasn''t at home. They cast a heart piercing spell on the Tonks, and in the same way, they want to know where you''ve been after your visit. They''re OK - scared, obviously, but in other ways, OK. " "Did the Death Eaters pass all the protective spells?" Harry asked, remembering how powerful those spells were the night he fell into Tonks'' parents'' garden. "You should realize, Harry, that the death eaters have now gained all the extra power of the Ministry of magic." Lu Ping said They don''t have to be afraid of identification or arrest, they get the power to do those cruel spells. They''re trying to break every defensive mantra we put on them, and they''re completely open about why they''re here "Didn''t they give an explanation for the torture of Harry''s whereabouts?" Hermione asked, her voice quite sharp. "Oh," said lupin, hesitating, and pulling out a folded copy of the prophet''s daily. "Here," he said, pushing it across the table to Harry, "you''ll know sooner or later - that''s why they''re chasing you anyway." Harry flattened the newspaper, and a huge picture of himself occupied the first page of the newspaper. He read the title of the news: about the death of Albus Dumbledore - we need to question Ron and Hermione, and they cried out angrily, but Harry didn''t say a word. He pushed the paper aside, and he didn''t want to read it at all: he knew what they were going to say, and no one knew who had killed Dumbledore except the man who had witnessed Dumbledore''s death on the tower. However, Rita Skeeter had told the whole wizarding world that Harry was seen running away from the spot a few minutes after Dumbledore''s fall. "I''m sorry, Harry." Lu Ping said. "So the Death Eaters also control the Daily Prophet, right?" Said Hermione angrily. Lupin nodded. "But do people really know what''s going to happen?" "In fact, they have quietly gained power." Lu Ping said. Officials have explained scriinger''s death, saying he died of natural causes, and that his position has been replaced by the Dementor BIUs dinnis. "Why didn''t Voldemort declare himself Minister of magic?" Asked Ron. Lu Ping laughed. "He doesn''t need it, Ron. Authoritatively, he is indeed a minister, so why does he have to sit behind his desk in the Ministry? His puppet dikness is handling his daily affairs, leaving him free space to expand his influence far away from the Ministry of magic "Of course, a lot of people have speculated what happened. In recent years, the policy of the Ministry of magic has undergone such dramatic changes. Many people are secretly saying that Voldemort must be in charge. However, this is the point. They talk secretly. They dare not trust each other, do not know who can be trusted. They are scared to death, afraid that their guess is true, and their family is the target. Yes, Voldemort is playing a very clever trick, claiming that he may have provoked rebellion, and by remaining in disguise, he has created chaos, distrust and fear. " "This dramatic change in ministry policy," Harry asked, "including warning the entire wizarding world against me, not Voldemort?" "Of course it''s part of it," lupin said, "and it''s a wonderful move. Now Dumbledore is dead, and you - the boy who survived - are, of course, a sign of resistance to Voldemort''s long war, but by suggesting that you have a hand in the death of the old leader, Voldemort not only puts a label on your head, but also among those who have defended you in the past There was fear and doubt. " "In the meantime, the minister has acted against Muggle people." Lu Ping pointed to the prophet''s daily. "Look at the second edition." Hermione opened the second edition with the same disgust as when she had the secret of the Dark Arts in her hand. "Muggle birth register," she read aloud, "the Ministry of magic is promising to take action to investigate the so-called Muggle origin population to better understand their magic secrets. "A recent survey by the Department of mysteries has shown that magic can only be passed on through the reproduction of witches. People who have not been proved to be of wizard family origin, that is, the so-called Muggle origin, may acquire magic power through theft or force. "The Ministry of magic is determined to find out who has usurped the magic, and will send an invitation to every Muggle born person to attend a meeting organized by the newly established Muggle origin Registration Committee." "You won''t let that happen." Said Ron. "But it happened, Ron," lupin said. "As we speak, Muggle people are being rounded up." "But how can they say it''s the magic of stealing?" Ron said, "that''s mental and intellectual. If you could steal magic, there wouldn''t be so many Squibs, would you?" "I know," lupin said, "but unless you can prove that you have at least one wizard close relative, your magic will be considered illegal and subject to legal sanction." Ron took a look at Hermione and said, "what if a man of pure blood and a man of mixed blood swore that a Muggle was part of their family? I''ll tell everyone that Hermione is my cousin - "Hermione held Ron''s hand tightly. "Thank you, Ron, but I can''t let you do it --" you don''t have a choice, "said Ron fiercely, putting her hand back." I''ll familiarize you with my family tree so you can face any questions. " Hermione gave him a weak smile. "Ron, I don''t think it''s anything compared to the fact that we''re running away with Harry Potter, the country''s biggest wanted man. If I went back to school, it would be different. What is Voldemort going to do with Hogwarts She asked lupin. "Every young wizard and wizard is forced to attend." He replied. "It was announced yesterday. It''s a change that has never been mandatory before. Of course, almost all witches and witches in Britain are Hogwarts graduates, but parents have the right to choose to teach their children at home or send them abroad if they think it would be better. As it is now, all the wizard population will grow up under Voldemort''s eyes, from small to large. It''s another way to get rid of Muggle people, because they have to show their bloodline before they go to school, which means they have to go to the Ministry of magic to prove their wizard blood. " Harry thought, disgusted and angry, that at the moment, the freshmen might be staring at a list of new spell books to buy, not knowing that they might never see Hogwarts or their families again. "It''s just It''s just He mumbled, trying to find a word to express his horrible imagination, but lupin said quietly, "I understand." Lu Ping hesitated. "I know you won''t approve of that, Harry, but the order of the Phoenix feels like Dumbledore has left you with a mission." "Yes," Harry replied, "and Ron and Hermione are involved, and they will be with me." "Do you trust me enough to tell me what the mission is?" Harry looked at this prematurely old, wrinkled face with thick gray hair, and he really hoped he wouldn''t answer. "I can''t, Remus. I''m sorry. If Dumbledore didn''t tell you, then I don''t think I can either."www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1212

    Harry''s whole life had been a little edgy since kretcher and dobby had left, and he had been walking around the room with great expectations all morning.


    However, kretcher and dobby didn''t come back in the morning, or even in the afternoon. Harry was a little frustrated and worried until dusk. In front of her was a large piece of rotten bread that Hermione had tried to deform in many ways, but it didn''t help.


    However, according to Mrs. Pomfrey''s conclusion, it will take at least half a month for the four people to be trapped in the house.


    To "what is Voldemort going to do with Hogwarts compared to this?" That''s what he''s concerned about.


    "Every young wizard and wizard is forced to attend." He replied. "It was announced yesterday. It''s a change that has never been mandatory before. Of course, almost all witches and witches in Britain are Hogwarts graduates, but parents have the right to choose to teach their children at home or send them abroad if they think it would be better. As it is now, all the wizard population will grow up under Voldemort''s eyes, from small to large. It''s another way to get rid of Muggle people, because they have to show their bloodline before they go to school, which means they have to go to the Ministry of magic to prove their wizard blood. "


    Harry thought with disgust and anger that some freshmen might be staring at a list of new spell books to buy, not knowing that they might never see Hogwarts or their families again.


    "It''s just It''s just He mumbled, trying to find a word to express his horrible imagination.


    But lupin just said quietly, "I understand."


    Lu Ping hesitated.


    "I know you won''t approve of that, Harry, but the order of the Phoenix feels like Dumbledore has left you with a mission."


    "Yes," Harry replied, "give it to me and van Lin, and Hermione and Ron are involved, and they will be with us."


    "So, do you trust me enough to tell me what the mission is?"


    Vaseline looked up at this prematurely aged, wrinkled face, with thick but gray hair, and he really hoped he would not answer. "I can''t, Remus. I''m sorry. If Dumbledore didn''t tell you, then I don''t think I can either."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1213

    "I knew you''d say that for a long time, Fanlin. You always have an idea, otherwise Dumbledore would not let you, rather than Harry, take over the order of the Phoenix." ''I look disappointed,'' Lu said.


    "In that case, Remus, I''m glad to see you here, but there''s no need for any of us to repeat it, do we? Besides, you don''t know what we''re going to face, whether it''s you or me or Dumbledore."


    "That''s why I''m here, Fanlin!" Lu Ping frowned. "I can''t deny that I may still be helpful to you. You know who I am and what I do. I can follow you and provide protection for you. You don''t need to tell me clearly what you are going to do."


    "Oh, no, Remus, it doesn''t make sense!" Van Lin quickly shook his head to, "we don''t have to entangle here at all."


    "It''s not entanglement. It''s a good proposal in itself, isn''t it? It''s like if there''s something wrong, you''ll find Sirius..."


    "You are not the same!"


    "I can!" Lupin said, "well, I''d like to hear Harry''s opinion. It''s not the time for a one word veto, is it?"


    Harry hesitated, beating his heart, this is a very tempting proposal, especially in the future period of time, when van Lin lost combat effectiveness, the high-intensity magic attack Harry is very difficult to cope with. If lupin followed them all the time, even if they could keep a secret, it would be unthinkable.


    Hermione, however, looked puzzled.


    "But what about Tonks?" Hermione asked suddenly.


    "What about her?" Lu Ping said.


    "Well," Hermione frowned, "you''re married! How would she feel if you left her and came with us? "


    "Tonks will be very safe," lupin said. "She will stay in her parents'' house."


    Lupin''s tone was strange, almost cold, as if to think of Tonks hiding in her parents'' house. She, after all, is a member of the order of the Phoenix, and as Harry knows, she seems to want to fight.


    "Well, Remus," Hermione asked tentatively, taking a deep breath, "is everything ok You know what I mean Between you and her... "


    "Everything is fine. Thank you for your concern." Lu Ping said sharply.


    Hermione was embarrassed, at a loss for a moment, feeling clumsy and embarrassed.


    Then lupin said, admitting something unpleasant, "Tonks is going to have a child."


    "Oh, how delightful!" screamed Hermione.


    "Great!" said Ron enthusiastically.


    "Congratulations." Said Harry.


    "Sincerely, Remus, I think we may soon have a brother or, what about a Godson? I think I can do it." Fanlin happily said that this idea was not applied to Gabriel, and Tonks'' children


    For a moment, the atmosphere seemed to be relieved.


    Lu Ping tried to fake a smile, but it was more like a painful expression, "so Can you accept my help? Make a foursome into five? I don''t think Dumbledore would object. After all, he appointed me your defense against the dark arts teacher. And I have to tell you that we are going to face unimaginable magic that we have never met before


    These words are like a basin of cold water pouring down from the top of a few heads in Fanlin.


    "So, to be clear, you want to leave Tonks'' parents'' house and join us?" Van Lin asked in a loud voice again.


    Hermione, Harry and Ron were all staring at lupin.


    "She''ll be safe there, and they''ll take care of her." Lupin said, with a mixture of fearlessness and indifference, "well, come on, Harry, give your decision, and I''m sure James will want me to fight with you."


    "I don''t think so," Harry said slowly. "I''m sure my father wants to know why you don''t want to be with your own children."


    Lupin''s face changed color, the temperature in the kitchen seemed to have dropped by ten degrees. Ron''s eyes moved around the room as if he was forced to remember it, while Hermione''s eyes kept moving between Harry, lupin and vaseline.


    "That''s what I thought, Remus. I turned you down before, and now..."


    "You don''t understand." Finally, Lu Ping said.


    "Then explain." Said Harry.


    Lu Ping suddenly choked.


    "I think it was a serious mistake for me to marry Tonks. I made a mistake in my judgment, and I have been regretting it ever since."


    "I see, so you want to abandon her and the children and run away with us?" "Answer me, Remus lupin! Don''t tell me you''re going to do it. "


    Lupin sprang up, his stool was knocked down on the ground. Harry was very excited to see his eyes looking at them. The shadow of wolf appeared on his human face."Do you know what I have done to my wife and my unborn child? I should never have married her. I made her an ostracized person! "Lupin kicked the chair he had just knocked over. "You only see me in the order of Phoenix, or in Hogwarts, under the protection of Dumbledore! You don''t know how most people in the wizarding world think of creatures like me! When they know my pain, they almost stop talking to me. Don''t you see what I''ve done? Even her family is despised because of our marriage. What kind of parents would let their only daughter marry a werewolf? And the kid Children... "


    Lu Ping held on to his chair tightly. He seemed to have lost his mind


    "My species is usually not supposed to breed, and he will be like me. How can I forgive myself when I realize that I will pass this on to an innocent child? If there is a miracle, he is not like me, which is certainly a good situation, but he must be ashamed of having such a father! "


    " shame, so you deprive a race of the significance of existence? " "Wake up, Remus, isn''t it your fault, or is it a shame that species have been handed down from ancient times to the present?"


    "Yes, so, my child, will be a werewolf!"


    "So, are you ashamed of him, your child, and Tonks, you all think that this child will be a great failure, and then he will be labeled with shame by his own father and will be with him all his life? It''s not fair, Remus. It''s like you were attacked


    "What''s more, Remus," Hermione whispered, tears swirling around her eyes. Don''t say that. How can the child be ashamed of you? "


    "Oh, I don''t know, Hermione," Harry said, "but I''m going to be very ashamed of you!"


    Harry didn''t know where his anger came from, but it filled his whole body. Lupin looked as if Harry had punched him.


    "If that new policy thinks Muggle people are bad," Harry said, "what will they do to a half werewolf whose father is in the order of the Phoenix? My father was still trying to protect me and my mother before he died. Do you think he will let you abandon your children and take risks with us? "


    "You How dare you... " Lu Ping said It''s not right The desire for adventure or personal honor How can you say that... "


    "I think you''re a bit desperate," said Harry. "You even want to follow the example of Professor Moody''s with pride..."


    "Harry, no!" Hermione asked him, but he continued to glare at Lu Ping''s purple face.


    "I never thought this would happen," said Harry. "The one who taught me how to defeat Dementors It''s a coward! "


    lupin pulled out his wand so quickly that Harry didn''t have time to reach for his own. Suddenly, there was a loud noise. He felt himself flying backward, as if he had been hit by a blow. When he hit the kitchen wall violently and then slid onto the floor, he caught a glimpse of Lupin''s Cape disappearing by the door.


    "Remus, Remus, come back!" Hermione called, but lupin did not respond. A moment later, they heard the front door slamming.


    "Harry," Hermione lamented, "how can you say that?"


    "It''s easy," said Harry. He stood up and felt the swelling where his head hit the wall, but the anger still filled his whole body, and he was shaking.


    "Don''t look at me like that!" he snapped to Hermione.


    "Calm down, Harry, you''re really over stimulated!" Van Lin said in a loud voice, and stepped forward to block Hermione behind her.


    "So, what do you want to say, promise Remus to join?"


    "I don''t have that idea at all, and it doesn''t need to be explained, does it?"


    "But what do you think of him now? A coward, a... "


    Harry pointed at Vaseline, as if he had taken van Lin for Remus


    "No No, stop. We can''t fight. " She went between them.


    "You shouldn''t have said that to lupin." Ron stopped Harry by the shoulder and said to Harry.


    "He asked for it." Harry said fragmentary images flew through his mind: James Potter fell at the entrance of the stairs; Dumbledore stayed in mid air for a second and then slowly fell on his back; a green light flashed, his mother pleaded


    "Any parent," Harry said, "can never abandon their children unless Unless they''ve already... "


    "Harry," said Hermione, who held out a comforting hand to him, but he shrugged and ignored her and turned away.


    His eyes rested on the flame of Hermione''s magic. He had spoken to lupin through the fireplace, seeking reassurance from James. Lupin comforted him. Now Lupin''s pale face seemed to be surging in the air before him. He felt disgusted, but a trace of sympathy developed.In a moment, the surrounding became quiet again, as if the noise in this moment and time break in general.


    Van Lin frowned. He gently combed Hermione''s hair, and his eyes turned to the magic flame.


    Harry''s heart is very chaotic. Even if he doesn''t need to be distracted, Fanlin can clearly feel Harry''s chaotic heart.


    Connection, re established!


    ¡­¡­


    "I know I shouldn''t call him a coward."


    "Yes, you should not." Ron said immediately.


    "But he is playing such a role." Harry responded immediately.


    "That shouldn''t be..." Said Hermione.


    "I know," said Harry, "but if it brings him back to Tonks, it''s worth it, isn''t it?" He couldn''t remove the tone of his apology from his voice. Hermione showed sympathy, but Ron couldn''t agree.


    Harry looked down at his feet and thought of his father. Would James say what he said to lupin, or would he be angry at the way his son treated his old friend?


    "Well, let''s calm down for a while." "It''s a good thing that Remus has left, but it''s inevitable that he will leave in this way, which may cause some trouble..."


    "I''ll watch the night!" Harry said it angrily, then looked at the newspaper on the table.


    It was brought by Remus when he came, and Dumbledore''s name appeared prominently in front of him. It was only a few minutes later that he realized the meaning of the picture, which showed a family.


    At the bottom of the photo is a line of words: the Dumbledore family, from left to right: albus; Percival, holding the newly born Aliana; Kendra and aberforth.


    His attention was drawn, and Harry looked more carefully at the picture. Dumbledore''s father, Percival, was a handsome man with bright eyes that still sparkled even in such an old and faded photograph.


    Baby Ariana, not much longer than a loaf of bread, looks nothing special.


    Mother Kendra, with her dark hair in a bun and a carved face, Harry saw her black eyes, high cheekbones and straight nose, tight silk clothes of Royal lawyers, and with a formal composure, he remembered the pictures of Native Americans he had seen.


    Albus and albus wore matching lace turtleneck jackets and the same shoulder length hairstyles. Albus looked a few years older, but on the other hand, the two boys looked very similar, because albus had not yet worn glasses and his nose had not changed shape.


    The family looked so happy and ordinary, smiling peacefully in the newspaper, baby Aliana''s arm waving wildly over her scarf, and Harry''s eyes moved to the top of the photo, and he saw the headline: rejection of Rita Skeeter, the forthcoming biography of Albus Dumbledore!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1214

    There are old stories about Dumbledore''s family:


    arrogant Kendra Dumbledore, after her husband Percival was announced to be arrested and detained in Azkaban, she was unable to keep herself in a prisoner''s house, so she decided to move her family to an unknown village - gorvik Valley, which is similar to Harry Potter''s escape from the mysterious man.


    Like her former home, gorvik Valley is an ideal home for many wizard families, but because Kendra doesn''t know them, she still has to face the curiosity of people in her former village about her husband''s crimes. After rejecting the good intentions of all her neighbors, she was finally convinced that her family could live here undisturbed.


    "She closed the door in front of me and refused the homemade bread from a large boiler prepared to welcome her." "If they''re there, it''s definitely a good press player if it''s in Muggle world," said Bestar bagdet.


    But what if Rita knew Dumbledore wasn''t leaving?


    A sorcerer who completely abandons life is not the representative of benevolence. Dumbledore is cruel. Fanlin can guarantee that he can be more ruthless than the Dark Lord.


    Thinking of this, I can''t help but feel worried.


    So far, so many things have happened, the battle between the order of the Phoenix and the death eaters, the welcome of Harry, the death of moody, and the betrayal of the Ministry of magic. Everything is developing according to the Death Eater''s script.


    But there was little that van Lin and Harry could do.


    A gold cup that is not sure whether it is hidden in the gringoth, a completely unknown Horcrux, a god of death that can''t be predicted, and the Holy See pulled down by Fanlin


    In the middle of such a few things, but they have no clue or clue.


    And Dumbledore in the middle of the old world, with the old bat.


    Dumbledore is trying to become the master of the old world, trying to fight against the new power Voldemort has acquired or acquired.


    And that reminds van Lin of a belief in witchcraft that was once mentioned.


    Witches serve the old gods.


    It''s a separate legend from Odin, but Van Lim has no doubt about its authenticity.


    At least, up to now, all myths have been proved, and even the Vatican has retained considerable divine power.


    All these are difficult to contend with for the four people at present, and even thinking has become a luxury.


    It seems that the moment Dumbledore left, all the disadvantages were exposed.


    Fanlin is strong enough to defeat most witches, Snape, Sirius and others. However, it is only like this. Some blood clans with a long history are a big trouble for van Lin, as for Voldemort''s


    Depending on Harry''s relationship, it is a luxury to resist reluctantly, which costs too much. Moreover, Voldemort will always break such a connection. Even if he will become insensitive to Harry under the influence of fate, in the final analysis, Voldemort is a wizard who is so powerful that Dumbledore has to find another way.


    In this way, the problem seems to be a dead end.


    Voldemort, or death


    What about the only Horcrux left? What''s the next way?


    Vaseline looked down at Dumbledore and his brother standing together. To tell the truth, the relationship between the two brothers is really not very good. Now it seems a little funny.


    "Rita didn''t say anything wrong. The Dumbledore family has always been like this. I have seen Dumbledore''s memory, and there is a part of his past."


    "She said no?" Harry looked at Vaseline in disbelief.


    "It can be said that none of us knows what Dumbledore''s mother thinks, but it is true that this was the case, at least most people think it should be." Van Lin threw the newspaper aside. "Ariana I''m not sure, but as far as I know, Ariana is not a squib


    "Not her? But just now you said... "


    "In terms of destructive power, Ariana may be the most powerful one in the Dumbledore family Think about Harry, a family that can give birth to the Dumbledore brothers. How could a squib appear


    "But What''s wrong with Ariana


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know!" Van Lim hesitated for a moment and said, "compared with this, all we have to do is trust Dumbledore."


    "Yes, yes, I believe him..." Harry became a little depressed, "but But he Already dead... "


    Even after such a long time, it is still like a mountain pressing on their chest.


    Hermione was a little unstable, and Fanling held Hermione in his arms, while Ron and Harry fell silent.


    Fierce, when the atmosphere of staying in the kitchen was suppressed to the extreme, the sound of the outside broke the deadlock.At first, Harry thought that lupin was back in the house.


    "Harry..." Hermione called weakly.


    "I I''ll open the door... " Harry got up a little bad. What''s all this about?


    But before Harry went out, in an instant, everything didn''t really react, and the kitchen door was knocked open.


    It was a small figure, wearing a brown plaid coat, a man with a big stomach, two pairs of skinny arms pressing on the man''s arm.


    "Mundungus!" Fanlin responded. To tell you the truth, it would be very difficult for van Lin to identify this person without clencher and dobby, but the wave of his own magic spell reminded him once again.


    Pitifully for the naked eye, it was like a huge penetrating wound. In the position of Mundungus'' chest, the color of scorched black was as dazzling as the black wooden wall behind it.


    "What?" Harry took a step forward and confirmed it again.


    With the push and shove, Mundungus almost fell to the ground. After kretcher let him go, he squatted down in a hurry. Kretcher said in a hoarse voice, "kretcher is back with the villain montanges Fletcher, master."


    "And dobby! Dobby caught him and taught him as he was told Dobby''s voice rose.


    "Good, dobby!" Van Lin can''t help but praise, he is very appreciative of Mundungus on the Mediterranean lumps, can see, dobby very hard.


    It was like an electric shock. After hearing van Lin''s words, Mundungus got up in a hurry and pulled out his wand, but Hermione was one step ahead of him.


    "Except your weapon!"


    Mundungus''s wand flies into the air and is caught by Hermione. Mundungus stormed the stairs furiously, and Ron grabbed him with ease. Mundungus hit the stone floor with a silent chewer.


    "Why?" He roared, trying to free himself from Ron''s hand. "What did I do wrong? Let two abominable domestic elves follow me. What tricks are you playing? What am I doing wrong? I want to go. Let me go... "


    "You are not qualified to threaten us." Van Lim spoke faintly. He pushed his chair away, then strode across the kitchen and squatted down next to Mundungus, who had stopped struggling but was afraid.


    Ron stood up. Gasping for breath, he saw Harry walk up and deliberately point his wand at Mundungus''s nose. It was funny, but undeniably, it was really very soothing. It was what they wanted.


    Mundungus smelled of sweat and tobacco, his hair tangled and his clothes stained.


    "Kretcher is sorry to have brought this villain so late, master, master al." Said kretcher in a hoarse voice. "Fletcher knew how to avoid being caught. He had a lot of secret passages and a lot of accomplices, but kretcher eventually drove him to the end."


    "You''ve done a great job, kretcher." Said Harry. The elf bowed deeply.


    "Dobby also found a strange thing, Mundungus seems to have lost the ability to use most of his magic power. At first, the magic power of Mundungus was so abundant that Dobby held cletcher for opportunities


    "You''re right, dobby," said Vaseline. "We should be careful, especially in this situation, but monteggos really can''t use most of his magic power, about three-quarters of what he looks like, which I''ve erased."


    "Erased?" "You''re kidding!" said Mundungus in an incredulous voice


    "I''m just telling you the truth. I can guarantee that no one can untie it for you unless you ask Voldemort!" Van Lim said with indifference, hearing Voldemort''s three words, Mundungus unconsciously trembled.


    "Well, we have some questions for you now." Harry said to Mundungus, who immediately began to shout.


    "I have nothing to say! I never want to go there. There is no attack, no companion. I never have a duty to sacrifice for you. No one can leave under the fierce attack of the man who can''t even mention his name. I keep saying I don''t want to... "


    "As you say, the rest of us have no illusions?" Said Hermione. "You''re a bloody hero, aren''t you? But I will never pretend to be dead... "


    "We''re not interested in why you treat moody like that," said Harry, putting his wand close to Mundungus''s drooping bloodshot eyes We have learned that you are an unreliable scum, and that Fanlin has made you pay a corresponding price, the ability to be a wizard


    "Then! Why am I being chased by a house elf? Is it about glasses again? I didn''t get any of the rest, or you can... "


    "It''s not about the glass, since you''re warm now," said Harry. "You shut up and listen."


    It''s nice to have something to do and ask someone to tell the truth.Harry''s wand clung to the bridge of Mundungus''s nose, the top of which could only be seen by his eyes.


    "When you clean up the house," Harry said, but was interrupted by Mundungus.


    "Sirius never cared about the garbage..."


    In an instant, there was a footstep, a flash of brass, a thump and a cry of pain; kretcher ran to Mundungus and hit him on the head with a stew pot.


    "Get him out of the way, get him out of the way, he should be locked up!" cried montungues, who huddled in fright as kretcher lifted the saucepan again.


    "Clencher, stop!" Harry called. Clencher''s thin arm, which held the heavy saucepan high, trembled all the time. "Perhaps to bless him, master Harry, perhaps I should come again?"


    Ron laughed. "We need him to be sober, but if he needs persuasion, you can bless him." Said Harry.


    "Thank you very much, master." Said kretcher, bowing again, retreating a few steps, still staring at Mundungus in disgust.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1215

    "No one cares what you''re doing now, Mundungus!" Said Fanlin, and Mundungus was in the corner.


    A quarter of the magic, it doesn''t do much, and Harry is still pointing his wand at Mundungus''s nose.


    "Well What are you doing with me I mean, if you can, you should take your wand away from me a little bit


    "You have no choice, Mundungus!" Harry refused, "you''d better be honest. In fact, I don''t want to dirty my wand. If you can answer our questions honestly, maybe you still have the hope of leaving here."


    "What''s the problem?" Asked Mundungus.


    "About the house, kretcher said," you''ve been over here. Of course, it''s Sirius, and he belongs to Harry... "


    "As I said, Sirius doesn''t care about that..." Mundungus took a look at kretcher. "I can''t survive. In the magic world..."


    "No way to survive? It''s like a joke, Mundungus, don''t play tricks Harry said angrily.


    "So where are those things? You know, that shouldn''t belong to you! " As a matter of fact, he didn''t care about it, and the valuable Sirius was transferred very early.


    "Sold, on the black market..."


    "What do you say?" Harry felt a little angry. Inadvertently, the wand was sent forward. Suddenly, the magic sparks burst out and burned Mundungus''s face.


    "Hey, stop, Harry! Water is like a spring


    Hermione quickly eliminated the accident.


    "Good. I think you''ve done a good job. Maybe Sirius and Harry would like to talk to you." Said Fanling, gently tapping the shoulder of Mundungus.


    "Oh, no, wait..." Looking at leaving van Lin, Mundungus was a little flustered, "we can talk about it!"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I can I can pay more for it... "


    "You don''t have money, Mundungus, or you wouldn''t have signed a contract with me for some of the kinkarons." Van Lin shook his head and said, "besides, you have lost the identity of the order of the Phoenix."


    "Aren''t you afraid that I will reveal your information?" Mundungus had a ferocious face.


    "This..." Hermione gives a little pause and grabs Mundungus here


    "And thank you for reminding me." Vernin said, turning around, "so I''m afraid it''s hard for you to get out of here as Mundungus."


    "Are you going to kill me?"


    "Maybe it''s a good choice, but I don''t want to do it. It will violate my consistent principle. After all, you have helped the order of the Phoenix. However, perhaps St. Mungo hospital will like a patient who is obedient."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Like this..." Van Linden fixed his eyes on Mundungus.


    "What?" Mundungus was a little confused, and suddenly, just in his chest, a heat stream came up, "what did you do?"


    Cried montangus. He scratched his hands around his chest, but it didn''t help. The heat ran up all the way to his throat. He felt like he was going to burst out fire.


    "No Stop, you can''t do this to me... " Mundungus said, hard to hold his throat, soon, the heat flow let his face become incomparable Ruddy?


    It feels like a steamed crab.


    "Stop, stop, I I can give you To bring you news from the Ministry of magic... "


    "It''s fun!" Fanlin voice just fell, that burning feeling suddenly subsided a lot.


    Mundungus was like a drowning man, gasping for breath.


    "What did you do?"


    "No, no, no, I''m just exercising my rights. You don''t think that you can kill Moody''s by wiping out three-quarters of your magic." Van Lin said coldly, "it''s your own work, isn''t it? So now, tell me, what value do you have?"


    "I I said I can help you with the Ministry of magic. I have a lot of friends. On the black market . the black wizards, they''ve taken over the ministry now! "


    "I know that, but I doubt if you can bring some useful information." Fanlin said, "of course, I don''t want to embarrass you. We can sign a new agreement. What do you think?"


    "I..."


    "I think you can''t refuse, it''s OK, it''s just a little magic..."


    ¡­¡­


    As August drew to a close, the sprawling lawn in the center of grimmer square withered in the scorching sun until it became dark and dry.


    People in the surrounding houses have never seen the resident of No. 12, nor the house of No. 12. Muggles living in grimmer square have long accepted this interesting error of numbering, which is directly next to number 13. However, the square now attracts some people who are very interested in this anomaly.Almost every day, one or two people come to grimmer square with a purpose, or as it seems, just leaning against the railing to face numbers 11 and 13, looking at the junction between the two houses.


    In the past two days, people have never been the same, although they do not seem to like the normal dress. Most Londoners who pass by are used to their odd clothes and don''t pay much attention to them, although occasionally one of them may glance over and wonder why anyone wears such a long cloak in such high temperatures. The watchers'' close observation did not make them much fun. Once in a while, one of them starts to come forward excitedly, as if they have finally seen something interesting, and finally comes back disappointed.


    September''s "obviously, Death Eaters!" "Tavern, you should know, and that Trevor, he''s the representative of the vampire, Voldemort has mastered the power of the vampire."


    "It''s going to be worse." Harry said bitterly, pulling back his chair and sitting down. "I don''t think other teachers have any choice but to stay. If the Ministry of magic and Voldemort are behind Snape, for them, either stay to teach or spend "happy" years in Azkaban - if they are lucky. I think they will stay and try to protect the students. "


    Kretcher hopped to the table with a large steamer, scooped the soup into an old bowl and whistled with two rows of teeth.


    "Thank you, kretcher," said Harry, turning the newspaper over so he didn''t have to look at Snape''s face.


    "Well, at least we know exactly where Snape is now." He began to scoop out a spoonful of soup and put it in his mouth.


    Their food has improved significantly since kretcher came out to take over the kitchen. Today''s French onion is the best Harry has ever eaten.


    "There are still a lot of Death Eaters watching the house," Harry told them as he ate, "more than usual. It''s like they want us to take our luggage and make a big stride to the Hogwarts Express. "


    Ron glanced at his watch.


    "Hey, you know, I''ve been thinking about this all day. It left six hours ago. It''s strange that we''re not on it, are we? "


    From his heart, Harry seemed to see that time when he and Ron were flying in the air following the bright red steaming train it had seen, shimmering in the fields and hills like a wriggling red caterpillar. He was quite sure that Ginny, Neville and Luna must be sitting together at this time, perhaps wondering where he was, Ron, van Lin and Hermione, or debating how best to undermine Snape''s system.


    "They almost saw me come in just now," said Harry. "I landed badly on the top flight and my cloak slipped."


    "Every time I do this..." Said Ron, scooping a big spoon of soup.


    "I think we need to pay more attention, but the good news is that maybe I can go out with you next time, Harry."


    "Have you recovered?" Harry was surprised.


    "Seventy eight percent, but there''s nothing wrong with cleaning up some small troubles. By the way, you went to see Mundungus today. How was the result?"


    "He needs gold coins. In fact, he is buying news, and I can''t go to gringott." Harry frowned and said, "today I went to Diagon Alley. It''s so cold. The witches in the diagonal Lane have moved their things out. I see some familiar faces. The Death Eaters come in and out."


    "It''s normal. After all, the Ministry of magic is in the hands of Death Eaters." Said Fanlin, shaking his head.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1216

    "In the name of Merlin''s most baggy briefs?" "I remember this," Hermione gasped. She was holding a large framed portrait. She lowered the portrait to the floor and grabbed a beaded pouch out of the kitchen cupboard.


    Hermione opened it, and she began to force the portrait in. Although it was obvious that it could not fit into such a small bag, within seconds it disappeared and, like many others, fell into the abyss of the pouch.


    "Phineas Nicholas," she explained as Hermione threw the bag on the table with the usual loud clanging.


    "What?" Said Ron.


    But Harry understood.


    The portrait of Phineas Nicholas black can easily walk back and forth between his portrait in grimmer square and the portrait hanging in the headmaster''s office at Hogwarts: Snape is undoubtedly sitting in the circular room at the top of the tower, triumphantly possessing Dumbledore''s exquisite silver magic instruments, stone meditation pots, branch hat and gefindor''s sword, Unless it''s been put somewhere else.


    "Snape can send Phineas Nicholas to the house," Hermione explained to Ron as she returned to her seat. "But now let him try. All Phineas Nicholas can see is the inside of my handbag."


    "Well thought!" Ron said, admiring Hermione for what she did.


    "Thank you," Hermione said with a smile, moving her soup to her. "So Harry, what else happened today?"


    "Nothing special." Said Harry. "I watched the entrance to the Ministry of magic for seven hours. There was no one else. But see your dad, Ron. He looks good


    Ron nodded with thanks at the news. They agreed that it was too dangerous to communicate with Mr. Weasley when he was in and out of the Ministry, because there were always ministry staff around him. However, it was reassuring to glance at him in a hurry, although he did seem a little reluctant and nervous.


    "Dad kept telling me that most of the Ministry of magic staff use the flying road network to get to work," Ron said. "But some important people never do that, and maybe that''s why we don''t see other people."


    "What about the funny old witch and the little wizard in the Navy robe?" Asked Hermione.


    "Oh, it''s the magic maintenance guy," said Ron.


    "How do you know he works in the magic repair department?" Hermione asked, her spoon suspended in the air.


    "Dad said everyone in the magic repair department was wearing navy robes."


    "You never told us that!" Hermione put down the spoon and pulled over a bundle of notes and maps that she and Ron were examining when Harry came in. "There is no Tibetan blue robe here, no! "Said Hermione, flipping excitedly. "Does that really matter? "


    " Ron, they all matter! If we want to go to the Ministry of magic and don''t expose ourselves while they''re all watching the intruders, every little detail is very heavy. We''ve been doing this all the time. I mean, what''s the point of these investigations, if you don''t want to tell us... "


    "Oh, Hermione, I just forgot a little thing..."


    "You don''t realize it, do you? No place in the world is more dangerous now than we go to the Ministry of magic..."


    "But why do we have to go to the Ministry of magic?" Ron said with some doubt, "we shouldn''t have..."


    "If you want to find out what the death eaters are doing, the Ministry of magic is the best choice, isn''t it? And there''s information from Mundungus, and more importantly, there''s something I care about." Said Fanlin.


    "Mundungus? We can... "


    "Under the threat of life, Mundungus has no reason to deceive us." Besides, it''s just a plan to be implemented, isn''t it? We have to be prepared for all possible situations until


    "Until what?"


    "Nothing," Van leen shook his head. "When I recover, I think I need to contact Sirius. Maybe kretcher can help me with this."


    "Of course, master Al, kretcher can."


    "And Harry, you still need to watch the Ministry. I always think death eaters will make a big move in the Ministry."


    "As a matter of fact, I have such a premonition." Said Harry, wiping his mouth with his handkerchief.


    All of a sudden, Harry felt a palpitation on his forehead


    "The host hasn''t finished the soup yet. Would you like a delicious stew? Or is it the sugar muffin that the host has always preferred? "


    "Thank you, kretcher. I''ll go Well Restroom. I''ll be right back. " Realizing that Hermione was looking at him suspiciously, Harry quickly went downstairs to the hall and ran to the first floor. He rushed into the bathroom and closed the door again.


    Murmured Harry in agony, sinking himself into a black bathtub with a serpentine faucet in the shape of a big mouth, and closed his eyes He was gliding down a street in a soft shimmer, and the buildings on either side of him had big wooden Gables that looked like flashy houses.He approached one of the houses and saw his pale, long fingernails on the door. He began to knock on the door, and felt a kind of excitement rising from his heart The door opened and a lady stood there laughing. When she looked down at Harry''s face, the smile on her face disappeared and was replaced by fear


    A cold high voice asked, "gregovich?" She shook her head as she tried to close the door. A pale hand clung to the door in case she shut him out


    "I''m looking for gregovich."


    "He''s not here (in French)," she exclaimed, shaking her head. "He doesn''t live here! He doesn''t live here! I don''t know him! "


    Giving up trying to close the door, she began to retreat into the dark hall behind the car. Harry glided up to her, his long fingernail hand pulling out his wand


    "Where is he?"


    "He''s gone (French)! Gone! I don''t know! I don''t know! " He raised his hand and she screamed. Two children ran into the hall and she tried to protect them with her arms. A green light flashed by


    "Harry! Harry!" He opened his eyes and found himself on the floor.


    Hermione is pounding on the door again.


    "Harry, open the door!" He must have yelled, he knows. Harry stood up and opened the door. Hermione fell in at once, but she soon regained her balance and looked around in disbelief.


    Van Lin and Ron were right behind her, and Ron looked a little out of place. He was pointing his wand at the corner of the cold bathroom.


    "What were you doing just now?" Asked Hermione sternly.


    "What do you think I''m doing?" Harry asked in a feeble voice.


    "You were shouting that your head is going to fall off." Said Ron.


    "Yes I dozed off just now, otherwise it was... "


    "Harry, please don''t insult our intelligence." Hermione said, gasping deeply. "We know you''re downstairs, the scar is sore, and you''re as white as a sheet of paper."


    Harry sat down by the bathroom door.


    "What happened, Harry? Or what does Voldemort show you, I think we need to figure out... " "It''s important," Van Lin said


    "All right. Just now I saw Voldemort murder a woman, and he probably killed her family. He didn''t have to. It''s like killing It''s like killing my family. They just stay there. "


    "Is there anything more, Harry, it''s important..." Asked Fanlin.


    "Enough, you two!" Hermione interrupted.


    "Harry, you shouldn''t let that happen again." Hermione cried, her voice echoing in the bathroom. "Dumbledore asked you to use a brain block. He thinks the connection between you is dangerous Voldemort can use it, Harry! What''s the use of seeing him killing and torturing


    "At least I know what he''s doing." Harry muttered.


    "So you didn''t even try to shut him out of your head?"


    "Hermione, I can''t. You know, I''m sick of brain block surgery. I''ve never mastered it. "


    "You never really tried it!" Hermione said fiercely, "I don''t care, Harry Do you always like this special connection, or relationship, or Whatever... " When she saw Harry standing up and looking at her, Hermione was incoherent.


    "Like it?" Harry said quietly, "would you like it?"


    "I No I''m sorry, Harry. I don''t mean that... "


    "I hate it, I hate the face he enters into my head. I had to look at him at his most dangerous time. But I''ll still use it! "


    "Dumbledore..."


    "Forget Dumbledore. It''s our choice, not someone else''s. I want to know why he''s chasing. "


    "Who?"


    "Gregovich is a wand maker abroad." Harry said, "he made a wand for Krum, and Krum thought he was very talented."


    "But as far as you say," said Ron, "where does the Voldemort Scripture keep Oliver van der. He already has a wand maker. What else does he want another one to do? "


    "Maybe Voldemort agreed with Krum that grigorovic was better Or it''s Voldemort who thinks gregovich can explain the reaction of my wand when he chases me. Because Olivander didn''t know


    "Maybe Ollivander didn''t want to do that." Van Lin shook his head. "You and his wand, this is the painstaking work of Oliver van der. I don''t understand. If Olivander can''t solve it, no one in the world can do it."


    "Maybe he wants a new wand..." Harry rubbed his head. "Use it against me..."


    "Harry, you''ve been saying what your wand did," Hermione said, "but you made it happen. Why are you so determined not to take responsibility for your own strength? ""Because I know it''s not me! Voldemort knows, Hermione. We all know what happened. " They both stare at each other; Harry knows that he hasn''t convinced Hermione, and she''s preparing to argue with him: not only to refute his claim of his wand, but also to the fact that he allows himself to spy on Voldemort''s ideas. To Harry''s comfort, at least Vaseline trusted him.


    "We can stop talking about that, Hermione!" "Maybe we can plan something else, for example, to figure out what the Ministry of magic is looking for for for Voldemort, and it gives me a bad feeling that Trevor is in the Ministry."


    "Why do you care so much about that vampire named Trevor?"


    Then they went back to the basement kitchen, and kretcher offered them stews and honey scones.


    "Because on the day of saving you, I was pursued and killed by him, and he brought his people to make me look like this."


    "You never told us."


    "Because I never thought he would go to the Ministry of magic!" "That''s not a good place, it''s not in accordance with the principles of vampires," said Van leen


    "Principle? That kind of thing? "


    "Well, I admit, it may not be appropriate, but vampires are like this. Why would a race that has lived away for hundreds of years help a black Wizard of later generations?"


    "Maybe it''s because he''s strong enough, isn''t the black wizard always like that." Ron said, "I think they''re more direct."


    "That''s why they are more cruel." "Naked desires are often more frightening, and, remember the news that Mundungus brought back, the Ministry of magic is helping Voldemort find something interesting, like a demon''s skeleton," said Vaseline


    "What does he want to do?"


    "Who knows, but it''s certainly not a good thing." "We need to go to the Ministry of magic to find out. By the way, Umbridge is back in office, do you know?"


    "What?" Harry felt disgusted for no reason. "It''s terrible."


    "There''s a lot more to do, Harry, especially in this situation..."


    ¡­¡­


    They went to bed late that night. Harry is now sleeping in Sirius'' room. He lay in bed, tracing old pictures of his father, Sirius, lupin and dwarf with the light of his wand, and spent another ten minutes muttering to himself about the plan.


    However, when he extinguished the light of his wand, he thought not of compound soup, comatose candy, or the dark blue robe of the magic protector, or vampires, but the wand merchant gregovich.


    How long can they hide under Voldemort''s determined search?


    The dawn seemed impolitely pressing after midnight.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1217

    No. 12, Mogli square, is quiet. With the bath of the morning light, the surrounding houses gradually light up.


    Muggles started a new round of busyness, which is no different from what they do every day.


    Normal work, start a day''s work, perhaps the only change is the stranger in the square.


    Recently, there are always a lot of strangers, which should have broken the quiet life in Mogli square. They are wearing strange clothes and covering their robes in the hot summer?


    "Death Eaters are more and more frequent."


    Fanlin sat by the window and looked at Hermione, who was still sleeping in bed. Inexplicably, it gave van Lin the illusion of returning to India for a holiday.


    Of course, if no one is watching, maybe it will be more perfect.


    In a trance, Fanlin saw several people coming to the opposite side of the house, aimlessly between the 11th and 13th


    "Wait..." Fanlin''s eyes contracted violently, and an unexpected person appeared on the opposite side of the road.


    ¡­¡­


    "How is it going?" Said a Death Eater leaning against the wall.


    "Maybe they''re not here. Anyway, we''ve been watching here for more than half a month. Hogwarts has started school, and they don''t seem to want to go."


    "Snape, you can only do it. Only you can see the house." A man said darkly.


    "Look, Alex, I''m busy, and, as I''ve repeated, it''s completely abandoned and we don''t have to waste time here."


    "But this is the task assigned by the Dark Lord." Alex said with a gloomy face, "those vampires are too high-profile. Now in front of the Dark Lord, we have no position at all."


    "Please don''t Mix me up with you, Alex Snape said slowly, "in fact, it has always surprised me that people who have no ability can be left by the Dark Lord."


    "What do you mean, Severus."


    "Of course, it may be difficult for you to understand, but the Ministry of magic is not in your hands?"


    "Yes, so, what do you want to say?"


    "Some exchanges, Alex, you know what to do, otherwise I don''t think we need to talk about it."


    "But the vampires have already put their hands into Hogwarts, which will make a part of you..."


    "I don''t need stupid people, Alex." Snape said, "and, you know, there''s an essential difference between me and you, between us, and you should figure out where you are now."


    "You are Well, as long as you can get in! " Alex said, "I need your help."


    "Deal Snape gave a scornful smile. "But, I said, Harry Potter wouldn''t be here if he didn''t have a brain problem. At least, now!"


    "I just need to help me in!" Alex said.


    Snape frowned.


    "So you want me to die? Alex Snape said darkly, "Dumbledore has strengthened the power of the heart curse of red gall. It is the maximum that I can give you the approximate location."


    "So, what are you going to do?"


    "I''ll go in myself, or..." Snape looked down at Alex, like a falcon straight through Alex''s pupil. "There is no second possibility. I can''t have killed myself for the possibility that doesn''t exist."


    Alex said nothing, but looked at Snape.


    "OK..." Alex pursed his lips. "Just go in as you say, but don''t lie to me, Severus, or I''ll let you..."


    "You don''t have a choice. Maybe you can talk to Ms. Umbridge more. At least she can hide her emotions." Snape paused, "although that makes me feel a little sick."


    With that, Snape walked down the street and disappeared into Alex''s eyes.


    "Alex..."


    "Shut up!" Alex said irritably, his eyes glumly fixed on the junction between the 11th and 13th.


    ¡­¡­


    "Here you are, Professor!"


    Van Lin stood at the door and, with a wave of his hand, sealed off Mrs. Black''s picture. "Congratulations on becoming the principal of Hogwarts."


    "You don''t seem surprised at all."


    "You''ll do it, and you''ll be the only one who can take over Hogwarts, in credit or status. It''s the first time we''ve met since Dumbledore''s death."


    "You don''t feel sad at all. I can feel that you are calm."


    "Oh, yes, I know about Dumbledore, and he''s too old to need something new.""You''re not like Potter, I probably understand Dumbledore''s decision."


    "What?"


    "I''ve received some news recently, which surprised me, Mr. van Lin Eyre, that you took over the order of the Phoenix?"


    "If you''re right, that''s it. Dumbledore gave me Phoenix social networking on his deathbed."


    "Oh, well, Sirius has no brain, and Moody''s dead, and none of them is fit to be a leader." ''said Severus, looking over van Lin''s shoulder and seeing kretcher hiding behind him.


    "Don''t say a word about this morning, kretcher, or I''ll throw your head in the garbage." Van Lim frowned. He didn''t want to do it, but to ensure safety, he could only threaten kretcher.


    "Yes, young master Al, kretcher doesn''t know anything. Kretcher should be preparing breakfast for the master in the kitchen at this time."


    "You are much better than those people." Snape said with great interest, "at least those people can''t say that."


    "No way. I have to do it." Van Lin shook his head. "I want to know more than this To be honest, I''m surprised you shouldn''t be here. Harry is upstairs. If he sees you... "


    "That fool will fight with me."


    "No, I don''t think he can do it yet, but if you are really seen, I''m sorry, I can''t let you go." Van Lin said frankly, "even if I am not in good condition, I am confident that you, including the outside people, will stay here."


    "You are confident!"


    "No, I''m just recounting the fact that if I can''t even do this now, I don''t think I need to come out with Harry."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1218

    "Have you been here?" Snape looks around everything around him. As the headquarters of the order of the Phoenix, Snape is naturally very familiar.


    "It''s the safest, isn''t it?" "In fact, Professor, I''m not sure whether you really betrayed Dumbledore or not. So, I have to prepare two plans."


    "Kill me?"


    "That''s one of them. Although I don''t want to do it, I have a reason to do it, professor." "Fortunately, so far, you can''t let me really do it, can''t you?"


    "Interesting to say, it''s much more interesting than what I came into the Death Eater camp."


    "So, Professor, what do you see?"


    "Bloodstains, bloodshed, gods, I''ve been sniffing at you and Dumbledore before, but in fact, it''s much more than I thought." Snape said, "the Dark Lord has become more pure, the ultimate evil."


    "Have you seen it?"


    "What?"


    "About Death... " Van Lin hesitated for a moment.


    "If that''s what it is." Snape said, "I haven''t seen him, but in the vampire castle, I personally feel his power. Would you like to see it?"


    Snape grinned and raised his arm, a blood red black mark seemed incomparably dazzling.


    "As long as the Dark Lord wishes, he can take away all our strength through this."


    "But it''s also feedback, isn''t it? You''ve become more powerful than before."


    "So there''s not much time left for you." Said Snape, looking at the position of the stairs.


    There was no way for the sun to pass through the windows of the stairwell, which made the corridor even darker.


    "I know..." Fanlin hesitated for a moment, "it''s about Horcruxes Do you have any trends? "


    "As far as I know..." Snape mused, "the Dark Lord gave to two of his most trusted men, Lucius Malfoy and Bellatrix. You have destroyed Lucius'' share."


    "So, there''s another one in Bellatrix''s hands." Fanlin said, "hide in the Guling Pavilion, right?"


    "Well," said Snape, "but there''s nothing I can do to help you, gringott."


    "You don''t need to do anything." "I''ll talk to Lucius in person about this," said Vaseline


    "Lucius? What are you going to do? "


    "Use some power that can be used." "This includes the Malfoy family," Van leen said


    "A workable plan." Snape frowned for a long time before he said it.


    "But I think this is not the only thing that matters."


    "What else?" There was something unexpected about van Lin.


    "Alex Snape said, "he''s been in the mystery department and heard they''re going to make a big move, and the participants, according to my inference, involve the Dark Lord."


    "The Dark Lord? Isn''t he supposed to be looking for the Deathly Hallows Said Fanlin.


    "How do you know that?" Snape was stunned, but then what came to his mind, "Porter reconnects with the Dark Lord?"


    "Harry doesn''t have a choice," said Vaseline. "It''s inevitable, isn''t it? After all, part of Voldemort lives in In his body. "


    "So, are you and Dumbledore going to be the same?"


    "This is a necessary result." "We have to destroy all the Horcruxes," Fanlin said frankly


    Once again, the Hall fell into a long silence.


    Harry has as like as two peas of his mother''s eyes, and for this reason Snape has been fighting for seventeen years.


    "You are really fit to take on Dumbledore''s position." Snape said darkly, "no one else is more suitable to carry out the plan."


    "It''s a necessary sacrifice." But Dumbledore left Harry the resurrection stone


    "Resurrection stone?"


    "Yes, one of the Deathly Hallows, maybe Harry will have a chance to come back again."


    Snape didn''t speak, just looked at Vaseline coldly.


    Suddenly, Snape raised his wand and pointed to van Lin''s head. Van Lin did not move, but looked at Snape quietly.


    After a few seconds, Snape''s left hand gave a strong grip, and then the whole palm withered quickly.


    "Watch out for the Ministry of magic, Hogwarts. I''ll keep it for you." With that, Snape''s figure disappeared in front of Fanlin.


    Vaseline looks at the door that hasn''t been opened. Harry can survive, but what about Snape?


    Dumbledore has left the old wand. In order to control the old wand completely, killing Snape is the best choice. Voldemort can''t tolerate any loss, can he.Maybe Professor Snape had already thought about it?


    Protected Harry for 17 years, and then went to accompany lily at ease?


    ¡­¡­


    "They''re not in there." Snape said darkly, "and I think you have to pay the price, Alex."


    "What happened?"


    "Moody''s madman, he used the blight curse in his room." Snape said, stretching out his left hand, which had been full and slender, and had withered, just like an old tree, with cracks all over the palm.


    "For my curse, this is a trap they set for me, and such a stupid trap hurt me under your stupid judgment." Snape growled in a low voice. "I think you have to do something, Alex. The Dark Lord doesn''t need a stupid subordinate."


    "Oh, yes, yes, I will make amends, but you must swear, Severus, that you did not see them?"


    "I swear to you in the name of the Dark Lord that I can''t see Harry Potter at all except for a bad picture of words and magic."


    As soon as the words fell, the red light on Snape''s arm flashed, and then a breath of blood came out.


    "I''ll make it up, Severus." Alex said, "and I''ll get the Ministry of magic out of Hogwarts."


    "The next time you do something, I hope you can use your brain about the size of finriel." Snape said rudely, looking very angry.


    "I''ll give you three days to give it to Wormtail, my servant."


    "Good!" Alex bit his teeth. "Let''s get out of here and go to the next location."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1219

    The Black family''s ancestral home seems to have changed.


    After a long time of preparation, Hermione finally changed the ancestral home of the Black family into a new one.


    At ten o''clock in the morning, the sun was shining through the window on the bedroom bed, while Hermione was breathing evenly and sleeping with her head on her side.


    "You wake up..."


    The girl opened her eyes, bright eyes with some weariness.


    Yesterday, when the girl was busy late, she had too much work to prepare. In order to get more information, the most direct way was to go to the Ministry of magic.


    Therefore, the planning of the route, what may happen, and the preparation of some magic potions require a lot of energy.


    "Good morning, brother Fanlin al. It''s another day, isn''t it?" Said Hermione, closing her eyes as if to stretch out and enjoy the warmth of the quilt.


    "I think you should pay attention to the tone of your voice, Miss Hermione Granger."


    "What tone?"


    "It''s very difficult for me to do this, so it''s necessary. I think we can change the way we get along with each other. By the way, we can establish family education problems."


    "What are you talking about Well... "


    Without saying that, Hermione suddenly opened her eyes.


    Some shameless fellow sprang up and, by the way, sealed her mouth.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere changed.


    Two people heartily kiss, simply can''t feel the passage of time, as if in this moment pause general.


    Hermione uttered a voice of exhortation, and


    "Fanlin! Fanlin


    A burst of rapid shouting let their heads into a stiff, did not wait for any action, the door slammed open.


    "Fanlin, look out of the window, they Eh... "


    Harry was slightly stunned. What kind of posture was this?


    In bed?


    Hermione gave a quick push, and the two quickly separated


    "Er Hold Sorry... " Harry pushed back a little bewildered.


    Hermione felt her face burning.


    It''s not a shame, but a different time and place will bring about some different changes, right?


    Hermione pulled the quilt up and over her head.


    "I I mean, it doesn''t matter This It was an accident I mean, I''m going to see kretcher''s breakfast and pull Ron up... "


    "You go on!" Harry was a little flustered and dropped a word. He could fully feel the mood of van Lin, just like he and Ginny. However, it seems that his friends here will be more


    The door slammed shut.


    Van Lin looked at Hermione huddled with a headache.


    So he forgot to lock the door when he came back after going out in the morning?


    To tell you the truth, Fanlin wanted to fly Harry out with his wand. Fortunately, the wand was far enough away from his hand. Even so, the wand free spell was ready.


    A coma mantra on the left hand, a deformation mantra on the right hand, and finally a golden bell hanging upside down?


    Or hang Harry in front of Mrs. Black''s picture for a friendly grandparent conversation.


    However, it seems unlikely to continue.


    "Is Harry gone?" Hermione said in the quilt.


    "Well..."


    Hermione pulled the quilt a little. "So, how did he get in?"


    "I got up early and came back and forgot to lock the door..." Van Lin helplessly said, meet Snape let him ignore some unimportant details.


    "All right." Hermione''s breath was a little short, and then she gave van Lin a flushed look. "It''s all your fault."


    "This is Harry..."


    "It''s your fault!" Hermione glared at Fanlin again. "Get out of here


    "Why, I live here!"


    "Harry must have something to do. Hurry up. I need to change my clothes!" Hermione said, and her little white feet came out of the quilt and kicked Fanlin''s back hard. "Hurry up!"


    "It''s not that I haven''t seen it before."


    Van Lin murmured in a low voice, then got up from the bed, just got up, a pillow hit van Lin''s head, "unless you want to sleep on the floor at night."


    "Good, good, I''ll go out, I''ll go out!"


    Fanlin ran out of the room in some confusion. He looked back and saw Harry standing at the top of the stairs in embarrassment.


    "I thought you were awake..." Harry tried to say that Fanlin was covered with black lines.


    "So why don''t you knock at the door?"


    "I remind you, I rushed up all the way shouting your name..." Harry said, "so, Hermione..."


    "Thank you. It doesn''t matter to you." Vaseline glared at Harry and said, "she''s fine.""No, I''m just worried about whether I can go to bed tonight."


    "I think Ginny might wait for you to get married, if you like." "Hermione is her best friend, Ron is her good brother, and I''m Ron''s good friend, Fred and George''s good brother, Ginny''s brother."


    "You''re not much older than her..." Harry murmured, thinking of Ginny, and his thoughts welled up.


    "So, Mr. Harry Potter, if necessary, I think when you get married..."


    "Oh, well, well, I see." Harry quickly said that the threat of Vaseline is not a joke, his friend, in the treatment of people who annoyed him in the end how crazy, but Harry really experienced.


    For example, Umbridge?


    Well, most of the other people are no longer here. Like Dudley''s computer games, many people have started a new round of adventure.


    Harry himself is an example, isn''t he.


    For example, if you make fun of van Lin, you lose Hermione''s homework for a long time, and then you''re always beaten black and blue during the spell practice.


    The good name is to deepen the impression, which helps him to better remember these charms.


    Hit the head with a coma spell, then release it, and repeat the process.


    Harry even wondered if his brain was shaken, like a potion, and they needed to be shaken back and forth.


    "Very well, Mr. Harry Potter, although I can tell you it''s a little late, I''d like to hear what you''re doing in my room early in the morning, instead of looking for food downstairs with Ron." Van Lin said in a bad tone as he walked downstairs with Harry.


    "I''m going to talk about it." Harry rolled his eyes at vaseline and put everything he wanted to express on it. "The Death Eaters outside have disappeared. I watched for two hours, but they are not here anymore."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1220

    "The Death Eaters disappeared?" Hermione repeated in a loud voice, which frightened Ron, who was still in a sleepy state, so much so that Ron dropped the cookie prepared by kretcher to the ground.


    It''s very true that kretcher responded with Ron''s white eyes and muttered about how Weasley was doing, and that''s not a good thing to wager.


    "Well, they''ve been gone for two hours, maybe even longer, and I think they might have given up here." Said Harry.


    "It''s impossible," said Hermione, shaking her head. "Maybe they''re just hiding!"


    "Yes, Harry!" Ron took a cookie again and bit it in his mouth. "Witches have a lot of ways to hide, like invisibility cloaks."


    "They''re not there." Said Fanlin, taking the hot soup from kretcher.


    Well, onion soup


    Van Lin has been thinking about whether to get dobby over?


    "What?"


    "Harry''s gone to confirm. Use the invisibility cloak." Van Lin said, "and I have also explored specifically, in addition to our magic, there is no other wizard around."


    "So they gave up here?" Hermione asked in disbelief.


    "It should be like this." Van leen nodded, remembering Snape''s arrival in the morning.


    No matter how Snape managed to gain the trust of the death eaters, it was true that after he arrived, the death eaters had left.


    "So, what is the situation now? We Can you go out? " Ron asked.


    "For the time being But that''s not a guarantee, but I think we can be less nervous every time we come back Said Fanlin.


    "I agree that we should also keep the original way of travel. We can''t take it lightly. Maybe this is the trap set by death eaters for us. If they can keep their eyes on it, Snape has revealed in some way what the order of the Phoenix used to use here. Under the effect of the red heart mantra, Snape will not let them really find out Here, because Snape can''t afford it. " Hermione said quickly.


    "What price?"


    "Death." "So, Snape can''t really let the Death Eaters really find out here, at least not because he, Dumbledore, has enhanced the effect of the red guts mantra."


    "So if the Death Eaters want to investigate here..."


    "It must be Snape." Harry vowed, "in other words, we can wait here until Snape comes, and the death eaters can''t really give up here."


    Vaseline shook his head. Snape has been here, hasn''t he.


    There is also the mantra of loyalty to the red gall. What causes death? If it did, then Peter could not have delivered the message alive.


    There is a price, but it is not as serious as imagined. Everything is based on the absolute threat of Dumbledore. If Voldemort is willing to put his heart into it, he will find a solution.


    Fortunately, he never came into contact with things based on trust. He used absolute rule.


    "Theoretically Well, Harry, maybe we can wait for Snape here


    "Snape will come?" Asked Ron, wide eyed.


    "If the Death Eaters haven''t done anything." "They will do everything they can, including searching here, because now Death Eaters It should be said that there is not only one Death Eater within Voldemort''s forces. "


    "Giants, werewolves, vampires and Dementors!"


    "Apart from giants and Dementors, the Garou faction represented by fenril grabber and the vampire faction represented by Trevor are very dangerous to the Death Eaters themselves, especially the vampires."


    "What''s the difference?" Ron said in surprise, "in my eyes, they are all under the man."


    "Oh, of course, but the difference is, werewolves, vampires, and witches!" "These three things can''t coexist harmoniously in their own right. In a strict sense, witches, that is, humans, can be regarded as Food. "


    "Er I don''t want to admit it, but it seems like this. I heard my father say that there are a lot of witches dying in the mouth of dark creatures in the alleys. They are either drained of blood or torn up Ron took a mouthful of water, and then quickly drew back.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "No Nothing... " "I just want to make an analogy, as far as I know, most vampires use dragon blood now, and werewolves As you can see, with Stellera, we can''t bring the past to the present. "


    "So, all I care about is when Snape will be here!" Harry said, his eyes burning. He held his spoon as if he were holding his wand.Cletsche shivered at the words, and his hand was lifted unconsciously.


    Van Lin noticed the noise of cletsche, reached out his hand under the table, and a forgetful spell hit clencher''s head.


    Cletsche hit the cabinet with a strong impact.


    "What happened?" Hermione noticed something wrong, and she looked at clencher, followed by Harry.


    Having a careful girlfriend is not perfect, at least now, the girl is too sensitive.


    "Clencher just fell." Van Lin said he was helping clencher explain it, but it felt like an order was being given.


    "Yes Clencher is too stupid to be ugly in front of the master and master van Lin, and cletsche should be punished! " Cletsche said, with a little dullness, and then he shook his eyes again.


    "Yes, cletsche should punish himself, and he is not a qualified servant. Clencher let the master''s food fall on the ground. "


    And cletsche was going to hit his head against the corner of the cabinet.


    Van Lin hurriedly to hold cletsche back, these domestic elves'' brains are really a problem.


    "You don''t have to do it really, cletsche, no one will blame you. You''re just too tired to take a rest and go back to your place for a morning''s sleep, cletsche." "And then, as van Lin said, reaching out his hand was like hypnosis clenche.


    Again, clencher became confused.


    "Yes, cletsche is too tired. Clencher needs a rest."


    "Yes, it''s an order. You just need to sleep."


    "Yes, clipper needs to sleep."


    The door slammed and was closed, and suddenly everyone was relieved.


    "I swear that clencher and dobby have learned a lot absolutely." Harry said with some headaches, "or is it the nature of the elves?"


    "No one is born to punish yourself!" Hermione said angrily, "you should pay attention to your words. Harry, clencher has been taking care of us these days."


    "But I didn''t blame him." Harry said, "what mantra did you just use?"


    "A new use of mind taking, which I use to calm more than the daily excitement." "If you sit again, you will continue to enjoy the delicious onion soup in your seat," said Van Lin.


    "It''s so bad. I was going to learn!" Harry poured his food down two times. "I can''t learn this."


    "Maybe it will be better later. Now it''s just that you don''t have this talent." ''don''t go to Harry, ''said Van Lin.


    "I bet that clew would be crazy when he cut it up. He wasted a day." Ron laughed and said, "so who will cook today?"


    ¡­¡­


    "Er..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1221

    On the question of who cooked the meal, in fact, everyone preferred kretcher, but looked at Hermione''s frown.


    It''s not that simple.


    After breakfast, it should be said that it was lunch. This meal continued to noon in repeated speculation and discussion.


    Finally, under the leadership of Harry, Ron still does not believe in evil, followed Harry out for a circle.


    This is a rare opportunity. Usually they want to go out like rats, even more timid than thieves.


    Of course, the direction of confirmation is not only their own. In the afternoon, an unexpected visitor completely ignited the atmosphere of No. 12 grimmer square.


    "I''m glad you''re all here. I was a little bit unsure when I first heard from Arthur."


    With a playful smile, a man with curly hair is wearing a black Plush robe (it''s more like pajamas!) Hold your arm against the door panel.


    "If you don''t show up in such a fussy way, maybe I''ll welcome you more, Sirius!" Vernin said, while Harry couldn''t wait to get up.


    "Sirius!" Harry exclaimed in surprise, opening his arms and giving Sirius a big hug.


    "I''m glad to see you alive, Harry!" Sirius gave Harry a big hug.


    Speaking of it, Fanlin couldn''t agree with Sirius''s dressing taste. He abandoned the habit of aristocracy in his mouth. However, he wore a luxurious nightgown and drank dew on his chest. It felt like afternoon tea at the noble manor.


    Inexplicably, this gives van Lin a sense of gay gas in gay. In the words of Sirius, this is called the charm of mature men.


    Well


    Thinking about it, Sirius let Harry go and hugged the others one by one.


    "Nice to meet you!" This is Hermione.


    "Me too."


    "I really didn''t expect you to come over!" This is Ron.


    "Your father asked me to say hello to you."


    "Er I''ll forget it... " Before Versailles finished, Sirius put his arms around his head.


    "Hey, stop, black, or I''ll freeze you into a popsicle!"


    "Mr. Al, don''t react like that." Sirius said, let go of Fanlin, "see you are still alive, I am really very happy, I thought the order of the Phoenix will change another leader."


    "Of course, there''s nothing important now, is it?" Fanlin said, holding Sirius in his backhand, "I''m glad to know you''re still alive."


    "You two make it as if one of you is going to die." Hermione rolled her eyes. "Can''t you two have a normal conversation?"


    "Let him be serious." Said Fanlin, directing with his wand to clean the table.


    "You''ve recovered, Mrs. Pomfrey didn''t say..."


    "Eight or ninety percent." Fanlin didn''t care and said, "there''s no problem solving you."


    "It''s sad that you''re still eating ash behind my ass in front of me!" Sirius said with a smile, as he sat down on van Lin''s right hand side, and the others took their seats.


    "If you want to fight here, I''ll be happy to."


    "I Sirius never takes advantage of others."


    "Especially when a minor?" Fanlin asked, in an instant, everyone laughed. Harry sat under Sirius, sweeping away the shadow before.


    "Well, tell me, how did you come here? If I remember correctly, you seem to have gone France? "


    "You mean after the wedding?" Sirius said, "yes, I sent the draculas back and, by the way, helped Maxim solve some difficult little problems."


    "Little question?"


    "A large number of black witches are pouring in, and now the whole European magic world is in a mess. It''s the beginning of school in busbarton and Hogwarts. Many things have become very troublesome." Sirius said, although very concise, but Van Lin can still imagine that situation.


    "So, what about busbarton?" Asked Fanlin.


    "It''s hard, they can''t help themselves. Maxim''s deterrent is not enough, and nicoleme hasn''t shown up for a long time." Sirius said, "by the way, you should know nicoleme..."


    "Nicoleme is dead." Van Lin said calmly, "the teacher stopped using elixir after his day has entered the countdown."


    "But..."


    "Dumbledore witnessed it." "We can''t help it. Nicoleme''s body can''t contain his magic. Like a leaky bucket, nicoleme''s condition will only get worse and worse."


    "I''m sorry." Sirius said, dropping his head. "Busbarton has not received this news yet.""I didn''t reveal that it was the only people here who knew about nicoleme''s death and Dumbledore." "It''s a good idea. No one''s going to put an idea on a wizard with a life span of more than 600 years, right? In my prediction, as long as nicoleme doesn''t show up, busbarton will be able to have a quiet day."


    "Well, do I have to tell Mrs. maxim that she asked me to..."


    "You can tell her." "Mrs. maxim is a smart person and she knows what''s best for busbarton," Van leen said


    "But it''s going to be difficult to get busbarton''s support. We''ve had a fight with them in the end..."


    "They come back, no one can be alone, whether it''s busbarton, demstrom or Hogwarts..." "It''s been on Voldemort''s desk for a long time, hasn''t it?" said Vaseline


    "Well, I wish they were smarter." Sirius said, "Death Eaters haven''t stopped much lately. In fact, after Dumbledore left, they have become more and more excessive."


    "They''re just scum!" Harry said indignantly, "besides, they have already started on Hogwarts. I don''t know how..."


    "You said that traitor!" Sirius''s face darkened. "Indeed, he''s still a professor at Hogwarts, long enough for him to deceive a bunch of useless ghosts."


    "But, Professor McGonagall, they..."


    "It''s the decision of the permanent members, Harry." "Maybe you don''t know, but, do you remember, Lucius nearly kicked Dumbledore out of office in second grade."


    "So they all betrayed Hogwarts? I mean Others? " Harry''s eyes widened. It was the first time that the Slytherin succession incident was in full swing. Harry was attacked by students, seriously injured by words and friends


    "They don''t talk about betrayal..." Hermione said angrily, "they represent Hogwarts, the Black family, the Malfoy family, the Goyle family From the beginning, they were not on our side. "


    "Although I don''t want to say that, but the fact is that Hogwarts is just Hogwarts and Dumbledore is Dumbledore. The two concepts are different. Maybe Hogwarts can represent Dumbledore, but Dumbledore can''t influence Hogwarts." Van Lin rubbed his temple, "in the end, this is just a group of people who are in power at the mercy of the wind. Dumbledore spent his whole life not changing this situation."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1222

    "By the way, Harry, actually your family is one of the directors of Hogwarts, but for a long time, a lot of people have been kicked out." Sirius said.


    "I know. Our family was in the genealogy, but I don''t know where it is now."


    "It''s no pity, Ron." Harry shook his head and said, "if that''s true, I''d rather not."


    "This is to be put in the future, say, China''s Ministry of magic or our family." But we can only be ourselves


    "Fanlin, is it possible..." Sirius hesitated for a moment, "the order of the Phoenix has too few forces to pull out..."


    "Dumbledore told me." Van Lin grinned bitterly. "But, you know, this is probably an international problem, and it will become quite troublesome. What''s more, the situation in the East is not much better than ours."


    "Oh, damn it, it''s always like that!" Sirius hammered at the table. "If possible, I wish I had drowned that Eagle nose in the Black Lake and let him go with the mermaids."


    Fanlin''s mouth twitched. It was a perfect match for Godfather and son. Both of them were virtuous. I think, the general image of James Potter can also be drawn out.


    "Well, how did you come here today?" Fanlin asked, "I thought you couldn''t..."


    "The surveillance suddenly disappeared." Sirius said, "maybe they gave up our position. I''m worried about you, so I''ll take a look."


    "Which side of your surveillance is gone?" Harry said in surprise, "I thought."


    "Maybe the death eaters are going to have some big moves, so I have to come and remind you, it''s abnormal, isn''t it?" Sirius said, "I thought they would stick to it."


    "Maybe they got a fake message." Van Lin said with a smile, he thought of Professor Snape, you can see that Snape is now in the position of Death Eaters.


    Dumbledore is a big head.


    "I prefer that they do something big. It''s in the Ministry of magic. They''ve killed the minister. Now Alex is the Minister of the Ministry of magic. Listen to them, the death eaters are going to set up a core control network in the Ministry of magic. Maybe we can''t use flounder by then."


    "It''s no different than now, Sirius." Van Lin said, while secretly recording in his heart that the order of the Phoenix received the same message as Snape gave him. Voldemort really planned to do something in the Ministry of magic.


    Maybe it''s a magic?


    And blow up everything?


    "Let''s not talk about that, Sirius. Have you been in the burrow since you came back from France?"


    "Well, the situation has become tense recently. There are surveillance everywhere. I have to be careful..." Sirius laughed. "My lovely cousins have offered me a reward of 100000 gold garonnes in the black wizard''s land. She has probably taken out all the liquid assets she can use."


    "100000 gold galleons? That''s enough for a wizarding family for a few lifetimes


    "Shameful nobles!" Fanlin muttered.


    "No way, my head is still very valuable. Do you want to know how many of you have?" Sirius gave a mysterious smile.


    "I We have it, too? " Ron swallowed.


    "Oh, don''t worry, it doesn''t include you, otherwise the humble house will be demolished." Sirius said with a smile.


    "What about me?" Hermione said, "I should..."


    "And not you." Sirius said, "apart from Malfoy, there should be few people who know you, but the two of them..."


    "Well, a lot of people know Harry and me." Fanlin rubbed his nose, "I''d like to see how much I''m worth."


    "You are half a million jingarong, five times as much as I am, and I wonder if you even smashed Tom''s ancestral grave." Sirius smiles.


    "Five Five hundred thousand? " Ron had difficulty breathing. "You''re kidding, Sirius That''s 500000. I don''t think gulingge can do anything about it. "


    "Never underestimate the goblins'' love for gold coins." Sirius said.


    "Well, you''ve got me talking. Half a million. I''ve sold all my things. It''s hard to make up a fifth."


    "100000?" Ron paused. "Hermione, your family..."


    "You can sell a magic stone. It''s priceless." Sirius said, "and your wand. Get together and get your head. You can buy several blocks."


    "What if I turn myself in?" Van Lin said, "get rich overnight, and then kill the fuckin ''backhand..."


    "Of course, if you can leave alive." Sirius laughs. "With Harry''s share, it''s going to take out Voldemort''s entire fortune."


    "Well, how much does Harry have? 600000? It won''t be 700000... " Ron said, trembling."A million..." Sirius light said, "the requirements are to grasp alive, this is more difficult."


    "My God..." Ron felt that he was about to suffocate. When the Weasleys were still worrying about dozens of kingarons every month, he was sitting beside him with three hundred thousand or even millions of rewards?


    "What is Voldemort doing?" No time to pay attention to Ron, Harry said, "it''s a choking property."


    "It''s really questionable." Fanlin nodded, "but do you think that, without considering us, even if we succeed, will someone really leave with Kim Karon alive?"


    "Positive solution." Sirius said, "but it can really motivate other people. I even learned about the market. Harry is the most popular one, and then I am."


    "What about me?" Fanlin was surprised. "I should be five times as much as you."


    "Dumbledore''s successor is famous in the dark arts world, and you won''t forget who you killed, finriel and brother and sister Aker. Many people have news that you and Voldemort have fought against each other. No one will choose a hard bone to eat." Sirius said.


    "If you don''t tell me, I''ve forgotten who is in charge of the werewolf now?"


    "I don''t know, but after finriel''s death, the werewolf tribe has completely retreated to the underground street of the inclined lane. I heard that it was the vampires who did it. Now there is no one in the Garou tribe who can handle it."


    "Werewolf!" Harry repeated a short time. He thought of another werewolf friend he knew, Remus lupin. But then, Harry turned pale again


    "What''s the matter, Harry?"


    "He wanted to ask what happened to Remus." Vaseline took a look at Harry and said, "you should know that Remus came to see us."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1223

    ¡­¡­


    As for Remus lupin, it has to be admitted that this is a slightly sad story. From the beginning of the story, that is, greyburg''s revenge, eventually led to the label of an innocent little boy.


    Cruel? Lunatic? However, the most direct is the word "different".


    Remus has been carrying on his back all his life, bearing other people''s views on the werewolf, which forced him to pack up his claws and lock himself in a small black room at his strongest.


    In order not to hurt others?


    Those who hurt him?


    Perhaps, in any case, the combination with Tonks became the depression in Remus''s mind.


    What are the descendants of werewolves?


    Even a normal wizard will become a werewolf 100% if bitten by a werewolf, which is like a virus.


    Maybe the next greyburg? After all, no one is born a werewolf, at least, most!


    However, compared to Harry and Sirius in the side of the tangle of Remus''s problem, van Lin turned his attention to the information obtained.


    Death eaters have big moves in the Ministry of magic, and the capture of the Ministry is premeditated, or more complicated than van Lin imagined.


    At first, Fanlin thought that Voldemort let his men occupy the Ministry of magic, so that in order to gain some official control and facilitate the operation, Voldemort could not go to a certain place in person, and most of his people could not see the light. Voldemort could not kill all the witches.


    But now it seems that the Ministry of magic among Death Eaters is at least a few higher levels of importance.


    It''s not a ridiculous ruling group. The orders of Death Eaters never need to be issued by the Ministry of magic. If you listen to them, there will be someone who will respond to them.


    It''s like Dumbledore never thought about being a minister of magic. In the eyes of nobles and ordinary people, the headmaster of Hogwarts is much more important than the Minister of magic, because everyone is from Hogwarts, and no one will ignore Hogwarts'' voice. It has been like this since hundreds of years ago, and members of the Council have taken turns to control them I went to Hogwarts, but I had a little accident with Dumbledore.


    So, what is the attraction of the Ministry of magic to Voldemort?


    Rights? Status? Or Something from the Ministry of magic?


    Almost instantaneously, Fanlin locked the target. There was something in the Ministry of magic that attracted Voldemort, just like the Deathly Hallows. Voldemort had already started to attack the last keeper of the old wand, didn''t he.


    It can be clearly concluded that there is no connection between the scattered and sealed gods of death. Perhaps in Greece, he had already killed his subject of consciousness. Otherwise, with the virtue of God, Voldemort would not be able to use the old method to find the old wand.


    But what about the Ministry of magic?


    In the past, Voldemort abandoned the Ministry of magic, but now


    "I think I should leave now, even though this is my house." Sirius said, "however, the order of the Phoenix still has a lot of things to do. I don''t want some people to get married early at a young age."


    "If you don''t talk much, no one will treat you as a mute." Hermione''s face turned red. It was better to kill Sirius as much as possible.


    "You are hurting me." Van Lin raised his eyebrows. "Maybe Mrs. Maxim will know a lot of elegant ladies. Of course, maybe you won''t like it very much. But I can ask Tonks. No, hibiscus can also. Her friends are very beautiful. Believe me, I can help you find a suitable little sister who can be conquered by your masculinity."


    "I beg you to let me go!" Sirius gave a shiver. "I haven''t had enough of this easy life."


    "Seriously, Sirius, don''t you think about it?" Harry suddenly said seriously, "you see, Remus, oh, OK, but he already has Tonks. I mean..."


    "You mean to take good care of yourself with some people from Fanlin." Sirius said, "it''s safe for you to stay here for the time being, but I don''t guarantee it, so please let me know if there is any accident."


    "And then I''ll see, 1.6 million, it''s bleeding!" Fanlin said with a smile, "no matter what, I know what to do. As for the order of the Phoenix, don''t have any big moves for the time being, so we will suffer."


    "I''ll pay attention." Sirius nodded. "Take care of them, kretcher."


    "Yes, my master, old kretcher will..."


    "He can''t wait for kretcher to finish." Hermione said angrily that kretcher seemed to have not seen Sirius disappear. He finished the following words and began to do his own work.


    Hypnosis effect is not bad, for the magic of elves


    "So, guys, let''s sort out the latest information, and I think I''ve found something interesting." Said Fanlin, spreading out the map."I''m going to do the same." Hermione said, "I have a doubt, but I think we can sort out the information first. This is the message from Mundungus."


    "It''s all about death eaters, and the Ministry of magic has added a lot of people. Without exception, all of these people are people who once had a black file."


    "These are Death Eater candidates, aren''t they?" Ron said, "aren''t those Death Eaters all like that?"


    "But, Ron..." Van Lin shook his head. "Some of these have never appeared. It''s like it''s gone."


    "Yes, I heard from Mundungus that a lot of exiles have been hit." Harry said, "listen to him, the Ministry of magic is not the destination. Maybe it''s just a transit station."


    "There is no limit to what these ogres can do Said Fanlin.


    "Can it be something Experiment? " Harry hesitated. "It''s probably not. No one cares about the disappearance of unimportant people, does it?"


    "We can''t rule out that," Van Lin said. "But there are other places, don''t you think the death eaters have too much control over the Ministry of magic?"


    "Too much control?" Ron laughs, "isn''t that always their expectation? Malfoy has been trying to do this... "


    "But the problem is, there''s no one familiar in the Ministry of magic right now." "And, most of the people have moved here, which makes me feel like they''re looking for or doing something in the Ministry of magic."


    "In fact, I feel the same way." Hermione said, "all the information we''ve collected is pointing to the Ministry of magic, which is bad."


    "Do you think Voldemort hid the Horcrux in the Ministry of magic? Heffpav''s gold cup or another one? " Said Harry.


    "Don''t rule it out." Van Lim hesitated for a moment, and Harry''s words made him hesitant. If it was, then the Ministry of magic would be more difficult than he thought.


    "I think it''s necessary for us to have a look, no matter what." Harry suddenly said, "that''s the only thing we can do, isn''t it, and we''ve been planning for it for more than half a month."


    "Are you crazy?" Ron exclaimed, "that''s the Ministry of magic. Your Invisibility Cloak doesn''t work, and if anything happens, it''s all in the Ministry of magic."


    No one responded. Ron was a little stunned and then scanned for a week.


    "Hermione, say something, and van Lin We can''t be so reckless... "


    "I''m sorry, Ron. If you don''t want to get involved, I''ll ask dobby to send you back to the burrow." "As a matter of fact, I agree with Harry that I''m going to visit the Ministry of magic."


    "But what about the goal?" Ron exclaimed, "where are we going? Mundungus collects information for us, we don''t need to sneak into the processing room... "


    "I don''t know, but if there''s a plan for death eaters, Alex''s office would be a good choice. Of course, I''d like to go to the mystery department. I always think there''s something that appeals to me."


    "And you, Hermione?" Ron looked at Hermione with a puzzled look. "So you''re going to..."


    "I have to support him, from the beginning to the present!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1224

    Compared with the initial shock, after everyone had decided to do so, things became much easier.


    Ron went to bed late, and in the end, instead of leaving them, he went to the Ministry of magic with them.


    In Ron''s words, he must have had his head full of slugs.


    The plan was decided to be carried out after three days. During the three days, several people in Fanlin repeatedly worked out the plan against the previous plan. Ron gave a lot of help. After all, most of them didn''t know Fanlin.


    By the time the plan was implemented, Fanlin and Hermione got up very early, and by the time Harry and Ron got down, they were already sitting at the breakfast table.


    Kretcher diligently prepared coffee and some meatballs for them to replenish their strength. It was a dangerous job, and all of them became very heavy.


    Harry was not too nervous. Maybe it was the big wind and waves coming. When Voldemort was revived, he still participated in the whole process. However, it was different for Hermione and Ron. There was a nervous expression on Hermione''s face, which even made Harry think of examination review.


    That''s probably the nightmare pressure of all the students who didn''t listen.


    "Robes," Hermione whispered, nodding nervously as she saw them coming, then rummaged through her beaded bag, "compound soup Invisibility cloak Decoy bomb In case you''d better take two Vomit tablets, nosebleed, Niuzha sugar, ear of the wind... "


    "Don''t be so nervous, Hermione." Van Lin gently patted Hermione on the shoulder, "what we need to do is just mix in as a member of the Ministry of magic for a period of time, and collect what we want as much as possible..."


    But no one would listen.


    They gobble up breakfast and set off upstairs. Kretcher took them out and promised to make them fish bellies when they came back.


    "God bless him," said Ron kindly. "You know I thought about screwing his head off and dropping it on the wall."


    "Maybe you can try liking kretcher. He''s a good cook." Van Lin said, inexplicably, he missed dobby, but dobby still needs to accompany Shannon now, so van Lin left him at Hogwarts.


    No one pays attention to a house elf in the Hogwarts kitchen, does he?


    Two days later, the watchers reappeared in their original positions, which made them more convinced that the Death Eaters must have made great moves in the near future, but their relaxed life was closely lifted up, and they had to go out carefully to prevent exposure.


    As they walked carefully to the front steps, they could see two Death Eaters watching the house through the fog of the square.


    Ron and Harry leave first, then van Lin and Hermione.


    After a brief period of darkness and suffocation, fanin found himself in the lane where they had made the first step of the plan, which was the only way for the Ministry staff to go to work. But now it is empty, except for a few large boxes.


    At least until eight o''clock, the first Ministry workers usually don''t show up.


    "Well, I think we can go on to the next step," Van Lin looked down at the time. "We need to make sure that our time trends are the same. We have to leave no matter where we are before the compound decoction disappears."


    A few people get together, and it''s ten minutes to eight o''clock. Under the effect of magic, Fanlin must ensure that they are consistent even with the second hand.


    "Hurry up. She''ll be here in about five minutes. We''ll knock her out..." Hermione said that their first goal would be here soon. In fact, they had been keeping track of the work and rest of the Ministry staff for a long time.


    "Hermione, we know," Harry nodded. "But I think we should open the door before she comes?"


    Hermione screamed.


    "I almost forgot, stand back..."


    She swung her wand at the heavily smeared fire door behind them, and the door was opened with the sound of metal banging.


    A dark corridor was in front of them, and they knew through careful reconnaissance that it led to an empty courtyard.


    "Now," Van leen looked at the time, "we have to put on the invisibility cloak again..."


    "Then we''ll wait," said Ron.


    Vaseline nodded, Ron quickly squatted down, and then Vaseline put the invisibility cloak over Harry''s and Ron''s heads like a blanket over a birdcage.


    "Let''s go up." Van Lin pointed to the high wall and motioned to Hermione. In an instant, two white cats squatted on the wall.


    Well, it doesn''t look too crowded.


    In less than a minute after kicking away a stray cat who had come to trouble, a small shaggy gray haired sorceress moved in front of them with a slight explosion.


    The sun, which had just emerged from the clouds, dazzled her.Before she could enjoy the unexpected warmth, however, she was hit in the chest by Harry with the silent coma charm and fell to the ground.


    "Good job, Harry!" Ron said Harry took off his invisibility cloak and they appeared behind a large box.


    Vanillin and Hermione quickly remove Animagus, and together they lift the little witch into the dark hallway that leads to the backstage.


    Hermione pulled several of the witch''s hair and put them into a bottle of muddy compound soup she had taken out of her beaded bag.


    Fanlin turned over the little witch''s bag.


    "She''s Mafalda Hopkirk..." Vaseline looked at a small card and read, "it says that she is an assistant to the Department of witchcraft


    "No problem." "It''s the same as it was arranged. Hermione! Of course, you''d better take this, Hermione. This is the token


    Vaseline handed Hermione a few small gold coins with the letter M, which she had taken from the witch''s purse.


    Hermione drank the pleasant Lavender compound, and seconds later another Mafalda Hopkirk stood in front of them, taking off his glasses and putting them on.


    "It works well. It''s expected to last two and a half hours. You have to leave at the right time. Don''t forget, if anything happens, ask D.A. for gold. You have to do it. Hermione, promise me!"


    Fanlin looks at Hermione very seriously, any line problem can not be Hermione here.


    "I know!" Hermione nodded gently.


    Harry checked his watch.


    "We''re going to be late. The Department of magic will be here at any time."


    They quickly shut the door and shut the real Mafalda inside; Harry and Ron put on invisibility again, while Fanling sat alone on the fence, while Hermione hid behind a box.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1225

    For the staff of the Ministry of magic, today is definitely a very bad day. Was attacked for no reason? On the way to work?


    It''s probably the most extraordinary thing the Hogwarts have done in half a century, when you think of the attackers.


    Different from the past, van Lin lies on the wall and looks down at Hermione hiding behind the box.


    It should be said that Ms. Mafalda stood on the side of the box, watching the next comer.


    A few seconds later, there was a weak explosion, and a little wizard, who looked like a ferret, appeared in front of them.


    "Oh, Hello, Mafalda."


    "Hello!" Hermione said in a trilling voice, "how are you today?"


    "It''s not really good," the little wizard replied, looking very depressed. As Hermione and the wizard walked down the road, Harry and Ron followed, and van Lin stretched out to follow.


    "I''m sorry to hear that," Hermione said calmly as the little wizard explained his question. He had to be stopped before they got to the street.


    "Come on, have a candy."


    "Well? Oh, no, thank you... "


    "I insist!" Hermione said strongly, shaking a bag of medicine in front of him. The little wizard looked scared, so he took out one and ate it. As soon as the pill was put in his mouth, the little wizard began to vomit so violently that he didn''t notice Hermione pulling a handful of his hair.


    "Oh, damn it!" Said Hermione, watching him splash vomit in the alley. "Maybe you should take a day off!"


    "No No He vomited and suffocated, and kept walking, even though he could not walk straight. "I have to Today Must go... "


    "Don''t be silly!" Hermione warned him, "you can''t work like this I think you should let them see the hospital


    The wizard fell to the ground and tried to get up on all fours, still trying to climb up the street.


    "You can''t work like this!" Hermione yelled, and at last he accepted what she had said. He held out a hand to hold Hermione so that he could stand up. He gradually disappeared at the end of the road, leaving only the bag Ron had grabbed from his hand and some vomit still splashing.


    "Well," said Hermione, picking up the skirt of her robe to avoid getting vomit, "so why don''t we get him dizzy?"


    "Who knows..." Van Lin jumped down from a high place. "It''s like finding a new client for Fred Besides, you don''t think that if someone finds a bunch of unconscious people, it will attract more attention. He is very enthusiastic about his work, isn''t he? Put your hair in the potion, quick


    Two minutes later, Ron becomes the sick little ferret wizard standing in front of them, takes out a folded navy blue robe from his bag and puts it on. "I wonder why he didn''t wear it today, didn''t he? I''ve been watching him for days and I really don''t know how much more he has to do? Anyway, according to the label on the back, I''m ray katymore... "


    "Wait here," Hermione said to Harry, who was still under the invisibility cloak. "We''ll bring you two a couple of hairs. You two are so conspicuous."


    "That''s probably the price of fame." Fanlin some sad said, eyes are still looking at the front.


    He and Harry waited for ten minutes, but hiding in the vomit filled alley, and behind the door was a comatose Mafalda. The bad feeling made van reen feel longer.


    Maybe a minute or two, or a dozen minutes, and eventually Ron and Hermione show up again.


    "We don''t know who they are," said Hermione, handing Harry and vaseline some curly black hair. "But the black hair''s nosebleed is so bad. He''s home. He''s tall. You need a bigger robe..."


    She took out a robe kretcher had ironed for them, and Harry changed it, drank the soup and deformed it.


    At the end of the painful transformation, he was over six feet tall and had muscular arms. He still has a beard. Put the invisibility suit and eyes in the new robe, and he was with the couple.


    "Oh, it''s terrible," said Ron, looking at Harry, who was much taller than him.


    "Not bad. It reminds me of Cara." Van Lin touched his chin. "So, what about mine?"


    "Here it is!" Hermione said, put a gold into the compound soup inside, the compound soup immediately turned into a beautiful gold.


    "It can''t be a girl." Van Linton asked, very few boys hair to make a compound soup with such a gorgeous color.


    "No, I got it on my way to work." Ron said, "he greets us, poor fellow. We don''t even know him, but we can be sure he has a bad fever."


    Van Lin nodded and drank the compound decoction. In fact, the color change doesn''t determine the taste. It''s so hard to drink.


    Fanlin felt that his clothes were slightly shrunk and tight on his body, but there was no big change. Maybe it was van Lin''s illusion, but this man really felt like a lady.Van Lin felt the position of his chest.


    "Are you sure this is a man?" "Anyway, I think I need to change into something neutral," Van Lin asked


    "No, not really," said Hermione, shaking her head. "I think he looks like he''s wearing a cloak, so you''re."


    "It may be contradictory, but you may meet a man with personality and dream of being the opposite of yourself."


    "Oh, well, I say why he looks so pretty." Ron said, "anyway, you''ve won..."


    "Don''t mind that much," said Fanlin, shaking his head. "There''s no time. It''s almost nine o''clock. Make sure that your gold coins are in good condition. Send me a message and try it?"


    Four people quickly communicated with each other. After making sure that the gold coins worked properly, the exploration of the Ministry of magic was the real beginning.


    Together, they trotted out of the lane and walked 50 yards along the crowded sidewalk. There were two rows of stairs decorated with black handrails decorated with spikes of flowers, with men and women on one side.


    "I''ll see you later," said Hermione nervously, as she swayed down the stairs on the lady''s side.


    And Fanlin, Harry and Ron walked down with a group of oddly dressed men who looked like an underground public toilet made of black and white bricks.


    "Good morning, Ray!" said another wizard in a Navy robe as he walked into a hut that he had opened by inserting a gold token into a crack in the door. "Those vagabonds are a real headache. We have to go to work in this way. Who do they want to find out? Harry Potter? Or van Lindel? It''s crazy on the black market, but no one can do it, can they? "


    The wizard laughed loudly for his cleverness. Van Lin touched Ron gently with his elbow, and then Ron also laughed.


    "Stupid," he said, "isn''t he


    And then they went into the little room.


    Harry felt a rush around him.


    Harry bent over to peep into the small room. He saw a pair of boots approaching the toilet next door. He looked to the left and saw Ron looking at him in amazement.


    "So we have to rush ourselves in?" Fanlin said in a low voice, but the high tone could not hide the inner restlessness.


    "It looks like that," Harry whispered, too; his voice was low and thick.


    They all stood up, which made Fanlin feel particularly silly. He tried to put both feet in the toilet.


    But immediately they realized that they were doing the right thing; although they seemed to be standing in the water, their shoes, feet and robes were dry.


    "I bet there''s a fireplace down here." "I wish Hermione would accept that," Van Lin said


    "Maybe you won''t be able to go to bed in the next few days, not necessarily." Harry seldom joked.


    "Ha ha I''ll see you next. "Van Lin sneered. He raised his hand and pulled the rope. It was like falling down a waterfall and flying lupin, but maybe the centrifugal feeling was worse. In less than two seconds, the magic department fireplace appeared in front of them.


    Van Lin stood up awkwardly, so far, van Lin is not very used to the present body.


    The hall seemed darker than Fanlin thought. There used to be a golden fountain that filled the hall, shimmering the wooden floors and walls. Now a huge black stone dominates the scene. It''s really frightening. Many statues of witches and witches sit on ornate carved thrones and watch the staff of the Ministry of magic walk in and out of the fireplace.


    At the bottom of the carving, in a foot high script, it says: magic is power.


    No doubt, it comes from the death eaters, who never hide their ideas.


    But before he could figure it out, Harry felt a cool breeze behind him, and another wizard rushed out of the fireplace behind him.


    "Get out of the way, can''t..."


    "Oh, I''m sorry, recona..."


    He bumped into Harry. It looked like the bald wizard was really scared. He ran away. Obviously, the wizard Harry has become, rekona, is very domineering.


    "Shh!" Fanlin looked around quickly and saw a little witch and a wizard like a ferret waving to them on the other side of the statue.


    "Are you all right?" Hermione whispered to Vaseline.


    "Not so good, at least the way I don''t like it, and what''s my name now?" Fanlin is a little confused.


    "I don''t know." Hermione shook her head and looked at Harry.


    "Oh, it''s interesting It''s terrible, isn''t it She said to Harry, who was still staring at the statue.


    "Can you see what they are sitting on?" Harry looked at it carefully and realized that what he thought was a magnificent throne was actually a pile of human sculptures: thousands of bodies, men, women and children, all looking ugly and stupid, twisted and pressed together to support the weight of the smart robed wizard."Muggle," whispered Hermione, "in their fair place, come on. Let''s go. "


    Together with a group of witches, they went to the golden gate at the end of the hall and looked around as carefully as possible, but they didn''t find anything like Umbridge that was different from that of Umbridge. As for Alex or something that Fanlin wanted to find, they didn''t see it.


    They entered a smaller hall through the gate, and the crowd began to line up in front of the elevators in the twelve golden compartments. They almost got into the nearest one, and there was a voice saying, "Kate more!"


    as they looked around, Harry felt his stomach rolling and saw one of the death eaters who had witnessed Dumbledore''s death stride towards them. The Ministry of magic staff behind them quieted down, and they looked depressed. Harry could feel their fear. The man''s gloomy, somewhat rough face did not match his magnificent, gold embroidered robe.


    Someone in the crowd around the elevator said, "good morning, Alex!" but Alex ignored him.


    "I asked the Ministry of magic to repair my office, Kate Moore, but it''s still leaking." Ron looked around for someone to interrupt him, but no one spoke.


    "Leakage of rain Your office? This - it''s not very good, is it? " Ron smiles nervously, and Alex''s eyes open.


    "You think it''s funny? Caitmore Two witches left the line waiting for the elevator and rushed out.


    "No," said Ron, "of course not funny"


    "you know I''m going downstairs to interrogate your wife, Kate Moore? Actually, I''m surprised you didn''t wait for me hand in hand with her. You''ve been implicated by her, haven''t you? If you are smart, marry a pure blood next time


    "I-I -" said Ron stammered.


    "If my wife is accused of being a slut," said Alex, "I certainly would not have made the dirty mistake of marrying such a woman The head of the law enforcement department has something to do. I''ll do it myself, Kate Moore. You know what I mean? "


    "Yes," whispered Ron.


    "Then get to work, Kate Moore. If my office doesn''t dry in an hour, your wife''s lineage will be worse than it is now."


    The fence in front of them crunched open and nodded and grinned at Harry, who was clearly aware that he would be treated the same way as Kate Moore, and Alex went to another elevator.


    And van Lin, Hermione, Harry and Ron came into their house, but no one followed them, as if they had an infectious disease.


    The gate clanked and the elevator began to climb.


    "What am I going to do?" Ron immediately asked the other two that he seemed to have been hit. "If I didn''t show up, my wife I mean, Kate Moore''s wife... "


    "Maybe you can clean up Alex''s office..." "It''s a good opportunity Oh, forget it. I think I should go with you and finish him in an hour


    "All right, but don''t get their attention." Ron said, "and then?"


    "I think it''s necessary for you to visit your wife, Ron, in the courtroom." Hermione said, "forget that Alex is going to do this."


    "Oh, I remember..." Ron patted the forehead. "So I have a wife now?"


    "And a child, Ron, if possible!" Harry''s voice is deep and sexy


    "I think I need to take a little time to get to know each other again..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1226

    "On the second floor, the Department of law enforcement, including the Department for the prohibition of abuse of magic, Auror command and the wiesengamo administration." Ethereal and no texture of the female voice said, can not help, the elevator a shock.


    "I think the two of us are leaving..." Van Lin pushed Ron, who didn''t seem to understand what he needed to do.


    "Good luck I mean, see you later... " Harry was embarrassed to say that, because he saw someone coming, and unfortunately, he knew that person.


    Dorelos Jane Umbridge A woman that toad can hook to forever.


    "This is executive, Nader. What are you going to do?"


    As van Lin and Ron were walking out, Umbridge called.


    For a moment, Ron would have agreed, Nader Ronald They''re very close, aren''t they.


    "I''m going to..." Ron turned and Umbridge looked at him in surprise.


    Immediately, van reen realized that Umbridge was calling himself, and he gave Ron a quick stab.


    "I mean, lo Nader Nader needs a little help. Alex''s office is leaking. I think I need to... "


    "But I didn''t ask you, Kate more!" Umbridge said that some dangerous looking at Ron, of course, it may just be that Ron feels dangerous.


    "But it''s a bit of a bad place. I hope you two can get rid of him as soon as possible. Minister Alex is very busy."


    "Oh, of course Umbridge Minister Fanlin said on the pretext.


    "Don''t call me that," Umbridge said solemnly, but with a smile on his face. "They say you''re a queer person, but you''re very funny."


    Umbridge laughed and patted van reen on the shoulder. "If you fix his office, I think Secretary Alex will become like you."


    "This is me It''s my job Minister. " Fanlin quickly responded with a smile.


    Umbridge smile more happy, she patted the file in front of her chest, lifted her chest and walked to the elevator.


    This inexplicably reminds several people of Neville, his poor pet toad


    "How did you do it..." Everyone was clean, and Ron sighed, "I thought she was calling my name. I almost thought he recognized me."


    "Of course, if you say two more words." He coughed twice, and could hardly speak to Umbridge.


    In fact, flattering Umbridge?


    Compared with this, van Lin''s common way of communication is more simple and clear, and he treats friends with patience. As for strangers, especially Umbridge, the situation of pointing his wand at the other person''s nose is obviously more.


    It''s very simple and convenient, isn''t it? If it doesn''t work, what magic does Fanlin learn?


    If the operation is smooth, the other party can''t even find it.


    "Why did the old toad let us go so easily? How do you know that she is a minister just because of a minister


    "It says on her badge." As for the Vice Minister of magic, she is not enough to fill the list of the Ministry of magic, but she has a large appetite in the latest Ministry of magic


    "I remember, didn''t she become the principal of Hogwarts for a while?"


    "Of course, that''s what she thought." Fanlin said, and then to the face of the people smile, but the other side seems to see something strange, just surprised for a moment, and then hurried away.


    "What''s wrong with them?" Ron was puzzled and said, "because of me?"


    "Maybe there''s me..." Van Lin was embarrassed to say that now he generally understood some of the winning elements.


    In fact, along the way, except Umbridge and her assistant, Fanling and Ron met only one person, and van Lin''s behavior probably scared the other party.


    There was silence: there was no bustling crowd, no chattering, no kicking. The corridor with the purple carpet is as quiet as if someone had put the "close your ears" mantra.


    Alex''s office must be near here. Van Lin roughly judged his position. By his memory, van Lin took Ron on his way to the depths. Fortunately, after that, they did not meet anyone on the way, except a wizard who was frowning and whispering instructions to a quill pen floating in front of him The brush was scribbling something on a roll of parchment.


    As he walked, van Lin noticed the name on each door. As he turned the corner and halfway down the other corridor, he saw a large open space.


    There are twelve witches and witches sitting behind rows of small tables Although they are very smooth and have no graffiti, the desks are not different from those in the school.Fanlin had to stop and look at them, because the scene was really fascinating. All the people danced in unison, twirling their wands, and many colorful square pieces of paper flew in all directions like little pink kites.


    After a while, van reen realized that their movements were rhythmic and regular - because all the pieces of paper around them formed the same pattern. After a while, Vaseline realized that what he was seeing was the production of the magic manual - the square pieces of paper were pages of books, and when they were bound, folded, and enchanted, they were stacked in neat stacks next to each wizard or witch. Even though they were so focused on their work that Harry suspected that if anyone walked across the carpet, they wouldn''t notice.


    "We have to get over there. Be careful." Van Lin tapped on his head and Ron''s head, and a cold feeling poured down his head.


    But even so, the two of them tried to keep quiet. Of course, van Lin took advantage of their dedicated work and pulled out a completed manual from a young witch.


    On the pink cover of the manual, the golden title was conspicuously printed: "mud seeds, and their harm to calm pure blood." under the title, there was a picture of a smiling face in the middle of the petals of a red rose, and a wild grass with a full face and sharp thorns was trying to strangle it. The manual doesn''t have the name of the author, but Van Lin can probably guess who wrote it.


    Rita Skeeter can do it, but most likely Umbridge did it.


    Fanlin carefully put the manual into his arms, afraid that it would reveal anything. Although things floating in the middle of the air are very common in the Ministry of magic, such a manual has never been placed in the corridor.


    At this time, the words of the young witch next to him confirmed his conjecture: "who knows if the old witch will interrogate the mud seeds all day?" She said and waved her wand.


    "Keep it down," a wizard next to her looked around nervously; a page of books on his desk slipped to the floor.


    "Why, has she got another pair of ears besides a magic eye?" The witch looked at a gorgeous mahogany door across from their place; Fanlin and Ron also looked there, and they were furious. It was supposed to be the cat''s eye in the front door of Muggle. Now there is a big, round, slightly blue eye It''s something that anyone who''s ever met Alastair Moody is familiar with.


    For a moment, Fanlin forgot where he was and what he was supposed to do. Regardless of the risk, he strode to the door to look at the eye. It was still, motionless, staring straight up. The metal plate below says:


    Delores Umbridge!


    Senior Vice Minister of magic!


    A slightly new metal plate below said: Chairman of the mixed blood wizard registration board.


    The Death Eaters attach great importance to Umbridge, because Umbridge fits them well enough, and they believe that Umbridge will do well?


    Van Lin looked at the magic eye angrily, and now he was constantly turning. Without Moody''s control, it had lost the function of seeing through the illusion.


    "I want to take this door down." Ron''s voice came from the side.


    "It''s a coincidence that the two of us want to get together, but, Umbridge''s office, I don''t think we should miss it, right? We have two hours left."


    "I agree." Ron said. "But Alex You know, I have to save my wife. "


    "Maybe you can go first." "I can take a look at Umbridge. Alex''s office should turn right at the end of the corridor," Van Lin said quickly


    "Well, be careful yourself." Ron said that Fanlin heard Ron''s step farther and farther.


    Fanlin looked back at the wizards who were making manuals: although they were focused on their work, he could not guarantee that if the door of an empty office in front of him opened, they would not notice.


    Van reen reached out of his inner pocket and pulled out a device with moving legs and rubber ball antennae - a decoy bomb the Fred brothers gave him last year.


    "It''s not good to give them something exciting. At least, I''m very comfortable with that old witch." Fanlin thought to himself, squatting in the invisible state, and then put the decoy bomb on the ground.


    The gadget ran out of the group''s legs at once.


    Fanin put his hand on the doorknob and waited. A moment later, there was a loud noise in the corner. The young witch, accompanied by the rolling and pungent smoke, screamed. Her colleagues jumped to their feet and searched for the source of the riot in a panic among the pink paper flying all over the sky.


    Fanlin took the opportunity to turn the door knob to open the door, slipped into Umbridge''s office, turned back and closed the door.


    van Lin walked as like as two peas in the office, almost the same as Umbridge''s Hogwarts: lace, cloth and dried flowers were everywhere. The same decorative plates were hung on the walls, each of which was painted with a cat with exaggerated colors and ribbons, playing with disgusting airs. There was a lace tablecloth on the table. Behind the mad eye, a telescopic device was set up to allow Umbridge to monitor the staff outside the door.Fanlin came up to the devil''s eye They are still surrounded by decoy explosives.


    He jerked the telescope off the door, leaving only the hole in the door, and then pulled the magic eye out of it and put it into his pocket. Then he turned again and faced the whole room.


    Umbridge''s room still made him feel uncomfortable. Van Lin tried to pick out what he needed with his wand, but nothing in the room responded.


    Umbridge is quite proficient in defensive magic.


    Fanlin had to hurry to the back of her desk and rummaged through drawer by drawer. He found some quills, notebooks, magic tape, and magic paper clips coiled like snakes They bit back van Lin''s hand; a small box full of spare headbands and clips It''s full of decorative lace; but it''s certain that there''s nothing useful about the Ministry of magic changes or Umbridge''s plans.


    Thinking of this, van Lin looked elsewhere.


    There was a filing cabinet behind the desk, and van Lin began to rummage through it. Like Filch''s filing cabinet at Hogwarts, it''s full of folders, each with a name tag on it.


    Van Lim tried to find what he needed, but except for some of the Ministry''s employees, van Lin''s search was fruitless, and only when he reached the last drawer did he see something that caught his attention: Mr. Weasley''s file.


    Fanlin took out the file and opened it.


    Arthur Weasley lineage: purebred, but with an unacceptable Muggle tendency. Known members of the order of the Phoenix.


    Family status: wife (purebred), seven children, the youngest two now studying in Hogwarts. Note: the Ministry of magic inspectors confirmed that his youngest son is seriously ill at home.


    Security: monitored. All operations were monitored. No. 1 unwelcome person is most likely to be associated with him (who once lived with the Weasleys)


    "No. 1 unwelcome person," Fanlin muttered, putting Mr. Weasley''s folder back in place and closing the drawer. As he stood up and scanned the office looking for new places to hide, he noticed a poster on the wall about Harry.


    The big words "No. 1 unpopular" were printed on Harry''s chest, and he knew exactly who the "No. 1 unwelcome person" was.


    Harry Potter, the most concerned name in the magic world for more than ten years, has to admit that even though van Lin now has a reward of 500000 yuan, his position in Voldemort''s heart is far less than Harry''s in case.


    Notice that there is also a small pink note on the poster with a picture of a cat, Umbridge''s pen in the corner!


    Van Lim went over and laughed, for he saw Umbridge writing on it four large words: "to be brought to justice."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1227

    "Coming to justice?"


    Van Lin laughs at himself. Harry Potter and Umbridge are in the same elevator just now. Maybe they need to have a close interaction. This is a kind of irony. However, Harry plays the person with the highest status among them.


    Death Eaters? Or what?


    For sure, there''s no sign of a vampire in the whole Ministry of magic.


    Even vampires are their colleagues, but what are Death Eaters? A group of indulgent groups that are not united and rely solely on force and fear.


    It''s no surprise that the people you see at the meeting today will be killed by someone who is also sitting in a chair tomorrow.


    But the vampire is different. The orthodox vampire''s sense of class from top to bottom has lasted for centuries, and the senior vampire has absolute leadership over the lower class.


    Of course, it may not be appropriate to use solidarity, but for sure, vampires are absolutely monolithic.


    At least, compared to death eaters.


    Tom is indeed a qualified leader. Van Lin can''t do it, Harry can''t. only Dumbledore can compete with him. But that was Tom, the boy who was also called Tom Riddle.


    Before that, the only way to get rid of the bad power of the ogre, which was the death of the ogre, was that of the tyrant of the sorcerer And there''s Snape.


    Of course, van leen would love to see Voldemort hand over the death eaters to Snape, but the problem is that he chooses another Alex.


    Is Voldemort too confident? What about the scattered troops and wandering bravery created by yourself?


    Van Lim casually rummaged through Umbridge''s office. The noise outside continued. The little things were very interesting. At least they could pester other people for a long time.


    Vaseline looked at the rest of the room.


    Umbridge doesn''t have any core secrets about the Ministry of magic.


    It''s nothing more than some of the prophet''s daily affairs, and it can be confirmed that the Muggle inventory is also very enthusiastic.


    Van Lin looked at it, and suddenly a very interesting message for van Lin to read carefully. It was a note in a drawer. Before that, van Lin had released all the magic that Umbridge had cast on the cabinet.


    Of course, once there was an experience, Fanlin would not make the mistake of being informed by the murals.


    It''s supposed to be Umbridge''s personal note, but the person who wrote it was very interesting.


    On the morning of the first, Alex dispatched people to launch a new round of investigation, but the results were ultimately unsuccessful.


    Van Lim looked at Umbridge''s notes, and the woman did not disappoint him at all.


    From the time fudge was still a minister, Umbridge recorded everything that he thought was worth noting. Before that, van Lin saw Umbridge''s dissatisfaction with fudge, as well as his hatred for Harry Potter and him?


    Maybe it''s about the Centaur tribe. Anyway, it''s enough for Umbridge to remember for a lifetime.


    Generally, such people live for a long time, don''t they? But it''s certain that Umbridge wanted Alex''s position very much. From Fudge''s time, she was the deputy minister, then scriinger, and then Alex


    Fanlin thought that the change of several people, according to the normal law, a minister leaves office. If the vice minister chooses to be enterprising, then the position is likely to be his.


    However, in just a few years, there have been three changes, three completely different people, and the same, Umbridge is still sitting in her first seat.


    It''s really hard for Umbridge to wait!


    Fanlin put the diary down, and then continued to search, soon, a familiar face jumped into view.


    It must be admitted that Dumbledore''s influence on the magic world is extremely profound, and to be specific, no matter where you want to find out, you can always find him.


    Van Lin took the book, it was very luxurious, the cover directly used Dumbledore''s dynamic photo, just like in the headmaster''s office.


    Rita Skeeter wrote the book, "the wise or the fool?"


    "Or genius or madman?" Van Lin added silently.


    As he flipped through it, he saw a picture of two young men embracing each other''s shoulders and laughing.


    Now Dumbledore''s silver hair is as long as his elbow, but at that time there were only a few thin and soft whiskers, which reminded Ron of the things on his cleft lip that he once hated so much.


    The boy standing next to Dumbledore, laughing soundlessly, had a happy and excited expression on his face, and his golden hair curled over his shoulders. Fanlin didn''t recognize who it was, but maybe it was Dogo. After all, a lot of Rita''s news came from the interview with Dogo.However, before he could check the photo''s caption, the door to Umbridge''s office suddenly opened.


    If hickness didn''t look back when he came in, Fanlin would never have time to use the phantom spell.


    In fact, he thought hickness might have caught a glimpse of his movements, for for a moment he was still, staring curiously at the place where he had just disappeared.


    Maybe he was thinking that what he had just seen was Dumbledore''s nose picking on the cover, because van Lin put the book back on the shelf in a panic.


    Hickness finally went to the table, picked up his wand and pointed to the quill in the ink bottle. The quill jumped out and scribbled a note to Umbridge.


    At this time, all the forest atmosphere is afraid to go out, step by step slowly out of the office to the open space outside.


    The wizards who made the manual were still around the decoy bomb, and the wreckage was still whining and puffing smoke from time to time. The young witch said, "I bet it''s the new magic experiment department. They''re always so careless. Do you remember that poisonous duck last time?"


    While she was talking, Fanlin recognized where Ron had disappeared and ran away.


    As a matter of fact, Fanlin was ready to erase the memory of the whole office before this, but leaving a blank in the memory is bound to be a problem, isn''t it? Besides, there is a sign of Auror''s office not far away, where the Death Eaters


    It''s true that all the previously familiar Aurors are out there on scriinger''s mission, and some of them have given up confrontation.


    Even Dumbledore''s power has been broken, so who can they rely on?


    Two young wizardry? Just adult? Even though these two little witches have the capital to compete with the adult wizard, they are not facing one or two people.


    This is destined to require a lot of people to fill with life.


    Van Lin walked quickly. According to the previous guess, Alex''s office was indeed in it, and the strong vapor could not be concealed.


    Van Lin lifted the spell, then gently buttoned the door, but there was no reaction inside.


    As a result, Fanlin opened the door fiercely, and then saw a figure holding a magic wand constantly casting a spell around.


    All kinds of incantations, in short, it makes Fanlin feel very gorgeous.


    "Freeze!"


    In the window of the window, the color of the window suddenly froze.


    Ron had a shiver inside.


    "Fortunately, you are here!" Ron sighed and said, "I''m still wondering when you''ll be there. It''s raining all the time in this damn office."


    Ron swung his sleeve hard, but it was in vain. His clothes were frozen.


    "So, what did you do to them, not just the leak?" Fanlin looked at Ron in a funny way. He used his wand to light Ron''s clothes. With a slight shake, those ice crystals fell off Ron''s clothes, and then released a warm-up curse. Ninghua was still very useful, although it was a little uncomfortable for Ron.


    "Some antidotes, but it''s worse than I thought." Ron said, with a shiver.


    "Maybe there is something wrong with his simple pipeline..." "So, have you ever thought about Maybe find the pipe and fix it? "


    "Oh Forget it Ron patted his forehead in frustration. "I didn''t think about it. I thought it was a curse Anyway, I''ve found something good, van Lin. "


    "What?"


    Said Ron, walking in and opening a drawer.


    "This was originally cast a spell, but my wand seems to have broken him by mistake." Ron said, pulling a list out of it.


    "What is this?" Fanlin quickly flipped through the list, but Fanlin still found some familiar names from it.


    "Bellatrix? Is this the list of Death Eaters? "


    "I think so, Lucius Malfoy is on page two, and there are other things, but there is magic on this paper." Ron said quickly, "maybe you can take a look. I think I need to get the ceiling."


    Van Lin nodded and began to observe the lines of the parchment carefully.


    Obvious magic traces, but these magic lines are very complicated, just like diary?


    Tom vollin''s diary has been in contact with vajrin for a long time.


    All of a sudden, van Lin began to laugh. If it should be nothing in Umbridge''s office, it gave him enough surprise in Alex''s office.The wand was placed in the center of the parchment. Visible to the naked eye, a light blue ripple spread out. Within a second, the original neat letters were like tadpoles swimming on the paper, arranged and integrated, just like some new contents were replaced.


    Van Lin waited quietly for all the letters to be arranged. Then he began to read carefully.


    "Time, sacrifice, resurrection, coming!"


    Fanlin was stunned. He probably extracted some keywords. As he thought, Voldemort tried to get rid of the threat of death by using the God of death. But unexpectedly, Voldemort did not choose to integrate death itself, but intended to revive it?


    In the following Fanlin, you can see the incantation similar to Voldemort''s resurrection, but this is different from the sacrifice used at that time. It needs more people''s death to be able to do it.


    Is Voldemort crazy? So he''s going to put the resurrection ceremony in the Ministry of magic?


    But the content behind is different from the above. It is a prototype magic array arranged by words. Through the superposition of incantations, van Lin can clearly read out the meaning of the seal.


    For a while, Fanlin didn''t understand. Originally, Fanlin thought that death had controlled Voldemort, but now it seems that


    "So, what''s on this paper?" Ron asked.


    Vaseline raised his head and looked at Ron in some confusion.


    "You''ve been watching for about half an hour." Ron said.


    "Oh..." Fanlin suddenly couldn''t understand how a wizard could revive a God. It seemed that blood sacrifice and incantation all met the requirements. However, the consciousness subject of Death God should have been killed by them in Greece?


    Voldemort''s resurrection is because his soul is not completely dead, and there are six Horcruxes to support, but the God of death


    There are also words about time in the period. Voldemort can''t convey his intention to Alex only by using some incantations and arrays. For Alex, Voldemort must have other orders.


    "Maybe he wanted to make something in the Ministry of magic Weapons? "


    "Weapons?"


    "I don''t know." Van Lin shook his head, "this magic array in a short period of time, I can''t resolve it at all..."


    said, as like as two peas, he took a piece of metal from his pocket and put the whole piece of paper on it. Then the metal plate appeared the same texture as parchment.


    "I need some time," Van Lin said. "Anyway, it''s a huge gain, and I think we may have caught something important..."


    "Maybe Dumbledore would want to know?"


    Van Lin added in his heart, he needs to get in touch with Dumbledore and the old bat. This time in the resurrection ceremony is too abrupt. Moreover, even the strongest time props can only reverse a week''s time, and strictly abide by the rules.


    "All right." Ron watched Vaseline put the scroll down. "I think we need to get downstairs quickly. That poor woman is going to be tried. Maybe we should save her."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1228

    At least there''s still something to gain, van Lin and Ron quickly walk to the elevator.


    It is worth mentioning that Ron is wet again. Although Ron has found a solution to the problem after Fanlin has lifted the spell, the pipes and ceiling are not as easy to deal with as expected. However, Fanlin is focused on the incantations and magic array. Finally, Ron needs to ask for help from professionals.


    In fact, Ron himself is also a professional. Of course, this is Ron''s current identity.


    Inevitably, the water once again made Ron look like you.


    And most intuitively, the wet footprints in the corridor are the best proof.


    However, when opening the elevator, Fanlin was a little dazed. The people in front of me were very familiar with it, but for a while, Fanlin was hesitant.


    "You two..." Said the tall man.


    "Ah, hello..." Ron scratched his head. He''s not very well now.


    "So what happened to you two? Ron and Fanlin are me, Harry Harry said in the car, in coordination, now he is in the majestic shape


    "Harry! Ah, I forgot what you look like... " Ron said, "those damned pipes are really annoying."


    "Harry?" Van Lin was stunned. He put his head behind Harry. "Why isn''t Hermione with you?"


    "She had to go down to the courtroom with Umbridge, and she couldn''t refuse, and


    But before Harry had finished speaking, the elevator stopped again. When the door opened, Mr. Weasley came in talking to an old witch, her hair tied high like an ant hill.


    "Oh, Hello, ray," Mr. Weasley looked around, hearing the continuous dripping of water from Ron''s robe. "Didn''t your wife come to inquire about anything today? Er - what''s going on? Why are you all wet? "


    "It''s raining in Yaxley''s office," Ron said evasively, trying not to look into Mr. Weasley''s eyes.


    There will always be some special connection between relatives, isn''t it? Ron is afraid that he will not be able to continue after he looks at Mr. Weasley.


    "I can''t make it stop, so So I think I should go to Bernie pearsworth. I think what they''re saying is... "


    Ron stammered,


    "yes, it''s been raining in many offices recently," Mr. Weasley said. "Did you try to find metrolokinx ricator? It works for brackelli. "


    "Maitreolokinx ricator?" Ron whispered. "No, I haven''t. Thank you, Dad I mean, thank you, Arthur


    The elevator door opened, and the old witch with the ant hill hair went out. Ron ran past her and disappeared into the sight of van Lin and Harry.


    However, before the two of them followed, Percy Weasley strode into the elevator and blocked their way.


    Percy was burying her head in a few pages of paper reading something, and the elevator door jingled shut before he realized that he was in an elevator with his father.


    When he looked up and saw Mr. Weasley, his face immediately turned red like a carrot. When the elevator door opened again, he ran out.


    So Harry and vaseline tried to get off the elevator again, but this time, Mr. Weasley blocked them with his arm, Harry to be exact.


    "Wait a minute, lancorn." The elevator closed and jingled them down. At this point Mr. Weasley said, "I hear you have news about Dirk Creswell."


    Harry felt that Mr. Weasley''s anger had been exacerbated by a skirmish with Percy, so he thought his best choice was to play dumb.


    "What do you say?"


    "Don''t be silly, lancorn," Mr. Weasley said angrily. "You caught the wizard who forged his genealogy, didn''t you?"


    "I What if I catch it? " Said Harry.


    "I say Dirk Creswell is a wizard ten times better than you," Mr. Weasley said softly, and the elevator went deeper. "If he escapes from Azkaban alive, you have to account to him, not to mention his wife, his son, and his friends..."


    "Arthur," Harry interrupted, "you know you''re being watched, don''t you?"


    "Are you threatening me, lancorn?" Said Mr. Weasley aloud.


    "No," said Harry, "that''s the truth! They''re watching your every move - "the elevator door opens. They have arrived in the middle hall. Mr. Weasley gave Harry a stern look and walked quickly out of the elevator.


    Harry stood there, shaking slightly. How he wished he had become someone else, not lancorn The door of the elevator jingled shut again, and now only van Lin and Harry were left.


    "Mr. Weasley is no longer fit to stay here, Harry!" Van Lim said in silence. Harry didn''t respond. He just listened to the slow descent of the elevator.Now, when Ron goes to deal with those rainy offices, he and vaseline have to try to save Hermione.


    To be sure, if there is any problem, there is no doubt that van Lin will definitely pull out his wand.


    "Here we are Fanlin said, and then led out first.


    It''s a stone passage lit by torches, quite different from the corridors above with wooden floors and carpets.


    The elevator squeaked away again, and it was a little cold around, which made Harry tremble a little, looking at the black door at the entrance of the mystery department in the distance.


    Fanlin was standing by waiting. Harry was the only one in the interrogation room. It was better not to run around the Department of mysteries.


    Harry opened his steps, not to the black door, but to the memory of the entrance to a flight of stairs leading down to the courtroom.


    At the same time, Harry walked slowly down the stairs, imagining in his mind all kinds of possible plans, one that would reduce the risk of rescue.


    Van Lin is not even fully recovered. It is obviously not a good idea to start here. He still has some decoy bombs on his body. But maybe it would be better to knock on the door of the courtroom and go in directly as lancorn to ask for a few words with mafada?


    Of course, he doesn''t know if lancorn is a person important enough to successfully complete the project, and even if he does, Hermione''s disappearance could trigger a search before they escape the Ministry of magic


    Harry was lost in thought, not immediately aware of the unusual chill approaching him, as if he had fallen into a cold fog. With each step, it felt even colder. It was cold enough to freeze his throat and tear up his internal organs. And then he felt that sense of despair, helplessness, and spread in his body


    "There are Dementors!" Van Lin frowned. The feeling of cold forehead made him very uncomfortable. Different from the cold of temperature, it was a kind of shiver from the heart.


    When he went down to the bottom of that staircase and turned right, van Lin and Harry saw a terrible scene.


    Outside the courtroom, the dark passageway was filled with tall, black turban figures, their faces completely hidden in their cloaks, and in the silent passage only their intermittent hoarseness was heard as they breathed.


    The Muggle witches who were brought in for questioning were apparently terrified and huddled on the cold wooden benches, shivering. Most of them have their faces buried deep in their hands, perhaps instinctively, to protect themselves under the Dementor''s eager greedy lips. Some were accompanied by family members, others were sitting alone.


    The Dementors glide back and forth in front of them.


    The cold, helplessness and despair there made Harry feel like a disaster. Defeat it, Harry told himself, but he knew he couldn''t summon a patron saint here without exposing himself.


    "Calm down, Harry!" Vaseline reached out to Harry and motioned him not to use his wand.


    No one knows more about Harry''s feelings about Dementors than Fanlin, especially when these Dementors pose a threat to others. Naturally, it gives Harry a feeling of sympathy.


    "I know." Harry took a deep breath and had to move forward as quietly as he could. With each step, Harry could feel the numbness in his mind, but he forced himself to think about the series of friends who needed him.


    It was a terrible thing to pass through those tall black figures: Harry and vaseline passed them when the blind face, hidden under the cloak, suddenly turned around.


    Harry was sure that the Dementors felt him, felt, perhaps, the existence of a life that still had some hope and joy, just then, in that terrible, almost frozen silence, the door of a dungeon on the left side of the corridor was suddenly opened, and the screams echoed out.


    "No, no, I''m mixed, I''m mixed, I''ll tell you! My father was a wizard. He was. Go check his profile, Archie Alderton. He''s a famous broomstick designer. Go check his profile. I''ll tell you Get your hands off me, get your hands off me... "


    "This is the last warning for you," Umbridge said in her sweet, enchanted voice, still clear in the man''s desperate cry.


    "If you struggle again, I''ll give you a Dementor''s kiss."


    the man''s screams subsided, but his dry sobs still echoed in the corridor.


    "Take him away." Said Umbridge. Two Dementors appeared in the hallway outside the courtroom, grabbing the arm of the unconscious wizard with their rotten, scabby hands. They were holding him up and sliding down the corridor, slowly darkening wherever they went, losing light until they could see nothing.


    "Next Mary kettmore, "cried Umbridge. A little woman stood up, shaking from head to toe. She wore a simple robe, and her black hair was tied in a bun at the back of her head. Her face was bloodless. As she passed through the Dementors, Harry and van reen hid under their invisibility cloaks and could clearly see her shaking.As the door closed slowly, Harry and vaseline quickly followed her and slipped into the dungeon


    It was entirely instinctive and had no plans in advance, for he hated the sight of her walking alone into the dungeon.


    This is not the dungeon where Harry was interrogated for abusing magic. This one is smaller, although the ceiling is still the same It''s like being trapped at the bottom of a deep well, like claustrophobia. There are more Dementors inside, standing in the corner of the room like sentinels without expression, and the chill from them covers the whole dungeon.


    Behind the railings of the platform sat Umbridge, with Yaxley on one side and Hermione, as pale as the katymouth, on the other.


    For a moment, Harry could clearly feel that van Lin was about to rush out, but this time he came to stop van Lin.


    At the bottom of the platform, a long silver cat was cruising around. Harry realized that it was meant to protect the plaintiffs from the desperation unleashed by Dementors: despair was for the accused, not for the plaintiffs.


    "Sit down, please." Said Umbridge, still in her sweet voice.


    The katymorf stumbled off the platform and sat down in a single chair in the middle of the ground floor. She was immediately tied by the shackles that popped out of the armrest of the chair.


    "Are you Mary Elizabeth catmore?" Asked Umbridge. Katymorf nodded with a trembling look.


    "You''re married to Reginald katymore of the magic service, aren''t you?"


    Mrs. ketmore burst into tears.


    "I don''t know where he is. He should have been waiting for me here!" Umbridge ignored her.


    "You''re the mother of maze, Ellie and Alfred catmore, aren''t you?"


    Katymolf cried even more.


    "They must have been terrified. They thought I couldn''t go home... "


    "Excuse me," Yaxley interrupted. "We don''t sympathize with children of mud."


    Katymorf''s sobbing masked the footsteps of Harry and van Lin, allowing them to cautiously approach the stairs leading to the podium. The moment he crossed the area where the patron saint cat was cruising, Harry felt the difference in the atmosphere: it was warm and comfortable. He was sure that the cat was Umbridge''s patron saint, and that it was shining brightly, because Umbridge was happy here - it was her territory, and she was enforcing the law she had helped to write.


    Harry and vaseline moved very carefully on the platform behind Umbridge, Yaxley and Hermione, and then sat down in the empty row behind them.


    Van Lin was worried that Hermione would jump.


    He''s even thinking about putting a "shut your ears" spell on Umbridge and Yaxley, or simply killing them all? But even the murmur of the spell would have alerted Hermione.


    Then Umbridge raised his voice to the katymolf, and van Lin seized the opportunity.


    "I''m behind you." He whispered in Hermione''s ear. As he expected, Hermione was startled and nearly knocked over the ink bottle used to record the conversation, but Umbridge and Yaxley''s attention were focused on the katymolf people, so Hermione''s action was not detected.


    "When you arrived at the Ministry today, we found a wand from you, katymorf," Umbridge said. "Eight and three quarters of an inch, cherry wood, with a unicorn hair inside. Is that right? "


    Mrs. ketmore nodded and wiped her eyes with her sleeve. "Can you tell us which Wizard you took this wand from?"


    "Seize Won? " "I didn''t take it from anyone," sobbed Mrs. ketmore Take it. I bought this wand when I was 11. It It It chose me. " She cried more than before.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1229

    For a moment, there was no other sound in the whole interrogation room, only the whimper of the poor woman sitting in the middle.


    Fanlin felt a little fidgety. The situation in the interrogation room To question the right of a wizard to have a wand? The fight against Muggle witches has been going on for a long time.


    The birth of witches is mostly inherited from blood, but that is not the so-called pure blood wizard''s blood. Otherwise, how was the first wizard born?


    There has never been any superior person. No matter it is a wizard or a Muggle, every Muggle has the potential to become a wizard. This is just a kind of transmission from the deep blood. Some people can, but most people can''t.


    Umbridge has gone too far.


    Umbridge let out a little girl''s laughter, which made Harry have an impulse to flatten her. She leans forward over the railing to better observe her ''victim''


    "no," Umbridge said, "no, it''s not like that, katymorf. The wand only chooses the wizard, and you are not a wizard. I have here a questionnaire you filled out Mafada, pass it to me


    Umbridge held out her little hand: she was so disgusting at the moment that Harry didn''t see the webbing between her short, thick fingers. Hermione''s hand trembled with shock. She fumbled through the pile of papers on the chair beside her, and finally produced a roll of parchment with the name of the katymorf.


    Umbridge glanced at the questionnaire of the Kate MORF people and said in a louder voice, "you''re not like me, ''Parenting: greengrocer.''


    Alex gave a mocking smile. Under the platform, the furry patron cat is still patrolling back and forth, and Dementors are standing in the corner waiting. After the lie, Umbridge let Harry''s blood flow


    What is it now? Umbridge is trying to humiliate a wizard''s last line as soon as possible?


    In his fury, Harry held up his wand and didn''t even bother to hide it under his invisibility cloak and yelled, "faint to the ground!" A red light flashed by, and Umbridge fell and hit his head against the edge of the railing.


    The Kate MORF papers slipped from her lap to the floor, and the silver cat that was patrolling under the platform suddenly disappeared. All of a sudden, chills came upon them.


    Alex looked around in bewilderment, looking for the source of the accident. Harry''s hand under his invisibility cloak was pointing at him with his wand. He tried to pull out his own wand, but it was too late: "faint to the ground!"


    Yaxley fell down and curled up on the floor.


    "Harry!"


    "Hermione, if you think I should sit here and let her talk nonsense..."


    "Well done, Harry. We can leave now. I''ve got what I want!" Van Lin said quickly, reaching out with one hand and holding Hermione up.


    "Wait a minute." Hermione struggled for a moment. "Van Lin, help the Kate MORF people!"


    "Oh, of course!" Fanlin turned to the middle of the courtroom.


    Under the platform, the Dementors had left the corner and slid towards the woman locked in the chair. Whether it was because the patron saint had disappeared, or because they felt that their master had lost control of them, the Dementors did not continue to restrain their desire. When a scabby, sticky hand grabs the Kate MORF''s chin and tries to lift her face up, the katymorf utters a shrill scream.


    "Call on God to protect you!" A silver cat rushes out of the top of the van Lin wand and runs to the Dementors. The guys went back to the dark corner. In comparison, Fanlin''s cat gazed more than Umbridge''s, and the warm feeling diffused wantonly, driving away the cold around. It ran slowly around the room, lighting up the whole dungeon.


    "Harry, take care of her!" Van Lin said, pulling Hermione out of the outside, if exposed here, it is likely to fight out, but first open them again.


    Harry ran up the steps again, picked up the invisibility cloak, tucked it behind his back, and walked towards the katymolf.


    "Is it you?" She looked into Harry''s face and whispered, "but But Ray said you put my name on the interrogation list


    "Is it?" Harry muttered, tugging at the shackles that bound her arm. "Well, I''m back. It''s all in pieces The shackles did not move.


    "Hey, van Lin, Hermione, how can I open this shackle?" Harry called out loud. Of course, everyone uses the current name.


    "Just a minute, Harry!" Van Lin said, controlling his guardian God to drive the Dementors out, and then looked back at Harry, "get out of the way."


    With that, Harry stepped back two steps, and then a strong wind came. Harry felt something passing in front of him. Then, a voice of gold and iron was heard. Harry was looking at the position of the shackles. The originally solid shackles had been divided into two parts.


    The shackles jingled back into the arms of the chair. At this point, Madame katymore was as frightened as she had been."I don''t understand." She whispered. "How did you do it? This is..."


    "It doesn''t matter, it''s important that you get out of here with us," Harry helped her up and said to her, "go home, take your wand and your family, and leave, if necessary, leave the country. Disguise your identity and run away. As you can see, you''ll never get a fair hearing here. "


    "Stop talking nonsense, Harry. Come here. I think we have to go out together." As Fanlin said, the silver light on the tip of the wand made a big deal, just like detonating the light source, and constantly forced the Dementors to retreat.


    "Call on God to protect you!" Harry raised his wand and made a slight turn. With the soft silver light, a stag appeared in the middle of the field, which matched the silver cat of Fanlin.


    "Harry, you get out of the way. I''ll clean it for you!" Fanlin said, silver cat smart start to attack.


    Harry nodded. Under his control, the stag slowed down and walked to the door, still glowing.


    "Call on them as much as you can. Hermione, call on your patron saint Fanlin quickly said that the huge number of Dementors seemed to gain some blessing in the dark crypt, as if no one would attempt to defeat all Dementors with the patron curse in Azkaban.


    "Hoo Call for God''s protection. " Said Hermione. But nothing happened.


    "That''s the only spell she doesn''t use very well." Harry, embarrassed, explained to Mrs. Kate Moore, who seemed completely at a loss.


    "What a pity Come on, Hermione. Come on


    "Protect God and guard!" A silver cat, the same as Vaseline, suddenly appeared in the air at the end of Hermione''s wand, and the patron saint of Vaseline swam gracefully to the door.


    "Keep up." Said Fanling, then walked to the door with Hermione, Harry, and the katymouth. When the patron saint came outside the dungeon, they heard the screams of people waiting outside the door.


    Fanlin looks around: Dementors flee to avoid the silver creatures in front of them and are forced to retreat into the darkness around them.


    "The trial has decided that you all go home and hide with your family," Fanlin said to the Muggle witches waiting outside, still frightened and blinded by the light of the patron saint. "If you can, go to other countries as far away from the Ministry as possible. This is Well This is the new official arrangement. Now, as long as you follow the patron saint, you can leave the middle hall. I don''t want to repeat it a second time. If you understand me, follow me! "


    The soft light of the patron saint seems to give the outside wizard an inexplicable power.


    One by one, they got up from the stone bench, but as they walked up to the elevator, Harry began to worry again. If a silver stag, two silver cats floating in the air, and more than 20 people Half of them are accused Muggle witches


    Such a combination suddenly appeared in the middle hall, and he didn''t think they could have been unnoticed And that''s the last thing he wants.


    "Fanlin, is there anything I can do? I mean You see... " Asked Hermione, holding van Lin''s arm in one hand.


    "Obviously, isn''t the empty elevator even more surprising? It''s in the Ministry of magic, and, don''t forget, there''s surveillance at the door." It seems to be that they are worried, "however, we can fight out. After all, these people can''t be captured without their hands, can we? We can leave in the chaos


    Just as a few people in Fanlin were waiting for the elevator and discussing how to leave, the elevator staggered down, and a person familiar to many people appeared in the elevator position.


    "Ray!" Cried Kate MORF, and threw himself into Ron''s arms. "Lancorn and Nader rescued me. He attacked Umbridge and Alex, and he told us all to leave England. I think we''d better do that ray, really. Let''s go home and take the kids, and then - why are you so wet? "


    "It''s water," Ron muttered, taking off his clothes. "Van Lin, they know there''s an intruder inside the Ministry, as if from the hole in the door of Umbridge''s office. If that''s true, I think we only have five minutes to come... "


    Hermione''s patron saint suddenly disappeared. She turned and looked at Vaseline in horror.


    "Fanlin, if we get caught here..."


    "No, as long as we move fast enough." Fanlin said for sure. He said it to the silent people behind him, who were staring straight at him.


    They were forced to get on the bus?


    In any case, Fanlin has no obligation to save them, right? If you want to leave, you need all the people present to work together, right.


    "Who has the wand?" About half of the people raised their hands.


    "Well, those who don''t have to follow those who have wands. Before we are intercepted, we have to move quickly. Let''s go. If someone is unfortunately left behind, I''m sorry, but that''s the only way. "They managed to squeeze into two elevators. The patron saint of some people in Fanlin stood like sentinels in front of the golden door. They closed the door and the elevator began to rise.


    "The eighth floor is here," said a cold male voice, "middle hall."


    As soon as the elevator door opened, Fanlin knew immediately that they were in trouble: the middle hall was full of witches running to block the fireplace.


    "Fanlin!" Cried Hermione. "How can we..."


    "Stop!" Suddenly, Harry gave a roar, and lancorn''s deterrent voice echoed in the hall. The witches who were blocking the fireplace stopped.


    "Keep up." He whispered to the frightened Muggle wizards. They huddled together, led forward by Van Lin and Hermione. "What''s the matter, Albert?" Asked the bald wizard who had followed Harry out of the fireplace, looking nervous.


    "These people have to leave before you block the exit." Harry tried to answer with authority. The witches in front of him looked at each other.


    "However, we have been informed to block all exits and not to let anyone..."


    "Are you going to fight me?" Harry roared. "You want me to send someone to look up your genealogy, too, as I did to the Dirk Creswell family?"


    "I''m sorry!" The bald wizard stepped back and said breathlessly. "I don''t mean that, Albert, but I think I think they''re here for interrogation and... "


    "They are all of pure blood," said Harry, his deep voice echoing solemnly in the hall. "I dare say purer than many of you. Let''s go. "


    Said Harry to the Muggle wizards. They rushed forward into the fireplace and disappeared in pairs. The sorcerers of the Ministry of magic stood aside, some looking confused, others frightened.


    Now "Mary!" Kate Moore turned around. The real ray katymore came out of the elevator and ran to them. He had stopped vomiting, but he was pale.


    "Ray Ray She turned her eyes from her husband to Ron, who swore loudly. The bald wizard was stunned and his head was comically moving between the two mines.


    "Hey What''s up? How What''s going on? "


    "Block the exit! Block the exit Alex rushed out of another elevator and ran to the people by the fireplace. By this time the Muggle witches had all left through the fireplace, and only the katymorf remained. But as soon as the bald wizard raised his wand, Fanlin jumped up and knocked it away with one blow.


    "He''s helping the Muggles escape, Alex!" Harry yelled at him. The balding wizard''s colleagues began to agitate, and Ron seized the Kate MORF and dragged her into a still open fireplace, and disappeared together.


    Alex looked suspiciously at Van Lin, Harry and the bald wizard. Then the real ray Kate Moore called out, "my wife! Who''s with my wife? What happened? "


    Alex''s head turned, and Harry saw a sudden awakening on his wild face.


    "Let''s go!" All of a sudden, Vaseline yelled at Hermione and Harry. He grabbed her hand and jumped into the fireplace. Alex''s spell passed over his head.


    "Get out of here!" Fanlin took advantage of his last effort to use his wand. Suddenly, the fireplace of the Ministry of magic seemed to explode, but a dark shadow seemed to tear open the flames all over the sky


    They whirled in the fireplace, and after a while Harry bounced out of a bathroom and fell into a small bedroom.


    Harry jerked open the door: Ron was standing by the pool, still tangled with Lady Kate Moore.


    "Ray, I don''t understand..."


    "Let go, I''m not your husband, you have to go home!"


    Just then there was a loud noise in the bedroom behind them, and Harry turned his head: Alex is coming.


    "Oh. Damn it With these words, Harry saw that van Lin pulled Hermione out of the back of the stove.


    Along with it, a ridge of ice also came out, but it was very striking. Harry could clearly see the pupil of Vaseline and the blood in the corner of his mouth!


    "Let''s go!" Cried Harry.


    "No, wait a minute!" Hermione said anxiously, but before he finished speaking, Alex recovered and rushed over the debris of the edge of the ice. It was very obvious that his body was burning. The twisted black flame gradually devoured Alex''s body. Somehow, van Lin felt the incomparable crisis.


    As soon as the magic wand of Fanlin was swung, the space began to shake violently, just like the collapse of the earth. The strong light erupted at the same time with the amazing cold air, while the bloody air floating in the air was more intense.


    "Let''s go!" Vaseline turned his head and grabbed Hermione''s hand and Ron''s arm. Harry quickly put his hands on it, and van reen began to appear. The darkness engulfed them. They seem to be squeezed by invisible hands.But something is wrong Hermione''s hand seems to be slipping out of his grip For a moment, Fanlin felt extremely flustered, and he wanted to call out But he couldn''t breathe, he couldn''t see anything, and all he could touch was Ron''s arm and Hermione''s fingers, which were slipping out slowly Then Fanlin saw the gate of twelve grimmer square and the knocker decorated with poisonous snakes. Before he could breathe a sigh of relief, however, he heard a scream and a black flame flashed by: Hermione''s fingers in his hand suddenly became stiff and everything was back to darkness.


    "Fu Fox... " Fanlin can only say hard, but the time is too short, fox is not a bound partner, but Van Lin can only hope on this little Phoenix.


    ¡­¡­


    Harry suddenly opened his eyes and was dazzled by the gold and green. He didn''t know what was going on. He only knew he was lying on a pile of things that looked like branches and leaves.


    He took a few puffs of air, tried to calm his mood, blinked his eyes, and realized that the strong light was shed by the sunlight through the leaves over his head. Suddenly something near his face twitched. He propped up his body with his hands and knees, expecting to see a savage creature, only to find that it was Ron''s feet.


    Harry looked around and found them and Hermione lying alone in a forest. Harry''s first thought was of the forbidden forest, and a moment later, though he knew how dangerous and stupid it was for them to show up in Hogwarts, he was thrilled at the thought of sneaking through the forest to Hagrid''s cabin.


    At this point, however, Ron gave a low groan. Harry began to climb up to him, only to realize that it was not a forbidden forest. The trees looked younger, the spaces between the trees were larger, and the site was cleaner.


    He saw Hermione awake, too, standing on Ron''s head, supporting her body with her hands and knees, trying to get up. For a moment, his eyes fell on Ron, and everything else disappeared from Harry''s mind, as blood soaked into Ron''s left side, making his pale face on the grass covered ground stand out. The effect of the compound is slowly disappearing: Ron''s appearance is just between Kate Moore and himself, his hair is getting redder, but the last breath of life on his face is gone.


    "What''s wrong with him?"


    "Split," Hermione said in a panic, but it was clear that Hermione''s tears were already rolling around her eyes.


    Before I had time to think about it, Hermione had begun to unroll Ron''s sleeve, where the blood was the wettest and the darkest. She tore off Ron''s jacket, and Harry looked at it in horror. He always thought it was ridiculous to split up, but this time


    He squirmed uneasily as Hermione flattened Ron''s upper arm, where a large piece of meat was gone, as if it had been cut off by a knife.


    "Harry, come on! Find a small bottle with "white fresh" in my bag... "


    "Bag Ok... " Harry hurried to the place where Hermione''s phantom had just appeared. He grabbed the tiny beaded bag and stretched out his hand. Immediately, he felt something connected to the same thing. He felt the leather spine of the book, the wool sleeves of the overcoat, and the heel of the shoes "Hurry up!" He grabbed his wand from the ground and pointed to the depths of the magic bag.


    "White fresh flies in!" A small brown bottle flew out of the bag. He grabbed it and hurried back to Hermione and Ron. Ron''s eyes were half open and only white could be seen in his eyelids.


    "He fainted," said Hermione, and her face was pale, and although she no longer looked like Mafalda, some of her hair was still gray.


    "Open it for me, Harry. My hands are shaking." Harry pulled the plug out of the little bottle, and Hermione took it and dropped three drops of the Potion on Ron''s bloody wound.


    The green smoke rose at once, and Harry saw that the blood had stopped. Now the wound looks as if it had healed for days; the new skin was covering the tender flesh.


    Harry sighed.


    "It''s the best I can do to make sure I''m safe," Hermione said weakly. "There are also some pills that will make him fully recovered, but I''m afraid to try again. If something goes wrong, it could cause more damage He has shed too much blood... "


    "How did he get hurt? I mean... " Harry shook his head, trying to sort out his thoughts, trying to figure out what had just happened


    "Why are we here? I think we''re going back to grimmer square? " Hermione took a deep breath, but the cry in her voice could not be concealed.


    "Harry, I don''t think we can get back there."


    "You mean -"


    "when we moved the phantom, Alex caught and controlled me, I couldn''t escape from him, he was too strong, when we arrived at grimmer square, he still held me, and Yes, I think he must have seen the door and thought we had stopped there, so he relaxed his grip. I managed to escape him, and then I showed us here! ""But then, where is he? Wait You don''t mean he''s still in grimmer square? Can''t he get there She nodded her head, tears in her eyes. "Harry, I think he can. I I''ve been hit by his soul taking mantra, and I''ve almost broken the heart curse of red gall. Since Dumbledore''s death, we''ve been secret keepers, so I''ve told him the secret, haven''t I? "


    It can''t be fake; Harry is sure she''s right. What a terrible blow! If Alex can get into the house now, they won''t be able to return.


    Even now, Alex may have taken the rest of the Death Eaters there, dark and depressing, but it was at least a safe haven: even now, to come to clichet is much more friendly, and it seems more like home. Stung by a remorse that had nothing to do with food, Harry imagined that the house elf had been busy preparing some of their steak and kidney pie that they would never eat.


    "Harry, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry!"


    "Don''t be silly. It''s not your fault! If anything happens, it''s all my fault And what about Vaseline? "


    It''s like a sharp sword that pierces Hermione''s heart!


    "I I don''t know. I can''t find him Harry, I couldn''t find him, and then I found Ron, Harry I I can''t find him! " Hermione''s lacrimal gland seemed to collapse, and a lot of tears ran down Hermione''s cheek.


    "When I left, I was controlled by Alex, and van Lin was pestering him all the time. I saw their two magic. Later, I saw that van Lin was caught. His body was entangled with Alex''s hand. I...."


    "Alex got him?"


    "I don''t know, Harry. I don''t know. Later I went up and I got the soul snatching curse..." Hermione''s hands covered her face, tears washed the blood on her hands, but that only made Hermione more embarrassed.


    "No, it won''t He is, he is the strongest of us... " Harry said a little distracted, he could not think of it, split in Harry''s eyes is the most serious consequences.


    All of a sudden, Harry thought of van Lin''s body that had not yet recovered, and when he escaped, the powerful magic, the change of Alex, and the blood in the corner of van Lin''s mouth


    "Harry, help me find him, OK, Harry, help me find him..." Hermione, almost pleading, lost her strength and seemed unable to kneel on the ground with her gray hair hanging down. Suddenly, Harry understood what it was like.


    "He He''ll be fine Hermione, he''s the best, isn''t he... " Harry said bitterly, "I, I''m going, maybe Maybe van Lin might be in... "


    Harry suddenly stood up. A strong sense of vertigo hit Harry. He just felt that the sky was spinning and the black was coming up. Harry felt like he was going to fall. But when he thought of Hermione


    All of a sudden, a high pitched cry made Harry''s spirits perk up. The cry


    "Fox, it''s Fox, Hermione, look, it''s fox!" Hermione raised her head blankly. The space above them seemed to open a hole. The next second, countless flames illuminated the surrounding area, and a slightly embarrassed figure rushed out of the hole with fox.


    "Fanlin!" Hermione exclaimed in a hurry. However, the appearance of Fanlin now made Hermione feel very


    "You..." Hermione wiped a handful of tears with her hand. The black burn mark was like a brand mark, leaving an indelible mark in the heart of Fanlin.


    "I, it''s OK, isn''t it..." Fanlin said, but the whole person is a little paralyzed to come down.


    "You It''s nothing? " Hermione was crying, but she was crying and laughing. She hugged van Lin recklessly, and the two of them were on the ground.


    "There''s always a price to pay for Alex, isn''t it?" Fanlin said, looking up at Hermione''s blood stained face, "what''s the matter with you? Are you hurt, fox... "


    "No, Ron split up..." Hermione said, "I helped him with the wound."


    "By the way, fox, fox''s tears..." Hermione said, suddenly aware of something, staring at the wound on van Lin''s chest. "Have you used it?"


    "It doesn''t matter..." Van Lin said, looking at Hermione''s eyes, tears are constantly accumulating.


    "Oh, please, Harry, I can''t stand up. I''m sorry, fox!" said Vaseline, and Harry nodded. Fox rubbed his head against van Lin''s arm, then flapped his wings and flew to Ron.


    A drop of tears, like the most enthusiastic magic drug reaction, silk white smoke quickly spread all over Ron''s wound. Visible to the naked eye, the wound healed because of its freshness and whiteness quickly transformed into normal skin state. However, there was a flaw in the beauty, and a huge scar twisted and spread on Ron''s body.Ron groaned and opened his eyes. His face was still pale and his sweat was shining.


    "How do you feel?" Harry asked softly.


    "Hard," said Ron in a hoarse voice, shrinking as if he felt his arm hurt.


    "Where are we now?"


    "In the woods where the Quidditch World Cup was held," Hermione said, wiping her tears and holding van Lin in her arms, "I want some closed and secret place, and this place..."


    "It''s the first place you think of," Harry said for her, glancing at the seemingly barren clearing, and remembering the last time their phantom moved to the first place Hermione thought - and how the Death Eaters found them in a matter of minutes, was it psychedelic? Do Voldemort and his men know where Hermione is taking them now? "


    Ron turned his head a little harder. "So fox Oh, thank you, fox... "


    "You should thank Hermione." Harry shook his head.


    Fox rubbed van reen''s arm again, and with a bang it turned into a flame and disappeared in front of the crowd.


    "Fanlin, how are you?" Ron struggled to sit up, and Harry helped him.


    "Fortunately, at least fox cured my trauma." Van Lin said, looking at Ron''s wound. "You may have suffered, at least for a while."


    "Do you think we can move on?" Ron suddenly asked Harry, and Harry saw the same answer in Ron''s face.


    "I don''t know." Ron looked weak and pale. He couldn''t sit up too long, as if he were too weak to do it.


    And Fanlin was no better. At least, Hermione didn''t mean to let van Lin sit up.


    It seems that the idea of moving now is impractical.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1230

    "It looks like we can only stay here for a while." Think of kialix.


    Alex should have surrounded Sirius'' house by this time. At least, the hidden spell has failed, and the Black family''s ancestral house has changed hands. It is a matter of course.


    Fortunately, fox finally heard his call, which originated from the miracle of Phoenix. If you want to change a pet, such as the stupid owl that van Lin bought in a year, Fanlin can''t imagine what will happen.


    Die with Alex?


    It''s not a good deal.


    However, Hermione looked much more at ease, so Hermione carefully leaned Fanlin against a tree and lifted her legs out.


    "Where are you going?" Asked Ron.


    "If we''re going to stay here, we''re going to take some protective measures and release some magic around us." Hermione responded, picking up her wand and starting to walk around the three, making a big circle and murmuring.


    Harry saw some turbulence in the air: it seemed that Hermione had created a heat wave in the open space around them.


    "Saville eschia Armor to protect the body Rebemu goledom Shut your ears and listen Harry, you go get the tent out... "


    "Is this also a curse?" Almost everyone was stunned, but Harry reacted.


    "Tent?"


    "In my bag!"


    "In Of course. " Harry replied.


    Now he doesn''t want to look around, but he can use a flying charm. The tent emerged from a mass of canvas, including ropes and tent posts, which Harry recognized, in part because of the smell of cats, which was the one he slept in that night at the Quidditch World Cup.


    "I think this tent belongs to Perkins of the Ministry of magic?" He asked, and began to unfasten the tent pins.


    "Obviously he doesn''t want it anymore. His back pain is too bad," said Hermione, who was waving her wand with a complicated figure of eight. "And, Sirius''s one is too much space. Ron''s dad said it could be lent to me, so Open it


    She added, pointing her wand at the grotesque canvas, letting it rise into the air in a gust of air, landing on the open space in front of Harry, as if it had been completely built, and then flew out of the tent nail in Harry''s hand, slammed it against the rope, and fixed it to the ground. "The house is fixed!" Hermione finally waved her wand to the sky. "I can only do so much. At least, we must know that they are coming. I can''t guarantee that this magic will stop fu..."


    "Don''t say that name!" Ron interrupted her, his voice hoarse.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I''m sorry," said Ron, groaning a few times as he braced himself to see them. "But the name always reminds me of something ominous. Can''t we call him ''mysterious man''


    "But Dumbledore said, "fear of a name..." Harry just started.


    "Unless you don''t realize, man, it doesn''t do Dumbledore any good to call someone by his name," Ron replied. "Just give him some respect, won''t you?"


    "Respect?" Harry repeated, but Hermione gave him a warning look; it was clear that he didn''t want to argue with Ron, especially when he was so weak.


    "Oh, well, maybe we can forget him for a while..." Fanlin helped the tree to stand up and drank some magic medicine to recover his strength.


    It must be admitted that Phoenix''s tears are absolutely the holy product of trauma, but fox has no way to deal with this kind of injury caused by magic disorder.


    "What are you doing?" Hermione exclaimed, and ran over, "you should..."


    "I feel fine, just like half a month ago." Van Lin said, "take RON in first. Fox''s tears can only help him connect his skin and flesh. The split injury can''t be dealt with in a short time. It''s up to him."


    "OK..." Hermione nodded, and Harry and Harry half dragged Ron into the tent entrance, which, as you remember, looked like a small apartment with a bathroom and a miniature kitchen.


    Harry knocked an old armchair aside and carefully placed Ron on the lower bunk of a bunk bed. Even though it was a very short trip, it made Ron''s face even paler. When they put him on the mat, Ron''s eyes closed again and he didn''t say anything for a while.


    Inexplicably, Fanlin felt a little depressed. Ron had a problem now. After all, no one wanted to happen to split up.


    "I''ll make some tea at once," said Hermione, panting as she got van Lin to her seat, took the kettle and the mug out of her bag and walked to the kitchen.


    Harry found the hot drink as good as the whiskey on the night of mad eye''s death. It seemed to extinguish some of the fear that quivered in his chest. After a minute or two, Ron broke the silence."What do you think of the katymore family?"


    "If they''re lucky, they should have escaped," said Hermione, comfortably clutching her hot cup and nestling in the sofa.


    "As long as Mr. kittmore is smart enough, he should be able to use the presence of his entourage to get Mrs. kittmore out of the town. They and their children should have escaped from the town by now, if he really hears what I''m talking about." Van Lin said slowly, shrinking in the sofa as if it would make his body feel better.


    "Oh, I hope they can escape," said Ron, leaning back on his pillow. Tea seems to have helped him, and his face returned to some color. "But I don''t think ray and Kate Moore are quick reaction people. I feel it by the way people talk to me when they become him. My God, I hope they can escape If they''re both locked up in Azkaban because of us... "


    Harry looked at Hermione, and the question he was about to ask was stuck in his throat about whether Mrs. Kate Moore would not be able to follow her husband''s entourage because she didn''t have a magic wand.


    However, Hermione did not seem to be in a state at this time. After two sips of hot tea, Hermione had been focusing on van Lin, and her expression seemed to drip water.


    "Well I mean... " Harry coughed heavily, signaling to the two excesses that he was still here.


    "I mean, if the wizard lost his wand, would it..."


    "What would it be?" Van Lin moved a little, and let out an air-conditioning voice. Hermione became very nervous.


    "You..."


    "It doesn''t matter to me. Don''t worry..."


    "I mean, can''t the people of katymolf have no magic wand to move around?" Harry couldn''t help interrupting. "After all, when the three of us rushed out, we didn''t help her get the wand back."


    "Don''t worry, or how can the wizard make Muggles move in space? And even if we don''t rely on a wand, we can still cast magic, isn''t it? Phantom shifting is not magic that can only be done with a wand. " Vaseline shook his head and thought Harry was worried too much.


    "But why I mean, mystery man He may not use... "


    "Because that''s not sure." "Not all kinds of magic can be released through the body, especially those evil charms. Think about it. What would it be like to walk through your body before an Avada curse can be released?"


    "Oh, do you have to use this spell..." "We almost stayed there," said Ron, rather badly


    "But we escaped, didn''t we?" Fanlin said happily, "at least, it''s hard for us..."


    "Before the next big talk, I hope you remember what you''re like now, Fanlin!" Hermione patted van Lin''s head helplessly, and Harry shivered involuntarily.


    Never cared, or did he grow up and his ideas changed?


    No matter what, the damage is there.


    "Well, I think we should figure out what''s going on around us," Harry presided. "After all, it''s not sure we''re really out of danger."


    "I think I need some people''s time, of course, I have some interesting findings, but the exact information I want to confirm is saying." Said Fanlin.


    "Good!" Harry nodded.


    "You really should have a rest." Hermione said softly, kissing van Lin on the forehead, "have a good dream."


    "Oh Well I think we should take turns outside the tent and watch, "said halila, standing up and stretching out to Hermione." we also need to think about food. You stay here. "


    Harry''s face turned green as he tried to add.


    The camera that Hermione gave Harry as a birthday present was carefully placed on the table in the tent. For the rest of the day, Harry and Hermione were on duty in turn, but the camera remained quiet on its fulcrum all day.


    Perhaps it was Hermione''s protective magic and Muggle banishment around them, or was it because people rarely set foot on the road? Their little forest was still quiet, except for the occasional birds and squirrels.


    At ten o''clock, after switching duty with Hermione, Harry lights up his wand and patrols the abandoned site.


    Looking up into the still sky, he noticed that bats were flying over him a starry sky protected by them. He is now hungry and slightly dizzy.


    There was nothing to eat in Hermione''s magic bag, because she thought they would return to grimmer square in the evening, so they had nothing to eat except the wild mushrooms Hermione had picked from the surrounding woods and stewed in tea pots.


    Ron took two big bites and pushed his share away, looking nauseous.In order not to hurt Hermione''s feelings, Harry can only insist on eating.


    Perhaps Fanlin is the luckiest. He goes into deep sleep as soon as he goes to sleep. According to Hermione''s explanation, this is the best way to recover from mental exhaustion.


    No one bothered him.


    "I wish he would get better soon." Harry thought silently.


    All of a sudden, the silence was broken by a strange rustling sound, which sounded like friction between branches. Harry felt that it was more likely that it was caused by animals than by people. However, he still grasped his wand and prepared for it. His stomach was already suffering from the lack of function due to the digestion of the failed mushroom. Now he is more uncomfortable with it.


    Harry was staring at Hogwarts in the dark again.


    At Hogwarts, Harry was really in touch with the outside world.


    The cupboard under the stairs is not starry.


    But


    Harry hesitated a little, inexplicably, he thought of Dumbledore again, the starry sky that night was also very bright, brilliant to the bottom of my heart


    Inexplicably, his scar began to prick again. He was afraid that it was because he had these thoughts that he felt painful. So Harry tried to lead his thoughts to other aspects. He thought of poor kretcher, who was looking forward to their return home, but he was looking forward to Alex.


    So, will the elf keep silent? Or would he tell the Death Eaters everything he knew?


    Harry would rather believe that kretcher had been on his side in the past and that it should be faithful to him now, but who knows what else will happen? What if the Death Eater tortured the elf? Some unpleasant images come to Harry''s mind, and he tries to put them out of the way, because now he can''t help kretcher: he and Hermione have decided not to try to summon it, otherwise what if someone from the Ministry of magic comes along?


    With Hermione leading Alex to grimmer square, they can''t expect the elves to have the same defects.


    Harry''s scar was burning at the moment, and he thought that there were too many things they didn''t know: Fanlin''s ideas about magic were something he had never thought of, and what many people in the order of the Phoenix had experienced, Harry had hardly experienced.


    Like Dumbledore, Harry doesn''t think Dumbledore knows nothing, but Why didn''t Dumbledore explain more in the past? Does he think he has time? Think he can live for years, or centuries, like his friend nicoleme? If so, then he is wrong Snape guaranteed that Snape, the sleeping snake, pounced on the top of the tower Dumbledore is falling Falling


    "Give it to me, gregovich."


    Harry''s voice was sharp, clear and cold. His wand was held in front of him by a long, pale hand. The man pointed by the wand hung upside down in the air, but it didn''t tie him. He was shaking and was bound in the air in an invisible and strange way. His limbs were tightly attached to his body. His terrible face was on the same level as Harry''s face flushed with blood There is a head of pure white hair and a bushy mustache: like a bound, hanging in the air of Santa Claus.


    "I don''t, I''m not here anymore! It, many years ago It''s stolen from me


    "Don''t lie to Lord Voldemort, gregovich. He knows He knows everything! " The hanging man''s pupils dilated because of fear, and they seemed to expand more and more until the black pupils flooded Harry


    Then Harry followed in the footsteps of the stout lantern carrying Gregor down a dark corridor.


    Gregovich suddenly burst into the last room in the corridor. His lantern lit up the room that looked like a workshop. Sawdust and gold shimmered in the rippling light. On one side of the windowsill, there was a young man with golden hair, like a huge bird. In a flash, the light lit up on him. Harry saw his handsome face full of excitement. The intruder was right He fired the coma curse and jumped out of the rear window with laughter.


    Harry stepped out of the dilated, tunnel pupils again, and grigorwich''s face was full of fear.


    "Who stole it? Gregovich. " The shrill voice came again. "I don''t know, I never knew, a young man No Please Please


    A scream echoed all the time, and then there was a flash of green light


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1231

    "Harry!"


    Harry opened his eyes and gasped. His forehead was burning.


    He had just fainted and leaned against the side of the tent and had skewed the canvas. He found himself slipping to the ground.


    Harry looked up at Hermione, her thick hair obscuring a patch of sky visible through the thick branches above them.


    However, Hermione''s eyes made him feel guilty,


    "had a dream." Harry said, quickly sitting up, innocently trying to look Hermione''s angry eyes. "Must have dozed off. I''m sorry."


    "Don''t change the subject, Harry! I know it''s your scar! I can tell from your expression! You invaded fu... "


    "Don''t say that name!" Ron''s angry voice came from the tent.


    "Well," returned Hermione impatiently, "the mysterious man''s brain, all right?"


    "I didn''t want it to happen!" Harry said, "it''s a dream! Can you control your dreams? Hermione


    "If you learn how to block the brain..."


    But Harry wasn''t interested in her blame. He wanted to talk about what he had just seen.


    "He found gregovich, Hermione, and I think he''d killed him, but before that, he''d infiltrated grigorwich''s brain, and I saw..."


    "I think we''d better change shifts if you''re tired and want to go to bed." Said Hermione coldly.


    "I can stay on duty!" Harry said a little discontented, but it was no different from sophistry in Hermione''s eyes.


    "No, obviously you are too tired. Go and lie down with van Lin for a while." She stubbornly sat down at the edge of the tent. Although Harry was angry, he didn''t want to quarrel with her, so he bent down into the tent.


    Ron''s still pale face peeped out from the lower bunk, and van Lin fell asleep in the next room and could hear even breathing.


    Harry would like to talk to Vaseline about his dream or something, but now it seems that it will have to be the next day.


    Harry climbed into the upper bunk, lay down, and looked at the black canvas top. After a while, Ron said in a voice that Hermione, crouching in the door, couldn''t hear. "What did the mystery man do?"


    Harry narrowed his eyes, trying to recall every detail, and then whispered into the dark, "he found gregovich. He tied him up. He''s torturing him."


    "Tied up gregovich? How can he make him a new wand? "


    "I don''t know It''s strange, isn''t it Harry closed his eyes and recalled what he had seen and heard. The more he recalled, the less meaningful Voldemort didn''t say anything about Harry''s wand, about the tail plume of the same Phoenix, about letting gregovich make a new and more powerful wand to defeat Harry.


    Maybe he wants something else, but gregovich is a wand maker. Find a wand maker I mean, wand maker, Harry couldn''t think of a second possibility other than the wand problem.


    "What exactly does he want from grigorwich," Harry said, his eyes still closed, "and he asked him to hand it in, but gregovich said it had been stolen And then Then... "


    He recalled his role as Voldemort, as if he had entered grigorwich''s eyes and intruded into his memory


    Mind catching?


    It was Harry''s first thought, but apparently Voldemort was more destructive.


    "He saw grigorwich''s memory, I saw a young man sitting on the windowsill, and then he fired a spell at grigorwich and jumped out of the window and ran away. He stole it, what the mysterious man wanted. I I think I''ve seen him somewhere before... "


    Harry wanted him to have a better look at the laughing boy''s face, which, according to gregovich, had been going on for years. But why does this young thief look familiar?


    All Harry could hear was the careful breathing of the forest.


    After a while, Ron whispered, "don''t you see what the thief is holding?"


    "No, but It must be very small. "


    "Harry?" Ron went back to bed again, and the trigger squeaked. "Harry, don''t you think the mystery man wants that thing to turn it into a Horcrux?"


    "I don''t know," Harry said slowly, "maybe, but isn''t it dangerous for him to make another Horcrux? But didn''t Vaseline say that he had split his soul to the limit? "


    "Yes But maybe he doesn''t know. " Ron said.


    "Yes Maybe. " Said Harry.


    He has confirmed that Voldemort has found a solution to the problem of wand cores on the same Phoenix. It is certain that Voldemort has found a solution from the old wand merchant But he still killed him, apparently not asking him that question about the wand.What is Voldemort trying to find?


    The Ministry of magic and the world of magic are under his control. Why does he still have a long time to find what gregovich once owned but stolen by some unknown thief?


    Harry would still think of the face of the blonde young man, full of excitement and unruly, with a Fred and George temperament after a successful prank. He jumped out of the high windowsill like a bird, and Harry had seen him before, but he couldn''t remember where it was


    The happy thief is in danger because of gregovich''s death. Harry is thinking about his problem. He is lost in thought. When Ron''s snoring comes from the lower bunk, he himself slowly sleeps again.


    The dream is still as usual.


    Inexplicably, the scenes Harry had seen before kept repeating in his mind, like movies, or comics.


    All of a sudden, Harry thought of Dumbledore again, his cracked skin, the pale blue light exposed through the skin, as if unable to restrain the magic.


    What did Dumbledore do?


    Horcrux? Or something else


    Early the next morning, after a long night''s rest, Fanlin almost recovered. The magic of the Sorcerer''s stone slowly restored the magic power of Vaseline through the junction.


    This always gives Fanlin the illusion that he is an alchemy product.


    Runes, incantations, and then the supply of the Sorcerer''s stone, even the body has been transformed.


    Maybe that''s how all the original wizards come from?


    We have to admit that the powerful resilience of Phoenix''s tears makes Fanlin lively again.


    But a touch of the pocket, a cold ball greatly stimulated the senses of van Lin, mad eye Moody''s magic eye.


    When fangfanlin took out the magic eye, the four people all fell into silence.


    The mad eyed man moody couldn''t come back. His magic eye appeared at the door of Umbridge, which broke everyone''s fantasy about moody.


    Out of the door, Fanlin found an ancient tree with the most branches and elastic appearance in the forest.


    He buried the mad eye of Moody in its shade. He marked the bark with a magic wand.


    It''s not very big, but Van leen thinks the mad eye would prefer it to being tied to Umbridge''s door.


    Then four people began to mourn for Moody''s, but it didn''t last long. They had more serious problems to solve, such as Shun, where they should go next.


    After asking for advice from everyone, Harry, van Lin and Hermione agreed that it was better not to stay in one place for too long, and Ron thought so, but his only requirement was that the best place to go was a corned beef sandwich.


    It must be admitted that what Ron said is very important. They can''t live like primitive people.


    So vaseline and Hermione began to clean up everything that the girl had conjured up nearby, and Harry and Ron managed all the magic marks and marks that showed they had camped here.


    Then, under the leadership of Hermione, they appeared together in the outskirts of a small town.


    As soon as they got there, they set up a tent in the shelter of the small Bush and put defense magic around them. Harry risks hiding under his invisibility cloak and goes out looking for food, but things often don''t go as planned.


    When he just entered the town, an unnatural cold wind hit, the mist condensed, the sky suddenly darkened overhead, making him even colder.


    "You can call the patron saint Ron retorted, and Harry walked back to the tent and released a hand, out of breath, saying a word in his mouth: Dementors.


    "I can''t Summon... " He gasped, grabbing the edge of the tent, "can''t Call for... "


    Their expressions of consternation and disappointment made Harry feel guilty. It was an unpleasant experience. Seeing the Dementor glide towards him from a distance, the suffocating cold paralyzed his whole body, and the distant scream hit his eardrum, which made him unable to protect himself.


    Harry used all his willpower to let himself run, leaving Dementors sliding blindly in the Muggles. Muggles can''t see Dementors, but they can feel the desperation where Dementors go.


    "So we still haven''t found any food."


    "Shut up, Ron." Vaseline interrupted, frowning, "Harry, what''s going on? Why do you think you can''t summon the patron saint? Yesterday you could have summoned the patron saint perfectly


    "I don''t know." He sat quietly in one of old Perkin''s old armchair, feeling more disgraced than ever. He felt that there was something wrong with him. Yesterday seemed like a long time ago: today I''m back to the 13-year-old who was the only one on the Hogwarts Express train facing a Dementor crash. Ron broke a chair leg. "What!" He yelled at Hermione, "I''m starving! From the last time I bleed half to death, all I eat is just a few mushrooms"But you can walk over and go straight through the Dementors."


    It''s like a stab, Harry said fiercely. "I will, but I still have bandages on my arm, unless you don''t notice."


    "That''s easy to notice."


    "so that means..."


    "Of course


    "All right, stop!" "There''s no point in our quarrel, that is, Dementors surround it?"


    "Yes, there are too many of them in that town." Harry knocked on his head. He didn''t understand why he suddenly


    "Maybe Voldemort influenced you," said Fanlin. "Every time a connection is made, one side is suppressed."


    "Empty your mind, Harry. Try to give yourself some strength." As a matter of fact, what he had planned to do, but in fact, it seems that a wizard who has not fully recovered will easily have some unexpected problems, such as being unable to control magic at critical moments?


    "OK, but let''s go somewhere else to find food." Said Hermione, giving Harry a sneak look. "We can''t always stay where Dementors roam."


    Finally, they spent the night in a field on a remote farm, where they got eggs and bread. "It''s not theft, is it?" Hermione asked timidly as they wolfed down scrambled eggs and toast.


    "Should I put some money under the cooing chickens?" Ron rolled his eyes, his cheeks bulging.


    "Oh, my Hermione, don''t worry about so much. Relax "It''s just some kind aid, and if you mind, I think we can wait until we''ve settled everything and come back to compensate them," Van Lin said


    And It''s true After a comfortable big meal, it''s very easy to relax. On this night, the debate about Dementors was forgotten in laughter.


    And there seems to be some hope for the future.


    At least, to be clear, they need to find the remaining two Horcruxes, as well as the props for destroying them.


    The sword of Gryffindor disappeared. Van Lin had tried to pull it out of his hat, but it was not as easy as he thought.


    Fox also lost contact, little Phoenix seems to have found a remote residence, van Lin can not feel it now.


    But Harry was very optimistic and full of hope. He was the first person on duty in the three night shift. This is the first time they have realized the fact that a full stomach is a good spirit, while an empty stomach represents controversy and sadness.


    Harry was not surprised because he had a near starvation experience in Dursleys.


    Hermione survived those nights quite well, and they didn''t get any food in the search except berries and expired biscuits. Her temper may be a little better than usual, and she is often silent.


    Fanlin was the same, staring at the curls of parchment that had been rubbed from Alex, but it was certain that van Lin would not have been the first to collapse until Hermione had said anything.


    However, Ron is used to the delicious meals of the day offered by his kind mother or by the house elves of Hogwarts. Hunger makes him unreasonable and irritable.


    "Where are we going next?" Ron kept repeating that, as if he didn''t have any idea. He just wanted van Lin or Harry to come up with a plan, and he sat there thinking about the shortage of food.


    In the days that followed, their conversations became more and more repetitive because they didn''t get any new information.


    Naturally, the content of the conversation will not bypass the important prop of Horcrux.


    In addition to what is known to Fanlin, there is also an unknown Horcrux that makes Fanlin a little difficult.


    Maybe it was made before, maybe after.


    However, the latter is more likely, but it can also become very troublesome.


    Nagini was the first choice, but Vaseline had disposed of the snake.


    Things seemed to be at a standstill, and van Lin had no way to explain it to Harry.


    Naturally, van Lin didn''t interrupt Hermione or Harry, and they were very enthusiastic.


    As Dumbledore told them, they firmly believed that Voldemort would hide his Horcrux in a place that was very important to him.


    They kept listing, tediously, over and over again, the places they knew Voldemort had lived or visited.


    The orphanage, where he was born and raised; Hogwarts, where he studied; bokin Bok, where he worked after graduation; and then Albania, where he spent his years in exile: these formed the basis of their speculation.


    "Come on, let''s go to Albania. It won''t take an afternoon to search the whole country. " Ron said sarcastically.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1232

    "Come on, let''s go to Albania. It won''t take an afternoon to search the whole country. " Ron said sarcastically.


    This can not help but make the other three feel uncomfortable, since Ron split up, it seems that a different character.


    But maybe that''s what it was, or in the third grade, they were too focused on what Voldemort wanted to do and ignored their friends.


    "There can''t be Horcruxes there." Fanlin rolled up the sheepskin.


    "Why?"


    "Most of the Horcruxes were made before. In Albania, Voldemort only has soul fragments, and even survival needs to be attached to a snake. Do you think Voldemort..."


    "Didn''t I tell you not to call him by name?" Ron suddenly called, interrupting the three.


    "Oh, ok..." Fanlin tried to hold back his anger, "but no matter what, you can''t control my thoughts. Maybe you can choose not to..."


    "Fanlin..." Hermione tugged at Van Lin''s clothes. Naturally, Fanlin didn''t say much.


    Ron''s face was blue and sulky.


    "Let''s talk about ambush first I mean, the Horcrux of the mysterious man. " Harry looked at Ron and said, somewhat embarrassed.


    "Oh, all right." Vaseline nodded. "It''s certain that there will be no Horcruxes in Albania, and the snake possessed by Voldemort has been killed by me. It was the most likely one."


    "You mean Nagini?" Harry thought of the snake, who had been attached to Nagini.


    "So, Albania can be crossed out." Said Hermione, crossing out Albania from her notebook.


    "Well, what about the next bogin bock magic shop, where he used to be."


    "I don''t think he''s going to hide anything in bogin Bok." Harry said he had said that many times, but repeated it just to break the awkward silence. "Bogin and bok are experts in dark magic items, and they will recognize the Horcrux in a flash."


    At this point, Ron obviously yawned. Harry suppressed the urge to throw something at him and continued, "I guess he''s hiding it at Hogwarts."


    Hermione sighed.


    "But Dumbledore will find out, Harry!" Harry repeated his point of view and looked for reasons in favor of his point of view.


    "Dumbledore said in front of me that he was never sure he knew all the secrets of Hogwarts. I tell you, if there''s a place there that''s volley... "


    "Oh


    "Mysterious man! And then! " "If there''s one place that really matters to Voldemort, it''s Hogwarts!" Harry yelled, forcing himself to endure


    "Oh, come on," said Ron mockingly. "His school?"


    "Yes, his school! It was his first real home, a place of extraordinary significance to him; it represented everything to him, even after he left... "


    "We''re talking about mysterious people, right? Not you? " Asked Ron.


    Harry forced himself not to see Ron because he was afraid that he would rush out and fight Ron.


    "And Ravenclaw''s crown, which van Lin found and destroyed at Hogwarts. Maybe Hogwarts has other Horcruxes. After all, Hogwarts is very big, isn''t it? In many places, even Dumbledore can''t help it..."


    "I can tell you, Harry, Ravenclaw''s crown was made when Voldemort was still in school."


    "And you told us that the mystery man asked Dumbledore to give him a job after he graduated." Hermione said.


    "Yes." Harry replied.


    "And Dumbledore thinks he just wants to come back and try to find something, maybe the founder of some other college, to make Horcruxes?"


    "Yes." Harry replied.


    "But he didn''t get the job." Hermione said, "so he would never have a chance to go there and find the founder''s stuff and hide it in the school!"


    "And, to be sure, we should focus on the founder''s legacy, but it''s not Hogwarts, is it?" Said Fanlin.


    "Well, then." Harry was convinced. "Forget Hogwarts."


    There''s no other clue. They had to come to London and hide under their invisibility suits in search of the orphanage where Voldemort grew up. Hermione sneaked into a library and found out from their records that the place had been rebuilt many years ago. They came to its location and found what is now a government tower.


    "Can we try to dig the foundation?" Said Hermione jokingly.


    "He can''t hide the Horcrux here," Harry affirmed.


    He knew it all along. The orphanage was the place where demons tried to get rid of. It was impossible for him to hide a part of his soul here. Dumbledore shows Harry the splendor and mystery of the place where Voldemort hides his Horcrux.This dark gray corner of London is the most remote place you can imagine, especially with Hogwarts or Gringotts Wizard''s Bank Compare that with a building with gilded doors and marble floors.


    Still without any new ideas, they continued to shuttle through the countryside. To be safe, they put up tents in different places every night. Every morning, they make sure that all traces of their presence are removed, and then they set out to find another remote and hidden place.


    When the phantom appeared, it went to many forests, narrow mountain streams, purple wilderness, mountains covered with Canary flowers, and small bays with many pebbles under protection.


    Compared with the anxiety of curry rice, Fanlin''s mind has become more and more peaceful.


    The magic array tuvalin got from Alex probably has an eyebrow. Ironically, Fanlin tried his best to speculate on Voldemort''s other meanings. To be sure, it was just a revived magic.


    On the other hand, Voldemort is not resurrecting the present man. He is ready to break the rules of time and drag the past strong and healthy God of death out of time.


    Fanlin thought that he probably thought about what conditions were needed. The problem is that only the time converter can do it in the Ministry of magic, but it is not realistic to use it to reverse thousands of years of time, isn''t it.


    Thinking of this, Fanlin is a little relieved, just like them, in the constant attempt to find that they are finally doing nothing.


    ¡­¡­


    "What''s the matter? What do you see? " Fanlin looked up and looked at Harry, who was embarrassed. "Are you..."


    "One face," Harry murmured in a whisper, "the same face. The thief who stole from grigorwich. "


    At this point, Ron would turn away and make no secret of his disappointment. Harry knew Ron wanted to hear about his family or other members of the order of the Phoenix, but, after all, Harry was not a television antenna. He could only know what Voldemort thought at that time, not what he wanted to know.


    It was obvious that Voldemort was constantly thinking about the cheerful but unknown teenager, including their name and whereabouts.


    Harry could be sure that Voldemort did not know much more than he did.


    As Harry''s scar continued to burn, the happy, blonde boy flashed through his mind. He had to try to cover up any discomfort or pain, because other people had no reaction except impatience when he mentioned the thief.


    Ron and Hermione didn''t care at all, and through the old wand, Fanling probably guessed who Harry was talking about.


    Greenworth?


    The last old wand owner before Dumbledore.


    Voldemort will eventually find the old wand, which Fanlin has never doubted, but how long it will take is unknown.


    Van Lin has been trying to contact fox, because he wants to see Dumbledore, but the problem is, fox has no response at all. As for Dumbledore''s location, van Lin can''t find it at all. It''s hidden by magic.


    As for Harry, the long search finally led Harry into endless confusion.


    In despondency, Harry tries to think about the location of Horcruxes in a broader sense, but the only place in his mind is Hogwarts.


    However, van Lin did not think about it at all. Ravenclaw''s crown had been destroyed, so he did not put forward his opinion.


    Autumn leaves rolled over the village they passed. So the tent they set up was covered with fallen leaves.


    The fog made by nature seems to have joined the Dementors in the fog. The wind and rain also come to their trouble. In fact, although Hermione was better able to identify edible fungi, she couldn''t make up for the sense of isolation, seclusion, and ignorance in their fight against Voldemort.


    "My mom," Ron said one night, while they were sitting in their tents on the banks of Wales, "can make delicious food out of thin air."


    He became more irritable when he saw the many charred colored fish in his plate.


    Fanlin looked at Ron''s face impatiently. The desperate environment always changed people''s temperament, didn''t they.


    "Your mother can''t make food out of the air," Hermione couldn''t have said. "No one can. Food is the first of the five major exceptions to ocean law... "


    "Oh, easy, can''t you?" Ron said the fish was chewing through his teeth.


    "It''s impossible to make food out of thin air! You can call it from a place you know in advance, you can change it, and if you already have some, you can increase the number of it... "


    "Well, I don''t want to increase the number of these things anyway. It''s disgusting." Said Ron.


    "The fish Harry caught, I tried my best to do it! I''ve noticed that I''m always the one who picks food when it''s almost finished! " Hermione said a little grumpy, then put down the plate in her hand"Stop it..." Van Lin looked at Ron coldly. "Tomorrow you can come to cook, Ron. You can find some food and try to make it edible by magic. And we will sit there and complain with a long face, and then you will know you..."


    Words have not finished, Fanlin is like being pinched by the neck, some vigilant looking at the outside.


    "Of course, I miss me..."


    "Shut up, Ron!" Harry went on, and the whole man stood up.


    Fanlin got up and looked at Harry. Then they nodded and rushed out. The black river rolled behind them. All of a sudden, van Lin heard the sound again.


    He looked around in the light of his wand. There''s nothing moving.


    "You''ve put a deaf ear charm here, haven''t you?" Van Lin asked Hermione in a low voice.


    "I did everything I could." She whispered, "listen to the mantra with the ear closed, the Muggle banishment mantra, and the daydream mantra. They can''t hear or see us, no matter who they are. "


    The sound of heavy footfalls, and the fall of some stones and branches, clearly told them that some people were climbing down the cliffs to the wooded slopes, to the narrow banks where they camped.


    They pulled out their wands and waited. The magic they cast here can protect them from Muggles and ordinary witches, especially in the dark. If they are death eaters, then their defense magic will begin to be tested by the black magic for the first time.


    The sound grew louder, but it didn''t get clearer, as if a group of people came to the Bank of the river.


    Fanlin estimated that they were less than twenty feet from here, but the sound of the waterfall made him uncertain. Hermione took out the beaded bag and began to look for something. After a while she found several retractable ears and gave each of them one. They quickly put one end of the flesh colored string into their ears and threw the other end out of the tent exit.


    A few seconds later, van Lin heard a tired man''s voice. "There should be some salmon here, or do you think this season is too early? Here comes the salmon


    A few clear splashes of water followed by the fish''s rapid struggle. Someone mumbled in appreciation.


    Van Lim sent his telescopic ears deeper into his ears: apart from the river, he could recognize many sounds, but they did not speak English or any human language he had ever heard. It was a rude, harsh language, a click from the throat. And it sounds like two people talking, and one of them sounds a little bit slower.


    The flames were burning more and more on the other side of the tent, and huge figures swayed in the light of the fire through the tent. The alluring aroma of the roasted fish wafted in their direction. Then there was the jingle of dishes and dishes, and the first man spoke again.


    "Here you are, Lasso, Dirk."


    "Goblin!" Hermione said to van Lin with her mouth. Van Lin nodded and confirmed Hermione''s idea.


    "Thank you." The goblins speak together in English.


    "So, how long have you three escaped?" The question was a mellow and pleasant new voice, and Fanlin''s vague feeling was very familiar. He imagined a round face with a smile.


    "Six weeks Seven weeks I forgot. " The man said in a tired voice, "a few days after I met the ring, I joined Dirk''s team soon. I''m glad to make an alliance with you."


    He stopped for a moment, the knife was scraping on the glass, and then he took the glass off the ground and put it back.


    "Then why did you leave? Ted. " The man continued.


    "I know they''re going to attack me soon." Ted said in a smooth voice, and Harry realized immediately who the man was: Tonks'' father.


    "I heard the death eaters were in that area last week, and I decided it was best to run away. I refused to register as a Muggle. So you see, I know sooner or later there will be a day, I still have to leave. My wife''s going to be fine. She''s pure blood, and I saw Dean there, well, a few days ago, right, kid? "


    "Yes," said another voice. Fanling, Hermione, Harry, and Ron looked at each other without speaking but excited. They could be sure they recognized Dean Thomas'' voice, their classmate in Gryffindor.


    "Muggle, right?" Said the first man.


    "I''m not sure," Dean said. "My father abandoned my mother when I was young. I don''t have any evidence that he''s a wizard. " Then there was a silence, except for the sound of chewing. Then Ted started talking again.


    "I have to say, Dirk, I was surprised to meet you. Happy, but surprised. There''s a rumor that you''ve been caught. "


    "I was caught," Dirk said. "I escaped on the way to Azkaban. Someone knocked him out, and I grabbed his broom. That''s easier than you think. I don''t think he was awake. He may be under the control of the soul snatcher. If so, I''ll shake hands with the witches who curse him because they saved my life. "There was another silence, only the crackling of flames and the surging of the river. And Ted said, "which side are you two on? I, er, always think that goblins are on the side of mysterious people. Generally speaking, they are


    "Your idea is wrong." "We are not on either side," said the high voice goblin. This is the wizard''s war. "


    "Where are you going to hide next?" "I wanted to be cautious," said the low voice goblin. "I refused what I thought was reckless. I know very well that I am in danger. "


    "What do they ask you to do?" Ted asked.


    "It''s a disservice to the dignity of our race," replied the goblin, whose voice was more vocal than human when he said it. "I''m not a domestic elf."


    "And you, ring?"


    "For the same reason," said the high voice goblin, "Gringotts are no longer under my control. I don''t recognize the wizard managers. " He then mumbles something he doesn''t understand, and Dirk laughs.


    "Is there anything ridiculous?" Asked Dean.


    "Ha ha," said Dirk, "there are some things that even a wizard doesn''t know."


    There was a brief silence.


    "I don''t understand..." Dean said.


    "I took a little revenge before I left." Pull the hoop in English.


    "Good man Good goblin, I mean Ted made a hasty revision. "I guess you''ve locked the death eaters in big, hidden caves, haven''t you?"


    "If I did that, the sword would not have helped him escape." Said the ring. Dirk laughed again, and even Dirk chuckled.


    "Dean and I still don''t quite understand." Said Ted.


    "So did Severus Snape, though he didn''t know what it was." Pull ring says, two fine together issued malice laugh.


    Harry was almost choked by excitement in the tent. He and van Lin looked at each other, trying to hear the voices.


    "You haven''t heard of that, Ted?" Dirk asked, "about the students at Hogwarts who tried to steal the Gryffindor sword from Snape''s office?"


    It was like an electric current running through Harry''s body, stinging his nerves and making him stand where he was.


    "I didn''t hear a word," Ted said. "The prophet didn''t report it, did it?"


    "Not at all," Dirk chuckled. "The ring told me, he heard from Bill Weasley, who works in the bank. One of the students who wanted to get the sword was Bill''s sister. "


    A few people took a look, and it was obvious that Harry and Ron were both holding on to the telescopic ears as if they were the ropes of their lives.


    "She and two other friends went into Snape''s office and smashed the glass box that apparently kept the sword. Snape caught them as they tried to sneak the sword down the stairs


    "Oh, God bless them," Ted said. "What do they think they can beat the mysterious man with this sword? Or beat Snape himself? "


    "Whatever they want to do with the sword, Snape thinks it''s not safe to put it there again," Dirk said. "After a few days, he may have been instructed by the mysterious man, and I guess he sent it to the ancient London spirit for preservation."


    The goblins laughed again.


    "I don''t know what''s funny about it." Said Ted.


    "That''s not true." Said the ring in a harsh voice. "The sword of Gryffindor!"


    "Oh, yes. It''s just an imitation - a wonderful imitation, to be sure But it was made by a wizard. The original sword was made by a goblin centuries ago, and will certainly have some of the characteristics of a goblin''s armor. No matter where the real Gryffindor''s sword is, it''s certainly not in gringott. "


    "I see," Ted said. "I don''t think you told the Death Eaters about it?"


    "I don''t see any reason to disturb them with such things." The ring said that he was right.


    Now Ted and Dean are laughing with Dirk and Dirk. In the tent, Harry closed his eyes, hoping that someone could ask him questions that Harry needed to know.


    After a long minute, Dean spoke. He was Ginny''s former boyfriend.


    "What happened to Ginny and the others? Those who want swords. "


    "Oh, they have been brutally punished." The ring said carelessly.


    "So, are they all right now?" Ted quickly asked, "I mean, the Weasleys can''t afford to have another child hurt, can they?"


    "They were not seriously injured, as far as I know." Said the ring.


    "They''re lucky," Ted said. "From Snape''s track record, we should be glad they''re alive."


    "You believe that story, don''t you, Ted?" Dirk asked, "do you believe Snape killed Dumbledore?""Sure," Ted said. "You''re not going to sit there and tell me what you think Potter did?"


    "It''s hard to be sure what to believe these days." Dirk muttered.


    "I know Harry Potter," Dean said. "I''m sure he''s real The salvation star, or something else. "


    "Yes, there are a lot of people who believe he is, son," Dirk said, "including me. But where is he now? Faced with so many things, he ran away. Do you think he knows a lot of things we don''t know, or has a special mission, or is he fighting, fighting, not hiding. And you know, the Daily Prophet has been fighting against him all the time... "


    "The prophet daily?" Ted scoffed. "If you still read that newspaper, you deserve to be cheated, Dirk. If you want to know the truth, look at singing the opposite. "


    Just as soon as the voice dropped, a burst of breathless vomit began to sound, and it was getting louder and louder. Derek forced down a fish bone. In the end, he spattered and said, "sing against the tune?"? That old lunatic, Shannon ferrius Lovegood''s ragged magazine? "


    "The magazines of these days are not very strange," Ted said. "You need to see that Shannon ferrius has published all the facts that the prophet''s Daily has deliberately omitted. Now I don''t have to worry about snorers anymore. They wanted to work with him for a long time, I don''t know. But Shannon ferrius said on the front page of each issue that witches fighting Voldemort should give priority to helping Harry Potter


    "It''s hard to help a boy who has disappeared from the world." Said dirk.


    "Look, they haven''t caught him yet, and it''s an achievement in itself." Ted said, "I''m glad he doesn''t have any news right now, and that''s what we''re doing, hiding in a safe place, isn''t it?"


    "yes, you''re on the point," Dirk said heavily. "I''d rather see him arrested now when the whole Ministry of magic and all their followers are looking for him. But it''s also possible that they''ve caught him and killed him without making it public, right? "


    "Oh, don''t say that, Dirk," Ted muttered.


    There was a long silence, only the click of knives and forks. When they spoke again, they discussed whether they should sleep on the river bank or withdraw to sleep on a wooded slope.


    Then they felt that the trees could cover them better, so they put out the fire and climbed back to the slope, and their voices faded away.


    Several people rolled up their telescopic ears.


    Harry found it difficult to be silent after eavesdropping on these words. He couldn''t even say one more word: "Ginny The sword... "


    "I understand!" Said Hermione. She rummaged in her beaded bag, and this time she reached deep into her armpits.


    "Here We In... " She squeezed a few words out of her teeth, and it was obvious that she was trying to pull something out of the deep part of the bag. Gradually, a picture frame with gorgeous decoration appeared.


    Fanlin went to help her. When they held up the empty portrait of Phineas, Hermione pointed her wand at it, ready to cast a spell.


    "If someone had stolen that sword in Dumbledore''s office," she gasped, as they leaned the portrait against the side of the tent. "Phineas Nigel would have seen it. His portrait is hanging next to that place."


    "Unless he''s sleeping." Said Harry.


    "No, no, no, they''re not sleeping." Said Fanlin, gazing at the portrait of Phineas.


    It''s clear that Ginny can''t let Neptune down again.


    Harry holds his breath as Hermione kneels in front of the empty canvas. He becomes very anxious. Harry really wants Ginny to do nothing if possible.


    What''s Snape doing to Ginny?


    Hermione''s wand was pointing to the center of Chinatown, clearing her throat and saying, "er Phineas? Phineas Nigel? "


    Nothing appeared.


    "Phineas Nigel?" Again, Hermione. "Professor Black? May I speak to you, please? Please


    "The word" please "is always useful." A false voice said that Phineas Nigel slipped into his portrait.


    This caught Hermione off guard.


    The next second, a black blindfold fell over Phineas Nigel''s cunning, black eyes, causing him to bump into the frame and scream with pain.


    "What How dare you What do you want... "


    "I''m sorry, Professor Black," said Hermione, "but it''s a necessary defense!"


    "Take away this filthy attachment at once! Take it, I said! You are destroying an artwork! Where am I? What happened? "


    "You don''t need to know where you are," Van Lin said faintly, and then Phineas Nigel stopped trying to peel off his dark blindfold as if he were suddenly frozen."Is the source of this voice a miss Mr. al?"


    "If you really think so." "Look at Harry," said Van Lin.


    "We have a few questions to ask you About the sword of Gryffindor. "


    "This is Mr. Potter?"


    "Yes, as you wish."


    Phoenicus has come to great interest.


    "Well," said phoenicus Nigel, turning his head and trying to see Harry, "yes, the stupid girl did the most ignorant act there..."


    "You don''t talk to my sister much." Ron said rudely, and was very dissatisfied with the words of phoenicus.


    But phinias Nigel raised his eyebrows arrogantly.


    "Who else is there?" He asked, turning his head around, "your voice annoys me! The girl and her friend are the most idiotic idiots. Want to steal from the headmaster. "


    "They''re not stealing," Harry said. "The sword was not Snape''s


    "It belongs to the school of principal Snape," said phinias politely. "Why did the girl named Weasley get it? She should be punished, and the idiot rumbaton and the crazy girl! "


    "Neville is not an idiot, Luna is not a madman!" Hermione said.


    "Where am I?" "Again, phinias Nigel asked, and began to fight his eyewear again. "Where did you take me? Why did you remove my portrait from my ancestral home? "


    "Don''t mind that first! How did Snape punish Ginny, Neville and Luna? " Harry asked eagerly.


    "Professor Snape sent them to the Forbidden Forest and went to do something for the silly big Hagrid."


    "Hagrid is not a fool!" Hermione said sharply.


    "Snape may think it''s punishment," Harry said, "but Ginny, Neville and Luna will be happy with Hagrid. Forbidden forest They have faced many worse things than the forbidden forest. It''s great! " He felt relieved, and he thought about terror, at least by heart.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1233

    "What we really want to know, Professor Black, is there anyone else who, um, switched swords? Maybe it''s a chance to clean up Or something else! " Asked Hermione, frowning.


    Hermione was also present when the Fanlin experiment took out the Gryffindor sword with his hat. However, it may be that Gryffindor''s sword is not needed by Fanlin, so the Gryffindor sword does not appear in Van Lin''s hand.


    This is exactly what makes Fanlin suspicious of the magic applied to the sword of Gryffindor.


    Relying on objects to judge whether it is necessary, that is, Gryffindor would do such an unreliable thing.


    Think about the people around, Sirius, Dumbledore, Harry Potter If it wasn''t for Voldemort, 80% of all Linn and Hermione would go to Ravenclaw, but maybe this is fate?


    Regardless of van Lin''s thoughts, Phineas Nigel once again temporarily stopped his eye rescue and chuckled.


    "Muggle kids," he said, "goblin made things that don''t need to be cleaned. Simple minded girls, the goblin''s silver material can be free from dirt. They just absorb things that enhance their strength. "


    "Don''t say Hermione has a simple mind!" Said Harry.


    "I''m too lazy to contradict you," said Phineas Nigel. "Maybe it''s time for me to go back to the headmaster''s office?"


    Because he was blindfolded, he began to feel for the frame, trying to find the way out of the portrait back to Hogwarts.


    But Harry had an idea.


    "Dumbledore! Can''t you bring Dumbledore here? "


    "What do you say?" Asked Phineas Nigel.


    "The portrait of Professor Dumbledore Can you bring him here, right here, in your frame? " Phineas Nigel put his head in the direction of Harry''s voice.


    "Obviously it''s not only Muggle kids who are ignorant, Potter. Only the portraits in Hogwarts can talk to each other, but they can''t walk outside the castle unless they go to their own portraits. Professor Dumbledore can''t come with me. And after I''ve been treated like this in your hands, I promise I''ll never do it again! "


    Harry, dejected, watched Phineas try harder to leave the frame.


    "Professor Black." Hermione said, "you just told us, when was the last time you saw the sword leave its position? Before Ginny took it out, I mean


    Phineas snorted impatiently from his nose.


    "I remember the last time I saw Gryffindor''s sword out of its place, when that little Fanling took it out with Dumbledore."


    "Go out together?"


    "Horcrux!" Vaseline made a lip.


    "But after that, no one moved it?" Asked Fanlin.


    "As you do, there are many ways to hide from us." Said Phineas.


    Hermione had no choice but to look back at Vaseline. They did not dare to say anything until Phineas Nigel had found the exit.


    "I''m very sorry to disturb you!" Van Lin said regretfully.


    "Good night, then." He said bitterly, then walked out of their sight again. When he had only the brim of his hat in the frame, Harry suddenly called out, "wait a minute! Will you tell Snape everything you see? "


    Phineas Nigel put his blindfold head back into the frame.


    "There are more important things to worry about in Professor Snape''s mind, such as those people in Dumbledore. Goodbye, two boys. " As he finished speaking, his figure disappeared completely, leaving nothing but the black blindfold.


    "Harry!" Hermione yelled.


    "I know!" Said Harry aloud. He could hardly control himself, hitting the air with his fist. It''s more than he expected. He stood up and strode out of the tent, feeling that he could run a kilometer. He didn''t even feel hungry.


    Hermione rolls up Phineas'' painting and puts it back in her beaded bag. When she buttoned up, she put the bag aside.


    "So we still didn''t find it."


    "I''m sorry."


    "But it didn''t fall into Snape''s hands, as Dumbledore''s will said."


    "Then the sword was copied and put in the cabinet in the headmaster''s office, at least, after I finally used him." "But I''d prefer Dumbledore to tell me where it is," Van leen said


    Halliday was stunned and his surprise gradually cooled down.


    They looked at each other, and Harry felt that the invisible answer was floating in the air around them, so close to them. Why didn''t Dumbledore tell him? Or did he hint, in fact, tell Harry, but Harry didn''t react?


    "It must not be too far away from us." Said Harry."Think about it!" Hermione whispered, "think about it! Where could he have put the sword? "


    "It''s not Hogwarts," Harry said, starting to think again.


    "Maybe somewhere in Hogsmeade?" Hermione suggested.


    "Scream shack?" Harry said, "no one can get in there."


    "But Snape knows how to get in safely. Isn''t that a little risky?"


    "Dumbledore trusted Snape," Harry reminded her.


    "There''s not enough evidence that he switched swords!" Said Hermione.


    "Yes, you said so." Said Harry, and he was happier than he had been when he thought Dumbledore had something left for him that showed that he didn''t trust Snape so much.


    "So Dumbledore hid it in a place that only you can know, Harry!" Said Fanlin.


    "Well, he''ll keep the sword away from Hogsmeade, and then? What do you think, Ron? Ron? " Harry looked around. For a moment of confusion, he thought Ron had left the tent. Then he saw Ron lying on the dark bed, looking expressionless.


    "Oh, think of me, don''t you?" He said.


    "What?"


    Ron snorted out of his nose and looked at the bottom of the upper bunk.


    "Go on, you three. Don''t let me disturb your interest."


    Harry looked at Hermione for help. Hermione shook her head. She didn''t know what happened to Ron.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Asked Fanling, after a pause.


    "What''s the matter? Nothing. " Ron said, still not looking at them, "anyway, it''s none of your business." There were a few thumps overhead. It''s starting to rain.


    "Well, obviously you have something on your mind." Harry said, "all right?"


    after listening to Harry, Ron took his two long legs off the bed and sat up. He looks mean. He doesn''t look like he used to be.


    "Well, I''ll tell you all. Don''t expect me to jump up and down in the tent happily, because we have a lot of things to do. Things that are on the list of things you don''t know. "


    "I don''t know?" Harry repeated, "what I don''t know?"


    Dong, Dong, Dong


    The rain was getting bigger and faster, and the raindrops fell on the banks covered with fallen leaves around them, and some fell into the murmuring river through the darkness.


    Anger replaced Harry''s happiness.


    Ron''s thoughts as like as two peas thought and worried.


    "I''ve never lived like this," said Ron. "You know, my arm''s broken, I have nothing to eat, and my back is numb every night. You know, I just want us to do something after a few weeks on the run. "


    "I think you know you asked yourself to come," said Harry.


    "Yes, I know that." Ron said blandly, as if to say a person who has nothing to do with him.


    "So what makes your words and deeds inconsistent?" Harry asked. He couldn''t contain his anger now. "Do you think we should stay in a five-star hotel? Looking for Horcruxes every other day? You want to go back to your mom''s for Christmas? "


    "We think you know what we should do!" "We thought Dumbledore told you what to do! We thought you had a clear plan! "


    "Ron!" Hermione screamed, her voice overshadowed the rain outside, but Ron still ignored him.


    "Well, I''m sorry to disappoint you." Harry said that although he felt empty in his heart, his voice was still very quiet.


    "I''ve been very frank with you from the beginning. I told you everything Dumbledore told me. And if you haven''t noticed, we''ve found a Horcrux... "


    "Yes, then, we found a Horcrux, and then we hid in hiding. In the end, we didn''t even know how to find him. There''s no such thing as that!"


    "Enough, Ron!" "You should pay attention to what you''re saying," Van Lin said


    "Am I right? Tell me, what have we been doing? Aimless search for Horcruxes? You stare at a piece of parchment all day long, but what do you know? "


    "I''m watching, but it''s better than you''re whining all day and doing nothing." What do you think you''ve done? Injured, or something? Who in the house hasn''t done these things? "


    "Yes, I haven''t done it. I really don''t matter!" Ron''s voice suddenly became extremely cold. It felt like the first time I faced Voldemort, and then I was passed by Voldemort''s soul.


    "Oh, Fanlin, you should not..." Hermione pulls at Van Lin, but Van Lin doesn''t answer. She just closes the book and looks at Ron coldly.Was it a mistake to bring Ron out?


    Maybe his expectations are too high, or he is too confident about himself and thinks that he can change some things. However, in fact, he has not changed anything. After satisfying his fantasy, he makes things worse?


    No, nothing worse!


    Van Lin stares at Ron coldly.


    "So, I don''t understand what you''re complaining about. If you think you can come up with a decent and successful plan for Voldemort, of course, I''ll do whatever you say, but you can''t."


    "I can''t, Harry or Hermione, or even Dumbledore. No one can face him with a fabricated plan. We have to plan very simply, collect Horcruxes and kill him. Of course, this is the only thing we can do. So, I want to ask you, what are you complaining about? Or did I do something wrong, or Harry? "


    "In other words, apart from our long time together, what are you entitled to complain about?"


    The rain fell heavily on the tent, tears streaming down Hermione''s cheek, and the excitement of a few minutes ago disappeared, as if it had never appeared.


    It was like a little spark that exploded and went out, leaving only darkness, humidity and cold.


    Ron didn''t speak, just staring at them in the dark.


    "What are you still doing here?" Said Harry, taking a deep breath.


    "I don''t know!" Said Ron.


    "You go home." Said Harry.


    "Good! I''m just getting ready. " Ron yelled, and then he took a few steps toward Harry, and Harry didn''t flinch. "Didn''t you hear what happened to my sister? But you don''t care at all, right? It''s just a forbidden forest. Harry Potter, who has "faced worse things," doesn''t care what happened to her there. Good, those giant spiders and werewolves... "


    "I just said He''s with other people With Hagrid... "


    "Yes, I understand. You don''t care! No matter what happens to the rest of my family, "the Weasleys can''t afford to have another child injured." do you hear that


    "Yes, I..."


    "Even if you hear it, don''t worry about it?"


    "Ron!" Hermione wiped her tears anxiously. "I don''t think that means something happened, something we don''t know. Think about it. Bill has been disfigured. Now many people know that George has one ear. You are supposed to have died or lost his magic power. I''m sure he''s talking about these things... "


    "Oh, you''re sure, aren''t you? Well, well, I won''t let them worry about us any more. So, are you OK, of course, your parents are fine... "


    "So, that''s your reason!" Van Lin stood up and grabbed Ron by the collar.


    "Let me go!" Ron was dressed in coarse clothes.


    "You need to wake up!" Said, van Lin can''t help but a punch in Ron''s nose, suddenly, red blood along Ron''s nose stay down.


    "Everyone is responsible for their actions, Ron! Mr. Weasley won''t do that. Mrs. Weasley, or Fred, George, bill, or even Ginny, they''re much more sober than you are! "


    "Yes, I''m not awake!" Ron wiped the blood under his nose with his hand. "Why should I wake up? I only care about what I care about and what I want to do. If it''s wrong..."


    Ron didn''t finish the second half of his sentence. Suddenly, Ron suddenly stood up and van Lin responded.


    But before the two of them took their wands out of their pockets, Hermione had raised her wand: "there are obstacles!"


    She sobbed and said that an invisible wall of air cut them apart. Ron was on the left, and the three of them were on the right. It was like two worlds. It could not help but make a few people in the room cold.


    Harry felt a bit of pain, like breaking a glass. He knew very well that there was an irreparable gap between the four of them.


    Ron didn''t speak. He just glanced coldly at the three people opposite him.


    "So, I quit!" Ron said, putting the light switch in his pocket next to the bed, and without saying a word rushed into the rainy night inside.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1234

    Ron walked very simply.


    The rain outside the tent has not stopped. The rain mixed with the soil has erased all traces of Ron. No one would have thought of it if the messy beds had not shown that someone had lived here before


    "Don''t go, he left..." Van Lin shook his head and stopped Hermione''s impulse to rush out.


    Harry stood still and said nothing.


    "Why It will be like this... " Hermione sobbed, covering her face with her hands, and her tears wet the back of her hands through her fingers.


    "I''m going to clean it up and add a magic spell..." Harry said in silence, turning his head into the rainy night.


    The dark light, like lightning, hit the top of the tent.


    It may be fantasy, but it''s true that not everyone is suitable.


    Compared with them, Ron only valued the safety of these people.


    Human relationship?


    Inexplicably, Fanlin felt some absurdity, all the happiness and unhappiness at this moment have become calm.


    Ron''s misfortune made the team who had just left the harvest become silent again. Although this seems inevitable in the eyes of Fanlin, the three of them do not seem to reflect the value of Ron at all.


    But in any case, friends, after all, there is no way to give up.


    It was the biggest blow to Harry.


    When Harry woke up the next day, it took several seconds to remember what had happened.


    In fact, Harry naively hoped that it was just a dream. He hoped Ron was still there and he didn''t leave.


    But when he turned his head over his pillow, he could see Ron''s abandoned bed, which was like a corpse on the road, affecting his vision.


    Harry jumped out of his bed and tried not to look at Ron''s bed.


    Hermione was busy in the kitchen, and as Harry walked by, she said good morning in a low voice and quickly turned away.


    Hermione cried last night and her eyes are still a little red and swollen.


    Fanlin is still pondering his magic again and again, everyone is still the same, never lax practice, but become more silent.


    Surprisingly, Harry sat down beside van Lin, feeling the cold magic of van Lin, which seemed to make him sober.


    Van Lim opened his eyes and looked at Harry in a daze.


    "If you don''t mind, I think you should try this one." Say, fan Lin passes a crystal ball in the past, the light spot of disorderly disorder in crystal ball is dense and dense, can''t help but let the heart grow irritable.


    "How?"


    "Control them, the way you want them to be." Said Fanlin, then got up and went to the kitchen to help.


    "He''s gone," Harry said to himself, and tried to practice as Vaseline said, but Harry''s spirit didn''t lead the dots into orbit. Instead, it was like a stream of water washed them away and quickly returned to their original shape.


    Harry tried again and again, and at the end of the day, he had to recognize one thing. His spirit was just a mess.


    "He''s gone!" As Harry washed and dressed, he couldn''t help thinking about it again and again, as if repeating it would reduce the blow to him.


    Ron has left, which is the truth, and Fanlin also felt that once Ron left, if he wanted to come back, he might only meet in the burrow or Hogwarts.


    The three ended the breakfast in silence, because Ron left, the Ministry of magic monitoring would easily come to the door, even if Harry added magic, but they still did not give themselves trouble mood.


    Who knows what''s going to happen?


    They were sorting out their things, and Harry was absent-minded.


    Vaseline knew why Harry was stalling on the Bank of the river; several times he had found Harry eagerly searching, perhaps giving himself some hope?


    But the red haired figure did not show up in the woods, as it had been last night, and there was nothing to see except the trees washed away by the rain.


    It made Harry a little angry again.


    Another little anger exploded in his heart, and Harry could even hear Ron saying, "we thought you knew what you were doing!"


    With this heavy knot, Harry began to pack up again.


    The muddy river next to them is rising rapidly and is about to cross the bank where they are. They stayed several hours longer than usual to the camp.


    Even Fanlin himself can''t help but feel it with magic. Maybe the familiar feeling will come back in the next second.


    But in the end, after Hermione checked her handbag for the third time, everyone gave up the idea.


    They don''t have time to procrastinate. The death eaters are much more sensitive than they think.


    After a moment''s hesitation, van Lin put away the light switch that Dumbledore left Ron and put it in the storage space. Maybe Ginny should return it to Ron, orRon gave up


    Without hesitation, the recovered Fanlin pulled Hermione and Harry into a mirage. Without a destination, they appeared on a hillside full of heather flowers.


    As soon as they got there, Hermione''s knees were paralyzed, and she remembered losing her strength, sitting on a big stone, her face on her knees, shaking.


    Van Lin squatted down, one of his hands was held by Hermione, while the other gently helped the girl comb her long hair.


    The four of them spent six years together, whether fooling around or fooling around.


    Leaving aside the years of ignorance in childhood, it seems that the most meaningful time is together with them.


    Facing Voldemort, or


    Harry looks at Hermione in silence.


    Harry thought he should comfort her, but something seemed to force him to stay where he was.


    Harry felt cold and nervous all over him: he saw the scornful look on Ron''s face again.


    Harry strode through the heather, circling the heartbroken Hermione, reciting the mantra she used to keep them safe.


    They didn''t discuss RON in the next few days.


    Like the tacit understanding of three people, the normal communication and eating, but no one mentioned about Weasley, about red hair, about Ron.


    Van Lim hesitated. He wanted to see Dumbledore, but it was like being abandoned. They were left in the corner.


    Losing contact with the order of the Phoenix is like being out of line with the world. When you think about what you are going to face, it''s like a mountain. You can''t breathe.


    They seem to have lost their smile, and everyone is using their own way to get out of this predicament.


    Vaseline is constantly experimenting with magic, but it is like a bottleneck, keeping van Lin firmly there.


    Vaseline began to help Hermione and Harry practice, just like at Hogwarts, but Harry couldn''t hit the spirit at all.


    Ron''s departure is like a nightmare to Harry, he began to dream of Hogwarts, so that Harry did not dare to sleep at night.


    In those days, Harry began to take out the map of the living point and look for it with the light of his wand. He waited for the moment when the dot representing Ron appeared on the Hogwarts corridor to prove that he had returned to his comfortable castle, protected by his pure blood identity.


    However, Ron did not appear on the map. Soon after, Harry suddenly woke up and found himself staring at Ginny''s name in the girls'' dormitory. He was worried that his persistent gaze would disturb her sleep. In this way, she might feel that he was thinking about her and hoped that everything would be all right for her.


    During the day, they spared no effort to determine where the Gryffindor sword might exist, but the more they discussed where Dumbledore might have hidden it, the more desperate and far fetched they felt.


    For the first time, Fanling felt out of control, just like what he was doing now. He seemed to ask, but he tried every means, and the sword of Gryffindor did not respond to him at all.


    And Harry racked his brains and couldn''t remember where Dumbledore had mentioned where he might be hiding things.


    Sometimes he didn''t know if he was angry with Ron or Dumbledore.


    We thought you knew what you were doing We think Dumbledore told you what to do We think you have a real plan!


    Harry could not deny that Ron was right.


    Dumbledore actually left him nothing.


    They knew about a Horcrux for a long time, but so far, the whereabouts of the Horcrux have not been revealed.


    Van Lin can''t tell the location of the golden cup. This is his biggest secret. He has done enough. Facing Voldemort, more depends on Harry himself.


    But what will he face?


    Van Lim sometimes wants to get out of here, to the Arctic, to Hogwarts, to Greece, to Egypt


    However, imagination can''t solve any problems. What he can do is to step by step, solve the remaining known Horcrux according to the plan, and then


    Van Lim needs Bellatrix''s key, or he should think about going to Malfoy''s estate.


    However, it is certain that the long time has shaken Harry. He is thinking about accepting the advice of his friends to accompany him on this tortuous and meaningless journey.


    What are you doing?


    I don''t know how long Harry has been repeating this question.


    They spent many evenings in near silence.


    Hermione took out the portrait of Phoenix and leaned against a chair, as if it would fill the void left by Ron''s departure.


    Despite Phoenix''s earlier assertion that he would not visit them again, Phoenix did not seem able to resist the opportunity to learn more about what they were going to do.He allowed himself to appear invisible, and that''s what happens these days.


    Fanlin feels a little funny, this is magic, isn''t it? Those who passed away appear vividly in front of you, and even play some small tricks.


    Harry, on the other hand, was very happy to see him, because someone came to accompany them, although the companion was a constant sneer at them.


    They need to know what''s going on at Hogwarts, although in Harry''s eyes Phoenix is not an ideal source of information.


    Since Snape became the first Slytherin dean to control the school, Phoenix has worshipped him.


    As a result, they had to be careful not to criticize or mention issues related to Snape, or Phoenix would immediately leave his painting.


    Stubborn little old man.


    All of a sudden, that reminds van Lin of Dumbledore, at least, a few years ago.


    Nevertheless, Phoenix has left one credible detail: Snape seems to be forced to face a sustained low-level mutiny by core students.


    this is a boring thing for Snape. Maybe the professor will make complaints about these children who are not worried.


    In a more direct reaction, Ginny was forbidden to go to Hogsmeade. At the same time, he also restored those terrible old laws of Umbridge, forbidding three or more students to gather together and banning informal student associations.


    From all this, van Lin infers that Ginny, Neville and Luna, are doing their best to continue the activities of Dumbledore''s army.


    Of course, it''s not only Vaseline who realizes that Harry has become more sensitive to Ginny than anyone else.


    The lack of information made him eager to see Ginny, which made Harry constantly feel his nerves twitch, and the strong feeling almost gushed out of Harry''s chest.


    But it also makes Harry think of Ron and Dumbledore and Hogwarts himself again, almost as if he had missed his girlfriend. In fact, when Phineas talked about Snape''s oppression, Harry imagined that he could go back to school and join in the operation of disrupting Snape''s regime, which made him excited: there were food and drink, soft beds, and everyone else was watching.


    At the moment, these seem to be the most amazing expectations in the world. However, Harry then remembered that he was the most unpopular person, and Fanlin was the same.


    Now, Harry''s head is worth a million garonnes, van Lin''s head is worth half a million, and now entering Hogwarts is as dangerous as entering the Ministry of magic.


    Indeed, Phoenix often emphasizes it carelessly.


    In fact, he was too lazy to know about the whereabouts of Harry and Hermione. Whenever he did, Hermione pushed him back into the beaded bag, and Phoenix refused to show up again a few days after this casual farewell.


    The weather is getting colder and colder.


    They didn''t dare to stay anywhere for long, and even the frosty south of England became the most worrying place for them. They continue to come and go across the country, bravely facing the mountains, where their tents are covered with ice and snow; they are brave enough to face the boundless swamps, where the tents are submerged by cold floods; on an island in the lake of Scotland, blizzards cover most of the tents at night.


    On the night when the glittering Christmas trees could be seen through the windows of many houses, Harry was determined to make another suggestion: he felt that there was only one road left that had not been investigated.


    After a brief exchange with van Lin, Harry got van Lin''s support, which made Harry''s mind set.


    In fact, only Hermione may object.


    It has to be admitted that it is a headache.


    "So, aren''t you going to do something about it?" Harry murmured in a whisper beside van Lin.


    "Your crystal ball is out of order." Van Lin squinted at Harry. "I think you should..."


    "Oh, don''t worry about that. That''s your girlfriend."


    "She''s your friend, too." Fanlin was calm and watched Hermione walk out of the room.


    "I''ll be back soon!"


    Immediately, two people put on the smile.


    Hermione went out in a invisibility cloak.


    "So, are you going to go?"


    "I have to go. I think I can find out where I can find out." Harry said definitely.


    "I don''t object. Of course, Hermione, you have to convince yourself."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1235

    "It''s up to you." Van Lin said, looking at Harry in silence, "this is your problem. You have to solve it yourself."


    "But that''s your girlfriend..."


    "Oh, of course, she is not!"


    Van Lin firmly said, blue eyes on Harry''s eyes, "look at my eyes, Harry, what can you feel?"


    "Cold And Have you taken me for granted Harry jumped away with a ghost call.


    "I..." Van Linyang raised his hand and then slowly put it down. He said quietly, "it''s sincerity, Harry. When did I cheat you?"


    "Just like I didn''t know you and Dumbledore did so much behind my back..." Harry muttered, it made van Lin''s eyes twitch.


    Harry is really It''s getting worse


    "But you''re right. It really depends on me. After all, it''s my proposal now..." Harry hesitated to say that, in fact, after Ron left, Harry had been rummaging over the past and thinking it over and over.


    "So, Fanlin, tell me, do you have any plans I think you''re a little strange. You seem to have something about Horcruxes now... "


    "Not really?"


    "Well..." Harry nodded hard. "Can you tell me what''s on the paper?"


    Fanlin was slightly stunned, his hands trembled, but he quickly clenched.


    "Harry, what do you think besides the wizard I mean, who else will master this magical power? "


    "Vampire? Or... "


    "No, no, no, it''s not in the present cognition..." Vaseline shook his head and said, "do you think there will be gods in this world?"


    "God?"


    Harry looked at Vaseline a little confused. "How could you think that?"


    "What if, I tell you, they once existed?"


    "Er..." Harry was stunned, staring at the crystal ball in his hand, and then at Vaseline.


    "Or Maybe After all, there are so many people left in the past You know, the story of God, and the legend... "


    "What if, I tell you, they''re just like us, but earlier creatures with more powerful powers?" Van Lin said with a smile.


    Harry''s face became dignified, and he could see that van Lin was not joking.


    "What do you want to say?"


    "I hate to say that, but it seems that there is no way to bypass you for what Voldemort is doing. If there is not only one Horcrux supporting Voldemort, but something else?"


    "You mean he found one God


    "No, no, no, Harry, there can''t be gods in the world now. In the past, I can tell you very clearly that they left, or Dead. "


    "But if they were gods How could... "


    "As I said, they''re just a bunch of stronger creatures." Van Lin was silent, "just like a great wizard, no one can escape the end of death. Maybe their power can make life continue, but the bubble will burst one day after all, isn''t it?"


    "But what does Voldemort have to do with it?"


    "You should know that you have felt it, and that''s what Voldemort is trying to do." Fanlin said, eyes calm and terrible, "if you say, your fate is tied with him, but now, I''m afraid it''s not so simple."


    "Voldemort..."


    "He''s trying to become a God." "If I guess right, this altar is part of his preparation. It''s like he was resurrected with your help a few years ago. Voldemort didn''t stay where he was."


    There was a cold sweat on Harry''s forehead.


    "So, you know..."


    "I''m sorry, I really don''t know." "All I can do is help you grow up quickly. As for the rest, to be honest, I''ve been to many places, but I want to figure out a clue..."


    "OK..." Harry felt a little dry in his throat.


    "Horcruxes, please, Harry. To be honest, I''m It''s a mess... " Van Lin laughs bitterly and taps his skull gently.


    "What can I do?"


    "Do what you want, Harry. Do it boldly. Maybe we''ll find something new." Van Lin stretched a stretch, "we can put this thing aside, right? The road must be finished step by step."


    "All right." Harry was silent for a moment and burst into a smile in Van Lin''s surprised eyes.


    "Nothing has changed, has it? I''ve been in contact with him!" Harry knocked on his head. "And my feeling tells me I want to go to Godric Valley!""Then go!"


    "So, Hermione..." Halila made a long sound


    "Oh No, no, no, no, you''ll do it yourself


    When they were entangled, the curtain of the tent was suddenly lifted up. A cold wind made them feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Hermione?" Van Lin tried to ask, but it was as if the words were stuck in his throat. His voice was short, as if he had been frightened.


    "I am, of course!" Hermione responded, lifting the invisibility cloak.


    Hermione''s hand carried two big bags of things, which were Muggle food. Van Lin saw a lot of cans.


    "I left my money on the counter..." Hermione muttered, as van Lin and Harry quickly separated. "I hope they''ll find it..."


    ¡­¡­


    "What are you two doing


    "Oh, of course I''ll... " Van Lim takes three steps and two steps, takes what Hermione has in her hand, and gently leads Hermione to the kitchen with one hand.


    "They will receive it, I promise." Vernin said, while listening to Hermione''s uneasiness, did not forget to use his mouth to tell Harry to solve it.


    ¡­¡­


    Today''s dinner was very sumptuous, and the long lost canned meat and pasta also became incomparably delicious. At least, Hermione''s cooking became more and more delicious. With the fresh mushroom soup, the people in the room once had an illusion of returning to Hogwarts.


    In fact, Harry felt the same way, especially when van Lin abandoned him, leaving him to face Hermione.


    There''s always satisfaction after dinner, which makes Harry think it''s a good time to talk.


    But when he really faced Hermione, Harry didn''t think it was that easy.


    It''s like going back a few years, when Harry was asking Professor McGonagall if he could go to Hogsmeade without the Dursleys'' autograph.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hey Hermione, I was thinking


    "Oh, Harry, just in time, and you, van Lin, come and see it!"


    Hermione said to herself, apparently not listening to Harry.


    Vaseline turned to Hermione, and Harry came up.


    Hermione leaned over and took out the story of Byrd, the minstrel.


    "Look at this symbol." She said, pointing to the front of the page.


    In Harry''s opinion, Hermione refers to the title of the story (he can''t read ancient magic, so he''s not sure), and this picture looks like a triangular eye with a vertical line at the pupil.


    "But I''ve never learned ancient magic, Hermione The curry flavor is bitter.


    "I know, but it''s not magic, and it''s not on the pronunciation list. I always thought it was a picture of an eye, but I don''t think it is! It''s in ink. Look, someone painted it here. This is not the original book. Think about it. Have you ever seen it before? "


    Fanlin looked at it and immediately knew what Hermione was going to say, the symbol


    "No No, wait. " Harry looked closer. "Isn''t Luna''s father wearing it around his neck?"


    "Well, that''s what I thought!"


    "It''s Greenwood''s mark." Fanlin said, and did not give the answer in his heart.


    "What?" Hermione opened her mouth in surprise.


    "Yes, that''s it..."


    "Harry, do you know that, too?" Hermione said in disbelief.


    "Krum told me..." Harry recounts what Victor Krum told him at the wedding, and Hermione looks surprised.


    "The logo of Greenwood?" Her eyes turned away from Harry, turned to the strange mark, and then turned back.


    "But I''ve never heard of a sign in grinderwood. It''s not mentioned in anything I read about it. "


    "Well, as I said, Krum said that the mark was engraved on one of the walls of durmstrand, where grinderwald had left it." Harry shrugged his shoulders.


    Hermione leaned back on her seat again, frowning.


    "It''s strange. If it''s a black magic sign, how could it be in a children''s book? "


    "Yes, it''s strange." Said Harry. "Slinger has tested it. He is the Minister of magic. He should be an expert in the identification of black magic items. "


    "I know Maybe he thought it was just an eye, just like I thought before. All the other stories have a little picture on the title She stopped talking and just gazed at the strange mark.


    While Hermione was in a daze, van Lin gently touched Harry''s back with his hand. Immediately, Harry responded.


    Harry Potter''s second attempt


    "Hermione?"


    "Well?"


    "I was thinking, I I should go to Godric valleyHermione looked at him, but her eyes were blank. Harry felt that Hermione was still thinking about the mysterious mark in the book.


    "Yes," she said, "yes, I think so. I really think we should go there. "


    "So, did you hear what I said?" Harry asked, not sure.


    "Of course, you want to go to Godric valley. I agree. I think we should, I mean, I can''t think of anything else. It''s dangerous, but the more I think about it, the more I feel it''s there


    "Er What''s there? " Asked Harry.


    At this point, Hermione looked as puzzled as he was.


    "Well, that sword, Harry! Dumbledore must know where you''re going back. I mean, Godric Gryffindor was born in Godric''s Valley... "


    "Really? Gryffindor from Godric Canyon


    "Oh, my God, Harry, have you ever read the history of magic Hermione said speechless, looking annoyed.


    "Er..."


    It was definitely the first time Harry felt good in a few months, and the sudden feeling made his face stiff. "I opened it, you know, when I bought it It''s just Only once... "


    "Oh, well, I knew Since the village was named after him, I thought you could connect the two Said Hermione. Her voice was more like her before than recently, and Harry could almost feel that she would announce that she was leaving for the library.


    "There are some records about this village in the history of magic. Wait a minute..." She opened the beaded bag, flipped through it for a while, and finally came up with an old textbook from their school, the history of magic by bashida Bashar, and she flipped quickly with her thumb until she found the page she wanted.


    "According to the records of the international secrets act of 1989. The wizard is in seclusion forever. Maybe it''s natural. But they set up a small group of their own in society. The magic families of many small villages and tribes are attracted and gathered to protect each other. Seworth village in Cornwall, north of frying green in Yorkshire, and Autrey St. catchpol, on the south coast of England, are notable sites for forming wizard families who live next to Muggles and sometimes generously fund them. Perhaps the most famous of these semi magical settlements is the village of Godric Gryffindor, the birthplace of the great wizard Godric Gryffindor, in the southwest of England, where the magician Brown Wright made the first snitch. The cemetery is full of the names of the ancient magic families, and there is no doubt that the records of these haunted stories have been handed down in the chapel nearby for many centuries


    "But you and your parents are not mentioned." Closing the book, Hermione said, "because professor bashart has no record of events later than the end of the ninth century. But did you see that? Godric Valley, Godric Gryffindor, Gryffindor''s sword; don''t you think Dumbledore wants you to connect them


    "Oh, yes Of course... " Harry doesn''t want to admit that he didn''t think of the Gryffindor sword when he proposed to go to Godric canyon. For his part, his knowledge of the village comes only from his parents'' graveyard, the house that barely kept him alive and bashida Bashar.


    "Remember what Muriel said?" he finally asked.


    "Who?"


    "You know." Harry hesitated.


    He didn''t want to mention Ron''s name now, "Ginny''s aunt, the man who said you were skinny at the wedding."


    "Oh, well, that''s rude, and then?" Van Lin quickly takes over, lest the three of them think of Ron.


    "She said bashida bashat still lives in the Godric valley."


    "Bashida barsaud," Hermione murmured, touching the name of bashida bassaud on the embossed cover of the history of magic with her forefinger.


    "Well, I guess..." Her panting, empty look made Harry''s heart turn.


    "What?"


    "Maybe Dumbledore will entrust her with the sword of Gryffindor, not necessarily Harry..." Van Lin said, holding Hermione''s hand in one hand, obviously, Hermione still felt uncomfortable when she thought of Ron, at least, no matter who.


    "And it''s a big probability, isn''t it?" Hermione took a breath and calmed herself down. "She may be one of Dumbledore''s few trusters, but it''s hard to guarantee whether there will be any accident. Maybe even if she takes the sword away and hides it..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1236

    Bashida is now a very old woman, strictly speaking, among the witches, she is regarded as the long-lived group.


    And, as Muriel said, she was "crazy.".


    Is it possible for Dumbledore to ask her to hide the sword of Gryffindor? If so, Harry thinks Dumbledore leaves a lot of variables.


    Dumbledore never showed that he would put a fake sword in his place, let alone his friendship with bashida.


    But in any case, this is not the time to doubt Hermione''s claims; nor to ask when her ideas are surprisingly consistent with her own.


    Harry looked up and casually swept to van Lin, in the twinkling eyes of two people, Harry immediately determined his own ideas.


    "Yes, he may! So, are we going to Godric Valley? "


    "Of course, but we have to think about it from the beginning to the end, Harry." Hermione sat up, and Harry was sure that the new plan had rekindled her enthusiasm, just like himself.


    "We need to practice using phantoms in invisibility suits together..."


    "Not only that, as a start The phantom mantra may also make sense, unless you think we''re going to use the compound soup thoroughly? In that case, we need to collect someone''s hair. In fact, I think we''d better not. The bigger we have to move, the easier it is to cause trouble. " Van Lin added.


    "Yes, but just in case, I think it''s necessary for us to prepare some Muggle hair. At least it can help us change our appearance And, I''m afraid, we have to prepare for exposure. " Hermione pauses slightly. "God knows how many people Voldemort will leave there for us..."


    As he said that, Hermione nodded, but his attention did not interrupt.


    This was the first time that he was excited when he found that the sword was an illusion in gulingge.


    But for Voldemort, Harry would have grown up in Godric Valley and spent every holiday. He could have invited his friends to visit There may even be younger brothers or sisters His seventeen birthday cake will be made by his mother.


    When he found that he was going to return to the place where he had originally belonged, the life he had lost had never been so real before.


    However, inexplicably, Harry became a little nervous, because when he really decided to go, Harry was afraid.


    He has been in the dream countless times, but these are not very good memories.


    That night, after van Lin and Hermione went to sleep, Harry quietly took out his canvas bag from Hermione''s Pearl bag. The inside was a film album sent by Hagrid a long time ago.


    For the first time in months, Harry looked at old photos of his parents, smiling and waving at the past he could no longer have.


    Harry would be happy if he set out for Godric valley the next morning. But Hermione had another idea. She was convinced that Voldemort would expect Harry to return to the site of his parents'' death, and insisted that they could only leave after they had disguised themselves impeccably.


    So they were a whole week late They get their hair from the innocent Muggles who are shopping at Christmas. Then they practice the phantom movement under the invisibility cloak. Fanlin teaches them how to use the phantom spell more quickly. After all, the invisibility cloak is only an external object, and they can''t wear it all the time


    All the training Hermione insisted on.


    They had to show up after night had covered the village, so they swallowed the compound soup at dusk.


    Harry becomes a balding middle-aged male Muggle, Hermione becomes his small, rat like wife, and Fanling uses Animagus directly. After all, it would seem strange to add one person to the mix of two old people.


    Hermione tucked all their belongings in her coat pocket, holding the white cat in Van Lin''s hand. Then Harry put the covert over the two men, and once again they went into the suffocating darkness.


    This time, the phantom shift is particularly long, and the sense of oppression brought by the travel across the space makes the three people not adapt to it.


    This reminds van Lin of the last time he had a direct phantom shift from the outskirts of London to the Vatican, which was probably the worst trip.


    When they opened their eyes again, Harry could clearly feel his heart pounding in his throat.


    Hermione, with one hand on Harry''s arm and the other with her pet in her arms, stood on the snow covered country road, the stars shining faintly in the dark blue sky.


    Village houses are distributed on both sides of the narrow road. Christmas ornaments are flashing in the window. Not far ahead, the golden street lights point to the center of the village.


    "Oh, my God, there''s snow everywhere!" Hermione whispered under her cloak, "why didn''t we think about snow? Take so many precautions, we will still leave footprints! We have to get rid of them You go first, I''ll clean it up... "


    Harry doesn''t want to go into the village like a pantomime horse. In fact, it''s stupid, isn''t it."Take off the invisibility cloak," Harry said quietly, seeing Hermione''s frightened expression. "Oh, take it off. We don''t look like we really are, and there''s no one around here."


    Harry put the invisibility jacket in his jacket and began to move forward without any hindrance.


    The cold air stung their faces. They passed more cottages, each of which might have been where James and Lily had lived, or where bashart now lived.


    Harry looked at the front doors, the snow covered roofs and the front porches, wondering if he could remember anything, but he realized in his heart that it was impossible because he had left here forever in his little over a year old.


    Harry wasn''t even sure if he could see the house. He didn''t know what would happen to the red heart mantra if all the hidden objects disappeared.


    At this time, their path had turned to the left, and in the center of the village, a small square appeared in front of them.


    In the middle of the square, it looks like a war memorial, decorated with colorful lights, and part of it is hidden in the shadow of the windblown Christmas tree. Nearby, there are several shops, a post office, a tavern and a chapel. The stained glass windows of the church light up the square with gem like light.


    The snow here began to harden: hard and smooth after a day''s walk. The villagers crossed their chests, and their outlines were simple and clear in the streetlights.


    In the distance, the three heard a burst of laughter, pop music and the opening and closing of the pub''s doors, and then the church chanted.


    "Harry, I think it''s Christmas Eve!" Said Hermione.


    "Is it?" He had lost his sense of time. They had not read a newspaper for weeks in a row.


    Van Lin gently arched Hermione with his head and made a soft voice.


    "I''m sure you can do it," said Hermione.


    Hermione looked across the church. "They They''ll be there, won''t they? Your mom and dad? I can see the cemetery behind the church. "


    Harry shuddered, feeling more than excitement, more like fear. It was so close now that he doubted whether he really wanted to see it. Maybe Hermione can understand his feelings, because she is holding his hand and pulling him forward for the first time.


    However, as she passed the square, Hermione suddenly stopped.


    "Harry, look!" Hermione pointed to the war monument.


    As they passed, the monument disappeared, and the obelisk, which had been engraved with names, was replaced by a group of three statues: a man with shaggy hair and glasses; a woman with long hair, friendly, kind and elegant; and a baby boy, sitting in her arms. Their heads were covered with snow, as if in white fur hats.


    Harry leaned closer and gazed into his parents'' faces. He never imagined that there would be a group of statues here How strange it is to see one''s stone face A happy baby with no scars on her forehead.


    "Let''s go," said Harry, when he felt satisfied, and they went on to the church. As they crossed the road, he looked back and saw that the group of statues once became war monuments.


    As they approached the church, the singing became louder. Harry''s throat tightened, and the song made him miss Hogwarts more and more. He missed the rude carols of the peeves hiding in his armor, the twelve Christmas trees in the auditorium, Dumbledore in a bonnet from colorful firecrackers, and Ron in a hand knitted sweater


    There is a narrow gate at the entrance to the cemetery.


    Hermione pushed it away as gently as possible, and they crossed it sideways. The paths leading to the church gate were thick with snow, and no one had ever stepped on them.


    They walked through the snow, around the house, hiding in the shadow under the bright windows, leaving deep footprints all the way. Behind the church are rows of snow covered tombstones. Through stained glass, red, gold and green light spots hit the light blue snow. Harry grabs the wand in his coat pocket and goes to the nearest tomb.


    "Look here, it belongs to the ABO family. There may be any long-term connection with Hannah''s family!"


    "Please keep your voice down." Hermione begged in a low voice.


    They gradually trudged to the depth of the cemetery, leaving dark footprints behind them. Sometimes they stopped to look at the words on the tombstone. From time to time, they glanced at the dark scenery around them from the corner of their eyes. After making sure that no one was following them, the three continued to descend.


    "Harry, here it is!" Hermione is separated from him by two rows of tombstones.


    Harry strode toward her, his heart beating violently in his chest. "Is that


    "No, but look here!" She pointed to a black stone. Harry looked down at the cold, mossy granite with the dates of her birth and death, and down below were the words "cadera Dumbledore" and "her daughter Ariana.".


    There is also a line of sacrifice: where your treasure is, where is your heart.


    So Rita Skeeter and Muriel did get something. The Dumbledore family did live here, and some of its members were buried here.Seeing the tomb was worse than just hearing about it. Harry couldn''t help thinking that he and Dumbledore had the same roots in the cemetery. Dumbledore might be his neighbor?


    They could have visited here together, but unfortunately, there is no chance now.


    There was a moment when Harry imagined what it would be like to be here with Dumbledore and how much it would mean to him. But perhaps for Dumbledore, it seems like an unimportant coincidence that their families are standing side by side in the cemetery, or that it has nothing to do with the task he has given Harry.


    Hermione looks at Harry, and Harry is glad his face is hidden in the shadow. He read the words on the tombstone again: where your treasure is, where is your heart.


    In fact, Harry didn''t understand the meaning of these words. But it is certain that Dumbledore, the oldest member of the family after his mother died, chose them as epitaphs.


    "Are you sure he never mentioned..." Hermione began to speak, looking at Van reen uncertainly.


    The white cat in her arms nodded very humanized, and then jumped down.


    "I''m sure." Harry replied briefly, "let''s keep looking."


    Then Harry turned away, hoping he had never seen the stone: he didn''t want his resentment to affect his excitement.


    "Here A moment later, Hermione screamed again in the dark.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Sorry, I thought it was..." In the middle of Hermione''s speech, Harry walked away dejectedly.


    "Wait a minute, Harry. Come back again."


    Harry didn''t want to be led by the nose any more. He forced his way through the snow to her.


    "What?"


    "Look at this!" The tombstone was so old that the weathered Harry couldn''t recognize its name. Hermione pointed out the following symbol.


    "Harry, this is the symbol in that book!"


    Harry gazed at the place where she pointed: the tombstone was so old that it was hard to recognize what had been carved there, even though there did appear to be a triangular mark under the obscure name.


    "Yes Maybe... "


    Hermione lit her wand and pointed to the words on the gravestone.


    "That''s Igor ignorth, I think so..."


    "I''m going to find my parents, OK?" Harry said to her a little bitterly, and then set off again, leaving Hermione and vaseline behind More exactly, a man and a cat were squatting beside the old tombstone.


    From time to time Harry would find some known surnames, such as Abe, which he had seen at Hogwarts.


    There are too many people buried here.


    Sometimes the names of several generations of Wizarding family members appear at the same time in the cemetery: Harry can tell by date whether the family is extinct or whether current members have moved from Godric Valley to other places.


    Harry went farther and farther, and every time he arrived at a new headstone, he felt a little apprehensive and expectant.


    Darkness and silence seemed to come suddenly, and Harry looked around worried, suspecting that it was a Dementor''s attack. Then he realized that the carols were over, the chattering chatter and worshippers were fading away, and the lights had just been extinguished in the church.


    Then Hermione''s voice came for the third time from the dark, sharp and clear a few yards away.


    "Harry, they''re here It''s right here. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1237

    Harry judged from Hermione''s tone that this time it was his parents.


    For no reason, Harry felt a palpitation again.


    Harry went to Hermione in spite of his panic. He felt something heavy was pressing on his chest, just as Dumbledore had just died, and his heart and lungs were really weighed down with grief.


    This tombstone, only two rows behind the tombstones of kaidera and Ariana, is made of white marble, like Dumbledore''s tomb, which makes it easier to see, and it seems to shine in the dark.


    James Porter was born on March 27, 1960 and died on October 31, 1981. Lily Porter was born on January 30, 1960 and died on October 31, 1981. The enemy who will be defeated is death!


    Harry read slowly, as if he had only one chance to understand the words. Then he read the last sentence out loud.


    "The last enemy to be defeated is death..."


    All of a sudden, a terrible thought flashed through my mind, with a trace of panic, "could this be a Death Eater''s idea? Why are they here? "


    "This is not what death eaters call victory over death, Harry." Said Hermione gently. "It means You know Life can transcend death. Some people are still alive even though they are dead. "


    "But they have lost their lives," Harry thought "They have gone!"


    These empty words can''t hide the fact that his parents'' bones are rotting under the snow and stones. It''s unimportant. It doesn''t need to be noticed. Before he could control it, his hot tears burst into his eyes and immediately froze on his face.


    What''s the point of erasing or masking?


    Harry let his tears run down, his lips pressed, and he watched the thick snow cover the place where the remains of Lily and James were buried, perhaps only bones, or dust.


    They didn''t care, they didn''t care about their living son standing so close. Because of their sacrifice, Harry''s heart is still beating, he is still alive, but at this moment, he hopes that he is sleeping with them in the snow.


    Hermione had taken out her wand and held it tightly.


    Harry didn''t look at her, but there was also a sense of urgency. He gulped down the night air, trying to calm down and control his emotions. He should have brought something to his parents, but he never thought about it, and all the plants in the cemetery were withered and frozen.


    However, Hermione raised her wand, made a circle in the air, and then a circle of Christmas roses opened in front of them.


    Harry took it and put it on his parents'' grave.


    Once he got up, he wanted to leave: he didn''t think he could continue standing there.


    Harry put his arm on Hermione''s shoulder, and Hermione held Harry with his backhand. Then they quietly turned around and walked through the snow, past Dumbledore''s mother and sister''s grave, trying to return to the dark church and the narrow invisible door.


    "Fanlin..." Hermione called softly, as if she didn''t want to disturb the sleeping soul in the cemetery.


    But there was no response.


    This made Harry''s nerves, which had been relaxed by grief, tense up again.


    "Wait a minute..." Hermione felt as if she had been frightened. A white shadow came out of the darkness behind her.


    That''s Animagus of van leen.


    "What''s the matter..." Harry responded in a daze.


    "We''re being watched over there, and I''m sure, right behind the bush."


    It seems that with Hermione''s words, van Lin''s body stops in the snow, and his muscles are tight. You can clearly feel that van Lin''s slightly raised back and curled up body seem to rush out of the place in the next second.


    In fact, from the beginning of entering the cemetery, the sense of surveillance has not been dissipated, perhaps due to the instinct of animals, so it also makes van Lin pay attention to it all the time.


    "Fanlin..." Hermione exclaimed, but before she could finish speaking, a threatening roar broke out from Fanlin''s mouth. Different from the soft and cute cry in the past, it can be clearly observed that the hair on Fanlin''s body is slightly set up.


    Suddenly, Harry and Hermione were nervous. They stood still and gazed at the dark boundary of the cemetery.


    But after a long time, Harry still didn''t see anything.


    It wasn''t just Harry who had a neurotic feeling.


    "Are you sure?"


    "I see something moving. I swear I saw... " Hermione pulled out her hand and tried to pull the wand out, but Harry stopped her.


    "We look like Muggles now," Harry said.


    "Muggles will lay flowers in front of your parents'' graves? Harry, I''m sure there''s someone over there! " Hermione said helplessly, but Harry was right. They are two Muggles now.However, Hermione''s words remind Harry of the story in the history of magic that cemeteries are often haunted. If that''s the case


    But then he heard a rustle of bushes, and saw a few snowflakes whirling down the Bush Hermione had pointed to. Ghosts can''t move snowflakes.


    "It''s a cat." Harry said, and after a second or two, he said, "or a bird. If it was a Death Eater, we would have been dead. "


    But Fanlin did not move, and after a few minutes, it seemed to be certain that there was no sign of other life, and van Lin''s body was really gradually relaxed.


    "Let''s get out of here." Fanlin''s words came to mind in Harry''s and Hermione''s heads.


    This is similar to mind control or psychic transmission.


    "I didn''t see what it was, but for sure, it left." Said Fanlin.


    "OK..." Harry nodded. "We can put on the invisibility cloak again."


    Fanlin jumped back to Hermione''s arms, just like sleeping, but the little ears were still shaking back and forth.


    Animals are much more aware of danger than humans, aren''t they.


    However, let van Lin''s heart be puzzled, before it was like being disturbed by magic judgment, that dark shadow Fanlin could not observe his whole picture.


    Is it a person?


    But it felt more like a monkey? Or something else


    If it''s one person, it''s a little strange, and, as Harry said, if it''s a Death Eater, then one of the three of them will fall.


    An uneasy mood enveloped the three men.


    As they left the cemetery, they still looked back from time to time.


    Harry felt that he was not optimistic when he tried to reassure Hermione. He was happy to walk to the door and return to the slippery sidewalk. At least there was a human breath here, right.


    They took off the invisibility cloak.


    The tavern was more lively than ever, with many people singing the hymns they had heard in church. Harry considered whether he would suggest hiding in the pub. Before he could say it, Hermione whispered, "let''s go this way."


    But Hermione took Harry in the opposite direction as he came to the gloomy street outside the village.


    The houses around him were becoming scarce, and the narrow path was widened again. They walked forward quickly, past the windows that glittered with color and showed the outline of the Christmas tree.


    "How can we find bashida''s house?" Asked Hermione, shivering a little, looking behind her from time to time.


    "Harry? What do you think? Harry Harry pulled at the end of his path, but he didn''t pay any attention to her.


    Suddenly, Harry pulled up Hermione and ran there. Hermione almost fell on the ice.


    "Harry..."


    "Look, look, Hermione..."


    "I didn''t Oh Harry saw that the curse of loyalty must have failed with the death of James and Lily.


    Since Hagrid rescued Harry from his waist high grass from the rubble, the fence has grown wild since it was left unattended. Most of the house was still in good condition, although it was completely covered with dark ivy and snow, and the right side of the top floor was blown up, and Harry was sure that was where the curse exploded.


    He and Hermione stood in front of the gate, staring at the building that was supposed to be the house they had just passed by, and now it''s only debris.


    "I want to know why no one has rebuilt it." Said Hermione in a low voice.


    "Maybe it can''t be rebuilt," Harry replied. "Just like the damage caused by the black magic, there is no way to make up for it?"


    Harry reached out under his invisibility cloak and grabbed the snow covered, rusty door. He didn''t want to open it. He just wanted to be part of the house.


    "Don''t go in? It doesn''t look safe, it may Oh, Harry, look


    His contact with the gate seems to have brought about some change. A wooden sign, emerging from the tangled nettles and weeds in front of them, was written in gold letters: here, on the night of October 3, 1998, Lily and James Potter lost their lives, and their son, Harry, became the only wizard to escape the curse of death!


    The Muggle invisible house remains in ruins as a monument to the potters and a wake-up call to the violence that broke up their families!


    But it''s not just that.


    Around the neat text, the wizards who witnessed the boy''s immortality scribbled their words.


    Some simply wrote down their names in indelible ink, some carved their initials into wood, and others wrote short messages.Whether it looks like the handwriting left a few days ago or the dim ink of 16 years ago, all the words are the same: good luck, Harry, wherever you are.


    When you read this, Harry, we''re all behind you!


    Long live Harry Potter.


    "They should not write on the sign!" Said Hermione indignantly.


    But Harry gave her a smile: "that''s great. I''m glad they did. I... "


    Harry stopped suddenly.


    A heavily dressed man slowly came to them from the small street, and the bright lights in the square in the distance made people unable to see his black outline. Hard as it was, Harry saw that it was a woman.


    She walked slowly, perhaps for fear of slipping on the snow. Her bent back, resolute look, and her shuffling fatigue make people feel that she is very old.


    They watched her approach in silence.


    Harry wanted to see if she would go into a house, but he knew very well that she would not go into any of them.


    Finally, she stopped a few meters in front of them, stood in the middle of the frozen road and looked at them.


    Now, Harry doesn''t need Hermione pinching his arm to understand that this woman can''t be a Muggle. She was standing there looking at a house that Muggles couldn''t see.


    What''s more, one thing confirms that she''s a witch, because it''s weird to come out on such a cold night just to see an old, ruined house.


    And, according to the magic rules, she should not be able to see Hermione and Harry.


    But Harry had a particularly strange feeling that she knew they were there and who they were.


    Just as Harry came to this disturbing conclusion, the woman raised a gloved hand and made a gesture.


    Hermione came closer to Harry under the invisibility cloak. She held Harry''s arm tightly. "How did she know?"


    Harry shook his head.


    The woman waved her hand harder.


    Harry could think of a lot of reasons to ignore her. He and she looked at each other in such a deserted street, and his doubts about her identity grew with time. Would she have been waiting for them all these long months? Will Dumbledore keep her waiting for them and tell her that Harry will eventually come? Did she follow them all the way from the graveyard to here in the dark?


    She could see them. It was the only thing Harry could be sure of. It felt like facing Dumbledore, because Dumbledore could also find her hiding under her invisibility cloak.


    Finally, Harry suddenly said something, startling Hermione and vaseline. "Are you bashida?"


    "Are you crazy, Harry!" Once again, van reen''s voice came from Harry''s head. "You shouldn''t be so exposed. We''re not even sure."


    "When did you become so careful?" Asked Harry in surprise.


    "Don''t you think it''s strange?" Fanlin squinted, as if back to the day, the original round blue pupil suddenly contracted into a vertical line, which felt like a snake.


    In the blur, the figure gave van Lin a strange illusion, as if he had seen it there.


    "Strange what?"


    "No one has heard that we are here today, have they?" What''s more, even if she''s staring at the house all day, but in the invisible state, the road is almost covered with hard snow. How did she find us


    "Maybe Dumbledore gave her a way?" Harry responded uncertainly, glancing at the old wizard who didn''t seem to hear him.


    "This is the invisibility cloak, Harry!" Fanlin said, and then added in his heart, this is one of the sacred vessels of death.


    "It''s no different..." Harry said uncertainly, "Dumbledore and you can''t find me..."


    "It''s different, Harry. We can find out because we''re familiar enough." Fanlin said, eyelids lifted, the old man who was still standing in place was slowly coming to them.


    "Anyway, she found us." Fanlin said, looking at the approaching figure.


    "What should I do?"


    "As you thought," said Fanlin, "but look, I don''t think there''s something wrong with this man."


    "Good!"


    Harry nodded slightly, then briefly exchanged eyes with Hermione.


    "You are Bashida? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1238

    "Are you bashida?"


    Harry''s voice reverberates in the snow night with the silver light, just like a hint. The loud cry always enlarges the emptiness of the surrounding environment.


    The heavily dressed man nodded his head and waved again.


    "Remember what I said..." Vaseline looked up at Harry and then, like a real cat, drew back into Hermione''s arms. "I''ll protect you."


    Harry and Hermione looked at each other under the covert, then Harry raised his eyebrows and Hermione nodded nervously.


    As if they had made up their minds, the two of them walked towards the woman.


    Seeing this situation, bashida did not speak. She immediately hobbled back along the road, leading them through several houses and entering a gate.


    They followed bashida down the path ahead and passed through a garden with branches similar to the ruins.


    She stood in front of the door, fumbled for a moment, took out the door key, opened the door, and stepped back to let them in.


    Bashida smells bad, but maybe it''s from the house.


    Harry wrinkled his nose as he passed her and took off his invisibility cloak.


    Harry didn''t know how short she was until he stood next to her.


    Old and hunched, bashida was almost as high as Harry''s chest.


    She closed the door behind her, her knuckles were blue, her skin was speckled with peeling paint, and then she squinted at Harry''s face. Her eyes, clouded by cataracts, sank deep into the wrinkled, almost transparent skin, and her entire face revealed veins beneath the skin and yellowish brown age spots.


    In fact, Harry suspects that she doesn''t recognize herself; even if she can, it''s the bald Muggle that Harry disguises as.


    So, how did she find out?


    Harry''s heart pounded, and it was clear that even as a wizard, there was no way to avoid the pain of aging.


    Even if it is as powerful as Dumbledore, without using some extraordinary means, the wizard can only become weak as an ordinary person.


    Maybe bashida is strong?


    Harry frowned and quickly rejected his idea. He had been in contact with many powerful witches. None of them, like bashida, would exude a sense of corruption.


    She is too old.


    Harry took a small step behind Hermione and watched bashida''s movements in silence.


    Bashida didn''t do anything. She just took off her wormlike shawl and exposed her white hair. All of a sudden, the smell of old age, dust, dirty clothes and spoiled food became more intense.


    "Bashida?" Harry asked uneasily again. The old man in front of him was like a corpse crawling out of the grave There was a smell of death everywhere.


    Van Lim didn''t move, just squinted at bashida.


    Harry''s decision should naturally be made up by Harry. However, van Lin has killed Nagini. So what is the person in front of him?


    With doubt, van Lin wiggled, trying to find a comfortable position in Hermione''s arms.


    She nodded again, confirming Harry''s question.


    But the uneasiness did not fade from Harry''s body.


    Bashida shuffled through them, pushed her aside as if she had not seen Hermione, and went into a room that looked like a living room.


    "Harry, I''m not sure what''s going on." Hermione whispered.


    "Look at her, if anything happens, I think we can beat her too." Said Harry.


    "I tell you, she shouldn''t be like this, Muriel said she was crazy..." Hermione said anxiously, and one hand closed the arm uneasily, which made van Lin have an impulse to scratch people.


    But immediately, Hermione realized that she was holding something else. She let go of her hand apologetically, but the other hand was reflexive and wanted to hold her wand.


    "Come here!" barked bashida in the next room.


    Hermione jumped up and grabbed Harry''s arm.


    "It''s OK," Harry comforted her. He looked down at the white cat in Hermione''s arms and took a deep breath.


    Harry took her into the lounge.


    Bashida hobbled in the candlelight room, which was still dark and dirty. Heavy dust crunched under their feet, and under the damp, moldy smell, Harry smelled something worse, like that of rotten meat.


    He didn''t know how long no one had been to bashida''s house to see if she was still here.


    Now bashida seems to have forgotten that she can also cast magic. Because she lit the candle clumsily with her hands, the cuff band would be accidentally lit at any time."Let me do it." Harry hesitated and said, and then he took the match from her hand.


    Bashida watched as Harry lit the root of the candles that had been placed in the shallow trays of the room, on the edge of a table teetering with broken and moldy cups on top of piles of books.


    When Harry lit the last candle, he saw that the candle was on top of a box with an arc-shaped surface, which contained many pictures. When the candle flickers, its light flickers on the dusty glass and silver.


    Harry saw the scenes in those pictures shaking.


    As bashida fumbled along in the light of the fire, Harry whispered, "the whirlwind swept away the dust from the photos. He saw that the pictures in six of the largest and most gorgeous frames were no longer there. He did not know whether bashida or someone else had taken them.


    The bottom one of the photos caught Harry''s eyes. He picked it up and looked at it: it was the blond, cheerful looking thief who had been sitting on grigorwich''s windowsill. He looked at Harry lazily from the silver frame. Harry immediately remembered that he had seen this boy in Rita''s "the life and lies of Albus Dumbledore" The photo in the book!


    He is the young man holding hands with Dumbledore!


    "Saudi Arabia Madam Miss Harry said, his voice trembling slightly. "Who is this?"


    Bashida was standing in the middle of the room watching Hermione light her torch.


    "Miss bashart?" Harry called again. He took the picture and went to bashida. The fire in the fireplace was burning. Bashida looked up when he heard his voice. An inexplicable emotion pounded on Harry''s chest.


    "Who is this man?" Harry asked her, holding up the picture.


    She gazed solemnly at the picture, then at Harry.


    "Do you know who this man is?" Harry repeated it again, slower and louder than usual. "This is the man. Do you know who he is? What''s his name? "


    Bashida looked at a loss, which upset Harry.


    How did Rita Skeeter open bashida''s memory?


    "Who is this man?" Said Harry impatiently.


    "Harry, what are you doing?" Asked Hermione.


    "Hermione, this picture is the thief who stole grigorwich''s things! Please, "he said to bashida," who the hell is he? "


    But bashida just glared at him.


    "Why are we here with you, Madame bassaud Miss Hermione raised her voice and asked, "what do you want to tell us?"


    But bashida didn''t seem to hear Hermione at all. She shuffled up to Harry and turned her head sharply back to the hall.


    "You want us to leave?" Harry asked uncertainly.


    Bashida repeated it again, but this time he pointed to Harry, then to himself, and finally to the ceiling.


    "Well Hermione, Van I mean, I think she wants us to come upstairs with her. "


    "OK," Hermione replied, "let''s go."


    But as soon as Hermione stepped forward, bashida shook her head, pointed at Harry again, and pointed to herself.


    "You want me to go with you alone." Harry''s face changed slightly.


    "Why?" Hermione immediately asked aloud, her voice sharp and clear in the candlelight room, and bashida shook her head.


    "Maybe Dumbledore asked her to give me the sword, and only for me?" Harry said uncertainly, looking at Van Lin involuntarily.


    At the same time, Fanlin was fully awake, jumped from Hermione''s arms to Harry''s shoulder, and rubbed Harry''s face.


    "Go with him!" Van Lin''s voice came to mind in Harry''s mind.


    "Do you think she really knows who you are?"


    "Yes," said Harry, without hesitation, looking into bashida''s turbid eyes.


    "Well, but hurry up, Harry."


    "Lead the way," Harry said to bashida.


    Bashida seemed to understand, for she was shaking Harry toward the door, and she didn''t care if there was anything else on Harry''s shoulders.


    It made Harry feel strange, but he looked back and laughed at Hermione to reassure her, but he didn''t know if she had seen it.


    Hermione stood arm in arm in the dirty room under the candlelight, looking at the bookcase.


    Harry walked out of the room and put the silver framed photo of the thief in his pocket while Hermione and bashida were not paying attention.


    "She couldn''t see me or didn''t notice at all..." Van Lin communicated with Harry in silence.


    "But..."


    "I don''t know what''s going on, but you have to be careful." Van Linden sat on Harry''s shoulder, his little head staring at the hunchback figure and moving with it.The narrow staircase had a steep slope, and Harry reached forward half way to prevent bashida from falling over him, which looked very likely indeed.


    Panting, she slowly walked upstairs, turned left, and led Harry into a room with a low ceiling.


    The room was dark and smelly.


    As soon as Harry saw that there was a nightpot sticking out from under the bed, bashida closed the door and they were in the dark.


    "Fluorescent flicker." Harry said that the moment his wand glowed, Harry was startled by bashida in front of him. In those dark seconds, bashida came to him, and Harry didn''t hear her coming.


    "Are you porter?" She asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, I am." Harry hesitated for a moment, and then said,


    bashida''s voice is so hoarse that it doesn''t look like a human voice at all. It''s like something has learned to speak. Maybe bashida hasn''t spoken for a long time. Harry smelled a stink, mixed with the smell of corruption


    But bashida didn''t care. He nodded slowly and looked solemn.


    Harry felt his nerves beating constantly, as if to keep up with the rapid heartbeat at the moment, which was absolutely not a pleasant thing.


    "Do you have anything for me?" Harry tried to ask, but she seemed distracted by Harry''s glowing wand.


    "Do you have anything for me?" Harry asked again. Bashida closed his eyes, and at that moment, several things happened at the same time: Harry''s scar pricked like a needle; at the same time, an uneasy mood invaded his brain, like every connection with Voldemort, the dark smelly room suddenly disappeared from his eyes.


    Harry was so excited that he said in a high, cold voice, "get him!


    Harry wobbled and stood where he was, and the dark smelly room appeared again. He didn''t know what had just happened.


    "Do you have anything for me?" Harry asked the third time, his voice raised a lot.


    What Harry didn''t notice, though, was that Vaseline had jumped onto the side of the cupboard and watched coldly what was happening.


    In fact, van Lin''s vision was a little blurred just now, and a strong mental disturbance was spreading from Harry and bashida''s bodies.


    The master of the will was familiar to Fanlin, but it was certain that he was not here.


    "It''s over there," bashida said softly to Harry, pointing to the corner, ignoring Vaseline as if she could not see him.


    Harry held up his wand and saw a messy table under the window with the curtains drawn.


    She didn''t take him back this time.


    Harry, holding his wand, sidled between bashida and the bed. He didn''t want bashida out of sight.


    "Where is it?" Harry seemed to believe bashida completely at the moment. He tried to touch the table. It was full of things like dirty clothes.


    "There," she said, pointing to the mess.


    Just as Harry wanted to turn his head and find a ruby embedded sword in the pile of rags, Harry saw bashida''s strange changes. He turned around in panic, and his fear almost paralyzed him: he saw the old body lying on the ground, and an unknown dark figure was gradually breaking away from bashida''s body.


    "Don''t move, Harry!" Van Lin''s voice suddenly rang, "wait a minute, something is wrong!"


    Just now Voldemort absolutely controlled Harry, otherwise Harry could not have opened the empty door under his repeated reminders.


    But the change in bashida


    From the beginning of entering the door, Fanlin can be sure that the person in front of him is already a corpse.


    But the question is, what will Voldemort replace bashida after Nagini''s death?


    As a writer of the history of magic, and as we all know, he has a close relationship with Dumbledore, and even contacts and is familiar with the Deathly Hallows. No matter from that point of view, bashida can not be ignored by Voldemort.


    But, with a bit of luck, they try to be a step faster than Voldemort.


    This is Harry''s choice. Van Lin must be respected. However, the change of Shida''s eyes and chin makes Fanlin uncertain. This black thing looks like bashida''s soul, but it''s very strange


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1239

    "What is this?"


    Harry backed back in horror, looking at a group of sharply twisted figures emerging from bashida''s paralyzed body.


    The dark unknowns were like liquid, dropping on bashida''s body and disappearing.


    Harry felt more like a spring in front of him than something.


    Will Gryffindor''s sword come out of bashida''s body.


    Involuntarily, Harry hit a thrill, the cold touch let Harry''s every pore open, a close look, a black fog did not know when around Harry''s body.


    Harry stepped back, but it was like a signal.


    The black spring kept bulging out, and then under the gaze of Fanlin and Harry, almost everything turned blood red. A strong smell of blood mixed with the rotten smell in the room rushed into their nostrils in an instant.


    Then, without warning, a blood red Python came out of the spring, as if it had sucked all bashida''s strength in an instant. The naked eye could see that bashida''s body was shriveled like a pierced ball.


    There was no time to think about it. Fanlin almost rushed out at the moment when the boa constrictor moved. A white shadow flashed between, and Fanlin''s claws were heavily patted on the head of the blood red python.


    However, it has been proved that although Animagus in cat form strengthens the speed and power of Fanlin, due to its own species, Animagus brings more speed, response, sensitivity and other aspects to van Lin, as far as the force is concerned


    Cats never get into trouble with boa constrictors, do they? Especially at the moment, they are not serious boa constrictors.


    At the moment of contact, the detection from the spirit suddenly became an alarm bell, and did not see how much damage it had caused. The blood red Python was only slightly blocked. Then, its tail was like a whip on the body of van Lin.


    If you want to describe it, it felt like being hit by a high-speed car, without any resistance. Accompanied by pain, van Lin hit the wall on the left side of the room at a faster speed.


    "Fanlin!" Harry yelled, trying to rush out, but bashida''s pythons didn''t give Harry the chance. It shook its head and then continued to rush toward Harry with its mouth open.


    Harry held the wand in his hand, but as soon as he lifted it, he was bitten by a snake. The powerful bite on his forearm made his wand fly to the ceiling.


    The whirling wand made the room dizzy, and then with a puff, the light went out.


    Darkness once again enveloped this narrow space, and more pure, complete darkness, without a trace of light.


    Next, the python did not attack Fanlin, its tail swept Harry''s abdomen, which almost made Harry unable to breathe. Immediately, Harry knew what kind of damage van Lin had just suffered, and Harry felt that his ribs had been cut.


    A huge force made Harry lose his balance completely. His body was thrown out of control. His intimate contact with the wall made a huge noise. Then, he fell on the table full of clothes and fell into the dirty clothes


    However, the python did not stop attacking.


    Struggling with the pain, Harry tried not to let himself faint. He rolled aside on the table, narrowly avoiding the snake''s tail which had been brushed again. When Harry landed on the ground, the pieces of glass fell down like rain.


    "Get out of here!" In the blur, Harry heard van Lin''s roar. Then, a handful of things that he did not know whether it was blood or liquid splashed on his face, mixed with the warm liquid in his nostrils, and the smell of blood was everywhere.


    The fierce magic shock made the house recover light for a short time. The python finally got rid of bashida''s body and threw it out. Now, there is nothing about bashida on the ground except bashida''s clothes.


    Van Lin covered his abdomen with one hand. Just now the damned Python nearly broke his spine. If van Lin''s body bones were not mixed with chains of unknown material, van Lin would have been killed on the spot if he was not in the form of Animagus.


    But now it''s not much better. Van Lin feels that his bones have cracks. His internal organs are like a tangle. A long wooden thorn runs through his abdomen from the side


    As if hearing the movement upstairs, Hermione yelled out the names of the two men and rushed upstairs.


    Van Lim hardly had time to breathe enough air to answer Hermione''s cry. The blood red Python saw that he was in contact with Animagus form and immediately gave up on Harry.


    It''s almost impossible to see the brain under hypoxia.


    Suddenly, a heavy and slippery thing bumped Fanlin onto the floor and slid through his body forcefully. Then, the Python''s cold body wrapped around van Lin''s body, and his blood red skin contacted with the magic cloak on Fanlin''s body and made a slight corrosion sound."No!" Van Lin gasped hard and said that now van Lin only felt that his chest was to be compressed together.


    "Ha Harry... " Van Lin called in a low voice, but Harry didn''t seem to hear it. In the dark, Harry felt for his wand to help van Lin, but Harry had hardly the strength to stand up.


    "Wand The wand is coming... "


    There was a mixture of gasps, like a broken bellows, and the ribs seemed to pierce Harry''s lungs.


    Unfortunately, nothing happened. Harry couldn''t concentrate and the spell failed.


    "Come on Help... " Fanlin said with difficulty. Now he could only use his hands to stop the snake from getting tighter and tighter on his body. The air in his lungs was almost squeezed out. A cold, wriggling thing was only a few inches away from his neck. Now van Lin''s brain was full of cold white light, and all his consciousness was annihilated. His breath gradually weakened, and only the sound of footsteps in the distance was heard All are leaving him


    The heart of the chest doesn''t seem to be beating. It''s like falling into some kind of hallucination. Van Lin sees Harry fall down, and then Hermione, Hermione


    I don''t know when, like a few seconds, or a lifetime, the python that came out of bashida''s body had released him.


    Maybe it''s the death of Vaseline, or does Voldemort need to live?


    Fanlin struggled to get up and saw the snake was about to attack Hermione in the dim light below.


    With a scream, Hermione jumped aside. Her smashing spell hit the window with the curtain drawn. The window was smashed to pieces, and the cold air outside filled the room immediately.


    Snowflakes whirled in. It''s Christmas and it''s snowing outside.


    Consciousness is gradually returning to the Vaseline''s body, and with it, more intense pain is sending danger signals to the brain from every inch of his body.


    Fanlin quickly low body to avoid the attack of glass slag, just a step, Fanlin kicked something.


    Harry was struggling to get up when Vaseline noticed the wand at his feet and kicked Harry.


    At the moment, the blood red boa constrictor was thrashing all parts of the room with its tail.


    Now that van Lim can''t see where Hermione is, he can''t help but think of the worst.


    Suddenly, however, with a loud noise, a red light flashed past and flew in from the corridor. The aftershock of the blasting curse threw the snake up and then flew in circles and circles toward the ceiling.


    Harry seemed to be fully awake. He held up his wand. Just then, Harry''s scar began to ache violently, more than ever before in so many years.


    "Here he is! Here he is As Harry yelled, the snake fell down, hissing wildly and knocked down the shelf against the wall. Pieces of porcelain were flying everywhere and everything was in a mess.


    Hermione rushed in again.


    It was like a potential explosion. Despite the blood loss from the wound, van Lin stepped over and grasped the black shadow. He knew it was Hermione.


    "We have to get out of here!" Harry screamed.


    Fanlin then reflected what Harry meant, but the snake straightened up again.


    There was a strong blood gas in the blood red body. Fanlin noticed the difference of the snake. It could be said that it was more ferocious. The snake''s head was covered with thick cuticle, just like iron armor, which wrapped the snake''s head.


    This is not a Horcrux.


    Fanlin can be sure, but it can be confirmed that it is Nagini''s body.


    But Fanlin knew that something more terrible than a snake was coming, and might have arrived at the door.


    At the moment, Harry''s headache was about to explode from the scar.


    It can''t help but that van Lim, with Hermione and Harry running away, makes a loud noise and attacks them again.


    Hermione screamed, "there are obstacles!"


    Her mantra flew across the room, exploding the dressing mirrors in the closet, and the pieces were flying behind them.


    Harry felt the heat scorch the back of his hand and the splinters cut his cheek. They jumped out of bed onto the broken table and jumped straight out of the windowless window.


    They could even hear Hermione''s screams echoing in the night when they were in mid air


    Then Harry''s scar was about to explode. He was Voldemort. He ran through the stinking room. He held the window sill tightly with his long white hands. He saw the bald man and the little woman and a cloaked brain twisting their bodies and disappearing before his eyes. He screamed furiously, his voice mingled with the screams of girls, crossing the darkness Over the bells of christmas church


    His scream is Harry''s scream, his pain is Harry''s pain


    Right here, where that happened before Here, in front of the house, is here, he almost knew what death is likeDeath


    It''s so painful


    It almost tore Harry''s body apart But if he has no body, why does his head ache so badly? If he died, how could he still feel unbearable pain? Could it be that the pain did not leave with the death, would not leave


    The night was humid and windy. Two children dressed as pumpkins staggered across the square. The shop windows were decorated with paper spiders and gaudy Muggle ornaments


    He walked slowly forward, feeling that a historic moment was coming A great moment that is closely related to the future, power, and so on.


    There is no anger, because anger is born for the weak; he has only uncontrollable ecstasy Yes He has been waiting too long, waiting too long


    "Your clothes are beautiful, sir." A little boy ran up to him. When he saw the face covered with fear and pain under his hood, his smile disappeared, and he quickly turned and ran away.


    ¡­¡­ His fingers stroked his wand under his robe A simple action can make the child never see his mother again It can be done, but it''s not necessary, it''s very unnecessary


    He went to another, darker street and saw his destination. The curse of loyalty had failed, and they didn''t know His movements were quieter than the sound of leaves sliding on the pavement. He walked to the black fence and crossed it


    When the curtain was not closed, he could see clearly that they were in the small living room. The tall black haired man was wearing glasses, and a cloud of colored smoke came from the top of his magic wand. The little black haired boy in blue pajamas was amused. The child laughed and tried to catch the smoke with his little fist


    The door opened, and the boy''s mother came in. He couldn''t hear her. She had long crimson hair on her face. The father held the child to his mother and threw his wand on the sofa, stretching and yawning. He pushed the door open a crack, but James Potter didn''t hear. His pale hand took out his wand under his cloak and pointed at the door. The door opened suddenly


    He stepped over the threshold and James rushed into the hall.


    It''s so simple, so simple, he didn''t even take his wand


    "Lily, take Harry and run! Here he is! Escape! Run! I''ll hold him down


    Hold him? I don''t even have a magic wand in my hand, but I still want to hold him He laughed and then said, "awada, kill me!"


    The green light lit up the narrow hall hallway, lit up the baby carriage, pushed it to the wall, the stair railing shone like a lighted stick in the green light, and James Porter fell like a broken puppet


    He heard the screams of the woman downstairs and was trapped, but as long as she was awake, she was fearless He went up the steps and watched her as if she were trying to protect himself She doesn''t have a wand in her hand How stupid, how trusting others are. I feel that my safety is very safe in my friend''s place, so safe that I can throw my wand aside


    He forcibly opened the door, waved his wand lazily, and the chairs and boxes piled in the door were cleared away She just stood there with the baby in her arms.


    As soon as she saw him, she put her son in the crib behind her and held out her hands in front of her, as if this would work, as if she were in front of her to replace Harry


    "Don''t move Harry, don''t move Harry, please don''t move Harry! "


    " go away, you stupid woman Go one way, now. "


    "Don''t move Harry, please don''t, kill me, kill me instead of him..."


    "This is my last warning..."


    "Don''t move, Harry! Please Be merciful Be merciful Don''t move, Harry! Don''t move, Harry! Please I can do anything... "


    "Stand aside! Stand aside, you woman He could have gotten her out of the crib, but it seemed easier to punish them together The room was green and she fell like her husband.


    The child didn''t cry. He stood up, clutching the crib fence and looking at the intruder''s face with interest. Maybe he thought that under his cloak was his father, who was going to make him some more beautiful lights, and his mother might show up laughing at any time


    He aimed his wand very carefully at the little boy''s face. He wanted to see it happen with his own eyes, to see the destruction of this inexplicable danger. The child began to cry, and he saw that the man was not James. He didn''t like the baby crying. When he was in the orphanage, he could never tolerate the crying of those little things


    "Awada, kill me!" And then he collapsed completely. He became nothing but pain and fear. He had to hide himself. He couldn''t stay in this broken house where children were crying. He had to stay a little farther away Far, far away


    "No," he groaned. The snake was crawling on the dirty floor. He killed the boy, but he was the boy himself


    "No..."


    Now he stood by the broken window of bashida''s house, immersed in the memory of his great frustration.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1240

    "Harry, it''s OK. Wake up, wake up!"


    In the blur, the voice of Vaseline rings in Harry''s ears, which makes Harry''s brain obtain a short period of clarity, just like a force. Harry struggles hard, and his mouth emits a painful groan.


    He''s Harry Harry, not Voldemort


    Harry''s mind kept repeating, black fog, blood red python, and Voldemort''s Scarlet eyes


    "I I''m not... "


    It was like waking up from a nightmare. Harry sat up, gasping, and the air sucked into his chest like a needle in pain.


    "Harry," he said, looking at Harry with concern. In fact, he was stronger than Harry, and van Lin was stronger. Nagini didn''t let him break a few bones like Harry.


    But not much better, there is no way to avoid bone fracture, because of the violent shock caused by internal bleeding has also brought a lot of trouble to Vaseline.


    "Do you feel Are you ok? " Then Hermione came up and asked with concern.


    "Yes," said Harry, startled by his own voice, "I feel Fortunately... "


    Now that the three of them are back in the tent, Harry is lying on the bunk, covered in blankets.


    Vaseline sat next to him, and the blood had been removed from the corners of his mouth. However, the bandage tightly wrapped around van Lin''s upper body startled Harry, because Harry noticed that the position of van Lin''s left abdomen was red.


    For a moment, Harry remembered.


    The snake It was attacking itself, and then Fanlin rushed up to stop it, but was pulled out by the snake''s tail, and a wooden thorn penetrated through


    "How are you..." Harry wanted to sit up nervously, but the next sharp pain made Harry realize the reality.


    The two of them It''s almost miserable, isn''t it.


    "Oh, don''t worry..." Fanlin struggled to say that it was not very good to be strangled by Nagini. Even if it was supported by bones, Fanlin felt that his chest was still a little collapsed.


    Hermione choked in a low voice, as if afraid to disturb the two of them.


    Harry judged from the surrounding silence and the light from the top of the canvas tent that it was almost dawn. He was sweating all over, even on the sheets and blankets.


    "We escaped."


    "Yes," said Fanlin. "Hermione used the Hover Charm to put you on the bed. I''m sorry, I can''t pick you up, because that''s how Hermione got me in When you came back, you fell into a coma. I drank the awesome medicine, but I couldn''t confirm the effect. Hermione just helped you to deal with the wound. "


    Harry noticed that his body was also covered with white bandages, just like a piece of clothing, which made Harry a little breathless.


    "Stop it," Hermione came up with a handful of tears. She had a sponge stained with blood in her hand. Obviously, Hermione was helping him with the dirty blood.


    "You were ill," said Hermione, lowering her head. "Very ill."


    "When did we leave there?"


    "A few hours ago, it''s almost morning." Van Lin said, "he didn''t catch up..."


    "Did you see him, too?"


    "No," said Vaseline, "but magic doesn''t fake. It''s the magic he left behind."


    "Well Did I just Out of mind? " Harry tried to ask.


    "Not exactly," Hermione said with difficulty, "you''ve been yelling or moaning or..."


    The tone of Hermione''s voice made Harry feel very uneasy.


    What did he just do? Scream out a spell like Voldemort, or howl like a baby in a pram?


    "Sorry, Harry..." "You know, your mood is very unstable. I''m afraid he may follow your thinking, so I have to wake you up."


    "I should thank you, Fanlin..." Harry said, "if it wasn''t for you, I''m afraid..."


    "So, what do you see?"


    "The valley He... " Harry''s words stopped here, but from the expression on Harry''s face, van Lin could probably tell what Harry had seen.


    It was the night the Potters were killed, and it should have been Voldemort''s first view.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t want to..."


    "Never mind, Harry You don''t have to apologize to me... "


    "But it''s really my fault. We shouldn''t go to Godric valley. It''s my fault. It''s all my fault. Van Lin, Hermione I Sorry... "


    "It''s not your fault! I want to go, too. I really thought Dumbledore had put his sword there for you Said Hermione."Yes, well We got it wrong, didn''t we? "


    " Harry, what happened? What happened when you two went up the stairs? Is the snake hiding somewhere? Does it come out right away, bite her and attack you? "


    "Bashida is the snake Or the snake is her It''s all the same. " Fanlin said helplessly. In fact, he didn''t wake up for a long time. The injury made Fanlin''s spirit become trance, and even couldn''t exert his magic.


    "Why What? " Hermione said in disbelief.


    Harry closed his eyes a little.


    Now he can still smell bashida''s house in himself, which makes the whole thing terrifying.


    "Bashida must have been dead for some time. The snake is Inside her. Mysterious man put it in Godric Valley waiting for us, Fanlin You''re right. He knows I''ll go back


    "Snake in her body?"


    Harry opened his eyes again. Hermione looked disgusted and disgusted.


    "There''s magic in the world that we can''t imagine." "What''s more, the snake is perfectly hidden, just like a living person. Maybe Voldemort used some magic to pull Nagini out of the past time and revive with bashida''s flesh and blood..."


    It made Harry feel a chill. He thought of the snake coming out of his body, but Hermione didn''t need to know that much.


    "Yes, she transformed into a snake and attacked us." He looked down at the wound. "Fanlin wants to stop it, but its power is amazing. Fortunately, it doesn''t want to kill us, it just drags on and waits for the arrival of the mysterious man."


    Harry''s head began to swell and ache, and the bad feeling became more and more profound. Sometimes Harry couldn''t tell who he was, Harry Potter Or Voldemort?


    "So, that''s Nagini?"


    "I''m sure." "I can''t think of anything worth Voldemort''s magic beyond Nagini," said Vaseline


    "But It was not killed by you, you said, with the calendar fire incantation Under the calendar fire mantra, it should be dead


    "So, that''s where I have a headache," Van Lin said bitterly. "Voldemort has finished him, a successful experiment..."


    "Experiment?"


    "That''s right." Van Lin nodded, and Harry noticed the roll of parchment in Van Lin''s hand.


    "This is it Although I haven''t fully understood what Voldemort made in the Ministry of magic, in general, I have understood... " "Now, Voldemort has the ability to plunder life from the past, which may require some medium, because the magic is born out of the resurrection of bones, but Voldemort is still alive, and Nagini, as his vehicle in Albania, is not difficult to do."


    "Resurrection?" Harry opened his mouth wide. "But This Why? "


    "Maybe it was an experiment." "Nagini is not the end of the line. He may want something else," Van Lin said


    "Die..." Hermione quickly covered her mouth, for the power of the magic, Hermione some difficult to accept.


    No wizard has ever done it. Even in simple creatures, maybe the wizard can transform it into something like undead, but he has never said that any creature can live completely, especially the change from nothing.


    This is beyond the scope of magic, just like you can never create anything empty handed, because this itself is unreasonable, whether in terms of space and time, and it also involves life.


    "What do you want to say, Hermione?"


    "I mean It''s only God I mean... " Hermione was a little incoherent. "It''s crazy. I can''t imagine it."


    "So..." Harry hesitated. "I talked to Dumbledore, you know, van Lin, we initially suspected that Nagini might be Voldemort''s Horcrux, but you killed it..."


    "What do you want to say?"


    "Now he''s alive..." Harry recalled the blood red figure, the thick snake tail


    "Do you think Voldemort will make Nagini a Horcrux?"


    "I don''t know, at least not now." "But I think it''s possible, after all, that nargini is of great significance to Voldemort, and a sign that he completely asked for death..."


    "So, seven Horcruxes now?" Harry asked.


    Van Lin was a little stunned. "What do you know, Harry?"


    "I just think that Nagini should be a Horcrux, and with heffpav''s gold cup, there''s another unknown..."


    "Unknown?"


    "Yes, I may have felt it..." Harry said, "in a cave, different from the place where regullus was buried, I mean, for a moment, I was there, but I was soon expelled, and I promise, I wasn''t Voldemort.""That''s eight I mean, seven Horcruxes? " Van Lin moved the corner of his mouth and wanted to smile, but the pain from the wound made his face more pale.


    "How are you?"


    "It''s OK. I''ve had potions." Said Fanlin.


    "Oh, you should rest..." Harry felt the heat in his body, and Hermione took his bones back.


    Now, as the drug evaporated, Harry felt better, and he struggled to sit up.


    "Oh, Harry, don''t move, you need a rest!"


    "It''s you who need a rest. I don''t mean to offend, but you and van Lin look terrible. I''m fine now. I''m on duty. Where''s my wand? "


    Hermione didn''t answer, just looked at him, which surprised Harry.


    "Where is my wand, Hermione?"


    She bit her lips and her eyes filled with tears.


    "Harry..."


    "Where is my wand?"


    She fumbled around the bed and handed him the wand. The magic wand of winter green wood and Phoenix hair has almost become two sections. A fragile phoenix tail feather connects two segments, and the wood between the two segments has already completely split.


    Harry held it in his hand and thought it was a creature that had been seriously injured. He couldn''t think normally, and everything was blurred by panic and fear.


    He handed the wand to Hermione: "please fix it for me."


    "Harry, I think, when it breaks down like this..."


    "Please fix it, Hermione. Try it!"


    "Hui It''s as good as ever Half of the wand was still swinging.


    Harry raised "flash of light!" The wand gave a faint spark and then went out.


    Harry pointed it at Hermione. "Except for your weapons!" Hermione''s wand moved, but did not let go. The slight magic had exceeded the power of Harry''s wand, and it broke in two.


    He was staring at what he saw with a look of fright This wand from so many disasters


    "Harry," Hermione said in a very low voice, and Harry could hardly hear her. "I''m very, very sorry. I think I did it. When we left, you know, the snake came up, so I recited an explosion mantra, which was played everywhere. I think it must be It must have hit... "


    "It was an accident." Said Harry, drooping his head. He felt as if he had been completely hollowed out and almost fainted.


    "We will We''ll find a way to fix it... "


    "Harry, I don''t think we can fix it," said Hermione, tears streaming down her face. "Remember Remember Ron? He broke his wand when he hit his car. He can''t fix it any more. He can only buy another one. "


    Harry thought of Olivander, who had been taken hostage by Voldemort, and grigorovich, who was now dead. How could he find a new wand?


    "You can use my wand for a while..." Van Lin was embarrassed and said, "although it may not be easy to use, but you can temporarily use it for self-defense. Dumbledore gave it to me. It''s also holly, but it''s the nerve of the dragon. It''s hard 9.5 inches..."


    "Oh, ok..." Harry, the mechanical responder, took the wand.


    "Take it easy, Harry. My wand has been broken." Fanlin said, "if we can, we can make one, just like the magic wand I''m using now. You know, I''m a student of nicoleme."


    Harry''s eyes lit up. It seemed


    "Good!" Harry said, trying to refresh himself. "Now Voldemort doesn''t have to think about the effects of the twin wands."


    "Anyway, he doesn''t have his own wand, because he can''t use his wand against you. That''s good news, Harry. Maybe you can be surprised..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1241

    The sun came out: there was a vast, pure, colorless sky above Harry''s head. But it doesn''t matter where he''s in at the moment. Harry sat at the door of the tent and took a deep breath of fresh air. It should be the best thing in the world to live like this and watch the sunrise on the shining snowy hillside, but he didn''t want to enjoy it.


    Voldemort Far more powerful than them, and what''s worse is that I seem to have just lost my biggest dependence on Voldemort.


    He looked down at the snow covered Valley, and the distant church bells broke the silence. His fingers seized his arm involuntarily, as if trying to relieve the pain.


    Harry had not known how many times he had bled before; once he had lost his right bone; his arm and forehead were already injured, and this journey has added new scars to his chest, and not only that, but also van Lin


    To be sure, every accident seems to have Vaseline able to stand up for the bottom, but now it seems that


    Fanlin almost cut off his palm when he was in grade one. He almost died in the pool in grade two. Later


    This seems to be too many to count, but it is only certain that every time, it has something to do with him Harry Potter?


    Harry looked down at the wand in his hand. It didn''t fit in very well, but it was the protection that Vaseline gave him.


    In addition to Dumbledore, van leen has been protecting him, and it makes Harry feel much more than Dumbledore has done.


    But now it seems that it can''t, van Lin''s injuries become more and more serious, and he lost his biggest dependence.


    Harry looked at his hands carefully. He had never felt so weak and helpless before. It seemed that his strongest magic had disappeared.


    He knew exactly what Hermione would say if she heard him describe the situation: the wand was as good as its owner.


    But she was wrong, and his situation was different.


    She didn''t understand the feeling that the wand was spinning like a compass pointer, firing golden sparks on the enemy. He lost the protection of the twin wand, and he didn''t know how important it was to him until now when the wand was gone. Even though van Lin said he would help him make one, it was not an anthology.


    Silently, Harry took the pieces of his wand out of his pocket, and without looking at it, he put them into the small bag that he had given him around his neck.


    Now the bag is so full that it can''t hold any more junk. Harry''s hand was groping for the old snitch in his bag. He struggled for a long time before he made up his mind to take it out and throw it away.


    Just like all the incomprehensible, unhelpful and useless things Dumbledore left him.


    At this time, Harry''s anger at Dumbledore erupted like a volcano, burning in his heart and replacing all other emotions.


    Despair forces them to believe that the answer is in Godric Valley, that they should go back I believe that''s the only secret clue Dumbledore left them; but there''s no map, no plan.


    Dumbledore left them groping alone in the dark, fighting against unimaginable opponents, alone, for no reason, and at a heavy price, they were unarmed and Harry had lost his wand.


    Worst of all, he lost the stolen photos, and now it''s easy for Voldemort to find out who he is. Voldemort has all the information.


    "Harry?" Hermione appears timidly behind Harry. She explodes Harry''s wand, just like depriving him of his identity as a wizard.


    "Are you awake?"


    "Yes..." Hermione hesitated and leaned over.


    "How about Fanlin?"


    "He said it was ok, but..." Said Hermione, putting down the things in her arms and handing Harry the hot tea.


    "Thank you," said Harry, taking a cup of hot tea. "So How''s it going? "


    "He had a fever. I treated him with BAIXIAN, but his internal organs were in a mess..." Hermione whispered.


    "He''s going to be OK. He''s a great alchemist himself, and his Potions are better than all of us." Harry was silent and said that he didn''t want to hurt Hermione, and that he had faith in Vaseline, and they all survived the bad situation.


    "I know, he''s asleep, I don''t trust you..." Hermione hesitated. Harry held a wand that didn''t recognize him, obviously, if something went wrong.


    "Oh, no, I''m fine. You should have it with him now."


    Hermione did not speak, but sat down next to Harry, with her back against the tree.


    "Can I talk to you for a moment?"


    "No All right... " Harry nodded, not refusing.


    "Harry, you want to know who the person in the picture is, ok I have this book. " Hermione timidly put the book on his lap.This is a paperback book - Albus Dumbledore''s life and lies.


    "Where How could you have this book "


    " I found it in bashida''s living room, and there it is This paper is on the top of the book Hermione read out loud the sharp, ironic opening lines.


    "Dear bashida, thank you for your help. This is a copy of the book. I hope you will like it. Maybe you don''t remember, but you did say a lot of things. Rita. " I think it was here when the real bashida was alive, but maybe she didn''t read it carefully? "


    "Well, I think so." Harry looked down at Dumbledore''s face and felt a wild joy: now that Dumbledore is out of his control, he will know what he will never mention to him.


    "You''re still mad at me, aren''t you?" Said Hermione.


    He looked up and saw that her eyes were wet again, and he knew that his anger must have been on his face.


    "No," he said quietly. "No, Hermione, I know it was an accident. It''s very kind of you to try to get us out of there alive. If you didn''t help me then, maybe I would have died. I just I just feel that I''m not strong enough Forget it... " He smiles back at Hermione''s tearful smile and then focuses on the book.


    The spine of the book is still very hard, apparently never opened. Harry flipped through the pages looking for a picture, and immediately found a young Dumbledore and his handsome companion laughing at a long forgotten joke.


    Harry''s eyes rested on the explanation.


    Albus Dumbledore, shortly after his mother''s death, and his friend Garrett greenward


    Harry gaped at the last few words for a long time Greenworth. His friend Greenwood.


    He looked at Hermione, who was still staring at the name, as if unable to believe her eyes. Slowly she turned to Harry.


    "Greenwood!" Ignoring the other photos, Harry turned to the book to find the name that choked him again. He quickly found it and couldn''t wait to read it, but he couldn''t understand it: he had to go through the front to know what he was talking about, and finally he found a chapter: "great good deeds."


    Harry and Hermione immediately began to read: it was his eighteenth birthday, and Dumbledore left Hogwarts with a series of amazing glory Excellent academic performance, student union president, winner of Barnabas finkley special contribution award, British young magician representative in wessengamo, Gold Award for pioneering contribution awarded at the international alchemy conference held in Cairo, etc.


    According to the original plan, he had planned to go on a great trip after graduation with his best friend in school, known as "dog panting".


    But the day before the two of them were on their way to Greece at the broken cauldron bar in London, the owl brought the sad news of Dumbledore''s mother''s death.


    Dogo, who refused to be interviewed by the author of the book, told the public what happened next.


    He described the death of cadera as a bolt from the blue, and Dumbledore, who was deeply hit, resolutely gave up the long-standing long-distance journey. Dumbledore then set out to return to his home in Godric Valley to take care of his younger brother and sister.


    But in fact, how much real care did he give them?


    "He''s definitely a headache, that aberforth," said Eric Smith, who lived on the edge of Godric''s Valley at the time. "He''s becoming more and more uneducated. You''ll be very sympathetic to a son whose parents have died, and the look of him wearing that broken hat all day long will make you feel sorry for him. But I don''t think albus thinks there''s anything wrong with that. After all, I rarely see their brothers together. "


    If albus was not looking after his younger brother, what was he doing? The most likely answer, I think, is that he is looking after his sister as usual.


    Therefore, although the first prisoner of house arrest Ariana has passed away, the appearance of Dumbledore has not changed her situation at all. Her existence is still known only to a few outsiders like dodge. And many others are simply prevaricated by the excuse that she is not in good health.


    Another family that knew the story was the bashida bashat family, the famous historian who had lived in seclusion in the Godric Valley for many years. Kedera, of course, didn''t even pay attention to bashida''s welcome when she first moved to the town. However, many years later, bashida sent an owl to albus, who was still studying at Hogwarts, to exchange views on his paper on species transformation published in metamorphosis today. It was just from this contact that she and the Dumbledore family got to know each other.


    Until the death of kaidera, bashida was the only one in the Godric Valley who had a fair relationship with Mrs. Dumbledore.


    Unfortunately, bashida''s demeanor is no longer there. "She set the fire on, but there''s nothing left in the pot," iver dillonsby told me, and, as Eric smitchloe rudely described to me, "she''s as dull as a nut hidden in a squirrel."Nevertheless, I collected enough details from her in various ways to enable me to connect the truth of the whole incident. Like the rest of the wizarding world, bashida attributed kedera''s sudden death to a spell gone wrong, as albus and albus said in the years to come.


    Bashida also referred to Aliana of the Dumbledore family, saying she was "weak" and "vulnerable.". But on this issue, the emetic I used with bashida taught me something more interesting because she, and only she, knew all the hidden secrets of Albus Dumbledore''s life. And these first revelations will make all his admirers question him: his hatred of the black magic, his opposition to the suppression of Muggles, and even his dedication to his family are all illusions.


    That summer, when Dumbledore returned to his home in the Godric Valley, he became a pillar of an orphan family, and bashida bassaud often brought albus to her home to play.


    There, his next verifiable record so far of greenworth is that he "traveled around for months.".


    Now it can be speculated that grindworth chose to visit his great aunt who lived in Godric valley. I believe many people will be surprised to hear what he got there. It is not other things, but the close friendship with Albus Dumbledore.


    "He''s absolutely a charming boy in my eyes," bashida muttered, "whatever he turns out to be. Naturally, I introduced him to poor albus, a child who had tasted the vicissitudes of life too early. The two boys hit it off at first sight. That''s it.


    Bashida showed me a letter that Albus Dumbledore had sent to Garrett Greenwood in the dead of night, and it had been kept with her.


    "Yes, since they met, they have been talking about endless topics all day long - two talented young men who hate to see each other too late - I often hear owls flying in and out of Gallant''s window, which must be correspondence with albus! He must have some new ideas, and he can''t wait to share them with Garrett


    So what are their new ideas? The faithful fans of Albus Dumbledore may find the news sensational, but it doesn''t matter. Let''s take a look at what their 17-year-old hero is talking about with his new friend.


    Garrett - I think that''s a key point in your view that wizarding is for Muggle''s own good.


    Yes, we are empowered, and there is no doubt that this power enables us to make rules, but it also requires us to have a sense of responsibility for the rules. We have to emphasize that, it is the cornerstone of our cause. When we have a conflict of views - that''s bound to happen - it has to be the basis of our debate. We must hold fast to the belief of "for great good deeds".


    From this point of view, if we encounter resistance in the future, we only need to use force to suppress, not anything else, and it is necessary. (that''s the mistake you made at durmstrand! But I won''t blame you, because if you hadn''t been fired, we would never have known each other. )


    ¡­¡­


    Albus''s admirers would be surprised to find that the letter made secret laws and established the rules of the wizarding world over Muggles; what a blow to those who have been singing high for Dumbledore


    They used to regard Dumbledore as the greatest defender of Muggle rights! However, in front of this solid evidence, those high sounding words about how to protect the rights of Muggle are so feeble! How despicable is Dumbledore''s image, when he should mourn for his mother and take care of his sister, he is busy planning how to expand his power! There is no doubt that the last defenders of Dumbledore may say that he will not, at least, he must have changed his mind and not put it into action.


    What follows, however, is even more appalling. Just two months after their new friendship was established, Dumbledore and greenward separated and never met again, and their reunion was the world-famous duel of the century (see Chapter 22 for details).


    What made them become enemies? Is it Dumbledore''s Conscience Discovery? Or did he tell greenward that he didn''t want to go on with his plans?


    Well, not at all.


    "I think it was the death of poor Ariana," bashida said. "Her death was a heavy blow. Garrett was living here when it happened, and he ran into my room shaking and told me he wanted to go home tomorrow. Look very sad. So I gave him the door key, and that was the last time I saw him. Aliana''s death brought albus to the brink of collapse. It was terrible for the brothers. They lost all their loved ones except each other. It''s not surprising that the nature of the mind becomes irritable. Aberforth blames albus, just as people do in terrible situations. But after all, aberforth always talks a little crazy, poor boy. But even so, he broke albus'' nose at the funeral. How painful it would be for kedera to see her two children fighting like that, let alone beside her daughter''s body. It''s a pity that Garrett didn''t stay at the funeral Otherwise, he can at least comfort albusOnly those who attended Ariana Dumbledore''s funeral knew of the fierce quarrel by the coffin, and they had some questions. Why on earth did Albus Dumbledore constantly blame albus for his sister''s death? Is it just too sad, as bashida defended him? Or is there a deeper reason for his sudden outburst?


    Greenworth was expelled from demstrom for his near fatal attack on his classmates, and he fled from here after the mysterious death of the girl, while albus (due to shame or fear? £©He never saw him again, until he was repeatedly begged by the wizard world and forced to confront him.


    Since then, neither Dumbledore nor Greenwood seems to have mentioned the brief friendship of their boyhood. There is no doubt, however, that Dumbledore, after five years of life and death, hesitated to attack Garrett Greenwood.


    Was Dumbledore hesitated by the lingering friendship or the fear that they were once best friends? Is it just because Dumbledore didn''t want to arrest his once infatuated friend? So how did the mysterious Ariana die? Was she an unintentional victim of some sort of black magic ritual? Did she stumble on something she shouldn''t have discovered, such as the two young people''s activities to gain fame and power? Is it possible that Arianna Dumbledore is the sacrifice "for great good deeds"?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1242

    "Harry..." Hermione gave a gentle cry, but Harry didn''t respond. He just shook his head.


    Now, something called faith has collapsed in him; it''s just like what Ron felt when he left.


    Harry had always believed in Dumbledore and believed that he was the embodiment of kindness and wisdom.


    But now, everything is gone Can he afford to lose more? Ron, Dumbledore, Phoenix wand


    "Harry." Hermione seemed to know what he was thinking. "Listen to me. This This is not a very good book... "


    "Yes, of course you can say that..." Harry said hard, his voice cold.


    ¡°¡­¡­ But don''t forget, Harry, it was written by Rita Skeeter


    "You''ve read the letter to Greenwood, haven''t you?" Harry didn''t answer. He just asked.


    "Yes, I am I read it. " Hermione hesitated, looking uneasy, and covered her teacup with her cold hands. "I think it''s just the worst part that sounds. I think bashida thought it was just conversation, but "for the great good" became the creed of grindworth and the justification for his subsequent atrocious crimes. And From this point of view It''s like what Dumbledore said to him. What they say ''for great good deeds'' is even engraved at the entrance to nurmond. "


    "What is nurmond?"


    "It''s the prison Greenwood built to hold his opponents. He died there himself, when Dumbledore caught him. Anyway, this is It was a terrible idea, and Dumbledore''s idea helped Greenwood achieve his goal. But on the other hand, even Rita can''t lie that they just knew each other that summer. After all, they were young, and


    "I knew you would say that," said Harry. He didn''t want to get angry with her, but now it''s hard for him to make his voice sound as if nothing had happened.


    "I know you''re going to say ''they''re still young.''. They were the same age as we are now. Look at us now, risking our lives against the dark ones, and then look at him, colluding with his new friends, plotting to establish their rule over Muggles. "


    At this point, Harry could no longer control his emotions: he stood up and walked back and forth, trying to vent some of his anger.


    "I''m not trying to defend these things about Dumbledore," Hermione said. "All the" laws of rights "are disguises and the reappearance of" magic is power. ". But Harry, his mother had just died, and he was alone in the room to bear this... "


    "Alone? He''s not alone! He has a younger brother and younger sister as company, and he also locks up his squib sister... "


    "But Fanlin said that Arianna was not a squib. You know that..."


    "Oh, so why didn''t Ariana show up at Hogwarts?" Harry said without thinking, "just like you, Hermione They can even find you in a Muggle family I''m sorry, I''m not aiming at you, Hermione You''re great. You''re excellent. No one I know can surpass you... "


    "You don''t have to apologize to me..."


    "I''m not apologizing, Hermione," Harry said in a gruff dress. "I''m just stating a fact..."


    "Maybe I mean, I believe in Vaseline... "


    "I believe him too, but the truth is, that''s Dumbledore''s past!" Harry bellowed a little madly.


    "But I don''t believe it, Harry!" Hermione also stood up and argued, "no matter what they say about that girl, I don''t believe she will be a squib. Dumbledore we know will never, never allow..."


    "Don''t we also think that Dumbledore, who we know, would never attempt to conquer Muggles by force of arms?" Harry roared, his echo echoed in the open mountains, rousing many blackbirds and circling in the misty night sky.


    "But people will become Harry He''s better, he''s better! It''s obvious! He might have been addicted to it when he was 17, but he spent his whole life fighting the black magic. It is Dumbledore who defeated Greenwood, who has been committed to protecting Muggle and protecting the rights of Muggle witches. It is he who has been fighting against the mysterious man from the beginning, and he finally sacrificed to defeat the mysterious man! In any case, you should not deny what he did later. Maybe it was just a mistake he made when he was young... "


    Rita''s book was between them, and Albus Dumbledore in the illustrations of the book was smiling at them lonely.


    "Harry, I''m sorry, but I think the real reason why you''re so angry is that Dumbledore never told you about his past." Hermione took a little breath, trying to calm herself down.


    "Maybe." Harry burst out, and he jerked up his arms, as if to hold his unbounded anger high, or to protect himself under the weight of his fantasies. "See what he says to me, Hermione: risk your life, Harry, one more time, one more time, one more time! Don''t expect me to explain anything to you, just go to work hard. Believe me, believe me, know what I''m doing, even if I don''t trust you, you have to believe me! Never want to know the truth! Never want to knowHarry''s voice had become hoarse in this hysterical shouting. Looking at Hermione, who was as pale as himself, Harry suddenly felt that they were so small in the vast world.


    "But He loves you, "Hermione whispered." he really loves you. "


    Harry''s arm fell limply. "I really don''t know who Dumbledore cared about, Hermione, but it''s not me. It''s not love, it''s just a mess he left me. He''d rather share his heart with Garrett Greenwood than That''s not me, Hermione. Van Lin may have known more than I do, but now, it seems, there''s nothing left but what is known, isn''t it? If Fanlin knew that, we would not hide in this camp like a turtle with a shrinking head. We would also be on guard against the search of the Ministry of magic and Death Eaters every day. We could not even contact Sirius... "


    Harry picked up van Lin''s wand, which he had just thrown into the snow, and sat down again at the mouth of the tent.


    "Thank you for your tea. I''ve finished reading the book. You should go back and warm up. Fanlin is badly injured. Now he needs more care, isn''t he? Compared with this... " Harry pointed to the book and then looked at the wand in his hand.


    His palms became fists, and his fingers turned blue and white with force Harry felt his body trembling, and the hot tea Hermione had given him had cooled early.


    Hermione hesitated, but she didn''t know what to say, but the worry about van Lin made the girl stand up quickly. She picked up the book and went back to the tent from Harry. Before leaving, she brushed Harry''s hair with her hand.


    Harry closed his eyes and felt Hermione''s touch: how he wished Hermione was right. Dumbledore really cared about him But because of this idea, he hated himself even more.


    At midnight, when Hermione took over Harry''s sentry duty, Fanlin was still not awake. The only thing that made Hermione feel relieved was that van Lin''s high fever had subsided, and those potions really worked.


    This situation relieved Hermione''s anxiety to a certain extent, and Harry finally breathed a sigh of relief, which seemed to be a good omen, but Harry still refused to talk about Dumbledore, Greenwood and Ariana.


    It''s snowing outside, which makes the surroundings less open and cold. The snowy weather is always better than the day when the ice and snow melt.


    But Harry''s dreams left him confused and troubled: Nagini was winding around them, climbing over the wreath of Christmas roses.


    Harry woke up again and again in panic. He felt someone calling him from afar. He imagined that the wind whipping the tent was someone''s footsteps or talking.


    Finally, Harry gets up in the dark and walks up to Hermione, who is curled up at the entrance of the tent, reading a book called history of magic with the light of her wand.


    It''s snowing harder and harder.


    Hermione agreed to Harry''s suggestion and decided to pack up early and move on.


    "We''re looking for a safer place," she said, shivering, adding a sweatshirt to the top of her pajamas. "I always feel that I can hear someone walking outside, even once or twice. I seem to see someone out there. Fanlin''s condition is very unstable, but we can''t contact Madame Pomfrey, nor can St. Mungo hospital. I should have prepared earlier."


    Harry stopped putting on his coat and gazed into the silent silence. The camera was still on the table.


    "Of course, about people outside I''m sure that''s just what I imagined, "said Hermione, looking a little nervous." snow and night are playing tricks on your eyes But, just in case, maybe we should move the phantom under the cloak? "


    Half an hour later, with the tent ready, Harry carried the tightly wrapped van Lin on his back. His wand broke, so Hermione was the only one to take charge of the operation.


    Hermione grabs the Pearl embroidered bag and moves her form into a phantom.


    They were engulfed by the same sense of oppression that they had always had. Harry''s legs did not step on the snow, hit the hard frozen soil covered with leaves. Harry resisted the pain and tried to stop the van Lin. fortunately, Hermione found out the situation here and stabilized van Lin with suspension.


    "Where are we?" Asked Harry, rubbing his shoulders, looking around the large forest.


    Hermione opened the beaded bag and pulled out the pillars of the tent.


    "Dean forest," Hermione replied, "I used to camp here with mom and dad."


    There is a lot of snow on the trees. The temperature here is abnormally low compared with the place before, but at least there is no wind here.


    They spent most of the day in the tent, moving van Lin''s bed over, and then three people surrounded a warm blue flame, which Hermione had been very skilled at casting, which could be scooped up with a shovel and put into a jar.


    The warmth seemed to make van Lin feel relaxed, at least his frown had been stretched.In the middle of the van Lin slightly awakened for a short period of time, maybe the energy is not enough to repair, but it is good news to be able to wake up.


    Harry couldn''t even imagine what would happen if Fanlin left suddenly at a certain moment. They didn''t even have a chance to escape.


    Hermione was surprised to give some hot porridge to van Lin to drink, and then added some small blue bottles


    Is this a mendicant?


    But it did give Harry some confidence.


    In the afternoon, fresh snowflakes floated on them, and powdery snowflakes appeared in the protected open space.


    Now, after two sleepless nights, Harry seemed more alert than usual, and the escape in Godric''s Valley made Voldemort seem closer and more threatening than ever.


    As night fell again, Harry refused Hermione''s request to stay up and let her go to bed. After all, there is a patient in the room. The wound that has been penetrated in his body is not so well healed, which is fundamentally different from stabbing a hole in his body with a knife.


    Harry moved an old mat to the door of the tent, put on all his thick sweaters, and sat down. However, he was still shivering with cold. Harry asked Hermione to prepare a fire for him. He only needed to release the magic power. It was not something that had to rely on a magic wand.


    As time went on, the night grew dark and I could not see my fingers.


    Harry was about to open the map of the living point to see where Ginny''s dot was, but it suddenly occurred to Harry that it was Christmas holiday and she should have gone back to the burrow.


    In the dense and quiet forest, all the small movements will be magnified. Harry knew there were all kinds of creatures there, but he wanted them to be quiet so that he could distinguish the sounds of animals running and jumping from the sounds of danger.


    He still remembered the sound of the cloak sliding through the fallen leaves many years ago, and he immediately felt that he heard it again, and his whole body was shocked. Their protective magic has been working for weeks. Why is it cracked now? And he always felt that something was not the same tonight. From time to time, he suddenly stood up with a slight pain in his neck, because he had fallen asleep several times and his head had been falling at an uncomfortable angle to the side of the tent.


    The night turned velvet black, and he felt as if he were floating between the phantasm and the manifestation. Harry held his hand up in front of him, which seemed to give some courage


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1243

    It was very late in the night, and Harry suddenly stood up from time to time to keep himself awake. In fact, Harry''s neck hurt a little because he had fallen asleep several times and his head had been falling at an uncomfortable angle to the side of the tent.


    There was no sound in the tent. Maybe Hermione was asleep. As for Vaseline, Harry didn''t know what Van Lin could do. But now it''s up to him to protect the three of them, right?


    The night turned velvet black, and Harry felt as if he were floating in the middle of Phantasm and manifestation. He raised his hand in front of him, trying to see if he could see his fingers. At this moment, a strong silver light suddenly passed through the trees and appeared in front of him. No matter what the light source was, it came quietly and seemed to be coming at him.


    Harry was startled. He was almost ready to cry out, but Harry''s voice was frozen in his throat. Maybe he was half asleep and half awake, which affected his judgment, but maybe he could solve it himself, right.


    Harry picked up van Lin''s old wand.


    Now, the light became more dazzling. He narrowed his eyes and saw that the outline of the trees was clearly illuminated, and that thing was getting closer and closer


    ¡­¡­ Then, the light came out from behind an oak tree, a silver white female deer, as white as the moonlight, dazzling. She came to him quietly, leaving no trace in the snow, her beautiful head and neck high, big eyes, long eyelashes.


    Harry gazed at her, puzzled, not by strangeness, but by unspeakable familiarity. He felt that he had been waiting for her to come, but he had forgotten that until this moment, when they met, he remembered.


    The impulse to call Hermione and vaseline together was gone. He knew that he wanted to put his life on it. She came for him, just for him.


    They looked at each other for a long time, and then the DOE turned and walked away.


    "Don''t go," Harry cried anxiously, but his hoarse voice was useless. "Come back!"


    She seemed to move on purposefully through the forest, and the light quickly faded behind the trees.


    Harry trembled and hesitated.


    The nervous tension for a long time told him that it was a trick, a temptation, a trap, but instinct, an irresistible instinct, told him it was not black magic.


    The light gave him a warm feeling, like the illusion of falling into a hot spring. Harry was so stiff that he even regained a trace of vitality.


    Of course, it can not be denied that this may be a magic, an illusion, but it has the same breath as Harry.


    So Harry set out to catch up.


    The snow chirped at Harry''s feet, and the DOE didn''t make any noise as she passed through the jungle, because she was like a beam of light.


    The DOE guided Harry deep into the forest.


    Harry tried to catch up, and he was sure that when she stopped, he would allow Harry to approach her appropriately and tell him something he wanted to know.


    Finally, she stopped and turned her beautiful head again. Harry ran at her, eager to ask her. Just as he was about to speak, the DOE disappeared.


    It was like a firefly, and it broke away completely with a single slap. Countless silver dots lit up Harry''s surroundings, and then dimmed instantly.


    Darkness engulfed her in an instant, but the bright outline still remained in front of him. His eyes gradually darkened, and in the blink of an eye, he lost his direction. Now fear is coming.


    "Flash of fluorescence!" Harry took a cold breath and whispered, and one end of the wand lit up.


    As the mark of the DOE faded away, Harry stood there blinking, listening to the sound of the forest, the sound of the branches in the distance, and the sound of falling snow. Would he be attacked? Did the DOE lure him to the place where the ambush was heavy? Will someone be watching him in the dark, away from the flash of the wand?


    A series of questions filled Harry''s mind. He closed his eyes and tried to establish a relationship with Voldemort to determine the distance between them.


    But in fact, it''s no use at all. Voldemort''s spiritual world is like a fortress. He has always been the only one to come, and he never said Harry would take the initiative to interview.


    Perhaps because of the excitement, a window was opened in the fortress, and Harry just glanced at it and was found to be banished.


    But his scar didn''t hurt, which calmed Harry a little.


    Only in matters related to Voldemort, the scar will give warning or influence, and now it does not respond, which proves that Voldemort has not found them.


    They''ve just changed their hiding places. According to reason, Voldemort can''t be so fast


    Calming down a little, Harry breathed. In the cold weather, it was like a cigarette bag from a customer at a broken cauldron bar. It was a calming thing.Harry raised the wand a little higher, and no one came running at him, nor did the green light burst from behind the tree.


    There is no problem around


    So why did she lead him here?


    Something flashed faintly in the light of the wand. Harry looked at it. It was a small pond, frozen. He held up his wand and looked at it carefully. The dark broken surface of the pond was shining.


    Harry walked cautiously forward and looked inside. The ice on the ground reflected his twisted shadow and the light of his wand. But under the thick, gray haze of ice, there was something flashing, too. It was a huge silver object. He was so surprised that his heart almost jumped out. He knelt down at the edge of the pool, adjusted the angle of his wand, and tried to let the light shine at the bottom of the pool.


    A crimson flash It was a sword with a shining ruby in the handle.


    Gryffindor''s sword is at the bottom of the lake!


    Harry gazed down, almost unable to breathe. The strong sense of surprise made Harry''s body numb in an instant. His hands were almost unconscious, and his whole body was filled with blood in an instant


    How could that be possible? How could it be in such a forest lake? A place so close to their camp? Is there some unknown magic that leads Hermione to this place? Or is it the DOE that he feels like a patron saint is the keeper of the pond? Or was the sword put down after they got here, just when they were still in this place?


    Thinking of this, Harry suddenly looked up, regardless of whether there will be other people around, a small lighting incantation, suddenly, the surrounding environment was lit by Harry.


    However, the effect is not good.


    Apart from scaring away some nocturnal creatures, Harry didn''t see a human at all.


    The light only lasted a few seconds before it went out, and Harry couldn''t control his wand, but it was enough.


    No one is here Or have you left?


    Harry looked uncertainly at the Gryffindor sword at the bottom of the lake.


    Anyway, someone must have wanted to give him the sword of Gryffindor. No doubt, the man knew Dumbledore''s will and was able to find their place and give it to him at this time


    Wait, you know where they are?


    Harry sprang to his feet, and then the glowing light patrolled around.


    This is not good news, at least, not entirely


    However, the sword of Gryffindor, which makes Harry unable to refuse, at least, apart from the sword of Gryffindor, Harry can not think of any way to destroy the Horcrux.


    Perhaps, Fanlin has, but this is the simplest and most effective one!


    However, when Harry turned his attention to the sword lying in the ice lake again, some fear affected his happy mood.


    Harry was a little uncertain about the sword He pointed his wand at the silver sword and said in a low voice, "the sword is flying!"


    There was no movement, as Harry expected. If it had been so simple, the sword would have been on the ground for him to pick it up, instead of lying in the depths of the ice lake.


    He walked around the ice, trying to think about how the sword had been delivered to his hand last time. He was in a particularly dangerous situation at that time and he wanted help.


    "Help me!" He murmured, but the sword remained at the bottom of the lake, and did not react at all.


    Harry said to himself (a few more laps). What did Dumbledore say to him the last time he got the sword? Only real Gryffindors can pull it out of the hat.


    But Van Lin and Hermione have tried countless times, and they can''t simply pull the Gryffindor sword out of a common hat.


    Maybe they got it wrong?


    Gryffindor?


    So what qualities should be used to define a Gryffindor?


    A tiny voice came from Harry''s mind and answered the question. The answer is that great courage and chivalry are the qualities of Gryffindors.


    Harry stopped and let out a long sigh.


    Harry''s hot breath soon dissipated in the cold air. He knew what to do. To be honest, since the moment he saw the sword through the ice, he had thought it would happen.


    He looked around the woods again to make sure that no one would attack him at this time. If someone is going to attack, there are too many opportunities for Harry to pass through the forest and observe the ice lake. The only reason there was no attack was that the surrounding environment was too unsuitable.


    Harry fumbled with his fingers and lifted off his thick clothes. This was where chivalry was needed. He thought helplessly, though not 100% sure, that he didn''t ask either van Lin or Hermione to replace him. Let alone, is that chivalry?You can''t bully a wounded person and a girl, can''t you? In particular, these two people are still in the absolute united front, so we should let them do the work in any way.


    As Harry began to undress, an owl was calling in the distance. This makes Harry think of Hedwig in agony.


    The weather in December is so cold that it can be used anywhere except around the equator.


    He shivered all over, and his teeth made a terrible crash, but he did not stop. He continued to undress until all his underwear was left and he stood barefoot on the snow. He put his wand, his mother''s letter and Hedwig''s feathers in the bag, and the old snitch in the pocket of his coat. Then put van Lin''s wand on the snow.


    "Split in pieces!"


    The ice made a sound like the sound of guns in the silence, so the surface of the lake cracked, and the black ice swayed on the surface of the lake.


    According to Harry''s judgment, the lake was not deep, but in order to get the sword, he had to dive in his whole body. No amount of thinking will make it easier, and the water won''t get warmer.


    Harry felt that he needed a warm-up spell, but the magic wand of Vaseline, Harry always felt that if he was not careful, he would burn himself or something


    Harry walked cautiously to the lake, placed Hermione''s still glowing wand, and then, without considering how cold it would be or how violently he would tremble, he jumped down.


    Every pore in Harry''s body seemed to scream and resist. When his shoulder dived into the frozen water, the air in his lungs seemed to condense into a solid. He could hardly breathe. His violent shaking caused many ripples in the lake. He felt that his unconscious feet were like being cut by a blade.


    He hoped that only one dive would be enough.


    Again and again Harry delayed the full dive, panting and shaking until at last he said to himself that it would be done sooner or later, and then gathered all his courage and dived down.


    The cold was very uncomfortable. It was like a fire burning on his body, and the pain swept through. He went to the deep water to explore the sword at the bottom of the lake, and his brain seemed to be frozen.


    His finger touched the handle, and then he pulled the sword up. Then something wrapped around his neck. He thought it was water grass. Although nothing swam towards him when he was diving, Harry took it away with his hands to free himself, but it was not water grass. He had seen the fog coming out of Nagini''s body in the house in bashida


    It made Harry''s breathing more and more difficult. Harry kicked around desperately, trying to swim back to the lake, but only pushed himself to the other end of the lake, which was full of rocks. He felt heavier and more breathless. He tried to struggle out of the tentacles that tried to strangle the dead.


    But the frozen fingers couldn''t pull it apart like Nagini''s tail. Now Harry''s strength is not enough to fight against


    The consciousness in his brain is fading away and his body is drowning. Everything is gone, nothing can be done, and his chest arm can not move completely, he really felt death


    ¡­¡­ He felt suffocating and nauseous, as well as the drenched and cold he had never experienced in his life. He gradually sank in the ice and snow.


    At this point, a man hobbled up, panting and coughing, as Hermione had been when the snake attacked Harry, but it didn''t sound like Hermione, because the cough was too loud and the footstep was too loud.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1244

    "Harry, are you ok..."


    A whirling sensation, when the air re entered Harry''s lungs, made Harry feel a sense of liberation.


    Just now, he thought he was going to die, but now, he is reborn, isn''t he


    "Warm..."


    A reddish light into Harry''s body, soon, a heat stream from Harry''s body was induced, warmth is a little bit of the cold away.


    "Where Fanlin Harry finally gasped for breath, his eyes re focused, which let Harry''s heart have been hanging down, take van Lin''s clothes, Harry quickly wrapped them in his body.


    He is not in the habit of being naked in the ice and snow.


    "Why do you coming? And Hermione? "


    "She was still asleep, and I felt the magic, so I came over." Fanlin said, in fact, the remaining breath of patron saint made Fanlin a little alarmed.


    Snape?


    Van Lin is so familiar.


    Snape had taught him magic for a long time, and van Lin was familiar with the way Snape used magic.


    "Oh, fortunately, you wake up, or I might die in this pool." Harry said helplessly, his chest lined with fear.


    "So, what are you doing here?" Vaseline looked at Harry dressed. "You should..."


    "I have been guided here." Harry said, "a doe, I think it''s the patron saint..."


    "Patron saint..." Van Lin nodded, and he was now sure that Snape had been here, the patron saint of the DOE, which had changed since Lily Potter''s death.


    "Let''s not talk about this, Fanlin..." "The sword of Gryffindor, the patron saint, guided me to find the sword of Gryffindor. It''s in this pond. I''ll go down..."


    Van Lin came over, and his abdomen was still in pain.


    "There it is!" Harry pointed to the ruby still shining in the pond and said, "I have to go down, so I want to ask you to give me two warm-up charms. This damned pool water is so cold."


    "Don''t bother, Harry!" Van lington, Snape gives Harry the sword of Gryffindor?


    He''s really bold. There''s a lot of people watching at Hogwarts


    Van Linton stopped and pointed his wand at the Gryffindor sword at the bottom of the pond. The naked eye could see that the sword was not very real, as if it was wrapped in something, and then it rose slowly.


    Gryffindor''s sword is extremely heavy, perhaps because of the characteristics of magic weapons. After all, flying incantations are useless for this sword.


    Looking at the rising Gryffindor sword wrapped in a layer of ice crystals, Harry felt only a little stomachache.


    Now, there are only three questions left in my mind.


    Who am I?


    Where am I?


    What am I doing?


    ¡­¡­


    So, it''s an illusion that you almost died just now?


    Harry gaped as van Lin pulled out of the ice the sword of Gryffindor''s sword.


    Good, it''s excellent


    What the hell''s Gryffindor sword can only be pulled out of the cap by Gryffindor people. Now it''s so simple that it''s taken out of the pond by Vaseline?


    "Here you are..." Said Fanlin, handing the sword to Harry. "This is what Dumbledore left for you..."


    "Oh, come on, forget it, take it and give it to you!" Harry shook his head as if he couldn''t stand it.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK. I just think it''s not very reliable..." Harry said, "we just started looking for a sword, and then someone showed us the sword. Don''t you think it''s a little bit..."


    "Maybe it''s not convenient for that man to show up." Van Lim said that he can''t feel any breath of Snape now. I think Snape just sent the sword to him. But Van Lin is better. How did chisnep locate them? Now even Sirius, they can''t actively contact with several people in Fanlin.


    Maybe there are some marks on Harry''s body. Anyway, it''s certainly not through the magic department. If the people in the Ministry of magic can lock them down, there''s no need to spend so much time issuing wanted notices all over the world.


    "The man? You know? "


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know." Vaseline shook his head and looked down at the Gryffindor sword.


    Absorbing the venom of the snake monster, the sword of Gryffindor is extremely rare in terms of both magic and material. At least for now, Fanlin has never seen any material that can independently absorb other special properties.


    "So this is really the sword of Gryffindor?" Harry asked uncertainly, "didn''t they say it was lost?""Maybe other professors at Hogwarts..." "Phoenias won''t tell us who took the Gryffindor sword anyway, but it''s the real Gryffindor sword."


    "I guess it''s true, or the man wouldn''t let me take it." Harry muttered, "but why doesn''t he come out?"


    Harry wanted to ask about the patron saint. The deer made Harry very concerned.


    "There may be something difficult to say." "Anyway, now that the Gryffindor sword is back in our hands, it''s a good thing, at least we don''t have to worry about how to destroy Horcruxes, and I think you have a new weapon, Harry!"


    "Weapons?" Harry shook his head. "The sword of Gryffindor? Are you going to let me rush up and kill people


    "Nothing bad, at least it''s sharp." Fanlin said, "the mage who can''t melee is never a good archer. I mean, wizard..."


    "What''s your logic? Or do you really think that I can rush up with this sword and a lot of magic


    "Maybe you can practice."


    "Oh, forget it!" Harry shook his head and said, "that''s a long time, and I don''t think Voldemort will give me this opportunity."


    "OK..." Fanlin said, "we can go back first. You can have a rest. I''ll put some defensive Charms around the camp When I came just now, I saw someone casting a spell. "


    "If you''re talking about the lighting mantra, I put it." Harry said, "your wand doesn''t match me very well. I can''t control it yet..."


    "It''s not my wand, Harry." Van Lin shook his head and said, "to be sure, its last owner has disappeared for a long time, and I haven''t used him very much. Maybe you can try to control your magic with your own spirit..."


    "Control?"


    "Of course, this is a magic wand without a master. Now all you need to do is to make your magic adapt to it and cooperate with each other..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1245

    "So you two ran out of the camp with me on your back in the middle of the night?" Asked Hermione in a loud voice.


    "Didn''t we get the sword back..." Said Fanlin.


    "But neither of you has a sharp wound, especially you, Fanlin. You had a fever before."


    "Don''t worry, it''s all in the past. Now I feel good." Said Fanlin.


    "It''s just an accident, Hermione. I''ve been guided..."


    "So, the man''s patron saint is a doe? Whose patron saint is a doe Hermione sighed and said, anyway, it''s lucky to have the Gryffindor sword back.


    That man must be their friend.


    "Do you think Kingsley summoned the female deer?" Harry asked weakly.


    "Kingsley''s patron saint is a lynx. I saw it with my own eyes on the day I picked you up."


    "Oh, yes..."


    "But Harry, do you think it''s Dumbledore? "


    "What''s wrong with Dumbledore?"


    Harry was a little confused. He couldn''t think of anything to do with Dumbledore, except Dumbledore''s will.


    Hermione seemed hesitant, then whispered, "Dumbledore The female deer? I mean That sword has always been in Dumbledore''s hands, hasn''t it


    Harry was stunned. He knew the expectation behind the question. The thought of Dumbledore coming back to them, and still watching them somewhere, is an indescribable relief.


    Harry shook his head.


    "Dumbledore is dead," he said. "I saw it with my own eyes. I saw his body. He really left. What''s more, his patron saint is the Phoenix, not the female deer. "


    "But the patron saint can change, can''t it?" Hermione said, "don''t Tonks change?"


    "Yes, but if he is still alive, why doesn''t he come to us? Why didn''t he just give us the sword? "


    "I don''t know," said Hermione.


    "Maybe someone else, like I said, a professor at Hogwarts." Said Fanlin, staring at the flames that Hermione was rising in the tent.


    "In fact I hope so, but he did leave... " Harry said, feeling a little bored, thinking back to what Vaseline had said about the wand.


    "Speed up and get bigger!"


    Harry pointed at the fire with his wand, but the effect was not as good as expected. In the brazier, the flame just shook slightly. Harry tried again. This time the fire was a little bigger.


    "Oh, damn it..." Harry poked forward impatiently, as if pouring oil on it. With the explosion of the burning material, the fire ran with one touch.


    For a moment, Harry felt that his eyebrows were going to burn.


    "Stop..." Hermione screamed, and quickly dodged. Her long hair had some meaning of being ignited.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, zoom out!"


    However, the fire did not shrink. Instead, there was a vigorous driving.


    "Curse stop!"


    Fanlin quickly lifted Harry''s spell, you can see, just above the brazier on the ceiling are faint left a burnt black mark.


    "Sorry..." Harry was speechless and looked down at the winterwood wand. When he used the flash and blast spells, Harry felt that there was something wrong with it. Now it seems that the key to the problem has been found.


    All the charms he used, including the simplest ones, were much less powerful than when he used the Phoenix wand before.


    This new wand has an uncomfortable sense of invasion, like sewing someone else''s hand on his arm.


    "You just need to practice more," said Vaseline, looking at Harry jokingly. "It''s about your self-confidence, Harry."


    "Yes, you just need to adapt to change. After all, every wand is different..." Said Hermione.


    Harry knew why she wanted the wand to be OK, and she still felt guilty about breaking his wand.


    However, there is no way out. If Hermione doesn''t attack Nagini, he and vaseline will definitely die in bashida''s house, just like bashida, who will be fed by Nagini.


    "It looks like I need to start from scratch, just like Professor Villefort taught us for the first time."


    "There''s no way to do it. You can try the simplest."


    Night fell, and after a well prepared dinner by Hermione, the three of them returned to the tent.


    Harry was the first to watch.


    Sitting at the entrance of the tent, Harry tried to use the holly wand to suspend a small stone at his feet in the air, but his magic power was still so clumsy and powerless than ever before.


    As Hermione was reading in bed, van Lin seemed to think of something. He took a small wooden wireless radio out of his rucksack and tried to tune the channel."From bashida, I remember Fred telling me about this channel," he whispered to Harry. "It''s a real news channel. All the other channels are on Voldemort''s side, led by the Ministry of magic by the nose, but this one You''ll know it. It''s amazing. The only pity is that they can''t broadcast every night. They have to change places constantly to prevent being pursued. In addition, they need passwords to listen to The problem is, I forgot what the last password was. "


    "What''s the use of that?"


    "I can use Alchemy to try to parse it." Van Lin said, a finger on it, the wooden radio emitting a kind of metal like glow.


    "Let me have a look. This is the receiver Elements in different wavebands receive different signals Well... "


    It was the first time Harry had seen Vaseline use alchemy in front of him.


    "I think I found it..." After a while, van Lin said that the wooden radio in his hand had completely changed. It was like turning stone into gold. Now the wooden radio seems to be made of metal.


    "But They don''t seem to be broadcasting... "


    "If you two don''t mind, I think, van Lin, you can put that radio on."


    "I''m just looking for something to relax Harry..."


    "Oh, forget about it." Hermione said, coming up, "we have more important things to solve now."


    "What?" Harry was confused. "If you say it''s a wand, I''m practicing..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1246

    "So, what do you want to say?"


    "That''s it!" Hermione slapped the book on the table.


    "I''m going to find Shannon ferrius Lovegood."


    Hallidan''s eyes widened


    "What do you say?"


    "Shannon ferrius Lovegood, Luna''s father, I''m going to find him and talk to him." Hermione repeated, "believe me, it must be..."


    "But Why? " Harry said, puzzled.


    Hermione took a deep breath, as if she were empowering herself, and then said, "this is the mark, the mark in Bede the minstrel. Look at this


    She pushed the book forward. Naturally, "Dumbledore''s lies and life" reached Harry. Harry reluctantly took a look at it. It was a picture of Dumbledore''s original letter to Greenwood, with Dumbledore''s familiar thin italics.


    He was disgusted to see that there was solid evidence that Dumbledore wrote the letter, not Rita''s.


    "Rita can even get this stuff?" Fanlin said in surprise that Rita Skeeter''s ability was in doubt.


    "It''s really Dumbledore''s note. I''ve compared it many times, and Harry and I have carefully confirmed it when you''re asleep." Said Hermione, frowning.


    "Well, I''m just surprised, so what are you going to do, Greenwood?"


    "Yes, that''s the signature," said Hermione. "Look at this signature, Harry!"


    Harry looked, and for a moment he didn''t understand what she meant, but, with the light of his wand, he looked closer and saw Dumbledore change the name of Greenwood into a little triangle, the same as he had marked on the story of Bede the minstrel.


    This made Harry feel a little frightened, it was too much Dumbledore knew the symbol, so he reminded her in the book left to Hermione.


    It''s terrible to have countless coincidences hit together, isn''t it


    "It''s always been there, isn''t it?" Hermione said, "I know that wickdor said it was a symbol of greendevo, and it did appear on the ancient tombstone in Godric Valley, and the date on the tombstone was much earlier than that of grindword! Now look at this! Well, Waldorf, that doesn''t mean we can''t ask I don''t even know if Greenwood is still alive But we can ask Mr. Lovegood. He wore that logo at his wedding. I''m sure it''s important, Harry! "


    Harry didn''t answer immediately. He looked at her passionate face, then walked out of the tent, into the darkness around him, thinking.


    Is it worth it?


    For the first time in history, Harry really persuades his partner to do something by his own will. However, the result of the matter is hard for Harry to bear.


    Injured, or almost dead, after watching Voldemort''s magic at close range, Harry could not help but doubt himself again.


    What did you do, right?


    Against a man who can drag dead creatures back from the dark side of the world


    After a long silence, Harry said, "Hermione, let''s not take any more risks blindly. Last time, we almost..."


    "But it keeps coming, Harry! Don''t Dumbledore leave me "the story of Bede the minstrel." doesn''t he want us to solve the mystery of symbols


    "Here it is again!" Harry was a little angry. "We always try to convince ourselves that Dumbledore left behind secret symbols and clues..."


    "But we don''t have a choice, do we? It''s like Dumbledore left us something else. Although fox is the only one who has played a role, I believe him, as always..." Fanlin interrupted. "I think Hermione was right. I think we should go to Lovegood."


    "But what if it was a scam?"


    "Scam?"


    "Yes, it''s like Godric Valley..."


    "No, no, no, Harry It''s not the same as Godric Valley, "added Valentine." Lovegood is on your side, Harry. "Singing against the tune" has always been with you. It has been telling people that they will help you. Remember what I said about the radio. In the radio, I can tell that part of it comes from singing the opposite That''s our last good supporter


    God knows that


    Fanlin has never heard of it, but it doesn''t prevent him from persuading Harry. All they need now is just some confidence.


    "I''m sure it''s important!" Hermione said sincerely.


    "But don''t you think Dumbledore would have told me before he died, if that was the case?"


    "Oh, when did he do it, all the old witches, pretending to be enigmatic, especially Dumbledore." Said Fanlin, covering his forehead."To be honest, if I hadn''t messed up Dumbledore''s plans in the first place, I didn''t think I would have been involved in the rest of the story."


    "What?"


    "For example, Horcruxes..." Van Lin spread out his hand. "If it wasn''t for my chance to destroy some Horcruxes when I was at school, Dumbledore would not have taken me with him when he was looking for the ring."


    "Oh, yes, they are." Hermione went on to say, "maybe Maybe you need to find out for yourself. "


    "I don''t think it''s an interesting idea." Harry recalled the experience of contacting Dumbledore in the past. After careful consideration, Dumbledore didn''t seem to tell them how to do it. Occasionally, he said it directly. They seemed to have thought of what to do in advance.


    This makes Harry''s habit of Dumbledore even worse


    "But I still think we should talk to Lovegood. The symbol is linked to Dumbledore, Greenwood, Godric Valley, Harry, and I''m sure we need to know that."


    "I think we can vote," said Fanlin, hesitating. "A show of hands in favor of seeing Lovegood..."


    Fanlin immediately raised her hand, and Hermione did not seem to react. She looked a little flustered, but she still habitually followed van Lin to raise her hand.


    What is this?


    Bullying vulnerable groups?


    Harry''s head full of question marks


    "The minority is subordinate to the majority, Harry. I''m sorry." Said Fanlin, relieved, patting Harry on the back.


    "Well," said Harry, amused and annoyed.


    Show of hands? When will their small group need to make such a decision?


    And This is obviously group behavior, isn''t it?


    "It''s just, after we meet Lovegood, we''ll have to try to find other Horcruxes, OK? So where do the lovegoodes live? Do any of you know? " Asked Hermione hesitantly.


    "I know, I probably asked about it the last time I talked to Luna," Van Lin said honestly.


    "Well So, what do you ask Luna where she lives Hermione looks at Van Lin.


    "Well, you know, Luna I mean, about singing the opposite The magazines were edited directly from her home And Well, I admit, I''m a little behind Luna Van Lin touched his nose.


    The title of "crazy girl" is not a joke. Well, with Luna''s jumping degree of nerves, it is very difficult for ordinary people to keep up even if they have been prepared in mind.


    "Well, so where is it?"


    "Although I don''t know the exact location, I remember that it was also in the village of St. catchpol in Autrey, which is the hilly area to the east of Ron''s house. It seems that it is not too far away from the humble house. Moreover, if it is in the hilly area, it should not be difficult to find. After all, the Luna family is very distinctive."


    "Well, that''s settled..." Hermione nodded. "Let''s start early tomorrow."


    ¡­¡­


    Hermione went back to bed again. In fact, when Fanlin woke up, he refused Hermione''s request for a vigil.


    "So what are you going to do? A show of hands? " Harry squinted at Van Lin dangerously, which made him uncomfortable.


    If he disagreed with Vaseline, Harry knew that in the end, Hermione would be a fan.


    "It''s all about love and war," said Van Lin, spreading his hand. "Both. Be happy. It''s Christmas holiday. Maybe we can meet Luna and learn about Hogwarts."


    The next morning, they appeared on the mountainside, with a gentle breeze and a panoramic view of the entire village of St. kachpol in Autry. As they stood high, the sun shone obliquely on the ground through the cracks in the clouds. Looking down, the village looked like a lot of toy houses arranged on the oblique axis.


    They raised their palms to block the sun, stood and looked at the cottage for a while, but they could only identify some high hedges and trees in the orchard, which were planted to keep the strange little house from being discovered by Muggles.


    Harry seems a little melancholy. He likes the burrow very much, not only because Ginny and Ron, but also all the Weasleys and Mrs. Weasley. It feels like his mother


    "I don''t know what happened to them." Harry looked at the Burrow with a look of nostalgia. "Maybe Ron is at home now..."


    "It''s a good result, isn''t it..." Fanlin said, "enjoy Christmas with peace of mind, don''t be afraid of us At least that would reassure Mrs. Weasley, but I don''t think Ron will go back very much


    "Why?" Harry asked.


    "It''s face. Ron really values it." Fanlin said, "if you go back, you can say that Mrs. Weasley will be relieved, but trust me, Mrs. Weasley will never be happy..."


    Harry opened his mouth, but thought of Mrs. Weasley''s character, he nodded his head in recognition."So, where will Ron be?"


    "I don''t know However, he will take care of himself, and I hope Ron will be more open-minded and go straight back to the burrow Van Lin held his head in his hands, which made him look lazy.


    "Anyway, let''s take a look from here," said Fanlin. "In the eastern hills, it seems that Luna''s family is still a bit remote."


    They walked for hours, dressed in Harry''s invisibility cloak at Hermione''s insistence, and then they used Animagus, which speeded up the search.


    Until a small villa appeared in the field of vision, standing alone on the uninhabited hills, it looked as if it had been abandoned.


    "Do you think that''s their house and they''re out for Christmas now?" Hermione said, looking through the window, you can see a clean little kitchen with a pot of Geranium on the windowsill.


    Harry is a little bit upset about this


    "Listen, I think you can tell at a glance that they live there, out of the Lovegood''s window. I think we should go to other mountains and look for it. "


    So they moved a few miles north again.


    "Aha!" As soon as van Lin''s eyes lit up, the wind blew their hair and clothes. He pointed up, on the top of the hill where they showed up, a strange house pointed straight into the sky, and behind it, a huge black cylinder with a terrible moon hung under the afternoon sky.


    "I''m sure this is Luna''s home, and who else will live in such a place? It looks like a huge chessman! "


    "It doesn''t look like a flag at all," Hermione said, frowning at the bizarre building.


    "I''m talking about chess," Harry retorted.


    "Well, whatever it is." Fanlin looked at the past, "maybe we can try it first. It''s a big chance, isn''t it?"


    Harry nodded and ran up the hill. By the time van Lin and Hermione reacted, Harry had already run some distance.


    This is absolutely a thankless thing, running up the hill?


    Anyway, the mood seems to be good now.


    "Here it is," said Harry. "Look." Three self painted signs were tied to a collapsed door. The first one says, naysaye Lovegood, editor; the second says, pick your own mistletoe; and the third says, don''t try driving plums


    With her consistent style of singing against the tune, Fanlin seems to know exactly how Luna was raised by her father. It should be said that she was totally misfed


    They slowly open the creaking door, and a zigzag path leading to the front door is full of all kinds of weird plants, including a bush covered with carrot like fruits (Luna sometimes wears earrings on her ears).


    Harry thought he had finally found a shelter where he could wither the snaglav stump.


    Two old hawthorn trees were swaying in the wind, and their bare branches were covered with heavy berry like red fruits. Bead shaped Pavilion parasites were densely covered on them, standing on both sides of the front door like sentinels. A flat headed owl with an eagle like head stood on a branch and looked at them.


    "We''d better get rid of the disguise Muggle won''t find a bad editor, and, Harry, you know, sometimes your face works really well


    "I''d rather not, and you''re not much better than me." Harry said angrily and rolled up his invisibility cloak for Hermione to put in the beaded bag.


    Then Hermione knocked three times on the heavy black door, which was covered with nails and decorated with an eagle knocker.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1247

    The waiting time is bound to be long, especially after they may still be tracked.


    Even Fanlin became a little uneasy. He couldn''t be sure whether Luna''s father was still


    Ten seconds later, the door slammed open and in front of them stood Shannon ferrius Lovegood, barefoot in what looked like a faded men''s nightgown. His long, marshmallow like white hair was dirty and messy.


    Compared with now, Shannon ferrius was clearly dressed up for bill and Furong''s wedding.


    "What? Yes? Who are you? What do you want? " He yelled angrily, looking first at Hermione, then at Vaseline, and finally his eyes on Harry, and suddenly his mouth opened to form a standard, funny o.


    "Er Hello, Mr. Lovegood, "Van Lin held out his hand," I''m van Lin, van Lin al... "


    Shannon ferrius did not hold van Lin''s hand, which made him feel a little embarrassed His eyes were fixed on Harry for a long time. Obviously, Harry was more impressive.


    His eyes were fixed on Harry''s forehead, as if to confirm.


    "Pa!"


    Fanlin snapped his finger, which was like being soaked in ice water in summer. Mr. Lovegood couldn''t help but give a thrill.


    "Can we go in?" Fanlin asked, "we have something to ask you."


    "I I''m not sure that''s wise, "murmured Shannon ferrius, who swallowed his saliva and took a quick look at the garden. "It''s amazing I mean I I''m afraid I shouldn''t have... "


    "We''re not going to be long," Harry interjected, a little disappointed at this not a warm welcome.


    "I Oh, all right. Come in, come on, come on


    Their arrival seems to have broken the usual rhythm of Lovegood''s life, which made him very flustered It should be said that it was flustered.


    Hardly had they stepped into the threshold when the door slammed.


    Now they''re standing in one of the strangest kitchens ever seen. The room was a standard round shape, which made him feel like walking into a huge tin of pepper. Everything is curved in order to match the wall Stove, sink, cupboard And everything was painted in bright colors with flowers, insects and birds.


    Well So far, van Lin finally understood how Luna''s style came into being. In such a closed space, people can not but be affected by it.


    In other words, parents are the best teachers for their children, and Lovegood is obviously not a good educator. He is open enough and does not stick to one pattern. Then It''s crooked


    In the middle of the floor, there was a spiral wrought iron staircase leading to the second floor, where there was a constant noise of heavy blows; Harry could not help but wonder what Luna was doing.


    "You''d better come up," said Shannon ferrius, still a little uneasy, and turned to lead the way ahead.


    This room seems to be both a living room and an office. Therefore, it is even more disordered than the kitchen. Although it is relatively small and is a standard circle, the room looks a bit like the maze of hundreds of things of the previous centuries, which was transformed into a house of demand. There are piles of books and paper everywhere.


    Some of the biological models they had never seen fluttered their wings and their mouths crackled and hung from the ceiling.


    However, Luna was not there. What made the sound was a wooden machine with magic gears. It looked like a strange combination of a workbench and a shelf. But it wasn''t long before van Lin inferred that it was an old-fashioned printing machine. Luna said that the singing of the opposite was printed from her home


    It''s hard to imagine that her home is the headquarters of her own. Even so, she still has a certain popularity.


    "I''m sorry," said Shannon ferrius, who strode to the machine and pulled a tablecloth from under a pile of books and paper. The books and papers all fell to the ground. Then he threw the tablecloth on the printing press, more or less to cover the crash.


    "Er..." Three people standing at the door, some do not know what to do, they probably come at the wrong time?


    "So How did you come here? " Lovegood put everything in order, of course, just to cover it up


    Harry didn''t come in a hurry to say anything, Hermione exclaimed, somewhat alarmed. "Mr. Lovegood What is that? "


    Hermione pointed to a huge gray, spinning corner It doesn''t seem to be a unicorn It was mounted on the wall and protruded a few feet out of the wall.


    "It''s the horn of a horned snorer," Shannon ferrius said indifferently.


    "No, it''s not!" Said Hermione.


    "Now, Harry said," it''s not embarrassing... "


    "But Harry, this is the horn of a poisonous horn! It''s a class B product, and it''s dangerous to leave it at home! ""How do you know it''s the horn of a poisonous horned beast?" Harry asked slightly, as he kept away from the object as quickly as possible, which made the room more chaotic.


    "It''s in the book" magical creatures and how to find them. "! Mr. Lovegood, you have to take it off. Don''t you know that even the slightest touch will make it explode? "


    "It''s a horned snorer," Shannon ferrius said clearly, with a stubborn expression on his face. "It''s a shy but magical creature, its horns..."


    "Mr. Lovegood, I recognize the groove at the bottom, which is the horn of a poisonous horned beast, and it is undoubtedly very dangerous I don''t know where you got it... "


    "I bought it," said Shannon ferrius decidedly. "Two weeks ago, I bought it from a charming young wizard who knew I was interested in elegant and exquisite beasts. This is a Christmas surprise for my favorite Luna. So, "he turned to Harry," why on earth are you here, Mr. Potter? "


    "We need some help," said Harry, before Hermione spoke again.


    "Ah," said Shannon ferrius, "help, eh." His eyes were fixed on Harry''s scar again, and he seemed to be frightened and hypnotized at the same time. "Yes. The problem is Help Harry Potter Very dangerous... "


    "Aren''t you always telling people that helping Harry is their primary responsibility?" Fanlin asked curiously, "didn''t you run that magazine?"


    Shannon ferrius glanced at the hidden machine behind him, which was still crackling under the tablecloth.


    "Er Yes, I just expressed my opinion, but... "


    "Interesting to say, Mr. Lovegood, is that Let others do it, but that doesn''t include... "


    Shannon ferrius did not answer. He held himself in check, his eyes darting between the three. Harry felt that he was struggling with inner pain.


    "Well, Mr. Lovegood We can leave this matter alone. " Van Lin shook his head. "Can you tell us where Luna is? I think it''s necessary for us to ask Luna''s advice, just as we welcome our former partners... "


    Shannon ferrius swallowed. He looks like he''s boosting himself. Finally, in a voice hard to hear under the noise of the printing press, he said in a trembling voice, "Luna is by the stream, fishing for freshwater bigmouth. She She''ll be happy to meet you. I''ll call her and It''s good. I''ll try to help you. "


    Then he disappeared down the spiral staircase and heard the front door open and close. They looked at each other a few times.


    "It makes me Accidents... " Hermione hesitated, unable to conceal her disappointment.


    "Maybe he''s just worried that if Death Eaters find out I''m here, it''s going to be bad for them." Said Harry.


    "After all, every one of us is worth a lot of money now, isn''t it? There''s always going to be people going crazy about it. " Van Lin said, "I''m still upset that you''re twice as much as I am..."


    "Oh, of course, that''s the gap." Harry raised his eyebrows and said, "maybe we can share it equally, but I''ve lost a large part of my vault."


    "Oh, you two, are you going to die?" Hermione was a little impatient and said that it was her proposal to come to the Lovegood house. Naturally, Hermione couldn''t accept the result "Bad old hypocrite, he told everyone to help you and tried to escape on his own. For God''s sake, stay away from that horn. "


    "Relax your mind..." "After all, it''s Mr. Lovegood''s right. It''s lucky that we didn''t get rid of us. It''s just like visiting Luna."


    "That''s the only way Harry shrugged and went to the window on the other side of the room. He saw a narrow, satin glistening stream winding at the foot of the mountain in the distance. They were standing high now, and he looked in the direction of the burrow. A bird fluttered its wings through the window and disappeared in the mountains.


    Ginny''s right there.


    Since their wedding, bill and hibiscus haven''t been as close as they are today, but she won''t know that he is staring at her and thinking of her.


    Harry told himself that he should be happy about it; anyone associated with him would be in trouble, as Shannon ferrius''s attitude proved. Turning from the window, he was attracted by a strange object on a tangled, curved, smooth board, a beautiful and serious stone sorceress, with one of the world''s strangest headscarves on his head and gold earphones on both sides. On one belt in front of his forehead was a pair of shining blue wings, and on the other was a carrot.


    "Look at this," said Harry.


    "It''s fascinating," said Hermione. "It''s amazing how he didn''t mention it at the wedding."


    "Maybe it''s a collection." "Maybe the Lovegood badge should be changed to a carrot, at least Luna would love it..."


    Just as the three were talking, they heard the front door closing, and after a while Shannon ferrius climbed the spiral stairs into the room, his thin legs now tucked in a pair of rubber boots. He was carrying a tray with a cup and a steaming teapot on top of it."Ah, you find my lovely invention," he said, pushing the tray into Hermione''s hand and standing with them on the side of the statue.


    "This model, well done, is the one I am most satisfied with. On the head of the beautiful Rhona Ravenclaw," endless wisdom is a man''s greatest wealth! " He pointed to something that looked like a headset. "It''s a mind focused headset It can eliminate all kinds of things that distract the thinker, and this, "he pointed to the small wings," is a thinking propeller, which promotes the sublimation of the mind. Finally, "he pointed to the carrot," the drivable plum can exercise the psychological endurance. "


    "Well Wonderful invention I didn''t expect you were still interested in alchemy. " Fanlin said, looking at lov Goode said the focus on thinking headphones, of course, the specific effect is not considered, perhaps it is a closed ear plug to listen to incantation, as for the sublimation of the soul or something, Fanlin pretended that he did not hear.


    This is probably the habit of all alchemists, always confident in their product honey.


    "To pass the leisure time." Lovegood said, "I almost forgot that you are also an alchemist, a master of..."


    "Nicoleme..."


    "Oh, of course, this is a great event." Lovegood said, "may I ask, master nicoleme You know, since master nicoleme decided to destroy the Sorcerer''s stone, countless people feel sorry for it... "


    "For the teacher, it was just the beginning of another adventure..."


    "Ha, of course, the master''s idea..." Shannon ferrius grinned, a little stiff, and then he went back to the tray, where Hermione was at the end of the sloppy table, trying to keep it balanced.


    "Would you like some Gedi bulb juice?" Said Shannon ferrius. "We made it ourselves."


    Then he began to pour out the dark purple drink, which looked like beetroot juice, and he said, "Luna is at waqiao. She was excited to hear that you were here. But I told her that it was better not to take too long. She caught enough mouth fish to make soup for all of us. Sit down and add some sugar yourself


    "Now," he said, removing a pile of crumbling papers from his armchair and sitting down with his rubber boots crossed, "how can I help you, Mr. Potter?"


    Surprisingly, Harry was stunned, then looked at the others, as if Luna had convinced Shannon ferrius


    "Well," said Harry, glancing at Hermione, she nodded to encourage him to go on. "It''s about the logo you wore around your neck at Bill and lotus''s wedding, Mr. Lovegood. We want to know what it stands for. "


    Shannon ferrius raised his eyebrows. "Do you mean the hallmark of death?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1248

    Harry turned to look at Van Lin and Hermione, who gave him an uncertain look.


    It seems that Hermione didn''t understand what Shannon ferrius said. "Death saint?"


    "Yes," said Shannon ferrius, "you''ve never heard of them before? I''m not surprised. Few witches believe it. At Weasley''s wedding, that ignorant young man attacked me just because I had the mark of the famous black wizard! This is really stupid behavior. In my eyes, at least, these saints are not dark. This sign is only used to identify themselves so that they can take care of each other in times of difficulty


    He added a few pieces of sugar to his godigan potion and took a few sips.


    "I''m sorry..." Harry said, "I still don''t understand..."


    Out of politeness, Harry also took a few puffs, but the result was not as simple as Harry thought.


    Why would he believe in the Lovegood taste? Or it''s just as unreliable as believing in Hagrid''s crustaceans.


    Harry almost didn''t vomit: it''s disgusting. It''s like a glass of liquid goblin flavored beans.


    Seeing this situation, both van Lin and Hermione politely put down the cup they held in their hands. Death was not the same as death in the normal sense.


    "Well, as you can see, the believers are looking for the holy one of the dead." Shannon ferrius said nonchalantly, smacking his lips, apparently feeling that the godigan potion was delicious.


    "But what is the Deathly Hallows?" Asked Hermione.


    "Is this The Deathly Hallows? " Fanlin felt a little impatient. Shannon ferrius was too wordy. In fact, more and more Fanlin didn''t want to try that weird drink.


    "You know?"


    "I don''t know if you said it, Deathly Hallows..."


    "If it''s the Deathly Hallows, there''s no mistake." Said Shannon ferrius, taking a sip of his drink and putting his empty tea cup aside.


    Involuntarily, the larynx of the three people rolled involuntarily, as if they were infected, but it seems that Lovegood doesn''t intend to bring out some new drinks


    "Mr. Lovegood, what you should say is the story of the three brothers?"


    "Yes," Shannon ferrius nodded solemnly. "Well, well, Mr. Porter, don''t look at me like that. The whole thing comes from the story of the three brothers I seem to have a copy here... "


    His eyes glanced over the pile of parchments and books in the room, but Hermione said, "I already have one, Mr. Lovegood, right here." Then she took out the book from the Pearl embroidered bag.


    "Original?" Shannon ferrius asked eagerly. When he saw Hermione nodding, Shannon ferrius said, "well, then, why don''t you read it out loud? There is no better way for us to understand


    "Er All right, "agreed Hermione nervously.


    She opened the book and Harry saw that the sign they were studying was at the top of the page. Hermione cleared her throat and began to read: "once upon a time there were three brothers who traveled along a lonely winding road at dawn..."


    "Is that the story?" Halliday paused, but Hermione looked at him impatiently.


    "Well, I''m sorry..."


    "Go on, Miss Granger!" Said Shannon ferrius, turning his back, his eyes fixed on the window.


    "When the three brothers arrived at a river in time, it was a deep and fast river that could not wade through or swim across. But the three brothers were magic, and they just waved their wands to build a bridge across the river. However, when they were halfway there, they found a man in a hood blocking their way.


    "Death spoke to them..."


    "I''m sorry," Harry interrupted abruptly. "Did death speak to them?"


    "It''s a fairy tale, Harry!"


    "Oh, sorry, go on." Harry looks at Vaseline uncertainly. Somehow, Harry becomes very sensitive to the word "death". He is not sure. This is what happened to Voldemort


    However, Hermione obviously thought of something. She hesitated, but she puffed up and went on reading.


    "Death Death spoke to them. He was angry that he had been fooled by the three new victims, because travelers usually drowned in the river. But death is cunning. He pretends to praise the magic of the three brothers, and because he has cleverly avoided him, each will win a prize. "


    "The eldest of the three brothers was a combative man, and he asked for a wand stronger than any existing one: a wand that would always help its master win a duel, and a wand deserved by a wizard who defeated death! Death cut down the branches of an old tree on the Bank of the river, made a magic wand, and handed it to the elder. "


    "Then the second of the three brothers, an arrogant man, wanted to make death more disgraceful, he asked for the power to call others back from death. Death picked up a stone from the Bank of the river and gave it to the second, telling him that it had the power to revive the dead. ""Death asked what the youngest wanted. The third was the most modest and the most intelligent. He did not intend to trust death, so he asked death to give him something to enable him to go beyond the jurisdiction of death. Death gave him his invisibility cloak very reluctantly


    "Got an invisibility cloak from death?" Harry interrupted again.


    "Yes, invisibility cloak, you heard me right, Harry!" Fanling was sure that Harry''s hand was unconsciously in his pocket.


    "Please continue..."


    "Then death stood aside and let the three brothers continue to talk about their adventures and the gifts of death."


    "The three brothers separated for their own purposes."


    "After traveling for more than a week, the elder brother arrived in a remote village to look for a wizard who had quarreled with him. Naturally, with the elder''s wand as a weapon, he could not lose any of the following duels. His enemy fell to the ground, and the elder brother went on to a hotel where he boasted about the powerful wand he had got from death and how it made him invincible


    "That night, when the elder brother lay down, another wizard crept into his room and soaked his bed with wine. The thief stole the wand. To be on the safe side, he cut his big brother''s throat So death got his brother''s life. "


    "At the same time, the second brother returned to his own home. There he took out the stone that could summon the dead, put it in his hand and turned it three times. To his surprise and joy, the girl he once wanted to marry but died suddenly appeared in front of him


    "But she was sad and cold, and separated from him with a veil. Although she came back, she didn''t really belong there. She suffered. Finally, the second brother went crazy in the endless despair. In order to truly integrate into her world, he committed suicide So death got the second brother''s life


    "But death has been looking for many years, but there is no third brother. It was not until he was very old that he took off his invisibility cloak and left it for his son. He greets death like an old friend. He is happy to go with death, and they all die in the same way. " Hermione closed the book.


    It was a little quiet in the room now, and it was a long time before Shannon ferrius realized that Hermione had finished reading. He withdrew his gaze from the window and said, "well, you all know that?"


    "What?" ''it sounds like she''s a little confused,'' said Hermione.


    "Those are the Deathly Hallows." Said Shannon ferrius. He picked up a quill from a desk full of stuff at the elbow and pulled a roll of parchment out of the stack of books. "The elder''s wand," he said, drawing a straight line on the parchment, "the soul stone," he said, adding a circle to the line, "invisibility cloak." he finally said, he drew a triangle outside the circle and the line to surround them. This symbol interested Hermione. "Together," he said, "it''s the Deathly Hallows."


    "But there''s no mention of the Deathly Hallows in the story," Hermione said.


    "Well, of course not," said Shannon ferrius, triumphant and a little crazy. "It''s just a fairy tale, to please people, not to preach. Those of us who understand this will realize that the ancient story refers to these three objects That is the Deathly Hallows. In any case, if these three items are combined, the owner can control death. "


    In a brief silence, Shannon ferrius glanced out of the window. The setting sun is nearly setting in the West.


    "Luna should have caught a big mouth soon." He said softly.


    "How do you explain" dominating death " Harry said uncertainly.


    "Master," said Shannon ferrius, waving briskly, "conquer, conquer, in whatever form you like."


    "But Do you mean... " Harry hesitated, as if to make himself clear, but what Van Lin had said made Harry feel unreal.


    God Is it real, and Voldemort is constantly getting closer to it?


    ¡±Do you really believe in these things These sacred things Do they really exist? "


    Shannon ferrius raised his eyebrows again. "Well, of course, I believe it."


    "So, sir, Gould You may have faith? " Asked Fanlin.


    "Faith? Oh, of course... " Shannon ferrius said intoxicated, "everyone has faith, but we have different beliefs."


    "No, I mean, you believe more than you do God "A creature you''ve never seen before?" Van Lin asked


    "There''s no contradiction, is there?" Shannon ferrius said, "being is reasonable. Our ancestors have been living like this all the time, isn''t it? But I don''t believe in death saints very much. Nature fits me better than this."


    "Oh, of course," said Vaseline, "so have you ever tried to find a revelation about God?"


    "When I was young, then I found him." Shannon ferrius said, gently clicking on the sign of the Deathly Hallows with his finger, "it''s not so much faith that I have to be interested in, a goal to pursue.""Magic, in itself, is a very magical thing, isn''t it? Just like Muggles can''t understand the wizard, and the wizard can''t understand the God, different levels of use of the way At least, apart from Merlin, I don''t remember any wizard taking magic to the extreme


    "Magic is not perfect, Mr. Lovegood." Fanlin said, "but to my surprise, you still pursue..."


    "Power?" Shannon ferrius shook his head. "I just want to see more things, like my angel, so that she can feel something I can''t feel, and we''ll find it and do it..."


    "Sorry, you mean Luna?" Harry interrupted.


    "Oh, of course." Shannon ferrius nodded, but then the intoxicated look on his face disappeared, as if he had returned to the way they had just come in. His eyes were a little dodgy, as if he were running away from something.


    "Perhaps your God has given you a new revelation, Mr. Lovegood!" Van Lin laughed and stood up and looked at Shannon ferrius.


    "No I mean, is there anything else you want to know? "


    "Mr. Lovegood..." Harry hesitated and asked, "we all know that there are things like invisibility jackets in the world. Although they are rare, they do exist, but..."


    "Ah, the third holy thing is a real invisibility cloak, Mr. Porter, you heard me right!" It''s like being rescued, Shannon ferrius said quickly, "you might think it''s incredible, but I mean, it''s not an ordinary travel cloak imbued with phantom charms, it''s a confusing spell, or some other invisible animal fur woven fabric, not something that makes a person disappear immediately, but fades year by year until it''s no longer transparent. What we''re talking about is an invisibility cloak that can really make the wearer completely disappear and completely hide, and it will last forever. No matter what kind of magic spell it will work on it. Have you ever seen a cloak like this, Mr. porter


    Harry''s heart sank slightly. He looked quickly at Van Lin, then at Hermione.


    Now, Harry felt at a loss, pressing his right hand tightly against his pocket, as if something was flying out of it.


    It was not for no reason that he was alarmed. It happened that he had a cloak like that just described by Shannon ferrius and had been used by himself countless times. Now the cloak is lying quietly in his pocket.


    "To be sure," said Shannon ferrius, as if he had just defeated his opponent in an argument for a very reasonable reason, "none of you have seen this, and the owner of this thing can get rich in a moment, can''t you?"


    Once again he looked out of the window, and the sky was now pale pink.


    "Well," said Hermione with a little alarm, "even if this cloak exists, what about the stone you''re talking about, Mr. Lovegood, the kind of thing you call the soul stone."


    "What happened to that thing?"


    "Well, how could that be true What about it? " Hermione''s voice became smaller and smaller. Suddenly, she remembered Nagini who came out of bashida''s body at night in Godric valley


    She also fought with that thing and broke Harry''s wand with a magic spell


    "Can you prove it''s false," Shannon ferrius responded sarcastically, regardless of Hermione''s changed face.


    "Luna talked to me about you, son," Shannon ferrius said. "In my opinion, you''re not intelligent. On the contrary, you''re very narrow-minded and closed-minded."


    "Er..." Fanlin was not very happy, although Shannon ferrius said the truth, but If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would not have believed in death.


    The wizard can''t explain it. In Fanlin''s view, it''s just that some things that normal people can''t catch are not found, and some of them can be felt by birth.


    Fanlin doesn''t think that witches are born superior to others, just like science. What could not be explained has not been solved step by step. However, the interpretation of witches and the interpretation of gods


    The span between the two is extraordinary. The most important thing is that the gods can absorb faith, which is similar to spiritual will, but witches can''t use it. This is probably the difference between the Holy See and normal wizard groups.


    This is really troublesome


    "No, Mr. Lovegood, I''m just checking." Hermione shook her head and held down the van Lin she was going to walk. "In fact, I believe what I have seen, Mr. Lovegood, is like I agree with you to place your spirit on a person or a god you have never seen before. I believe it, but I need to be more sure of its truth."


    "So, what do you think is true?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1249

    "What do you know?" Said Shannon ferrius, looking at Hermione carefully.


    "It''s just my idea, Mr. Lovegood."


    "You all think so? Only those who have seen it are true? "


    "Of course," Fanlin nodded. "Instead of being afraid of fantasy, we''d better live a little more realistic, or we won''t come to you, but we''ll take Harry directly to Fu..."


    "Don''t name him," Shannon ferrius shivered. "You don''t know. It''s enchanted. If someone calls him, he''ll sense it."


    "It''s really my fault." Van Lin nodded.


    "Well, Mr. Lovegood..." Harry opened his mouth and said, his eyes locked on Shannon ferrius "As for the resurrection stone, I wonder if he is really Because... "


    "For what?"


    "It will cause you trouble." Van Lin said impatiently, and Shannon ferrius swallowed the words back.


    "All right." Said Shannon ferrius, nodding and not asking.


    "Well, I''m sorry, Mr. Lovegood, but the resurrection stone is ridiculous! How can I prove that it doesn''t exist? Should I gather all the stones in the world Testing? I mean, if no one can find evidence that it once did not exist, you can believe that everything exists, right? " Hermione broke the silence.


    "Yes, you can think of it like this," said Shannon ferrierston, squeezing a smile from his face. "I''m glad you''ve opened your mind a little bit."


    "So the elder wand," Harry said before Hermione asked again, "do you believe it exists?"


    "Oh, yes, there''s a lot of evidence for the elder''s wand," said Shannon ferrius. "The elder''s wand is the easiest thing to end up with, because it''s passed down from generation to generation."


    "What''s the matter?" Asked Harry.


    "Those who want to have the elder''s wand must defeat its former owner so that they can really get it," said Shannon ferrius. "Of course, you must have heard how Eggert got the elder''s wand after killing Emmanuel, and that gehrot was in his son Hayward took his elder wand and died in his own cellar. And who did Roxys kill when he took his wand from barobas divariel? After its appearance, the bloody memory of the elder''s wand runs through the whole wizard history. "


    "So Where do you think the elder''s wand is now? " Harry asked uncertainly. He seemed to understand what Voldemort was going to make. They both needed a new wand, didn''t they.


    "Well, who knows?" Shannon ferrius looked out of the window and said, "who knows where it''s hiding? Aekus and Reeves followed it, but then who really defeated roxith and took the elder''s wand? And who knows who defeated them again? History, alas, does not give us an answer. "


    There was silence for a moment. Finally, Hermione couldn''t help but ask, "so Mr. Lovegood, what does the pevliers have to do with the Deathly Hallows


    Shannon ferrius withdrew his gaze, and a flash of light flashed through Harry''s mind, but he didn''t know what it was, Peverel, who had heard the name before.


    "You''ve confused me, my young lady!" "Shannon ferrius sat upright in his chair, staring at Hermione," I don''t think you know about the search for the Deathly Hallows! Most of us who are looking for it believe that the peverels have a very strong relationship with the Deathly Hallows Very close! "


    "Who is Beverly?" Harry whispered, as if he had heard it or seen it, but his brain was so confused.


    "That''s the name on a marked tombstone, in Godric Valley," said Hermione, looking hesitantly at Shannon ferrius, "ignorth pehler."


    "Right!" Shannon ferrius raised his index finger politely A sure sign of Saint Enoch on the grave


    "So?"


    "So? The three brothers in the story are the three brothers of the peverier family, antoncher, Cadmus and ignorth! They are the first owners of the Deathly Hallows


    "You didn''t say anything to them?" Shannon ferrius looked at Van Lin, and he could not see any expression of curiosity on his face.


    "No one is more suitable than you, is there..." After all, I am not a pursuer of the Deathly Hallows... " Said Fanlin.


    "You''re a lot like Dumbledore..."


    "Thank you, but I''m not sure I''ll take it." Van Lim stood up, went to the window again, followed by Shannon ferrius, who quickly glanced out of the window again, picked up the plate and walked up the spiral staircase.


    "Will you stay for dinner?" He exclaimed, his voice fading as he went downstairs. "Everyone wants our secret recipe for freshwater primrose soup.""Those people must want to go to the poisoning Department of St. Mungo''s magic and injury hospital." Harry whispered, "that drink was really killing me!"


    "That''s why we didn''t touch it." Vaseline shook his head, looked out of the window again, and then went back to Hermione and sat down.


    "Now, it''s clear, isn''t it?" Fanlin breathed a sigh of relief, "Deathly Hallows."


    "I''d rather believe it''s not true." Harry listened carefully to Shannon ferrius and whispered, "do you think he''ll..."


    "If it''s the resurrection stone, I''d be better off in my heart, Harry!" Van Lin shook his head and rejected Harry.


    "Why? That''s death... "


    "A stone, a rag, and a dead branch..." Fanlin shook his hand a little bored, "if you can really rely on such a simple three things to dominate death, then what does death do?"


    "But we have to face it, don''t we, if it''s the resurrection stone..."


    "That mysterious man would not be so difficult." Fanlin sighed deeply. At this time, Fanlin heard a very bad smell coming from the kitchen It''s hard to imagine how Luna got here.


    "Well, we can ignore it. If we just tell the story, it''s just a moral fable. Obviously, which one is the best, which one will you choose?"


    Hermione and Harry spoke almost at the same time.


    "Wand!" Harry


    "Cloak!" Hermione


    Unconsciously, three people''s eyes collided.


    "I knew you would say cloak," Van Lin told Hermione with a smile.


    "But we already have an invisibility cloak," Harry said. "I don''t think we need to I thought you were going to ask for a wand... "


    "It really helped us a lot, unless you didn''t notice it!" Hermione went on, "and the wand will cause us trouble In fact, I think you might say stone, but... "


    "As you said, I already have a cloak, and the problem we are facing now I really need a wand, don''t I? "


    "But that''s going to cause you a lot of trouble, Harry!" "Maybe you didn''t notice that people with wands almost always end up with the killing..."


    (including Dumbledore...)


    The heart secretly added a sentence, van Lin unconsciously thought of Dumbledore.


    "However, I will not be like the people in fairy tales. Now I just have this need. In fact, I thought about stones at the beginning, but I found that I didn''t seem to have That''s not what we need now... "


    "But Harry, you know, the only thing he tells us is that there have been many stories about a magic wand that has been around for hundreds of years, and that really It''s terrible... " Hermione said in embarrassment, as if to persuade Harry.


    "Are there really so many stories about wands?" Asked Harry.


    Hermione looked rather annoyed. The expression was so familiar that it looked so cute that van Lin and Harry grinned at each other. They had not relaxed for a long time.


    "The staff of death, the staff of destiny, have been appearing under different names for centuries, and are usually occupied by boastful black witches, whom Professor bines mentioned, but This is all nonsense. The power of a wand is the same as that of the wizard who uses it. It''s just that some wizards like to boast that their wands are better and stronger than others. "


    "But how do you know," Harry asked, "those wands The staff of death and the staff of destiny Isn''t it the same wand with various names for centuries? "


    "Maybe, but they''re all dead, aren''t they?" "As a matter of fact, stones are bad, aren''t they?" Van Lin said


    "But That''s bringing the dead back to life... " Harry said, "if there is no magic wand, I think stone is my first choice. We can bring back mad eye man, Dumbledore, my parents..."


    "But according to the Bard, they don''t want to come back, do they?" Hermione carefully said, about the dead, this is always a painful topic.


    "We didn''t ask..."


    "However, they may want to leave quietly." Fanlin said, "as the story says, the resurrection stone is not really the resurrection stone, it is just a false empty shell without soul created by the wish maker''s wish. The soul who really opens the door and leaves can''t return to the world."


    "But Nagini is not resurrected..."


    "So that''s the headache." "In fact, he should have brought back nagirila from the past and imprisoned him in a completely new body. Although I don''t know how to do it, I promise it won''t be a good thing..."For a moment, the room was quiet again. The strange smell in the kitchen was getting stronger and stronger. It was like the smell of burning clothes. Harry wondered if it was possible for them to eat more of his cooking without hurting Shannon ferrius.


    "Well What about the invisibility cloak? " Harry asked slowly, trying not to get the three of them back into the cycle of Voldemort.


    "Hey Do you realize that he''s right? We are used to Harry''s invisibility cloak and its benefits, but we never stop to think about it! We''ve never heard of anyone else having the same invisibility cloak as Harry. It''s very reliable. We''ve never been seen when we hide under it... "


    "So, it''s easy, Harry''s one is real." Vaseline said, "as we said before, the Deathly Hallows are not."


    "But I don''t understand." Harry said, "there are other..."


    "That''s not the same, isn''t it, unless you think it''s made of invisible fur." Van Lin shrugged his shoulders. "It''s not cheap, but I can guarantee that the effect makes me feel like I put a phantom charm, and it''s not transparent."


    "OK, ok..." Harry nodded helplessly. He wanted to get some air, so he stood up.


    Ignoring the discussion between van Lin and Hermione, Harry walked around the room, listening absently.


    When he got to the spiral staircase, Harry looked up at the other floor and was immediately attracted. Through the ceiling of the upper room, he saw his face looking back at him. A little confused, he realized that it was not a mirror, but a painting.


    Driven by curiosity, Harry began to walk up the steps.


    "Harry, what are you doing? I don''t think you can walk around when he''s not here! "


    But Harry was up the stairs. Luna decorated the ceiling of her bedroom with six beautiful portraits: Harry, Ron, van Lin, Hermione, Ginny, and Neville.


    They don''t move like the portraits at Hogwarts, but they must have the same magic. Harry thinks they breathe.


    There is a beautiful gold chain around to connect them together, but after looking at it carefully for a while, Li found that it actually wrote the word "friend" thousands of times in gold ink Friend Friend


    A warmth of friendship swept through Harry. He looked around the room. Beside the bed was a huge picture of little Luna and a woman who looked very much like her. They hugged each other. In this photo Luna looks much cleaner than Harry had seen before.


    The picture was covered with dust. This made Harry start to feel a little strange. He gazed around.


    Something''s wrong. The dark blue carpet was thick with dust.


    The closet door was ajar, and there was no dress in it.


    The bed looked cold, as if no one had been sleeping for weeks. A lone spider''s Web covered the nearest window and crossed the blood red sky.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1250

    "Van Lin, come here for a minute!" Harry said suddenly, Softly calling to Fanlin.


    "What''s the matter?" Fanlin was surprised to see Harry. Harry asked himself to go there before it happened.


    "This Some of them are not so... " Said Harry, and Fanlin went up. The soles of his shoes and the wooden stairs made a creaking sound.


    "Here Is it Luna''s room? " Fanlin is slightly stunned for a moment, in fact, for Luna, Fanlin is still very fond of, the fairy like girl, although eccentric too much.


    "I didn''t expect Luna to hang our picture on the ceiling. If it was me, I would wake up with a big picture, which might not suit me very well."


    "Oh, my God, I didn''t mean this..." Harry said with a headache. He didn''t understand what happened to Vaseline.


    "I really miss it..."


    "I mean, ash Fanlin, it''s like being in the bashida family. Don''t you think it''s strange? " Harry said, "here..."


    "It''s not much like a sign that someone lived." Van Lin''s face suddenly became gloomy. He had been too focused on Luna''s arrangement. After all, it was very comforting, but he settled down a little and saw the dust


    A room inhabited by people is different from nature without people.


    "Do you think so?"


    "It''s not just a matter of love or not, is it?" Said Fanling, looking at Harry, then turning down the stairs.


    All of a sudden, Vaseline remembered what Lovegood might have done, or something that should have happened.


    "What''s wrong?" Hermione looked up and asked. She was immersed in the story of the Deathly Hallows.


    But before Vernon answered, Shannon ferrius appeared at the top of the stairs leading to the kitchen, carrying a tray full of bowls.


    "Mr. Lovegood," said Harry, "where''s Luna?"


    "What do you say?"


    "Where''s Luna?"


    Shannon ferrius stopped on the top step of the stairs. "I I''ve told you. She''s under the Bolton bridge


    "Interesting explanation," said Fanlin with a smile, blocking the way for Shannon ferrius to come up.


    "If I want you to take us?"


    "No There''s no need to She will soon Will come back... "


    "Come back soon?" Fanlin squinted, "that Here, or Hogwarts? "


    "Are you kidding Of course Here, of course... " Shannon ferrius said that the whole person was about to push up, but Van Lin didn''t mean to get out of the way. Unconsciously, his hand hit van Lin''s body, and the plate in his hand clanged because of shaking.


    "Then why do you just put four plates Mr. Lovegood? "


    Shannon ferrius tried to answer, but could not say a word. The only sound was the creaking of the printing press, and the clacking of plates with the shaking of Shannon ferrius''s hands.


    "Can I judge that Luna is not here for a while?" "Luna''s clothes are missing, and no one has ever slept in her bed So, where is she? And why do you keep looking out of the window? "


    Shannon ferrius missed the tray. The plate bounced and broke.


    Suddenly, Harry and Hermione pulled out their wands.


    Shannon ferrius reflexively reached into his pocket, but one hand held him down.


    It was a slender white palm, some of which were not as white as words, and even some dazzling, because there was no blood on it.


    The hand caught his wrist, and the biting cold made Lovegood stop his hand, which was about to reach into his pocket.


    "So what do you want, Mr. Lovegood, or do you not know what to choose?"


    Fanlin asked faintly, the big sweat drops from Lovegood''s head, and then at the distance of half body, it was frozen into an ice crystal and smashed to the ground.


    "I I just


    All of a sudden, there was a big bang at the printing press, and countless contraries came out from under the tablecloth and flew down the floor.


    This time, the printing press finally quieted down, completely quiet down.


    Hermione bent down to pick up a magazine, her wand still pointed at Mr. Lovegood.


    "Harry, look at this." Harry trod over all the mess and came to her. The contrarian cover carries his picture, labeled "the least popular person," and the amount of his reward on the headline.


    "They''re going to change their positions, and then?" Harry asked coldly, with a rush of anger running into his head.


    "So you told them, didn''t you? Ministry of magic? Or, more directly? " Asked Fanlin, looking at Shannon ferrius''s changing face, bearded and unkempt.In retrospect, it''s very different from the last time I saw him at the wedding.


    Shannon ferrius licked his lips.


    "They took my Luna," he said softly, "because of the articles I wrote. They took my Luna, I don''t know where she is, what they will do to her. But they might give her back to me if I If I... "


    "Hand over Harry?" Hermione helped him finish.


    "Yes..." Fanlin let go of his hand, and Shannon ferrius stepped back.


    Harry was stunned for a moment and involuntarily dropped his wand.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Lovegood, you have a better way, but I''m sorry, you''re not a smart man." "We have to leave now," Van Lin said


    Hearing this, Shannon ferrius turned pale as if a century had passed. The corners of his mouth rose to form an evil smile.


    It''s like those street perverts who see the lonely little Lori''s expression. It must be admitted that Shannon ferrius is still a talented actor, but he has some problems in choosing his expression.


    At this time, shouldn''t it be a complicated emotional face with firmness and reluctance in the struggle?


    "No, you can''t leave here. They''ll be here in a minute. I have to save Luna. I can''t lose Luna. You are not allowed to leave. " He stood in front of the stairs, arms outstretched.


    Harry suddenly felt that he saw his mother do the same thing before he was a baby.


    "Don''t make us hurt you," Harry said first. He knew what Vaseline would do. In fact, although he was usually gentle, he had no habit of giving in to such things.


    Everyone in the way needs to be cleaned out, right? No one likes to make trouble for themselves.


    "Get out of the way, Mr. Lovegood." Harry said, taking the lead to lift the wand at Lovegood, which left Fanlin speechless, as if he would kill Lovegood in the next second.


    Perhaps it was Harry who was left a bad impression in the pursuit of Hogwarts?


    "Harry!" Hermione screamed, and some figures on broomsticks flew past the window.


    As the three of them looked away from Shannon ferrius, to Fanlin''s surprise, Shannon ferrius, regardless of the discomfort of his arm, took out his wand from his pocket.


    He still underestimated the determination of a father, and Fanlin did not feel that Shannon ferrius had no idea of their strength.


    In a hurry, vanillin kicks Shannon ferrius on the arm, and then Shannon ferrius flies across the room with a coma spell and hits the horn of the poisonous horned beast. There was a huge explosion. The shock wave of the explosion seemed to blow the house apart.


    Pieces of wood, paper, debris flying everywhere, accompanied by a burst of hard to penetrate thick white smoke. Fanlin flew across the sky, fell to the floor, put his hands on his head, he could not see, because the debris rained on him. He heard Hermione''s screams, and Harry''s screams, and a series of dizzy metal thumps telling van linluna''s father had been blown down the spiral staircase.


    Half buried in the rubble, van Lin tried to get up, barely breathing or seeing anything in the dust. Most of the ceiling fell, and the tail of Luna''s string of beads fell from the hole. The bust of Roy naravenclaw, who had lost half his face, fell beside him. Scraps of parchment floated in the air, and most of the press collapsed to one side, blocking the way to the kitchen.


    Another white object moved closer.


    After calming down, Fanlin found that it was Hermione. Now the girl looks a little miserable, as if covered with dust, like the second statue. The whole body is white, but fortunately only white. If there is something wrong with Hermione, Fanlin will definitely tear down this place more thoroughly.


    As Harry squeezed out from under the collapsed wooden cabinet, the door below slammed open.


    "Wait a minute..." Fanlin didn''t say it, but pressed it with his hand, indicating that the two people should not make a sound.


    ¡­¡­


    "Didn''t I tell you not to worry, trevier?" A rude voice said, "didn''t I tell you this lunatic is just talking nonsense as usual?"


    There was a loud noise, and there was a shriek of pain from Shannon ferrius. "No No Upstairs Potter


    "I told you last week, Lovegood, that we will not come back here for anything, unless it is reliable news! Remember last week? And last week... " Another loud noise, a scream


    "Do you think you can get your crazy daughter back? With what Cattle What nose? "


    There was another heartrending wail.


    "See what he welcomed us with, the horn of the poisonous horned beast?"


    "No No I beg you "It''s really Potter, really!" cried Shannon ferrius"Now you''re just bringing us here to blow us up!" The Death Eaters roared, and there was another loud, dense noise, and the shrieking pain of Shannon ferrius.


    "It looks like it''s falling down here, selwin." Said another cold voice, his voice echoing from the broken upstairs. "The stairs are completely blocked. Can you try to clean it up? Maybe it will collapse the house. "


    "You filthy mouth." The wizard, known as selwin, cried, "you''ve never seen Potter in your life, have you? Think you can lead us here and kill us, right? Do you think you can get your daughter back? "


    "I swear I swear Potter is upstairs


    "Show the shape through all means!" Suddenly there was a voice at the bottom of the stairs.


    Then Harry heard Hermione gasping. He felt something suddenly low over him, casting his body in its shadow.


    "There''s something up there, selwin." Another man said quickly.


    "It''s Potter, I told you, it''s Potter!" "Please Please Give Luna back to me, just give Luna back to me... "


    "That girl can give it to you, Lovegood," selwin said. "If you go upstairs and bring Harry Potter down to me. But if it''s a conspiracy, if it''s your trick, if you let your helpers wait there to ambush us, we''ll consider leaving you a small piece of the remains of your daughter for you to bury. "


    Shannon ferrius uttered a wail of fear and despair. And then there''s the sound of galloping and debris. He''s trying to get through the debris on the stairs.


    "Well, it seems that we have to get out of here by ourselves..."


    "Wait a minute!" Hermione suddenly said, "my book..."


    "It should be down there." Fanlin said, carefully with the floating mantra to a pile of debris to hold up.


    Now is not a good time to fight. They just escaped from the hand of Voldemort not long ago. He and Harry have not even recovered. If they rush out to kill the death eaters and expose their whereabouts, it will be the real trouble.


    "All right," gasped Hermione, as the broken printing press that blocked the top of the stairs began to shake. Shannon ferrius was only a step away from them. She is still dishonored.


    "But what about Lovegood?" Harry asked, a little bewildered. "If we leave Luna is still... "


    "Do you believe me, Harry?" Van Lim suddenly said, and Harry nodded in a reflex.


    "Well, invisibility will cover us all, and then hold on to me..."


    "Good." Harry took out his invisibility cloak. He grabbed one corner of the invisibility cloak with one hand, and the other tightly grasped van Lin''s clothes.


    Lovegood was almost up, there was not much debris on the stairs, and the last plank was to be lifted.


    "Then, be ready!" Half of the wand was sticking out of the invisibility cloak.


    "Hermione, you help me clear Lovegood''s memory. Harry blows up the floor under his feet, and we fall down. I''ll just use a spell to erase the memory of the two people below."


    "Good!"


    "So, 3, 2, 1..."


    "All forgetting is empty!"


    "Blast!"


    "All forgetting is empty!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1251

    "It''s a bad trip. It''s a real rush."


    Fanlin gasped and fell on the grass. He didn''t want to get up. With the continuous use of magic spell and the pulling of phantom, he felt a little sad.


    They looked as if they had come to a wilderness shrouded in the mist of dusk; Hermione had stood up and ran around them waving her wand.


    "Muggles avoid Armor to protect the body... "


    "I hope Mr. Lovegood is not too miserable..." Harry gasped a little, was smashed under the cupboard, and then suffered the power of his own blasting curse, as well as the phantom shift


    "Is there anything wrong with your spell?"


    "Maybe they''ll wonder why they went to Lovegood''s house. Anyway, I don''t have time to revise their memory carefully. It''s not an attack curse to forget. Maybe we should have used the coma curse." Fanlin skimmed his lips, but they had already moved away, so they would not think about it any more.


    "If there''s any trouble, it''s Lovegood who asked for it."


    "Hermione, how much memory have you erased from him?"


    "I don''t know..." Hermione said, "it could have been all day today, but I''m not sure."


    "Well, then Mr. Lovegood will not be well." "Those two Death Eaters are not fools, they have lost a whole day''s memory, and then they still appear at Lovegood''s house. I can''t imagine what will happen..."


    "Maybe they think Mr. Lovegood attacked them." Harry said, "although it''s not right for Mr. Lovegood."


    "What do you think they will do to him?"


    "Oh, I hope they don''t kill him!" Hermione whispered, "but when they find their memory, the Ministry of magic will find it wrong, but Mr. Lovegood may suffer from it..."


    "Things that can''t be avoided." Van Lin shrugged his shoulders and looked up at the sky. The sun was so strong that he had to narrow his eyes.


    "I don''t know what happened to Luna."


    "If what they''re saying is true, Luna is still alive..." Before Harry had finished, Hermione interrupted him: "stop it! Stop it! She must be alive, she must be! "


    "Then I guess she should be in Azkaban now." Said Harry. "Whether she can come back alive or not, though I don''t think so... "


    "She will." Said Fanlin, shaking his head. "Luna, she''s strong, much stronger than we thought. She''s probably telling stories about Hogwarts or harassment with people who are locked up


    "I hope you are right." Hermione said, wiping her eyes. "I feel sorry for Shannon ferrius if..."


    "If he didn''t sell us to the death eaters, indeed." Said Harry with a sigh.


    They set up the tent and went in, and van Lin made some tea. After the Hukou escape, the wet, cold and mildewy place made them feel like home, safe, familiar and friendly.


    "Well, why did we go there in the first place?" After a few minutes of silence, Hermione sighed. "Harry, you''re right. It''s a waste of time for us to go back to Godric valley. What death Saint It''s all bullshit As a matter of fact, "he stopped for a moment, as if suddenly thought of something." maybe he made it up, didn''t he? He probably doesn''t believe in the Deathly Hallows at all, but he''s just delaying the death eaters who come here. "


    "I don''t think so." Van Lin shook his head and said, "it''s hard to make up so many things under such pressure. Our arrival is totally unexpected. In fact, he can think of trading us for Luna, which is already something he can do. Under such pressure, Lovegood just wants to keep us. So I think he''s telling the truth, and I think it''s true


    "Well, but I don''t think it matters." Hermione sighed. "I''ve never heard so much nonsense in my life, even if he didn''t lie."


    "Is this really ridiculous, Hermione..."


    "But..." Hermione looked up at Fanlin with some stubbornness. "Even so, I still can''t believe it..."


    "Believe in what? Death? Death saint? " Harry asked.


    "I..." Hermione opened her mouth. "I don''t know."


    Fanlin looks at Hermione and Harry in silence. In fact, they are just a little reluctant to accept it. Even though van Lim has thrown out a part of the death story very early, their essence is still a wizard. Hermione has been to the polar regions, but there is nothing but the undead.


    As for Harry, he has never left here in his life


    What cannot be confirmed is not a fact, and once admitted, it is not something that a few of them can deal with.


    "Of course, they may not be true, but don''t we have a deathly hallows now?"


    "You mean the invisibility cloak...""The legend of the three brothers is just a story," Hermione said stubbornly. "I can believe in God, I don''t deny it, but I don''t think death will leave the wizard any sacred weapon to control the power of death. Perhaps, this is just a story about human fear of death. If immortality were as simple as hiding under an invisibility cloak, we would have got everything I needed, wouldn''t we? "


    "I don''t know, but we really need an invincible wand." As he spoke, Harry twirled the wand of holly that van Lin had given him.


    "Harry, there''s no such thing at all!"


    "You said there were all kinds of wands The staff of death, or whatever it''s called... "


    "I think I may... "


    "Maybe what?"


    "Old wand, remember, Harry, your dream Voldemort is looking for it, Deathly Hallows... " Van Lin said with a wry smile, "now there is a man who can capture death, isn''t it? I don''t think Voldemort will try his best to use life to create a magical creation. Although it is very powerful, it has no meaning for Voldemort


    "But the resurrection stone..."


    "It was a dead trick." "As the story says, the girl didn''t really revive. The resurrection stone didn''t have the ability to pull back a person who had crossed the gate. All it could do was to recreate a false shell."


    "Besides, don''t you really have any impression of pevrier?"


    "Peverel?"


    "Peverel was finally buried in the Godric valley." "You''ve seen him, Hermione, in that cemetery. Do you know anything about him?" said Fanlin


    "I don''t know." Hermione thought for a moment and replied, "I recognized him when I saw the badge on his tombstone; if he was really famous or important, he would be in our books. But the only place I can find the word pevrier is born noble, the wizard''s genealogy, which I borrowed from kretcher


    "The book lists the pure blooded families whose male lineage has disappeared. Obviously, pevrier was one of the first families to disappear. " Hermione thought about it and wanted to say it.


    "However, it doesn''t mean that the inheritance has been cut off. It''s like suddenly there is such a generation, all the heirs are girls, or anything else, but I can say that the inheritance of Beverly is still there, just a change of name."


    Suddenly, there was a flash in Harry''s mind. It seemed that he had heard the word "Peverel" in his memory: a slovenly old man waving a ring in front of an official of the Ministry of magic. Harry called out, "Marvolo Gunter!"


    "What?" Hermione said something confused.


    "Marvolo Gunter! The grandfather of the mysterious man! In the meditation basin, with Dumbledore! Marvolo Gunter said he was the heir of the peffliers


    Hermione looked confused.


    "The ring, the ring that became a Horcrux, said Marvolo Gunter, with the epaulel crest on it! I saw him dangling the ring in front of the man in the Ministry of magic, almost sticking to the man''s nose


    "The crest of Peverel?" Hermione said sharply, "do you see what it looks like?"


    "I don''t remember..." Harry tried to remember, "as far as I can see, there seems to be nothing special; there may be some scratches. I''ve only seen it open and close. "


    "So, don''t you really know what he is, Harry, that ring?" Said Van Lin, induced.


    "Oh, you think it''s the hallmark of death again?"


    "Why not," Harry said excitedly, "you''re right, Valentine! Marvolo Gunter is an ignorant and useless old man. He lives like a pig and only cares about his blood. If the ring had been handed down over the centuries, he might not have known what it meant. There are no books in his house. Trust me, he won''t tell children fairy tales. He will certainly regard the scratches on the gem as a coat of arms, because in his opinion, pure blood can make people more noble


    "But it''s just a stone, a stone that has been around for centuries."


    "Resurrection stone!" Harry and Hermione said the same thing, but not in the same tone.


    Hermione''s voice trembled, but Harry was very excited.


    But then Harry''s excitement went out again.


    If that ring is really the resurrection stone, Dumbledore has destroyed the resurrection stone, right? Voldemort made it into a Horcrux, and then they must destroy it.


    The three items, or Deathly Hallows, if they are in the hands of one person, their owners can manipulate death, manipulate The winner Conqueror The last enemy to deal with is death Then he thought of himself. If he was the owner of the sacred objects, facing Voldemort, the Horcrux of Voldemort was simply vulnerable Only one person can survive Is that the answer? Against Horcruxes with Deathly Hallows? Is there any way to make sure he survives? If he had mastered the Deathly Hallows, would he be safe?"Harry?" He hardly heard Hermione calling him: he had taken out his cloak of invisibility and stroked it with his fingers. The cloak is as soft as water and as light as air. In his nearly seven years in the world of magic, there is nothing like it.


    This dress is exactly what Shannon ferrius described: it makes the user completely invisible, and it lasts forever without being damaged by any spell Then he took a breath, and he remembered


    "Dumbledore got it the night my parents died!" His voice was trembling, and he could feel the fever in his face, but he didn''t care. "My mother told Sirius that Dumbledore borrowed the invisibility cloak! That''s why! He wanted to test it because he thought it was the third holy thing! Ignorth Peverel is buried in the dorwick Valley, "Harry walked carelessly around the tent, feeling that the truth was beginning to clear up in his mind. "He is my ancestor, I am the descendant of that third brother! This will give us a clue! "


    "What?"


    "Harry is a descendant of Beverly..." "Otherwise, why is Potter a family? As I said, Harry, you''re one of the Hogwarts boards."


    "So we have two already, don''t we?" Harry said, "invisibility cloak, plus a ruined resurrection stone."


    "Destroy?" Van Lin laughed. "If the resurrection stone can be destroyed, then why do the pevriers who know the consequences still keep him? I just destroyed the ring. To be exact, if I cut off the part belonging to the Horcrux with this sword, Voldemort did not have the ability to carve runes on the resurrection stone, at least at that time."


    "He didn''t know it was the resurrection stone?"


    "He grew up in an orphanage, didn''t he?" "There are also a few of us. If I hadn''t discovered it, I couldn''t even believe that these things existed until today."


    "When?" Hermione paused. "How can I..."


    "I started with a higher concept," Van Lin said. "I had to face it up, didn''t I? I even rearranged one side of the myth, which would make people find a lot of interesting things."


    "I don''t think it''s very interesting." Hermione said gloomily and sat back.


    "But Voldemort didn''t make him Did you have a Horcrux? Maybe at that time... "


    "That''s a very meaningful thing." Van Lin said with a smile, "isn''t Voldemort''s idea the glory of the pure blood wizard family? A family that has existed from the legend is even more ancient than Slytherin. Only by staying can the crest of the pevrier family produce the greatest value... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1252

    ¡­¡­


    "So you didn''t destroy the resurrection stone?"


    "Of course, I don''t have that ability. Maybe it''s OK for me to study for a while." Vaseline rolled his eyes, the Deathly Hallows. Besides the old wand, which is still a magic wand, the other two things are so simple.


    For example, the invisibility cloak, although the material is questionable, in the story, it is a serious death thing.


    Of course, the Deathly Hallows are nothing more than a magic wand made of elderberry and Yeqi tail feathers, and a ruby.


    But the source of power determines the extraordinary, doesn''t it.


    "Well, but Dumbledore didn''t give him to me..." Hallidan said.


    "It''s a good thing," Hermione taught, "as the story says..."


    "An empty shell without soul, yes, I know." Harry interrupted impatiently.


    "But it''s the Deathly Hallows, isn''t it?" "After all, his strength comes from what the mysterious man is pursuing," Van leen said


    "Yes, that''s what he''s looking for." Harry sighed helplessly, "mysterious man Looking for the elder''s wand. "


    He knew that was the truth. It all makes sense. Voldemort is not looking for a new wand, he is looking for an old wand, very old. Harry went to the entrance of the tent, looked up at the night sky, thought, and completely forgot the existence of van Lin and Hermione


    Voldemort grew up in an orphanage in Muggle. When he was a child, no one could tell him the story in the legend of Byrd the minstrel. He could not have known more than they did.


    Few witches believe in the Deathly Hallows. How does Voldemort know that? Harry gazed into the night sky


    Maybe because of his experiment? vampire? Or something, but apparently Voldemort has mastered some of the powers of death, and Nagini is a good example.


    Naturally, for objects made by God of death, as Fanlin said, clues can be found in every forest, and Voldemort must be able to.


    Does the owner of three items really control death?


    Maybe?


    Anyway, Voldemort has succeeded!


    But if he had known about the Deathly Hallows in the first place, he might not need a Horcrux.


    Does it prove that he did not know the story of the most secret ancient wizard?


    This shows that although Voldemort is looking for the elder''s wand, he does not fully understand its power or that it is one of the three sacred objects Because this wand is undoubtedly the Deathly Hallows and is most well known The elder''s wand has left a bloody mark in the long history of magic.


    "Don''t let the extra stuff get in your nerves, Harry!" Van Lin suddenly said, patting Harry on the shoulder with his hand.


    I don''t know when, van Lin has been to Harry''s side.


    "As for death, I may have a little way to deal with it..."


    "What?"


    "I mean, this As Fanlin said, as soon as he lifted his hand, a chain of ice crystals was tightly wrapped around the pillar in the center of the tent. Visible to the naked eye, the cold began to spread, and the flame ignited by Hermione was also faintly extinguished.


    "It''s not your transformation Magic? " Harry almost forgot that there was this thing in Van Lin''s body. Harry had always been resistant to the magic transformation. Perhaps it was in the first grade that he saw the shadow left by Chilo''s face.


    "So to speak." Van Lin nodded and looked at the link between a section of the chain and his palm, emitting a different brilliance.


    In fact, with the increase of strength, Fanlin''s control of this thing is more and more at will.


    Lock of heaven?


    It doesn''t seem appropriate, but it''s very similar.


    Depending on the supply of magic, the divinity Rune depicted on the skeleton is like a magic spell with materialization.


    "But I never saw you..."


    "It costs a lot, and I''ve learned it slowly." "In fact, it''s not very easy to use," Van Lin said


    Harry is about to put a question mark on van Lin''s explanation.


    Harry can''t believe a punctuation mark. Isn''t it easy to use? Look at this, any wizard can''t guard against this


    "Well, so, what is it for?"


    "Seal!" "It''s a seal of the gods that I''ve got," said Vaseline


    "Divine Seal? "


    "I found it in the book of Abraham." Said Fanlin, and as he stretched out his hand, the book of Abraham with a metal cover appeared on his hand.


    "It''s not just a great book on alchemy," said Fanlin. "In fact, there''s something about alchemy, in addition to the material origin and the Sorcerer''s stone, there are many other things, for example, about gods."


    Harry swallows. He looks at the pages opened by Van Lin, and"Er What kind of writing is on it


    "Hieroglyphs!"


    "Is it useful for you to take it out?" Harry said, speechless, "I don''t understand."


    "Er..."


    For a time, the scene was very awkward. Van Lin looked at Harry, then at the book in his hand, and finally at Hermione


    "Well, to put it simply..." Fanlin quietly threw the book at random, and then disappeared into the air. "This is the magic depicted in my body, and the magic itself is the seal for the gods."


    "Well..." Harry nodded a little dully. "So, are you sure It works? "


    "I can..." Van Lin laughed awkwardly, "you know, it was gold at first, supported by divine power, but..."


    "But now it seems to be consumed, completely dependent on my magic, to be exact, I absorbed it," said Vaseline. "I''m not sure if my magic can really..."


    "No matter what, it''s better than not." Harry said, a little relieved.


    At least they have some means now, don''t they? Unlike before, they were totally dependent on Voldemort and couldn''t hurt Harry with his wand.


    "However, this does not bring us substantial I mean, he''s probably got the old wand Harry said, "I don''t think Voldemort can''t find him, and I think he''s got a clue..."


    "It may be a good thing." "After all, it''s not a wizard''s thing. It''s made by Lord Voldemort''s power now. Even though death is likely to be dead, I don''t think it''s going to work with an old wand against Voldemort."


    "I just Some are not willing to... " Said Harry.


    "If you''re talking about the Deathly Hallows, I think you''re thinking too much. We have something far stronger than him, don''t we?" "We don''t just have one invisibility cloak," Van Lin said


    "But you just said Harry suddenly paused. "Do you know where the resurrection stone is?"


    "Don''t you know that?"


    "Snitch!" Harry and Hermione looked at each other and cried out in unison.


    "Oh, I''m afraid I''ll be jealous. That''s my girlfriend." Van Lin howled, and Hermione blushed. The girl always insisted on denying the power of myth, so she ignored some details. However, according to the usual instillation of fan Lin, it seemed that it was not too difficult to calm down.


    God! Isn''t it a stronger wizard?


    Harry looked at Fanlin in disbelief, but the action in his hand didn''t mean to stop at all. He shook his hands and took out the snitch and held it in his hand to watch it carefully


    "I What should I do? "


    "Like you did."


    Harry nodded, took a deep breath, and then gently kissed the snitch.


    Show up when you need to.


    Not yet, but they''ve really cracked Dumbledore''s magic, haven''t they?


    Harry imagined that the snitch would slowly open and reveal a ruby ring. But to his disappointment, nothing happened. The snitch did not move, just like when he first appeared in the palm of Harry''s hand, and lay there quietly!


    "Harry!" Hermione said it carefully, and Harry''s face became a little dull.


    "Maybe he doesn''t think it''s the right time. If you want, I can..." Before van Lin finished, Harry just shook his head in silence and looked at the snitch seriously.


    "That''s what I don''t like about him." Harry said, "but I''m sure the resurrection stone is here, unless he does something stupid like throwing it into the river, like that sword."


    "Er..."


    Fanlin and Hermione looked at each other as if they had been poured a basin of cold water in front of each other. No one would be in a good mood.


    "Maybe we..."


    "I''m tired and want to sleep for a while!" Harry said, with a tone of no refusal, which makes van Lin feel a little helpless, Harry and Dumbledore and Voldemort, the relationship between these three people is really strange tight.


    Fortunately, they did not pay attention to Harry after dinner, but Fanlin was relieved to re engage in the research of magic, and Hermione also started her own work, such as making plans and routes for the future and practicing magic.


    After finding out what Dumbledore wanted her to find out, the fairy tale book lost its value completely, didn''t it.


    As for Harry


    The night is never so friendly for Harry Potter. When he was young, he would have nightmares, and then wait until he established a real link with Voldemort


    Headache, insomnia, depression Overwork?


    In fact, Harry couldn''t sleep at night.


    The idea of the Deathly Saint haunted him all the time. His mind could not rest for a moment. He kept thinking about the idea: wand, stone, cloak, if he had all of them I want to open this sealed thing But what about the seal? Why hasn''t he got the stone yet? If he gets the stone, he can ask Dumbledore questions about those individualsAbout the gods, about Voldemort, Harry has a lot of questions to discuss with Dumbledore.


    Harry whispered to the snitch in the dark. He used all kinds of methods, even the old snake accent. Harry felt that he was a little bit out of his mind. He started the thief with the snake guy accent? It''s not Slytherin''s Chamber


    But Harry still did that, and even wanted to use the magic spell to give it two hard, but unfortunately, he was not familiar with the wand, which would take at least some time to return to normal level.


    Of course, all the movements have to have a result. It is true that the golden ball is still not opened.


    And the wand, the elder''s wand, where is it hidden? Where is Voldemort looking now? Harry wanted his scar to burn again and tell him what Voldemort was thinking, because this was the first time he and Voldemort were thinking about the same thing


    Of course, Hermione couldn''t like the idea


    No one who owns the Deathly Hallows has any good results. Now Harry doesn''t want to find the wand, but at least use the other two against him, or find it before Voldemort


    Harry emptied his brain. It was unrealistic. They were not as efficient as Voldemort.


    Harry once again put his mouth to the snitch, kissing it, and almost swallowed it, but the cold metal did not compromise


    It was almost daybreak, and Harry thought of Luna, perhaps alone in a small room in Azkaban, surrounded by Dementors, who suddenly felt ashamed of their actions.


    As they thought excitedly about the Deathly Hallows, they almost completely forgot the fact that Luna had been caught.


    But even if they go to rescue her


    He and van Lin did not completely adjust. Then, Azkaban is the home of Dementors. The three of them are not as powerful as Voldemort. They directly blow up half of the buildings, just like opening a big skylight


    Moreover, there are so many Dementors that it is almost impossible to succeed, and the bad atmosphere even makes people unable to cohere magic smoothly.


    Now Harry began to seriously consider the feasibility of things, and the result is that he is not as good as Hermione. Harry can''t even use the new wand of winterwood to create a patron saint He has to learn to But if there is any way to get a better wand For the elder''s wand, the desire for the invincible wand of death devoured him again


    The next morning they put the tent away and moved on in a heavy rain.


    Until they got to the coast, the rain continued, and that night they set up a tent and stayed there for a whole week. Harry was still cold and oppressed despite the picturesque surroundings. The only thing he can think about is the Deathly Hallows.


    The thought was like a flame burning in his body all the time.


    The desire for holy things was burning in him all the time, and it was the only thing that made him happy.


    Harry began to blame Hermione and vaseline for their inaction. That day''s discussion seemed to be forgotten by two people. Their indifference depressed him like a merciless rain, but this did not change his persistence.


    Of course, perhaps because of anger, Dumbledore has left the resurrection stone to him, but the problem is that he can''t open it now.


    You know, he already has two, as long as he collects the last one


    What Van Lin said seems to have been thrown aside by Harry, but it''s true that the Deathly Hallows are tempting things, aren''t they.


    "Fascinated?" When Harry showed enough indifference to Hermione one one night when he pointed out that he was no longer concerned about looking for other Horcruxes recently, Hermione said in a low, unbearable voice, "we''re not obsessed with anything, Harry! We''re just doing what Dumbledore wants us to do! "


    But he was not affected in any way by those criticisms. Dumbledore left his hint of holy things in his ciphertext to Hermione, and the resurrection stone is in the snitch left for him.


    Dumbledore''s meaning, perhaps, is obvious, isn''t it?


    ¡±One must die in the other''s hands Control death... " Why couldn''t Hermione understand?


    And Fanlin, who also lost interest in the Deathly Hallows, made Harry feel Surprise?


    No matter what Van Lin is like, at least Harry needs it now, doesn''t he? Get the power


    "The last enemy you want to defeat is death..." Harry answered calmly.


    "I think we''re dealing with mysterious people?" Hermione countered that Harry gave up trying to persuade her.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1253

    But in fact, Harry''s words seem not to be taken seriously. The news about the Deathly Hallows, even the silver stag they were talking about, was no longer so important to Harry, as if it were an uninteresting appendage.


    The only thing that mattered to him was that his scar began to ache again, although he had tried to hide it from both of them. Whenever it hurt, he felt very lonely and disappointed at what he saw. The images that connect him to Voldemort are not as good as they used to be: they are blurry and quirky.


    Harry could only recognize that it was like the outline of a skull, and something like the shadow of a mountain. It was more of a shadow than a substance. Harry was upset about the images, and he was worried that the connection between him and Voldemort, which both sides were afraid of, was broken, even though she told Hermione that he wanted it. Somehow, Harry linked the unsatisfying images to the damage of his wand, as if it were the fault of his winterwood wand, so that he could no longer see what Voldemort was thinking as before.


    It made Harry a little confused. Just think about it. It was like the key to the back garden door of his home suddenly lost, and as the owner, he could only stand outside the garden and watch carefully. It was not pleasant news.


    Weeks passed, and Harry could do nothing but observe, including new concerns.


    Harry joined the search for Horcruxes. After all, there were only two Horcruxes left Or three, of course, if Nagini was a new Horcrux, now they don''t know the name of one.


    Of course, it''s just to stop Hermione from persuading him. He would rather sit alone and read Voldemort''s mind to find out more about the elder''s wand, but reading Voldemort''s thinking is not something that can be easily done.


    Compared with Harry''s anxiety, van Lin''s mood has been eased down. Anyway, he can''t solve anything now, and the order of the Phoenix can''t be contacted. There are still many other things that can be studied after leaving Voldemort aside.


    Of course, consciously or unconsciously, van Lin began to take Hermione and them to the location of Malfoy Manor.


    Heffpav''s gold cup always needs to be solved, and Luna, if there is no accident, Luna should be locked up in Malfoy''s Dungeon.


    Voldemort can''t be using Azkaban, which is a sign of his strength. Moreover, Azkaban is useless without Dementors.


    Then, van Lin began to play with the radio.


    To be sure, the signal that Fanlin found before was the legendary radio station that still supported them, but spent many afternoons using his magic wand to make all kinds of sounds on the radio, and the turntable on the top kept turning. Occasionally, they would receive a channel about how to take care of the dragon. Once upon a time, a hot and firm pot came out Finally, when van Lin regains the original band, unfortunately, searching is one thing, but the password is another.


    "Maybe it has something to do with the order of the Phoenix. After all, it was founded by the order of the Phoenix." Fanlin helplessly said, a leisure to try some passwords.


    However, it was not until March that luck finally favored Harry, to be exact, was sitting guard at the entrance of the tent that day. He was lazily looking at the cold ground covered by clumps of vines and hyacinths, when there was a shout of excitement from the tent.


    "I found it, I found it! The code is albus. Come here


    For the first time in so many days, Harry was awakened from the contemplation about the Deathly Hallows. Harry rushed into the tent and saw that Fanlin and Hermione were kneeling beside a small radio. Hermione seemed to be grinding the Gryffindor sword just now. Now she was staring at the radio on the ground, because there was a very familiar sound coming from the radio ¡£


    "I''m sorry we suspended the broadcast because a couple of fascinating death eaters have come to our territory."


    "But that''s Lee Jordan!" Hermione said in surprise.


    "It''s so familiar!" Said Fanlin.


    "Cool, huh?"


    "Now we''ve moved to a safe place," Li said. "I''m glad to tell you that two of my friends who provided information also came to me tonight. Good evening! Brothers


    "Hello."


    "Good afternoon, river."


    "The river is Li," Fanlin explained. "It seems that they all have their own code names..."


    "That''s great!" Harry came around and the three squatted together!


    "But before we listen to Roy and Romulus," Lee continued, "let''s take a moment to cover the deaths that wizardry and the prophet daily don''t think are important. We''re very sorry to learn from the audience that Ted Tonks and Dirk Creswell have been murdered."


    In a flash, the atmosphere fell to freezing point.They are not familiar with the latter name, but the former one


    That''s Tonks'' father


    "A genie named gnack has also been killed. Dean Thomas, a Muggle born elf, and another elf are also in danger. Cresway, who lives with Tonks and gnack, seems to have escaped. If Dean is listening or anyone knows his whereabouts, please contact us. His parents and sisters are anxiously waiting for news."


    "During this period, in gadri, all members of a five member Muggle family were found dead at home. Muggle authorities believed that they died of gas leakage, but people from the order of Phoenix told me that they were killed by the death curse Obviously, under the new regime, killing Muggles seems to have changed from entertainment to necessity. "


    "Finally, we are sorry to tell the audience that bashida bassaud''s body was found in the Godric Valley, and there are signs that the tower was dead a few months ago, and members of the order of the Phoenix told us that, judging from the traces of his body, he undoubtedly died of the dark arts."


    One after another tragic news came one after another, some of which they knew and some they didn''t know. But now they are crowded together and are so bloody that they can''t accept it.


    "Audience, I would like to invite you to join me in a minute of silence in memory of Ted Tonks, Dirk klisway, bashida bassaud, gnak and the Muggles who died at the hands of death eaters who did not know their names."


    It was quiet around. Van Lin, Hermione and Harry didn''t speak. They wanted to hear more, but they were afraid to hear the following. It was the first time in a long time that he really heard the contact with the outside world.


    "Thank you," Li''s voice said. "Now we can go back to our guest, Roy, to explore the impact of the new order of magic on the Muggle world."


    "Thank you, river." a deep, reliable, unquestionable voice came.


    "Kingsley!"


    "I''m glad he''s alive!" "In my last memory of him, he''s been hunted by death eaters," Van leen said


    Harry and Hermione nodded. Kingsley was the most dangerous one. He had to protect the Muggle prime minister. The goal was too big.


    "Muggles still don''t know their danger, and they continue to suffer a lot of casualties," Kingsley said. "But we''ve heard some encouraging news that some witches and witches are recklessly protecting their Muggle friends and neighbors, even though the Muggles don''t know, and I''d like to appeal to the audience to follow their example, perhaps Put a protective spell on all Muggle homes in your neighborhood, and a simple action will save many lives. "


    "What would you say to those people? Roy, the audience who advocated "Wizard first" in this special period


    "I can only say that it''s only one step from wizard first to blood first, and then death eaters," Kingsley replied. "We''re all human beings, aren''t we? Every human life is precious and worth saving. "


    "Wonderful speech, Roy. If I can survive this disaster, I will vote for you to be Minister of magic!" "Now let''s listen to Romulus''s speech for Harry online," Lee said


    "Thank you, river," said another familiar voice.


    "Remus!"


    "I wish he could comfort Tonks well!" Harry said, "there''s another child between him and Tonks."


    "It''s going to be OK!" "Sirius and all of them are together. There should be nothing wrong with them," Van Lin said


    "But that''s a good name, Harry!"


    "Oh, bypass this link!" Said Harry, motioning for van Lin to shut up.


    The radio is still speaking!


    "Romulus, do you always insist that Harry Potter is still alive, as you have been on our show many times?"


    "Yes Lu Ping said firmly, "I think if he died, the Death Eaters would publicize it, because the news would have a great impact on those groups that still insist on resisting. "The boy who survived" is a symbol for every one of us who are fighting: the victory of the just, the strength of the innocent and the unremitting resistance. "


    A mixture of gratitude and shame rose in Harry''s heart. Lupin has forgiven the terrible words they said last time they met.


    "If you know Harry''s listening, do you have anything to say to him, Remus?"


    "I''m going to tell him that we''re all with him mentally," lupin hesitated a little. "I''m going to tell him to follow his intuition, because it''s very good, and it''s almost always right." Harry looked at Hermione. Her eyes were full of tears.


    "It looks like Lupin is on Tonks'' side." Vernin said, and Hermione couldn''t help crying.


    "Are there any updates from our loyal friends of Harry Potter?" Li said. "Well, the loyal audience of our show should know that more and more people are being held up who say they support Harry Potter. This includes Shannon ferrius Lovegood, who was previously the editor in chief of "sing the opposite.""A few hours ago, we heard something about ruber Hagrid..."


    All three of them gasped together and almost missed the next words


    "The former key keeper at Hogwarts narrowly escaped the hunt near Hogwarts. It is rumored that he had a Harry Potter party at his home. But Hagrid wasn''t arrested, and we believe he''s still on the run. "


    "I think it would be helpful to have a 16 foot brother when avoiding Death Eaters?" Jordan Lee joked.


    "It''s like giving you a sharp blade." Lupin solemnly agreed, "maybe I applaud Hagrid''s spirit like other Porter brothers, but we must vote against those who intend to follow Hagrid. The Harry Potter party is obviously out of place in the current situation


    "It''s true, Remus." "So we suggest to those who want to continue to support the man with the lightning scar on his head, put your enthusiasm into listening to the potter brothers! Now let''s turn to some news about the wizard as mysterious as Harry Potter, the head of the Death Eater as we usually call it. Here are some rumors about his madness and stupidity. I''m glad to ask for a new correspondent, rodant? "


    "Rhodante?" When another familiar voice sounded, the three of them almost simultaneously called out, "Fred!"


    "No Is it George? "Harry shook his head.


    "I think it''s Fred," said Fanling affirmatively, coming close to listen. One of the twins said, "I''m not a rhodant. There''s no way. I told you I want to be called" leper. "


    "Oh, well, then" leper, "can you tell us something about the head of the Death Eater?"


    "Yes, rivers, yes," said Fred As the audience knows, unless they''re hiding under the garden pool or somewhere else, the mystery man''s strategy of hiding in the dark is to create a little bit of terror. Hint, if all the eyewitness''s words are true, we should have 19 mysterious people around now. "


    "Yes, he is that kind of person." "Acting mysteriously can create an atmosphere of terror more than his presence," Kingsley said


    "Yes," said Fred. "So, my friends, let''s try to calm down. It''s bad enough. Don''t make any more trouble. Take, for example, the new rumor that a mysterious person will die if you look at you. It''s a snake monster, audience friends. Take a simple test to see if the object staring at you has legs. If he has one, it''s safe to look in his eyes, though if he''s really a mystery man, that''s the last thing you can do before you die. "


    For the first time in a long time, Harry laughed: he felt the heavy pressure on him was gone.


    "Someone said he was seen abroad?" Li asked.


    "Oh, who doesn''t want to have a good holiday abroad after such hard work?" "The point, friends, is that you can''t mistakenly feel safe just because you think he''s abroad," Fred said. Maybe he''s abroad, maybe not, but the fact is, if he wants to, he can move much faster than Severus Snape can handle shampoo, so don''t take risks because he''s far away. I should have said that! In short, safety comes first


    "Thank you very much for your advice, leper," Lee said. "Audience friends, please look forward to our next issue of the porter brothers. We don''t know if it''s going to be on. You can be sure we''ll be back. Please turn the dial. The next password is "crazy eye". Everyone should pay attention to safety and stick to faith. Good night. "


    The dial on the radio turned and the light behind the panel went out. But the three of them are still happy. It''s very encouraging to hear that familiar and friendly voice again


    In fact, the three of them were so used to their isolation that they almost forgot that the others were still fighting Voldemort. It''s like waking up from a deep sleep. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1254

    "It looks like they''re having a very exciting time now." Vaseline shrugged his shoulders. It was lucky to hear Fred and their voices, but they just moved, didn''t they.


    "I really want to know about them." Said Harry, sitting upright, his long fatigue seemed to be swept away. Perhaps Fred''s joke was not bad, or lupin was with Tonks.


    "I''m still worried!" Hermione hesitated and said.


    "You mean, Ron?" Van Linton was stunned. If Fred appeared on the radio, where was Ron who left them?


    Did he go back to the humble house, or did he say


    "Yes, I thought we could get his news!"


    "Maybe he just Just disappointed with us. " Speaking of it, Harry was in a bad mood again. "Maybe Jordan Lee invited him, but he didn''t intend to..."


    All of a sudden, a sound similar to a broken glass broke their train of thought.


    The problem is that they live in Tent?


    "Curse!" Fanlin sprang up from the ground. "Someone broke the magic spell outside!"


    Before the voice fell, a loud noise came in from the outside.


    For a moment, the tension filled the three people''s brains.


    For a long time, they had never found out, but Harry had heard some other sounds, which were just outside the magic spell they had set up, not like this


    The original warm atmosphere cools down, and the house with orange light in the eyes seems to be pulled back to reality, cold gray


    Hermione took her wand and pointed to the jar. The warm flame went out immediately, and van Lin responded. She took out Ron''s lamp extinguisher and put the light out. The convertible fell into darkness.


    "Keep quiet!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Get out of the tent with your hands up!" A harsh voice came from the darkness We know you''re there! Half a dozen wands are pointing at you, and we don''t care who it is


    "Death Eaters..." After a brief exchange, van Lin felt that the situation was very bad.


    They are just three witches. According to rough estimation, there are no less than a dozen outside the door just because of different magic waves


    They''ve met Death Eaters?


    Maybe it''s because of their bad luck, but Van Lin thinks the death eaters are searching harder because of Lovegood.


    They were so careless that they thought that Harry had arranged a few simple Charms


    Wait Why did Harry decorate


    There are so many things they neglect.


    "There are at least twelve people outside..." Van Lin lowered his voice, "we have some actions, absolutely will..."


    "I don''t want to say it a second time. Raise your hands and come out!" Outside the door, a loud voice was heard.


    "We have to find a way out..."


    "We may not be able to leave, Harry We are surrounded Van Lin said bitterly, "I hope you can accept it!"


    "What?"


    Harry didn''t respond. A flash of light flashed through him. He bent over in pain and couldn''t see anything. As heavy footfalls approached, he could feel his face expand rapidly under his palms.


    "I don''t like it!" Fanlin murmured, listening to the people outside to rush inside, Fanlin''s face is also a pain, several drums quickly twisted his face


    "Get up, little bastard."


    Someone''s hand pulled van Lin rudely off the ground, and before he stopped, someone was already rummaging through his pocket.


    "Where''s your wand, boy!"


    "My wand is broken..." Fanling said, gasping for air. He grabbed his face in agony. He felt that the face under his fingers was completely different, tight and swollen, as if he had a serious skin allergy.


    "I''m such a fool to believe Fred''s curse!" Fanlin thought indignantly in his heart, struggling hard at the same time, and then took the opportunity to hang the shrinking wand back to his neck!


    Wand?


    That''s not true, but is the necklace worth it!


    "You think I''ll believe it!" The man holding van Lin''s arm said sullenly, pushing and shoving Vaseline with his hands.


    Hermione had been taken from her wand long ago, and now the two of them are being pushed together.


    The cold light lit up the tent. At this time, van Lin could see Harry''s face. It was like being beaten violently. If the Potters were standing here now, they would never recognize that this was their son.


    "So, what''s the matter with your faces?"


    A Death Eater who was in charge came out. Van Lin had seen this face. When he was in the Ministry of magic, Auror''s office Alex''s men.


    "Just a while ago, I did a magic drug experiment..." Van Lin said, thinking of Neville, "trying to configure some Wolf poison potion, sir You should know the consequences of failure. We are not prepared enough and even blow up my magic wand! ""Wolf poison potion? What do you do with this? "


    "Gold coins Sir, we need to make some money... "


    "I''ll know if what you said is true or false..."


    "Search here!"


    At the command, seven or eight Death Eaters around them moved together, leaving five people to watch them


    "Name!"


    "Abby Modley!" Van Lin replied quickly.


    "Well, Modley..." The man took out a list and looked at it carefully. "It''s a disappointing news. You''re not on the list. So, next..."


    "Hodge bass!"


    "No Next You... "


    The man paused and looked at Harry carefully, which made Harry''s heart rise to his throat.


    "What''s your name?"


    Just as van Lim was considering whether to resist and rush out with Hermione, a Death Eater came quickly, holding two broken wands in his hand.


    "Is this your wand?" The man asked back.


    "Yes, of course!" Fanlin replied positively, "the crucible has broken my wand..."


    "I don''t need an explanation!"


    A fist kept enlarging before Fanlin''s eyes, so that Fanlin had no time to avoid it. Fortunately, Fanlin twisted his face, and the fist didn''t hit van Lin''s nose, but it also made him stagger.


    "Shut your mouth, boy!" The man said, "now, come on!"


    He pointed to Harry.


    "Name!"


    "Dudley Dudley Vernon. " Harry looked down at the man''s boots.


    "Dudley Vernon?"


    "Your name is not on the list..."


    "Of course, I mean Who are they? " Harry asked, but the man didn''t speak. He just took a look at what Harry had written down.


    "Take them out first and tie them to the little ones..."


    The Death Eaters pushed the three of them out of the tent. For a time Fanlin even thought that he had a chance to break free and rescue them all. However, it was only an idea, and soon Fanlin put the idea into the garbage heap.


    There were no less than ten Death Eaters holding torches outside. It was a large search team.


    There are a lot of Death Eaters.


    The man behind him suddenly tugged at Van Lin''s hair, pulled him up, dragged him a little way, pushed him to sit down, and began to tie him back to back with the others.


    Fanlin tried to calm himself. Fortunately, he was not far away from Hermione, which reassured him. Maybe the Death Eaters didn''t recognize her. After all, the reward did not fall on her head.


    When the man who finally tied them away, van Lin whispered to the other prisoners.


    "You two How about... "


    "They took my wand." Hermione whispered and leaned towards Fanlin.


    "Me too..." Said Harry in a low voice.


    "You shouldn''t ask him more..."


    "I mean..."


    But a new but familiar voice came. It''s from the man on Hermione''s left, right behind Vaseline.


    "Harry? Fanlin


    "Dean?"


    There is no way to communicate too much, but Dean, who disappeared on the radio, appeared here and gave them a jump.


    It looks like Dean and his little team are separated


    "It''s really you!" Dean said in shock. "If they find out who they''ve caught Er They''re hunters. They''re just looking for refugees to sell them for gold... "


    "A night''s harvest is not bad." At first the death eaters, bound to van Lin, came up to Harry in pairs of spiked boots, and they heard more pounding from the tent. "A couple of Muggle brothers and sisters, a clown and these fugitives. Did you check their names on the list? Talis? " He roared.


    "No, there''s no Vernon Dudley, scaber."


    "Interesting," scabber said grimly. "That''s interesting."


    He squatted down beside Harry, and Harry saw through the tiny gap between his bulging eyelids a pale face with heavily painted eyes.


    He seemed particularly interested in Harry, even ignoring the two of them.


    "So you''re not wanted, Vernon? Or are you another name on the list? In. Or are you in a different directory? It looks like you''re still in school. Why are you here? "


    "Run away from home, sir!" Harry turned away.


    The man didn''t care. "So, you did go to school. So, can you tell me which college you''re in at Hogwarts?""Slytherin," Harry said automatically.


    "Interesting. They all think we want to hear that kind of answer." Scaber cast malicious eyes from the shadow. "But none of them can tell us where Slytherin''s common room is."


    "In the dungeon." Harry said clearly. "You go through that wall, it''s full of skulls and ingredients, and it''s at the bottom of the lake, so the light is green."


    There was a brief pause.


    "Well, well, it looks like we really caught a Slytherin." Talis said. "It''s good for you, Vernon, because not many Slytherins are mud. So who is your father? "


    "He works in the Ministry of magic." Harry lied. He knew that even a small investigation would expose his whole story, but on the other hand, he could only do so, trying not to stir up trouble until his face returned to its normal state. "Magic accidents and catastrophes."


    "You know, Talis," said scaber. "I think there''s a Dudley there."


    Harry could hardly breathe: was he lucky, absolutely lucky, to get them out of here safely?


    "If you''re telling the truth, ugly boy, you don''t have to be afraid to go to the Ministry. I expect your father to reward us for finding you. "


    "But," said Harry, his mouth dry, "if you just let us..."


    "Hey!" came a cry from the tent inside: "look at this. "Scaber!"


    a black figure rushed up to them and approached them. In the light of their wand, van Lin saw a silver flash. They have found Gryffindor''s sword.


    "Very - very - beautiful." Said scaber admiringly, taking the sword from his companion''s hand. "Oh, it''s very good indeed. It looks like it was made by a goblin. Where did you get something like that


    "It''s my father''s," Harry lied, hoping that it was too dark for scaber to see the name etched under the hilt. " We borrowed it... "


    Harry was not interrupted.


    "Let''s go, scaber! Look at this, the Daily Prophet!"


    as Talis said this, Harry''s scar suddenly stretched against his swollen forehead, burning violently.


    What he saw was clearer than anything else he could recognize around him. He saw a tall building, a gloomy castle, dark and frightening: Voldemort''s mind suddenly became clear again; he was sliding towards the huge building with a happy purpose It''s getting closer It''s getting closer


    With great will power, Harry tried to close his ties with Voldemort''s thoughts, pulled his thoughts back to where he sat, tied up in the dark with van Lin, Hermione, Dean and the hoop, listening to Talis and scaber.


    "Hermione Granger," said scabber, "the mud that you know is traveling with Harry Potter."


    Harry''s scar was burning in silence, but he tried his best to keep his consciousness in its present position and not slide into Voldemort''s mind. He heard the squeak of scabber''s boots, and he squatted down in front of Hermione.


    "You know what, little girl? This picture looks like you. "


    "Hey, this is my sister I mean, we just Well Outsiders, not you... "


    "I didn''t ask you!" Schipper once again gave Valentine a cordial greeting.


    "Is that you?"


    Hermione''s face is constantly enlarging in front of her eyes, which is very strange


    "No Not me Hermione pretended to be calm, but it didn''t help.


    "Interesting!" ''said scabber, rising to his feet, apparently affirming his thoughts.


    "As far as you know, you are traveling with Harry Potter There are two more, "scabber said quietly." Hermione Granger, a Muggle girl, and van leen al A dangerous boy... "


    Van Lin rolled his eyes, but it was obvious that his swollen eyes could not see such complicated movements.


    What''s a dangerous kid?


    If you didn''t have too many people, I would have put all of you down on the spot. Ok


    Now, however, it is clear that no one is going to defend van Lin, and there is silence around.


    Harry''s scar is extremely painful, but he uses all his strength to resist the gravity that enters Voldemort''s mind. There is no moment more important than staying in your mind at the moment.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1255

    ¡­¡­


    "So, you''re Fanlin Al, aren''t you? It''s not your wand. I''m right. So where is your wand


    "I think you must be mistaken. That''s my wand."


    "Winter green wood, Phoenix''s tail feather..." Scabber sniffed meaningfully, "this is not your wand, boy. Let me guess. Where is your wand? Talis... "


    There was little resistance, and van Linton felt his clothes torn apart.


    "Hey, wait, you can''t do this!"


    "If I guess right..."


    Then, one hand tugged at his necklace and pulled hard


    "It''s obvious, isn''t it? I''m lucky!" Scaber looked at the necklace in his hand. "Well, next..."


    Is this the first time a wand has been taken away?


    Van Lin feels a little bit unreal.


    After they pulled out Hermione''s portrait, Fanlin felt a little bad that these death eaters had found them, to be exact, they were using their brains?


    This is not in line with their positioning.


    Or have they reached this point in their research of several people?


    Van Lim rarely takes his wand off his neck in front of outsiders. How does this scaber


    "Well, it makes a difference, doesn''t it?" Said scabber in a low voice.


    No one around to respond, Fanlin also quiet down, began to think about how to get out.


    Without the support of the magic wand, the magic level of the sorcerer will be greatly reduced. Even some sorcerers simply can''t release the magic spell. Fortunately, the magic stone is still in hand, and the clothes are thick enough to cover it up. But even if the magic power is abundant, if the magic spell can''t break the defense


    There is no problem in solving one or two, but the search team has more than 20 people


    His bare hands, and then with some of the sudden reduction of the power of the curse rushed up to hit a few?


    It doesn''t seem realistic


    Harry leaned against his arms, and felt him trembling.


    Scabber got up, walked a few steps to where Harry was sitting, and squatted down again, looking at his deformed face carefully.


    "So What''s this on your forehead, Vernon He asked in a low voice, his breath pointing at Harry''s nostrils and pressing a dirty finger against the scar.


    "Don''t touch it!" Harry cried; he couldn''t control himself. He thought he was about to throw up in pain.


    "I think you wear glasses, don''t you, Potter?" Scabber asked in a low voice.


    "I found my glasses!" one of the captors, who were all in the back, called out.


    "There are glasses in the tent, scaber, wait a minute..." A moment later, Harry''s broken glasses were put back on his face. The captors were closing in on him.


    It''s not a good thing for Harry to see that his face, which was gradually distorted by surprise, was constantly enlarged in front of his eyes. Scaber was so close that Harry could feel his heavy breath.


    "That''s him!" scabber said. "We''ve got Potter!" They all stepped back a few steps, stunned by what they found.


    Harry, who was trying to make his consciousness hurt like a split brain, could not think of any words to deal with. Fragments of images are breaking into pieces in his consciousness


    He''s hiding around the black castle walls


    No, he''s Harry, tied up and without a wand, in trouble


    An old man is looking up, looking up at the highest window, the tallest tower


    He''s Harry, and they''re talking about his fate in a whisper, with van Lin and Hermione right next to him And, and Dean!


    Harry tried to keep himself awake, but the intermittent images made him confused between reality and illusion.


    Where is this going now?


    In Van Lim''s eyes, Harry''s body has been shaking, like the red charcoal in the night, the scar on Harry''s head is really eye-catching.


    Voldemort is connecting Harry''s brain!


    I hope Harry can survive


    In this way, van Lin looks at scaber. It is futile to resist. He can leave, but he can''t take Hermione and Harry together. He needs a chance. But now, a bigger problem lies in front of scaber.


    "To the Ministry of magic?"


    "Hell with the Ministry of magic," scaber growled. "They''re going to keep their credit. It''s more crazy than making me commit suicide. We should bring it directly to the host."


    "Will you call him here?" Talis asked, his voice full of fear and fear.


    "No," scabber laughed wildly, "if I call my master, then Alex will come. You know, this is 1.5 million jingaron. I don''t believe him."Speaking of this, Talis swallowed his saliva, "so


    "They say he now uses Malfoy''s home as a base. We''ll take them there. At least Bella won''t fight. As for Malfoy Lucius doesn''t have the guts to do it now


    Lucius is so miserable?


    Before the return of Voldemort, people like scaber were no different from beggars in Lucius''s eyes, but now, Malfoy''s name is being called around by a small head.


    Compared with the situation here, Harry seemed to sink deeper, his scar burned again


    He rose into the night and flew straight to the window at the top of the tower


    "Who''s going to handle it here?"


    "there are so many people!" "You stay here, wait for me to come back, we can be fine That''s a million and a half million jingarons. Believe me, it''s going to change the status quo completely. Of course, if any of you want to go to Alex, go, and I''m the only one to get these rewards! "


    No one said anything. Van Lin was surprised by Skye''s prestige in the team. However, going to Malfoy''s house was a little trouble except Bellatrix


    Malfoy did not live well. In Van Lin''s opinion, he just lacked an opportunity. Anyway, Lucius lost Voldemort''s life. Will Voldemort trust him in the end? This is true


    ¡­¡­


    Harry struggled and the heat consumed his consciousness The window on the black rock is only opened with a minimum gap, not enough for a person to enter From the window you can only see a figure wrapped in a blanket Dead or sleeping?


    "Good!" said Taris. "Well, we''ll go with you! What about the rest of them, scaber, what do we do with them?"


    "Oh, it''s a million and a half million jinjialong. We don''t have to care about the small profits, but we''d better take them with us. We have to have enough hands and give me the sword. If they''re ruby, it''s a small fortune


    The prisoners were dragged to their feet. Van Lin could hear Hermione''s breath, quick and frightened.


    "Hold on tight. I''ll deal with Potter! "Said scaber, who grabbed a handful of Harry''s hair; Harry could feel his long yellow nails scratching his scalp.


    "Tarris, give them to you. Be careful of that boy!"


    "Yes!"


    Fanlin felt that his arms were tied with ropes and the knot was solid.


    "Count to three. Let''s leave together, one, two, three."


    They''re dragging their prisoner''s phantom. Harry struggled, trying to break free of greyburg, but there was no hope: Ron and Hermione squeezed him on both sides; he couldn''t separate from it, and his scars burned even more when the breath was squeezed out of his body


    ¡­¡­ He forced himself to land like a snake through a gap in a window, like water vapor in a cell To the room


    The prisoners landed on a country road and they bumped into each other because they didn''t hear of the war.


    Fanlin wanted to keep his body stable, but he was pulled to a stagger. Obviously, van Lin had given the Death Eaters enough psychological shadow.


    The werewolf greyburg, the Akerley brothers and sisters, along with countless wounded vampires and one of Snape''s arms.


    Countless times in the ambush under the hand of escape, and even hurt the Dark Lord, the war record explains everything.


    Harry''s eyes were still swollen, and it took him some time to get used to the new environment, and then he saw a double wrought iron door at the intersection of a road that looked like a long track.


    Harry was a little relieved.


    The worst hasn''t happened yet: Voldemort is not here. Because Harry has been resisting that image, he knows that Voldemort is now in some strange fortress, on the top of a tower. Once Voldemort knows Harry is here, how long it will take him to get there is another question


    A hunter strode to the door and shook it.


    "How can we get in? It''s locked, scaber. I can''t Ah!


    the catcher pulled back his hand in surprise.


    The door was twisting, twisting into a curl, the iron was twisting, and at last it was rolling into a terrible face, it said with a ringing clang. "State what you''re coming for!"


    "we''ve got Porter!" scabber yelled, flaunting his chest. "We''ve captured Harry Potter!"


    the door opens.


    "Come on!" scabber said to his opponent, and the prisoners were escorted through the gate, onto the avenue, through the hedge.


    Malfoy''s manor is still very interesting. Van Lin didn''t struggle, Voldemort was not here, so it was safe here. Van Lin saw a white ghost like thing on his head, and then realized it was just a peacock.


    It has to be admitted that even though the Malfoy family has been in decline, it is still better than most noble families.Fanlin can guarantee that the Malfoy family must have Muggle blood, otherwise the power of inheritance in the blood can not be lost. Take a look at Voldemort. Although there are emotional defects, there is no doubt about talent.


    In the absence of Voldemort, the Malfoys were the pillars of the aristocracy.


    Anyway, Fanlin has never seen a peacock in England. Maybe this is the appearance. When Draco was young, he showed off more than once.


    Harry staggered in front of him, but scabber pulled him to his feet; now, tied back to back with four other prisoners, he swayed along the side of the road. Close his swollen eyes, and he lets the pain of the scar overcome him for a moment, because he wants to know what Voldemort is doing now, and does he know that Harry has been caught?


    ¡­¡­


    The thin body was curled under the thin blanket, which opened to him, with a skull like face and eyes open The thin man sat up, his deep eyes fixed on him, on Voldemort, and he laughed. Most of his teeth are gone


    "Well, here you are. I knew you would one fine day. But there''s no point in your coming here. I never had it. "


    "You lie!" as Voldemort''s anger throbbed in his body, Harry''s scar warned of the outbreak of pain. He twisted his mind back into his own body, trying to keep his mind in place as the prisoners were pushed across the gravel road. A flash of light lit up all of them.


    "What''s going on?" Said a woman in a cold voice.


    "Let''s meet him here Great master! "Answered scaber in a harsh voice.


    "Who are you?"


    "You know me!" there was a burst of resentment in scaber''s voice. "I''m gaberdex! We''ve got Harry Potter!"


    scabber grabs Harry and pulls his body to face the light, which makes other prisoners drag along with him.


    "I know he looks swollen, ma''am, but this is him!" said scaber. Brag. "If you look closer, you can see his scar. And here, ma''am, do you see this girl? The mud seed he was traveling with, and this, the bloated, pig headed guy, that''s valinger


    Hearing this, Narcissa''s eyebrows trembled. She looked at Van Lin, who tried to squeeze out a smile.


    However, combined with Vaseline''s swollen face, it obviously scares Narcissa. As a noble lady who lived on the manor since childhood, the appearance of Vaseline and Harry is definitely a new experience for Narcissa.


    "There is no doubt that these are them, and we have their wands! Here, Madame!"


    Greyburg held up van leen''s necklace and Harry''s wand.


    Harry saw through his swollen eyelids that Narcissa Malfoy was examining.


    Scaber held out two wands and vaseline''s necklace to her. She raised her eyebrows.


    "Bring them in," Narcissa said. Van Lin, Harry and others pushed up the broad stone steps to the corridor with rows of portraits.


    "Follow me," said Narcissa, leading them through the hall. "My son, Draco, came home for Easter. If it was Harry Potter, he would know


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1256

    Now it all feels like a dream to van Lin.


    For the first ten minutes, the three of them were still jubilant at the news from their friends. Then they were captured by more than 20 Death Eaters pointing their wands at them. Then they were escorted to Malfoy''s house?


    It must be admitted that the old aristocratic manor is still very imposing, at least more luxurious than Hogwarts, after all, Hogwarts is only a school.


    The darkness outside dazzled the living room; van Lin could tell the room was wide, even if he could not open his eyes. A crystal chandelier hung from the ceiling, and more portraits hung on the dark purple wall. The two figures rose from the chairs in front of the gorgeous marble fireplace as the prisoners were carried into the room by the captors.


    "What''s going on?" Lucius Malfoy''s disgusting familiar tone fell to Fanlin''s ears and sounded lazy.


    It seems that old Lucius is doing well, perhaps because Voldemort didn''t punish him, or because Draco did a good job Dumbledore''s mission


    This is really ironic. Before Voldemort''s return, although there were some shortcomings in the cutting-edge strength, at least the Malfoy family was able to break hands with Dumbledore in a small place, instead of taking in all of his family, including the only successor in the future, as he is now.


    Fanling stopped, looked up and squinted at Lucius, the old fox who had been stripped of his fur.


    Compared with van Lin''s calm, and even fighting Lucius and the whole Malfoy family''s idea, Harry is now a flustered one.


    His swollen eyes prevented him from seeing any way out, and his fear was already there, and it seemed easier to close the connection to Voldemort''s thoughts, even though his scars were still burning.


    "They said they had al and Potter," Narcissa said in a cold voice. "Draco, come here."


    A figure in a black suit flashed from behind Lucius.


    Draco''s condition is not very good, at least that''s what Van Lin thinks. He''s far from the noble young master of Hogwarts, even if it''s in his own home.


    Harry, on the other hand, did not dare to look directly at Draco, but he looked askance at him; a man slightly above him rose from an armchair, his face pale and pointed, blurred under his blond hair.


    Scaber forced the prisoners to turn around to make room for the two of them to be directly exposed to the chandeliers.


    "Well, boy?" Said scabber in a soft but very harsh voice.


    Now Harry was looking into a mirror on the fireplace, with a huge gold-plated object in the swirling frame. Through the slits of his eyes, he saw himself in the mirror for the first time since he left grimmer square. His face was huge and pink, and every feature was distorted by the spell of Vaseline.


    His black hair was shoulder length, and there was a dark shadow around his chin. If he didn''t know it was him standing here, he would have wondered who was wearing his glasses. He decided not to speak because his voice would betray him; he was still avoiding eye contact with Draco as he approached him.


    "Well, Draco?" Said Lucius Malfoy. He sounds eager. "Is that him? Is it Harry Potter


    "I don''t I''m not sure, "said Draco, trembling a little,


    he tried to keep his distance from scaber. When Harry looked at him, he seemed to look at Harry with fear.


    Draco was scared, his actions directly led to Dumbledore''s death, and Voldemort''s appreciation and gift can''t be enjoyed by anyone. At least, Draco is not strong enough.


    Maybe it''s because Hogwarts, not everyone is as abnormal as Voldemort, and even brainwashed all those who support him with twisted hearts. They are just ordinary witches who walk out of Hogwarts.


    "You look at him carefully, look! Get closer!"


    Harry has never heard Lucius Malfoy so excited. "Draco, if we''re the one who gave porter to the Dark Lord, everything will be the same..."


    "Then we will not forget the man who actually caught him, I hope, Mr. Malfoy?" ''said scaber, threatening.


    "Of course not, of course not!" said Lucius impatiently. He approached Harry himself, and Harry could see his tired, pale face even from his swollen eyes. With this swollen mask on his face, Harry felt like peeping through the bars of the cage.


    "What did you do to him?" Lucius asked scaber, "how did they become like this?"


    "We didn''t do it."


    "It''s more like a sting curse to me," Lucius whispered. His gray eyes swept across Harry''s forehead.


    "There''s something here," he whispered. "It could be a scar, tight and stretched...""Draco, come here and have a good look! What do you think?" ''cried Lucius suddenly, startling Draco.


    Harry saw Draco''s face now close to his father''s face. They look very similar, except that the father next to him is excited, and Draco''s expression is full of reluctance and even fear.


    "I don''t know," he said, as he walked away towards the fireplace, where his mother was standing watching. "We''d better be sure, Lucius," Narcissa said to her husband in a clear voice cooled by ice. "Before we call on the Dark Lord, we need to be absolutely certain that this is Potter They said it was his... "


    Narcissa was looking at the wand of Holly wood. "But it''s not like Ollivander''s description If we''re wrong, if we call the Dark Lord and find nothing Remember what he did with Lyle and duruha? "


    "What about this Muggle?" Greyburg grumbled. Harry almost collapsed when the hunter forced the prisoner to turn around again, and the light fell on Hermione. "Wait a minute," Narcissa shrieked. "Yes Yes, she''s with Bo at Mrs. morkin''s! I saw her picture in the prophet''s daily! Look, Draco, isn''t she the girl named Granger


    "I Maybe It is... "


    "So that''s al? Van Lindel Exclaimed Lucius, striding round the bound prisoner to van Lim. "They are Porter''s friends..."


    As if he had been held in his throat, Lucius looked at Vaseline with uncertainty.


    He ate from the boy''s hand too many times


    "How did you catch them?" For no reason, Lucius felt a little bit unreal, and he looked at scaber uncertainly.


    If it''s really van leen Al, it''s not Lucius who belittles scaber. To be honest, he doesn''t trust the so-called search team. If it''s just scaber and his men


    "We have more than twenty wands at them!" "So..."


    "See you again, Mr. Lucius!" Van Lin''s voice suddenly remembered from Lucius''s mind. It was like lightning strike. Lucius''s body was stiff. Now he has no magic wand, so close to a guy who is obviously very dangerous


    "Don''t be nervous, Mr. Malfoy. I don''t think I have the ability to It should be said that there is no reason to solve you, isn''t it... "


    Hearing this, Lucius fixed his eyes on vaseline, as if he wanted to dissect it from the inside out.


    "Is it you?" Lucius pursed his lips quickly.


    "Of course, Mr. Malfoy, fortunately, you caught me and Harry, didn''t you? Maybe this can be forgiven by the Dark Lord Forgive you for killing him once! "


    "What are you talking about?" Lucius suddenly seized van Lin''s collar with both hands.


    "Lucius!" Narcissa said quickly. She looked at her husband, but Draco wanted to come up and hold Lucius. But he stopped, looking very embarrassed.


    Hermione let out a short exclamation. For a moment, with Lucius'' action, it was like the calm lake was broken by a flying stone


    "Don''t be so excited, Lucius Or, what do you think you''ve done yourself? " Once again, Vaseline''s voice came from Lucius''s mind, "calm down, it''s not good for you!"


    "What happened?" Scaber took out his wand and aimed at Van Lin. "What did you do?"


    "No I just want to confirm... " Lucius let go of his hand, then gave Vaseline a slight push, then took out his handkerchief and wiped his hand


    It must be admitted that Lucius was able to wrangle with Dumbledore, and he still had the ability to react immediately.


    Just as scaber was about to say something, the door of the living room opened behind him. A woman was talking, and her voice greatly increased Harry''s fear.


    "What''s going on, what''s going on," Bellatrix Lestrange slowly walked around the prisoners, stopped at Harry''s right hand, and stared at Hermione through her thick eyelids.


    "Sure," she said quietly, "is this the mud girl? Is this Granger


    "Yes, yes, it''s Granger!" Lucius said, stepping back two steps. "And next to her, we think it''s Potter! Potter and his friends are finally caught!"


    Lucius doesn''t say who it is, but in Bella''s eyes, nothing is more important than Harry.


    "Go on, Lucius. You know what to do." Vaseline''s voice sounded again, and Lucius''s body stiffened again, which made Narcissa feel very strange, but Bellatrix here, like a huge luminous body, she and Porter, two people firmly attracted everyone''s attention.


    "Potter?" Bellatrix screamed and she stepped back to look at Harry better. "Are you sure? Then we should inform the Dark Lord at onceShe rolled up her left sleeve: Harry saw the mark of the Dark Lord on her arm and knew that she was about to touch it and inform her admiring master


    "I''m going to tell him!" said Lucius, placing his hand on Bellatrix''s wrist to stop her from touching the dark mark. "I''ll call him, Bella. Porter was sent to my house, so it''s my right... "


    "Your rights!" sneered Bellatrix, trying to wriggle her hand out of the hand he held. "When you lose your wand, you have no right, Lucius! How dare you? Take your hand off me! "


    " it''s none of your business. You didn''t catch this kid... "


    "I beg your pardon, Mr. Malfoy. I think you have made a mistake," interrupted scaber. "Now it seems that we have caught Potter and we have the right to get gold coins"


    "gold coins!" Bellatrix laughed, still trying to shake off her brother-in-law, fumbling for her wand in her other free bag. "Take your gold, filthy scavenger. What''s the use of gold coins? I only seek his Honor. "


    Bellatrix stopped struggling, her black eyes fixed on something Harry couldn''t see.


    Seeing her surrender, Lucius relaxed her hand.


    In fact, this made Lucius a little embarrassed. He was not sure whether he wanted to inform the Dark Lord.


    In the end, Lucius rolled up his sleeve, and vaseline was ready to take care of Bella, scaber and the other three death eaters.


    Good sneak angle. With that chain, van Lin can run through five people before they react.


    "Stop it!" Suddenly, Bellatrix screamed, "don''t touch it. If the Dark Lord arrives now, we''ll all be dead!" Lucius froze, his index finger resting on the black magic mark. Bellatrix strides out of Harry''s limited vision.


    "What is that?" He heard her say.


    "Sword," muttered one of the robbers, invisible to Harry.


    "Give it to me."


    "It''s not yours, ma''am. It''s mine. I think I found it."


    There was a sudden thump, accompanied by a red flash; Fanlin was surprised, knowing that the snatcher had been knocked unconscious. Their men let out a roar: scaber pulled out his wand.


    "What do you think you''re playing with, woman?"


    "Dizzy to the ground!" Bellatrix screamed, "faint


    They were no match for her, even four on one: she was a witch, and as Fanlin knew, Bella had great skill and cold heart.


    They all fell where they had just stood, except for scaber, who Bella had left behind, so he had to kneel down and stretch out his arms. Van reen saw from the corner of his eye that Bellatrix had subdued the guy, Gryffindor''s sword was firmly in her hand, and her face was as white as wax.


    "Where did you get this sword?" She whispered to scaber, pulling the wand out of his already defenseless hand.


    "How dare you?" He yelled, and when he was forced to look at her, his only active part was his mouth. "Let me go, woman!"


    "Where did you find the sword?" She repeated, waving her sword in front of him. "Snape sent it to my vault in gringott!"


    "It''s in their tent." "Let me go, I''ll say it!"


    she waved her wand and scaber jumped aside, but careful not to get close to her.


    He walked back and forth behind an armchair, his pale fingers gripping the back of the chair.


    "Draco, throw these scum out there." Bellatrix said, pointing to the comatose men. "If you don''t have the courage to end them, leave them in the backyard for me to deal with."


    "How dare you talk to Draco like that, like..." Narcissa said furiously, but Bellatrix screamed and interrupted her: "be quiet! It''s more serious than you think, sissy! We have a very serious problem! " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1257

    Bellatrix stood up, panting slightly, looking down at the sword in her hand and examining its handle. Then she looked back at the silent prisoner.


    "If he is indeed Porter, he cannot be hurt." Bella murmured, not so much to others as to himself. "The Dark Lord wants to solve Potter himself But if he finds out I have to I must know... "


    She turned to her sister again.


    "Prisoners must be put in the cellar, and then I''ll think about what to do!"


    "this is my house, Bella, you can''t kill me in my house..." Lucius was very angry.


    "Get out of the way! You have no idea how dangerous we are now Bellatrix screamed. She looked terrible and crazy, and a fire came out of her wand and burned a hole in the carpet.


    Narcissa hesitated for a moment, and then ordered scaber to be taken: "take these prisoners to the cellar, scaber."


    "Wait a minute," Bellatrix said sharply, "all but Except for this man. "


    Lucius''s body was stiff, and he looked vaguely at Bellatrix''s fingers.


    "He?"


    "Yes, it''s a great opportunity, isn''t it?" Bellatrix laughed, which made Lucius a little speechless. He really didn''t want to have any contact with Vaseline. From the moment when the voice of Vaseline sounded in his head, Lucius was eager to throw these people out of the door.


    What kind of Dark Lord Now, there''s no one but Bella who can communicate.


    That''s a madman, a complete madman.


    "No!" Harry called out, "don''t you want me? You can stay with me, stay with me!"


    Bellatrix slapped Harry on the face: there was an echo all around the room.


    "No way!" Hermione screamed, "what are you going to do?"


    "What are you doing? Interrogation, of course Bellatrix said, "two muds. If this kid dies during interrogation, you''re next."


    "Take them downstairs, scaber, make sure they''re safe, and do nothing else Don''t do it yet. "


    She threw scabber''s wand back to him, then took a short silver knife from under her robe, cut the rope connecting van Lin and the others, and dragged van Lin''s back collar to the center of the hall.


    Scaber drags the rest through another door into a dark passage, his wand pointing forward against an invisible and irresistible force.


    "Maybe you''ll never see him again, will you? I haven''t seen the prisoner who came out intact under the madman Bellatrix. Many of them are either crazy or never see again. Maybe Bella will feed him to the werewolf."


    Harry could feel Hermione shivering. They were driven down to a steep stairway, still tied back to back, in danger of slipping and breaking their necks. At the bottom they saw a heavy door.


    Scaber flicked his wand to open it, forcing them into a leaky, moldy room and leaving them in total darkness. Before the echo of the cellar door, which had been slammed shut, came a terrible scream from above them.


    "Fanlin!" Harry roared, and he began to tumble, struggling to free himself from the ropes that bound them. "Van Lin!" and Hermione swayed back and forth.


    In fact, Harry can''t even feel the weight of Hermione. It''s like a piece of paper. The girl is a little lost.


    "Oh, damn it!" Harry tried hard to open his arms. If Hagrid was here, there would be no problem. Hagrid could easily pull the rope off with his own strength.


    But he''s not Hagrid. Harry can''t help it. He just


    "Calm down Fanlin Fanlin will be ok... " Hermione sobbed. "He''s waiting for us to go When we go to save him We need a plan, we have to find a way... "


    "Harry?" Suddenly, someone whispered in the dark, "Hermione? Is that you? "


    The two men were frozen in place, and no one was sure what was in Malfoy''s Dungeon.


    A moving sound approached them, and Harry saw a shadow approaching them. "Harry? Hermione


    "Luna?"


    "Yes, it''s me! Oh, no, I can''t believe you''ve been caught! "Luna said, coming out of the darkness and catching the faint light at the door. Harry could see Luna''s outline faintly.


    "Oh, nice to meet you." Hermione choked. "Luna, can you help us untie these thick ropes?"


    "Oh, yes, I wish I could If we want to break something, we have an old nail to use It will be ready soon... "


    At this time, van Lin''s painful roar came from the building. It seemed that Bella intended to do so. Van Lin''s voice was extremely clear, and Hermione had never heard of thisThey heard Bellatrix scream, but they couldn''t hear her clearly. For a moment, Hermione''s lacrimal gland was like a breach of a dyke


    Hermione sobs in a low voice, and the whole person is almost paralyzed. Harry rushes to hold Hermione with his body.


    "The forest is on it, too?"


    "Oh, yes, Luna, we have to save him Please hurry up... " Harry said anxiously, and van Lin''s painful roar hit Harry''s heart like a hammer.


    In Harry''s impression, nothing has ever hit van Lin, but now


    Since I left Hogwarts, things seem to be out of control. I get hurt again and again, my body gets worse and worse, and my friends leave


    "Harry..." Suddenly, a weak voice came out of the dark. The voice was familiar to Harry, but for a while, Harry couldn''t remember it. To be exact, Harry didn''t hear it very clearly


    "Luo Ron Is that you, Ron... "


    A tall figure squeezed out of the darkness and held Harry and Hermione in their arms.


    "It''s really you, Ron!" Harry couldn''t believe it. It was so familiar to him, "how can you..."


    "After I left that day, I went to look for other people first..." Ron was a little embarrassed to say, "I found bill, and I stayed there for a while..."


    "You shouldn''t come out..." Harry shook his head. "It''s not easy..."


    "But I think I should follow you. I know I did something wrong So Then I I''ve been following you all the time... " Ron whispered, "forgive me, I''ve been looking for you for more than a month, but I didn''t find you..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Harry didn''t speak. He didn''t know what to do with Ron. He even left Dumbledore''s lights out.


    Maybe he wanted to leave it to them, hoping that Dumbledore''s dimmer would help them in this small team, but


    "I''ve been looking for you all the time. In fact, bill is very tolerant to me. Hibiscus is very kind to me, but I think Later, I followed the way we had to remember to find you, and I guess where you might go... " Ron whispered, trying to help Harry untie the rope, and Hermione was distracted. She didn''t pay any attention to Ron


    Ron was still talking to himself, just like before, but Harry didn''t know what was going on in his heart. It was like being pulled up. He was hard to breathe. He tried to make himself think, but now he couldn''t imagine Ron To find what they made Try to


    "But I didn''t guess, you know I may not be suitable for Later, in a phantom shift, I moved to the inside of the search team They were so many that I couldn''t help it, and then they took Luna We''re going to... "


    Harry bowed his head a little complicated. He didn''t want to see Ron, the burrow or anywhere else, or even Hogwarts It can be anywhere, but it''s not


    "Can you turn on the sound for us?" Harry''s throat was a little hoarse. "I need to go up and save van Lin now. He needs me..."


    Ron froze for a moment, his hand slightly trembled, "Vaseline stay on the top, right..."


    Harry didn''t answer, just looking forward to Luna''s direction.


    "Mr. Olivander?" Harry heard Luna talking. "Mr. Olivander, have you got the nail? If you move a little bit more I think it''s right next to the kettle. "


    She came back in a few seconds.


    "Don''t move." She said. Harry could feel her scraping the fibers of the rope, trying to loosen the knot. They heard Bellatrix from the second floor.


    "I''ll ask you again! Where did you get this sword? Where? "


    "Maybe it doesn''t like you Isn''t it, Bellatrix... "


    Van Lim wailed bitterly again, and Harry felt his body trembling and gouged out his bones


    Harry saw that Fanlin had been in this spell, but Harry had never heard of such pain. Even in the second and third grade, Fanlin would not make a sound


    Harry struggled as hard as ever, and the rusty nails even pierced Harry''s wrist.


    "Oh, Hermione Calm down Please don''t move Luna sobbed. "I can''t see what I''m doing."


    "My pocket!" Hermione suddenly said, "there''s a light switch in my pocket. It''s full of light. Vaseline put it here for me!"


    A few seconds later, with a click, the glow absorbed by the dimmer from the tent lamps formed many spheres of cold light that illuminated the cellar. They can''t regroup the light, they just hang there, like little suns, filling the cellar with light.


    Harry saw Luna''s large eyes on her pale face and the motionless wand maker Ollivander, curled up on the corner floor. He looked up and saw the other prisoners: Dean and the goblin''s ring, which was almost unconscious, standing with the humans tied to it.Ron, on the other hand, has stepped back two steps, and he looks much more turbulent than when he left.


    Dust, stains The black clothes looked ragged and bearded, which reminded Harry of Hagrid, the untidy gamekeeper.


    "Oh, it''s a lot easier. Thank you, Hermione," Luna said, starting to grind the ropes that bound them.


    "I''ll help you..." Ron is a little flustered. He wants to help, but he doesn''t know what to do.


    From above came Bellatrix. "You''re lying, dirty mud, I know! You''ve been in my vault at gringott! tell the truth! To tell the truth! "


    there was another cry of pain


    "Oh..." Hermione''s body was completely paralyzed, and Harry couldn''t even hold her this time.


    "What else have you got? What else do you get? Tell me the truth, or I swear, I will torture you with this knife


    "All right!" Harry felt the rope spinning loose, rubbing his wrist, ignoring Ron, who was at a loss with the light switch in his hand. He looked up at the low ceiling, looking for the shutter door.


    "Thank you!" Dean, whose face was bruised and bloodstained, said to Luna Then he stood there trembling; and the ring fell on the floor, unconscious as if drunk, and his dark face had many marks of whipping.


    Harry tried to do it without a wand. He had seen it. Van Lin and Dumbledore had done it.


    "It''s not going out, Harry," Luna said lightly, watching him make unnecessary efforts. "The cellar is completely anti escape. I tried it at the beginning. Mr. Olivander has been here for a long time. He has tried everything


    Van Lin began to cry bitterly again. Harry could hear that van Lin wanted to keep his voice in his body, but it was very clear in his ears. Harry felt that he could even hear the sound of van Lin''s teeth biting, which made Harry feel that he was suffering from the same pain.


    Hardly aware of the intense pain of his scar, he began to run around the cellar, touching the walls to find a way out, but in his heart he knew it was useless.


    "What else have you got? What else? Answer me! Finally, van Lin''s voice could not be suppressed. His heart rending cry echoed on the wall on the second floor. Hermione stood up and knocked at the door like crazy. Harry, in total despair, grabbed the walls and ceiling of their cell from his neck, and nothing else.


    Ron pulls Hermione apart, but Hermione seems to have lost all her strength, and she''s on the floor.


    "Bella Bellatrix Keats You are a Crazy... "


    "Ah..."


    "How did you get into my vault?" They heard Bellatrix scream, "did that dirty goblin in the cellar help you?"


    "Hey..."


    "Stop, Bella! Stop it Harry heard Lucius''s voice. He was a little surprised. He was surprised why Lucius wanted to stop Bellatrix. But never before, Harry thought Lucius was so friendly.


    "We can We can find out! " Lucius said, "Draco, bring that goblin, and he can tell us if the sword is real!"


    Harry dashed through the cellar to the lying ring.


    "Clasp," he whispered into the goblin''s sharp ear, "you must tell them that the sword is a forgery, and they can never know that it''s true, Lasso, please..."


    He heard the door of the cellar opened; then, from outside, Draco shuddered: "stand back. Line up against the wall, don''t do stupid things, or I''ll kill you


    They did, and before the door opened, Ron put out the dimmer and put it in his pocket, and darkness returned to the cellar.


    The door opened and Malfoy came in, his wand raised to his chest, pale and determined. He grabbed the goblin''s arm and dragged the ring away.


    The door slammed shut and at the same time there was a loud crack in the cellar.


    Ron turned on the lights out. Three balls of light returned from his pocket to the cellar. Dobby, a domestic goblin, suddenly appeared between them.


    "Dobby!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1258

    Harry patted Ron on the arm as hard as he could, and Ron seemed to regret his mistake.


    In order to amplify the effect of torture, Bellatrix uses a magic spell to connect the dungeon and the hall so that the sound can be transmitted.


    Bellatrix is good at creating fear, isn''t it? It''s like a Death Eater''s gift, using fear This is the most basic means.


    But obviously, these voices were enough to drive Hermione crazy.


    Dobby''s huge net ball eyes were wide open as he listened to the steps in the hall; he was shaking from head to foot. He went back to his former master''s house, and it was obviously frightened.


    "Harry Potter," he said in the smallest shrill trembling voice, "dobby has come to save you."


    "But how do you..."


    "Get out of here!" Van Lim growled in pain, followed by Bellatrix''s cry, and then a great crash, and for a moment it became very noisy.


    "I mean, how could you come..." Harry asked at a loss, "I mean, can you take van Lin?"


    "I''m afraid not, Harry Potter..." Dobby said, trembling. He was very flustered.


    "He''s your master, dobby!" Hermione screamed, "you should..."


    "But master al asked me to come I mean, find Harry Potter and save you... " Dobby hesitated.


    "What?"


    "Dobby, dobby doesn''t know..." Dobby stepped back two steps. "Just now dobby suddenly received a message from master al..."


    "You mean, Fanlin..."


    The roar came again from the hall, different from the previous howls, and perhaps something new had happened. Anyway, Harry thought it was not a good thing.


    "Oh Well, can you move from this cellar phantom? " Harry asked quickly. Dobby nodded his head and tapped his ears.


    "Can you take a human being with you?"


    Dobby nodded again.


    "Great, dobby, I want you to grab Luna, Dean and Mr. Olivander and take them Bring to Take them to... "


    "Bill and hibiscus," said Ron suddenly, "shell house, on the outskirts of tinworth!"


    The house elf nodded for the third time.


    "And then come back," said Harry. "Can you do that, dobby?"


    "Sure, Harry Potter," dobby whispered.


    "Let''s go and save van Lin...." Harry said, "he''s still on it. Let''s first..."


    "I agree!" Hermione wiped her tears and stood up. "Dobby, carry out the order!"


    "Yes, mistress!" Dobby said, "dobby will be back as soon as possible."


    Dobby came to Mr. Olivander, who was almost unconscious. He grabbed the wand maker''s hand, the other to Luna and Dean, but neither of them moved.


    "Harry, we''re going to help you!" Luna whispered.


    "We leave you here We can''t... " Dean said.


    "You two, go! We''ll see you at Bill and Furong''s house. " Said Harry, his scar was more painful than ever. He looked down for a few seconds and saw not the wand maker, but another man, old and thin, sneering contemptuously.


    "Then kill me, Voldemort. I welcome death, but if I die, you will get nothing There are many things you don''t know... "


    He felt Voldemort''s anger, but when the roar came from afar again, Harry managed to get out of the picture and return to the cellar where he was now.


    It seems that Bellatrix''s spell has failed. They can only hear a little voice now. Harry can''t judge what happened at all, but it''s certain that their cage is quiet and terrible.


    "Let''s go!" Harry pleaded to Luna and Dean, "come on! We''ll follow soon. Let''s go


    They hold on to the goblin''s outstretched finger. With a great sound, dobby, Luna, Dean and Olivander disappeared.


    However, there is no way to hide it. The air burst caused by the phantom movement is too loud, especially when it is placed in a closed cage, which is very abnormal.


    "What sound!" A gloomy male voice came out, not from the hall, but in the corridor leading to the dungeon. Scaber sent them down, and naturally they could not leave.


    Bellatrix won''t let them in


    "Wormtail, go to the dungeon to have a look..."


    "Wormtail?" Harry raises a little anger, uses the soul snatching curse to control Ron, and tries to make Ron use the Avada sorcery curse to replace Sirius All this is the coward called Wormtail


    "He is not dead yet?" Harry said in disbelief. He looked at Ron and seemed to be asking for an answer."Yes..." Ron''s look is a little complicated. These days, he has been detained here, together with Luna. To be honest, when facing Wormtail again, Ron doesn''t know how to face it. After all, Wormtail has been in Weasley''s house for more than ten years as a mottled one


    "Good!" Harry nodded. "Let''s deal with him!"


    They had no choice: if someone came into the room and saw three prisoners missing, they were finished.


    "With the light on," Harry added, hiding Hermione behind him.


    They heard footsteps slowing down outside the door, and they were each leaning against the walls on both sides.


    "Stand back," said Wormtail, "stay away from the door. I''m going to open the door. "


    The door opened quickly. In the light of three small sunlit spheres floating in mid air, Wormtail immediately sees the apparently empty cellar.


    The next second, Harry and Ron, hidden on either side of the door, attacked him. Ron grabs the Wormtail, takes the wand arm and pulls it up. Harry slapped his hand over his mouth to keep him from making a sound.


    They fought quietly. Wormtail''s wand sparked; his right hand held Harry''s throat.


    "What''s the matter, Wormtail?" Scabber called from above.


    "No What Ron''s quick wit, imitating the panting voice of the Wormtail as much as he could, replied, "everything''s fine!"


    Harry couldn''t breathe.


    "You want to Kill me Harry choked, trying to grab the Wormtail''s finger. "After I saved your life? You owe me, Wormtail


    All of a sudden, the tight fingers slightly loosened.


    This was beyond Harry''s expectation: the opportunity could not be missed. He suddenly broke free and put his hand on the Wormtail''s mouth, and the whole man rode on it.


    His watery eyes were full of fear and surprise when he saw this rat like man: he seemed as surprised as Harry at what his hands had just done and at the little kindness he had just shown. He struggled more fiercely, as if to cover up the fragility of his moment.


    "You damned scum, you must pay for it!"


    With a bang, Harry''s fist hit the nosebone of Wormtail.


    Harry punched so hard that his hand broke Peter''s nose bone and left a large blood stain on Peter''s face.


    However, Harry did not intend to stop, as if he had found a vent. Harry hit Wormtail''s face one after another, and the fresh blood splashed on Harry''s face, but Harry didn''t realize that he was going to stop.


    His fists were all worn out and the blood was mixed


    Wormtail seems to have lost all resistance, just like a dead man, except for the grunt, there is only Harry''s heavy breathing.


    "Enough Harry... " Ron, with a complicated look, reached for Harry and said, "he''s going to die..."


    "This is the price he deserves!" Harry gasped, stepped back two steps, and Wormtail curled up, blood streaming from under his body


    "We''re going to get this," Ron whispered, pulling Wormtail''s wand out of his other hand.


    "Harry, what are you doing..." Before Ron had finished speaking, Harry staggered two steps forward.


    "Give me the wand!"


    "What?"


    "I said, give me the wand!" Cried Harry.


    The dying Wormtail is like opening a gate for Harry''s emotions. Harry almost solves the Wormtail alive with one punch and releases his emotions recklessly


    "To Here you are... " Ron couldn''t believe his eyes, Harry''s face


    "Remember, you deserve it!" Said Harry, striding past Peter the dwarf who collapsed on the ground


    He felt unworthy for Sirius and lupin. Maybe he felt sorry for them and couldn''t let them solve it by themselves.


    Suddenly Once again, the burning sensation spread across Harry''s forehead. It felt as if the scar was splitting his brain again, and then burning everything on the dark green flame


    The next second, Harry''s real environment disappears: he''s Voldemort now. In front of him, the bony wizard laughed at him with his mouth open.


    Inexplicably, a burst of anger filled Harry''s mind, or Voldemort''s mood.


    There are always all kinds of people, and there are bound to be people who will die in every kind of person''s appearance.


    For example, the old man in front of him could still laugh in the face of Voldemort.


    Harry has some understanding, but some don''t quite understand, but Harry can be sure, Voldemort In other words, I I won''t let him go.


    "Then, kill me!" The old man asked, "you can''t win, you can''t win! That wand will never be yours... ""You don''t seem to understand," Voldemort held the old man''s face in one hand, like a red hot iron, and the traces of his fingers remained firmly on the old man''s face.


    "I mean, I have conquered death?"


    "You''re just an arrogant user!" The old man called out crazily, "conquer death?"


    "Believe it or not, I''m not asking you, I''m not asking for your opinion, I''ll repeat it at the end, hand in the wand."


    "Of course I know," said the old man. "I told you that it''s not with me. I know you''re back and stronger than I expected, but you''re really bad!"


    The old man burst into a laugh, which was very harsh in Harry''s ears.


    Voldemort was furious: the green light filled the prison, and the old man''s fragile body sprang from his hard bed, fell down again, and died.


    Voldemort returned to the window, unable to contain his anger


    The old man who doesn''t know how to praise is like the stubbornness of the whole era


    "Ha Harry Wake up, Harry... " Hermione''s cry pulled Harry back from fantasy to reality.


    It''s not very good to invade other people''s brains. No matter which side they are, their spirits crush each other. This is probably the most unprepared confrontation. In the spiritual world, even a little thought can be transformed into the most substantive and sharp attack.


    Harry covered his forehead in pain. The blood made him unconscious, not to mention the rising smell of killing


    "How are you, Harry..."


    "I I saw him... " Harry pounded his head hard.


    "Mysterious man?" Ron was startled, which was not good news for them.


    "Is he back?"


    "No..." Harry said, "he just killed a man. I''m not sure. It was the last owner of the old wand, but he didn''t get it..."


    Harry took a breath and tried to calm himself down.


    "We have to be quick. I''m not sure when he''ll be back, but maybe not soon..."


    "Wormtail, what''s next?"


    Scabber''s voice came in from above the passage, which made the three of them jump off.


    Ron quickly imitates, but it seems that Voldemort''s news is too strong for him, so that Ron''s voice has some distortion


    "Just I''ll come to... "


    Once he opened his mouth, Ron knew the bad thing, because there was a series of heavy footfalls in the quiet passage, and at least three people rushed down at the same time.


    "I''ll take care of them..." Harry pulls Hermione behind him. The wizard without a wand, especially a girl, can do too little in this situation.


    "Can you..." Ron said uncertainly. He looked at the insect tail that had not moved. Ron was not sure about Harry''s state.


    Harry just killed him alive


    "Do you have a better way?"


    The sound of footsteps is getting closer


    "Get out of the way!" Harry reached out and pushed Ron aside. Then he shook his wand, and a blast spell with endless fire swept down the only access to the upper level.


    Wormtail''s wand is much easier to use than the holly''s wand that Vaseline gave him. Maybe it''s because Harry solved the Wormtail himself. As Fanlin said, the wand can be plundered, as long as you defeat the other party and the other party''s wand is willing to accept your words.


    Regardless of the emotional issues, Harry''s talent is no doubt compared to Peter Pettigrew.


    But Harry didn''t have time to be surprised. He wasn''t sure how effective his magic spell would be. In short, it was much better than he thought, because Harry heard the explosion and two screams.


    All of a sudden, Harry seemed to have no burden, at least in the face of these death eaters.


    They always want to kill themselves. Why can''t they return to the past in their own way?


    "Let''s go to the hall to save Fanlin..." Harry said in a low voice and wiped the blood splashed on his face with his sleeve. "They have to pay for it, right? I''ll go out first later, you two. If I hit anyone, you''ll grab the wand, and then we''ll take advantage of him, completely..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1259

    "Come here, boy, come here!" Bellatrix took van Lin by the arm and pulled him into the middle of the hall.


    Now, Harry and Hermione are in the dungeon, and Bella chooses to keep him


    It''s much easier to accept than to stay with Hermione, and maybe in Bellatrix''s eyes, he''s more threatening?


    "Bella!" Lucius opened his mouth and let Houyou step back. He was not sure. Did van Lin come here on purpose?


    "Come on, let me see your true face..." Bellatrix grinned pointedly and pointed her wand at Van Lin''s face.


    "Curse stop!"


    Although Bellatrix didn''t take into account the amount of magic, it was washed away by a magic force, and it was visible to the naked eye that van Lin''s face was restored to its original state.


    "So, is it really you?"


    Bellatrix steadfastly looked at Van reen''s face, and then, like crazy, the whole person gave a sharp smile. To be honest, the decibel was a bit harsh.


    Unlike Bella, Draco seems to have suffered a great shock, the whole person back two steps.


    If anyone at Hogwarts impressed Malfoy the most, besides Harry Potter, it was the man in front of him.


    If Harry is an opponent who has been fighting for many years, van Lin is the rock that has been pressing on his head.


    The speed of this man''s growth is too fast. When Draco and Harry are still fighting each other, van Lin has grown up to the level of equal dialogue with his father Lucius.


    Moreover, on the night of evacuating Hogwarts, van leen''s curse directly killed two powerful death eaters in his face, and Snape paid an arm to protect him.


    You know, that''s Severus Snape!


    It was the leader of a Death Eater next to Voldemort, and on the night of the evacuation, Snape was not even able to fight back, and huge icicles penetrated his arm.


    Almost, the curse almost pierced his throat


    "It''s really you!"


    "If it''s fake, to be honest, it''s not the way I like to meet, Bella!"


    "What do you think you have?" Bella swung, as if Hagrid had hit her in the stomach. Van Lin''s body shook and bent down, and the whole person was curled up on the ground.


    "That man is Harry Potter Bellatrix confirmed, "when I get to the bottom of this sword, Lucius, you call on the Dark Lord. The Lord of the dark will love this gift we have prepared."


    "Oh, of course..." Lucius grinned. He wasn''t sure.


    Is Harry Potter important or Voldemort''s life important?


    Voldemort has completely abandoned the Malfoy family, just like throwing garbage. Voldemort has kicked him out of the core circle of death eaters, and the punishment seems to be far from over. He also attacked Draco, but Severus


    Voldemort is a complete lunatic now, isn''t he


    Moody, no one can not clear Voldemort''s mind, perhaps the next second he can not hesitate to kill them all.


    As for counting on Bella?


    Bellatrix is not much better, isn''t it? You can feel the crazy smell from Bella when you are far away.


    Lucius stepped back a little. If Narcissa was the hostess here, I''m afraid Voldemort would not be used. Bellatrix would definitely fight before Voldemort


    Lucius quietly looked at the crazy Bellatrix and vaseline, which of these two people he did not want to contact, and Voldemort, if possible, Lucius would rather leave here, but, can we really go?


    Originally, Vaseline had been in contact with Lucius. The boy''s words seemed to have caught Lucius'' most fatal weakness as a Death Eater.


    This is not more than ten years ago. The failure again and again made Voldemort abandon all human emotion and reason. This is not something that can be solved by loyal service.


    Lucius originally thought that Draco''s success could bring some new changes to the Malfoy family.


    However, the reality is the reality, and it will not change because of whose efforts. At least there is no egg here for Voldemort. Begging can never be exchanged for success, can it.


    Maybe


    Lucius looked at Narcissa, who was staring at her cousin with uncertainty. It felt like she was looking at a stranger. Narcissa didn''t know Bellatrix at all, or in other words, she knew Bellatrix so well that she became more resistant.


    "So, where did this sword come from?" Bellatrix said sullenly, with a fierce lapelin collar, and the whole person stuck it.


    Fanlin could even feel Bellatrix''s breath, but it was not an enjoyable experience.If Bellatrix was still young and she had her Bohemian head changed.


    "Do you know one thing?"


    "What?"


    "You''re really, really ugly right now. In fact, I don''t quite understand why Mr. newt would miss you as a madman." Vaseline said softly, and it was obvious that the blood vessels of Bellatrix were protruding.


    "You asked for it. What capital do you think you have?" Bella said, taking a tube of purple potion out of her pocket. "Believe me, it''s not a real vomit, but I promise he''ll do the same."


    Then Bellatrix roughly gave the potion to vanillin and drank it.


    This is not really vomit. This is van Lin''s first thought. It can be felt. After the magic medicine enters his stomach, van Lin''s senses are unprecedented clear, just like adding an amplifier. Any feeling on his body will be magnified and transmitted to his brain.


    "Well, dig your heart out!"


    Bella used her wand all the time, for a moment, to burn, to whip All kinds of senses are all over Vaseline''s body.


    It is not only that, but also a few magic that can target both the body and the soul. With Bellatrix''s Potion, it is difficult for Fanlin to even close his own perception.


    The arrival of Bellatrix seems to have made things out of control. The only thing to be thankful for is that Voldemort is not here


    "Dobby Can you hear that, dobby... "


    Fanlin constantly sends signals to dobby through his spirit. In fact, the domestic elves are very magical, aren''t they? In the end, they don''t rely on fox who runs out to play, but the domestic elves that have been ignored


    "Go to Harry In Malfoy''s dungeon, take them away... "


    With these words, Fanlin''s spirit was drowned by great pain. Originally, he had planned to rely on sneak attack and grab the wand back, but now Fanlin can''t even attack the spirit.


    "Tell me, where did this sword come from? Have you ever been to Guling pavilion?" Bellatrix screamed, mingled with wild laughter and anger.


    She has always enjoyed such a link, torture, watching her opponent in her own curse.


    "Guess You No brains... "


    "Curse and curse!"


    The turbulence of magic even crackled in the air. Van Lin''s body hit the pillars of the hall, and Bella pulled van Lin back to her face with her wand.


    "Tell me, did that goblin help you? Severus gave him to me. It''s my thing, you shameful thieves."


    "Hey, wait, Bella Stop Stop... " Lucius did not know with what kind of mind rushed up, a pull on Bella


    "What do you want, Lucius!"


    "I mean, we have a lot of ways to know if this sword is real The goblin is in the dungeon... "


    "Good!" As Bellatrix lifted it, van Lin''s body was locked in mid air, "Draco Go and bring here the goblin from the dungeon


    Fanlin took a rare breath. Bellatrix is now a complete madman. Her love for Voldemort and more than ten years of Azkaban''s life have made Bella''s spirit extremely distorted.


    It can be said that this woman has been completely hopeless, and now she is absolutely crazy except for being able to appear weak in front of Voldemort.


    She can be reckless to the people around her, offending her may be torture, but offending Voldemort


    Evan Bella and Voldemort have a child, and now it looks like this is bullshit.


    A monster who has abandoned human nature, and a woman who has been tortured by cold and damp for a long time, even a wizard can''t create miracles, can''t he.


    "It seems that your prestige has been seriously damaged, Mr. Lucius Malfoy." A little calmed down, Bellatrix gave him a fast-growing spiritual tonic developed by Voldemort. Although he was tortured, at least, van Lin''s mental state recovered quickly.


    After calming down for a while, van Lin immediately locked in the target. From the moment he arrived here, he has been trying to communicate with Lucius. It must be admitted that this spiritual communication method learned from Dumbledore is really good.


    "Just imagine it, I can capture it!" Said Fanlin, closing his eyes as if to have a rest.


    "You still have time to communicate with me..."


    After a while, Lucius seems to have found a way to communicate. Of course, what he has done is just to simulate through spirit.


    "It doesn''t matter, Mr. Lucius Malfoy." "It seems that Ms. Bellatrix''s prestige is much higher than you think? Do you think Bellatrix would point her wand at you, Mr. Malfoy"What do you want to say?" Lucius turned his head and looked uncertainly at Narcissa and Draco.


    "As long as I give you and Potter to the Dark Lord..."


    "Then you''re dead, aren''t you?" "Think of Tom''s character. Those who once offended him are not even left with scum."


    "Even so, the Malfoys..."


    "No, no, no, Mr. Malfoy, if you follow Tom''s bloodline theory, then you will be the first to be excluded, won''t you?"


    "Are you kidding? I''m Malfoy..."


    "A pure blood wizard who has lost his blood gift?" Fanlin sneered twice, and did not put Malfoy''s sophistry in his heart at all.


    "Don''t go around those boring word games, Mr. Malfoy. Look at your pure blood friends, who are not all born with some natural problems, just like your good friends, the Clara family and the gore family, who have become your loyal friends with two pig brains Subordinates? "


    "If I were you, I would not have said this anger..."


    "Is it really irritating, Mr. Malfoy?" But I don''t think so. I''m just telling the truth, isn''t it? It''s like you need to find an excuse to unify the magic world


    In the communication between Fanlin and Malfoy, Draco has already brought the goblin from the outside to come in.


    Naturally, everyone''s eyes were attracted to the little goblin,


    "tell me, goblin, about this sword I put it in my vault and told me how this sword came to be here, whether you helped them steal my property


    "The sword of Gryffindor?" The goblin lifted his eyelids and took a look at the Vaseline locked in the air.


    "The sword of Gryffindor is the property of the goblin..."


    "No, it''s my property! You dirty goblin Bellatrix suddenly throws his hand, and the wand is like a sword that cuts the goblin''s face open.


    The pull ring is really tough!


    After reading for a long time, van Lin recognized the more famous goblin. As for why he was famous, maybe he had some characteristics. But it can''t be denied that the face of the ring had appeared many times in the prophet''s daily, especially recently, the arrested man


    "I mean, the real Gryffindor sword is your property, Madame!"


    "I mean, this sword is not the one you know."


    "What do you mean, Goblin!"


    Bellatrix holds the loop''s throat with his sword.


    "Can you give me a closer look, ma''am?"


    "Here you are!" Bellatrix didn''t have much nonsense either. She just threw Gryffindor''s sword on the ring''s body, one hand pointed her wand at the ring''s head. "If anything goes wrong, I promise, your dirty head will explode like a balloon in the next second."


    "Of course, ma''am!"


    Looking at the kowtow of the ring, van Lin suddenly felt a little ironic.


    Why would he be so stupid as to believe in the backbone of a goblin?


    Although it is said that goblins are very obsessed with wealth, in the eyes of most goblins, the result of life and wealth is not very obvious?


    No one wants to be a fool, especially something meaningless.


    But the loop will help him Maybe he thinks he can get out of here by following them?


    The goblin must be able to recognize it. This is definitely the real Gryffindor sword. Does Harry get along well with him?


    I don''t know who''s still here, Luna?


    I hope Luna is also there, so dobby can save her. For Luna, they are more guilty. Because of them, the Lovegood family suffered a disaster without any mistake. I don''t know what happened to Mr. Lovegood.


    "This is not the real Gryffindor sword, Madame!" "This is a fake!" he said


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1260

    "What do you say?"


    Bellatrix took a step forward. "You need to know what you''re talking about, goblin. Now I''ll ask again, this Is it true? "


    "This is not the real Gryffindor sword!" Pull ring firmly said, of course, if he seems not so heartache, perhaps Fanlin will trust him a little more. "It''s just a fake!"


    "Cool, you dare not cheat me!" Bellatrix sweeps the hoop away from her face like garbage. "So it''s a lot easier, isn''t it?"


    "Lucius We are going to inform the Lord of the Dark Lord that we have prepared a wonderful gift for him


    "I''m afraid you can''t do it yet, Bella!"


    Suddenly, van Lin''s voice sounded in Bellatrix''s ear, as if it was someone else who could not help crying.


    "You dare to call me by my name, you dirty bastard..."


    Bellatrix''s words have not finished, very abrupt, an ice blue chain in an instant from Bella''s shoulder position through, huge inertia with Bella straight into the hall front wall.


    Then, with the sound of two collisions, Fanlin and Bella fell to the ground in some confusion at the same time.


    Bella still reacts. This woman is really not easy to deal with. The detection of danger is like instinct, which makes Bella avoid the blow to her heart


    Of course, Fanlin also won''t admit that he has thrown the crooked. To tell the truth, for this form of attack, Fanlin is really not good at it.


    For a moment, the smoke and dust filled the chain. The power of the chain was greater than Fanlin imagined. The wall of Malfoy''s hall was also torn off.


    "Cough..."


    Vaseline took back the chain. The only thing he was glad about was that the existence of magic energy would not be stained with blood. If Bellatrix''s blood was collected back into his body


    "What have you done?"


    Narcissa is like a frightened lioness. She pulls Draco behind her back and points her wand at Van Lin in the other hand. If van Lin dares to move, Narcissa will definitely kill him without hesitation.


    Narcissa had to be nervous. Draco told him that Snape was injured because van reen wanted to kill him when Hogwarts was evacuating


    Maybe they can''t stop the van Lin alone? But now the boy doesn''t have


    "Come back!" Van Lin''s eyes exude a soul stirring blue halo. Although there is no magic wand, the magic power of van Lin is not weakened at all, and even more sensitive because of Bella''s magic medicine to enhance his mental sensitivity


    Narcissa felt something in her right hand rapidly cooling, like holding a piece of ice, but the temperature dropped a little too fast.


    Narcissa''s right hand quickly turned blue and white, then purple and black


    "Let go Lucius stepped forward, a little anxious, and clapped Narcissa''s right hand away.


    It was such a short contact that a chill almost made Lucius''s blood stagnate.


    Narcissa didn''t let go, but her hands were completely stiff!


    Fortunately, Narcissa had loosened, and a necklace flew out of her hand in an instant.


    "What do you want to do?" Lucius said angrily. Unfortunately, his cane has been broken by Voldemort. Now he wants to release the magic spell, but he still depends on the ring on his hand, but the family badge and wand are about this


    "I just think it''s necessary for us to have a good talk, Mr. Lucius, but before that..."


    As soon as Vaseline grasped a wand, he held it in his hand. With a gentle pick, Harry and Hermione''s wands flew out of Narcissa''s pocket. Vaseline put their wands back into their pockets, and then fixed on looking at a pile of rocks at the end of the hall, holding his breath and concentrating, as if waiting for someone to come out of there


    Sure enough, when Fanlin stood still, a pale green light came out from the bottom of the rubble pile. Within a breath, it appeared in front of Fanlin.


    Bellatrix is the elite Death Eater after all, not those small miscellaneous fish can compare. Although Bellatrix''s mantra has been solved, Fanlin has been well prepared, but in fact, it will always exceed the ideal state of human beings.


    But it''s not as hard as Professor Snape, is it!


    Ding!


    It was like a blacksmith beating a weapon. An ice blue chain, or a rune shield, blocked the face of Fanlin. Then it collided with the awada curse of Bellatrix, making the sound of gold and iron.


    It can be said that Vaseline has been studying how to resist this unreasonable magic after clearly understanding the concept of Voldemort.


    Or curse


    The combination of black magic and soul witchcraft makes the effect of awada''s deadly curse unbearable for a long time.Of course, you can also use multiple magic power to offset the magic energy contained in it, but it''s very difficult


    If the magic of two witches is normally linked to each other to offset the consumption of magic is 1:1, the effect of the effect and Avada''s curse will be greatly reduced.


    Vaseline calculated it carefully, because sorcery, or the curse later, would multiply the amount of magic consumed by two or three or more, depending on the caster.


    And to resist, the magic power required by a complete Avada sorcery is not something that an ordinary wizard can release.


    This is moody''s. to be exact, when Trevor taught about the Avada curse in defense against the dark arts class, he would say that most of them use this spell, which is to make others bleed a little bit


    As a matter of fact, when the awada sorcery is cast by a wizard who has been famous for a long time, of course, please automatically ignore Mr. gidrow Lockhart. Even Dumbledore can''t mobilize more than three times the magic power of awada sorcery in a short time, which requires a lot of preparation time to guide, which is why the awada sorcery is almost invincible.


    Of course, depending on the Sorcerer''s stone, you can do it without considering your own bearing capacity, but it''s very harmful, so van Lin has been looking for ways to break the curse of black magic.


    Among them, the best and most convenient is the energy different from pure magic.


    For example, faith, or the light


    Of course, we can''t hold an archbishop level sacrifice at any time, and there is a more superior power than this. In other words, the most fundamental fetuses of faith and light are divinity


    In the past, different from the decline of magic in modern times, there will certainly be more weird and powerful magic than the Avada curse. But God still calls it God. Never heard of that wizard becoming a devourer, at least not in magic, because magic itself is an application of nature, and as the controller of local nature, it is not good at the field May fail, if failed, no doubt, the other side will also be a God


    The only record, apart from Solomon, is the old man Merlin.


    The so-called omniscient of magic always teaches in a different space and does nothing to do. When fighting with anyone, he pretends to chant incantations to attract the other party''s attention. Then he swings wildly and takes out his holy sword to cut down his goods


    In other words, it should be very useful


    Thinking of this, Fanlin looked at his divinity Rune with uncertainty.


    It''s a pleasure for him to use these runes to resist the Avada curse, but it''s really exciting to use the chain as a spear through Bellatrix''s scapula.


    It''s simple and crude, it can kill you with one move, and the effect is surprisingly good. It''s obviously more convenient than the biubiubiu ~ hiding around.


    It''s Merlin, so the witches who can''t fight in close combat are hot chickens?


    However, do you still have to make it to practice now?


    Anyway, Voldemort would not be like this. As a top wizard, he would chop around with his sword. If anything, Muggles would abandon cold weapons


    The hall of Malfoy Manor is like time is still, and the air is condensed Everyone, including Bellatrix, was staring at Van Lin, who was standing there at good end. To be exact, it was the shield


    Blocking the Avada curse?


    This is absolutely unthinkable. Have you not seen Dumbledore fall under the Avada curse? Fanlin is just a young wizard who has not yet graduated from Hogwarts


    "No..." Bella was like being hit hard, "this It can''t be... "


    Bellatrix screamed, like those ugly mermaids in the Black Lake.


    Fanlin frowned slightly. He didn''t like Bellatrix very much. This woman was so crazy that she couldn''t even communicate with each other


    "I don''t believe it!" Bella screamed, regardless of the dizziness caused by the bleeding from her shoulder wound, "Avada curse!"


    There was another pale green light. This time, there was no movement in the mortal forest, but the rune in front of him changed into a blue lightsaber from a shield, and beheaded Bella


    After fully mastering these runes, Fanlin found that after decomposing into the original state, the runes did not appear in the form of chains, just like a magic spell on his bones, giving Vaseline a divine state.


    Anyway, at least these runes can be pinched at will.


    The lightsaber goes straight forward.


    It''s like the sun meets the snow. At the moment of contact with awada''s curse, the bleak green light is wiped out and melted


    However, Fanlin did not stop, after solving the Avada curse, the lightsaber still mercilessly chopped at Bellatrix.This woman is crazy, and she has no value at all.


    "Stop it!"


    Narcissa was the first to react to Bellatrix. A spell struck van Lin''s lightsaber, and the huge roar seemed to shatter the hall.


    Another explosion Maybe the Malfoys could think about renovating the hall, because Narcissa and vaseline succeeded in breaking one of their pillars.


    "You want to stop me?" Vaseline looked at Narcissa, and then at Lucius Malfoy. However, it turned out that Lucius did not have any position to speak of now. Without his wand, he was obviously unable to maintain the prestige of his family.


    Lucius looked at Narcissa with a more complicated look.


    He could see that van Lim really wanted to solve Bellatrix. Although they would pay a certain price here, Lucius was still a little pleased.


    Bella is too arrogant, or Narcissa and Voldemort, Lucius would have kicked Bella from Azkaban early. Now my wife has to do it again


    "Well done, sissy!" Bellatrix suddenly screamed, "yes, let''s kill him together!"


    Then, from Bella''s hand, one after another of the dark magic, and Narcissa hesitated for a moment, followed by a symbolic toss of two


    She knew Bella, of course, and Narcissa knew that they could not solve the problem of Vaseline alone, if Lucius'' wand was still there


    "Damn crazy woman, Draco, come here..." Cried Lucius, looking anxiously at Narcissa on the court, cursing Bellatrix.


    She wanted to die. Why did she take Narcissa with her?


    "Damn it..." Fanlin some helplessly scolded a word, the wand a shake, in the rune''s cooperation, a series of small shields to block a lot of evil curse.


    Then, Fanlin had no idea, and now he didn''t have to be afraid that Harry or Hermione would be targeted. It would be a serious thing to get rid of Bellatrix before Voldemort came back.


    A series of springs burst through the floor of Malfoy Manor hall. In a twinkling of an eye, it was as if you were in Jersey. There were water traces everywhere


    "Freeze!"


    Van Lin gently said, as if under the command, and every water is the soldiers of Fanlin.


    One after another, the ice ridges broke away from their original track, some hitting the wall, some hitting the glass, some hitting Bellatrix''s body.


    "You can''t kill me!"


    Bellatrix grinned pointedly, as if to mock van Lim''s weakness.


    This is the same as many people''s death. Of course, the powerful one is called playing pig and eating tiger, which is concise and comprehensive. It is called disguise 13. But the problem is that most people pay for it, don''t they.


    Fanlin''s eyes changed slightly, just like the switch that triggered some destruction device. When one foot stepped forward, the light blue halo formed a circle, and the light blue halo spread continuously outward from the center of Fanlin.


    A total of six springs were not gushing, but were interwoven into two large nets, trapping Narcissa and Bellatrix respectively. Then, with the acid cracking sound, all the liquid originally existed in the field crystallized, and sharp ice thorns immediately penetrated Bellatrix''s limbs and lifted her in the air.


    The bright red blood coagulates into dark red in an instant, which helps Bella stop bleeding temporarily.


    "Oh no Let go of Narcissa Lucius, who was hiding on one side, finally burst out of the corner of the back door. Behind him was Draco.


    Drago was terrified. For the first time, he felt how lucky he was to escape from Hogwarts. How much did Snape pay for him? If van Lim was determined to kill him, he would not end up better than Bella by attacking Dumbledore.


    In particular, Fanlin even resisted the Avada curse, which is used to kill people. Depriving life is its only purpose


    "Oh, please let Narcissa go, please!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1261

    ¡­¡­


    Looking at Lucius in front of him, Fanlin felt some inexplicable Well, it''s hard


    Like justice may be late, but never absent, but the role seems to have changed, as if, you are the villain?


    Vaseline looked in amazement at Lucius, Narcissa, who pleaded with him, and Draco, who was constantly shaking There''s a dying Bellatrix in the sky


    "Lucius, what are you doing? Tell the Lord the Dark Lord!"


    Bella growled madly, which made Fanlin feel very upset.


    Tell Voldemort to come?


    This may be a solution, but the problem is that van Lin is not interested in giving them the opportunity.


    It''s better to take it easy.


    "So you should shut up, Bella!" A cold light appeared in Van Lin''s eyes, and with the movement of his hand, an ice cone penetrated Bellatrix''s heart.


    Just for a moment, the world calmed down. Lucius looked at Vaseline in amazement, which was different from the Hogwarts he knew. To be exact, Gryffindor?


    Compared with them, Fanlin is more like a Slytherin, a Death Eater


    "Now, I think we can have a good talk, Mr. Lucius. Before that, of course, Ms. Narcissa, I think you''d like to take Draco... " Van Lin gave a gentle smile, "and the body of Ms. Bellatrix..."


    "Whatever you want to say, just say it here!" Narcissa''s arm trembled, and though Bellatrix became very crazy, at least she could communicate with Narcissa, instead of a cold corpse frozen in the air.


    "What a surprise, Ms. Narcissa, I thought you would Look crazy. " Vaseline smiles and looks at Narcissa.


    "No, no, Narcissa, you can You can make Bella Take Bella away... " Unlike Narcissa''s calmness, Lucius was not quite calm.


    Bellatrix''s position among the Death Eaters is well known. The Dark Lord''s confidant is the only woman who can communicate with the Dark Lord for a short time. Now Bellatrix is dead in Malfoy''s castle, hanging in the hall in front of him and Narcissa.


    Lucius could not imagine what Voldemort would do when he came back to see Bellatrix like this?


    Maybe the Malfoys won''t leave anything behind?


    "You shouldn''t do this..." Lucius''s lips trembled slightly and said quickly, "you''ll make Malfoy..."


    "I can''t think of any reason I could spare Bellatrix, and, Mr. Lucius, I''ve given Malfoy a lot of opportunities, haven''t I, especially when you take the initiative." Van Lin sneered, he didn''t care what Bella''s death would bring.


    Bellatrix will always be a problem if she is alive. Now that she is dead, there is no change in their status quo. It is just that Voldemort is looking for a bit more crazy. But the question is, is Voldemort not crazy enough now?


    All life, as long as it has nothing to do with him, is harmless to Tom. If Tom killed the Malfoys in order to vent his anger, it would be more troublesome, but it seems that the stimulation does not affect


    "What do you want to say?" Lucius seems to have recovered from his desire to make a move and said calmly.


    "I don''t know, Mr. Lucius, about Horcruxes Is there any research on soul fragments? "


    "Horcrux? Soul fragment? What is that? "


    "An interesting black magic item." Fanlin said, "I don''t know if you are clear about the ground Oh, it should be said here, the secret of the Dark Lord getting rid of death? "


    "Get rid of death It was That''s the Dark Lord strong enough... "


    "Of course, there are many powerful people, aren''t they, but why the Dark Lord?" Fanlin asked lightly.


    Lucius said, "maybe Maybe... "


    "A Horcrux, literally, is a vessel that carries the soul. It is refined by black magic and matched with a curse. Then, Mr. Lucius, what do you think such a black magic prop will do?"


    "Imprison the soul fragment?"


    "Of course, the soul is divided into parts and kept in the vessel forever..." Fanlin said, "curse this part of the soul with the most vicious curse, and obtain eternal torture..."


    Lucius''s pupil was slightly enlarged. He seemed to know what Van Lin wanted to say, but he still didn''t dare


    "Then, as for the master of soul and soul, naturally, the master of soul fragments can live forever while the soul remains immortal. What do you think is Tom''s way out of death, Mr. Lucius?"


    "Horcrux?" Lucius said these words with difficulty, "is that diary a Horcrux?"


    "I think you should figure out what your master wants you to keep, instead of sending out the biggest secret about the Dark Lord like garbage." Van Lin laughed. "Now, Mr. Lucius, what do you think Voldemort should do to you, to a successful subordinate who killed his life...""You destroyed Horcruxes, didn''t you?" Lucius called out a little crazily, "the Dark Lord..." The Dark Lord... "


    "Will kill you, won''t you, wait until Malfoy''s value is exhausted..." Vaseline looked at Lucius with a smile, and his eyes were amused.


    Different from the ease of Fanlin, Lucius that kind of almost desperate mood in the spread.


    The Malfoy family is on the decline, isn''t it? Now even some trash wizard that Lucius thought was useless was about to climb on his head.


    Lucius is no longer the Dark Lord''s right and left in the internal meeting of death eaters, is he? On one side is Snape, and on the other is the old vampire named Trevor. Even taffel, who seems to be very loose, has a higher status than Malfoy.


    The tall Malfoy castle has been transformed into a cage, like Azkaban of the Ministry of magic


    Maybe Malfoy''s wealth has some value, but maybe Tom doesn''t care about it at all. He''s tired of it. He comes here to take all of Malfoy''s things in a simpler way. Now it''s just a stage of punishment to satisfy Voldemort''s evil taste of punishment and torture


    "What are you talking about? What Horcruxes? We don''t understand..."


    "It seems that Mrs. Narcissa didn''t know about it, but..." Fanlin looked at Draco. "Maybe, Draco remembers, in second grade, your father went to Ginny''s..."


    "Enough!" Lucius said, "they didn''t get involved in this, it''s all my responsibility."


    "Responsibility? Who do you think Tom''s going to be responsible for? "


    There was some silence in the hall. Before the magic made the temperature of the whole room drop a little, but Draco shrunk his neck.


    "So, what do you want to do?"


    "How? I''m sure Mr. Malfoy will know that... " Fanlin said, the location of the door came a huge roar, in which van Lin heard Hermione''s shrill voice.


    "Maybe Mr. Malfoy should understand how to make a choice. It''s Tom who can make Malfoy better, or someone else..." Said Fanlin, and took out a golden Garonne.


    "Give you a gold coin, Mr. Malfoy. If you want to understand or have any questions, you can find a way through this gold coin. Of course, you can also give him to Tom. However, I''m sorry, I can''t guarantee..."


    The sound of fighting outside became louder and louder. Vaseline threw jinjialong to Lucius, and ignored Lucius''s ugly look. He walked to Bellatrix''s body, and with one move of his wand, a small gold key fell into the hands of Vaseline.


    "How long will Voldemort come back without notice?"


    "No I don''t know If we didn''t find Porter The Dark Lord is not usually here... " Lucius said with some difficulty, "what do you want to do, break into Gringotts?"


    "You are a wise man, Mr. Lucius, and I think that since you are a wise man, you should look like a wise man." "I''m sure you''ll take care of all this, and maybe it''s reasonable to be assigned to other parts of Europe, including Bella," Van Lin said


    Vaseline stood up and looked at the ring which had been knocked unconscious by magic. "I think that''s all for today''s communication, Mr. Lucius. Thank you for your explanation. But I don''t think I can make Harry wait too long, can I?"


    Van Lin bowed slightly, and then went out of the hall with one hand holding the ring.


    ¡­¡­


    "Dizzy to the ground!"


    "Dizzy to the ground!"


    The red mansions were flying in the corridor of Malfoy castle. Harry, Hermione and Ron could not bear the fight.


    In addition to Harry, Ron and Hermione''s wands are not his own. They are all snatched by Harry after knocking down several death eaters.


    It turns out that a wand that doesn''t match can have a huge impact on the wizard.


    "Damn it..." Harry secretly scolded that there was so much noise in the previous settlement of scabber that the two death eaters who had been at the gate were ready for battle early, which made the road to the rescue of Fanlin a little troublesome.


    "Blast!"


    Hermione pointed with her wand. Suddenly, the sculpture where the Death Eater was hiding was torn apart by the explosion, but then the two Death Eaters began to fight back, and two bleak green lights roared at them.


    "Get down!"


    Harry pulled Hermione fiercely, and the three of them were lying on the ground in confusion to avoid two Avada curse.


    One who is not careful but wants to die, and the door of the hall is behind the two Death Eaters


    Suddenly, the door of the hall was opened, and a cold air condensed into a white fog, making the surrounding world a white world.


    Just when Harry thought it was Bella or Malfoy who was aware of the movement and supported him, two sharp ice blades suddenly pierced the Death Eater''s hiding placeAfter two very short shrieks, the hallway was calm again.


    "Where Fanlin Is that you... "


    Hermione stood up and timidly called out, out of the fog out of a figure that the three people are very familiar with. Without any hesitation, Hermione immediately rushed up and hugged van Lin.


    "Sorry..."


    Fanlin said with some kindness, quietly combing Hermione''s hair with her hand, "you''re worried..."


    However, did not wait for Fanlin to have action, a slightly reckless figure rushed out, and then the next second hit the leg of Fanlin.


    From the shrill cry, Fanlin probably knew what was thrown out


    "Dobby Oh, dobby, you don''t have to... "


    "Dobby didn''t protect his good master. Dobby is a bad house elf Dobby has to... "


    "Oh, please, dobby, this is what I asked of you..." Fanlin said some headache, but looked at Harry, then, eyes from calm into shock.


    Harry''s face was covered with blood, and it looked like it was someone else''s, because there was no scar on Harry''s body


    "Ron?"


    "Yes, long time no see, Fanlin!" Ron said bitterly, "we were going to save you, but now it looks like..."


    "Oh, I''ve solved all the people in the hall. I think we can get out of here. Dobby, where did you come from..."


    "Luna and Dean and Mr. Ollivander are in the shell house, bill and Furong''s house." Said Harry.


    "The two of them moved out and I thought Mrs. Weasley wouldn''t leave when they left. It''s not safe after all." Fanlin said something unexpected, but with Bildt''s independent personality, and hibiscus


    Mrs. Weasley may be more upset by staying at home.


    "But Ron, how could you be here..."


    "This We can leave first and then... "


    "Don''t mention that," said Harry. "Van Lin, what are you doing..."


    "Use this!" Van Lin said, the chain appeared in his palm, "I, I grabbed back the wand, for a while and a half, Malfoy and they can''t come out, I made them a little trouble."


    "Oh, that''s good." Harry said happily, "now maybe we can find Luna first. Luna and Mr. Olivander have been held in the Malfoy family. By the way, have you seen Draco? I think..."


    "Nothing, Harry. Let''s go first." Fanlin looked back at the hall and believed that Lucius was still digesting the impact of today''s events. After all, it was not a small matter.


    The death of Bellatrix was a great shock to Voldemort, and then there were the death eaters. If Lucius wanted to hide what they had been caught here, there was still a lot of work to do.


    Is this going to be a lot of trouble?


    But vanillin was not interested in helping Lucius share anything.


    However, with Bellatrix''s key and the clasp, they can look for the gold cup, which will leave the Horcrux in Voldemort''s hand. Things are going well, isn''t it.


    "Let''s get out of here, Luna. They''re waiting for us at Bill''s place. We can go there first, and then solve the rest..." Van Lin said softly, patting Hermione on the back.


    "I''m curious about you, Harry. Maybe you can tell me what happened in the dungeon. I remember five Death Eaters guarding you, and Wormtail, Peter the dwarf. I don''t know if you''ve seen it or not."


    Ron was stunned. He looked at Harry, the blood on Harry


    "Let''s go first."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1262

    "Lucius..."


    Narcissa protected Draco with one hand, just as Draco did when he was a child, blocking Draco''s sight.


    "Lucius..." Narcissa called softly again, and Lucius finally came to his senses, holding the golden Garonne that Vaseline had given him.


    "I''m here, honey. I''m here." Lucius responded, looking at Narcissa in a somewhat complicated way.


    Lucius managed to squeeze out a smile. "Draco, would you please call all the people out there, I mean, to the hall."


    Lucius is not sure if Harry Potter will keep his hand, but it''s certain that van leen al won''t keep his hand at all, will he.


    "Good..." Draco pursed his lips, only uttered a word, and then turned away.


    "Lucius, this is What''s going on, and Bella... " Narcissa was unable to speak. Her sister''s death made her feel at a loss.


    "Do you remember the diary of the Lord the Dark Lord?" Lucius said bitterly, "that''s the Horcrux, carrying a part of the soul of the Dark Lord, and then..."


    Narcissa was a little surprised and speechless, even though she had been prepared for what her husband had done.


    Voldemort won''t let them go, especially when Bellatrix is not here. Narcissa probably understood why van Lin had to deal with Bellatrix in front of them.


    "He completely cut us off, Narcissa. We have no choice." Lucius said with some sadness that this was the first time for Malfoy. Even the last time the Dark Lord failed, Lucius did not despair so much when he went to accept Azkaban''s trial.


    The Dark Lord wants to kill people


    "So, what are we going to do?" Narcissa hesitated.


    Lucius did not reply, but looked quietly at the entrance of the hall.


    Draco has come back, holding five death eaters in a floating spell The body.


    "I have never seen them today." Lucius suddenly said, a flame from his palm, the flame instantly devoured several people''s bodies, this startled Draco, all the people are burning, there are two not dead in the flame continue to howl, and this does not include Bellatrix, Bella just lying on the ground, let the flame devour everything.


    "We can only do this..."


    ¡­¡­


    "I''m glad to see you here!" Luna suddenly rushed out and gave van Lin a big hug, "but I''m curious, what they did to you on the top, you call like..."


    "Oh, please don''t describe, Luna..." Fanlin stopped Luna''s praise?


    God knows what words Luna will use to describe his great achievements.


    "How''s the loop?" Fanlin said, looking at the lotus coming out of the bedroom.


    "Well, it''s stabilized, but he needs a rest." Hibiscus said, "nice to meet you here."


    "So are we." Fanlin said, gently and lotus embrace.


    Dobby took their phantom to Bill''s house and left. Because of the exile life of Fanlin, it is not a good thing to keep dobby around. At least, for this time, if dobby is caught with them and wants to leave safely, it will become very difficult, and there are so many partners


    "How on earth did you escape?" Hermione asked anxiously, "did you use any taboos again..."


    "Oh, no, no!" Vaseline waved his hand again and again. "Didn''t I say that I relied on the chain, the ring to attract a lot of attention, and then I took the opportunity to attack Bella, and then grabbed the wand back."


    "Incredible, that''s Bellatrix!" Bill said, "even a real Auror can be a witch with a headache."


    "Oh, she''s really in trouble." Van Lin nodded, "but I''m curious how you got out."


    "It''s Wormtail..." Ron said suddenly, and then he looked at Harry again. Since he came back, Harry had been in the sofa and didn''t speak.


    "Harry Harry hit him Then he grabbed his wand... "


    "Wormtail is dead..." Hermione whispered, and vaseline nodded slightly.


    "Harry?" Van Lin gently called out, Harry is not in good condition now, perhaps because he killed the Wormtail?


    "Oh, it''s OK, I''m fine..." Harry regained consciousness and gave a forced smile. "Who else has been arrested but us?"


    "No," bill shook his head. "Everyone''s been hiding since the Death Eaters got wind of it."


    Then Bill felt a little lucky.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Fortunately, Ginny is on holiday. If she''s at Hogwarts, they might have caught her before we get there. We know she''s safe nowHe looked at Harry again, and bill knew exactly what Harry was worried about.


    "I''ve got them out of the burrow and moved them to Aunt Muriel. The Death Eaters know Ron''s with you, and they''re targeting the whole family Don''t feel sorry. " When he saw Harry''s expression, he added, "it''s just a matter of time. Dad has been saying that for months. We are the most charismatic pure blood rebels."


    "What protection did they take?" Asked Fanlin.


    "The curse of faithfulness, father is the Secret Keeper. We put the same spell on the house. I''m a secret agent here. We can''t go to work, but that doesn''t matter. Once Olivander and the hoop are well, we''ll send them to Aunt Muriel as well. There are not enough rooms here, but I think there must be plenty for her. Pull ring''s leg injury is getting better, hibiscus rubbed him bone medicine, maybe in another hour we can send him away


    "No! They have to stay here! " "I want to talk to Oliver van der and Rafael," Harry interrupted suddenly, in a firm voice


    "No," Hibiscus refused. "You have to wait. They need rest."


    "I''m sorry," Harry said quietly, "but I can''t wait any longer. I have to talk to them, private, independent. It''s very urgent. "


    "So, what''s the matter, Harry?" Bill asked, "you still have Vaseline, Hermione and Ron. I only know you escaped from Malfoy''s castle, but why did you go there? You''re not..."


    "We can''t tell you what we''re doing." Harry said quietly, "I don''t think you''d better step in, bill. You''re from the order of the Phoenix. You know Dumbledore has given us a task, and we can''t give it to anyone."


    Hibiscus snorted impatiently, but Bill didn''t look at her. He just looked at Harry. It''s hard to read his deeply scarred face.


    Finally, Bill said, "well, who do you want to talk to first?"


    Harry hesitated. He knew what his decision depended on. There was not much time left. It was time to make a decision. On the outside, Valentine told him a message about Bellatrix, the little key, and Ollivander


    Van Lin probably understood Harry''s worries, but he couldn''t handle everything himself. Just like he had done before, Harry had to make his own choice.


    The others did not speak, and their minds were quietly waiting for Harry''s decision.


    "Hoop," Harry said firmly, "I want to talk to the ring first."


    His heart beat fast, as if he had just finished a 100 meter dash and cleared a big obstacle.


    "So Come here. " Bill said and led the way.


    "Let''s go too." Fanlin nodded. He had to rely on glasses to enter the gringott. He was not Voldemort. He couldn''t kill everyone.


    "Ron, let''s..." Before leaving, Fanlin added that Ron raised his head unexpectedly. Hermione was looking at him, "come on."


    Follow bill up the steps to the narrow landing, where there are three doors.


    "Come here," said bill, opening his room with hibiscus, where you can also see the sea. The sun is rising slowly, and the sea is shining with gold.


    Ha Li Li went to the window first, his back to the magnificent scenery, his hands clasped, waiting, his scar faintly painful.


    Hermione was sitting in a chair in front of the dresser, Fanlin was sitting on the armrest, and Ron was standing a little stiffly against the wall.


    When Bill showed up again, he brought a goblin. He carefully put the goblin on the bed, and the pull ring muttered "thank you." Then Bill went out of the room, closed the door and left them alone.


    "I''m sorry to get you out of bed." Harry said, "how is your health?"


    "It''s painful," the loop replied calmly, "but it''s healing." He still held Gryffindor''s sword tightly, with a strange expression, half fierce and half curious. Harry looked at its vegetable skin, slender fingers and black eyes. Hibiscus had taken off its shoes: his long feet were dirty, he was bigger than a domestic elf, but not much bigger, but his bald head was much bigger than human''s.


    "Perhaps you don''t remember that when you first came to gringott, I was the goblin who took you to your vault." The ring said blandly and glanced at it for a week.


    "I remember, Harry Potter, even in the goblin world, you are very famous."


    Harry and the ring looked at each other, and were also assessing each other. Harry''s scar was still in pain. He wanted to finish the conversation with the ring quickly, but he was afraid of saying something wrong.


    "Maybe we can make it a little easier, the loop." "Just like before, I saved you."


    "Yes, you are a powerful wizard and, moreover, very special!" The pull ring turned to van Lin, but his eyes were speechless.Rafael was wounded by magic in the previous battle, and Bella was tortured. Bella really likes to do this.


    "You have to remember who you are, goblin." Fanlin said faintly, "I don''t want to..."


    "Let me do it, Fanlin!" Harry said suddenly. He looked at Van Lin and then turned to the tab. "I think there''s something to cut between us."


    "All ears!" The spirit light said, perhaps is the ancient Lingge goblin born arrogance, which makes people feel very uncomfortable.


    "I need to break into a vault in gringott." Harry didn''t want to say it in such an inappropriate way, but it was blurted out when the pain stimulated his lightning like scar and the outline of Hogwarts appeared before his eyes. He has firmly sealed his brain, and he needs to solve the problem with the tab first.


    For a moment, Ron and Hermione looked at Harry in amazement, as if they thought he was crazy.


    "Harry..." As soon as Hermione opened her mouth, she was interrupted by the pull ring.


    "Break into the vault of Guling pavilion?" The goblin repeated, changing its position on the bed and shrinking back, "that''s impossible."


    "No, that''s OK," Ron retorted. "Someone has done it."


    "That''s right," said Harry. "It happened when I first saw you Seven years ago, on my birthday, the ring. "


    "The vault was empty at the time." The goblin said immediately, and Harry understood that although the ring had left gringott, the idea that the defense had been broken made him angry. "There was little protection there."


    "But the vault we''re trying to break into is not empty, and I think it must be very well protected," said Harry. "It belongs to lestrand."


    He looked at Vaseline. Naturally, Harry was referring to the key.


    "You don''t have a chance," said the ring weakly. "No chance. If you take any treasure that doesn''t belong to you in the ground..."


    "It''s the thief, you warned before, yes, I know, I didn''t forget it," said Harry, "but I''m not going to take the treasure for myself. Can you believe it?"


    The genie squinted at Harry, and the scar on Harry''s forehead began to ache again, but he ignored it and was unwilling to accept the scar''s pain or invitation.


    "If there''s a wizard who can convince me that he won''t do it for personal gain," said the ring at last, "I think it''s you who have given us protection and respect tonight That''s what monsters and elves never get from people with wands. "


    "The man with the wand?" Harry repeated, which sounded strange. With the pain of the scar, Voldemort led his thoughts to the north. Harry hurried to the next room to ask Ollivander.


    "The right to carry the wand," said the genie quietly. "The wizard and the goblin fought for a long time."


    "Well Goblins can use magic without a wand, "said Ron.


    "That doesn''t matter! Witches don''t want to share the secrets of their wands with other magical creatures. They prevent us from enhancing our mana


    "Er But goblins don''t share their magic with others, "said Ron." you don''t tell us how to make swords and armor like goblins. The way goblins deal with metal is something that witches never know... "


    "That doesn''t matter," Harry said quickly, seeing the ring''s face change. "It has nothing to do with the antagonism between witches and goblins or other magical creatures..."


    The clasp gave a disgusting smile. "It''s very relevant. It''s exactly the problem here! With the strength of the Dark Lord, you step on our heads more and more! The Gringotts are ruled by the witches'' regulations, and the domestic elves are slaughtered. Who will resist those who hold magic wands


    "But we will!" Said Hermione. She sat upright with bright eyes. "We will resist! I''ve been hunted down, like any goblin or elf! I grow mud


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1263

    "You don''t have to." Fanlin said, some heartache. Look at Hermione.


    This is an insulting word. However, Hermione has accepted it and is proud of it. What Van Lin has to do is to change the consensus of witches and use words to divide them. This is a very bad thing in itself.


    "Interesting statement."


    "I''m just stating the fact that we don''t discriminate against goblins or house elves..."


    "But you still have a house elf servant." Pull ring light said.


    "Dobby is our friend. Believe it or not, Fanlin will pay him every month." Hermione said angrily, "besides, we still have..."


    "I believe you." The pull ring suddenly interrupted. Hermione''s eyes widened. The ring can be so relaxed


    "I don''t care. You saved me, took me out of there, and said to you, it''s all valuable. Now what do you want to look for in the vault in Lestrange?" First the ring looked at Vaseline, then at Harry.


    "I think you already know that you asked me to lie for you."


    "But it''s not just a fake sword in that vault, is it?" Harry asked, "maybe you''ve seen something else in it?"


    Harry''s heart beat had never been faster than it was now, and he redoubled his efforts to ignore the pain of the scar. Once again, the goblin wound her beard with her fingers.


    "It''s against our law to tell the secret of Guling Pavilion. We are the guardians of the legendary treasure, and we are responsible for what we make The goblin struck the sword, and the black eyes swept back and forth over Harry''s, van Lin''s, Hermione''s and Ron''s faces. "So young," he said, "to fight so many people."


    "Will you help us?" Harry asked, "without the help of the goblin, we have no hope of breaking in. You are our only chance."


    "I want to Think about it, "said the ring coldly.


    "But..." Ron was angry and wanted to speak. Hermione gently touched his ribs and stopped him.


    "Thank you." Said Harry. The goblin nodded his big round head and bent his legs.


    "I think," he said, ostentatiously sitting on the bed of bill and hibiscus, "the healing potion has done its job. I''m going to sleep. Please forgive me..."


    "Oh, of course," said Harry, bending down to take the Gryffindor sword from the ring before he left. The hoop didn''t stop him, but Harry saw the pull ring close the door, and there was a trace of resentment in Harry''s eyes.


    "Goblin," Ron whispered, "he''s killing us!"


    "But, Fanlin Hermione pulled them from the door to the center of the dark landing and whispered, "are you and Harry talking about what I understand? Do you mean there are Horcruxes in Lestrange''s vault


    "Yes," said Fanling, "Bellatrix thought we had been there, and she almost went crazy. Why? What did she think we saw? What does she think we took? She was stunned. If it was lost, the mysterious person would know


    "But I thought we were looking for places where the mysterious man had been, where he had done great things, didn''t we?" Ron said bewildered, "has he been to the vault in Lestrange?"


    "In fact, I don''t know if he''s been to the interior of Gringotts," Fanlin said truthfully, looking at Harry with a puzzled look. "When he was young, he didn''t have any savings there, because no one left him an inheritance. He should have seen the Gringotts only outside, and never walked in. "


    "I think he envies everyone who has the key to the gringoth vault, which he thinks is a real symbol of the wizarding world. Don''t forget, he trusted Bellatrix, they were his most loyal servants before his downfall, and when he disappeared, Bellatrix continued to look for him. And, as before, he didn''t tell Bellatrix that it was a Horcrux, just as he didn''t tell Lucius Malfoy what the diary was. He may just tell her that it''s his baby and let her put it in her vault


    "But why that?" Hermione said, "will Voldemort trust goblins?"


    "In fact, if you want to hide something, it''s the safest place in the world Except for Hogwarts. " Ron hesitated and said, seeing that they didn''t interrupt, it was a relief to Ron.


    "Voldemort will do this, I can feel it!" Harry said, "but what should we do..."


    "We can rely on this!" Said Fanlin, taking a handful of hair out of his pocket. "I took some when I left."


    "Let''s make a decision." Harry nodded. "Now, let''s go to Olivander. I have some questions to ask him."


    Through the narrow landing, he knocked on the door opposite bill and Furong''s room. In a weak voice, pleaseThe wand maker lies in a single bed away from the window. He has been imprisoned in the basement and tortured for more than a year. The bones were all protruding from his pale, thin face. Deep in the eye socket, a pair of silver eyes are frightening. The hands out of the blanket are like skeletons.


    Four people went in and sat on another empty bed. There is no sunrise here. The room is facing the garden on the top of the cliff. The sunlight comes in through the window, which is more bright than ever before.


    By the same token, it gives the people in the room a feeling of passing away.


    Malfoy''s castle is too dark, that kind of oppressive atmosphere and tense nerves are easy to break down.


    "I''m sorry to disturb you, Mr. Ollivander," said Harry.


    "Dear child," said Ollivander in a weak voice. "You saved us. I thought we would die there. This kindness in this life It''s hard to report this life... "


    "We are happy to be able to save you." Harry''s scar began to throb. He knew that he did not have much time to completely destroy Voldemort''s plan, or even prevent him from carrying it out. He felt a panic However, when he chose to talk to the ring first, he had already chosen his own way.


    He pretended to be calm and took out of his pocket the bag containing his own wand.


    "Mr. Olivander, I need your help."


    "Anything, just say it." Said the wand maker weakly.


    "Can you fix this? Is it still possible to fix it? "


    Ollivander held out a shaking hand, and Harry put the wand, which was almost broken in two, into his hand.


    "Holly, phoenix feathers," said Olivander in a trembling voice. "Eleven inches, very soft."


    "Yes," said Harry, "can you..."


    "No," he whispered. "I''m sorry, I''m very sorry, but as far as I know, a wand with this degree of damage can''t be fixed."


    Although Harry was ready, these words were still a big blow to him. He took the wand back and put it back in the bag. Ollivander kept staring at the bag until Harry took out the two wands he had taken from Wormtail.


    "Can you identify this wand?" Asked Harry.


    The wand maker picked up one of the wands, put it in front of his silver gray eyes, turned it between his knuckles, and bent it gently.


    "Walnut, dragon heart," he said. "Twelve and three quarters of an inch. Don''t bend. This is Bellatrix Lestrange''s wand. "


    "And this one?" Ollivander also examined the other wand.


    "Chestnut, dragon heart string. Nine and a quarter of an inch. Fragile. Shortly after I was kidnapped, I was forced to make this wand for Peter Pettigrew. Yes, if you win it, it will follow your orders more, and it will do better than any wand. "


    "Win?" Harry''s confused repetition. "Doesn''t it belong to him now?"


    Harry recalled Peter. In fact, he had subdued him without using magic.


    "It may no longer belong to him. If you''ve ever used it... "


    "Yes, I did..."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Then it may be yours. Of course, the issue of ownership. It depends more on the wand itself. But generally speaking, when the wand is taken away, it will be loyal to its new owner. " The room was quiet for a moment, only the sound of the waves beating the rocks in the distance.


    "You speak as if the wands have a feeling in themselves," said Harry, "as if they could think for themselves."


    "The wand chooses the wizard." Said Olivander. "We wand researchers have always understood that."


    "But we can still use Wands that don''t choose ourselves?" Asked Harry.


    "Yes, as long as you are a wizard, you can use any tool to do magic. However, it works best only when there is the closest connection between the wizard and the wand. The connection is complex. First of all, they attract each other, and then they adapt to each other. In the process, the wand learns from the wizard, and the wizard learns from the wand. "


    The waves beat against the rocks again and again, making a pathetic sound.


    "I grabbed this wand from Pettigrew," Harry asked. "Can I use it safely?"


    "I think so. Subtle laws govern the ownership of wands, but conquered wands are usually subject to the new master. "


    "Are all wands like this?" Asked Harry.


    "I think so," said Ollivander, his protruding eyes fixed on Harry''s face.


    "Mr. Porter, you ask a profound question. Wandology is a very complex and mysterious branch of magic. "


    "Well, isn''t it necessary to kill the former owner of the wand to possess it?" Asked Harry.


    Ollivander took a mouthful of saliva.


    "Necessary? No, I don''t think it''s necessary to kill the former owner. ""But there''s a legend," said Harry, his heart racing and the pain in the scar intensifying; he was sure Voldemort was ready to act. "About a Or a few The legend of the wand passed down by killing "Ollivander''s face turned white. Against the white pillow, his face was pale and his bloodshot eyes were wide open and full of fear.


    "There''s only one wand, I think," he whispered.


    "Mysterious people are interested in this, aren''t they?" Asked Harry.


    "I You... " Said Ollivander, hissing. He looked at Van Lin and Hermione, pleading.


    "How do you know that?"


    "He wants you to tell him how to break the link between our wands," Harry said calmly.


    Ollivander looked scared. "He tortured me, you must understand! It''s a heart piercing mantra! I I have no choice but to tell him what I know, what I guess! "


    "I understand," said Harry. "You told him about the connection between the wand cores? You told him to use another wizard''s wand? " Ollivander looked frightened, stunned by what Harry knew. He nodded slowly.


    "But that''s not the case," Harry continued, and my wand still beat the borrowed wand. Do you know why? "


    Like nodding just now, Ollivander shook his head slowly. "I''m from Never heard of such a thing. Something wonderful happened to your wand that night. The connection between the two wand cores is really rare. As for why your wand sucks on the borrowed wand, I don''t know "


    " we''re talking about another wand, the wand that changed hands through murder. When the mysterious man realized that my wand had done something strange, he came back and asked you about the other wand, didn''t he? "


    "How do you know that?"


    Harry didn''t answer. He just looked at Ollivander quietly.


    "Yes, he did," said Ollivander in a low voice. "He wants to know everything I know All about the staff of death, the staff of destiny, the wand of the elder. "


    This is what Harry is concerned about. He is afraid that he can''t help crying out.


    "The Dark Lord," Ollivander whispered in horror, "has always been satisfied with the wand I made for him Yes, phoenix feather, 13 and a quarter of an inch long, until he found the connection between the two wand cores. Now he''s going to find another, more powerful wand, as the only way to destroy your wand. "


    "But he''ll soon know Even if we don''t have My wand is destroyed, and it will never be fixed again, "said Harry softly.


    "No!" Said Hermione in horror. "He won''t know, Harry. How could he..."


    "Lucius has seen Harry''s wand break in two, but even if your wand is still there, I don''t think it will work." Van Lin said, "it will be sooner or later for Voldemort to find the old wand. Don''t forget what kind of identity Voldemort is now. If anyone can make the old wand recognize the Lord, he will be the only one."


    "No, it''s impossible. The old wand has no master." Ollivander immediately retorted, "in fact, there is no wand like this Indifference As long as the user is defeated, or snatched from the user''s hand, the old wand will be used immediately no matter what way it is used... "


    "That''s why it''s called the staff of death, Mr. Olivander!"


    "Do you believe in this legend? The Deathly Hallows? "


    "Just like you..." "These are facts that can be traced. As long as they are not covered up, a lot of people can find him, can''t they?" Van Lin said


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1264

    ¡­¡­


    "I can''t believe it. I didn''t expect you to think the Deathly Hallows thing was true." "In fact, everyone in the wizarding world has heard of this legend, but there are very few people who really believe it," he said


    "It''s like in the old days, I didn''t even believe in magic, Mr. Ollivander." "It wasn''t until Hogwarts wrote to me that I finally realized that all the anomalies in me were understandable," Hermione said


    "Yes, magic..." Ollivander opened his mouth, "a force to yearn for."


    "Mr. Olivander, in fact, I have a personal question to ask you." Van Lin suddenly said.


    "What?"


    "About the Deathly Hallows themselves." Van Lin said faintly, looking at Ollivander''s eyes.


    The last time I saw Oliver van der when he was testing his wand in the Ministry of magic, just like Dumbledore, in Van Lin''s impression, every wizard has a pair of bright eyes.


    Different from Muggles, the powerful internal force enables the wizard to maintain a certain degree of clarity, which is similar to the embodiment of temperament, which can be recognized in the crowd at a glance.


    Erudite, with strong knowledge as the inside information.


    But in fact, Ollivander''s state is not very good, as if he was blinded by a layer of white fog. Although he can still feel his spirit, in fact, like Dumbledore who is about to leave, a twilight atmosphere surrounds him.


    Olivander didn''t have a long time. He was already old and was about to come to an end after suffering from the dungeon. I have to admit that this is a pity. After all, many people''s wands were made by Olivander.


    "The Deathly Hallows themselves?"


    "Yes, to be exact, about its maker..." Fanlin said, "in fact, you can interpret for me who it is..."


    "It''s God..." Ollivander interrupted vaseline and said, "this is a weapon made by death, which brings cholera and death to the wizard. In fact, every wand maker has explored who can make such a powerful wand..."


    "And the result?"


    "The making of the old wand is not a secret," Ollivander said softly. "Even, it can be said that the production of the old magic wand is very simple. Yeqi''s tail feather and elderberry are very simple. Once upon a time, a wand maker has obtained the wand that countless sorcerers dream of. However, this is the whole conclusion that the wizard has got."


    "How could..." Ron was distracted. "Even the simplest wand can''t say..."


    "Yes, there are no inscriptions, no runes, it''s just the original state of elderberry, and then the tail feather of Yeqi is added." Ollivander is sure to be there.


    "That''s your ancestor, isn''t it?" Asked Fanlin.


    "Yes, my ancestors," Ollivander nodded, "to make a powerful wand. It was a feeling that intoxicated every maker, but in fact, the real contact with the old wand, the incomprehensible simplicity, the impossibility of..."


    "Can''t what?"


    "It''s hard to describe how it felt, Mr. al." "In fact, my father tried to make it, but it turned out that..."


    "No success?"


    "No, to be exact, it was successful, but it lacked the most important thing. It can be said that it is inappropriate to call an old wand a wand." Ollivander said, "my father tried countless methods, but the final product was just to insert Yeqi''s tail feathers into the elderberry, because the normal way of making wands could not even connect people with the elderberry and yeki''s power, and at that time, my father realized the truth of the old wand."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, we lack a mysterious substance, or power." Ollivander said that his face looked a little floating. "The old wand, rather than a wand, is just a prop that carries a part of the power."


    "There is no old magic wand at all. In fact, elderberry itself is not a good material for carrying magic power. As for Yeqi People who have not been exposed to death, let alone to communicate the power of Yeqi, that belongs to death. "


    "Death..."


    "Yes, Mr. Potter, death!"


    Ollivander''s eyes seemed clear, but his body curled up.


    "This is a scam." "The old wand itself is a material imbued with the power of endless death. It can be a piece of metal, it can be a Holly wood, it can be any kind of Through the tail feather of Yeqi as the sustenance of death, and then to communicate the power of death, with magic, when the two forces combine with each other, naturally, the owner will become strong. "


    "But if, as you say..." Hermione frowned. "The old wand is just a power infused Battery? Then the load should have been used up long ago. ""That''s why I believe there is a God." Ollivander said, "according to the family records, using the old magic wand to cast a magic spell will always mobilize an external force and its own magic fusion. Moreover, although the old wand itself is only the elderberry and the tail feather of Yeqi, it is like the Holy Grail of the Holy See. It has long been devouring death, and it has gone bad for a long time, just like a believer communicating with gods. The gods give the believers incomparable power and death, which is why the makers of the wand can''t really do it. No one can master more power of death than the God who controls the death. Moreover, according to the later situation, the old wand can still communicate with death, and all the powers are not rootless duckweeds. Naturally, the person who owns the wand is equivalent to death God''s voice, take the wand itself to release the power of death. "


    This is what Fanlin didn''t expect. The God of death can really save time. Even if he is sealed, he can draw the power of death through the magic wand. This may be the basis for his existence. The free death can be absorbed little by the God of death. He needs a real spokesman to provide him with capital that will not die out.


    Besides, it''s witches who die, don''t they.


    It must be admitted that in the essence of the soul, more systematic practice, after the nourishment of magic, the release of a wizard''s death is far more powerful than hundreds of Muggles.


    However, it seems that the Deathly Hallows need not interfere with Voldemort''s acquisition of it?


    In the end, what Voldemort is trying to do is not get rid of the identity that death has arranged for him?


    Fanlin probably wants to understand what kind of state Voldemort is now, a power not completely under control, and then, driven by the God of death, he gradually degenerates into a servant state.


    The God of death has not completely disappeared. Fanlin doesn''t think Voldemort can solve the consciousness subject of death. Fanlin has heard of some of the crazy excavation activities of Death Eaters.


    Tom couldn''t let go of this opportunity to enhance his strength. He thought that compared with the headless state of Fanlin, Tom who had gained part of the power of death was more likely to find the missing death. As for the others, van Lin did not think Tom could find it. Van Lin had seen it, and those gods were not the existence of the Lord next door At least in terms of power, it''s always much better than these witches.


    Voldemort was good at bringing together the scattered parts, which are the real troubles, and then bringing them together.


    Although it may be very difficult, as long as we solve it together, Fanlin will not have to worry about running around the world, right.


    What do you think of It seems that there are still so many problems to be solved.


    A Tom, a madman obsessed with controlling death, and then a pile of broken meat with power?


    Compared with van Lin''s headache, Harry is the real trouble at the moment, Voldemort''s consciousness has been affecting him, and as the conversation goes on, this influence almost drives Harry crazy.


    Deathly Hallows, Horcruxes Various factors have been influencing him.


    "Then, Mr. Olivander, I want to ask you one last question. After that, you can have a rest."


    "What?"


    "You told the mysterious man gregovich had the elder''s wand, didn''t you?" Harry shook his head, which made him look bad.


    Ollivander''s face became If possible It''s even paler. He took a mouthful of saliva and looked terrible. "How do you How... "


    "It doesn''t matter how I know," Harry''s scar was burning. He closed his eyes. For a moment, he saw the main street in demstrom, because it was farther north, and it was still dark.


    "You told the mysterious man gregovich had the elder''s wand?"


    "It''s a rumor," Ollivander whispered. "A rumor, many, many years ago, long before you were born, I believe gregovich himself spread the news. You can see how good this is for business; people will think he is studying and copying the nature of the elder''s wand. "


    "Yes, I know," said Harry, suddenly standing up. "Thank you," said Harry. "Thank you very much. Let''s leave now, and have a good rest. " Olivander seems to have been hit.


    "He tortured me!" He gasped. "Heart drilling mantra You can''t imagine... "


    "I know," Harry said quietly, "I know. Please have a good rest. Thank you very much for telling us that. "


    After saying goodbye to Olivander, several people went downstairs to see Bill, Furong, Luna and Dean sitting at the kitchen table with a cup of tea in front of the predecessors.


    When they appeared at the door, they all looked up at Harry, but Harry just nodded and went straight into the garden.


    Harry wasn''t quite right. Naturally, Fanlin couldn''t let Harry go by himself.


    As Harry went to the garden, the pain in his head grew stronger and stronger. Now he has to work hard to organize his terrible conjectures, but he knows he only needs to hold on for a while. Things will soon come out, and soon he will know whether his conjecture is correct. He just needs to confirm one more small question and he can explain the whole thing to everyone."A long time ago, gregovich had the elder''s wand," Harry said. "I know the mysterious man tried to find him. And when he finally catches grigorovic, he finds out that the wand is no longer in grigorwich''s hands: grendevor stole it. I don''t know how grindworth discovered that grigorwich had the elder''s wand But if gregovich is so stupid as to spread rumors, it will not be difficult


    Voldemort stood at the gate of Hogwarts; Harry saw him standing there, and in the coming dawn, there was light in Hogwarts It''s getting closer.


    "Grinderwood made himself strong with the elder''s wand. Dumbledore knew that he was the only one who could stop him when his magic power was strongest. He fought grigorovich, defeated him, and got the elder''s wand


    "Dumbledore got the elder''s wand?" Ron asked in surprise. "So Where is it now? "


    "At Hogwarts," said Harry, struggling to bring his consciousness back to the cliff garden.


    "Well, let''s go!" Ron said eagerly. "Harry, let''s get it before he does!"


    "It''s too late," Harry said softly. He couldn''t concentrate any more. He just grabbed his head and tried to hold on for a while. "He knew it was there. He''s already there. "


    "Harry!" Ron said irritably. "How long do you know about this Why are we wasting time all the time? Why do you have to talk to the ring first? We should have started long ago We are now... "


    "No," said Harry, his knees soft and slowly kneeling into the grass. "Hermione was right. Dumbledore didn''t want me to get it. He didn''t want me to take it. He wants me to get the Horcrux. "


    "That''s an invincible wand, Harry!" Ron groaned.


    "I shouldn''t have taken that wand I should get the Horcrux... "


    ¡­¡­


    Now it''s dark and cold everywhere: the sun has just risen above the horizon. He and Snape walked quietly along the road to the lake.


    "I''ll see you in the castle soon," Voldemort said in a sharp, cold voice. "You go back first."


    Snape bowed and walked off the path, his black cloak flying behind him.


    Harry walked slowly, waiting for Snape''s back to disappear.


    He didn''t want Snape, or anyone else, to see where he was going. But there was no light in the window of the castle, and no one could find him He also put a phantom spell on himself so that he could not see himself.


    He continued down the lake, enjoying the outline of this lovely castle, his first Kingdom, his birthright Here, by the lake, the dark water reflects the white marble tomb An unnecessary stain on this familiar land.


    A burst of ecstasy dashed against him, with a strong destruction. He held up the old yew wand: This is its last great performance, and it''s really fitting.


    The tomb was torn open from end to end.


    The body in the shroud is as thin as it was in life. He raised his wand again. The shroud is open. It shows a translucent, dark, sunken face, but it''s well preserved. He thought it funny: they were still wearing glasses on his crooked nose.


    Dumbledore''s hand was folded across his chest, and there it was, held in his hand, buried with him.


    Does this old fool think marble or death can protect this wand? Did he think the Dark Lord would be afraid to desecrate his grave? The spider like hand suddenly stretched out from Dumbledore''s hand and pulled out the wand. When he pulled it out, a string of sparks from the top of the wand flashed on the body of its former owner, and was finally ready to serve the new master.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1265

    "Harry Harry! Harry, you have to wake up, you''re not him, you''re not Tom, you''re Harry Potter


    Van Lin shook Harry''s body hard, trying to wake Harry.


    Just then, Harry fell down, which scared the three of them.


    Originally, van Lin was still considering whether Tom had completed all the collection. After all, if it was scattered outside the seal, Tom would be more likely to find the power belonging to the God of death, which is the same as the seal of a vampire.


    However, it has always been a big question about how much power Tom can control and how much death has recovered.


    No one dares to touch Voldemort''s secrets, at least not yet.


    And Harry''s situation is worse than van Lin thought.


    As Voldemort''s Horcrux, the more powerful Voldemort is, the greater Harry will be affected by Voldemort. Now it is not something that can be solved by using a brain blocking spell.


    This time, though, Harry didn''t seem to be so relaxed trying to wake up.


    Visible to the naked eye, the lightning shaped scar on Harry''s forehead turned bright red. Every time Harry and Voldemort established a connection, the scar would light up. But never before, van Lin felt the strength of the scar.


    A cold feeling came out of Harry''s body, and the whole person kept twitching until he was completely quiet.


    Harry was like a black stone that sank to the bottom of a lake, and, in trayne''s words, Harry was covered with uncertainty.


    "What''s going on What happened! " Ron exclaimed, his hand resting on Harry, and the wave that came from Harry was like he was dying.


    "Ron, your hand..."


    Exclaimed Hermione, covering her mouth with one hand, trying to keep herself from screaming.


    Ron noticed that the hand he had put on Harry began to turn gray and old. The skin on the hand of a 17-year-old boy would be flabby?


    "Let go Exclaimed Vaseline, but Ron''s hand seemed to stick to Harry.


    "I, I can''t pull it off..." "My strength is weakening," Ron exclaimed, somewhat mournfully


    "I''m sorry, Harry!" Van Lim pulled out his wand, and a sharp force of air cut Harry''s clothes in an instant. Ron''s reflexive hand pulled back, and the pieces of clothes on his hand also fell to the ground because they lost their power.


    "What''s going on, Harry?"


    Ron asked in horror, looking at his hand at a loss.


    "I don''t know. How do you feel, Ron, that your magic has been absorbed by Harry?" Van Lin said, a hand will Ron''s arm to come over, carefully observe.


    "It''s like It seems not My magic has not diminished. " Ron hesitated, but the situation at hand is not easy to explain.


    "I think It''s like Aging, I feel part of my strength is gone. " Ron said, trying to grab a stone with his hand, under the pressure of weight, nature, Vaseline also saw some clues.


    Ron''s magic didn''t change, but the strength of Ron''s body was weakened by the erosion of Harry''s abnormal strength.


    "It''s like the aging mantra that Fred and George used to me."


    "I''ll try." Van Lin nodded, "curse stop!"


    The light flashed away on Ron''s body, but nothing happened. Ron''s hand was the same as before.


    "I think I''m afraid I''ve lost part of it," said Ron, trembling. "The kind that I can''t get back. What''s that, Harry''s power?"


    "This is from Tom." Van Lim lifted Harry''s hair from his forehead with his wand. Now the bright red lightning has been filled with black, and the excess energy is constantly escaping.


    However, it had no effect on Harry, at least not physically.


    "It''s like being in a cemetery. There''s a stench of death everywhere." Hermione frowned and looked at Harry anxiously.


    "Do you remember what Harry said before?"


    "Harry and I were talking about finding the Deathly Hallows," Ron said. "I thought we should look for the old wand first, but Harry told me that Voldemort had found it and we should look for the Horcrux."


    "Old wand It''s the old wand. " Exclaimed Fanlin.


    For others, the old wand may be just a receiver of the power of death, but not for Voldemort.


    If there is anything more suitable for straightening out and using the exclusive power of death, naturally, everything except the old magic wand is not so competent.


    Just like those Holy Grails and swords of the Holy See, even ordinary weapons will become incomparably powerful after long-term divine power rendering. What''s more, the old magic wand is made by the gods themselves.Maybe this is the hole that death left for Tom.


    Tom in the constant pursuit of power, at the same time, to reach a limit that he can reach, at least as a wizard, and the extra part is not able to break through and master in a short time.


    And the excess hindered Voldemort.


    Vaseline still remember the last time in the Ministry of magic and Voldemort, although said that at that time because Harry had a wand, but Voldemort did not show the strength of its match, but in the physical strength is very strange, can resist a high-intensity cutting magic spell of van Lin.


    This is probably the performance of strength enhancement. A lot of power is stored in the body. Voldemort needs a key point to control them, like a remote control. The old magic wand is the switch.


    Judging from Harry''s current performance, the power that has been suppressed in Voldemort''s body has been dredged, and a lot of death energy has even affected Harry as a Horcrux. Presumably, there will be some indescribable changes in the Horcrux of gringott.


    But the root cause is that Voldemort only took the opportunity to use this part of the ability, which is no different from all the old wand users, but as the spokesman for discovering the God of death and pursuing the power of death, Tom was far more powerful than Dumbledore and other wand users.


    As a matter of fact, van Lin now wants to fight with Voldemort, but it''s hard to guarantee whether he can come back alive or not. It''s a fatal idea. Without Dumbledore, it''s hard to rely on them. Moreover, van leen has no information about Dumbledore. According to Harry, Dumbledore didn''t let Rutherford bring his body with him Let''s go. It seems that Dumbledore has discovered the mistake of the old wand. Dumbledore should have discovered this situation in Greece.


    But at the moment, Harry obviously can''t wake up in a short time. The things that belong to Voldemort in Harry''s body must be removed as soon as possible, and the Horcruxes in the vault are troublesome.


    "Let''s get Harry back into the house first, and I think I know what it''s about."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1266

    Bill and hibiscus''s house stands alone on a cliff by the sea. The walls are painted with white lime and inlaid with shells.


    This is a quiet and beautiful place. No matter in this house or in the back garden, any forest can hear the sound of the surging sea water with the tide, just like a huge sleeping animal breathing.


    However, all this seems to have nothing to do with them. In fact, Fanlin can''t appreciate it at all.


    In the next few days, Fanlin spent most of his time finding excuses not to stay in the crowded hut with them, but immersed in the enchanting sea view of the cliff, feeling the vast sky and sea, and savoring the salty cold wind blowing on his face.


    Harry hasn''t woken up until now. In fact, it''s hard to get Harry back into the shell house.


    The magic of Fanlin is constantly passing away. Although it is not Harry''s absorption, fighting against the energy escaping from Harry is like fighting against a powerful wizard all the time.


    It was Voldemort''s power, and there was nothing they could do about it.


    It seems that Harry has to stop his journey. Even the most basic means of life support are the means of isolation found after two days of study by Vaseline.


    Bill found a large piece of yeki''s skin, and Fanlin gave them a chance to help Harry replenish his basic life through some isolated magic runes.


    But Harry still didn''t wake up. Fanlin felt that Harry''s spiritual world was just a mess, the fear of death enveloped Harry, and there were some crazy ideas. Fanlin could not even invade Harry''s deeper spiritual world.


    Unless the Voldemort part of Harry''s body is removed, Harry will have to rely on himself to wake up.


    Others are obviously more worried. Although van Lim said Harry would not die like this, in fact, Harry''s condition is no better than death.


    "Dumbledore shouldn''t have left the old wand." Hermione said the girls were very worried about Harry''s situation, and the power of Voldemort was like a cloud over them.


    It turned out that this feeling was not obvious. Even though they had played with Voldemort and his men several times, they all survived, but Harry fell down this time.


    "Harry was just blinded. He''ll wake up, I promise." Said Fanlin, thinking about how to make Harry wake up.


    "But is he really dead?" Ron asked reluctantly. When Ron found Hermione and vaseline, Fanlin was staring at the wall separating the garden from the cliff.


    In fact, Fanling really didn''t want Ron to find him, he didn''t want to repeat the explanation.


    But this time, Ron seemed to realize something.


    "If he died, why would he leave the old wand there, Hogwarts? Snape is the principal there, and no one will stop Voldemort


    "Maybe Dumbledore didn''t think of it." Said Fanlin.


    "No, I don''t think so..." Ron shook his head. "He''s Dumbledore."


    "But he can''t help us now." "All we can do now is trust Harry," Van Lin said quickly


    "But I think Harry might..."


    "Don''t be silly, Ron!" Hermione pursed her lips. "That''s how we''ve always been."


    "Well, don''t talk about it!" Fanlin stood up a little impatiently, and the trouble was one by one. Instead of waiting for Harry to solve it, van Lin had better do it by himself. He thought for a long time these days. In fact, he had been too dependent on Harry''s role in Voldemort and felt the changes of Voldemort. But now Harry has been unable to complete this point. Maybe it is a good thing to have a rest here You can


    "Fanlin!"


    All of a sudden, the call interrupted van Lin''s thoughts. It was the voice of Hibiscus.


    Fanlin looked back, hibiscus has come out of the house, long silver hair flying with the wind.


    "Fanlin, ah Huan wants to talk to you. He is in the smallest bedroom. He says he doesn''t want to come here to eavesdrop." Hibiscus obviously didn''t like the goblins calling on her to deliver messages. She looked very angry when she turned and walked into the house.


    It should be said that Furong''s mentality is the best one. She is not a Hogwarts person. The threat of Voldemort and the role of Harry are not taught as much as biographies.


    In the eyes of Hibiscus, Harry is just a boy who survived by chance. He has courage, but in ability


    Compared with Harry, Furong believes in Van Lin more, after all, they are more familiar friends.


    Fanlin nodded, not in the tangle but directly with hibiscus to go in.


    As they walked into the smallest bedroom where Hermione and Luna lived, the ring was waiting for them, as Furong said. He drew the curtains, blocking the white clouds of the clear sky, the original ventilation and bright cottage was covered in a blaze of red.


    "I''ve made up my mind, Valentine Al," said the goblin, sitting cross legged on a low stool, his narrow fingers touching his arm. "Although the goblins of Gringotts will rebel, I decided to help you...""To my surprise, goblin." Van Lin raised an eyebrow. "That''s what Harry asked of you, but now he has..."


    "You saved me. I don''t believe in any prophecy. Goblins are very pragmatic."


    "Very well, say your terms." Van Lin nodded.


    "In return," said the goblin firmly, "to be repaid."


    "What do you want? Magic, power, or gold? "


    "No, I don''t want gold," said the ring. "I have plenty." His black eyes were shining, and there was no whiteness in his eyes.


    "I want that sword, Godric Gryffindor''s sword."


    Van Lin''s face darkened. "I can''t give it to you," he said. "I''m sorry. But in fact, it doesn''t belong to me! "


    "In that case," the genie said softly, "there will be a problem between us."


    "We can give you something else," Ron said enthusiastically. "I bet Lestrange got a lot of things. Once we get into the vault, you can take your share."


    But Ron said the wrong thing. The ring turned red with anger.


    "I am not a thief! children! I won''t try to get the wealth I shouldn''t have! "


    "That sword is ours..."


    "No, it''s not." The ring growled angrily.


    "But we''re Gryffindor, and it''s Godric Gryffindor..."


    "And whose was it before Gryffindor owned it?" Asked the goblin, sitting upright.


    "No one''s," said Ron. "The sword is made for him, isn''t it?"


    "No!" Cried the goblin, pointing furiously at Ron with its long, narrow fingers. "The arrogance of witches again! The sword was originally regnuk''s, and Godric greiffindor took it from him! It''s a lost treasure. This sword is a goblin''s masterpiece! It belongs to the goblin! It is my reward, give or not, you see to do! ¡°


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1267

    The sword of Gryffindor was snatched by Godric?


    Fanlin couldn''t believe it, but even so, it was Godric Gryffindor''s own strength. It had nothing to do with today''s goblins strictly speaking?


    But now the ring''s attitude is very bad, Fanlin can''t control him with the soul snatching curse, because many doors of the gurgling Pavilion need the specific magic of the goblin to open.


    But the problem is, how can a person who has lost his subjective consciousness release such delicate magic? His slow perception can''t control the magic power. In particular, there is a difference between the magic power of goblins and witches. Fanlin can''t learn the innate ability at all. Otherwise, he doesn''t need a ring to help.


    This makes Fanlin feel very tricky, the pull ring is really not on the road, can say, pedal nose to face?


    "We need to talk about it, pull ring. If you can, can you give us a few minutes?" Van Lin frowned and didn''t like the pull ring very much.


    Goblin''s greedy Fanlin looks like all the Goblins who have been in contact with. The persistence of treasure and wealth is incomprehensible to ordinary people.


    The genie nodded and looked sour at the stairs in the open living room.


    Fanlin went to the fire, frowned, and tried to figure out what to do.


    Give Gryffindor''s sword to the ring instead of Harry?


    In fact, if it wasn''t for the reputation of the order of the Phoenix, to be exact, it was their position that it would not be easy to be happy with a curse.


    however, the ring''s attitude angered Ron. "He''s joking, we can''t give him that sword."


    "But is that true?" Ron asked, "did Godric Gryffindor steal the sword?"


    "I don''t know," Hermione said in despair. "The history of magic always ignores what the sorcerers do to other magical races, but I don''t know that Gryffindor''s sword was stolen."


    "It must be a goblin lie," said Ron, "a lie about how witches bully them. I think he''s lucky enough not to ask for our wand


    "Goblins have reason to hate witches, Ron." Hermione said, "in the past, they were not treated as well as dogs and pigs."


    "Goblins are just fluffy little things, aren''t they?" "They''ve killed a lot of us, and their fighting methods are really despicable," said Ron


    "But the ring doesn''t care. No one can treat his own affairs fairly. Arguing with him about whose race is more despicable and violent will not make him more willing to help us, will he?" Said Fanlin, waving.


    They were all silent, trying to find a solution to the problem.


    Hermione certainly can''t agree with her own practice. She goes directly to the gringott with the pull ring and controls him with magic.


    They are not death eaters, which is not decent at all.


    Suddenly, Fanlin envied Luna. After leaving Malfoy''s house, Luna returned to that carefree state.


    This is probably a talent?


    "All right," said Ron suddenly, and vaseline drew back her gaze from her window and turned to face him. "How about that? We told him that we all need the sword before we get into the vault, and then give it to him. But that one over there is a fake, so what? Let''s change the bag and give him the fake one. "


    "Ron, he can tell the truth better than we can!" Hermione said, "he''s the only one who knows it''s been changed!"


    "Yes, but we can switch before he realizes it..." Ron met Hermione''s gaze with a little guilty heart.


    "To do that," she said quietly, "is despicable. Ask him to help and cheat him? Do you know why goblins don''t like witches, Ron? "


    Ron''s face was red to the root of his ear.


    "Well, well! This is the only way I can think of! What can you do? "


    "We have to give him something else, something of equal value."


    "Ha, clever. Then I''ll go and find another ancient sword made of goblin, you can pack it up ~ "they are silent again.


    Fanlin must want nothing but swords, even if they give him something of equal value.


    Van Lin closed his eyes and listened to the sound of the waves outside the window.


    Fanlin is aware of the goblin''s greed. He doesn''t want to consider whether the sword of Gryffindor was snatched by Godric Gryffindor. No matter what happened in the past, it has nothing to do with the present, right.


    Now it''s just the Goblins who want the sword, so then they want to break into Gringotts and threaten them. It''s just a deal.


    "We can give him this sword." Fanlin opened his eyes and said suddenly.


    "What? You are crazy? That''s the sword of Gryffindor, the only one we can destroy Horcruxes... "


    "No, no, no, it''s just a sword." Van Lin shook his head. "There are many ways to destroy Horcruxes, such as the viper''s fangs, but the Gryffindor sword is the simplest one.""But, that''s the sword of Gryffindor..." Ron murmured, "are we going to give him to the ring?"


    "We have to rely on the pull ring to get into the gringoth," said Fanlin. "Otherwise, even if we have the key, we may not even be able to open the door of the vault. That''s the gringoth. Almost all the witches will put things there. To be sure, if they don''t have a top wizard sitting there, it will definitely be the safest place in the world In the future


    "But are you really going to give him the sword?" Hermione said, "I thought you would threaten the ring..."


    "Er..."


    Fanlin is a little speechless, which is very embarrassing.


    "I I do think so, but in fact, for thousands of years, countless goblins have wanted to take back this sword, haven''t they? " "Of course, I won''t believe the goblin''s judgment on history. The past is the past, and we can''t confuse it with the present. But it''s worth noting that for a long time, Gryffindor''s sword is still well kept in the headmaster''s office at Hogwarts."


    "I remember, it was the magic!" Ron suddenly said, "Godric has done magic on it."


    "I don''t think the goblin can destroy the magic, at least, the ring can''t do it." "Although the magic may not be easy to use, in fact, Harry and I have been successful in using it. Moreover, we agreed to give the Gryffindor sword to the ring, but when to give it to him and how to give it to him is what we think, isn''t it?"


    "Fanlin, we can''t..."


    "He can get it," continued Fanlin, "after we''ve dealt with all the Horcruxes with it. I promise he''ll get the sword then. I mean what I say. "


    "But it could be years later!" Said Hermione.


    "I know, but he doesn''t know. I like this It''s not lying. " Van Lin laughed and looked at Hermione''s face.


    "I don''t like the idea." Said Hermione.


    "I don''t like it either. I don''t like it very much." "However, even if you give it to him, only Gryffindor can use the sword, which has never been broken since the founding of the school."


    "But I think it''s a great idea," Ron stood up. "Let''s go talk to him."


    "Of course Van Lin nodded, and the three returned to the hut without Harry, which made them feel that something was missing.


    ¡­¡­


    Pull ring is still sitting on the bed, look indifferent to see a few people walk in.


    "Aren''t you going to change your mind?" Van Lin asked, pulling Hermione to one side and sitting down, it seems like a negotiation, but the current field merger is not very rigorous.


    "I want that sword!" The goblin pointed with his hand, and the meaning was self-evident.


    "What if I exchange this for this?" Fanlin said, a hand stretched out, a ring emitting a strange red light fell in his palm, and then darkened down, carefully observe the ring, it seems that there is a layer of blood like things in the flow.


    "This is..."


    "You can take a closer look. After all, Dumbledore didn''t leave me the Gryffindor sword. His master was Harry, but Harry didn''t wake up."


    "This is..." In his opinion, to put it bluntly, these are farts.


    Now in this small team, it is obvious that van Lin is in charge.


    "This is Heraldry? You did it? It''s not like a human wizard. "


    "I''m a disciple of nicoleme, but it''s a pity that I didn''t make it. In fact, this ring is much older than the history of Gringotts."


    "Vampire? It''s not friendly at all. " Said the goblin, but did not mean to move her eyes.


    The greed in the eyes was hardly concealed.


    "Vampire''s sacrilege, I think you''ve heard about it. It''s more valuable than a sword made by a goblin." Fan Lin light said, eyes inadvertently in the face of the ring.


    "We can make another deal, say what you want, and I can exchange it for this ring!"


    "Change? What can you give me, gringott Fanlin gently smile, finger a hook, soul ring is not under the control of the goblin again on the finger, "I''m sorry, your value is not enough to pay for any of these two things, but you have a good grasp of an opportunity, I have no time to find a reasonable goblin to take us into the grin Pavilion."


    "There won''t be goblins." The ring said in a deep voice, and his eyes were still locked in the soul ring on the finger of Vaseline.


    "Or the spirit of Gryffindor, you can get help from the goblin


    "I can either of them?"


    "I''m sorry, in my opinion, you''re not worth anything." Van Lin shook his head, this attitude seems to infuriate the ring, black eyes constantly looking at Van Lin, seems to be thinking about the possibility of snatching.However, in the end, he gave up the wizard who could rush out of Malfoy castle, which was not what he could fight against.


    "Well, a seductive choice." "It''s hard for me," he said


    "My patience is limited, goblin."


    "Well I want that sword. " Pull ring''s eyes are still greedy, he did not give up the ring on van Lin''s hand.


    What if you take out the Sorcerer''s stone?


    I''m afraid the goblin will lose his mind in a flash?


    "I promise you!" Fanlin also quickly returned.


    "I remember what you said, Valentine Al, which means that if I help you, you''ll give me the Gryffindor sword?"


    "Yes, I can promise you instead of Harry!"


    "Deal." Said the goblin, stretching out his hand. Van Lin frowned and shook hands with him.


    For the goblin''s eyes, Fanlin did not like it very much.


    With a sneer, Fanlin let go of the goblin''s hand, and then clapped his hand, "well, let''s start!"


    As if they were planning to invade the Ministry of magic again, by the choice of the tab, they started working in the semi dark hut.


    "I''ve only been to Lestrange''s vault once," said the ring. "I was just arranged to put a fake sword in it. It''s one of the oldest warehouses. The oldest wizard families store their property in the deepest part of the world, where the Treasury is the largest and the best protected... "


    They spend hours in this small closet like room, and these days are as long as weeks.


    One problem after another, they need to be solved. For example, their stock of compound soup is running out.


    "Only enough for one man." Said Hermione, stirring the muddy soup in the light.


    "That''s enough," said Van Lin, who was looking at the deepest hand drawn map of the loop.


    Those who live in the shell house can''t help noticing what Van Lin, Hermione and Ron are doing because they only show up at dinner.


    But no one asked them. Although Fanlin felt that Bill''s eyes on the three of them were full of thought and concern, Fanlin did not intend to let bill participate in it. In fact, even Ron Fanlin didn''t want to take it with him. However, Fanlin didn''t intend to refuse Ron. After all, he came back to look for them later, but because he left the light switch, there was no one Guide him.


    Even if Dumbledore went to the polar regions, he had made his calculations clear. He said that Harry should be allowed to grow up. In the end, Taoist Scriptures should accept the rest at this time.


    However, Fanlin was irritated. The longer they stayed together, he felt that he really didn''t like goblins.


    The ring is surprisingly cruel. He is always laughing at their idea of sacrificing as few creatures as possible. It seems that he always wants to hurt other sorcerers to get to the vault in darestorancy.


    This makes Hermione very dissatisfied with the pull ring. In fact, if Hermione is not good enough, I''m afraid other witches will die.


    But they didn''t talk about him. They needed a loop. The goblin just grudgingly ate some of their leftovers. Even if his legs were good now, he asked for food to be taken into the hut, like Olivier, who was still weak, until bill (followed by an angry Hibiscus) said that it could not be arranged again.


    After that, he joined their crowded table, though he refused to eat the same food, insisting on dead canaries, raw meat and various fungi.


    No doubt, it also succeeded in angering hibiscus.


    As a French lady, hibiscus received a good education. No matter what the etiquette or what, the habit of pulling the hoop simply makes her intolerable.


    Hibiscus is kind, but it doesn''t mean that she can endure a A freak is running wild in her house.


    Although the main contradiction is still on the dining table, no matter what the living habits are, the goblins are still goblins, which is different from human beings. Even though goblins are an integral part of the magic world, the preservation of nearly primitive habits still refreshes the cognition of Fanlin.


    The rule made by nature is reasonable.


    But the problem is that what she did needs to be borne by Fanlin. For this reason, hibiscus doesn''t give any good face to van Lin any more. Originally, she could have a hug or something. Now, hum It''s lucky for Fanlin that Hibiscus doesn''t throw him out.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1268

    "I''m sorry," Fanlin said to Hibiscus on a windy April afternoon when she came to help her prepare dinner. "I really didn''t mean to put you through this, but there was nothing I could do. Harry had to stay here..."


    Hibiscus just commands some knives to cut the steak for bill and Rao. Since bill was attacked by greyberg, she has to prepare raw meat with blood for him.


    It has to be admitted that compared with the first possession of vampires, the werewolf is more like a highly infectious infectious disease, which changes a person''s terrible disease in the nature of life.


    Knife flying behind her cutting meat, you can see that Hibiscus is not quite calm.


    Because of bill? Or because of Vaseline?


    Maybe both, but as soon as she turned around, Furong surprised Fanlin. She didn''t know how her expression became so gentle.


    "Fanlin, you are my friend, and we have experienced a lot together. You saved me and Gabriel. I won''t remember."


    "I saved you?"


    Van Lin is full of question marks, which makes him feel a little surprised. Gabriel is OK to say, but Hibiscus?


    In the Goblet of fire?


    Furong''s expression is a little stiff. In her eyes, Fanlin still has no change at all. She is still a younger brother


    "Anyway," said hibiscus, turning her face, pointing her wand to a pot of hot tea bubbling on the stove. "Mr. Olivier is going to Muriel''s house tonight, so there''s no need to worry about that, hot (that) goblin," said Fanlin, noticing her frown. "You can live downstairs, you and Ron, Dean can live in ha (his) room"


    "we don''t mind sleeping in the living room." Fanlin knew that the pull ring would feel very uncomfortable sleeping on the sofa; this damned goblin really has no eyesight and price. Maybe when you leave from gulingge, Fanlin can teach the ring well, but now it makes the ring feel comfortable Is the focus of their plan.


    "Don''t worry about us." Before she could decide, vanillin continued, "we''re leaving your house soon, Ron and Hermione, we can''t stay here for long."


    "But what do you mean?" Hibiscus frowned and asked him. She held the wand of the dish in mid air. "Of course you don''t have to go. You''re safe in hunger! Besides, Harry doesn''t wake up. He just


    She looked like Mrs. Weasley when she said that, but Mrs. Weasley also had the advantages of Mrs. Weasley, at least she was really concerned about them.


    "Harry will stay here and I''ll find a way to wake Harry up." Van Lin said, frowning. "We''ll take the tab when we leave."


    "What are you going to do? Just leave Harry here alone? "


    "You''re here, and bill, I believe you." Fanlin said for sure.


    The Weasleys, by the way, are in addition to the Weasley twins. The best relationship with Fanlin is hibiscus and bill, especially hibiscus. After all, the contact time between Fanlin and Furong is long enough, even longer than that between bill and Furong.


    Busbarton, plus a whole vacation, and, of course, little Lori, who Fanling had always wanted to recognize a sister.


    "But can''t you tell me what you''re going to do? It''s not busbarton, and the death eaters are not busbarton''s bad boys."


    "This..." Fanlin is in a dilemma. He doesn''t want to bring Hibiscus in. Especially now Harry has an accident. Although there is no danger to his life, it will be more and more troublesome in the future.


    Fortunately, Luna and Dean came in, which was a relief to van Lin, and they could divert their attention.


    However, Luna and Dean were very embarrassed. Their hair was soaked in the rain and their arms were covered with sawdust.


    ¡°¡­¡­ And little ears, "Luna was saying." it''s a little hippopotamus, my dad said, only purple and hairy. If you want to call them, you can only hum to them; they prefer to waltz, not too fast... "


    Dean shrugged his shoulders uncomfortably as he passed by Vaseline, and he followed Luna into the dining-room and living room room room where Ron and Hermione were setting tables.


    Naturally, van Lin seized the opportunity to avoid answering Hibiscus'' questions and picked up two pots of pumpkin juice to keep up with them.


    ¡°¡­¡­ If you come to my house, I''ll show you the corner, Dad wrote to me, and I haven''t seen it yet, because the Death Eaters took me off the Hogwarts Express and I didn''t come home for Christmas, "Luna and Dean said as they sat down by the fire.


    "Luna, we told you," Hermione said. "That horn is broken. It''s from a poisonous horned beast, not a crooked snorer "


    " no, it''s definitely the horn of a horned snorer, "Luna said seriously." my dad said that it can now regroup and evolve itself. "


    Hermione shook her head helplessly and continued to place the knife and fork. Bill came down the stairs with Mr. Olivier. The wand maker seemed to be leaning very weakly against bill, who was holding a large suitcase behind him and supporting him."We''ll miss you, Mr. Olivier," Luna approached the old man.


    "I''ll miss you too, honey." Olivier patted her on the shoulder: "you gave me a lot of comfort in that terrible place."


    "Aurevoir, Mr. Olivier" Hibiscus kisses him on the cheek: "what drives you to deliver a parcel to Bill''s aunt, Muriel? I''ve never received such a beautiful headdress


    "I''m honored to do it," Olivier said, bowing. "It''s the smallest reward I can make for your warm hospitality"


    Hibiscus pulls out an old velvet box and opens it to show him. The crown glittered in the dim light.


    "Moonstone and diamonds," said the ring, and in fact, Fanlin didn''t notice when he had rubbed into the house. "Goblin did it, did you?"


    "The goblin made it for the wizard." Bill said quietly, and the goblin gave him a furtive look of defiance. When bill and Olivier pushed the door into the night, a strong wind came in.


    Such a trip was not pleasant. In fact, Olivander was better, but still in a state of near exhaustion of oil and light. Like nicoleme, who gave up the long life medicine, Olivander did not have much time.


    However, van Lin also did not say, and it is better to let Ollivander leave easily.


    The rest of the people crowded aside. Bill''s kitchen was too small to move their elbows, so they began to eat.


    The fire beside them crackled.


    Fanlin noticed that Hibiscus was fiddling with the food almost all the time; she looked out of the window every few minutes.


    Bill didn''t come back until they finished their first course. His long hair danced in the wind.


    "Everything''s going well," he and hibiscus said. "Olivier''s set up. Mom and dad say hello to you. Ginny has asked me to take care of her. Fred and George are very angry with Molly. They are still doing owl orders in her secret room. My aunt was very happy to have the crown restored. She said she thought we had stolen it. "


    "Oh, your aunt is charming." Said hibiscus, so that she could wave her wand and lift those on the plates into the air, and she commanded them to march out of the house.


    "My dad made a crown too," Luna said. "Well, it''s a corolla."


    Fanlin and Hermione looked at each other and laughed; Fanlin remembered the ridiculous headdress she wore when they visited Shannon ferrius.


    In fact, from a normal person''s point of view, Fanlin really loves Luna very much, which is to make Shannon ferrius''s provision distorted.


    "Yes, he wants to recreate a Ravenclaw crown. He felt that he could now recognize most of the parts. And the short and thick wings can really be distinguished... "


    The front door popped suddenly. Everybody turned their heads. Hibiscus ran out of the kitchen looking scared; bill jumped up and his wand aimed at the door; so did Fanlin, Ron and Hermione. The tab slipped under the table.


    "Who?" Cried bill.


    "It''s me, Remus, John lupin!" A voice sounded in the roaring wind. This makes van Lin startled. Is it really him?


    "I''m a werewolf, the one who married nefadera Tonks. You, the Secret Keeper of the shell house, told me this address and said I could come in case of emergency."


    "It''s lupin." Murmured bill, running to the door. Lupin fell in. He was pale and wearing a travelling cloak. He looked at all the people standing in front of him, and then he called out, "it''s a boy! We''ll call him Ted, Dora''s father''s nickname


    Hermione screamed, "what? Tonks Tonks was born? "


    "Yes, yes, she did!" Cried lupin. Everyone at the table sighed with joy and relief; Hermione couldn''t stop screaming.


    "Congratulations Ron said, "ha ha, boy!" As if he had never heard of such a thing before.


    "Yes - yes - it''s a boy," lupin repeated, immersed in his great happiness. He strode over to the table and hugged everyone; this may never have happened in grimmer square.


    "Harry, I want him to be my child''s godfather, and you, Fanlin, I heard you were here, and I couldn''t wait to come."


    "Is that true?" Van Lin deliberately ignored Lupin''s question, but there was still a brief silence around him. "I mean, do you really want us to be your child''s godfather?"


    "Of course Lu Ping did not notice other people''s unnatural, the whole person was immersed in great joy.


    He Remus lupin As a werewolf, it is a luxury to have offspring. At least, at present, it has not been said that the woman would be willing to give birth to a wolf. After all, the werewolf''s brain is full of killing, and it is impossible to kill his mate at any time.Werewolves have always been associated with werewolves, but that''s a minority


    But lupin apparently didn''t forget, "Harry hasn''t woken up yet, has he?"


    "It''s like this..." Van Lin frowned. "We can''t help him, at least for now, I believe Harry can wake up on his own."


    "Me, too. Sirius is worried." Lupin said, "can I see Harry?"


    "No, it''s better not to disturb him." "Now Harry needs to rest. Any outside interference is not appropriate, and, you know, Harry''s power is spreading all the time..."


    "The situation is serious."


    "Don''t worry." Van Lin shook his head. "I''ll take care of this, but before that, I think we should celebrate Ted and forget about the unhappiness. Lupin, please trust me."


    "Of course..." Lupin nodded. Although he was still worried about Harry, Fanlin was right. They should believe Harry.


    This makes Fanlin a little unnatural, cheating lupin?


    Harry''s life is not in danger, but it''s true that Fanlin is not sure what''s going on with Harry. After all, Fanlin can''t even look at Harry''s body.


    "I''ll get some wine. We should celebrate!"


    Bill rushed to get the red wine, and Furong was also persuading lupin to join them for a drink.


    "I can''t stay here too long, I have to go back," lupin said, and everyone was jubilant: he looked several years younger.


    "Thank you. Thank you, bill." Bill quickly filled everyone''s goblet and they raised it.


    "For Teddy Remus lupin," lupin said, "the birth of a great wizard!"


    "Who does he look like?" Asked hibiscus. "I feel like Dora, but she feels like me. I don''t have much hair. I was born black, but I''ll bet it turns light yellow in a few hours. Maybe I''ll be golden when I go back. Andomeda said Tonks'' hair has changed color from birth


    Lu Ping is very forthright one drink: "come on, more wine." He said cheerfully, and bill filled him up again.


    The wind was blowing and the fire crackled in the house, and bill soon brought another bottle of wine. It seems that Lupin''s news made everyone extremely excited and let them breathe a sigh of relief under the situation of being besieged.


    The birth of a new life is always gratifying. Only the ring was indifferent to the festive atmosphere, and soon he slipped back into his bedroom, which was now his own.


    If van Lim hadn''t seen bill looking up the stairs with the tab, he would have thought he''d only noticed it.


    "No No I really have to go back, "lupin said at last, refusing another drink. He went over and pulled up his travelling cloak and put it on his body. "Goodbye, goodbye I will try my best to bring you some photos these days They want to know that I will be very happy to meet you... "


    Lupin tied up her cloak and said goodbye to them. He hugged the girls and shook hands with the boys one by one. Then happily turned into the night.


    "I''ll pass the message on to them."


    Lu Ping''s words floated in the night, which made people in the room feel a little melancholy.


    "Godfather, Fanlin!" As they walked back to the kitchen to clear the table, Bill said, "what a glory! Congratulations


    When Fanlin put down his goblet, Bill closed the door and suddenly changed Lu Ping''s words: "Fanlin, I want to talk to you in private. It''s not that easy to get rid of people who are full of houses. "


    Bill hesitated. "Van Lin, what are you planning with the loop?"


    Vernin affirmed that bill was speaking declarative sentences, not interrogative sentences. He just looked at him and waited for him to continue.


    "I know goblins," Bill said. "I''ve been working in Gringotts since I left Hogwarts. There is still friendship between wizard and goblin. I have some goblin friends At least some good goblins. " Bill hesitated again. "Van Lin, what do you want from the loop? What did you promise him? "


    "I can''t tell you," said Harry. "I''m sorry, bill." The kitchen door opens behind them; Hibiscus plans to get in more empty cups.


    "Wait a minute," Bill said to her, "just a minute." She backed out and closed the door. "Then I have to tell you," bill continued, "if you make some kind of deal with the lasso, especially if it''s property related, you have to be very careful. Goblins have a completely different concept of ownership, payment and reward from us


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1269

    "What do you mean?" Fanlin looked at bill with some surprise. For Fanlin, they had discussed with the goblin. Even if the rapist''s greed and violation of the trade were not the things that the goblin could do. If not, the gringott would be the wizard.


    "We''re talking about two different species," Bill said. "Witches and goblins have been trading for centuries Since the history of magic. Both sides have been at fault, and I would never say that a wizard is innocent. However, goblins have the concept of goblins, and gulingge is more inclined to them. It''s that witches are not trustworthy in terms of gold, silver and property. They don''t respect the ownership of goblins. "


    "What''s the difference?" Fanlin said that, naturally, Fanlin also knows the goblin''s greed, but in fact, what the goblin can do for the property, it is obvious that Fanlin has no voice over bill.


    But Bill shook his head. "You don''t understand, van Lin, no one can understand except those who live with goblins. For goblins, ownership of an item belongs to its maker, not to its buyer. In the eyes of goblins, what they make is their own. "


    "But it was bought away..."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Then it will be considered to have been rented out. They have a very different attitude towards what goblins do. You can see the look on the lapel when he sees the crown. He doesn''t agree with us at all. I believe he wanted to send the crown back immediately to the goblin who made it. They think that we have possessed the goblin''s things, and we don''t have to pay for it from generation to generation. It''s just like a thief. "


    "I have to admit, it''s really Goblin... " Fanlin is speechless. He has always heard that goblins have some unusual obstinacy about property. However, the ring gave up the sacred weapon of vampire and chose the sword of Gryffindor. He has to admit that, in ordinary times, the value of the two is absolutely not willing to wait, and the people who make such decisions must have some problems.


    In this way, for the choice of the goblin, all doubts were dispelled.


    "Don''t worry, I have experience." Van Lin said with a smile and patted bill on the shoulder.


    Today is not nothing, on the one hand, he became the godfather of a little werewolf, and on the other hand, he received a warning about goblins.


    However, the plan to destroy the last Horcrux was on the agenda, but this time Harry couldn''t follow along.


    They had to be a little bit more urgent. Harry was the last one. In fact, van Lin wanted to go to Dumbledore after he had done everything he could.


    He has to go, and Malfoy.


    Malfoy did not contact him, but there was no big news outside. According to the news from the order of the Phoenix, the Death Eaters did not make any new moves.


    It seems that Lucius did a perfect job. He didn''t want to make trouble for himself, but that''s not what Vaseline expected. He needed Lucius to do more.


    However, for the time being, Fanlin has no time to pay attention to it. Harry can''t wake up for a long time, and Fanlin is not sure how long Lucius can hide. After that, Bellatrix''s identity will not be used, and then he will fight in from outside the gringott?


    That''s no different from being killed. Van Lin is not Tom, and they don''t have a vote for Bella.


    In fact, Fanlin''s plans were made, and they were ready; in the smallest bedroom, a long, thick black hair was curled and stuffed into a small glass bottle on the mantel.


    "At that time, you''ll use her wand," said Vaseline, nodding at the walnut wand ahead. "So I think the camouflage will be quite successful."


    It made Hermione look at the wand in horror, as if it would sting her and hit her as soon as she picked it up.


    "I hate this stuff," she whispered. "I really hate it. It doesn''t feel right at all. It doesn''t suit me at all There''s her feeling on it. "


    "You can try to imitate her, Hermione After all, Ron and I have no way to... " "You can suggest that you are Bellatrix..."


    Vaseline tried to persuade Hermione to use Bella''s wand just like Harry did at that time. The wand is a wizard''s identity, isn''t it? It''s not just the key.


    "This should help you get into the role quickly," Ron said. "Think about what this wand did before."


    "That''s exactly the problem," said Hermione. "It was this wand that tormented Neville''s parents. God knows who else it did these things to, and there were not a few people who died on it."


    Vaseline shook his head, which was a little embarrassing, Hermione.


    Let a normal person imitate a witch with nervous problems?


    "When we get in, you can give Ron the wand." Van Lin said that he only took back the magic wands that belonged to them. As for Ron''s Ron was held for at least a month, and Ron''s wand had been destroyed.


    "In fact, I want a new wand, too." Ron said a little depressed, Mr. Ollivander sent Luna a new wand in the morning, which made Ron very envious.Now, in the afternoon sun, Luna is testing its performance on the grass in the backyard. Dean looked at her in dismay because his wand had been lost by the looters.


    "I''ll make one for you and Harry. Of course, you''ll pay for the materials..."


    "Oh, my God, I don''t know how expensive your work is, damned alchemist..."


    Then the bedroom door opened and the tab came in. Fanlin unconsciously held the handle of the sword and drew it closer to his side, but he immediately regretted his reaction. He found the goblin, noticed his move, and to cover up the embarrassing moment, he said, "Lara, we are making the final preparations. We have told bill and Furong about our departure tomorrow and told them not to get up to see us off."


    They have reached a consensus that the less bill and Furong know about it, the better. Because Hermione is going to be Bellatrix before she leaves. The less bill and hibiscus knew or guessed what they were going to do, the better.


    And they explained that they would not come back for a short time.


    After all, Harry is safe to stay here, and most of the Horcruxes have been collected. In fact, Vaseline is trying to get Ron out of the way. After gringott, van Lin plans to go to Dumbledore with Hermione.


    Because they lost Perkins''s old tent while they were being hunted down by marauders, Bill lent them another one.


    It''s now in the beaded bag Van Lin was impressed when Hermione tucked it into a sock to avoid the Raiders.


    Although he will miss bill, Furong, Harry, Luna and Dean very much, not to mention the comfortable home life they haven''t enjoyed for two weeks, he still wants to escape from the shell house that imprisoned him. He was tired of the days when he always had to make sure if someone was eavesdropping, and he was tired of being locked up in a small, dark bedroom. More importantly, he was eager to get rid of the loop. No matter what, how and when to get rid of the goblin''s control under the premise of not handing over the sword to lanfendor has become a problem that no mortal can solve.


    Just as the Sorcerer''s magic circle cannot stop dobby, strictly speaking, dobby is just a degenerated goblin''s close relative.


    The ring is more powerful than dobby. No matter it is knowledge or magic, all the magic that Lin has learned is aimed at the wizard, even if Hogwarts teaches it.


    Who cares about the humble house elves?


    Even Voldemort was not prepared for clencher. Where the Horcruxes were placed, kretcher could move his phantom at will?


    Anyway, Fanlin has not a good special magic to prevent the goblin.


    And it''s almost impossible for them to decide what to do next, because the goblin leaves Fanlin, Ron and Hermione alone for less than five minutes each time. No one knows what kind of idea the ring is making. However, after being reminded by bill, Fanlin has also made up his mind. If the ring really does something, the first thing he regrets is the ring Not himself.


    ¡±He can teach my mother Ron roared, and the goblin''s long fingers were constantly swinging by the door.


    It seems that Ron was the first to be driven crazy. Soon after he was rescued, Ron returned to the state that he had not been separated. Although the whole person became more silent and mature, the problem of changing his nature and changing his nature was still very prominent.


    But Van Lin didn''t sleep well that night.


    All the first half of the night, van Lin was tossing and turning, finding the courage of van Lin to talk to Dumbledore for the first time: remembering that determination, and even feeling a little excited. He is now experiencing the anxiety of constant doubt: he cannot get rid of the fear that things will get worse. He kept telling himself that their plans were great, that lasso knew what they were going to face, that they were fully prepared to face any difficulties they might encounter, but he still felt uneasy.


    Once or twice, van Lin heard Ron turning over and knew he was awake, but because he shared a bedroom with Dean, he didn''t say anything.


    It was a relief for them to finally arrive at six in the morning. They got out of their sleeping bags, dressed in the dim light, and crept into the garden, where they met Hermione and the ring.


    Although the dawn is a little cold, but because it is may, the wind is very small.


    Fanlin looked up and saw the stars still shimmering in the dark night sky; he listened to the sound of the tides washing away the rock walls He''ll miss the sound.


    Bill''s cabin is absolutely a spiritual sustenance. They have been avoiding it for months. They have never felt at ease here, so that van Lin''s nerves are relaxed.


    But now, Fanlin is about to clean up his mood.


    It is a good thing for Harry to stay here. The final result is too cruel for Harry. With the power of death, Fanlin can''t determine whether the previous plan can work. In fact, now, they can''t trust the invisibility cloak, can they.Suddenly there was a voice of opening the door behind him. Fanlin looked up and looked around. Bellatrix Lestrange strode across the grass in the company of the loop.


    As she walked, she tucked a small beaded bag into the inner pocket of the old robe they had brought from grimmer square.


    Although van Lim clearly knew that this was Hermione, she could not help but feel a little nervous. If he did not attack Bella secretly, if it was not for the divine power to resist the curse of death, Bella would be more difficult than van Lin imagined.


    However, what makes van Lin feel uncomfortable is that Hermione is higher than him now. Although van Lin is still developing, this speed is indeed slower.


    Her long black hair fluttered behind her head, and her thick eyelid eyes looked contemptuously at Van Lin, and then she spoke, and van Lin heard Hermione speaking in Bellatrix''s voice.


    "She looks more disgusting than godigan! Well, Ron, come here and let me do it for you... "


    "Well, but remember, I hate long beards."


    "Oh, for God''s sake, this is not the time to talk about handsome."


    "No, it''s blocking my mouth! I hope my nose will be shorter, so try again, just for the last time Hermione sighed and began to curse, muttering as Ron''s face was deformed. He will be completely disguised, and they believe that the evil in Bellatrix will protect him.


    And vaseline and the tab will be hidden under the invisibility cloak.


    It doesn''t reassure Fanlin to give the ring to Ron. Well, God knows what the hell the goblin is going to do, and then it''s Peter the second dwarf?


    "Well," said Hermione, "how does he look, Valentine?"


    Ron was almost unrecognizable in disguise, leaving only a little shadow.


    But maybe they know Ron too well.


    Ron''s hair is now long and curly, his face is covered with brown beard, his freckles are gone, and he has a short, fat nose and thick eyebrows.


    "Well, he''s not my type, but no one else can recognize him," said Fanling, touching his nose. He wanted to go over to rahmin''s hand, but looking at Bellatrix''s face, he felt very much In a dilemma?


    "Can we go now?" Fanlin had to ask.


    The three of them looked back at the shell house, dark and still in the starry night sky. Then they turn and head for the sharp corner outside the fence, where the curse of loyalty is no longer valid and they can move their shadows.


    "I hope Harry will get better soon." However, when it comes to Harry''s action, it''s the first change that Harry started


    "He will." Van Lin said, "let''s go. It''s not good for Luna to see it later. It''s very troublesome."


    Nodded, a few heads do not return to go out.


    As soon as he walked past the door, the loop said, "I think I''ll have to climb on your shoulder, Valentine al."


    Fanlin bent down, and the goblin climbed on his back. His hand reached to the front and encircled van Lin''s throat. He was not heavy, but Fanlin didn''t like goblins. He didn''t like the goblins sticking tightly to him. Especially, the hand of the ring could only be around his throat. There was a feeling that he was threatened by goblins.


    Hermione pulled the invisibility cloak out of the beaded bag and lifted it up to cover them.


    "It''s perfect," she said, bending over to check van Lin''s steps. "I can''t see anything. Then, let''s go."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1270

    In fact, the broken axe bar is almost deserted.


    Tom, the hunchback, toothless boss, was wiping his glass behind the bar. A couple of witches were muttering in a distant corner, glimpsing Hermione and returning to the shadows.


    "Mrs. Lestrange," Tom whispered, lowering his head humbly as he saw Hermione stop.


    "Good morning," said Hermione, as van Lin slipped past them under the protection of his invisibility cloak on his back. He saw Tom look surprised when he heard Hermione''s words.


    It''s not very harmonious.


    "You are too kind to him." As they walked through the bar to the little backyard, vernin whispered in Hermione''s ear, "you should treat them like a pile of garbage. Bellatrix can''t look down on these people."


    "OK, OK!" Hermione quickly took out Bellatrix''s wand and tapped on the seemingly flat wall in front of them. As soon as the bricks began to vibrate and spin, a small hole appeared in the middle of the wall, growing larger and larger, and the last arch appeared in front of them, which led to a cobblestone street called diagonals.


    It''s too cold in Diagon Alley now. The front door of the shop was deserted and the street was deserted. It was a scene of depression. This narrow cobblestone street has changed from what it was before van Lin first went to Hogwarts years ago


    At that time, Fanlin was still naive. To tell the truth, when I grew up, I began to miss the past days. But now I have a demon on my back.


    In fact, you can''t expect a guy who eats raw meat to have a good taste in his mouth, so Vaseline has to focus on the street in front of you.


    In the past, the street was full of people and bustling, but even compared with the last time, it had changed a lot. Many shops had been sealed with wooden boards, while several shops specializing in black magic appeared in a big way. Fanlin saw many windows with wanted notices for him, Harry and Hermione.


    Fanlin didn''t know where they got the photos, but now, the one on the top was glaring at him, and there was no doubt under the wanted list the words "the most unwelcome person".


    Harry''s title has spread to everyone, and the amount seems to have gone up a lot, which is enough to empty the gold deposit of an ancient family that has been handed down for hundreds of years.


    Is your head so valuable?


    But think Tom has the support of a whole group of vampires. Those old bats are not going to be rich at all.


    Ironically, many people in rags huddled at the door of the shop. He heard them moaning to the few passers-by, begging and stressing that they were a real wizard. One of them had bloodstained bandages around his eyes.


    Most of them are eliminated. Their mixed blood makes it difficult for them to survive. After being deprived of the magic wand, they can only be slaughtered by others.


    As a matter of fact, as they walked down the street, the beggars would like to disappear from her face as soon as they saw Hermione. They hid their faces with turbans. Hermione was feeling depressed at the sight when suddenly the man in the blood bandage limped in front of her.


    "My child," he yelled, pointing at her, his voice was high and hoarse, and he was about to go mad. "Where is my child? What did he do to them? You know, you know


    "I I really... " Hermione stammered, but it was obvious that the person in front of her had been driven crazy and was on the verge of collapse, and could do anything.


    The man gasped for Hermione''s throat.


    Just when Fanlin was going to protect himself, a red light knocked him down with a loud noise, unconscious.


    Ron''s reaction was quick and necessary. He still held his wand in his hand, but the expression under his beard showed that he was obviously frightened by the scene.


    Several faces peeped out of the windows on both sides of the street, while the crowd of onlookers grabbed their tight robes and trotted away from the land of right and wrong. The entrance of diagonal Lane behind them was almost out of sight. At this time, van Lin was not sure whether they should leave immediately and go back to find another way.


    Just as they hesitated to discuss with each other, a cry came from behind them.


    "Ah, Mrs. Lestrange!" Fanlin quickly turned his legs to one side, and the clasp tightened his neck. It felt like a drowning man, but Van Lin was not that piece of wood.


    Not caring about the ring, Fanlin quickly retreated two steps. At this time, a tall and thin wizard strode towards them His hair is messy and his nose is sharp and long.


    "That''s trevier," the goblin whispered in his ear, but at this moment, Fanlin had no intention of thinking about who Trevor was.


    Hermione straightened up and said as contemptuously as she could, "what do you want to do?"Trevor stopped, apparently irritated.


    "He''s another Death Eater!" The ring whispered, Vaseline moved to the side, and his voice immediately appeared in Hermione''s mind.


    "Just to say hello to you," Trevor said coldly, "but if my presence is not welcome..."


    At this time, Fanling recognized his voice: trevier was one of the death eaters who had been summoned to the Sinophiles.


    "No, no, not really, trevier." Hermione was quick to react, trying to cover up the mistake How are you? "


    "I admit I''m surprised to see you running around outside, Bellatrix."


    "Really? Why? " Asked Hermione.


    "Well," Trevor coughed, "I heard that the people who lived at the Malfoy estate were locked up in their houses, in Well After escaping. "


    Van Lim wants Hermione to think calmly. If that''s true, Bellatrix shouldn''t be running around in public


    "The Dark Lord forgave the servants who had been most devoutly loyal to him in the past." Hermione imitates Bellatrix''s supercilious manner perfectly. "Although this makes me very angry, it is the decision of the Lord of the Dark Lord. If I say I should kill them, the Lord of the Dark Lord intends to let them play their own waste heat, and perhaps the Lord Dark Lord does not trust you as much as I do, trevier."


    Although the Death Eater looked unhappy, his suspicions were less serious.


    Bellatrix is telling the truth. Anyway, Bellatrix''s place among the Death Eaters is the most special.


    Bella may not be the strongest one, but Bellatrix is still involved with the Malfoy family and successfully affects the Dark Lord''s decision, which can not be ignored by anyone.


    What''s more, even among death eaters, the rumor still exists, as the only woman who has ever had sex with the Dark Lord?


    He looked down at the man who had been knocked down by Ron. "What did he do to you?"


    "Nothing. It''s all right. It''s just a guy with no eyes!" Said Hermione coldly.


    "These guys who don''t have wands in their hands are troublesome." "I couldn''t say no when they asked me, but last week one of them really asked me to speak for her case in the Ministry of magic. "I am a witch, sir. I am a witch. Let me prove it to you!" "It''s like I''m going to give her my wand But whose wand, Bellatrix, is your wand now, "Trevor wondered? I heard your own wand was... "


    "Here is my wand." Hermione calmly raised Bellatrix''s wand and said, "I don''t know what rumors you''ve heard, Trevor, but you''re obviously misled by the wrong news."


    Trevier seems to be a little confused about this, but Fanlin has no way to judge what happened. He should have a good talk with Lucius. However, trevier obviously doesn''t intend to go into it. He turns his eyes to Ron.


    "Who is your friend? I don''t recognize it. "


    "He''s drachmil dishpar." ''They''ve figured out that a fabricated foreigner is Ron''s safest camouflage, ''said Hermione. "He can hardly speak English, but he is very helpful to the Dark Lord''s cause, so he came here from Transylvania to see our new regime established."


    "Really? Hello, drachmir


    "Oh, hello." Ron held out a hand. Trevor reached out two fingers and shook Ron''s hand, as if afraid to stain himself.


    "So you and your What''s your friend doing in Diagon Alley so early Asked Trevor.


    "I''m going to gringott." Said Hermione.


    "Well, I''ll go there, too." Trevier said, "gold, dirty gold! We can''t live without it, but I have to admit that I''m sorry to have to get mixed up with our long fingered friends


    Van Lin felt his hands clasped around his neck in an instant.


    The Death Eater''s attitude succeeded in infuriating him, but he clearly knew what to do. His body was shaking, and that was all.


    "Let''s go together?" Said trevier, gesturing to Hermione in advance.


    "Don''t refuse him." Van Lin thought, "let''s go together."


    "Good!" With a slight nod, Hermione had to shoulder with him and walk along the zigzag cobblestone street to the white gringott, which stood between many small shops. Ron walked askew next to them, followed by Van Lin and the tab.


    Encountering a vigilant Death Eater is their latest problem. Worst of all, trevier walks by what he thinks of Bellatrix, so that van reen can''t communicate with Hermione or Ron too much.


    God knows whether trevel is sensitive to magical fluctuations, but in fact, Professor Snape has proved to van Lin that even in the cloak of invisibility, the strange feeling still makes Professor Snape care.As for the use of voice transmission in front of Bella, Fanling didn''t think that a mentally disordered person would have any energy to feel the changes around her. Besides, she was tormenting the hoop at that time, wasn''t she.


    Three men, together with the vaseline and the clasp, were soon under the marble steps leading to the tall copper door.


    Guling Pavilion is very conspicuous. You can get there straight from the broken cauldron bar.


    As the ring warns, the uniformed goblins, who usually guard both sides of the entrance, are replaced by two witches, each with slender gold sticks in their hands.


    "Ah, straight probe!" Trevor said vividly, "what a poor instrument..."


    But trevel didn''t refuse. He just tidied up his clothes in disgust, then stepped forward and nodded to the two witches, who raised the gold stick and moved up and down.


    Fanlin knew that the probe could detect hidden spells and magic items.


    Such alchemy products are more widely used and advanced in nicoleme''s collection room, but it''s not clear whether the invisibility cloak can be detected, but the magic on Hermione and Ron is obviously not.


    Fanlin knew that he had only a few seconds, so he pointed to the two guards with his wand and mumbled "confused heart" twice.


    Trevor was looking into the hall through the copper gate, so he didn''t notice that both guards were slightly stunned when they were hit by the spell.


    Hermione nodded slightly, her long black hair bobbing behind her as she walked up the steps.


    "Wait a minute, ma''am." One of the guards raised the probe and said.


    "But you have just finished the examination." Said Hermione with Bellatrix''s condescending arrogance.


    Trevier raised his eyebrows and looked around. The guard did not understand. He looked down at the thin gold stick in his hand, and then went to see his dizzy colleague.


    "Yes, you''ve checked them out, Marius." Hermione walked past in a gust of wind. Ron followed her, and van Lin and the clasp clung to each other in the invisibility cloak.


    When they stepped into the door, Fanlin looked back and the two guards were scratching their heads.


    If possible, Fanlin would like to modify their memory. Confusion mantra is not so easy to use.


    But trevier was there, and obviously he wouldn''t give van Lin a chance unless he was going to kill all the way in, and then, it''s very likely that Tom would come here with his new wand before he arrived at the vault.


    Fanlin wanted to try what Tom could do now, but in fact, by accident, Fanlin didn''t even have a chance to do it again.


    At the door of the inner hall stood two goblins. The door was made of silver and engraved with poetic warnings to remind the evil thieves of the serious consequences of theft.


    Fanlin looked up and suddenly there was a flash of light in his mind.


    Just like when Fanlin was still worried about the materials for alchemy, he joked with Hermione that he would rob the vault of Guling Pavilion one day. In fact, Fanlin never thought that he would do this.


    Why don''t you come with Dumbledore? As Dumbledore


    But in a moment they were standing in the bright marble Hall of the bank.


    The goblins sat on stools behind long counters, serving the first guests of the day.


    Hermione Ron and leville went to an old goblin with glasses looking at a thick gold coin.


    Hermione had a clever excuse to explain to Ron how to work in the bank hall, so that Trevor could walk in front of her.


    The Death Eater was already in doubt, and no one could guarantee what would happen if they walked together.


    The old goblin sitting on the high platform threw the gold coin in his hand to the side. He didn''t know who he was shouting: "dwarf demon!"


    Then he said hello to Trevor, who handed over a small gold key, which the goblin looked at and gave it back to him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1271

    ¡­¡­


    "We''ll go too." Vernin said, Hermione nodded, another Death Eater had left early, now the hall is only Hermione and Ron, nothing to do.


    "Cough!" Hermione coughed twice, and the goblin sitting on the high platform noticed that there were others.


    "Mrs. Lestrange!" Exclaimed the goblin, obviously shocked Oh, My God! I What can I do for you today? "


    "I''m going to my vault." Said Hermione, holding her head and toes high.


    But the old goblin seemed hesitant.


    Van Lin looked around, not only Trevor was hesitating to observe, but the other goblins looked up from the work at hand and looked at Hermione.


    "What''s wrong, the loop?" Van Lin asked in a low voice.


    "Maybe they increased the procedures..." "Gringotts rarely do this unless the property owner has a special request," he hesitated


    Fanlin''s heart leaped. Now he can''t help Hermione at all.


    "You have Identification? " Asked the goblin.


    "Certificate I''ve never been asked to check my ID.! " Hermione said stiffly. It''s no problem to say so at ordinary times, but now


    "They know it!" The ring whispered in Fanlin''s ear, "someone must have warned them that someone would take his place!"


    "With your wand, ma''am." The goblin still said respectfully. He held out his hand with a little trembling, and a terrible thought flashed into van Lin''s mind that the goblins had learned that Bellatrix''s wand had been stolen.


    On a closer look, Fanlin could see that there was something wrong with the goblin, for he was constantly winking at the guards behind him.


    It''s not clear how the goblins judge, but obviously, they can''t drag down from here.


    "Do it! Do it The ring whispered in Fanlin''s ear, "take the soul curse!"


    Fanlin held up his wand under his invisibility cloak and pointed to the old goblin. It was the first time in his life that he cast black magic on an unrelated person, which made him feel a little uncomfortable.


    Since learning to capture the mind, Fanlin has almost never used the similar black magic, but obviously, it can not solve the problem.


    A strange feeling came out of van Lin''s arm. It seemed that there was a warm stream of itching in his brain. Through the core and texture of the wand, he and his wand were connected with the incantation. The goblin took Bellatrix''s wand, examined it carefully, and then said, "ah, you have a new wand, Mrs. Lestrange!"


    "What?" Hermione said, "no, no, this is my..."


    "The new wand?" Trevor came to the counter again, and all the goblins around were still watching them. "But how did you get it? The staff maker helped you..."


    This makes Fanlin feel a little annoyed, according to the patience, Fanlin did not want to start. He pointed his wand at Trevor and once again read "out of the body!"


    "Oh, yes, I see." Trevor blinked, looked down at Bellatrix''s wand and said, "yes, it''s beautiful. Does it work? I always think the wand needs a little bit of running in, don''t you think? "


    Hermione looked very confused, but she didn''t say anything in the face of the sudden change, which made van Lin breathe a long sigh of relief.


    "Go to the vault!" Fanlin silently gave orders to the old goblin. Immediately, the old goblin clapped his hands behind the counter, and a young goblin came over.


    "Bring me the key," he told the young goblin, who had run away in a gust of wind and had little time to carry a feather pocket full of Jingling metal tools and pass it to his boss Yes, please follow me, Mrs. Lestrange


    The old goblin jumped down from the stool and disappeared into view I''ll take you to your vault


    He appeared at the end of the counter and trotted happily with the contents of his feather bag jingling. Trevor stood motionless, his mouth wide open.


    Ron was puzzled by trevier''s strange appearance.


    "Wait Bog Another goblin came around the counter in a hurry. "We have rules." He bowed to Hermione and said, "excuse me, ma''am, there are some special rules in the Lestrange vault." He whispered a few words to Borg eagerly. However, the goblin was pushed away by the spirit taking spirit, and the spirit of Vaseline affected the subject at the moment.


    "I know the rules. Mrs. Lestrange is going to her vault It''s a very old family Regular customers This way, please... "


    Then, with the jingling things, Borg hurried to one of the many doors at the end of the hall.


    Fanlin looked back at Trevor, and saw that he was still standing there at a loss. It was not right to leave Trevor here.


    Van Lim tapped his wand and asked trevier to follow meekly. They went through the door into a rough stone road, illuminated by burning torches."We''re in trouble. They''re suspicious." As the door closed behind him, van Lin said, taking off his invisibility cloak. Neither trevier nor Borg was surprised by the sudden appearance of van Lin among them.


    "They''ve been cursed by me." Because both Hermione and Ron question trevier and Borg standing there with empty eyes, vernin explained.


    "Good luck!" Hermione patted her chest and said, "I was so nervous!"


    "We can''t relax. They''ve already noticed that it''s wrong. But since it''s the person who brought us in, there should be no problem in a short time."


    "But what do we do after that?" Ron asked, "let''s run while we still have a chance?"


    "I wish I could escape." Hermione said she looked back at the door that led to the hall and didn''t know what was going on behind it.


    "But we have to go to the vault first!" Van Lim quickly said that he could not leave heffpav''s gold cup here. The soul fragment in Harry''s body must be stripped. Before that, he must do everything possible to weaken Voldemort''s power. Even though it seems that the influence is not too great, it is related to Harry''s life.


    Harry can''t stay at Bill''s all the time.


    "Yes Then I said, "well, we don''t need the control ring. But there''s no place in the car for the wizard


    Van Linden pauses and points his wand at Trevor.


    "Out of the body!"


    Trevor immediately turned and trotted down the dark track.


    "What do you want him to do?"


    "Let him hide. No matter what, he can''t go back now. The goblins will find out that he has been cast the soul curse." As he spoke, van Lin pointed his wand at Borg, who whistled and summoned a cart along the track through the darkness.


    When everyone got on the bus, Fanlin was sure to hear the shouts coming from the hall. Borg was in front of the pull ring, and van Lin and Ron were all sitting in the back. The car vibrated and set off, gradually speeding up.


    They sped past Trevor, who was trying to squeeze into a crack in the wall, and the car began to wriggle into the labyrinth of tunnels, tilting all the way down.


    The car experience of gulingge is not very good.


    It''s fast enough, but you can only fix it by your own hands, and you can''t hear anything except the click of the friction between the wheel and the track.


    Fanlin has been to Egypt''s gulingge, and the style of the ancient Lingge in the world is the same. In fact, they can only feel that as they run to the depths of the stratum, the stalactites are quickly left behind, and their hair is standing up by the wind. Fanlin can''t help looking back all the way.


    The more Fanlin thought about it, the more stupid it was to pretend that Hermione was Bellatrix and holding her wand, because when he played Bellatrix, he didn''t even know what happened to Bellatrix.


    The only time Fanlin came to gulingge in Diagon Alley was to open a vault for storing large amount of gold coins. However, as a Vaseline, his vault was only in a shallow area less than 80 meters, while Bellatrix''s vault was deep underground.


    They came to a place deeper than Fanlin had been before. After a sharp turn, a waterfall suddenly fell down the track.


    This makes Fanlin feel a little wrong. He has never been to the underground of the gringott in Diagon Alley, but it is certain that there is no waterfall on the road in gulingge in Egypt.


    Vaguely, Fanlin heard the ring call, "no!" I can''t brake, but I can''t. They dived in.


    For a moment, van Lin''s eyes and mouth were filled with water, and he could not see or breathe.


    The car had a violent shock, then stopped, and now Fanlin could only hear the sound of the water.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Before he had finished speaking, van leen saw that Hermione was no longer Bellatrix, she was standing there in her oversized robe, drenched, and completely transformed into her own. Ron''s back to red and shiny chin. They realize this when they look at each other and touch their faces with their hands.


    "Pull ring, what''s going on? Why did Guling Pavilion make one..."


    All of a sudden, just like a broken track, Fanlin felt that the car tilted a little, and then the car bounced violently, and they all flew out.


    Van Lin heard the car crashing into pieces on the wall of the passage.


    "Slow, buffer curse!" Exclaimed van Lin, trying to stop four people. He could fly, but it was not realistic to take five.


    In the moment before lifting the ground, the magic spell played a role, four people''s bodies suddenly stopped in the air less than one meter, the strong sense of weightlessness almost made Fanlin dizzy.


    Adrenaline burst? In any case, the thrill is self-evident.


    Then the four men fell to the ground. Fanlin gave a breath and helped Hermione up.


    "Xianzhen waterfall!" As he spoke, he got up and looked back at the waterfall above the track. Van Lin now understood that it was not ordinary water That water can wash away all magic and camouflage! They know that there are Impostors in Gringotts, and they have defended themselves! ""You mean, before you leave, it wasn''t?"


    "Before, it was just normal water." "They''ve increased their defense, and I''m not sure what''s left behind," said the ring


    Harry saw Hermione checking if the beaded bag was still around, so he quickly reached into his jacket and felt to make sure the invisibility cloak was not lost. Then he turned to see bog shaking his head in confusion It seems that Xianzhen waterfall has removed the soul taking curse from him.


    This makes van Lin feel a little strange.


    Fanlin has also been equipped with similar purified water, but the effect is not as good as this. Maybe it is the magic or physical problems of the goblin. Anyway, for the reason why the gurgling Pavilion is the Guling Pavilion, Fanlin has a new experience.


    "We need him." The ring quickly said, "we can''t get into the vault without the Gringotts. And we need the key! "


    "Out of the body!" Once again, van reen said, his voice echoed between the stone tunnels, and he felt that the power to control the mind was transmitted from the brain to the wand.


    At once, Borg obeyed his will again, and the puzzled expression on his face gradually turned into a polite indifference, and Ron quickly picked up the feather bag full of metal tools.


    "Fanlin, I think I hear someone coming!" Hermione said she had given Ron her wand, and now Hermione used her own, which reassured her that at least they had to be ready to fight.


    Fanlin looked up and saw that all the goblins in Guling Pavilion had already reacted. The bright lights came from the rail car.


    "We have to be quick." Fanlin said, pointing to the waterfall behind him with his wand, "freeze!"


    The ice continued to spread upward. After a while, it was like a glacier. The waterfall blocked the whole track.


    I hope they don''t drive too fast.


    "Lead the way, ring."


    "How can we go out in the future?" As they followed the goblin into the darkness, Ron asked, Borg panting after them like an old dog.


    "I''ll worry about it then." Fanlin said, he was listening, and he felt something tinkling around him.


    "Loop, how far is it?"


    "It''s not far, van Lin Al, it''s not far..." Turning a corner, they saw the thing. Although they were prepared, they were still scared to stop.


    A giant dragon was in front of him, blocking the path to the four or five deepest vaults. Confined to the ground for a long time, the monster was pale and sickly. Its eyes were milky pink, and its hind legs were tied to shackles linked to huge wooden posts that were driven deep into the ground. His tapered wings were folded close to his body, enough to fill the space if they were unfolded.


    But you can see that some dark red things are hanging on the dragon''s body or on the surrounding walls.


    Fanlin is very sensitive to the taste. This is dragon blood. Has Guling Pavilion really domesticated a giant dragon?


    When it turned to look at them, the sound made the rocks tremble, and a flame burst out of its mouth, forcing them to retreat.


    "So, an adult dragon? I don''t think it was put here later! " Fanlin glared at the ring, the damned goblin did not show any sincerity.


    You know, the dragon is not the kind of dragon on the Goblet of fire. The super high temperature dragon breath is very lethal in this narrow space.


    "It''s a little blind." "But it''s more savage," gasped the ring. I can''t help it. It''s trained to recognize the key. Give me the key. "


    Ron handed the bag to the pull ring, and the goblin took out some small metal tools, and when it was shaken, it would make a long sound similar to that of a small hammer hitting an anvil.


    As soon as the pull ring reached out, Borg accepted it obediently.


    "You know what to do." The ring tells van Lin, Hermione and Ron.


    "As soon as the Dragon heard the sound, he thought he was going to be beaten. He would immediately retreat, and Borg would put his palm on the door of the safe." They continue to move along the corner of the wall while shaking the key. The sound produced by the thing reverberates among the walls of the cave, and is amplified twice. The forest is shocked to feel that the whole cave is shaking.


    The Dragon roared again, and then retreated.


    Van Lim could see the Dragon trembling, and when they were closer to it, he found that there were still many scars left on the dragon''s face from the fierce attack. He guessed that it must have been caused by the conditioned reflection of the sound of the key and the intense pain.


    "Let him put his hand on the door," the pull ring shook the bell in his hand. They had no dragon training equipment. They could not control the dragon for too long by relying on sound.


    If this dragon reacts, it will be interesting. It may not be possible for a dragon to breathe to make it crystal like here, but it is easy to burn several of them into black carbon.Van Lim did not delay, he raised his wand and pointed to Borg again.


    The old goblin Borg did, and he smashed his hand on the door of the vault, which disappeared.


    A cavernous vault appeared in front of them, full of mountains of gold and silver, exquisite wine glasses, silver armor, strange shape of animal skin specimens Some have long spines, others have drooping wings A pile of Jeweled bottles and even a skull still wearing a crown.


    Maybe it''s Blake''s ancestor, or the remains of some Muggle king.


    But to Fanlin''s surprise, there are many skeletons here, and many of the styles are races that have disappeared in time.


    There are Unicorn bones, giants with only one eye, and even spirit?


    Fanlin was shocked to see a small skeleton in the depth, half a meter high. The humanoid skeleton was covered with a layer of skin membrane. The most remarkable thing was that the wings behind the skeleton were similar to leaves.


    The darling of the forest, the natural spirit?


    Beyond the imagination of the harvest, perhaps they can all move away?


    It''s not a good thing to stay to fund the enemy, and Bellatrix is dead, isn''t it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1272

    "Is that the body of an elf?" Ron exclaimed in disbelief, "there is..."


    "Maybe." Van Lin took a look, but it seemed to annoy the ring.


    "It''s not your property!" The ring said coldly, "this is..."


    "Bellatrix is dead." Van Lim said that he lowered his head and stopped looking at the rest of the vault.


    "Let''s find hofpav''s gold cup first." Van Lim frowned. He had mentioned the cup to Ron and Hermione, but no one could guarantee that there was anything else in the hole.


    It''s like the body of a genie that''s on the side. Except for heffpav''s gold cup, van Lim knows nothing about it.


    But in fact, they didn''t have much time to scrutinize the vault, because with a dull sound behind them, the door closed, and they were locked in the hole, in the dark.


    "Don''t panic. Borg will take us out!" Said the ring as soon as he heard Ron''s scream.


    "Light your wands, what are you waiting for? Besides, Ron, we''re running out of time


    "Flash of fluorescence!" Fanlin lit up his wand, and by the light he looked around a cave: there were glittering gems everywhere, and in the most conspicuous place, Fanlin saw the fake Gryffindor sword, which was on a high shelf with some precious stones.


    In Bellatrix''s eyes, the Gryffindor sword is a perfect handicraft.


    Ron and Hermione also lit their wands and began to look at the objects scattered around them.


    "Fanlin, do you think this is? Ah Hermione cried out in pain. Fanling pointed his wand at her just in time and saw a jeweled cup fall out of her hand.


    is as like as two peas. The cup is rapidly split up when it touches the ground. Soon, the floor is covered with the same cup from all sides, and the original one is not known.


    "It burns me to death!" Hermione was sucking her scalded finger and groaning.


    "Be careful!" Said Fanlin, pulling Hermione behind her so that the girl could not touch the split jewel cups.


    "They have been cast with iron fire, division and Unforgivable Curses!" Said the ring. "Everything you touch gets hot and self replicating, but those copies are worthless And if you try to steal those treasures, you will be killed in the cave by those copied gold and silver jewelry


    "Is there any way?" Said Fanlin, glancing at the other treasures in the cave.


    He is not Harry, and there is no special perception of heffpav''s golden cup. Undoubtedly, it is very difficult to find the Horcrux without touching the superfluous objects.


    "You can try it." The goblin said coldly, his eyes full of irony to them.


    Van Linton pauses, trying to use the antidote to remove the magic placed in the cave.


    But in fact, the gringoth is indeed worthy of the name of the only wizard bank, which can let those ancient families put their property in the hands of goblins. For the defense of the vault, Gringotts are far better than others.


    The moment the door of the vault is closed, Fanlin can clearly feel the restrictions on magic from the surrounding space. The magic with a little more power can''t be used, not to mention to remove the defense magic spell imposed on the property.


    Fanlin urged the Sorcerer''s stone, and tried his best to remove the magic from the gold cup Hermione had taken before.


    "No way!" Van Lin shook his head and picked up the cup Hermione had taken before. "The magic effect is suppressed here."


    "To my surprise, you are indeed a powerful wizard." Ring looked at the silence of Fanlin, immediately the ring''s tone changed, "the property here is protected by the goblin."


    "Good! Be careful and don''t touch anything again Van Lin immediately answered, but at the same time, Ron''s foot accidentally kicked a bottle on the ground. Then, more than 20 bottles exploded and cracked at Ron''s feet. Ron was scalded to the ground, and one of his shoes was burned by the hot metal.


    "Stand there, don''t move!" Van Lim grabbed Ron and yelled at him.


    "Be careful!" "Remember, the cup is small, golden, with a badger carved on it and two handles. Besides, it must have Ravenclaw''s mark on it, the eagle I don''t think hefpaff would like a cup full of jewelry. For someone who can contribute his wealth to Hogwarts, I don''t think it''s a luxury... "


    "Good!" Hermione nodded.


    "Be careful!"


    They point their wands at every nook and cranny in the rock, searching every place carefully.


    However, it is really impossible to touch anything like this.


    Vaseline tried to use magic to induce the property to separate, but there was no feedback from the treasure in the cave.However, Fanlin had to use his wand to pick out what might be the golden cup, but as a result, he added a large group of fake gold cups to the pile of cups on the ground.


    Now there is almost no place for them to settle down, and the growing gold heats up with the temperature, and the vault is now like a blazing furnace.


    Fanlin tried to induce some water to freeze to cool down, but in fact, although it was only a cave, it was a closed space tightly sealed by magic.


    The water around is too little, even if it costs a lot of magic, Fanlin can''t make more out of nothing.


    But this is not the way to go.


    Maybe Bella will put the gold cup in the deepest place. Undoubtedly, it is the safest place, because it needs to be guarded by a large amount of treasure. With Bellatrix''s worship of Voldemort, even a robe worn by Tom, Fanlin will think Bella will be treasured as a treasure.


    Thinking of this, van Lin shook his wand. For a moment, it was like a bright moon rising. The light of the wand went over the shield and the goblin''s helmet and landed on the ceiling.


    He let the light rise higher and higher until all of a sudden it caught something that made his hands shake and his heart beat.


    It was definitely huffpaff''s gold cup, because it was so conspicuous, at the very tip of a hill of gold Garonne and countless treasures.


    Is it unique?


    "It''s there, it''s up there!" Ron and Hermione also point their wands there, and the little golden cup is illuminated by beams of light from three directions, the cup that once belonged to herga heffpaff, passed on to herzbar Smith, and then Tom Riedel stole it from her.


    "Are you sure?"


    "I''m sure!" Vaseline nodded. "It''s definitely heffpav''s gold cup. I''m sure Bellatrix will do it."


    "But don''t touch anything How can we get that cup? " Asked Ron.


    "The cup is flying Exclaimed Hermione, who had completely forgotten what the ring had said when they were planning.


    "Useless, useless!" Said the goblin with a sneer.


    "This is not the time for sarcasm, ring!" Fanlin looked at the ring and said, "if you want a sword, you should help us more wait! I may be able to touch these things with my sword


    "What?"


    "The sword of Gryffindor!" Fanlin quickly said that the sword of Gryffindor is the product made by goblins, and the treasure house built by goblins will not embarrass the goblins. Moreover, the sword of Gryffindor can absorb more powerful power than it, if it is really effective


    Hermione fumbled in her robe, took out the embroidered bead bag, rummaged for a moment, and then took out a shining sword.


    Van Lim grabbed the crimson hilt and tried to touch the top of a silver jug with the blade. It turned out that it did not become many.


    And very intuitive feeling, Fanlin felt that there were some things on Gryffindor''s sword, maybe the iron fire curse?


    Fanlin is familiar with this spell. It is a favorite weapon for many enchanting weapons. It fits the metal well enough. Moreover, there is no such spell on the Gryffindor sword.


    "How can I stab it with the handle The hill where the cups were stored was too high for them to reach, including Ron, the tallest of them.


    The heat from the enchanted treasure set off a heat wave. Fanlin tried to figure out how to get the cup. His face was covered with sweat.


    At this time, they heard the roar of the dragon on the other side of the vault door, and the jingling sound became louder and louder. They were really trapped now: the door was the only way out, and a group of goblins seemed to be coming from the other side.


    A feeling called fear spread, and it was obvious that they had been holding up for a long time.


    "I can''t build a platform," said Fanlin, lengthening the length of Gryffindor''s sword with a little water, but he still couldn''t reach him.


    In fact, Fanlin also wanted to fly by magic, but just as before, the treasure house was too heavy for magic suppression.


    "Hermione," Fanlin, the jingling voice came closer, "help me..."


    "How?"


    "help me fly!" Fanlin said, "I can''t do it myself!"


    Hermione pauses, the wand points to van Lin, and the floating charm is applied to van Lin''s body. It may not be difficult to put it outside, but here, Hermione is particularly hard. Van Lin just feels that his body is slightly pulled up a little distance.


    "Oh, Ron!"


    Van Lin exclaimed, Ron pointed with his wand, and Hermione increased the output of his magic power.


    All of a sudden, Fanlin''s body flew up, but the two people''s curse was not very harmonious. Fanlin ran into the armor beside him uncontrollably. Then, like dominoes, the treasures around him fell to the ground one after another, and then began to copy wantonly. The iron fire mantra raised the surrounding temperature to an unbearable level in an instant."A little more!" Fanlin said, enduring the pain of those gold coins hitting his body, he stabbed forward fiercely, and Gryffindor''s sword directly provoked heffpav''s gold cup.


    "Waterproof and moisture proof!" Hermione is screaming, trying to protect herself, Ron and the goblins in the burning metal.


    A shrill scream made Fanlin look down: Ron and Hermione were trapped in waist deep treasure. They struggled to hold Borg from the rising tide of wealth. However, the loop soon disappeared from sight, only a few of his fingertips could be seen.


    "Hermione!" Fanlin did not care much about it. A burst of shock spread from the wand. Within a short time, Fanlin cleared out a small area and successfully rescued several people from Hermione Ron.


    Then, Fanlin pulled the finger of the ring and pulled it hard. The bubbling goblin was immediately pulled out and howled.


    "Curse stop!" Exclaimed Fanlin. After a loud noise, he and the ring fell on the swelling pile of treasure. The hot metal made van Lin release the Gryffindor sword in a moment.


    "Where is the sword!" Fanlin endured the scorching roar of hot metal. The tab climbed up his shoulder again, determined to avoid the sweltering hot metal.


    On the other side of the door there was a deafening clang, but it was too late


    "Deal!" Pull ring roars to, Fanlin ignored, just want to throw this damned goblin down.


    However, Fanlin underestimated the Raptor''s dedication to Gryffindor''s sword, and even he didn''t care about his scalded body.


    "There it is!" It''s the pull ring that sees it, and it''s also the pull ring shouting.


    With one hand, he grasped a handful of hair of Fanlin to prevent him from falling into the rising golden sea. On the other hand, he held the handle of the sword and held it out of Fanlin''s reach and waved it.


    Immediately, the small gold cup hanging on the hilt slipped out and the blade was thrown into the air.


    The ring was riding on van Lin''s shoulder, and van Lin squatted down to grab the gold cup. He could feel his meat being roasted. Even if countless cups of hefpaff burst out of his fist, he did not let go.


    Then the door of the vault opened again, and Fanlin and Ron Hermione could not help but slide down the sweltering hot tide of gold and silver to another room. Fanlin didn''t feel the pain of scalding all over his body, and he didn''t care about the treasure which was still expanding wildly. Instead, he put the cup into his pocket and reached for the sword, but the ring had already escaped.


    As soon as he slipped off the shoulder of van Lin, he waved his sword and cried out to the spirits around him in the torrent of treasure: "there is a thief! Catch the thief! Come and catch the thief


    It rushes into the front crowd of goblins And it''s true that all the elves hold daggers and accept him without hesitation.


    Van Lim slid down the hot metal and tried to stand firm. He realized that the only way out was through the goblins.


    "You have to pay the price, ring!" Fanlin roared, as the door of the vault opened, the repression around him was lifted in an instant.


    Regardless of the scald on the body, Fanlin immediately began to fight back!


    "Get out of here!" Fanlin roared, a stream from afar broke through to Fanlin''s side in an instant. He didn''t care whether these goblins would die. Fanlin just wanted to leave the ring!


    This damned goblin wants to keep them forever at the last minute!


    "Die for me!" Fanlin looked at the pull ring at the end of the passage. An ice arrow shot into the goblin''s army in an instant. He didn''t know that it penetrated several goblins'' bodies. Finally, with a huge impact, the ice arrow penetrated the body of the ring. Unfortunately, in a hurry, the ring cut the ice arrow with Gryffindor''s sword, so the ice arrow took the ring and the sword of Gryffindor''s sword I''m down the cliff right now!


    "Damn it!" Ron noticed, but the three of them didn''t have time to take care of the tab.


    As for the disappearance of Gryffindor''s sword, Fanlin didn''t care very much. As long as he returned to Hogwarts, the branch hat would surely be able to find the sword back. However, the goblin is a difficult problem.


    Ron and Hermione joined the fight.


    One after another red light mixed with countless ice arrows shot at the goblins. Some of them fell down, but the others who had defended them still moved on.


    The goblins had no wands, or the three of them would have fallen by this time, but unfortunately, Fanlin saw some wizard guards running around the corner.


    The dragon''s head was raised high and roared, and the goblins spewed fire over their heads. The witches crowded and fled back to their way.


    An inspiration or crazy idea poured into Fanlin''s mind. He pointed his wand at the heavy iron chain that tied the dragon to the ground. When he touched it, the iron chain broke into two parts with a huge sound.


    "This way!" Van Lin yelled, directing more water to form a thick wall of ice in one section of the passage to block the later wizard.


    It''s not realistic to rush out of the front. Even with the support of magic stone, Fanlin can''t resist the attack of countless witches.


    "Fanlin! What are you doing? " Hermione screamed.However, Fanlin just blocks the magic with his wand, and then climbs up the dragon.


    "Stand up, climb up, hurry up!"


    The Dragon obviously didn''t realize that freedom was near. It could be said that if it wasn''t for his eyesight, Fanlin would not have dared to think of a giant dragon.


    Van Lin stepped on the dragon''s legs and climbed up its back. The scale of the dragon was as hard as iron that it didn''t feel the movement of the mortals.


    Van Lin reached out his arm and pulled Hermione, and Ron crawled behind them.


    Then, Fanlin used his mental strength to stab the dragon''s brain fiercely, and the pain in his heart almost made him faint.


    It uses a lot of magic, but also uses human brain to stimulate an adult dragon?


    The sting made the Dragon swing its wings in a conditioned way, and the dragon''s breath burned the ground. However, in the end, Fanlin still conveyed the sense of freedom. The wisdom of the dragon was not low, and the simple and crude information of the Fanlin was enough.


    Perhaps it was the long-standing oppression that made the Dragon angry. It roared and stood up. As it spread its wings, van Lin caught the gap in the dragon scale with his knees as much as possible.


    Can this dragon really take them out?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1273

    Van Lin, Hermione and Ron are lying on the back of the dragon. To be honest, it makes van Lin a little embarrassed.


    Because of being imprisoned in the underground cave for a long time, the dragon in front of him seems to have forgotten how to fly.


    Simply beating their own wings, but slowly but can not fly.


    Huge wings driven by the air flow around the goblins blow down a piece, but in a short time there is no one to attack them.


    "Let''s go, big guy!" Fanlin didn''t care what the consequences would be. The magic wand pointed at the wall in front of him, which exploded the wall. Visible to the naked eye, the figure of the Dragon suddenly sank down. A sense of weightlessness hit, and almost made Fanlin''s heart jump out.


    "Hold on Fanlin roared, trying to float the dragon with his wand.


    I have to admit that even Dumbledore can''t rely on the floating charm to hold up an adult dragon. What Van Lin can do is to help the dragon''s wings find his proper ability.


    The sense of weightlessness seems to have broken the dragon''s heart. The two wings of flesh are waving vigorously, and the huge updraft holds up his huge body.


    Rare, this white dragon reluctantly flew up.


    Perhaps it was the abyss that stimulated the dragon''s senses. It let out a long chant and a flame erupted. The two goblins nearby almost immediately turned into coke.


    It seems to be completely adapted to its own wings, after all, this is from the instinct of the creatures, what''s more, the wisdom of the Dragon itself is not low.


    As soon as the wings fluttered, the Dragon flew to the open exit. At first, it was better, but in order to fly, their backs almost wiped the ceiling. The genie could only wave his dagger and watch it pass by.


    "We may never get there. It''s too big." Hermione screamed. Once again, the Dragon burst out flames and burned the whole tunnel. In order to avoid, the Dragon clawed the road all the way.


    The heat and dust made it almost impossible for van Lin to open his eyes. He endured the falling stones and the roar of the dragon, clinging to the dragon''s back for fear of being shaken down.


    "We have to find a way to get out, Hermione. Blow it up. Let''s do it together!" Vaseline said quickly, pointing to the sky with his wand, and then Hermione followed and yelled, "split!"


    With a huge roar and a large number of rubble falling, van Lin had to curl up as much as possible to protect Hermione under his body.


    Fanlin and Fanlin helped the dragon to open a passage on its way to fresh air, far away from the screams and jingles of goblins. Ron kept resisting the magic spell coming from behind. When Ron took out his hand and began to blow up the ceiling, the Dragon seemed to finally feel the hope of escape, and the free and broad world was in front of him.


    The passage behind them was filled with huge rocks and stalactites that the cone-shaped dragon''s tail had broken. The jingle of the goblins seemed to be muffled. In front, the Dragon sweeps the road with its own flame. Finally, under the dual power of the dragon''s savage power and their magic spell, they burst out of the tunnel and entered the marble hall.


    The top of his back broke the floor of the gringott, and then the hooks and claws on the wings fell on the floor of the pavilion.


    It seems that such a thing has never happened since the establishment of gulingge.


    Gulingge was destroyed by the adult fire dragon that he domesticated. This is something that the goblin has never thought of for thousands of years.


    Witches and goblins trembled, and an emotion called panic spread through the hall.


    They ran around looking for cover, but the Dragon didn''t seem to have the time to pay attention to the little reptiles, and he finally had room to stretch his wings: it extended its horned head to the cool air at the exit. Then they flew with van Lin, Hermione and Ron still clinging to their backs.


    It forced open the metal door, which hung limply on its hinges. Then it hobbled into Diagon Alley and went straight into the sky.


    In fact, they had no way to control the direction. Even the Dragon did not know where to go. Fanlin also knew that once the dragon made a sharp turn or rolled in the air, it would be difficult for them to cling to its broad back.


    I don''t care, but Hermione and Ron, he can''t fly with them.


    As they flew higher and higher in the sky, London spread out beneath them, looking like a two-color map of gray and green, and Fanlin could not help but appreciate his escape from the desperate situation. He crouched low under the monster''s neck, clinging to the metal skin, the cool breeze soothed his blistering skin, and the Dragon flapped the air wings like a pair of windmill leaves.


    Behind him, I don''t know whether it''s because of joy or fear. Ron was swearing and Hermione seemed to be crying all the time.


    After about five minutes, Fanlin was no longer worried about being swept away by the dragon. He kept on flying, and seemed to want to be as far away from the underground prison as possible. However, when and how they would go down was still worrying. He didn''t know how far the Dragon could fly without landing at a time, and he didn''t know where the rare dragon would land.


    The only lucky thing was that Voldemort''s news was far less sensitive. Otherwise, it was Tom himself who was waiting for him outside.As for, when will Voldemort know that they have intruded into the Lestrange family''s vault? How long does it take for goblins to inform the Malfoy family? How long will it take them to find out what was stolen? When will they find out that the golden cup is missing?


    In the end, Voldemort will know that they are looking for Horcruxes.


    However, now it seems that Lucius Malfoy should be the one who should have a headache. How should he explain the fact that the Death Eaters under his hand will disappear forever, and Bellatrix, the only special existence among the death eaters.


    But Tom should not care, except his own life, all other people, Tom fight can do not care about the degree.


    However, the next day, how to arrange Fanlin is really a difficult problem.


    In fact, Vaseline is not sure whether Dumbledore can really find the strength to fight Tom, and Harry, how to solve the soul fragment in Harry''s body?


    The Dragon seemed eager for cooler and fresher air. It rose slowly through the cold clouds, and van Lindel could no longer see the colorful vehicles in and out of the city. In this way, they flew over the green and brown villages, over the roads and rivers that meander on the ground, which looked like ribbons of rough or smooth.


    "What do you think it''s looking for?" Ron yelled. They were flying north.


    "I don''t know." Van Lin roared behind him.


    His clenched hands were numb with cold and did not dare to move. Several warm-up incantations made the situation of the three people better. He thought for a moment, what would they do if the Dragon flew to the sea? He suddenly wondered, when was the last time the beast ate? It must be eating soon, isn''t it? And what if it knew at that time that there were three humans to eat?


    However, after leaving Guling Pavilion and being able to use the phantom to move the shape, everything is no longer a problem. However, Fanlin didn''t want to do this. It was rare that several people completely relaxed for a time, and the journey by the Dragon seemed not so hard to accept.


    The sun moved low and low in the increasingly indigo sky; the dragon was still flying, the town below appeared in sight, and the shadow of the beast glided on the ground like a huge dark cloud.


    The weather is fine today, at least that''s what Van Lin thinks.


    Pull Hermione over, several people firmly fixed on the back of the dragon.


    In fact, this is not comfortable. The scales of the dragon are as hard as metal. Van Lin is considering whether to use the softening curse, but he wants to communicate with this big guy.


    After all, unlike other fire dragons, an adult dragon is almost extinct.


    However, Fanlin didn''t want to use magic to disturb the giant who just escaped from heaven. In fact, because Fanlin used mental power to stimulate the dragon''s brain, Fanlin is still slightly dizzy.


    It felt like the constant hum of a whistle.


    "Is this an illusion?" Ron yelled after a long silence, "are we descending?"


    "It should be like this!" Hermione responds. Look down.


    Fanlin also looked down, those dark green mountains and lakes, in the evening under the printing of bronze color. He looked at the side of the dragon, and the land became bigger and clearer. The lake reflected the sunlight and gave out this dazzling light. The Dragon circled over one of the smaller lakes, flying lower and lower.


    "Let''s wait until it''s low enough to jump!" Exclaimed Fanlin to the man behind. "Jump straight into the water before it finds us!"


    They agreed, and Hermione looked weak. At this time, Harry saw the fire dragon''s broad lower abdomen began to slide on the water.


    "Now!" He slipped off the side of the dragon, his feet touched the water first and fell straight in. The impact into the water was stronger than he expected. Like a stone, he fell into the cold, green world full of reeds. He stepped on the water upstream, dashed out of the lake for a breath, and then saw the ripples of Ron and Hermione''s fall, rippling in circles.


    The Dragon didn''t seem to notice anything; it was now fifty feet away, diving low over the lake, scooping up the water with its wounded mouth.


    As Ron and Hermione came out of the water, coughing and panting, the Dragon flew up, flapping its wings and landing on a nearby shoal.


    Van Lin first swam to Hermione, then took the girl to the other side of the shore. The lake is not deep, but cutting a path out of reeds and mud is a more serious problem than swimming in the water. Finally, they dragged their bodies, exhausted and panting, to the smooth grass.


    Hermione almost collapsed, coughing and shaking.


    Fanlin could have been happy to lie down and have a good sleep, but he still stood up trembling, took out his wand, and cast protective spells around him as usual. When he was done, he came to the other two.For the first time since escaping from the vault, Ron and Hermione had a good look at his friends. Ron and Hermione had red faces and hands, and several holes had been burned in their clothes.


    It has to be admitted that, even in a bad situation, they have not been so embarrassed.


    von Lin peppermint flower essence applied to their wounds, they shiver with pain.


    Hermione took out the bottle, poured out three cups of pumpkin juice from the shell house, and took out everyone''s dry clothes. They changed their clothes and drank up the juice in one gulp.


    Ron sat looking at his new skin and said, "the good thing is, we got the Horcrux, but the bad thing is


    "but no sword," said Hermione, biting his teeth. Van Lin is dripping the mint flower essence from the burning hole on the back of Hermione''s coat on the burning wound.


    "There''s no sword," Ron repeated, "that lying bastard..."


    Vaseline took the Horcrux out of his wet jacket pocket and put it on the grass in front of him. In the sunlight, the Horcrux was shining, and after drinking their drinks, they kept a close eye on the Horcrux.


    "Put this Horcrux in my place first. Now destroying it will definitely alarm Voldemort. We are not Harry. We can''t exactly grasp Voldemort''s movements." Van Lin said, looking at Hermione and Ron.


    Ginny, the last one controlled by Horcrux, is still at Hogwarts. Fanling doesn''t want to create something similar to Slytherin''s heirs. It''s a bit terrifying to happen to the three of them.


    "The tab fell at last, didn''t it?" Ron said that when he flew up, Ron looked at the gulingge abyss, and there was a long way to go under Bellatrix vault.


    "Yes, I don''t think he''ll survive." Even with preparation, Fanlin said, he was annoyed by the goblin''s attempt to keep all of them.


    Hermione looked across the distant lake, where the dragon was still drinking.


    "Stop talking about that annoying goblin. What do you think of it?" She asked, "is it OK?"


    "You sound like Hagrid," said Ron. "It''s a dragon, Hermione. It can take care of itself. Now it''s about ourselves. "


    "What do you mean?"


    "Oh, I don''t know how to tell you about it," said Ron, "but I''m afraid they''ve noticed US breaking into Gringotts."


    At once, all three of them laughed, which was out of control. Van Lin''s ribs hurt so much that he was so hungry that he was faint. Under the gradually red sky, he lay on the grass, laughing and laughing until his throat hurt like a tear.


    "What are we going to do next?" Hermione said, with a serious cough. "He always knows, doesn''t he? The mysterious man will find out that we know about his Horcrux


    "Maybe they would be afraid to tell him!" Ron said with a last hope, "maybe they''ll cover it up..."


    "It''s not very realistic. After all, we almost demolished the whole gringott, and then we rode this guy out of the diagonal lane with great fanfare." Fanlin faint smile to, for their behavior, the magic world now in addition to Tom and Dumbledore, there should be no more crazy guy than them.


    Van reen gasped, clutching hefpaff''s gold cup in one hand.


    As for the relics of the four founders, we all spread the supernatural spirit, and then Tom found them one by one to make them into Horcruxes. It is right that Tom was the most gifted wizard more than 20 years ago.


    "What are you looking at?" Asked Hermione, with her hands on her upper body.


    "Contact..." Vaseline said that since Harry can connect Voldemort''s brain through the soul fragment of Voldemort, then Vaseline should


    "What are you talking about? Fanlin Fanlin... "


    The sky, the smell of the lake, Hermione''s voice disappeared.


    Heffpav''s golden cup is like a huge whirlpool. With van Lin''s gaze, the spirit is constantly stripped from van Lin''s body.


    Pain is like a knife, Sheng Sheng splits van Lin''s head, and then a cold numbness comes like the tide to devour van Lin.


    It''s a lot harder than going into a meditation basin.


    For the first time, Voldemort''s inner world was shown in front of Fanlin, just as van Lin thought before, cold, evil, death and killing filled Voldemort''s world.


    Compared with the Horcruxes, diaries or resurrection stone rings that Vaseline had been exposed to before, the soul fragments in them still had human parts.


    Has Voldemort completely abandoned his human identity?


    Maybe, subconsciously, Tom has separated himself from others.


    However, it is certain that the room of Voldemort''s inner world has been soaked in darkness, and the door, like a strange morning star, has become the only light source in this world.


    With Voldemort''s fury, the door was opened.Vaseline controlled his mind to float in the past. In a flash, the scene in front of him changed. This is probably what Harry could experience.


    Now he was standing in a dark room, with a group of witches in a semicircle in front of him, with a shaking shadow kneeling at his feet.


    "What did you say to me just now?" Tom''s voice was so high and cold, but there was a flame of rage and fear burning in his heart. What he was most afraid of was that That must not be true. He doesn''t know how they


    The goblin trembled and did not dare to look up at the scarlet eyes.


    "Say it again to me!" Said Voldemort in a low voice, "say it again to me!"


    "I, my master," the goblin screamed, his black eyes wide with fear, "I, my master, we tried, tried to stop him, they I, my master They broke in, broke in Into Mrs. Lestrange''s vault... "


    "Impostor? What kind of impostor? I thought there were many ways for Gringotts to expose the impostors. Who are they? "


    "Yes, it''s al, van Lin Al and two, two associates..." The goblin stammered, and he couldn''t control his emotions at all.


    In front of Voldemort, this bad mood is constantly amplified.


    "Al?" Voldemort was a little surprised. "Who are those two people? baud? And what kind of mud? "


    "No I don''t know One of them is mud... " The goblin said quickly, "but Bo Potter didn''t come, my master Mudseed plays Mrs. Lestrange Then he used the soul snatching mantra to control our people... "


    "So, they got it?" Tom''s voice rose, and a burst of fear rose in vain, "tell me! What did they take? "


    "One A small, small golden cup, cup, I, my master Said the goblin, trembling and astonished, and the twilight enveloped Fanlin. It felt like he was hiding in an old mausoleum, which came from Tom''s body.


    However, Fanlin could not see what had happened to Tom. If he left this room, he would definitely be found by Tom. This is not like Harry, which has been integrated with Tom''s soul. Strictly speaking, Harry is like a part of Tom.


    However, van Lin could still hear Tom utter an angry scream, which was like that of a stranger.


    He''s mad, he''s infuriated; it can''t be true, it''s impossible, nobody knows.


    That boy must have said it, but How could the boy have discovered his secret?


    The old wand swayed violently in the air, the green light whipped around the room like a whip; the kneeling goblins curled up and died; the onlookers dispersed in fear before him; while Lucius Malfoy, standing on the side, was pale, and the others rushed to the door; his wand fell again and again, and the rest of the people were left behind They''re all killed, all of them, those who brought the news to him, those who heard the golden cup.


    Now, there is no one alive in the hall. Tom is walking around the corpse alone. There are pictures in front of him: his treasure, his safety measures, and his dependence on immortality The diary was destroyed and the gold cup was stolen.


    What if, what if the boy and his companions knew about several other Horcruxes? If he knows, has he taken action? Has he found more Horcruxes? Is Dumbledore the first servant of all this? Dumbledore always doubted him; but Dumbledore had died under his command; Dumbledore''s wand was now his; but Dumbledore saved the boy from the humiliation of death, the boy


    But if the boy and his companions did destroy one of his Horcruxes, he, Voldemort, would know. Shouldn''t he feel it? He is the greatest wizard; he is the most powerful wizard; he is the killer who has eliminated Dumbledore and many other useless anonymous people.


    How could Voldemort not know when his most important and precious things were attacked and destroyed?


    However, in fact, when the diary was destroyed, he didn''t notice it at all, but he thought it was because he was like a ghost at that time There is no body to feel.


    No, certainly. The other Horcruxes are safe.


    The other Horcruxes have never been touched But he has to know, he has to be sure He paced the room, kicking the goblin away as he passed it. Some images were burning in his mind: the lake, the cottage, and Hogwarts Now his anger had subsided a little.


    How did the boy know he had hidden the ring in the Gunter house? No one knew that he had a relationship with Gunter. He had hidden the connection, and the murders were never traced to him. That ring, for sure, is safe.


    How could the boy, or anyone else, know about the cave or break through the protective apparatus? The idea that the locket was stolen is ridiculous.As for the one in the school, only he knew where the Horcrux was hidden in Hogwarts. What''s more, there was a secret service he was proud of only knew


    And the body, which must still be locked up now, will always be under his protection. It is impossible for him to come out of the forbidden area. Now he has mastered the power of death, even if the Horcruxes are destroyed


    But it is certain, and imperative, that he return to each of his hiding places and strengthen the protection around each Horcrux Other things, such as looking for an old wand, he had to do it himself Where should he go first? Which one is the most dangerous? A familiar uneasiness swayed in his heart. Dumbledore already knew his Christian name Dumbledore may have thought of the Gunter family The abandoned old house, perhaps, is the most unsafe hiding place. He should go there first And the lake, it''s impossible Although Dumbledore had a glimmer of hope, he learned some of his past crimes from the orphanage.


    Hogwarts, he knows Horcruxes are safe there.


    Porter and others could never have entered Hogsmeade, let alone the school.


    However, it is important to remind Snape that the boy and his companions will try to sneak back into the castle, which is better to be careful


    But he''s not stupid enough to tell Snape why the boy sneaked back to school, a mistake he''s made with Bellatrix and Malfoy. Isn''t their stupidity and carelessness enough to prove what a wrong decision their trust was?


    He will go to the old house of Gunter to make sure the Horcrux is safe, but before that, there is really no need for Gringotts to exist.


    A gray light was visible to the naked eye from Tom''s feet around the spread out.


    With the contact of the light, it is like being crossed by endless time. The surrounding things, including bodies and buildings, are gradually eroded and rotten until they become dust.


    The Ministry of magic is really bad. He needs that item. What? Devices that control time, damn it Alex doesn''t work hard at all


    If that thing in the words, they can completely get rid of the present state, can use such power unscrupulously.


    He strode across the room, across the auditorium and into the dark garden with fountains. He called for the new Nagini with the snake man''s voice, and it glided over and walked with him like a long shadow.


    At this moment, the door was closed, and the spirit of Fanlin was immediately expelled. With the help of Horcrux, Fanlin retreated safely. The flow of blood returned to the consciousness of Fanlin with strength and warmth.


    Open your eyes, and in the afterglow of the sunset, you are lying on the shore of the lake, with Ron and Hermione on both sides waiting for him with concern.


    It seems that he suddenly entered Voldemort''s world through Horcruxes, which scared the two men.


    On the grass in front of him, he saw the golden cup lying alone, and the dark blue lake in the distance reflected the golden spots of sunset.


    "He found out," he said, "after hearing Voldemort''s roar, that his voice sounded strange and deep." he found out what we were doing, and now he''s rushing to examine the other Horcruxes, and the last one, "Van Lin has stood up." the last one is closely protected by Voldemort, and we can''t do it now ¡£¡±


    Said Fanlin, remembering what had flashed in his mind before undulator.


    Body


    Fanlin probably knew what it was. It was like a part of the power and flesh of death hidden in Hogwarts. There was no doubt that Voldemort was crazy enough. He made the body of death in the forbidden area into the last Horcrux. In this way, the vampire family must go.


    But what about Harry?


    What''s more, things that control time


    "Hermione, do you know what controls time?" Van Lin suddenly asked, which made him feel a little confused.


    "Control time?" Hermione responded, "how could you ask that? And what do you say Voldemort knows? "


    "I just got into Tom''s consciousness through him." "So I know some secrets about him!" said Vaseline, taking huffpaff''s gold cup into his hand


    "Are you crazy? That''s Voldemort... " Hermione roared, pointing to van Lin''s body. "Look at you. What are you doing?"


    "Don''t be so nervous, Hermione..." "But Harry is not here now. We have no way to master Voldemort..."


    Fanlin said, feeling his nose has some warm things flow out, a pungent smell of blood spread


    "What''s the matter with you?" Hermione was nervous at once.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just that you may be away from your body for too long." Vaseline gasped for a moment and then cleaned his body with cleansing."You answer me first, Hermione, is there anything that can control time? I mean, in the Ministry of magic..."


    "Control I don''t know what the concept is, but if we use it, we can find that... "


    "Time converter?"


    "Yes..." Hermione nodded. "All I know is this one. The time converter made by the Ministry of magic. Do you remember that we used it..."


    "Oh, yes, yes, I know." Van Lin had a headache and knocked on his head.


    "What''s the matter?" Hermione asked with concern, "what''s wrong with you?"


    "No, I just don''t understand..." "If the Ministry of magic has the ability to make time converters, what is Voldemort looking for? He needs things that can control time, which may be related to his latest power, the ability to pronounce the death of all things. Hermione, as I saw just now, the Gringotts have been destroyed by Voldemort, just like dust, completely cleaned up. I think he may have deprived the Gringotts of time, but... "


    "But what?"


    "Maybe the magic Ministry''s time converter is not satisfied with Voldemort''s power It''s weird. I think... "


    "But Professor McGonagall told me that it was when I applied for a time converter." Hermione said, "the Ministry of magic doesn''t have the ability to make time converters. In fact, not only the Ministry of magic, but also the alchemists'' association can''t make time converters because they all lack one thing..."


    "What?"


    "Sample..." Hermione said, "that''s the oldest time converter. In fact, all time converters are made from the oldest sample. The wizard didn''t give the instrument the ability to reverse time. All this power comes from the original one."


    "The first one?" Fanlin''s eyes lit up, "do you know?"


    "I don''t know." Hermione said, "Professor McGonagall told me that mage Merlin left the original time converter in the UK. After the establishment of the Ministry of magic, it is very likely that the time converter will be under the Ministry of magic. However, according to the records, the time converter has been lost at a very early time. The international alchemy association has applied to the Ministry of magic, and even sent people to assist the Ministry of magic The wizard came to look for But in the end, nothing was found. Even many of the wizards who participated in the search evaporated. Some people said that they found the original time converter, and together with them, they were completely lost in time


    "Time hall?" Fanlin said, "do you remember the wizard who was rejuvenated without restriction?"


    "Er What do you want to say


    "Maybe that''s the entrance." "I can''t think of anything else that can do that," Van Lin said


    "You don''t want to go there and look for a time changer, are you, Fanlin, to tell me the truth, are you planning on that?" Hermione looked at Van Lin sternly, with a posture that he would not give up if he did not answer.


    "Yes, and it''s necessary, Hermione. We can''t fight that ability. I don''t want any of us to leave, you know?"


    "But..." Hermione looked helplessly at Van Lin, "it''s not..."


    "Not now." Vaseline shook his head and stroked Hermione''s cheek with one hand. "I can''t be unprepared before I go. Since so many people can''t be found, I don''t think Voldemort will have a chance. But before that, we have to solve Harry''s problem. The initial plan doesn''t work. We can''t destroy all the Horcruxes. So, we must Try to cut Harry off from Voldemort


    "But What should I do? " Hermione looked at Vaseline in a daze, "Dumbledore thought of countless ways, but it didn''t work Van Lin, I want to ask you a question, Harry... "


    "What?" Vaseline looked at Hermione, and then at Ron, who was sitting quietly beside him.


    "Harry, is he..."


    "Yes, that''s right, Hermione. You''re not mistaken." Fanlin definitely said that it was no surprise that Hermione could guess that Harry was a Horcrux. After all, Fanlin had already relied on Horcruxes to do the same thing as Harry.


    "Well Isn''t Harry... "


    "Oh, no, no, no, Hermione, you don''t have to..." Van Lin shook his head and held Hermione in his arms.


    Ron looked confused.


    What is all this and what?


    Why suddenly two people hold together?


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Nothing, Ron..." Van Lin took a breath and patted Hermione on the back. "Come on, we have to make a new plan."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1274

    ¡­¡­


    "So I have to go back and take care of Harry?" Ron looked at Vaseline in surprise. "What about you?"


    "Harry has to be looked after." "It''s the most important job, Ron..." said Van Lin


    Fanlin looked at Ron hesitantly, wondering if he should tell Ron that Harry was a Horcrux.


    If Ron knew, what would he do with Harry if he woke up?


    Let Harry go


    "You know, there''s a connection between Ron, Harry and Voldemort." Van Lin hesitated for a moment and said, "Harry can find Voldemort''s Horcrux through this connection, and even master Voldemort''s dynamics. Voldemort may not be able to find Harry in turn. Especially now Harry doesn''t know how long it will take to wake up. If so, I hope you and Hermione can go back immediately. Bill and Furong alone can''t help it..."


    "What are you going to do Hermione said immediately.


    Van Lin looked at Hermione''s face. In fact, he had planned to leave with Hermione. However, what would Dumbledore look like and what he might do would make him feel like he had no idea.


    Besides, he could not take Hermione with him, either with Snape or with Lucius. Someone had to know what Voldemort was doing. At least Snape was still a Death Eater, and they just escaped from the dungeon of Malfoy Manor not long ago.


    "I''m going to go to Rutherford and Van Lin looks at Hermione hesitantly.


    "Where are you going?"


    "What do you say about that place? Who is Rutherford? "


    "A Vampire..." "Only vampires know their tribe best," said Van Lim, shrugging his shoulders. But before that, I have to deal with everything else About Harry, Hermione, you know what I mean. I''m sorry. I want to go myself this time


    "So, are you going to leave me?"


    "No, it''s just..." Van Lin frowned, for Hermione''s dissatisfaction, Fanlin naturally has some experience, for who is always excluded, will not accept calmly.


    "Harry needs to be taken care of, Hermione. You will face Voldemort''s attack when you go back. There must be enough manpower. In fact, I''m going to ask you to inform lupin and Sirius so that Harry can transfer safely." "Before that, I''ll try to find a way to separate, but I need time, Hermione. I can only rely on you, not..."


    "I see!" Hermione nodded, but her face was still poor, but the girl reluctantly agreed.


    Hermione also knew that Voldemort could not find him if he was alone, and he was much safer.


    They can do very little, together with action, Guling Pavilion this time is the best example, if only Fanlin is a person, you can not rush out in such a big way.


    "I''ll go back and protect Harry, but Before that, you have to promise me not to do dangerous things, OK? That worries me


    "Not this time." Fanlin truthfully said that he did not have any habit of death, and it was much more convenient to act.


    "The cloak of invisibility is for you." "And the tent, which I can''t use myself," Van Lin said


    "Good." Hermione nodded, opened the show jewelry and began sorting.


    Van Lim took very little, some clothes, potions, tools and so on. In a flash, he put them in the space of the necklace, together with the book of Abraham.


    If you let those alchemists see that they will be angry with him, but the place is so big that Fanlin doesn''t want to make trouble for himself.


    "Put this away." Fanlin said, putting the two kingarons in Hermione''s hand. "I''ve transformed this one, and the terminal is in my hand. As long as you don''t enter the independent space like the house of demand, we can pass the message through this, but there''s no special way for Hogwarts."


    "Good!" Hermione took a deep breath. "If anything goes wrong, I''ll let you know as soon as possible."


    "Be careful on the way!" Hermione stood up and hugged Fanlin. Ron looked confused and looked at Fanlin with blessing.


    No one knows what will happen to this separation.


    "Believe me, nothing will happen." Fanlin carefully warned, "the magic of the shell house needs to be strengthened. I have put the new magic in your bag. Go back and study it with bill. It''s not very complicated, but it should be able to shield the perception of the outside world for a short time, but I can''t guarantee it completely All of Voldemort''s Horcruxes outside have been destroyed. The last one is left in his own hand. If he goes to check it now, he will definitely try his best to search for Harry''s whereabouts. If there is anything wrong, he must transfer them as soon as possible. In addition, we should try our best to gather our people together. Now it has come to a special period. Death eaters may attack at any time It''s better to give up as soon as possible, and you, Ron... "Fanlin turned his head and said to Ron, "it''s better that you go home and use your cloak. The Burrow must be abandoned. The mad Voldemort can''t do anything. It''s better to let Mr. Weasley and Percy leave the Ministry of magic. It''s meaningless where they stay now. Remember, Mr. Weasley is still working..."


    "Good!" That''s a little bit hard, Ron What about Hogwarts? You say The mystic will go to Hogwarts... "


    "He doesn''t care about little people." "In his opinion, at least, the people at Hogwarts are not worth mentioning. So, Hogwarts is safe. Don''t worry about Ginny and their safety. Of course, it may be sad, but it''s better than being in exile like we do."


    Professor Snape will protect them. They are his students. This kind of resentment should not involve anyone else. Besides, Hagrid is still a guard in the forbidden forest, and Professor McGonagall.


    Even if Voldemort was crazy, it was impossible for Voldemort to destroy the place where he thought his Horcruxes were still stored.


    Voldemort knew that they were looking for his Horcrux. Any action of his would naturally make people think of where the Horcrux might be hidden. Moreover, Hogwarts was once Tom''s biggest obsession. Naturally, Tom had no reason to go to Hogwarts.


    Severus Snape is the headmaster of Hogwarts, and the whole Hogwarts is running under his influence


    "I see." Ron nodded. He was just thinking about how to get Ginny out of Hogwarts, but it would be unsafe for Ginny to stay in front of Voldemort.


    "Don''t try to contact people at Hogwarts. Professor McGonagall is still there. Hogwarts is safe, but if we contact them, it will hurt them."


    "I I see! " Ron nodded and looked at Hermione, who was silent. "Don''t worry. I''ll protect Harry and Hermione. I swear..."


    "You say that as if I had something wrong with me." "I believe you, Ron, you and Bill..."


    "Let''s go..." Hermione said something reluctantly, sorting out her show bag again and again, but finally put her hand down.


    "So Goodbye


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1275

    ¡­¡­


    "Narcissa..." Lucius looked at his wife pale.


    The Gringotts are a good example of how powerful Voldemort is at close range.


    Unlike Azkaban''s salvation, this death, which was impossible to confront, was like being deprived of time, which made Lucius unable to avoid any possibility.


    What have these lunatics done?


    Posing as Bellatrix? And then sneak into the gringott and steal the treasures of it?


    What''s that gold cup?


    The point is still Bellatrix


    The death of belforth''s family, including the death of Malfoy''s family


    How should this be explained to the Dark Lord?


    What will the Dark Lord do to them?


    "No, I can''t tell the Dark Lord about this..." Lucius''s brain whirled around, "Bella Bellatrix was attacked by Al Fanling in the wild, and And then he died... "


    "Narcissa! Narcissa Lucius yelled. Voldemort left the Gringotts in a hurry and didn''t have time to control them. This is definitely an opportunity.


    Almost running, Lucius slammed open the door of his own hall.


    "Narcissa! Narcissa, get out of here


    "What''s the matter, dear?" Narcissa ran out of the back in a hurry. Since Porter and several people came to Malfoy Manor, Narcissa had been in a state of fear.


    Bellatrix''s body was lying in the underground ice cellar, which made Narcissa uneasy. Every night she could dream of Bella. Bella kept asking why she didn''t kill that guy, why didn''t she inform the Dark Lord, why


    As can be seen to the naked eye, Narcissa lost a few circles.


    "Narcissa, something''s wrong!" Lucius gasped, "black The Dark Lord has destroyed the gringoth


    "Guling pavilion? The goblins? " When Narcissa heard this, she was relieved. "Why did those arrogant goblins annoy the Dark Lord?"


    "Fanlin Al, posing as Bellatrix, broke into gringott''s vault The Dark Lord was very angry, and then he was destroyed... "


    "Bella!" Narcissa screamed, like a frightened bird, "posing as Bella?"


    "Yes, posing as Bella and taking a cup from her treasure house."


    "Cup, what cup?"


    "I don''t know, but the Dark Lord The key is That''s Bella Lucius said painfully, "they pretended to be Bella, but Bella has been in Malfoy Manor all the time. The Dark Lord will be worse than us Guling pavilion has been destroyed, goblins and buildings have turned into dust... "


    "Calm down Lucius Calm down... "


    Narcissa, surprisingly, was the first to calm down. Perhaps that was the ability of a woman, or that recent events had completely crushed Lucius'' defense.


    He had to think.


    The Dark Lord is like a sword hanging on his head all the time.


    The death eaters have disappeared, many people.


    Not just wizards, but vampires, werewolves, giants and even Dementors Everyone selected by the Dark Lord completely disappeared, into the damned forbidden area that emits the bloody smell all day long, or else it will disappear in the Ministry of magic


    Lucius was afraid. He or Narcissa and Draco were the next ones to go


    And from what he has done, mistakes again and again have not allowed the Malfoy family to make mistakes.


    And then there was Bella


    Bella and a group of Death Eaters are killed by Porter and his party at Malfoy Manor. Only a few of the Malfoys stayed.


    "Lucius, listen to me, Lucius. Honey, it''s not you. We''ll find a way..."


    Narcissa held Lucius''s face in her hand. When did she begin to grow a beard.


    Deep set eye socket, lake green eyes also become dim


    The master of the Malfoy family is old


    "Yes, I will I''ll find a way out... " Lucius said, "but we We should let Draco... "


    "Honey, we can''t send Draco away." Narcissa took a deep breath and said, "we can''t escape, including Draco, if the mark is not removed..."


    "Mark! This damned mark Lucius rubbed out a silver knife and tried to stick it on his arm.


    In the past, it was his confidence and glory. However, now, the black mark has become a talisman, with the ability of the Dark Lord


    "When this is over, I think Draco should go back to Hogwarts." Lucius said, his lips trembling. His right hand was weak, and he threw the silver knife on the floor. "Severus will take care of him. He shouldn''t leave.""That''s all for the future, dear..." Said Narcissa, taking Lucius by the hand and sitting on the chair.


    Narcissa''s hands were cold, just like holding Bella


    Lucius let go of his hand like an electric shock. He shivered, and his face showed a look of fear and pain. Then the next second, he held Narcissa tightly in his arms.


    "I don''t want to lose you, sissy..." Said Lucius, burying his face in Narcissa''s hair.


    "I destroyed the Dark Lord''s Horcrux, that was the Dark Lord''s life There are so many tasks, I have been making mistakes all the time... "


    "But you have always supported our home, my dear!"


    When she heard sissy''s name, Narcissa was a little lost. Lucius hadn''t called her like that for a long time. Only her sister still called her like that.


    But the only sister is now the source of trouble.


    Lucius seemed to have calmed down at last. He was in a state of panic and fear, and could not conclude any problems at all.


    Crazy operation of the brain block surgery, Lucius tried to empty all his negative emotions.


    "Bella..." At the mention of the name, it was inevitable that Lucius still had some trembling in his heart, but it was only for a moment that he used magic to force out the superfluous emotions.


    Since Lucius lost his wand, he has been practicing some wand free spells, one of the few good spells he has mastered.


    Just like Severus, there is a more powerful brain sealing expert than the Dark Lord, and Lucius has no reason to learn such magic.


    "Bellatrix is Madame Lestrange. She shouldn''t be Malfoy. You know what I mean, Narcissa?"


    "What are you going to do?"


    "We''ve got to get her out of here, and somehow..." Lucius said, taking a deep breath, and now he was completely calm, and the cold was filling his heart.


    This makes Narcissa feel a little uncomfortable, her husband has never used any magic to close his heart in front of him.


    "Good!" Narcissa said, "I''m going to arrange for it."


    "Hide your figure, Narcissa!" Lucius said solemnly, "close your heart and make sure that Bellatrix appears in a glacier that has not been searched carefully. She has not returned to the Malfoy family for a long time. Bellatrix is dissatisfied with the progress of the search task, so she left the Malfoy family with all the people. We have no role. Do you understand, Narcissa?"


    "This I know... " Narcissa got up. "I''m going to take care of it. Wait a few minutes."


    "Don''t tell Draco, give me the spare wand. I''ll change Draco''s memory."


    "The Dark Lord I should be here... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1276

    Seeing Narcissa leave, Lucius calmed down.


    The cup that van Lin stole from gringott


    Lucius naturally saw the rage of the Dark Lord. He remembered what the Dark Lord had done, the diary, and a gold cup for Bellatrix.


    Heffpav''s gold cup, Lucius saw it, and Bella put it in the vault, and the sword of Gryffindor


    Lucius hesitated, not quite sure what Fanlin had taken, if it was what he thought


    I don''t know when a jingaron fell into Lucius''s hand. When Vaseline left, he said that he could contact him through this jingaron, but how to do it


    ¡­¡­


    Van Lin''s hands support his body, now he is alone, he can think about his next thing to do.


    Looking for Dumbledore?


    Van Lim is not sure, but the question is whether Dumbledore has succeeded now.


    Since the last time I met Rutherford at Dumbledore''s memorial service, Dumbledore and the old bat have completely evaporated.


    Back to the poles?


    As a matter of fact, when Rutherford moved in with his phantom, it was difficult for Fanlin to control the distance and space.


    It is impossible for him to be in the UK one second and appear at the pole of the Arctic in the next second. The use of Phantasm must be clear about the concept of time or space, within the scope of vision.


    No one can break this rule.


    "Maybe fox can." Van Lin said silently, trying to communicate his only little connection with fox.


    Fox is not really a good pet.


    Since the last time I saw fox, the little Phoenix left as if she had a good time. So far, Fanlin can only feel that fox is still alive, but she knows nothing about where and what she is doing.


    By contrast, the gap is out.


    Phoenix has only one master in his life. In fact, it is quite unexpected that Dumbledore will let fox follow van Lin. strictly speaking, van Lin is not Fox''s master, but Dumbledore''s task keeps fox at Van Lin''s side.


    In terms of control, natural vanillin can not compare with Dumbledore.


    When Dumbledore was still there, fox stayed in Dumbledore''s office every day, squatting on that shelf.


    Now?


    Let go of the little Phoenix?


    I can''t help but feel some resentment in Fanlin''s heart. Several times, if fox was there, things would not have become so troublesome.


    Anyway, I fed him. OK, I helped him comb his feathers


    It seems that for Phoenix


    All of a sudden, there was a vibration in Van Lin''s pocket, which scared him. But soon, van Lin was calm.


    It was a gold coin, which was all the terminals that were distributed.


    But who is going to contact him at this time?


    Hermione just left, or are they in any danger?


    Voldemort shouldn''t have found Harry so soon. He''s just seen it


    Fanlin quickly took out jinjialong, like a crystal ball, holding it in the palm of his hand. Naturally, the news appeared in Van Lin''s mind.


    "What did you steal from the Dark Lord?"


    In a word, almost immediately, van Lin guessed the source of the news.


    "Leave your name before you speak." Fanlin was not angry to respond.


    Lucius was startled when he sat on the chair. He had just found out how to use it. It was just like a double-sided mirror, but it was more crude, but it was very hidden.


    The order of the Phoenix is in contact with this thing?


    However, Vaseline''s reply made Lucius a little confused. What''s the meaning of leaving his name?


    "What did you steal from the Dark Lord? Lucius Malfoy


    With doubt, Lucius tried to ask.


    After receiving the news, Fanlin almost immediately laughed out, always looking for something to make him happy.


    For example, watching Lucius meticulously sign at the end of every sentence?


    I''m afraid that Lucius would never have done that if Voldemort hadn''t destroyed the gringott.


    "The Dark Lord? I didn''t take anything from him. "


    "Don''t be silly. The Dark Lord has found you. You use Bella''s identity. Damn it! Lucius Malfoy


    "If we go into Bella''s vault, of course, we need his identity as Mrs. Lestrange, or I''ll use yours? There are still some of them. Maybe Draco and Mrs. Narcissa will believe it Fanlin said evil interest, can imagine, Lucius there must be very wonderful expression.Fanlin lay so empty, tilted his head and looked at the big guy who brought them out.


    It was a long time before Lucius had a new movement.


    "I don''t have time to talk to you. It''s good for all of us, vernine al. You''ve had this idea in the first place, didn''t you? It''s going to kill Malfoy. "


    "No, no, no, no, you have chosen your own way. It''s just that I''m trying to create conditions that are good for me." Van Lin shook his head and said, "it''s a rule of the game, isn''t it?"


    "Game, do you think it''s a game?"


    "To me, you, or Tom, are dispensable, aren''t they?" Fanlin replied indifferently, "if Tom is willing to find a place to stay honest and continue to study his magic with as few people as possible, I can tell you frankly that it doesn''t matter at all."


    "There has never been a shortage of madmen in the world. There are not many more than one madman, and many black witches are experimenting with life. However, Tom is the most powerful one among them, and then he gets into our heads. It''s so simple."


    "It''s impossible. You''re dreaming."


    "Between Tom and us, of course Fanlin said lightly that he could not deny Lucius''s refutation.


    The contradiction between them and Tom is irreconcilable, and Harry is more intent on killing Tom, and so is Tom.


    If it was Dumbledore more than 20 years ago, maybe he might have put down his hatred with Tom.


    There is no hatred between him and Tom. It''s just Tom''s pursuit of power, and his ideas are different. If everything can be put down, naturally, the dispute will be over


    In Fanlin''s view, this is a war between a few paranoia.


    Dumbledore believed that he had escaped the control of his power, and his will dominated his body, thinking that he could take care of everything.


    And Tom is a typical psychotic. He was not educated well since childhood. He is a little dark, lonely and paranoid?


    No wizard would think of dividing his soul into seven parts, and every stripping would take away some of the feelings belonging to human beings. Then, why should we live as human beings?


    Tom is very open on this point. This guy doesn''t think of himself as an adult now.


    Van Lin could almost see Tom''s future.


    Now is still the Dark Lord, and then, step by step, to the point of God?


    With Tom''s inflation, this step is inevitable, and as long as they fail


    It doesn''t matter if they fail.


    Only the winner can be remembered, isn''t it? There are a lot of people on the road, but only the one who comes to the end will be remembered by all.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1277

    ¡­¡­


    "You can''t succeed. You don''t know that the Dark Lord has terror." Lucius pondered for a long time. He didn''t know what to do.


    "Always try, or we will die." Fanlin said, looking at the dragon in the distance.


    Freedom


    This is really a rare treasure, Fanlin silently gave it a name called Dabai, but in the future, in the current environment, Dabai is doomed to be unable to survive.


    In the wild, few creatures can satisfy Dabai''s appetite, and there are human beings everywhere.


    Maybe Professor Nutt would be interested in Dabai if he was still there when it was all over.


    "I can''t understand."


    "I don''t care. I just want to know your choice, Lucius. Now it seems that you are not in a good position." Van Lin light response way, to Lucius''s hesitation. Fanlin felt disdain in his heart.


    However, if you put yourself in a position where you have been in fear for decades, it is impossible to resist.


    This is equivalent to a person''s soul on a mark, often contact, will involuntarily feel afraid.


    "I..."


    Once again Lucius fell into a long thought, even Narcissa came to him without noticing.


    "You What did you take away... "


    "Don''t you know the answer, why ask me?" Fanlin some funny response, Lucius in self deception, he is too old, has no courage to gamble.


    "I want to hear from you."


    "It''s the Horcrux, heffpav''s gold cup. Voldemort stole the cup and made it into a Horcrux and hid it in Bellatrix''s hand. That''s what I came to the Malfoy family for, kill Bellatrix, and take the Horcrux out of her treasure house."


    "It''s really a Horcrux..." Lucius said a little distracted. Narcissa''s body was stunned. She knew what the concept of Horcrux was. Besides the Dark Lord


    "I want to see you!" Lucius said, "a private meeting, just you and me."


    "Yes!" Van Lin nodded, did not care to say, and then told his position to Malfoy.


    What threat does Lucius pose to him?


    Anyway, now he is himself. In this case, several of Voldemort''s subordinates are not enough to see.


    If you can''t beat it, you can run.


    Or take out a big ice sword to cut him


    "All done?" Lucius said to Narcissa, taking a deep breath.


    "Bella I mean, Mrs. Lestrange has gone to the islands of the Atlantic Ocean. " Said Narcissa, rubbing Lucius''s shoulder gently with her hand. Her movements were so slight that she was afraid of hurting her husband.


    "Well, it''s hard for you, dear." Lucius said. He stood up and tidied up his appearance in an orderly way. Even his beard, which had not been treated for a long time, was swept away by the curse.


    He was not in a good state of mind, but faintly, as if the once high spirited man in Dumbledore at Hogwarts had returned.


    At least it looks like that.


    Narcissa was only meekly helping Lucius to straighten her bow tie, but at the end of the day, Narcissa couldn''t help speaking.


    "Lucius Are you really going? It''s dangerous... " Narcissa''s bewilderment at Lucius, the Horcrux and the meeting with the boy, either of which was enough to make Narcissa flustered.


    "He won''t move me. I''m worth it." Lucius said, "give me your wand, Narcissa, I must..."


    "Good!" Narcissa finally nodded, "well, be careful..."


    Then Narcissa took out her wand and put it in Lucius'' palm.


    Lucius pauses, then leaves without saying a word. With a crack, Lucius'' figure disappears in the middle of the hall.


    The journey was destined to be long and dark, at least for Lucius. Marching in the cracks of space, endless darkness engulfed people, but in a flash, Lucius appeared around a lake.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Lucius Malfoy." Said Fanlin, half lying on the ground, and waving to Lucius, some mud splashed on Malfoy''s robe.


    "Where is this?"


    "I don''t know. Big white brought me here."


    "Big white?"


    "Behind you!"


    With that, Lucius turned around and a white dragon was lying quietly by the lake.


    This startled Lucius.


    "Is this the Dragon at the bottom of Guling pavilion?"


    "That''s right." Fanlin squinted. "It''s pathetic, isn''t it? The dragon should belong to the mountains and the sky."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±Lucius didn''t answer. In fact, he didn''t know how to respond to Vaseline. Was that ironic?


    "I''d like to see with my own eyes the Dark Lord''s Horcrux, that is, the gold cup of khufpav."


    "Well, under your feet!" When Vaseline kicked the earth, Lucius noticed the gold cup under his feet.


    This makes Lucius a little bit What is this attitude?


    The Horcrux of the Dark Lord, and a relic of the founder of hefpaff, do you just throw it under your feet?


    "How about it? Are you going to take him back to the Dark Lord? Maybe Riedel will think about killing you alone


    "Are you forcing me?" When it comes to it, Ruth''s face is red.


    "No, no, no, I''m just giving you a choice." Van Lin shook his head. "To tell you the truth, I won''t stop you if you choose to give it to the Dark Lord."


    "This..." Lucius stares at the golden cup, which is indeed a seductive condition.


    Give the golden cup to the Dark Lord, and what?


    Will the Dark Lord forgive him?


    But in a flash, Lucius thought of the key.


    Anyone in the Death Eater team can return the Horcrux, but it is absolutely impossible for him, who has lost his magic wand, to get back the gold cup of khufpav.


    How can I reasonably get it?


    How did they find them? Even the Dark Lord couldn''t find them. The Ministry of magic has been searching for nearly half a year. The only time was when van Lin killed Bellatrix.


    "You know, I can''t do that." Lucius frowned, anger or fear, and all sorts of emotions are useless now, aren''t they.


    "What a pity." Vaseline shook his head. "But I don''t think you''re a smart man, Lucius, since you let Draco work for Voldemort."


    "It was the Dark Lord who chose Draco!" Lucius shivered at the name of the Dark Lord.


    "It''s all the same, Lucius. You''re not destined to end well, are you?" Fanlin said, "you are the servant of the Dark Lord, and we can be equal to the Dark Lord. Anyway, if I don''t want you to leave..."


    "Don''t talk about meaningless threats. How do you know about Horcruxes?"


    "From that diary," said Fanlin, "Dumbledore and I discovered Tom''s secret at that time. Do you want to know how many Horcruxes he has?"


    "How many?"


    "A total of seven, Lucius, Voldemort successfully divided his soul into seven parts through countless killing. It must be admitted that Tom is still very talented, at least on the way to becoming a madman."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1278

    ¡­¡­


    "Seven?" Lucius pursed his lips quickly.


    He had a careful understanding of the magic, and naturally he knew what it was to divide a person''s soul into seven parts.


    No normal person would do such a thing.


    Regardless of how harsh the conditions are, the simple process of splitting the soul is enough to drive a normal person crazy, just like being cut off by a steel knife, while the wound on the soul has not been healed.


    "You didn''t hear me wrong, just seven." Van Lim yawned, stood up and looked at Lucius.


    "Tom Riddle''s diary, the little gift you gave Ginny, this is" why? "


    "Because the Gunter family is the descendant of Slytherin, and it is also the only wizard with pure blood. Your Dark Lord was born by Marvolo''s little daughter and a Muggle named Tom Riedel in the small town. And the price of making the ring into a Horcrux is the life of the Riedel family, I think Tom didn''t mention it to any of you


    "This..."


    Lucius was unable to speak for a long time, which had a serious impact on him.


    Restore the glory of the ancient pure blood family. In fact, which of the remaining families is pure blood?


    At least, Malfoy is not like this, otherwise Malfoy will not be able to keep strong all the time.


    But so is the master of Slytherin''s only blood?


    And then under the banner of the glory of the pure blood family, they were cheated around?


    It can''t be denied that this is in the interest of Malfoy family, but it doesn''t mean that Malfoy should be treated as a fool for decades.


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Lucius said in a deep voice, "there are still two Horcruxes."


    "Of course." There are two Horcruxes, one hidden in Harry''s body and the other in Tom''s hand. I don''t know how much you know about Horcruxes. Can you tell me


    "Horcrux What happens if Horcruxes are destroyed? " Lucius shook his head and refused.


    "Death." "Tom will be destroyed at once. In fact, he should have left long ago, only relying on some black magic to keep him as he is. This is different from the dark lord you know."


    "Yes..." Lucius nodded. The Dark Lord could still communicate, but now


    "Have you destroyed six Horcruxes?" Lucius said, his eyes fixed on vaseline, hoping that he would give him a definite answer.


    "So to speak." "It''s really heartbreaking. These are the relics of the founders of Hogwarts, and they have made great contributions to Hogwarts."


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "Mr. Lucius, you should not have asked me this question." "The right to choose has always been in your hands, but you have made some mistakes, so it is up to you to bear the consequences," said Fanlin


    "Don''t talk about it. I need Draco and Narcissa to survive."


    "And you?" Van Lim did not move, just looked at Lucius who stepped forward.


    You can see that he was very angry, and now Lucius could not keep his inner peace.


    "I If you can... " Lucius hesitated to say, no one will want to die, unless it is some crazy people, and Lucius is obviously not in this list.


    "In that case, I''d like to know how you handled Bellatrix''s body after we left."


    "That''s Mrs. Lestrange!" Lucius said calmly.


    "It looks like you''re out of touch, isn''t it? Let me see who can keep you in front of Tom now Taffel, Trevor, Alex, oh, of course, I almost forgot, Severus Snape, you''re going to put Draco back at Hogwarts, aren''t you? "


    Lucius did not speak, and he found his thoughts as though they were pierced.


    This is definitely designed by the boy in front of me.


    From the very beginning of talking to him about Horcruxes, naturally, he has been in a passive position.


    The Dark Lord is terrible, a guy who doesn''t care about life at all.


    It''s a natural difference from them.


    Even in the evil black wizard, there will be partners of their own.


    But the Dark Lord is just a person, all other things for him can be absolutely survival or destruction because of his mood at any time.


    Lucius would rather regard the Dark Lord as a monster than a black wizard.


    Only Severus can say a word. After all, Severus solved the problem of the Dark Lord himself and successfully killed Dumbledore at Hogwarts observatory.But can Severus really influence the Dark Lord''s decision?


    Lucius is not a person who is willing to believe others. He is more willing to hold the right of choice in his own hands than to believe that others can take advantage of him.


    But it was the Dark Lord


    After a long silence, Lucius finally said, "I can give you the rest of the Horcrux..."


    "No, actually, I already know where it is." Vaseline shook his head. "Don''t try to commit to others with something you can''t do, Lucius. You can''t do it, which means you''re not qualified at all."


    "What can I do then?"


    "There''s a lot more you can do, Lucius. Think about it. You''re in charge of the Malfoy family. Tom won''t easily ignore your role. Of course, it''s still open to question whether Tom Riddell still cares about the organization he founded


    "But I have no right."


    "But you have a source, and you have your identity, Lucius Malfoy, a Death Eaters


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1279

    "What, you want to go to the Death Eater''s meeting?" Lucius looked at Vaseline in astonishment. "Are you crazy? If you are exposed, no one can save you!"


    "You don''t have to worry about it, Lucius!" "All you need to do is take me, but before that, I need to know some answers, Lucius."


    "What''s the answer?" Lucius calmed himself down. Whether it was the dark lord or the boy in front of him, their behavior was no different from that of a madman. One was the loss of human nature, the other was death


    This Lucius''s reaction made Fanlin feel helpless.


    In fact, Fanlin didn''t want to go anywhere.


    But the problem is, if he doesn''t go there, it''s impossible to know the exact location of Voldemort. There are many things, such as the Horcruxes in the forbidden area, which the Vaseline won''t touch. But the question is, how strong is Voldemort now, whether his side has the ability to fight against it, and the time converter


    "The Ministry of magic, you should know, I''ve been there once."


    "Yes, Alex was very angry. I heard you destroyed his office But what does it have to do with what you''re going to do. The Dark Lord put the remaining Horcrux in... "


    "Cough..." Fanlin coughed awkwardly, and interrupted Lucius'' conjecture.


    "What I want to ask is "Mystery department! "


    " mystery department? " Lucius looked at Vaseline, and then felt a little puzzled, "what do you ask that for?"


    "Don''t you know what Alex is doing at the Ministry of magic?"


    "I know something The Dark Lord gave Alex a magic array and asked him to arrange the magic array. Then Lucius thought for a moment, vaguely remembering what Bellatrix had said.


    What, Alexis is just a piece of trash that can''t be accomplished but failed enough. The Dark Lord can''t find what he wants, and the hall of time


    "You mean time hall?"


    "Yes Said Fanlin, taking out the copy of the magic circle from Alex''s office.


    "This is what the Dark Lord wants to do. I have studied it for a long time, but there are still some academic problems..."


    "What?"


    "Time." Vernin said, "time converter!"


    "It''s dangerous!" Rarely, Lucius frowned. "If you want it, I can. I have one in my house..."


    It''s full of black lines.


    Don''t you mean there are only a dozen time converters?


    What''s more, you admitted that this thing was dangerous just now. How could you say that in a twinkling of an eye, if you want it, there is a similar tone in my family.


    "From fudge?"


    "Fudge? That guy doesn''t have that ability yet! " Lucius said scornfully, "that''s from the last prime minister, the latest."


    ¡­¡­


    Sure enough, the old family is still an old family.


    At least, Fanlin wanted those dangerous things. Besides turning to nicoleme, he couldn''t buy them even at high prices on the black market.


    "Stop, stop, I don''t want to talk to you about how much you have, because it doesn''t work unless you can come up with a couple of devastating things and get all the Death Eaters together."


    "What do you want to know?"


    "Time converter, I mean, the oldest one!"


    Lucius frowned. "You mean the first one?"


    "Yes "That''s one of the conditions, Lucius, if you know it, I''d like to..."


    "In the time hall!" Lucius frowned and said, "sure, in the hall of time."


    "Inside?"


    "Yes


    Lucius nodded, "because the mystical Department preceded the Ministry of magic, especially the hall of time and the hall of death The original form of the Ministry of magic was built on the basis of these two, starting from the Merlin era


    "The age of Merlin?"


    "Yes, because the time converter itself was developed in the age of Merlin, but I heard that the original time converter was not made by Merlin, just like..."


    "God?"


    "That''s right." Lucius nodded. "According to the Malfoy family, the prototype of a time converter can be anything. It can be a clock, a cup, a cane, etc Because the power of time is too dangerous, mage Merlin will like this The power was banished into the space fissure. It is said that the original time converter was kept by the elves, while the later time converters were made by the wizard based on the relics of MAGE Merlin. "


    "So? That''s how you decide the time converter I mean, time is in the Ministry of magic? "


    "Because the Ministry of magic in other places has no way to maintain the power of the time converter. In fact, there are always some people who try to change the past. But with the passage of time, the effect of the time converter is constantly fading, just as the energy in it disappears. Only the Ministry of magic here can still use the time converter."Van Lin nodded.


    It seems that the time converter is like a collector, storing time as energy. Naturally, there is no way to replenish it after it is consumed.


    Magic can''t restrain time, which is more like a kind of conceptual power, and as the only preserver, there is no doubt that the British Ministry of magic is the only place to connect this kind of conceptual power.


    Time exists in the Ministry of magic, or, because the Ministry of magic is built on the cracks in space.


    This did make Fanlin feel a little confused, because he had no way to understand what kind of existence it was.


    Magic? Spirit? Ideology?


    Space can also be divided by latitude, but I have never seen the wizard play with time clearly.


    Long time?


    It''s killing to wash it.


    In this way, it seems that Voldemort only denied them ideologically in gringoth, or simply, everything is composed of energy, which is not too difficult.


    But why does Voldemort have to look for something like this?


    He''s going back to the past? Or to resurrect a whole God?


    "I see, this thing..." All of a sudden, Fanlin felt some headache, which was not a very good solution. Anything linked with time was very dangerous. Any small change might cause irreversible consequences.


    Now think about it. It was a big death to save Sirius with the time converter.


    As the saying goes, the more you know, the more you can feel fear.


    Because the truth of the world is always an unknown number, even God can not figure out an answer. After all, the world is in front of all people and is the basis of everything.


    "Let''s talk about it later, so you don''t have to worry about it." Van Lin grinned.


    Instead of thinking about these marginal things, it''s better to think about how you can wake Harry up and drag Dumbledore to kill Tom.


    Because Fanlin found that he could not make sure of it.


    He is not the real one who thinks highly of himself. If he is not careful, no matter who he is, he will be finished.


    In the powerful wizard, in the case of unprepared, Muggles killed with weapons are also everywhere, not to mention such a must die Bureau.


    If Voldemort wants to die, let him do it.


    At least Fanlin has no way to deal with him now. He can''t even figure out Harry. He still wants to find something that mage Merlin thinks is dangerous and needs to be banished into the space fissure?


    That''s a space crack!


    Although I don''t quite understand it, when I travel in space through mirage, I still have some feelings about those dark spaces on the road that emit weird breath.


    The wizard''s perception Forget it, no matter how you think about it, there is absolutely no hope of survival.


    Die before you leave school?


    Fanlin is not the first warrior to eat melons.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1280

    What''s it like to be back at Malfoy again?


    Anyway, I don''t like it very much. The luxurious breath that comes from your face makes Fanlin feel a little


    Evil capitalists, but also for hundreds of years.


    As one of the oldest families today, Malfoy is undoubtedly the richest. Of course, the panderagon family is also included. However, this family is too low-key, and there is Laura''s family.


    However, Fanlin has no specific understanding. After all, most of the family members who can keep the blood magic have problems.


    You can''t expect a confused person to start a career. It''s like asking a disabled person with a broken leg to run.


    It''s not a gentleman''s behavior to force people.


    However, because of this, Voldemort will keep Malfoy.


    In fact, there are many ancient aristocrats in Britain, and Malfoy''s success is that it is impossible to clear these noble families in a short time.


    Even if Lucius didn''t move, Voldemort probably wouldn''t do anything to him.


    It''s just a Horcrux.


    But things are different now.


    All of Voldemort''s Horcruxes outside were destroyed, and there was Bellatrix''s death. Lucius couldn''t get away from it.


    At the end of the day, it was Vaseline who was plotting against Lucius and bringing him and his family, so that, whether they win or lose, it would be good for them.


    Of course, only for Yu Fanlin.


    Now, however, there is a more important thing in front of Fanlin, which is to join the death eaters.


    In fact, it''s not difficult at all. It''s easy to join the Death Eater team if you show some black magic. Naturally, it''s easy to join the Death Eater''s team. But the key is how to attend the Death Eater''s meeting and the vampire''s territory, where there are few witches.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Said Lucius, looking at the Vaseline in the stone chamber.


    In a flash, Fanlin has changed a lot.


    His facial features became more profound and three-dimensional, and his nose was slightly flattened. Although the basic face shape did not change, the most important thing was that van Lin kept his beard.


    Platinum gold long hair shawl, dark green eyes with a pair of black glasses.


    Now, Fanlin is like a Malfoy family


    "I am your distant relative, Mr. Lucius, distant relative." Van Lin repeated.


    It''s been about a week since I got back here, as van Lin thought.


    Lucius recovered his calmness and found his reason to continue to exist. Although van Lin didn''t know what price he paid, it was a good thing to survive in a short time under Tom''s hands.


    But it also strengthened Lucius'' determination to leave the death eaters.


    Being with Voldemort is a chronic death, and it''s very painful. He''ll drain your last share of your value, and then dispose of you like garbage.


    A man who is indifferent to life, of course, besides himself, such a madman, would you expect him to command other witches like a leader?


    Now, it''s not the Death Eaters or the bad vampires that the Dark Lord trusts most.


    On the contrary, only death is more suitable for the Dark Lord. Those Dementors


    "Perseus Malfoy, a black wizard travelling around the world, a distant relative of the Malfoys family, came for a great victory." Said Fanlin, slowly finishing his bow tie.


    "Of course, you can modify the genealogy a little bit, or..."


    "No need!" Lucius coldly refused, "that''s OK. No one will care."


    "So, are you sure?"


    "I''ll take care of it all!" Lucius said, "it''s just a deal!"


    "It looks like you''re paying a little less, Mr. Malfoy. The two sides of the deal don''t seem to be equal."


    "I can only do so much." Lucius said something gray, he wanted to leave the Dark Lord, but Malfoy''s strength could not do this, even if his arm was cut off.


    "Well, it looks like I''m not a particularly greedy person!" At last, Fanlin put all his belongings in order, and the broad wizard''s robe covered up all the information that might be exposed. At last, Fanlin thought about it and put the ring on his hand that only Rutherford had seen.


    The strange blood light makes Fanlin''s temperament a little strange. His face is a little pale and looks more like a weak patient.


    "You can guarantee your magic..."


    "No, no, no, Mr. Lucius, magic doesn''t solve everything." Van Lin shook his head. "Any extra action will increase the possibility of exposure. I don''t want to disappear here so soon.""Lucius, are you there?" Narcissa''s voice came in from outside.


    "Yes Lucius looked at Fanlin, who was still tidying up his appearance, and finally said, "what''s the matter, dear?"


    "May I come in?"


    "Of course


    With a squeak, the door was opened, and Narcissa stepped in from the outside, and then looked at Vaseline with some incomprehension.


    "This is..."


    "Perseus Perseus Malfoy, Madame Narcissa, as you know, Lucius'' cousin, studied in demstrom Van Lin said with a smile.


    "Demstrand? Are you van Lin al


    "Yes Lucius nodded. "I don''t know how he did it, but I''m sure he didn''t rely on magic..."


    "There are many magical things in the world, not only magic can do it." Van Lin said with a smile. "But, Mrs. Narcissa, my Nephew Draco has now been sent to Hogwarts? "


    "Don''t go too far."


    "I''m just stating an established fact." Fanlin said, "I''m yours Well Cousin, at least for some time to come. "


    "If I had a choice, I would not have kept you for so long."


    "What a pity." However, how long is the party to start? I can''t wait to resolve the conflict between you


    "Contradiction? What''s the contradiction? "


    "Of course, vampires..." "I always want to show my value in this team, don''t I?" Van Lin said


    Fanlin rubbed the soul ring with one hand, and for the suppression of vampires, I think, the wizard of the old generation of Death Eaters should also be very unhappy. Lucius alone can''t do it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1281

    Malfoy Manor.


    When night falls, the old manor always looks strange and terrifying.


    At least in Muggle''s eyes.


    There are too many legends handed down in the middle ages.


    Werewolves, vampires, sorcerers and witches, all unknown origins come from manors or castles, and mysterious forces always dominate the most fertile area.


    But tonight, the old manor is doomed not to be peaceful.


    The night wind dispersed the dark clouds, and a touch of moonlight scattered into the manor.


    The cold and clear light took a thorough picture of the manor. There are many magical species hidden in the dark.


    Twinkling, in the bushes of the garden, the flower fairy began their work.


    A bunch of cute little guys.


    Abruptly, at the gate of the manor, it was like the whips of a whip, and it made a crisp bang in the quiet of the night.


    "What the hell does Lucius want to do?"


    There was an angry voice from two men in wizard''s robes.


    "Oh, Alex, have you been called by Lucius, too?"


    "Antonin Dolohov!" Alexton stopped. "I didn''t expect you to be here, and Lucius was thinking of something! And Bellatrix, that crazy woman made the Dark Lord destroy Gringotts. I just made a deal with Gringotts! damn! These two bastards... "


    "The ancient Lingge is destroyed? I''ve heard about it, but Why? "


    "Potter''s friend! The boy''s henchmen broke into gringott and stole the Dark Lord''s things from Bellatrix''s vault Alex said, "according to the news that my men came back, they went in with Bellatrix''s key, that damned lunatic, can''t even do such a small thing?"


    "Oh, well, I''m surprised that the Dark Lord didn''t pursue..."


    "Lestrange is gone!" Alexis said, "I''m going to ask the truth. The Dark Lord asked Bellatrix to stay at Malfoy Manor to guard the prisoners. If Lucius doesn''t give us a reasonable explanation today..."


    Suddenly, two figures appeared at the gate of the manor.


    "Hey, gore! Crabbe


    "Alex, Antonin, are you here?" Crabbe said strangely, "I''ve heard from Lucius..."


    "So Lucius thought it was the past?" Alex''s dissatisfaction was written on his face, which made him look a little gloomy. "He''d better explain what we''re called to do tonight, or I''m afraid I''ll ask the Dark Lord to go through all the stupid things he''s done!"


    Alex took a step forward, and the door of the manor opened automatically.


    A party of four headed for the hall.


    Crabbe and Goyle are upset.


    As everyone knows, as far as their family and Malfoy went recently, especially during the time when the Dark Lord disappeared, they almost followed Malfoy''s lead, but now Lucius is not in a good position.


    Alexis is the leader of the Ministry of magic, and this is in conflict with Lucius himself. What''s more, the Dark Lord smoothed down the gringott regardless of the loss two days ago, and Malfoy was also among them.


    Now Malfoy''s house is a house with air leakage everywhere, which collapsed that day.


    "Lucius! Lucius


    On entering the hall, a long table was placed in front of everyone.


    They have held a lot of meetings here, but each time in the name of the Dark Lord!


    Now, Lucius is sitting at the end of the table, and Lucius is looking coldly at the people coming in.


    "Alex! Crabbe! Gore! And Antonin! When you arrive first, you can sit down for a while. The meeting has not started yet... "


    "Conference? Is it the Dark Lord who asked you to summon us Alex said, looking at Lucius discontentedly.


    "No!"


    "No?" Alex raised his voice. "You''d better give me an explanation, Lucius!"


    "You''ll find out later!" Lucius said slowly, as if back to 20 years ago when Lucius was still helping the Dark Lord in charge of Death Eaters.


    "So now! What are you doing there? "


    "What are you doing?" Lucius raised his voice. "This is Malfoy Manor, and I am the master here!"


    Lucius stood up and looked at Alex coldly. "If you are not satisfied, you can leave. No one will force you to stay. However, I just hope you don''t regret it."


    "Regret? What the hell are you up to, Lucius? I''m too busy to talk to you here


    "The door is there, Alex!" Lucius said calmly, unable to see any mood swings.


    "Lucius! LuciusOn entering the hall, a long table was placed in front of everyone.


    They have held a lot of meetings here, but each time in the name of the Dark Lord!


    Now, Lucius is sitting at the end of the table, and Lucius is looking coldly at the people coming in.


    "Alex! Crabbe! Gore! And Antonin! When you arrive first, you can sit down for a while. The meeting has not started yet... "


    "Conference? Is it the Dark Lord who asked you to summon us Alex said, looking at Lucius discontentedly.


    "No!"


    "No?" Alex raised his voice. "You''d better give me an explanation, Lucius!"


    "You''ll find out later!" Lucius said slowly, as if back to 20 years ago when Lucius was still helping the Dark Lord in charge of Death Eaters.


    "So now! What are you doing there? "


    "What are you doing?" Lucius raised his voice. "This is Malfoy Manor, and I am the master here!"


    Lucius stood up and looked at Alex coldly. "If you are not satisfied, you can leave. No one will force you to stay. However, I just hope you don''t regret it."


    "Regret? What the hell are you up to, Lucius? I''m too busy to talk to you here


    "The door is there, Alex!" Lucius said calmly, unable to see any mood swings.


    This time, however, made Alex a little uncertain.


    Lucius used to be important, but that was only once.


    "Hey, Lucius..." Antonin stood out and said, "don''t be so angry. We are all subordinates of the Dark Lord, aren''t we? There''s no need to be so embarrassed And you, Alex, don''t you say there''s something else to ask Lucius? I think we can wait a little bit


    With that, Antonin winked at Alex, and Alex couldn''t be sure to follow him to his seat.


    "I hope you don''t let me down, Lucius. You''ve made enough mistakes!" Alex sat down casually at the left end of the table.


    Lucius is right to sit in the black lord''s usual position, but, indeed, this is Malfoy Manor, everything belongs to Lucius, at least now it seems that there is no problem, but what will the Dark Lord think?


    It was OK 20 years ago, but now?


    "It''s not up to you to cut in, Alex!" Lucius said coldly, "this is Malfoy, Lucius Malfoy! At least I won''t be overwhelmed by a bunch of bugs hiding in the shadows. "


    "You are provoking me, Lucius!"


    "Don''t be so impulsive, Alex. Since you took over the Ministry of magic, it seems to me that it''s been getting worse and worse there, or have you got the same brain as that Feller? That''s miserable


    "Lucius, say less!" Antonin said in a deep voice, trying to prevent the outbreak of the dispute.


    "I''m just stating a fact, Antonin!" Lucius said coldly, "a group of sorcerers were pressed on top of their heads by a group of blood sucking insects. This is really a sad thing, Alex! I''m really sorry for the Dark Lord now. In my opinion, it''s better for greyburg to have a good meal than to put a mindless wizard in the position of minister of magic. Oh, of course, he can''t open his mouth now. I feel very sorry for this... "


    "You are..." Alex got up in a rage and aimed his wand at Lucius.


    "What? Are you going to kill me? " Lucius looked at Alex calmly. "Kill me and you''ll never get out of this position, Alex. All your life, you''ll be crushed by the bugs in the shadows, just like you drove greyburg to the corner lane."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1282

    ¡­¡­


    The scene on the table looked very strange.


    Especially Alex''s face, it can be said that the change is very wonderful.


    "We are witches!" After holding on for a long time, Alex suddenly found that he had no way to refute.


    How similar is it now?


    They were both factions, and then greyburg, the werewolf, was driven to the subterranean street of the alley.


    Vampires can''t do this. However, it can be some irrelevant personnel to treat witches as blood food at the beginning. However, if those vampires attack them one day, the Dark Lord will pay attention to them?


    Or do they have a fight with a vampire?


    The Vatican and the vampire tribe have fought for centuries without winning, and Alex doesn''t think the death eaters will be stronger than the Vatican.


    You know, at that time, witches were almost completely driven out of the magic world by the Vatican. Many of them were like mice scurrying in the dark, um, corners.


    "Then take what a wizard should look like, Alex!" Lucius said coldly, "you can stay and solve the problem, or the door will be there!"


    "I''ll see what you can do, Lucius!" Alex said coldly and angrily returned to his seat.


    This makes van Lin secretly sigh that if he is Lucius, he will be absolutely flustered in the face of Death Eaters like Alex if he is Lucius.


    If you are not careful, you will be cool.


    But Lucius was very calm, as if the original leader of the nobility had returned.


    But Lucius had a cold sweat.


    If Antonin didn''t stop Alex, the chances of him finishing were too great to be even questioned.


    One after another arrived at Malfoy Manor.


    Many of them can still be called by name.


    For example, Avery and morcerb, both of whom are classmates of Professor Snape, and Auguste lukewarm, who was initially placed in the interior of the Ministry of magic by Voldemort, and some of them are not very clear, but Van Lim roughly remembers a few names. Selwin, scarabio and Dolphine rolle, who were called by Lucius to attend this internal meeting, were basically leaders.


    But there were still a lot of people who didn''t show up.


    Excluding the vampire faction, those later black wizard can not squeeze into their small circle at all.


    "Haven''t you come yet, Lucius, how many have you called?" Alex said impatiently that he had been sitting here for at least ten minutes, but Lucius still did not mean to start.


    "Wait a minute, Alex!" Lucius said, when a woman came in from the outside.


    "Taffel!"


    This startled Alex, and then he stood up and glared at Lucius.


    "You''d better explain to me what''s going on, Lucius!"


    "Well, it seems that minister Alex doesn''t welcome me," Lucius did not speak, but taffel was petite. "This is not a gentleman''s behavior..."


    "It''s none of your business, tavern. You''d better leave now!"


    "But I heard that there was a little tea party here, so I thought it was natural to give Mr. Malfoy a face." Taffel looked at the man sitting at the table with a smile. "Now, it doesn''t seem like that."


    With that, taffel licked his red lips, which had a different allure.


    "Visitors are guests!" Lucius forced a twitch of the corner of his mouth. "For friends, Malfoy Manor is naturally welcome."


    Alex sat back again, not sure what Lucius was up to.


    This woman is a vampire.


    It wasn''t with the Trevor Gang, but it was also a vampire. God knows what this woman will do.


    "You''d better be able to solve this problem, Lucius, or..."


    "Calm down, don''t be impatient..." Lucius said without raising his head. He did not know what he was thinking.


    At this time, the door of the meeting room was pushed open again, and a man walking with his own air came in. His black cloak was windless, which made him look like a big bat.


    "Here you are, Severus, my friend!" Said Lucius, rising to meet Snape.


    This made Alex feel very uncomfortable, but in front of Snape, he did not dare to show any performance.


    If anyone is most trusted in front of the Dark Lord now, there is no one but Severus.


    There might have been another Bellatrix, but Bellatrix disappeared, and Porter''s accomplices stole her face and stole the gringott vault.Up to now, Bellatrix''s whereabouts have not been found. Alex is almost sure that Bellatrix is definitely dead, otherwise such a big thing will happen, she would have jumped out in the morning.


    Now Snape is absolutely the dominant family. As long as he is still in the Death Eaters'' ranks, we can''t ignore Severus.


    Immediately, everyone stood up.


    Severus nodded, walked in with a cold face, and sat down in the first position on Lucius'' right hand.


    Now, the whole table is almost full, and only Lucius has a seat on his left.


    "Anyone else didn''t come?"


    Severus, with a gloomy face, said, "Lucius?"


    "That''s one of the aims, Severus." Said Lucius, sitting up and looking quietly at the people around him.


    "Now, Lucius, take us today..." Alex took a look at Snape and taffel, who was sitting opposite him.


    These are the two people he cares about most.


    Snape''s will, and taffel''s words and deeds.


    "To bring you together today, there are two things." Lucius said, "it''s about your future destiny, so please be careful."


    "Fate? Lucius, you are a little alarmist Said a tall, thin man, leaning back on the back of his chair, looking at Lucius in a bad color.


    "Or, Lucius, do you think you''re..."


    "I''m still saying that, morcerb, it''s about our fate, the fate of the death eaters, and of course, if you think it''s a joke, you can leave, but I can''t guarantee what will happen."


    "You''re threatening us, Lucius!" The man stood up and glared at Lucius. "You''d better..."


    "Lie down!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1283

    "Who?"


    Alex stood up, but before Alex could make a move, a sharp blade suddenly tore murcerber''s throat.


    Blood gushed from morcerb''s neck. Alex was stunned for a moment. When he responded, the long wizard''s robe was full of blood.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Somebody, come out!"


    Suddenly, everyone stood up and aimed their wands at the dark place before.


    "Lucius, I am so disappointed that you should allow such rubbish to be so reckless in Malfoy''s castle."


    With that, a young man in gorgeous clothes came out of the shadow.


    This man and Lucius have seven points of similarity, but there are some slight differences in the eyebrows, but the arrogance of his face is hardly concealed, just like Lucius Malfoy.


    "Damn it, you? You killed mulcerber? " Avery said angrily. The wand shook and a pale green light came out.


    "Is that your ability?" Suddenly, a hand hit avery on the shoulder.


    As a matter of fact, Fanlin also wants to pass the next Avada curse, but this is a little too shocking.


    "What?"


    Avery looked at the distance in horror. A vision was gradually disappearing.


    "When..."


    "When you are in a daze!" When van Lin laughed, a black wand magnified infinitely in front of avery.


    "Stop it!"


    All of a sudden, one hand was on van Lin''s arm, Alex looked at him with a bad look, and the other hand was holding his wand tightly.


    "You are Alex? The Minister of magic? "


    "It''s me." Alexton stopped. "Sir, do you want to let avery go first? Besides, you need to give us a reason, otherwise..."


    "What else? None of you want to get out of here? " Van Lin said with a smile, his hand pulled back, and the whole person disappeared beside Avery.


    "Is this magic?"


    "Magic!" Once again, the voice of Fanlin came from Lucius.


    "What''s the matter, Lucius!" Avery seems to have reacted that if the wand had touched her body, he would not have come to a better end than morcerb.


    "Let me introduce you." Lucius gave van Lin a meaningful look. "Perseus Malfoy, my cousin."


    "Cousin?"


    "Are you kidding, Lucius, why didn''t I know you had a cousin?"


    "The Malfoys are much bigger than you think, wizard!" Van Lin said coldly.


    "If you''re really Lucius'' cousin, then, what happened to morcerb..."


    "This is the end of all who offend Malfoy Besides, it''s worse than I thought. It seems that the wizard has forgotten the most basic thing after a long time of cultivation


    "What do you mean?"


    "All of you, if I will, stay!" Fanlin said, one after another of the phantom appeared behind the death eaters, wand after wand aimed at their back.


    "This is..."


    "Arrogant boy! Play tricks Avery said angrily that fear had devoured his mind twice in a row.


    "I said, you should disappear!" Said Fanlin, and suddenly the phantom behind avery burst into a flash of light from his wand.


    The wail suddenly became the main theme of the conference hall.


    "Wait a minute! Wait a minute Alex called, but Fanlin didn''t mean to stop.


    In the end, the fire devoured avery''s body, leaving only a pile of ashes on the floor of the conference room.


    "No wonder you''re going to be pinned on top of your head by a bunch of reptiles." Fanlin looked contemptuously at the people around him, "is this the team of Death Eaters?"


    "What do you want to say, Malfoy!"


    "I''m just ashamed that you can be with Malfoy."


    "Malfoy in company?"


    "Yes, I don''t understand why a wizard as powerful as the Dark Lord needs a group of people to hold him back. Now it looks worse than I thought."


    "Lucius, that''s what you''re going to say, get a helper and humiliate your old friend?" Alex said with a gloomy look.


    "I''m just dissatisfied with the status quo, and it''s just the return of my cousin, Perseus Malfoy, that gives me an opportunity." Lucius said, "Malfoy is still Malfoy, which has never changed."


    "What do you want to do, Lucius!"


    "I just gave us a chance." Lucius said, "my cousin...""Wait, Lucius!" Snape suddenly stood up and looked at Van Lin quietly. "I don''t understand. Why do you..."


    "Garbage has to be cleared out of this team, isn''t it, Mr. Severus Snape, I heard that you killed Dumbledore, want to come..." "I think you are different from them, don''t you?"


    "Severus!"


    "Calm down, Alex. I''d like to hear what Mr. Malfoy wants to say."


    "What do you say?" Fanlin snorted, "a group of witches, ancient pure blood nobles, responded to the call of the Dark Lord, but were driven down by a group of reptiles, even the Malfoy family..."


    "That''s Lucius himself


    "Remember, Mr. Alex, this is Malfoy Manor." "And, I After the return of Perseus Malfoy, it is impossible for us to allow such a situation to develop, and we can also mix in a vampire in our current team, which really makes me feel very Dissatisfaction


    Van Linton said in a cold voice, holding out a hand, the monstrous blood awn blooms in the palm of Fanlin.


    Suddenly, taffel seemed to be lost in his mind, and the whole person seemed to be a little dull.


    "I said, get out!"


    "Yes, my master!"


    Taffel bowed his head respectfully, then slowly retreated.


    This makes Fanlin a little surprised.


    Rutherford and he said that the soul ring has a certain control effect on vampires, and those below the prince level have no resistance at all. However, Vaseline was still a little surprised to see this scene with his own eyes.


    He could feel that taffel''s will was wiped out. Van Lin even felt that if he let taffel decide himself, taffel would not hesitate to end his life.


    This is a kind of absolute control ability, obviously, the effect is even stronger than van Lin imagined.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1284

    ¡­¡­


    "It seems our Vampire Lady is very obedient." Van Lin said with a smile. He also went to his seat and sat down in spite of the astonished eyes of others.


    "This is the soul snatching curse?"


    "No, no, no, it''s just an ability, for vampires!" Fanlin said faintly, "what''s the problem?"


    "Needle for vampires?"


    Alex''s eyes lit up. He couldn''t believe his ears.


    They are death eaters, witches, and as servants who have been following the Dark Lord for the longest time, there is no reason why they are pressed on their heads by a bunch of blood sucking bedbugs.


    "Forgive me for being rude, Mr. Malfoy. We recognize your strength." Alex thought a little and said.


    As a matter of fact, he can''t help it if he doesn''t say so.


    The phantoms made by Vaseline are still standing behind them and pointing their wands at them.


    Yes, Vaseline nodded slightly.


    It''s very simple to make illusions, isn''t it? This is Malfoy Manor. He has a lot of time to arrange and use thunder to make an example. Now it seems that the effect is good.


    However, to van Lin''s attention, Snape said a word to him and there was no other action.


    His identity can''t stand scrutiny. Lucius and Severus are good friends for many years. If anyone here knows enough about the Malfoy family, there can be no one else except Snape.


    Fanlin did not communicate with Professor Snape in advance. In fact, Fanlin did not want to involve Snape.


    If it turns out, the Malfoy family can still hide, but Snape is the headmaster of Hogwarts. He can''t leave Hogwarts alone. If he doesn''t take charge of Hogwarts, no one knows what will happen in Hogwarts. Fortunately, Snape didn''t talk much.


    As for the name of Perseus Malfoy, Severus naturally knows that it is a fake. In his opinion, this is nothing more than a means for Lucius to regain his position, a powerful thug and the ability to restrain vampires. This should be regarded as a new investment like his old friend, and naturally he has no idea to expose him.


    However, whether this person''s safety or not will have an impact on him needs to be reconsidered by Snape. However, looking at this man''s back, Snape feels very familiar.


    Fanlin?


    Some, but the last time I saw van Lin


    Height is a fatal injury. Well, Snape ruled it out.


    It''s different from Snape''s indifference.


    It can be said that van Lim successfully angered Alex, but it also let Alex find his value.


    Everything is negotiable, isn''t it.


    "Well, I believe you all know me Cousin... " Lucius said softly, looking very indifferent.


    "My cousin studied in demstrand and has been wandering around the world since then, rarely returning to the UK. This time, I had a hard time getting in touch with him in order to change our situation."


    "Before that, Mr. Perseus, I have a little request..."


    "Do you mean these phantoms?" Fanlin said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. Since everyone shows the sincerity of the conversation, naturally, I won''t start with my friends."


    "The strength of Sir is really admirable!" Antonin sighed, waving quietly, and the last vestiges of avery and murcerber had been cleared.


    "I don''t know how..."


    "I''ve been a demon hunter for a while, and I''ve been communicating with witches all over the world. Naturally, it''s no surprise that there''s some weird magic." Fanlin said lightly, "in my eyes, dark creatures are just a group of garbage."


    After speaking, the faces of several people present were not very good-looking.


    Once they thought so, but the reality gave them a heavy slap.


    Those ancient vampires they can''t fight, and the family relationship of vampires makes the superior have absolute dominance over the subordinates. After thousands of years of running in, they are not rivals at all.


    After all, time is just a number for vampires.


    At least compared with humans, a thousand years of time is almost unimaginable, and for some ancient monsters, they have already experienced it.


    "You are so confident, sir. You probably don''t know what we are facing..."


    "A family of vampires who haven''t been out of the world for three or four hundred years. Most of them are old people with fixed ideas. I don''t know why you lost to such a group of old guys."


    Alex looked a little disdainful.


    "I''ll see when you face it." Alex thought secretly, but his face did not show any dissatisfaction."Mr. pushus seems to be confident." Alexis said with a smile, "I don''t know what''s the best way Mr. pushus has?"


    "It depends on the attitude of the Lord of the dark." "As far as I know, Lord Black is very dissatisfied with you. Let me think about it, because of a boy?"


    Alex had a little embarrassed in his face.


    The boy was only part of it, and more of the tasks set by the black lord, whether it was for porter or for time converter, Alex did not complete.


    The Dark Lord doubted Alex''s ability, and the damned bugs reached under his hand, and even today''s meeting had the mad woman tavern informed.


    "It''s not just us that failed, you think you Malfoy family can survive?" Alexis said in a little annoyance, "the gurlingge was destroyed, Lucius, and I just came to ask you what it was, and what was Bellatrix, where did she go?"


    "That''s Mrs. lestranch." "And, not waiting for Lucius to reply, van Lin said first," and that''s just a crazy woman. "


    "What does that mean?"


    "What does it mean? A guy who has trouble with the Malfoys. "


    "Say less, pussy!" Lucius Malfoy frowned and was somewhat discontented. "Sorry, pussy has just returned and may not know much about our status quo, but Bella has been missing for a long time."


    "Missing? What''s the matter with this? "


    "That day I heard tabbock that day they might have found Porter''s tracks, and Bella went out with everyone. "


    "You didn''t go?" Alex was delighted, "what about the results, they..."


    "If they succeed, I don''t think the Dark Lord has to destroy the ancient Lingge, right." Lucius said, softly, and stood up. "The Dark Lord is very dissatisfied with us. I think we should be honest, Alex."


    "What do you mean, Lucius, what do you mean I have..."


    "What would you do with it in private?" Lucius looked at him coldly, "we are death eaters, wizards, and the most loyal supporters of the Lord of the dark. But we are now being held down on our heads by a group of vampires. What is the problem, Alexis?"


    Alexis looked at Malfoy in a uncertain manner. He broke the situation for Malfoy. Alexis was still a bit of a bit of a bit of an uncertainty.


    This makes van Lin feel a little speechless.


    Whether it is Muggle or wizard are like this, in each other''s defense, no one can step back.


    In fact, the purpose of today is to pull fan Lin into the Death Eater team. As for the latter, fan Lin is not very concerned.


    Alex can''t have explained everything for a conversation, right.


    It''s easy to be at a high position and you can''t see yourself.


    "What are you talking about, Lucius, I don''t understand..." Alex shook his head. "If that''s what you have in the west, then..."


    "So what are you going to do?" Lucius said without any hesitation, "go back and let the vampires take away our victory while winning? Many of us are sitting here, and at least they have spent more than 20 years, and then at the end, all the big heads are taken away by others? "


    "This is the cause of the Lord of the black lord!"


    "Yes, it is also an opportunity to restore pure blood glory." Lucius said, "but now look at what you''re doing Alex? To fill the appetite of those blood sucking insects with the life of a wizard? And then let the people keep on disappearing their sophistication? What are you doing Alex? "


    "It doesn''t matter what you do, Lucius Everything It''s all for the Dark Lord. " Alex was angry and said, "are you investigating me?"


    "I just don''t want to have moths in the cause of Lord black lord. If necessary, we must ensure that we have strong means of cleaning. Now, my cousin, pussy Malfoy, has that ability, and naturally, we need some reform!"


    "It''s simple!" "You don''t think I want to clean up the team," Alexis said


    "People other than you are cleaned up?"


    "Don''t say you don''t think that, Lucius, we don''t make any sense to pull these things, you can''t believe me, and in turn, I am the same."


    "But we can join hands for a short time." "Strictly speaking, it''s all for the Lord of the dark, isn''t it?" Lucius said


    "What are you going to do?"


    "We have the ability to control vampires, we must release the Dark Lord''s trust in vampires, this is the world of witchcraft!"


    "Not so simple, Lucius!" "Like this, two vampires have nothing to do with it," Alex said, with a gray face"Then it''s up to you, Alex!" Lucius said, "you are the Minister of the Ministry of magic, and the search for Potter is in your hands. Everything is operational, isn''t it?"


    "What are you going to do, the soul curse?"


    "No, no, no, it''s true, Mr. Alex." Vaseline shook his head and said, "as I said, this is not a soul snatching curse."


    Alex looks at the table in silence as he ponders over the possibility.


    This is one of the most commonly used tactics in factional disputes, isn''t it? Mutual framing and betrayal.


    But once the Dark Lord finds out


    Now they have made little progress, and then they have framed their allies. Although for the Dark Lord, it should be closer to death eaters, the Dark Lord''s mental state seems to be


    "We can talk about it in another way." Lucius said, "in fact, I have some news about Bellatrix here. Of course, I can give her up to you, Alex."


    "What?" Alex suddenly looked up. "Bellatrix?"


    "Yes, not long ago, Narcissa was searching for a sense, and we may have found Bella''s body."


    "It''s a hot potato for you, Lucius!" Alex said mercilessly, "everyone knows that Bellatrix has been in Malfoy Manor."


    "It''s just my sincerity," Lucius said. "It''s also a reminder that our enemies are not just vampires. Porter and his companions are also growing. Of course, you can understand it as a warning."


    "Warning?"


    "Bellatrix is a good example, isn''t it?" Lucius said, "at least we should exchange some information, don''t we? You know, since Severus is not able to ensure their own safety, what''s more, your Ministry of magic is not..."


    "Enough, Lucius!" Alex said, "are you so sure you''ll kill them, that perverted boy?"


    "I have." Fanlinqing coughed, "I''m very interested to come and compete with that boy in your mouth."


    Then, van leen noticed that Snape''s eyes ran over his body.


    Fanlin''s present appearance is really too threatening, ruthless, and his magic power is so high that even he can''t find out which step Fanlin can do.


    If this guy named Perseus Malfoy meets porters, it''s definitely a problem.


    However, Alex nodded, which was the recognition of van Lin''s strength. He was able to kill Avery and morcerb under the noses of so many people. Naturally, Alex would not despise Vaseline.


    "Let me go back and think about it, Lucius. I have a lot of things to deal with, you know."


    "I hope you won''t be too long. My patience is limited, Alex!" Lucius gave Alexis a cold snort, as if he had agreed to Alex''s request.


    "If there is nothing else, let''s call it a day."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1285

    Alex left in a hurry, which was a relief to Fanlin.


    In Alexis''s view, the ability of Perseus Malfoy is definitely an opportunity to suppress the vampire quietly. However, the problem is that Perseus is out of control, and at present, they do not have the ability to control Perseus at all.


    This damned Malfoy is much better than they think. It''s like facing an old guy who has lived for hundreds of years.


    Naturally, Alexis couldn''t believe Malfoy''s words.


    But how did he control taffel?


    Unlike Alex''s doubts, Snape just sat quietly in the conference room.


    He wants Lucius to give him an explanation, and he feels familiar with him, like


    "Anything else, Severus!" Lucius raised his eyebrows and looked at Snape in his chair.


    "I..."


    "You talk first!" Van Lim interrupts that he is not going to involve Snape, and that he has other things to do, such as tracking Alex.


    Fanlin got up and went out, and the phantom followed the wave of Alex''s departure.


    Van Lim''s movements were light, and covered by other wizard''s phantom movements, he wanted to find out if Alex had found the so-called initial time converter.


    Compared with the life here in Fanlin, Hermione can be said to be on the edge of fear.


    Since her separation, Hermione''s heart has been torn up. On the one hand, she is worried about the safety of van Lin, on the other hand


    "Ron, can''t you be quiet for a while..." Hermione looked at Ron impatiently. Since returning here, Ron has fallen back into the state of doing nothing again.


    Fanlin''s magic array is very useful, almost completely suppressing the breath of their breath, which makes several people successfully avoid a wave of death eaters of a large-scale search.


    Harry is still the same, lying on the bed motionless, but Harry seems to be a bit of vicissitudes, and the unstable fluctuation of his body is affecting the people and things around him all the time.


    So that, apart from simple feeding and wiping, no one else could take more care of Harry.


    Luna and Dean still don''t leave. It''s too dangerous outside. Once they show up, they''ll be locked up almost immediately.


    We are all prisoners in Malfoy castle. Naturally, there is no way to avoid being wanted after escaping.


    What''s more, it will bring a lot of trouble to their families.


    Mr. Shannon ferrius is a good example, isn''t he.


    But the only change is Ron.


    His wand was lost a few months ago when it was caught, and Mr. Olivander left and made a new one for Ron.


    This makes Ron very happy.


    Since early this morning, Ron has been nagging at people about it, and experimenting with new wands will always make some jingling noises.


    It makes Hermione a little bit manic.


    "Oh, I''m sorry..." Ron said, but the excitement still did not subside.


    It''s the first time that the wand can be used as a magic wand. Roeder thinks that the wand can be used for the first time.


    "How is Harry?"


    "The same as before..." Said Hermione, looking at Bill coming in from the outside.


    "And you, what have you got?"


    "A few more hiding places have been attacked, but most of them have been found by accident, and a few families are really too late for us to catch up with."


    "That''s the only way." Hermione rubbed her temple with a headache, "we can only wait..."


    "But what are you waiting for, Fanlin to come back or Harry to wake up? Hermione, you have to tell me now what you''re doing... " Bill looked at Hermione seriously, and his eyes were firm enough for Hermione to question.


    "But I..." Hermione looked at Bill''s burning eyes and felt a little numb in her scalp.


    "Well, I''ll change the question. What did van Lin do?"


    "Find a way for Harry to wake up." Hermione said, "but more, I want to know..."


    Hermione said, looking at Ron who rushed out to train with Dean, she felt confused about her life.


    What should she do?


    Get the order of the Phoenix together, and then just stay there?


    "Bill..." After thinking for a long time, Hermione finally said, "I can tell you what we are doing!"


    "Really?"


    "Yes Hermione took a deep breath. "I don''t think we should hide the task Dumbledore left us.""So?" Bill''s face changed and he sat down.


    "It''s about whether we can win, that is, Voldemort''s secret of life and death." Hermione said frankly, "there''s a reason Voldemort can get rid of death. It''s a black magic."


    "What is it?"


    "Horcrux!" Hermione said, "death is used to divide one''s soul. Voldemort has made seven Horcruxes to keep himself from being consumed by death."


    "This is..."


    "A way to protect the soul. It can be said that any Horcrux is alive. Even if Voldemort is dead and fails, he may come back by relying on his soul. You should know what happened to Ginny in the second grade."


    "Yes, I heard it was because of a diary..." Bill nodded. He loved his little sister and every Weasley.


    "That''s one of the Horcruxes that we''ve been collecting and destroying."


    "Well, all of you..."


    "There are six!" Hermione said that her voice trembled unconsciously. Thinking of what might happen to Harry, Hermione was very frightened.


    "We destroyed Six Horcruxes, and the remaining one... "


    "That''s why Fanlin went out, right?" Bill thought, "you should have told me earlier."


    "No It''s no use... " Hermione said, "only those associated with the Horcrux can find it and destroy it, and now that Harry is lying here, it''s only Vaseline who can do that."


    "Well then..." Bill said, "maybe we can provide some..."


    "No, said Fanlin, when he comes back." Hermione shook her head. "I''m sorry, bill. I can only tell you so much."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1286

    ¡­¡­


    "Perseus, come here for a moment!"


    Alex called out from afar, which made Fanlin feel a little unreal.


    The Ministry of magic did not detect the magic of Muggle disguise. Not long ago, Fanlin tried every means to escape from the Ministry of magic. Now, Fanlin can freely enter and leave the Ministry of magic.


    Alex was a little happier than he thought. In fact, Alex couldn''t give up the chance. At least, he cleared out the vampires who made the stumbling block inside the Ministry of magic. This has been a headache for Alex for a long time.


    "Minister Alex, what can I do for you?"


    "I''ve arranged your position for you." Said Alex, drawing out a letter of appointment.


    As the leaders of Auror team of the Ministry of magic, Talbot naturally needs someone to fill the vacancy after they disappear.


    Naturally, it is a good opportunity for van Lin to join.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect minister Alex to get it done so soon." Van Lin said with a smile, "can I ask where I''m going?"


    "Auror''s office!" Alex said, "as Deputy Minister of Auror."


    "Vice Minister?" Fanlin looked at Alex in surprise. This is the blood cost. According to Lucius, Auror Department has always been under the control of vampires. In addition to the executive department, other departments such as the propaganda department are more or less obscure in the execution of orders.


    There''s something in it that doesn''t need Alexis to say.


    However, whether the arrival of Fanlin can solve the problem, but at least, the orders of Fanlin tavern can not be disobeyed. In addition to some old vampire family monsters, Soul Ring still has absolute control ability.


    This is also forced by Alex, there is no way, otherwise, such as van Lin, Alex will not be able to pull into the Ministry of magic.


    But in any case, wizard control is always better than some vampires who dominate the Ministry of witchcraft.


    What''s more, Alex is more confident that the Dark Lord will accept his fate. As long as he completes the task of the Dark Lord, the position of the Minister of magic will be stable.


    That''s the smartest thing about Alex.


    What is most important among the Death Eaters is undoubtedly the trust of the Dark Lord, as long as he can find the thing in the time hall.


    "Yes, I hear you correctly, Perseus. I believe in Lucius'' eyes, and in your ability..." Alex twitched his mouth a little unnaturally, but for van Lin, Alex wanted to kill him more.


    "Thank you, minister, for your trust." Fanlin said without salt and salt, and did not pay any attention to Alex''s compliment.


    Fanlin is strong?


    There''s enough time for van Lin, of course.


    However, Alexis didn''t see the general method of cheating in the conference room.


    "My Secretary..."


    "Don''t bother minister Alex that much." "I know the rules of the game, you just need to give me the letter of appointment."


    "As you wish..." Alexis endured his emotions and laid a scroll of parchment with gold thread on the table.


    The appointment letter naturally fell into the hands of Fanlin.


    "If there is anything I need to cooperate with This is the reward... "


    Said Fanlin, turning and going out, ignoring Alex''s cannibalism.


    Taking over Auror department, most of them are vampires. Fanlin is really satisfied with this. Under the oppression of soul ring, this is the best guarantee of Fanlin.


    Thinking and walking to Auror''s office.


    ¡­¡­


    Dick hasn''t been very comfortable lately.


    As an intern in Auror''s Department, Dick''s life was completely changed on the first day the Death Eaters entered the Ministry of magic.


    The Ministry of magic is not a sacred place, but at least, it was not so dark before.


    But now, they have been appointed to capture the boy, and so far, the Ministry of magic has achieved nothing.


    With the pursuit team, Dick saw a lot of witches, but in their eyes, except for fear, Dick could not see any other emotion.


    And the source of all this is from the Dark Lord, they It''s under the Dark Lord.


    Dick was not branded as a Death Eater, and as a wizard''s child, Dick''s bloodline met the definition of a Death Eater, and Dick survived the first clean-up.


    Thanks to the dying mother who worships the Dark Lord?


    This makes dick a little confused, but for him, the Ministry of magic is not a dangerous place, he can keep the job, and then live a safe life.


    It doesn''t matter who''s in power. It''s a big deal. Dick only knows that he and his family are safe. Nothing is more extravagant.But until one day, the head of Auror Department changed, a group of vampires moved in, which made Dick have a psychological crisis for the first time.


    The men were powerful, and Dick followed them on two missions, and two half blood wizard families were destroyed.


    They''re helping the order of the Phoenix, the boy''s force.


    The vampires swooped in like ghosts, and the fight came out, but before Dick could make a move, the fight was over.


    The end is the same, from adults to children, no doubt have been drained of blood, extremely painful death, Dick can even feel the sound of their dying soul.


    For the first time, Dick felt insecure.


    Dick is not a great man. All he can do is to protect himself and keep himself alive.


    But in Auror''s office, the bright red liquid in the goblet was not wine, which Dick saw with his own eyes. It was taken from the body of a Muggle child and tested for blood.


    It made Dick feel cold, and the monsters looked at him as if they were looking at food.


    Fortunately, it''s still the Ministry of magic. These vampires will not kill here. However, it''s also a matter of chance, isn''t it? Those black wizards are still killing each other, and they seem to be not surprised to suck blood.


    No wonder all the previous education was against the black wizard, but now, the world has changed, isn''t it.


    "Hey, boy over there!" A shrill voice called out loud.


    There is a passageway in the middle of Auror''s office. On both sides of the passage, there are witches and a small number of vampires. They are quite different.


    And Dick''s men were different from the later death eaters. They were confined to a small corner and served as the service staff of Auror''s office.


    "Yes, you are!" Dick pointed at himself in surprise, and then a sense of fear rose.


    It''s no good to be called by these vampires, but now


    "Don''t dawdle. I don''t have any drinks. Go and put some for me. Don''t be too cold."


    When he heard this, Dick felt like his scalp was going to explode.


    Of course, he knew what these people''s drinks were, which was not the case when Auror, the Death Eater, was still alive. But now, Talbot and others are missing, and there is no one else in Auror''s office except for their reserved personnel.


    Auror''s office is smoky, and those black wizards don''t care about it at all. Many people simply don''t come back, so that those vampires are more and more unscrupulous.


    "What are you dawdling about? Otherwise, you can come by yourself. Wizard''s blood is a good drink, but it''s a pity that you don''t have enough... "


    "I''ll go now!" Dick held back his trembling legs and ran out with his tail between them.


    The blood room is not far away. It''s in Auror''s office. Since those black wizards gave up here, one of the two separate spaces in Auror''s office has been transformed into a blood room, which stores


    Dick shivered at the switch of a container, which looked like a barrel of red wine, but Dick had seen the vampires put something in it.


    A Muggle, a living Muggle, blood poison can transform a living person into a vampire in more than ten seconds, that is, the red drink on hand.


    When they do all this, they have no hidden meaning at all. They are so aboveboard


    Dick lowered his head and looked at the bright red drinks on the tray. They were as bright as rubies, giving off a kind of fishy sweet smell.


    ¡°Duang¡­¡­¡±


    Dick lowered his head and didn''t know who hit him. The tray in his hand fell to the ground. The liquid spilled on the beige carpet and made a bright word


    "Hold Sorry Sorry It''s all mine... "


    Dick quickly stepped back two steps to apologize to the man in front of him, but then, a huge force lifted dick out of the room.


    Dick didn''t even feel when the man in front of him used the magic spell, and the whole person flew upside down.


    The body couldn''t stop bumping into the door panel of the blood chamber. Then, Dick fell into it uncontrollably. With the sound of the barrel breaking, Dick felt a few sticks inserted in his back. Then, the red drink quickly submerged it like a flood.


    A feeling of crispy numbness came, which was a kind of pain similar to burning.


    Dick felt that his flesh and blood were rapidly melting, and the most intuitive feeling was that the sticks on his back fell to the ground.


    "Wizard?"


    Dick screamed wildly, trying to get out of the barrel, and now he''s bloody and can''t see what he was.


    However, before Dick rushed out, Dick felt his body flew out of control. It was a bunch of blood color light. Under the light, Dick felt his blood became peaceful."Are you a wizard?"


    Dick raised his head in fear. It was a tall and thin man. His deep facial features made the whole person look very spiritual. A gorgeous robe showed the nobility of the master''s identity, but the most dazzling thing was in the palm of the man''s hand.


    Dick can see the blood on his body is leaving his body. Apart from the pain in the position of the wound, Dick doesn''t feel his body is still melting.


    It''s a relief for Dick.


    He was afraid that he would die like that Muggle and be melted into a pool of liquid No bones left


    "You are The wizard... "


    "Yes, my lord..." Although it is not clear why the man in front of him asked, Dick still did not refuse to answer.


    He can''t resist this man, can he.


    However, before the man in front of him said anything, a gloomy voice first came over. Hearing this voice, Dick had no reason for a burst of fear.


    That''s a vampire. I told him to get it


    "Hey, boy, you ruined my drink." The vampire said darkly.


    "Who are you?"


    "Who am I?" The vampire was like hearing a joke, "you''re here, Auror''s office, and you don''t even know who I am?"


    "I don''t have the energy to remember a scum name." The man said impatiently, "are you a vampire?"


    "You should call me Lord!" The vampire said impatiently, "now, you''d better find a barrel and walk into it. I can feel that you and this boy have delicious blood."


    Hearing this, Dick couldn''t help but kneel down.


    "No, my Lord, please I I''m not... "


    Now Dick looks terrible. The blood poison in the barrel almost melted Dick


    "Wait a minute!" The man interrupted Dick''s speech, and then he didn''t know where to make a big glass bottle.


    Unscrewing the cap, the transparent potion poured down Dick''s head.


    It was like pouring a bottle of sulphuric acid, and the white smoke mixed with Dick''s wail rang through Auror''s office.


    That took the vampires off the hook.


    What is this doing? Destroy the dead?


    "Oh No, stop Stop... " Dick couldn''t stop whining and clenching his fists. His fingernails were deeply embedded in his palms. He curled up like a cooked ice shrimp. The white smoke on his body blocked everyone''s sight.


    The wail lasted about three minutes, and at last Dick seemed to be numb. In the smoke, a shrimps like man could be seen on the ground, occasionally twitching twice, before the man finally stopped.


    "You can stand up!" The man kicks and kicks like a dead dog, Dick. "You can go to St. Mungo''s hospital tonight and check it out. It''s my fault, but if there''s another collision, I promise you''ll be more miserable than you are now."


    With that, he stepped over Dick lying on the ground, regardless of the startled eyes of the people around him.


    "here I has the final say."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1287

    Appeared, pig feet open with the aura of irony forced moment.


    This makes van Lin feel a bit toothache, but according to Malfoy''s consistent attitude, looking down on these guys should be the basic operation?


    At least, it''s appropriate to be arrogant.


    It''s not that I ridicule all of you here. It''s just that I''m here


    That''s probably what it means.


    Fanlin''s words are like a fat man falling into a calm lake I mean, stones


    For a moment, the vampire side was furious, and Dick curled up on the ground like a dead dog.


    BAIXIAN is a good thing, especially boiled into a potion. Fanlin took a large jar from Malfoy''s house. Although it was a waste to use it, it was impossible to let a wizard who didn''t want to shut it out just like this.


    It is undoubtedly painful to be stripped off the most primitive layer of clothes, and it is not much better to repair the wound with fresh white food.


    Fanlin some impatient strides over the wizard lying on the ground, some discontented to look at the other team.


    Most of the death eaters are used to being free. They are proud of being an Auror. Their favorite thing to do is to wander outside. Most of the wizards who stay here are original members of the Ministry of magic.


    But now it seems that the conditions for the Ministry of magic to recruit Auror are really low.


    There were only four or five vampires sitting there, and there were at least eight witches on the other side


    "Boy, who are you?"


    A vampire stood up and said angrily, "first we destroyed our blood room, and then we still talk about it here?"


    "The weak chicken doesn''t have to know my name!" Van Lin said indifferently, without putting these vampires in the eyes.


    "You guys! Is this the Auror office? " "No wonder our team will be so bad, the original from the bone has been..."


    "Boy, you''re crazy," the vampire stood up and said aloud, "do you know where this is?"


    Fanlin frowned and turned to face the vampires.


    "Do you want to die so much? I haven''t dealt with you, but you..."


    "Do you really think we dare not kill you, boy?"


    "Oh?"


    Van Lin looked at the vampire meaningfully, "Trevor dare not say such words to me. You deserve it with your little blood clan?"


    "Damn it! You must pay for your behavior


    Perhaps it is because of van Lin''s preemption, originally the vampire still had some indecision, but now, van Lin has succeeded in angering him.


    Well, Malfoy''s identity It seems that there is something wrong. What Van Lin did is not accurate enough. However, now, Fanlin can see what Alex is going to do. Auror''s office is just a touchstone, but Fanlin doesn''t care to add some trouble to Alex.


    There are too many people now, isn''t it? It''s not strange to disappear one or two.


    The vampire''s action is very fast, turn into a black shadow general straight to van Lin''s face.


    This is the advantage of vampires, strange blood magic, coupled with abnormal physical fitness, a profession integrated into the shadow.


    However, it''s a pity that these vampires are not Prince level guys. Fanlin can easily kill them without soul ring.


    However, in this way, Fanlin will definitely expose himself.


    The whole magic world is using Olympian magic and some extensions. Fanlin itself is cold and fiery, which is a bit too conspicuous.


    "I said, kneel down!"


    In Fanlin''s eyes, an invisible wave burst out, just like infrasound waves. People around him obviously felt some dizziness. Huge mental power penetrated into the vampire''s brain at the first time.


    Bang!


    A black shadow suddenly fell to the ground. Visible to the naked eye, the beige carpet was sunken down. It was paved in the low marble. The figure on the ground was the origin, and the cracks were inch by inch.


    For a moment, everyone was stunned.


    White bone will penetrate the body, it seems that this vampire wants to stand up, but it needs a period of cultivation.


    Now the whole Auror office is full of pungent smell of blood, which makes van Lin feel a little uncomfortable.


    Animagus, as a cat, has been affected by his eyesight, smell and posture. It is not a good thing that his taste is magnified infinitely.


    Human nose should be so easy to use, then why keep a dog?


    "Damn it, what did you do! You control Randy with magic


    Originally, I was waiting for my partner to make this arrogant boy fresh food with the posture of watching a good play, but now it seems that the idea is still a little bit in hand.


    "People always pay for what they have done Of course... " Van Lin quietly looked at a few standing up vampires, "you several even people are not on, naturally also need not pay attention to!""Damn it, you''re the great bastard


    "If a bunch of scum hiding in a dark world can be considered great, the word is really cheap!" "What do you think, Randy? Look up


    Randy groaned in pain, but he was too unwilling to lift his head.


    This makes van Lin a little unhappy. At least he should express his unhappiness.


    Fanlin''s finger with soul ring is gently hooked!


    Almost instantaneously, a clear bone crack sound sounded in this Auror office, which seemed so clear.


    Randy, kneeling on the ground, collapsed, his head looking up at the ceiling and his hands hanging low.


    It can be seen that the vampire''s body has given him a strong ability to recover, so that he has not died, but at the moment, the vampire named Randy has completely lost control of his body.


    This surprised van Lin a little.


    To be sure, he was startled. Although he tried to act like a cold-blooded pervert, the vampire was really damned


    What was the blood chamber made of? Fanlin didn''t even need to ask.


    Mixed with blood poison, human blood Vaseline can still be distinguished, so these vampires have no intention to stay from the beginning.


    "If you listen earlier, you''ll be OK. At least you can enjoy yourself." Fanlin said with some regret and looked at Randy who was struggling for breath. "But, speaking of it, you haven''t answered my question, little bat. What''s your idea?"


    "Gulu Gulu..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1288

    Randy says new is tired.


    You can''t hear it?


    If I didn''t stand up, I would have to spray your face


    Fanlin also has some embarrassed smile, um Maybe there is something wrong with the way you open it.


    However, the taste of ridicule is obviously enough, and several vampires who were still standing at the far end almost immediately left the original place.


    But it''s not to rush to the position of the mortals. Randy has taught them enough lessons. Besides, they are not as reckless as werewolves. They can use magic!


    "Blood bramble!"


    A vampire drank heavily, and the blood color of the light bloomed from the tip of his wand. Without warning, van Lin suddenly felt a stab in his body, which was like a thorn entangled in it. With the flow of blood, he turned around the whole body.


    This can''t help but surprise van Lin.


    He''s ready for defense, but this weird invisible magic like curse is really troublesome.


    Most importantly, it turns out that Trevor has never used it to him. For vampire magic, both Trevor and Rutherford have reservations.


    In less than a second, van Lin''s skin turned red, and the blood was like a knife blade scratching his body.


    "Come on, I''ve got him under control!" The vampire who used the curse yelled, and the remaining three quickly rushed up to form a encirclement.


    Vampires have plenty of advantages in the Ministry of magic.


    It''s forbidden to use phantom movement here, so it''s very difficult to avoid it. However, thinking of the war between Voldemort and Dumbledore in the Ministry of magic, van Lin immediately thought of a way to solve the dilemma.


    He''s not a vampire. Naturally, he can''t control the soul ring completely. It''s unrealistic to control so many vampires at the same time. Fanlin has to use the soul ring to fight the curse of blood from the vampire needle. Then, the whole person turns into a black streamer, and instantly gets out of the attack range of several vampires.


    "What''s going on?"


    "There he is!"


    A vampire yelled loudly, everyone turned back, I don''t know when, van Lin has moved to the beginning of the release of his curse in front of the vampire, five fingers open to the vampire!


    "Hang on, kill him!"


    "Do you hear that? Your friend told you to kill him!" Fanlin chuckled, and the vampire in front of him turned his wand at his former companion.


    "Blood bramble!"


    Pooh, compared with the role of the soul ring on Fanlin, who is also a vampire, his resistance to the blood curse is obviously not very strong.


    Almost instantaneously, a cloud of blood mist burst out of the vampire''s body, which was visible to the naked eye and the clothes on his body were torn.


    This magic spell is very powerful and frightening. If you didn''t own the sacred weapon of the vampire, maybe you would be the same.


    Fanlin looked at the scene with palpitation. The blood bramble was similar to the Avada curse. It should be the most commonly used Killing Curse of vampires.


    The effect is very obvious, the whole body of a person''s blood burst out, and then


    The blood mist turns into a long dragon, and it comes directly to the vampire who has been controlled by Vaseline.


    It was as if he had been given a fortifier, and Fanlin even felt that the vampire''s body had expanded a little.


    "Damn it, he''s in control of red!"


    "Let''s go, we must take him..."


    Suddenly, a vampire rushed to the door.


    "Die, die yourself!"


    "What a pity, but None of you can leave! " Van Lin''s face was on one side, and then red beside him moved faster than before. He absorbed the blood of one of his companions and strengthened him.


    It was like a shadow. The next second, red''s figure appeared from behind the fleeing vampire, and his arm was like a blade piercing his companion''s heart.


    Vampires die too, just cut off their heads or drain their blood


    Unfortunately, being pierced into the body by the same vampire''s companion, the blood in the body is just taken away.


    "It''s sad. It seems that your partner is not going to..."


    "You are a devil


    The vampire was red eyed and retreating, trying to get out of the house.


    "Devil? I''m just a wizard, but I''m a little bit stronger than you guys


    "You can''t kill me, blood clan Blood clan and death eaters are cooperative... "


    "It''s none of my business..." Van Lin shook his head. "But if you say so, I can give you a chance."


    "Opportunity? What opportunities? "


    "You and him!" Van Lim pointed to red at the door. "Now, only one of you can survive.""This is..."


    "Well, let''s go!"


    Van Lin stepped back and sat on a chair, looking at the two vampires with interest.


    Red was the first to move.


    The battle between vampires is more of an instinctive confrontation. Anyway, there is no magic spell on the scene.


    But to van Lin''s surprise, vampires don''t want to divide themselves and werewolves together, but the real form, vampires are uglier than werewolves.


    The gray and black skin is full of wrinkles, and the two pointed ears are covered with fluff, like the protruding eyes of domestic elves, plus long fangs.


    This is what Reid''s opponents are showing.


    The flesh wing that will burst clothes, unspeakable ugliness.


    Anyway, by contrast, werewolves are better.


    Fanlin didn''t care about the battle on the field. It was a bit miserable indeed. By the time the winner was decided, the carpet had already been filled with debris.


    Well How to say, sure enough, the contradiction between monsters should be solved in the way of monsters.


    Seeing the vampire sitting in a pool of flesh and blood and losing an arm, van Lin admired his desire for survival.


    "I won..."


    "I can see that..." Vaseline frowned and looked at the vampire who was recovering in front of him. "Is this what you are?"


    "Yes..."


    "Ugly enough!" Van Lin did not hide his disgust for vampires, "all vampires are the same?"


    "No, we come from different clans..."


    "So there are vampires who keep human shape?" Fanlin is a little lucky, he also wants to raise a vampire Laurie, "so, thank you very much for your science popularization."


    "I I can Have you left... "


    "I''m afraid not yet..." Van Lin shook his head seriously. "You are so ugly!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!